《Attracted By My Ex-wife》


 Chapter 1 His Sweetheart

    Chapter 1 His Sweetheart


    On the bedside table in a big room, the phone kept ringing. It annoyed Anne Luo to no end.


    She struggled to grab the sheets from under her body as she snapped at the man next to her, "Kevin


    Fu, you¨C" Before she could finish her words, the man made her groan in pleasure.


    She didn''t even have the strength to re at him anymore as she gritted her teeth.


    It was as if her entire body had softened underneath him like a bag of putty.


    The man slowly got off of Anne''s body. He smiledzily before reaching out to pick up the phone on the


    bedside table.


    "Honey, I''ming soon. Are you waiting for me in the living room?" There was a short pause before


    he nodded. "I''ll take a shower first, okay? Love you."


    The man beside her was incredibly tall with a muscled physique. His tight muscles were charming and


    sexy, especially with the sweat running all over his skin. There was something about his eyes that was


    soft and kind. They were filled with love and affection,


    but Anne Luo knew for a fact that those feelings weren''t for her.


    His tenderness only belonged to one person.


    Hearing his sweet voice, she froze in an instant.


    With a cold face, Anne Luo wrapped herself with the nket that had fallen to the ground while Kevin


    Fu strode into the bathroom to take a shower.


    The bathroom door was slightly open, and she could hear water pouring onto the tiles.


    She stared at the room around her. All of the items were imported from D Country. That meant that


    every furniture here probably cost a fortune.


    This was one of the rooms in the Fu Family''s vi, but Anne Luo felt that the room was no different from


    all the five star hotels that she had been to.


    "Go downstairs and take a photo for me." While she was too busy staring at her surroundings, Kevin Fu


    had already walked out of the bathroom after taking a shower.


    His voice was indifferent, as if she was just another toy that he could mess with.


    He actually despised her so much. Although she was his wife, he held no feelings for her.


    The only reason they were together was to fulfill the obligation they had for each other. All she did was


    go to bed at this time of every day. It was clearly written on the contract that she must be pregnant with


    his child by the end of the year.


    If she couldn''t bear his child, then all her shares of the AN Group would be repossessed and she had


    no choice but to be kicked out of A City.


    The AN Group was the toppany on the Forbes List, soaring so high up that none of thepanies


    could everpare with it.


    Its president, Kevin Fu, was a legend in the making. When he was just seventeen, he had already


    doubled the worth of the AN Group, ranking it up from seventh on the Forbes List to first.


    He was dered as the ''Man Women Most Want To Marry'' three times in a row. He was also dered


    as the ''Legendary Man Across the Globe''.


    Judging from the tone of his voice, Anne Luo knew that his sweetheart must already be waiting


    downstairs.


    "I''m not a professional photographer," she said bluntly.


    "I told you to do it, so you will." He red at her. His eyes were as cold as night. "Are you really that


    stupid that you don''t even know how to use a phone? Then maybe you shouldn''t be Vice President of


    the An Group."


    "You!" Anger boiled in her heart, and she gritted her teeth.


    Without even casting her a nce, Kevin Fu strode out of the room. "Don''t forget that you have dinner


    in the Cloud and Heaven tonight. If you werete and caused any losses, you will have to make up for


    all."


    Staring at his receding figure, Anne Luo clenched her fists. For him, nothing was as important as his


    sweetheart.


    Loosening her grip, she headed towards her wardrobe to get her clothes.


    In order to get her shares, she needed to endure all of this, but was that really just her goal? Her heart


    trembled,


    and her eyes glistened with sadness.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After a long time, Anne Luo quickly put on a long dress. Except for the small difort on her lower


    limbs, Kevin Fu didn''t leave any trace on her body.


    He disdained every time he did it.


    If there wasn''t a contract already, he wouldn''t even want to touch her.


    Bearing the pain in her hips, she went downstairs.


    In the hall, Kevin Fu was taking photos with Cherry Ye, his beloved girlfriend.


    Cherry was wearing a snow-white dress. It enveloped her figure perfectly, and it even highlighted her


    beautiful face.


    They were a match made in heaven.


    Just then, Kevin Fu saw that Anne Luo was already on her way down.


    The smile on his face faltered. "What took you so long?" he snapped.


    Anne Luo suppressed her anger. In reality, all she wanted was to hit the man on the face.


    Cherry Ye, her cousin, was snuggled up in Kevin Fu''s arms. She smiled apologetically at Anne. "It''s


    Kevin who insisted on taking a photo of us together and posting it on our WeChat Moments. He said


    that he should post one on my birthday every year," she exined.


    Anne didn''t even care for the reason as she reached out her hand over to Kevin Fu. "Your phone."


    Kevin threw her the phone before smiling dotingly at Cherry.


    "If you can''t shoot well, then you might as well stay at home and take some lessons for the next few


    days. Maybe then, you might actually have a future once you lose your shares," he threatened.


    Anger bubbled out in Anne''s heart, but she didn''t say a word.


    Kevin nced at Anne, annoyed at the fact that she wasn''t reacting at his words.


    He then ced his hand on Cherry''s thigh.


    "Oh, stop that, Kevin!" Cherry teased as her cheeks flushed.


    She leaned against his chest. However, her gaze was on Anne. Her eyes shed provocatively, as if


    daring her to say a word.


    Their pose was very intimate.


    The soft cloth that hugged around Cherry''s body felt like silk, sticking onto Kevin''s suit.


    Anne stayed silent. She remained cold and stoic. No matter how much she hated the two people in


    front of her, she would remain as calm as she could be.


    All she wanted was for the couple to disappear from her eyes. But at this moment, she restrained


    herself and continued to take pictures of them.


    Kevin held Cherry''s legs and waist. In other photos, he even leaned in to kiss her on the lips.


    Smiling shyly, Cherry pouted.


    Anne made sure that she didn''t miss any of their poses.


    Even if Kevin had made all those poses, the expression on Anne''s face still didn''t change the slightest.


    "Give me back my phone. If Cherry doesn''t look good, then you should retake them."


    Without any hesitation, Anne handed the phone back.


    Cherry punched him on the arm like a spoiled child. "Do you think I''m ugly?" she demanded.


    As if he was faced by a formidable enemy, Kevin immediately peppered a few kisses around her face.


    "Of course not! You''re the most beautiful woman in the world," he immediatelyplimented. "I''m


    afraid that she may not be good at capturing your beauty."


    Cherry smiled. "Don''t you believe in our genes?"


    Given that Anne was Cherry''s cousin, that meant she was also good looking. Although she wasn''t as


    good looking as Cherry.


    Kevin nodded immediately.


    Cherry was incredibly beautiful. Her skin was bright and soft. Her inky dark hair fell right to her waist,


    framing her heart-shaped face andrge eyes. There was something about her eyes that was simr to


    a child''s. They held innocence that one could never muster out.


    She was tall and curvy. In fact, any man who saw her wouldpare her to a goddess.


    Any photo that featured her would be beautiful, especially since Anne had taken them with all her heart.


    Kevin nced at all the photos that she had taken. In every single one of them, Cherry''s beauty was


    highlighted and his gracefulness was exemplified. It seemed that he couldn''t find any ws.


    With an indescribable anger in his heart, he impatiently put away his phone. "You can go now."


    Anne turned and was about to leave when he called her back.


    "Wait a minute." Dissatisfied, he crossed his arms. "Go change your clothes. Your clothes have the


    same color as Cherry''s. Don''t wear the same color as her when you''ll be attending the wine party.


    You''d better not disrespect her."


    His face was as ruthless as the Prince of Death. "In fact, toss all the clothes that may be simr in color


    to Cherry''s choice of clothing."


    Anger bubbled in Anne''s chest. It took her a few seconds to get the words out as she gritted her teeth.


    "I''ll bear you good remarks in my mind."


    All she did was wear a white dress! How the hell did she disrespect Cherry? Anne clenched her fists


    and stalked off.


    Seeing Anne so angry, Cherry raised the corners of her lips. Something shed in her eyes as she


    lovingly stared at the man beside her.


    Anne tore all her white clothes and threw them on the ground.


    Cherry had always preferred light-colored fabrics, especially white,


    so from this point on, Anne disdained herself for wearing the same color.


    "Kevin, have you already posted them?" Cherry asked, leaning against his chest.


    Kevin finally came to his senses as he smiled brightly at the woman beside him. "I''ll do it now."


    He took out his phone and chose a photo that best represented them. In the photo, they wereughing


    happily. As their arms wrapped around each other, it was obvious that they were the perfect match.


    However, the more he stared at the photo, the more annoyed he became. Without saying another


    word, he posted it on his WeChat Moments.


    The caption was: Happy Birthday, Baby. I''ll love you forever!


    As soon as he finished posting, a lot of peoplemented on the picture.


    Mr. He said, "It''s a torture to for a single dog to see that."


    Mr. Sun said, "Rub it in, why don''t you? You kill me, my friend. At least give your single friend a break!"


    There were also some tteringments below like: "Cherry, you''re glowing! Happy Birthday! I hope


    that you''ll always be together from this life to the next."


    Although they all knew that Kevin had a wife, they also knew that he only cared for one person.

 Chapter 2 The Queens Road (Part One)

    Chapter 2 The Queen''s Road (Part One)


    Kevin never once mentioned about Anne in his WeChat moments. In fact, the only person that he had


    ever showed off was Cherry.


    Everyone thought that the man was in love. No one dared say that he was heartless or even use


    him of showing off his other women while he was still married. After all, Kevin was the most powerful


    man that walked around the city. No one dared to question his moves.


    Anne wore a ssic red short dress. Her slightly long hair wasbed back behind her ears. Although


    she didn''t wore makeup, she still looked better than those who did.


    She was tall and curvy. While Cherry looked like a goddess, Anne looked like a queen.


    Her regal features were further emphasized with the dark red color of her dress.


    After the driver opened the door to her side, she walked into the Cloud and Heaven.


    The hotel was one of the most luxurious hotels in A City. In fact, people needed to make an


    appointment in advance. There weren''t any walk-ins allowed. Those who reserved must be gold


    members who paid their annual fees of more than a million dors. To say that it was luxurious was an


    understatement.


    The private room she had booked was located on the third floor. It was where she would invite people


    from the KIA Group for dinner.


    "Secretary Wang just called and said that CEO of the KIA Group had juste back from abroad. He


    will also be attending the dinner today," Anne''s assistant whispered in her ear.


    Her eye twitched. The KIA Group was thergest enterprise in C City, and it was also on top of the


    Forbes List.


    The AN Group had invited them to coborate several times, but they were met with replies that they


    were still thinking about it.


    Now that the CEO would be arriving from abroad to attend the dinner, did that mean the chances of her


    snagging the deal would be bigger? Or smaller?


    Although Anne was worried, her expression showed no emotion. "Have you confirmed all the dishes


    and wine that would be served tonight?" she asked politely.


    "Yes," the assistant replied in an instant.


    All the guests that she had invited were senior executives of the KIA Group. Now that the CEO was


    also going to make an appearance, Anne couldn''t afford any errors.


    After walking into the private room, Anne and her assistant checked all the furnishings around the


    room, trying to see if anything was out of ce. Just when she was about to sit down, her assistant


    answered her phone.


    Her assistant quickly turned to Anne. "Madam Vice President, Michelle said that the people from the


    KIA Group have arrived."


    "Ask Michelle to guide them here." Anne was passive with the information as she straightened her


    back.


    "Yes, Madam." The assistant said a few words to the person at the other end of the line before hanging


    up.


    During this time, Anne could still feel the soreness around her legs. Her hips felt ufortable,


    preventing her from moving around. Although she felt exhausted, she knew that she couldn''t just sit


    back and rx. The people from the KIA Group would be arriving anytime soon. She stared at the


    doors reproachfully as she subtly fanned her face.


    It was not her first time entertaining a big client, but why did she feel so warm? Was it because of the


    air conditioning?


    "Check the room temperature," she ordered her assistant.


    "It''s 24 degrees."


    The Cloud and Heaven had an excellent cooling system. It was actually a few degrees lower than other


    hotels, but Anne still felt extremely hot.


    Maybe it was just some psychological reason.


    Just then, the doors in front of her were pushed open. A tall figure came into her view.


    There was something about the man that drew her in. His eyes were simr to the sea with its waves


    sshing against the shoreline. He was dressed in a silver gray suit, and there was a smile ying on


    the corner of his lips.


    Among the seven people in front of her, the man was the most eye-catching. He immediately stood out


    from the crowd.


    When his gaze fell on Anne, his smile widened.


    His smile was so dazzling that she couldn''t find it in herself to look away.


    "We ran into Kevin on the way, so we were a bitte. I didn''t expect him to book a private room on the


    fourth floor to celebrate Cherry''s birthday," the person standing next to the man in a grey suit said with


    a smile. He was none other than Director Zhao from the KIA Group. There was something about how


    casual he had said it that sent a dull ache in her heart.


    Her eyes darkened momentarily. ''So Kevin''s celebrating Cherry''s birthday?'' Anne shook her head from


    all the thoughts that had entered her mind. This wasn''t the time for that.


    "Is this the new CEO of KIA?" Anne asked Director Zhao,


    smiling politely.


    Director Zhao puffed up his chest. "You have a good eye, Madam Vice President. This is Ryan Xiao,


    our new CEO."


    "I''ve heard a lot about you, Madam Vice President." Ryan Xiao stepped forward and reached out his


    hand like the gentleman he was.


    Staring into the man''s face, Anne already found herself slightly mesmerized. Her assistant next to her


    nudged her.


    Anne finally came to her senses and reached out to shake Ryan Xiao''s hands.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Suddenly, he pulled her closer against his chest. He leaned forward and whispered, "Happy Birthday."


    Hearing this, Anne froze. She paled at his words.


    Her birthday... Someone actually remembered her birthday. Anne rapidly blinked back the tears from


    her eyes. While her husband was celebrating another woman''s birthday, her birthday was spent with


    clients.


    Her husband didn''t even know, or he might not even care at this point.


    Director Zhaoughed. "Ryan just came back from France, so he greets us in this way as well."


    The emotions in her eyes died a little as Anne straightened her posture. "It''s my honor to see Mr. Xiao


    today. Please, let''s all sit."


    She took Ryan Xiao to the seat of honor, which was just beside her, before turning to greet the other


    senior executives of the KIA Group.


    Today, it seemed that Director Zhao was trying to get a reaction from Anne. He walked towards his


    chair and said with a smile, "So, why didn''t Kevine today? Is he¨C"

 Chapter 3 The Queens Road (Part Two)

    Chapter 3 The Queen''s Road (Part Two)


    "Director Zhao," Ryan Xiao cut off, staring at him coldly. It was as if the temperature in the room had


    dropped by a few degrees.


    After a second, a smile entered his lips. "Madam Vice President is actually a ssmate of mine."


    Director Zhao''s eyes widened in surprise.


    Actually, everyone in the room was shock. They didn''t expect that the two knew each other. The senior


    executives shared a look. They all wanted to find out more about their connection.


    Anne''s smile became more at ease. It seemed that Ryan Xiao still remembered her after all these


    years.


    After hearing his boss''s warning, Director Zhao smiled awkwardly. The wine had just been served to


    them. He quickly took a bottle and poured in two sses of wine. He handed a ss to Anne. "Madam


    Vice President, I''m sorry if I spoke too rashly earlier. I hope you can ept my apology."


    The smile on her face stiffened.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Since she was preparing for pregnancy, she couldn''t drink. In fact, she didn''t even use cosmetics. All


    her skin care products, clothes, bags, and drinks were strictly controlled by the Fu Family.


    Knowing that she couldn''t drink, her assistant quickly took the wine from Director Zhao. "Director Zhao,


    our vice president is allergic to alcohol. Let me drink with you instead."


    Her assistant downed the ss before showing it to the director. There was not a single drop of wine


    left.


    Director Zhao nodded, impressed. "You''re good at drinking," he praised. Without any further


    comints, he downed his own ss.


    Wearing a small smile on his face, Ryan Xiao poured a ss of juice before handing it to Anne. He had


    red wine in his own ss.


    "Would you like to drink with me for the sake of being ssmates once?"


    She gazed at his smile and found herself smiling right back. He had changed. Before she could take


    the juice from his hand, the door of their private room was pushed open.


    Everyone gazed at the man who suddenly entered the room.


    Kevin wore a ck shirt and a pair of trousers. There was something in his eyes that made everyone


    look away almost immediately.


    He walked to the round table with a smile ying on his lips as his sharp gaze fell on the juice Ryan


    Xiao was holding. "Mr. Xiao, I''m afraid that you don''t know that my wife is actually preparing for


    pregnancy, do you?"


    Hearing his words, Anne grew pale. She red at Kevin.


    Was he trying to embarrass her in public?


    Kevin walked forward at ease, but his eyes was sharp. He was like a predator eyeing hispetitor.


    "The juice here is sour. My wife can''t drink it."


    Although Kevin tried his best to embarrass him, Ryan Xiao wasn''t fazed. Instead, Ryan raised his ss


    with a smile. "I didn''t know you were preparing for pregnancy. I''ll drink this wine as my apology to you."


    Tension filled the room.


    From the way Kevin was eyeing Ryan, it was obvious that he was hostile towards this new CEO.


    Director Zhao was smart to try and diffuse the matter.


    "Kevin, aren''t you upstairs with Cherry?"


    "I heard that Mr. Xiao and my wife are ssmates. I''m here to propose to you, Mr. Xiao." Kevin was


    smiling like a king waiting for gratitude.


    Arrogance just seeped out of his movements.


    He picked up a ss of wine from the table and raised it towards Ryan. "Mr. Xiao, I propose a toast to


    you, but you have to propose a toast to me in return."


    He clinked his ss with Ryan''s.


    The tension in the room doubled.


    Ryan also wore a smile on his face. In fact, he looked as if he wasn''t even intimidated by the man in


    front of him. He quickly drank the wine.


    Their sses were automatically refilled.


    "Kevin, I would like to propose a toast then," Ryan said, smirking.


    Kevin''s re became even more ambiguous. "Do you even know why you''re proposing a toast?" The


    air around them had gotten colder.


    Anne stared at them, wanting to dispel the tension between them, but she didn''t know what to do. Ryan


    frowned,


    looking confused.


    The corner of Kevin''s mouth twitched as he said slowly, "I punish you with this ss of wine. You didn''t


    attend our wedding."


    After saying that, the smile on his face disappeared in an instant.


    Kevin mmed the ss onto the table. Red liquid spilled onto the tablecloth. He nced at Anne''s


    assistant. "Emily Xia, take good care of your boss and send her home early."


    Without giving her a chance to reply, he stormed off.


    When he left, everyone froze. It was as if he had ced them all into a freezer.


    "Yes, sir," Emily Xia answered. She was Anne''s assistant after all.


    Staring at Kevin''s retreating figure, Anne was furious. She clenched her fists and warned herself not to


    lose herposure in front of her guests.


    The corners of Ryan''s lips twitched up. The smile was much colder and sharper than the one that he


    had worn before.


    ''Kevin, we will definitely see more of each other in the future,'' he thought to himself.

 Chapter 4 Staying Out All Night

    Chapter 4 Staying Out All Night


    The lights were blurred in the luxurious private room on the fourth floor. Everyone was talking and


    laughing heartily with smiles etched on their faces. The room was filled with champagne, cakes,


    flowers, and fruits which made the birthday celebration even more joyous.


    Cherry was wearing her customized white dress as she stood like a fairy in the middle of the stage.


    She grabbed the microphone and said, "I want to dedicate this song to my love, Kevin." She blushed


    with shyness.


    The audience pped their hands in response and cheered her on.


    She blushed even more as she saw that all eyes were on her. The prelude began to y slowly as she


    started to sing.


    As she sang, everyone focused their attention on her. Kevin, who was sitting on thergest sofa, slowly


    narrowed his handsome eyes as he watched Cherry sing on stage.


    However, Kevin''s mind was somewhere else. ''Today is also Anne''s birthday, '' he thought. ''I wonder if


    she has someone to celebrate it with.'' He smiled and picked up the ss of wine in front of him. Before


    he even got to take a sip, he was interrupted by n Sun. "Why did you go out just now?" he asked.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Kevin''s eyes dimmed. "Dealing with a bitch," he said with a cunning smile.


    Baffled, n looked at Eric He. Eric shrugged his shoulders in response. He too didn''t know what


    Kevin was talking about.


    After he drank his wine, Kevin put down the ss and headed straight to Cherry on the stage.


    Cherry''s eyes sparkled as she looked at him. He grabbed Cherry by the waist and kissed her lips


    passionately in front of everyone.


    Seeing them kiss, the bachelors on the sofa reacted with jealousy. The sight of them kissing made


    them feel as though they were being stabbed by ten thousand knives.


    Some ces were lively as heaven and some ces were cold as hell.


    After staying in the box for only thirty minutes, Anne was picked up by Kevin''s staff.


    Ryan was always with different groups of people in the room. They were all raising a toast to his name.


    She wanted to talk to him but she didn''t have the chance.


    Seeing Ryan finally achieve what he had always wanted made her smile.


    In the mansion, only Anne and the servants were there. Kevin hadn''t returned yet. Although the light in


    the yard shone brightly, a hint of loneliness still crept in the dark.


    Anne slowly closed the curtain and walked to her bed alone. She was scrolling through her phone


    when she saw that Kevin posted a picture in his WeChat moments. It was a picture of him sucking on


    Cherry''s neck. The two of them looked and acted like love birds. She remembered taking that photo for


    Kevin.


    The sight of the picture made her heart ache. It felt as though a knife ran through her heart and twisted


    as it bled even further.


    ''Cherry''s celebrating her birthday with someone. What about me?'' she thought to herself as the pain


    continued to spread across her chest. ''No one remembered my birthday.''


    Her thoughts were interrupted by the sound of her phone ringing. She reached for her phone and saw a


    message notification from WeChat. She opened WeChat and saw a friend request along with a


    message.


    She opened it and saw that it was from Ryan.


    Taken aback, she epted his friend request.


    "Happy birthday," the message from Ryan read.


    Upon reading, Anne smiled. She then replied, "Thank you."


    "I have a gift prepared for you but unfortunately, I didn''t have the chance to give it to you today."


    "A gift?" she replied. Anne continued typing. "I''m very d that you remembered my birthday. There''s


    no need to give me a gift." She inserted a ttered emoji at the end and hit send.


    Ryan no longer replied. She fell asleep holding her phone while she waited for his reply. Today, Kevin


    didn''t even greet her a happy birthday.


    He only remembered Cherry''s birthday. He should have celebrated Anne''s birthday too.


    Kevin didn''te home the entire night. Although they were husband and wife, they had never spent a


    night together, except for the times when they had to.


    Even though Kevin didn''te home, Anne still felt victorious.


    Regardless of how much Cherry and Kevin loved each other, there was nothing else that they could do.


    Until Anne decided to file a divorce against him, Kevin couldn''t touch her or any other woman.


    Even if Cherry kept winning over Anne on many things, she could never win in this regard.


    The thought of it made Anne smile but at the same time she felt bitter deep in her heart. All she could


    have was his body but she could never have his heart.


    Ryan knew that Kevin had rigid control of Anne. That was why he changed the gift that he had


    prepared for her.


    Anne couldn''t believe her eyes when she saw the lifelike cake in front of her. Ryan knew that she liked


    desserts yet he gave her a beautiful and elegant cake model.


    It was so tempting that Anne started to salivate. But no matter how delicious it looked, it was only a


    model.


    She hated this feeling and she would make Ryan regret it.


    Ever since she and Kevin met in the Cloud and Heaven that night, Anne rarely saw him.


    She would have never been involved with him if he never showed up in thepany.


    The spirits were high in the office when they had signed the KIA contract. This feeling of excitement


    lasted for several days.


    When Anne arrived at thepany this morning, she felt there was something off with the


    environment. She felt as though there was a dark cloud looming in the office and something bad was


    going to happen.


    Emily, her assistant, called her. "Madam," she said, her voice trembling with fright. "Are you..." She


    struggled to finish what she was saying. "Are you already here?" she finally managed to say.


    Anne''s heart skipped a beat. The bad feeling she felt earlier worsened. "Here I am. What''s wrong?" she


    asked with a cold expression on her face.


    "Mr.... Fu..."


    "Come to my office right now!" Kevin shouted angrily over the phone before Emily could even finish her


    words.


    ''Kevin must have snatched Emily''s phone, '' Anne thought.


    She prepared for the worst and took a deep breath. Her heart sunk in pain as she stood at the doorway


    of his office. ''I should already be used to the way Kevin treats me, '' she thought. ''Why do I still feel


    heartbroken every time?''


    Anne knocked on the open door.


    "Come in," Kevin said with his cold voice as he motioned her to enter.


    Anne walked slowly inside the office. Before she could even reach the center, she felt a gush cold


    water being thrown directly to her face.


    Kevin walked towards her and stood beside her. "How does it feel to be soaked in cold water?" he


    asked with gritted teeth.


    Anne waspletely drenched as beads of cold water fell from the tips of her hair. It was very cold in


    his office. A chilly gust of wind blew against her.


    She stood there, shivering.


    Although her body was freezing, it was her heart that felt the coldest.


    She tried to keep a nk expression but the hatred in her eyes was apparent. She looked up at him


    and asked, "Mr. Fu, do you want me to write down how this feels?"


    The cold stare down between the two of them seemed to have further lowered the temperature in the


    office. The tension between them was so vtile that it felt like gunpowder ready to explode.


    Emily was shaking in fear. She wanted to give Anne a change of clothes but she was too afraid to even


    step forward.


    The walls of the CEO''s office were entirely made of ss. It also utilized the most advanced light


    sensor technology in the world. Just with a click of a remote, people outside couldn''t see what was


    happening inside. When the switch was turned off, people could see the entirety of the office.


    When Kevin sshed cold water directly to Anne''s face, the employees outside saw everything. They


    saw Annepletely drenched and standing in the middle of the office.


    Kevin''s choice for his office location was unique. Unlike senior executives from otherpanies who


    preferred higher floors to show off their high positions, he chose the floor with the most employees.


    There was some distance between his and Anne''s offices, and they stood opposite each other.


    With so many people on the floor, every time Anne was humiliated by Kevin, it was seen by all.


    It was widely known in thepany that the CEO didn''t like his wife. The rumor going around the


    company was that Anne was adopted by the Ye n and she was a scheming woman. She tried every


    means to marry Kevin. As a result, Kevin and Cherry couldn''t be together even though they loved each


    other very much.


    "What a poor girl! She''s being mistreated by the CEO again," one employee said.


    "If it were me, I would just take the money and leave," another employee chimed in.


    "Maybe she wants more money?"


    The people outside were gossiping. Even though Anne was consistently bullied and humiliated by


    Kevin, in their story, she wasn''t the victim.


    Instead of sympathizing with her, theyughed at her misery as though she deserved it. "You think too


    much. I just want to let you know what it feels like," Kevin said with a heavy disdain forming in his eyes.


    "If you let Cherry get wet from the rain again, I will put you in a tub of cold water for a whole day," he


    threatened.


    Anne went livid as he heard the false usationsing from Kevin. "When did I ever let your baby


    get wet from the rain?!" she shouted at him.


    ''Was all of this punishment just because his lover got wet in the rain?'' she thought to herself as she


    fumed with anger. ''Was it even my fault? I didn''t even do anything!''


    Steadily, Kevin walked two steps beside her as though he was a hunter and she was prey. He stared at


    her sharply like an arrow coated with poison. "No, you didn''t. But your subordinate did!" he said with a


    tone as cold as a cier. "She knew that I had exclusively designated the driver for Cherry. Why did


    she force the driver to drive her and tell him it was for business? Because of this, Cherry waited outside


    for three hours and got wet in the rain!" he spit the words with such vitriol and hate.


    As the usations went further, Anne''s eyes started to burn with anger. "How can I assign her


    exclusive driver if it was designated by you?!" sheshed out at him with gritted teeth.


    Cherry was so viscous and even the people around her became the birds of the same feather.


    Two days ago, Anne''s subordinate did take the car driven by Cherry''s private driver. But the driver


    didn''t tell her that Cherry was waiting which led Kevin to believe that they assigned the driver on other


    businesses.


    ''She is such a liar by shifting the me to me!'' Anne fumed inside.


    "You are so mean and cruel. Do you think everyone is like you?!" Kevin''s eyes dimmed. He stared at


    Anne with menace. "Cherry has a pure heart. How could she say that you made use of other


    businesses to give him pressure?" he said with rising intensity. "For God''s sake, I sent someone to


    investigate and found out that you always put Cherry in danger! She is so kindhearted that she even


    asked me not to me you when she caught a fever!"


    ''Good to know Cherry begged him not to me me, '' she thought to herself. ''Though if Cherry really


    didn''t want Kevin to me me, then she shouldn''t have said anything in the first ce. She was just


    pretending to be nice and pitiful by telling Kevin it wasn''t my fault. Of course, Kevin would think it''s my


    fault when she told him that.''


    Anne pursed her lips and didn''t say another word.


    Kevin would never believe her anyway regardless of how much she exined.


    It was best that she just stayed quiet.


    "Apologize to her now," Kevinmanded angrily.


    Anne clenched her fist as she stayed silent. This wasn''t the first time something like this had happened.


    This was what their rtionship had always been ever since she married Kevin.


    In the beginning, she tried to resist. However, every time she resisted, Kevin would just torture and


    humiliate her even more.


    ''Is it such a big deal for me to apologize?'' she asked herself. ''I won''t lose anything if I apologize.'' Yet


    despite how much she tried to convince herself that she didn''t care, the sorrow in her eyes still swelled.


    A sour kind of sorrow burned through her eyes and forced her to tear up.


    ''Cherry, I''ll make sure you get double whatever humiliation you gave me.'' She clenched her fist in


    resolve.


    In a vi by the mountains and rivers, Cherry was inside arge bedroom. She was lying down in a


    customized luxurious bed.


    She looked pale and sickly.

 Chapter 5 Taking Care Of The Mistress

    Chapter 5 Taking Care Of The Mistress


    After she had been sshed by Kevin, Anne was now standing in front of Cherry with her clothes still


    dripping.


    Kevin''s presence loomed over her from behind. Wearing a neat shirt and a pair of casual pants, he had


    his arms folded in what looked like enjoyment for seeing her embarrassed.


    "Why are you all wet?" Cherry''s tone was a mixture of surprise and concern. "Quick, go and change


    your clothes."


    The worry and nervousness in her voice made her look like a kind older sister taking care of her sibling.


    But Anne knew that she was just pretending.


    Cherry''s eyes were telling a different story. They didn''t care to hide the joy and victory she must have


    felt.


    "I''m here to apologize to you. Then I''ll go change my clothes." Although she could see through Cherry''s


    hypocrisy and disguise, Anne kept her expression impassive. She didn''t want to expose her.


    No matter what she said, there were always people ready to believe in Cherry''s deceptions.


    "I said it wasn''t your fault. Why are you apologizing?" Cherry moved her gaze to Kevin, a hint of false


    usation in her voice. "You overreacted. It''s really nothing to do with Anne. You worry too much about


    me. People get sick sometimes. How can it be Anne''s fault?"


    It seemed that she was ming Kevin instead.


    However, in Anne''s eyes, this was just her way of showing affection.


    All this time, she had been immune to their feelings being disyed openly. No matter how disgusting it


    was, it wasn''t something she hadn''t heard of before. She had seen way more repulsive performances.


    What she was observing now couldn''t affect her in any way.


    "I shouldn''t have let you wait for the driver in the rain and get wet. It''s all my fault. Cherry..." She took


    an almost imperceptible breath, gathering all her strength. "Please, forgive me." As though someone


    had just punched her in her stomach, it pained her to utter those words.


    She even felt the taste of blood making its way up her throat.


    And Cherry seemed to be feeding off Anne''s distress. "Please don''t say that," she voiced, curling the


    corners of her mouth in acent smirk.


    "How am I supposed to forgive you if you didn''t do anything wrong? It''s all¡­" In an attempt to show the


    sincerity of her concern, Cherry sat up and started to get out of bed to hold Anne''s hand.


    Growing indignant, Kevin rushed forward and pushed Cherry back on the bed. His words came hurried


    and slightly anxious. "You''re still sick. Why would you get up?" With a re in Anne''s direction, he then


    added, "She deserves it."


    Cherry stared at him with a reproachful expression, pretending to me him.


    Kevin knew better than to make her angry, so he quickly pressed his lips to hers.


    While Cherry returned the kiss, a contented smile blossomed on her face.


    Looking away slowly, Anne felt a cold breeze enveloping her body and prating through her very


    core. She wished she could leave that ce at once.


    She opened her mouth ready to speak, when Kevin broke in sulkily. "A family dinner will be held at the


    old house tomorrow at five o''clock." He turned his gaze toward Anne. "You need to go too, to take care


    of Cherry."


    With her mouth still agape, Anne stared at Kevin in surprise, while Cherry blushed shyly.


    Without further bothering to look at Anne, Kevin turned his back to her arrogantly. "It was you who


    made her get sick." His voice was cold and emotionless. "If you don''t take care of her, you won''t be


    qualified to enter the old house."


    Anne''s hands started resolving into angry fists. ess to the old house was only allowed to the people


    of the Fu Family and their respectable rtives. She was Kevin''s wife, the granddaughter inw of the


    Fu Family. The thought that she could only enter the house if she took care of a mistress was


    outrageous.


    As she red at Kevin''s back, her eyes froze with repulsion. It was as if her heart had been stabbed by


    a poisonous arrow, its venom slowly paralyzing her body.


    "I see." In spite of everything, she maintained herposure. "I''m leaving now, so¡­ Cherry, have a


    good rest."


    "Be off. You have spoiled the air in here." Kevin''s words were sharp and stinging like a thousand


    needles ready to pierce through her body.


    But her heart was already peppered with holes created by him. She would have never imagined that


    such a handsome and noble man could be both a magnificent and a ruthless being able to hurt people


    in a way that even taking a single breath around him was painful.


    She didn''t know such men existed, until she married Kevin.


    After all, maybe it was true that if someone didn''t love you, they could make your life a living hell in a


    matter of minutes. Anne had learned it the hard way.


    ''Kevin, I''m a human being too, just like Cherry.''


    Taking a deep breath, Anne hurried downstairs, her body swinging wildly. She felt dizzy and


    immediately fell to the ground on her side.


    "Anne!" Seeing her like that, Emily got scared and rushed to hold her.


    Pale and feeble, Anne regained consciousness after a few seconds and stood up. As she spoke, she


    felt weakness wash over her body. "I''m fine."


    "You''re cold like an icicle. Let me help you get in the car," Emily mouthed, still holding her tight.


    Color was draining out of Anne''s face and her skin was growing gelid. She didn''t look well. Kevin... He


    was too cruel to her.


    In fact, Emily felt sorry for Anne. Helping her take a few steps toward the car, she uttered with a hint of


    guilt in her voice, "Anne, it''s all my fault. I won''t let our people get in touch with them next time."


    "It''s not your fault." Sinking in the seat of the car, Anne closed her eyes drowsily.


    Emily knew that Kevin was hurting Anne deliberately. She sympathized with her, but that wasn''t enough


    to make a difference. The only thing she could do to help her was to be kind to her.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "You don''t look good. I''ll call Doctor Feng." Throwing her a worried nce, Emily grabbed her bag and


    started searching for her phone.


    With her eyes still closed, Anne felt safe enough to be vulnerable around Emily. "You don''t have to call


    him. Just prepare some clean clothes and buy me a cup of ginger tea. I''m supposed to have dinner


    with the people of KIA tonight."


    "s." Emily pitied Anne. Even if she was tired, she still had to deal with thepany''s business.


    Although Kevin could appear as perfect in other people''s eyes, he was no more than a merciless and


    cold-blooded jerk who failed to uphold his responsibilities toward his wife and had an affair with another


    woman.


    Standing in front of arge French window, Kevin took in the scene, watching how Anne''s wet clothes


    adhered to her body and how her hair seemed glued to her head. She was looking like a drowned rat.


    Her slim figure wrapped in those soaked clothes made her look even more fragile.


    Seeing a woman so exposed moved something inside of him, making his heart ache.


    He was about to call the driver and ask him to prepare clean clothes for her and turn on the heat in the


    car, when he remembered what she had done. He put down the phone he had just picked up, and his


    eyes turned cold again. The pity he had felt for her faded away in a second.


    ''Anne, your suffering is less than one thousandth of the harm caused by what you''ve done.''


    Coldheartedly, he looked away and turned around.


    After taking a hot shower, changing into clean clothes and drinking a cup of steamy ginger tea, Anne


    was feeling much better.


    Fortunately, she had good physique in the first ce and thanks to the advice of the doctor and


    dietitian of the Fu Family, she would need to drink a cup of hot tea and would recover from any


    headache and cold.


    She was wearing a ck low-necked organza top and a ck knee-length skirt in the same fabric and


    geometric pattern. shing a pair of ck high heels and her slender legs, she looked like a proud


    queen.


    Every time Anne wore high heels and walked with her head up, Emily was tempted to say behind her,


    "Queen Anne, let me carry your shoes and bags."


    But when she said this for the first time, the queen had dismissed her with a disdainful nce.


    The dinner was booked by KIA at a private club on the riverside. This club also adopted a membership


    system, which restricted the ess to a limited number of people.


    It was in a building with a western style from thest century. Covering arge area flecked with many


    ancient trees, it dominated thendscape with its uniqueness and charm.


    Anne didn''t expect to see Ryan there. He was wearing a white shirt and a silver grey suit with a belt


    that captured his waist perfectly. His short hair was cut neatly and the elegance of his outfit paired


    nicely with his deep and attractive eyes.


    Winking at Anne, he made her want tough.


    She was quite surprised to see the dishes on the table.


    Everyone in the room knew that Ryan specially tailored the dishes to her needs, but nobody said a


    thing.


    When they proposed toasts, they served her the nutritious soups. Sitting beside her, Ryan grinned in


    her direction.


    Despite his gentle expression, his eyes were extremely sharp and prating. As soon as anyone


    dared to bully the queen in his eyes, he would rush to fight them ruthlessly.


    Everyone was therefore very careful in his presence.


    An hourter, starting to feel a little bored, Anne excused herself and left, saying she needed fresh air.


    Following her, Ryan examined Anne''s colorless face and asked worriedly, "Are you okay? Let me drive


    you home. You look pale."


    "I..." Just saying that one word was enough for Anne to feel dizzy again. Struggling to stand steadily,


    she instinctively tried to hold the handrail.


    With panic growing in his throat, Ryan rushed to her side to hold her up.


    But before he could even touch her, he felt his hand get pped by somebody all of a sudden.


    In a bold ck suit, Kevin was standing behind Anne, who fell in his arms not being able to stay on her


    feet any longer.


    She felt a familiar cold breeze breathing on her neck and got immediately sober.


    "Mr. Xiao, don''t you remember that she is a married woman?" Kevin red heartlessly at Ryan, while


    the dim yellow light entuated his hard-featured aspect.


    He was looking even more ruthless and domineering. His shadow fell on Anne, making her suffocate


    for a moment.


    Struggling to stand up and attempting to escape from his arms, she found herself unable to move as he


    was firmly holding her waist.


    "I don''t dare to forget it." Narrowing his eyes and throwing him a cold stare, Ryan added calmly, "I just


    want to help her as a friend."


    "I thank you on behalf of my wife." Kevin lowered his gaze down to Anne''s pale figure in his arms. His


    stiff heart felt a bit warmer again, but it was just a moment before it regained its indifference. "My


    woman never epts somebody else''s hand."


    ''My woman?'' Because of these few words, Anne''s heart stopped beating for a second. But what Kevin


    did next made her heartbeat go through the roof.


    He lifted her up.


    Dazed, Anne couldn''t help but stare at him.


    Under the light, his face looked even more cial and his dark eyes were shimmering with cold-


    bloodedness.


    That man... Was that man her husband, Kevin? She gazed at him without blinking. Was she in a


    dream?

 Chapter 6 An Ordinary Woman

    Chapter 6 An Ordinary Woman


    "Then please love her well." Ryan turned around indifferently.


    Pursing his lips, Kevin stood there and watched Ryan walk away. Anne was in the crook of his arm.


    When Ryan disappeared from view, Kevin impatiently threw her to the ground. "Headache?"


    he said the word emotionlessly, with doubt in his eyes.


    Thest moment, she was on cloud nine as Kevin imed that she was his woman in front of Ryan.


    Now he sent her to the rock bottom. She came to her senses then, as she felt off bnce, and then the


    cold, hard ground.


    She replied simply, "No."


    "I hope you are not lying." Kevin turned and left her lying there, his coldness on full disy. "You still


    have to take care of Cherry tomorrow. Don''t pretend to be sick."


    Anne''s heart suddenly ached, ''Pretend to be sick?'' Why should she do something like that? She was


    Anne, not some urchin. She wouldn''t scheme like that. ''Kevin, why do you have the same dirty


    thoughts as Cherry?'' she thought inside.


    "We''ll see how I feel tomorrow," she said coldly. And with that, she stalked off.


    When she reached the door of the box, she lost her bnce again. Fortunately, Emily happened to find


    her there, and keep her from falling again.


    Standing in the corridor, Kevin saw what was going on. He felt like his heart had been pricked by


    countless needles. It didn''t hurt, but it was certainly ufortable.


    Irritated, he took out his phone and made a call. After the phone was connected, he shouted at the


    person on the other end, "Come take Mrs. Anne home."


    Emily suggested Anne call Sam Feng to check on her, but Anne nixed the idea.


    Her face looked even worse than that when she was in the club, so she insisted on taking a hot shower


    and catching some Z''s instead.


    Her temples throbbed painfully. After taking a hot bath, shey on the bed, but found no relief at all.


    She recalled what Kevin had said and done to her today. Her heart felt like it had been stabbed by a


    needle. She closed her eyes tightly and bundled herself up in the quilt.


    There was still a long way to go. She couldn''t be weak or fragile. Not now. She didn''t want to give up


    yet.


    In the empty room, her ears were particrly sensitive to sound. The sound of her phone told her there


    was a WeChat message waiting.


    She didn''t move, but WeChat''s insistent tones rang again, twice in quick session.


    After a few seconds, she opened her eyes and got out of bed. The phone was on the table three


    meters away from her bed.


    Standing at the table, Anne opened the WeChat interface. There were three messages from Ryan.


    "Have you gone to bed?"


    "You''re unhappy with him."


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "Anne, what do you want?"


    Instead of replying, she turned off her phone andy back on the bed.


    What did she want? Maybe it was a little extravagant, but she would not give up.


    After a good night''s rest, Anne felt better. She decided to leave for work.


    Cherry woke up early today, "Kev, is my dress okay?" She wore a red cheongsam and gently turned


    her waist in front of Kevin.


    With her waist bent like that, she was absolutely ravishing in the cheongsam that clung to her


    hourss figure.


    Kevin put away the phone in his hand and squinted his eyes affectionately. "It''s so beautiful that


    Grandpa will feel like he''s ten years younger when he meets you!"


    "On second thought, noments from the peanut gallery. We''d better check on Grandpa''s birthday


    gift. If anything goes wrong, I can''t show my face in front of Grandpa again."


    "You decide," Kevin whispered hoarsely, knowing he couldn''t continue the joke.


    In therge conference room, Anne sat at head of the big round table, an intense expression on her


    face. The conference room took on a depressing pallor. She looked livid.


    "Redo this n. I need it on my desk before twelve o''clock today." With a grim face, she pushed the


    n aside.


    The department manager was surprised and dissatisfied. He bit back a retort and fumed in his seat.


    After a few seconds, he replied reluctantly, "I see."


    Things were already tense, but Anne had made them worse. She was in a foul mood, and she wanted


    to let everyone know. Some of them hadints already, but they said nothing. Instead, they pulled


    on their neckties impatiently.


    She ignored the fact that everyone seemed to be annoyed, and continued the meeting. "Manager


    Zhang, tell me your n."


    Manager Zhang stood up gingerly and walked towards the projector.


    Anne''s mobile phone on the table lit up, notifying her of a new WeChat message.


    She hadn''t nned to read it yet, but Manager Zhang''s introduction was too boring. She was impatient


    so she decided to be rude and check her phone anyway.


    She opened the WeChat page and saw the name "Kevin". Her heart skipped a beat.


    "Five o''clock tonight at the old house. I warn you again. Don''t bete," the message read.


    She felt a stream of pain spreading through her heart and sneered at the same time. What else could


    her husband do except call her and threaten her over WeChat?


    She put down her phone heavily and took it out on Manager Zhang. "What in the hell were you


    thinking? That won''t work at all! Redo it and send it to my mailbox before twelve o''clock!"


    Manager Zhang''s failure made other managers even more nervous. They began to think to


    themselves, ''Is Mrs. Anne in a bad mood today? So she vented her anger on us? She thought


    everyone''s n was wrong. Maybe she''s the one who''s wrong?''


    When the meeting was over, they walked slowly behind Anne. Several bold managers gossiped about


    her, "The tigress is so angry today. Didn''t Mr. Kevin go homest night?"


    "Are you kidding me? I don''t even know he ever goes home."


    "Oh, then no wonder she''s in a bad mood all the time. No guy around..." The more they talked, the


    more evil their words became. Emily was walking behind them and couldn''t stand it anymore.


    She screamed, "Mr. Kevin!"


    The voice startled the ones who were gossiping. They immediately shut up.


    They turned around carefully and found that Kevin was not behind them. They breathed a sigh of relief,


    but at the same time, they took it out on Emily. "Listen to you!"


    "Yes, listen to her. Something you should do more often." While they lectured Emily, Anne rounded the


    corner.


    Hearing her cold voice, the managers were too frightened to continue. They turned to Anne and put on


    fake smiles. "It''s a team-building exercise. One person gets harangued to see how much they can take.


    Emi''s in the hotseat. Mrs. Anne, I can see you''re busy. We''ll leave you to it."


    They left in sorrow.


    As soon as they were all gone, Emily ran to Anne andforted her carefully, "Anne, these people..."


    "I know." All of a sudden, Anne felt weary. She knew what Emily might want to say to help her feel


    better.


    But the chicken soup for her soul couldn''t fill the gap in her heart. It was a fact that Kevin didn''t love


    her. No matter how much Emily talked, it was useless.


    She was kind of snippy today, but not because of Kevin. In the past, she would still have struck down


    those ns, but she''d probably be nicer about it.


    So what was happening to her now? She always felt tired and wanted to sleep. Or was it because of


    her headache yesterday?


    "Get me a cup of hot ginger tea." Anne forced herself to pick up her spirits and walked towards her


    office.


    Seeing her pretending to be strong, Emily really felt sorry for her.


    Anne shook her head. The business proposals of every department were submitted before twelve


    o''clock, but she was still dissatisfied. She fought back her anger and asked them to do it again.


    All the department heads were cursing her.


    She had been working till half past three in the afternoon. Emily knocked on the door and said, "Anne,


    you asked me to tell you when it was time."


    Raising her head from a pile of folders, Anne took a few seconds to remember that she was going to


    the old house of the Fu Family.


    "I see. Go ahead and finish up here." She stood up, her hands on the edge of the table, and her eyelids


    reflected her fatigue.


    She wore a ck tight skirt and a white vest. The edge of the vest was decorated with ck handmade


    patterns. The two pieces together made Anne look mature and reserved.


    She guessed that Cherry might wear light colored clothing today. In case that her outfit shed with


    that of Cherry, Anne had gotten rid of most of her clothes of lighter colors. Her wardrobe consisted


    mostly of darks.


    Cherry, ady of note, would never wear dark clothes.


    Before leaving, Anne sent a message to Kevin on WeChat. "I''m on my way to the old house. I''ll be


    there before five."


    Half an hourter, Kevin still hadn''t replied to her message. Until her car was stopped outside the door


    by the guard, Kevin wasn''t picking up his phone either.


    "Sorry, your name is not on the list. We can''t let you in," the guard said to Anne politely.


    Anne was so angry that she felt stuffy in her chest. She was Kevin''s wife. Why wouldn''t they let her in?


    Since the guard didn''t know her, she had to hold back her anger and ask the driver to drive forward.


    The cars behind were about to enter the old house, and kept honking impatiently.


    At this time, the door of a car opened. A gentleman in a dark blue British suit and a light blue shirt


    emerged from the car.


    He made a gesture to Anne''s driver, telling him to wait nearby.


    He walked quickly to the guard. The guard politely bowed to him and said, "Mr. Feng."


    Sam frowned slightly, and a strong heroic spirit was shed in his eyes. The formal suit made him look


    not just handsome, but extraordinary. With his striking features, hemanded respect.

 Chapter 7 The Existence of His Wife

    Chapter 7 The Existence of His Wife


    Sam said, "This is Kevin''s wife. Let her in."


    "Well..." The guard looked at Anne''s car and hesitated.


    They were supposed to be let the right people in, ording to the invitation, but thedy had no such


    invitation. She was not on the list, either. However, they didn''t dare to disobey Sam.


    Just then, a vintage custom-designed Rolls-Royce slowly rolled through the gates.


    As it rolled along, all the cars on the roadside did their best to move aside.


    In front of the car, there was a crown logo and a unique license te number ¡ª QY520 ¡ª showing


    everyone whose car it was.


    Anne looked away from the rearview mirror and felt stuffy, as if a piece of iron was pressed onto her


    heart, making it hard to breathe.


    The car stopped at the front door, and a bevy of guards came out to salute him.


    Kevin slowly emerged from the back seat. He wore a bespoke white suit by Dege and Skinner,


    painstakingly crafted in the cutting room on Savile Row in Britain, as well as a white shirt. There were


    two ruby cufflinks on his sleeves and a red handkerchief in his pocket. He was extremely noble and


    had an extraordinary aura.


    "I invited her to take care of Cherry. Let her in." He had an effortless style about him.


    "Yes, sir," the guard replied respectfully.


    Sam''s ck eyebrows furrowed, and anger could be seen in his gaze. He was about to criticize Kevin,


    but the well-dressed man had already left.


    Because of the tightness in her chest, Anne opened a window, hoping to breathe easier. Kevin''s mean,


    sarcastic words had fallen into her ears.


    She was heartbroken, her face pale.


    It was not the first time that she had been humiliated like this, but every time she had been humiliated,


    it hurt.


    The old house had a lot of square footage, not to mention acres ofnd, and it was the only house in


    this area. The whole mountain behind it belonged to the Fu Family.


    Standing on thewn, Anne looked at the brightly lit main house, which was like a church with golden


    light.


    The house was packed with distinguished guests today. All men were in suits and women in long


    dresses, as if they were attending a grand banquet. Anne was the only one who wore a formal ck


    and white business suit, just like one of the men.


    They all had gifts in their hands, and some of those presents were sorge that they needed more than


    one person to carry them.


    ''Aren''t people here for dinner? Why is everyone bringing gifts?''


    It was not until Anne walked out of the main hall that she realized what the gifts were for.


    Master Carl Fu, in a light gray rxed fit suit, sat on the wooden armchair in the main hall. The guests


    with gifts came forward one by one and handed the gifts to him respectfully.


    "Health and long life, Master Carl Fu. This is my gift. It is such an honor."


    A bad feeling swept over Anne. ''Today is Master Carl Fu''s birthday?'' Kevin never told her. ''Is everyone


    here to celebrate his birthday?'' She had no gifts to give him.


    Anne felt pathetic. She was the granddaughter-inw of the Fu Family, yet she didn''t know that Master


    Carl Fu was going to celebrate his birthday today.


    She turned around and walked towards the garden outside. When she found a quiet spot, she pulled


    out her phone and made a call. "Emily, I need your help..."


    "It''s toote." A steady voice came behind Anne.


    She turned around and saw Sam standing in the light. His handsome face was silhouetted by the light,


    which was more profound and outlined.


    "Cousin Sam," Anne said calmly.


    As soon as Sam took a step forward, his tall figure dwarfed Anne, his shadow falling over her, like a


    tree protecting a patch of grass.


    His voice remained confident, yet calm. "I have two gifts. Take one and give it to my granduncle."


    Sam was a rtive of Kevin''s. The Feng Family had a certain status in the city and was also quite


    famous internationally.


    Anne thought about it, frowning. On the other end of the phone, Emily asked anxiously, "Annie, what do


    you need?"


    It didn''t take long to make up her mind. Then Anne nodded at Sam.


    The corners of Sam''s mouth curled in a subtle way. But when she looked carefully, she couldn''t see


    any difference.


    After saying "nothing" to Emily, Anne hung up the phone and walked towards the hall with Sam.


    In the hall, Cherry and Kevin stood together in front of Master Carl Fu. The two looked quite


    affectionate, but his wife was right there next to them.


    Cherry handed her gift to Master Carl Fu and he smiled at her. She smiled back and handed the gift to


    him. "Grandpa, this is the gift I picked out for you. I hope you like it."


    "Yes, I do. And why wouldn''t I? I like all the gifts you give me." Master Carl Fuughed and asked


    someone to put Cherry''s gift with the others.


    Cherry wore a watermelon red handmade cheongsam, a perfect match for the rubies on the cuffs of


    Kevin''s white shirt and the handkerchief in his pocket.


    The two of them standing together was a magnificent sight. It made others envious. However, there


    was a long thorn growing in Anne''s heart, giving her heartaches in wave after wave.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Selma Guo was standing next to Master Carl Fu. When she spotted Anne, disdain and disgust


    appeared in her eyes. "Why is she here? I don''t remember inviting her. Showing up uninvited¡ªhow


    rude!"


    As soon as she said this, everyone looked at Anne.


    Everyone rted to the Fu family knew the other members of the family didn''t like her.


    Her face was burning, but Anne acted appropriately.


    Having been stabbed in the back so many times by the Fu Family, she learned to hide her joy and


    anger in her heart.


    She was alone, ostracized by everyone except Sam.


    "Aunt,"


    "Mother, Cherry''s not feeling well. Anne came here to take care of her."


    Sam and Kevin spoke at the same time, but Kevin''s loud voice rang out over Sam''s.


    Hearing what he said, the guests adopted looks of contempt. Even the displeasure on Master Carl Fu''s


    face was obvious. Obviously, he didn''t want to see Anne, but for Cherry''s sake, he had to wee her.


    "Since you are here to take care of Cherry, thene here." Selma Guo was beside herself with anger.


    Trying to ignore the insults, Anne was about to walk over when Sam grabbed her arm.


    He walked up to Master Carl Fu and said respectfully, "Granduncle, Anne brought a gift for you today."


    He raised his hand and asked the servant to bring the gift and open it in front of Master Carl Fu.


    Master Carl Fu was not interested in seeing Anne''s gift. "Put it with the other gifts," he said indifferently.


    Seeing his cold attitude, Sam felt sad. Master Carl Fu was a man of high status and the host today.


    Sam couldn''t contradict him, so he asked someone to put the gift away silently.


    At this moment, Cherry, standing to the side, said innocently in a delicate voice, "Cousin Sam, did you


    bring two gifts and give one to Sis. Anne?"


    Hearing her words, everyone looked at Anne in surprise.


    "If you don''t want toe, then don''te. No one forced you," Master Carl Fu said furiously.


    After saying that, he stood up from the chair and walked towards the back hall.


    Selma Guo was so anxious that she chased after Master Carl Fu. "Dad, Dad, don''t be angry. Why


    would you be angry over a person like that?"


    Many guests followed Selma Guo out. The rest of the partygoers who didn''t follow them all looked at


    Anne viciously, as if she were a piece of mouse dung, ruining the moment.


    Anne stood still, her head bowed. Under the light, her face looked deathly pale.


    She became the person everyone hated. She couldn''t do anything right in their eyes.


    When no one noticed, Cherry smiled slowly. However, when she discovered Sam staring at her with


    sharp eyes, she immediately stopped beingcent and put on a ttering smile. "Was I not


    supposed to let him know? I''m sorry. I shouldn''t have said anything. Kevin, we should go see


    Grandpa."


    Kevin stared at Anne fiercely as if he hated her to the core. "You didn''t do anything wrong. It''s all her


    fault. She''s annoying wherever she goes."


    Anne heard every word clearly. Her temples throbbed painfully, but she tried her best to endure it. No


    matter how painful it was, she had to bear it by herself. That was her choice.


    "Why don''t you follow me? Do you want me to teach you what to do?" Kevin roared.


    Squinting her eyes, Anne restrained her anger and slowly walked towards Cherry.


    "Kevin, I''m not a child. I don''t need a sister to take care of me," Cherry acted as if she implored him for


    the sake of her sister.


    Kevin didn''t listen to her and said, "I''m worried about you."


    The words "I''m worried about you" were like a knife, stabbing into Anne''s heart. She raised her head


    and looked at Cherry, who coincidentally cast a nce at her with obvious smugness.


    She said to Kevin in a sweet voice, "Thank you, honey."


    Watching them demonstrate their love, Anne lowered her head and pretended not to see anything.


    She still had time. She was determined to let Kevin see Cherry''s true colors.


    Kevin went to Master Carl Fu''s side to keep the guestspany, and Sam was asked to leave by his


    mother. Anne followed Cherry absent-mindedly.


    Cherry smiled sweetly and chatted with the guests, and they all looked at Anne strangely as if she were


    a monster.


    If Cherry weren''t there, everyone would have poured the drinks in their hands over Anne''s head.


    However, these looks that killed were nothing to Anne. She didn''t care. She didn''t care what others


    thought.


    "Ah!" suddenly, Cherry screamed from the front when Anne was distracted.


    Hearing this, Anne came to her senses at once. She opened her eyes wide in surprise and found that a


    large portion of Cherry''s cheongsam was wet. However, the cup in her hand was nearly empty and she


    had no idea what had happened.


    This caused amotion.


    "Anne, we know you hate Cherry. You hate her for spilling the beans in front of Grandpa. Why did you


    do that? You''re so vicious," ady standing next to Cherry said to Anne in disgust.


    Anne''s face darkened. Before Anne could figure out how and when the water had spilled out of the cup,


    thisdy was already working on setting her up, and she was good at it too, which made Anne pretty


    sure that she was not a good person.

 Chapter 8 Pregnant

    Chapter 8 Pregnant


    Anne was not a pushover. She was about to respond when a figure rushed to Cherry''s side in a flurry,


    ready to protect her tooth and nail.


    "Anne, what are you doing?" He stared at her with a furious re in his eyes. "Apologize!"


    His words came out as an indiscriminate conviction. Apparently, he didn''t even remember they were a


    couple.


    "Kevin, I don''t know what I''ve done wrong." With a petrified gaze, Anne turned to him, profoundly hurt


    by his assumption. "Why should I apologize?"


    Rage boiling up inside him, Kevin kept his eyes fixed on the woman in front of him. "You don''t know


    what you''ve done wrong?" He pointed at the cup in Anne''s hand and roared, "Then what is this?"


    Attracted by themotion, people started to gather around them wondering what was happening.


    The scene spoke clearly though: Cherry''s clothes were wet and Anne was holding an empty cup. It


    took them one second to assume that Anne had tried to take revenge on Cherry by pouring water on


    her while no one was watching.


    The disdain in their eyes grew intenser, sending a clear message of condemnation.


    Even though everybody was already pointing finger at her, Anne was determined to set things straight.


    "Anyone can lie, not to mention a cup that can''t even speak. Cherry''s clothes..."


    "Apologize now!" Furious beyond words, Kevin didn''t want to hear Anne''s excuses.


    With judging eyes, everyone was staring at her quietly, making the tension so thick that it could be cut


    with a knife.


    Kevin was enraged, and so was Anne, but she didn''t want to put up a fight. Throwing onest look in


    his direction, she turned on her heels, ready to leave.


    All of a sudden, Kevin grabbed her wrist and forced her to face his livid re. He said through his


    gritted teeth, "Already leaving? If you don''t apologize to Cherry today, I won''t let you put feet out of the


    house!"


    "I''m not leaving." Dumbstruck, Anne frowned as Kevin pinched her wrist so hard it almost made her


    eyes tear. "Let go of me!"


    She was distracted when the water somehow found its way out of the cup and on Cherry''s clothes.


    But now she was determined to find the culprit. With her senses more acute than ever, she perceived a


    delicate fragrance on her body. It was definitely not hers.


    Like the scent of a flower shaken by a gust of wind, it had traveled through the air tond gracefully on


    her.


    Everyone here smelled differently.


    Lost in thought, she could swear that someone had just touched her, even though she didn''t see it


    happen.


    "Kevin, forget it." As she noticed that everybody was there witnessing the scene, Cherry decided to


    plead with Kevin. Showingpassion for Anne while still being the victim of her misdeed was a


    sessful strategy for winning the favor of the people around her.


    "It''s just a little water. I''ll change my clothes," Cherry added in a considerate tone. "She didn''t do it on


    purpose."


    A sneer started forming on Anne''s face as she red at Cherry fiercely.


    Thatst sentence was suggesting that she had spilled the water deliberately!


    How skillful of them to frame her like that!


    "Ru... Ah..."


    By the time she turned around ready to shove off the person who had bumped into her, Kevin pulled


    her back and yelled at her once more. "Apologize right this instant!"


    She suddenly felt dizzy. Her vision blurred for a moment and her legs threatened to give in. Soon after,


    her whole body was shaking uncontrobly.


    Staring at her face growing pale, Kevin didn''t look any better. Regardless, he kept a straight face,


    convinced that Anne didn''t want to admit her mistake.


    It was out of his heart''s kindness that he decided to ept Anne in the old house. He surely didn''t


    expect her to be secretly against Cherry. His tiny hope that Anne would improve her behavior had now


    disappeared altogether.


    At this moment, the pent-up rage inside his chest was strong enough to burn the old house down if it


    just broke out.


    With his eyes fixed on Anne''s, he barked, "Stop pretending. Don''t think that I will forgive you if you faint


    in front of me!"


    As if taking his words literally, Anne cked out before him right after he finished that sentence.


    In a sh, her eyes grew dark and shut closed. Her legs were so weak that she had no control over


    them anymore.


    "Anne!" Seeing her copsing in his direction, Kevin felt a pinch of angst forming in his throat, but it


    quickly resolved into anger.


    Although his voice rumbled powerfully, she didn''t respond to her name.


    As Kevin started to shake her unresponsive body impatiently, he grew more and more worried.


    "Hey, Anne!" His voice was still angry and resounding.


    But she didn''t react at all.


    "Get out of my way!" An urgent yet calm voice traveled quickly through the air from behind the crowd.


    Pushing his way through the horde, Sam rushed apprehensively past Kevin and toward the


    unconscious girl.


    "She fainted." Barely controlling a gush of anger ready to break out from his chest, Sam hurried to hold


    Anne up.


    He was a doctor. As long as he could conceal his interest for Anne behind the pretext of doing his job,


    he knew that no one would doubt his intentions. He was indeed seen as a good and benevolent doctor.


    "Where are you taking her?" Kevin''s tone revealed a hint of uneasiness, as if he finally realized that


    she was not pretending.


    "To save her," Sam answered coldly, while fixing Kevin with a touch of disgust in his expression.


    As he strode toward the sofa with Anne in his arms, the people around made way for him.


    In few long steps, he covered the distance rapidly andid Anne down delicately.


    Grabbing her wrist promptly, he felt her pulse thrumming quietly through her skin.


    Everyone was quiet. Nervous faces were witnessing the scene in silence, as to instill the doctor with all


    the tranquility he needed.


    Fifteen secondster, a deep frown formed on Sam''s expression.


    "Look, I told you she pretended to be unconscious. Now the secret is out." Kevin took the liberty to


    interpret freely Sam''s furrow, his eyes gleaming with mockery.


    He was aware that there was something going on between Sam and Anne, and was quite sure that, at


    that point, he would cover for her.


    At the thought, Kevin started feeling a little angry and reached out to pull Sam up from the ground.


    "She is pregnant." The doctor''s voice was grave while pronouncing those three words.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Kevin gawked at him in disbelief, his hand froze in ce. "What did you say?"


    "She has a fever. I need to lower her temperature right now." Ignoring Kevin''s question, Sam decided to


    stick to the facts.


    At this, Kevin''s hands rushed to lift Sam up from the ground. "Repeat what you just said." His stare was


    intense and prating. "What''s wrong with her?"


    "If you are deaf and didn''t hear it the first time, you can ask the people around you." Unable to hold


    back his anger any longer, Sam then roared, "Give me a sterile towel and hot water right now!"


    Kevin wasn''t deaf, and the others heard it clearly, too. Anne was pregnant. However, they didn''t know


    how to react to such news, so they just stayed quiet.


    It was Selma who broke the silence, shouting enthusiastically, "Go fetch the towel and the hot water Mr.


    Feng required!"


    Right after, the people around began scattering and exchanging ideas.


    With her figure towering over Anne, Cherry observed her with a dazed expression on her face. She


    clenched her fists, but her eyes were full of joy. ''After the baby is born, you will no longer be part of the


    Fu Family, '' she thought, smiling to herself.


    ording to their agreement, Anne and Kevin were indeed supposed to divorce as soon as Anne


    delivered a child for the Fu Family. While they were still formally together, Kevin was not allowed to


    have intimate rtionships with other women.


    Even if that happened, the only one who could give birth to his child was Anne. But she was so


    overbearing that she wouldn''t even tolerate the idea of physical contact between her husband and


    other women.


    Sam''s method was working. Soon, the temperature of Anne''s body dropped back to normal.


    The news that the Fu Family would have a heir was the perfect way to end the dinner party cheerfully.


    Long after this was over, Kevin, Master Carl Fu and Selma were all patiently waiting at Anne''s bedside.


    Standing behind Kevin, Cherry was seething with jealousy. She was not happy with the Fu Family


    giving all that importance to Anne, but she felt satisfaction at the thought of the divorce happening in


    ten months.


    Opening her eyesnguidly, Anne was a bit astonished at the sight of those six faces shadowing hers


    from above. But after her eyes came into focus andnded on Kevin, her expression darkened at once.


    Shoving the nket away, she was about to get out of bed when Sam gently touched her hand,


    stopping her from getting up. "You are pregnant. From now on, you have to be careful with everything."


    Her hand stiffened.


    With a voice that was both happy and displeased, Selma addressed her too, "You should be more


    careful. How did you get yourself sick? Luckily, Sam found it in time."


    The light in Anne''s eyes slowly dimmed until sadness took over the joy of finding out about her


    pregnancy.


    Interpreting her expression as exhaustion, Master Carl Fu pronounced, "Let us all go out so that she


    can have a good rest. Sam will stay here and take care of her."


    "Okay." Selma''s reply was eager and content. Taking Master Carl Fu''s hand in hers, she walked out the


    door with him.


    As to remind him to leave, Cherry pulled Kevin''s hand intently.


    But he didn''t move. As though paralyzed, he just stood there with his eyes fixed on Anne. In his gaze,


    joy, guilt and sadness were mixing up in a fervent dance.


    Having to deal with three emotions at once made him feel a little awkward. He had always been a


    resolved and domineering man.


    Upon the realization that Anne had not faked her faint, he didn''t want to leave. But he also didn''t know


    how to apologize.


    "Kevin, there''s something I need to tell you."


    Anne''s sharp voice cut through the silence, providing him with an excuse to stay.


    Turning to Cherry, he spoke hurriedly, "You go out with Grandpa. I''ll be downstairs in a moment."


    Cherry didn''t want to leave, but the pressure Kevin applied to her hand was an unmistakable signal that


    she didn''t have much choice. In an attempt to disy her role in Kevin''s life, she kissed him on the


    cheek and turned around satisfied with herself.


    Suddenly feeling ufortable and irritated at the sensation of Cherry''s warm saliva on his skin, Kevin


    wiped his cheek. But after his gaze drifted back to Anne, the irritation subsided once more.


    As he was getting ready to apologize to her, he felt relief wash over him when Anne decided to speak


    first.


    She turned her gaze to him. There was neither hatred nor joy in her eyes, only despair. "I didn''t want to


    escape. It was Ruth Sun who bumped into me making me spill the water on Cherry."

 Chapter 9 His Persistence

    Chapter 9 His Persistence


    With his eyes on her pallid face, Kevin felt his heart ache as the words of apology he had prepared to


    pronounce were struggling to make their way out of his throat.


    In the end, his initial intention resolved to crumbles. "It doesn''t matter anymore."


    "Ha." Anne''s lips curled into a feeble sneer. She wanted to stand up for herself, but on second thought,


    it didn''t really matter indeed. In ten months, she would divorce him, and everything rted to him was


    losing significance.


    Feeling suddenly tired and sick of seeing him, she turned around and sighed faintly. "You can leave


    now. I need some rest."


    Her indifference made Kevin''s heart ache even harder. He opened his mouth, but couldn''t find the


    strength to tell her how he felt. "Have a good rest."


    As he walked out of the room, mixed feelings were starting toe to the surface. He should have


    been overjoyed. Instead, all he felt was anguish and gloominess.


    In an attempt to make sense of his feelings, he raised his hand before his eyes, noticing that it wasn''t


    shaking and his vision was unclouded. Then why was he feeling like that?


    He was going to be a father. He was going to have a child. Why was he unhappy?


    Most importantly, he was about to break up with the woman he was sick of.


    Lifting the corner of his mouth into a slight smirk, he admitted to himself, ''Kevin, you should be happy.''


    Then he strode away, his eyes returning to their usual sharp and cold expression.


    Silence engulfed the room where Anne and Sam were now alone.


    Trying to wriggle away from under her nket again, Anne was stopped by Sam once more. "What do


    you need? Tell me."


    In an emotionless and blunt tone, she replied, "I want to get out of here."


    On the pathway in the front yard of the old house, Kevin was standing before Ruth with a gelid


    expression on his face.


    ncing anxiously at Cherry, Ruth faked amiserative voice as she apologized to Kevin. "Mr.


    Kevin, I bumped into Anne by ident. I didn''t know that the water would spill out and fall on Cherry."


    With her hand teasing Kevin''s arm coquettishly, Cherry barged in promptly, "Kevin, don''t take it to


    heart. It was just a petty ident that shouldn''t affect the amicable rtionship that everyone enjoys. I


    like Ruth very much. I don''t me her."


    At this time, Anne happened to be downstairs, witnessing the scene.


    She had stopped in her tracks upon noticing that Kevin was there. But then, she strode past him as if


    she hadn''t even seen him.


    As he watched her passing by, Kevin interrupted his discussion with Ruth and ran after Anne at once.


    "Where are you going?"


    "Home," without turning to him, Anne uttered that one word in an icy tone.


    Kevin followed her closely, keeping an attentive eye on her steps. He was afraid that she could trip and


    fall down if she wasn''t careful enough. "I''ll drive you there."


    Cherry''s face clouded over at the sight of Kevin escorting Anne so thoughtfully. Trying hard to suppress


    her anger, she fixed Anne with her lips pursed tightly.


    Ruth raised her eyebrows and leaned toward Cherry subtly. "In ten months, she will leave Mr. Kevin for


    good."


    As to calm herself down, Anne took a deep breath before answering Kevin. "No, thanks. I have a


    driver."


    Still following her closely, Kevin didn''t seem to mind her tone. "I''ll ask the driver to go home."


    Without warning, Anne stopped walking and turned her gaze toward Kevin. With anger gleaming in her


    eyes, she spoke spelling out her words. "Are you afraid that I will hurt your child? Don''t worry. I also


    want to divorce you as soon as possible."


    At her words, Kevin halted abruptly.


    With his almost 1.9 meters of height, he was a tall man, but now he felt small and insignificant.


    He took a step back and hissed angrily, "It''s good that you understand."


    For a second, color drained from Anne''s face. She turned on her heels and left without a word.


    Watching her walk away, Kevin felt rage boiling up inside his chest. Atst, he shouted through gritted


    teeth, "Cherry, let''s have a party to celebrate that we are getting married in a few months!"


    His intentionally loud voice reached Anne''s ears, making her shoulders tremble slightly.


    Sam had seen everything, but he chose not to say a word. Keeping his head low, he walked beside


    Anne quietly.


    After getting in the car, Anne sank in the backseat with a sigh. She let her eyes drift on the scenery


    outside the window. The city was rather lively even at night. The streets were full of couples walking


    hand in hand, talking andughing cheerfully.


    Shifting her gaze, she looked down at her belly.


    t as always, there was nothing unusual about it. But she knew that a little human being was starting


    to grow inside of it.


    Without the burden of the contract weighing on her, she would have been happy to be a mother. Sadly,


    that was not the case.


    "Prepare some fresh food for me and send it to the Grand View Garden. As soon as possible."


    The sound of Sam''s voice brought Anne''s attention back to the present. "I don''t feel like cooking now,"


    she pointed out in a tired tone.


    The Grand View Garden was where she lived. She thought that the reason why Sam had just bought


    food was because he wanted her to cook it herself.


    "You need to eat something. The baby needs it." Sam''s voice was calm and steady as usual. "I''ll cook


    for you."


    ''Baby.'' The look in Anne''s eyes changed suddenly. She started feeling a little irascible. Without


    replying, she turned her gaze to the window. Her mind was a mess.


    Observing her distressed expression, Sam raised his eyebrows apprehensively. "If you don''t want..."


    "No, I want this baby," Anne answered categorically.


    With his eyes on the contour of her face, Sam stayed in silence for a long time.


    Although Anne felt deeply irritable in that moment, she knew that she already loved her baby and would


    do anything to keep it safe.


    In a dimly lit room of a high-end club, more than a dozen men and women were sittingnguidly around


    small tables loaded with several sses and bottles.


    A strong smell of alcohol and expensive cigarettes permeated the air.


    Kevin was sitting on the biggest sofa with his hand tapping irritably on the soft cushion. Cherry sat


    beside him in silence, looking gloomy.


    ncing at her, n cautiously handed Kevin two sses of wine. "I apologize for my sister''s


    recklessness. Don''t be unhappy. You will divorce Anne soon..."


    "Shut up!" Kevin clenched his hands in furious fists as he red at him angrily.


    His whole body was trembling with rage, as if he was about to strangle n to death.


    Frightened by his sudden outburst, n drew his ss back and turned to Cherry, his eyes begging for


    help.


    Cherry was a little annoyed. Kevin had already lost his temper several times that night because of


    Anne.


    Holding back her exasperation, she whispered to him, "Kevin, I want to go home."


    He too wished to leave. As he stood up abruptly, he stretched his hand to Cherry.


    While still hurting inside, she took his hand and gave him a loving smile.


    Then, they strode off together.


    After making sure that the two had left the room, n smashed the ss to the ground furiously. "What


    the hell! Kevin was the one asking us out because he felt unhappy. And now, he just leaves us here.


    When will he learn to control his temper? I''m a young master too!"


    Eric shook his head sympathetically and put his hand on n''s shoulder. "You know his temper. Just


    have a good time. Don''t let him get to you."


    n was so enraged that he emptied another ss of wine tilting his head back.


    As the car was drawing near the Grand View Garden, Anne uttered, "I can cook by myself. Don''t


    bother. You can go home now."


    Without turning to look at her, Sam kept his gaze ahead. His expression didn''t change, but his tone was


    growing persistent. "Your current situation requires the presence of a doctor. What if the fever returns?


    It could be very bad both for you and the baby."


    ''It is true, '' Anne admitted to herself. She had to agree with the doctor. "Thank you."


    Her house was clean and tidy. Although she was a married woman, the ce where she lived was as


    refined as the vi of an elite white-cor.


    The floor was bright, and the tables and windows immacte. A faint fragrance of leaves and grass


    filled the air.


    After she had nted a lemon tree on the balcony, the scent of the yellow fruits had started to infuse


    the house with a delicate scent.


    Pacing hurriedly, the servant brought the things required by Sam in short order.


    Sam took off his coat and rolled up the sleeves of his white shirt, revealing his strong arms. Right after


    that, he headed straight to the kitchen with the food.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Prepare a light meal. I have no appetite. No fish or meat, please." After instructing Sam, Anne started


    to trudge toward her bedroom.


    She needed to take a shower and change intofortable clothes.


    Looking at her back as she zoomed out, Sam asked, "What do you want to eat?"


    He knew her decision would depend on the cravings induced by the pregnancy.


    After she took her time to think about it, Anne answered dully, "Whatever."


    Leaning back on the left seat, Kevin frowned at the name in the contact list of his phone. He had tried


    several times to press that name, but to no avail.


    Cherry was smart enough to grasp what he was thinking. Hiding her discontent, she put on a


    sympathetic face and broke the silence, "Call her if you''re worried about the baby."


    Taken aback, Kevin shifted his focus onto Cherry. As he made sense of her words, he took her in his


    arms with a smile.


    He kissed Cherry on the forehead and replied, "I want to see if she is taking good care of my child. I


    don''t want to dy the divorce for too long."


    Finally feeling her heart lighter and happier, Cherry smiled, but said nothing.


    Now in a better mood, Kevin pressed his index finger on ''Annoying Wife'' and brought the phone to his


    ear.


    The phone rang and rang, but nobody answered.


    Anne was taking a shower when she heard her phone ringing. The sound went on until Anne came out


    of the bathroom. After she saw the name ''Mr. Kevin'' on the screen, she put her phone on vibrate mode


    and threw it directly on the bed.


    Without caring to finish drying her hair, she walked out of the bedroom. As soon as she entered the


    living room, she heard Sam''s phone ringing on the cupboard.


    "My phone is ringing. Answer it for me," Sam shouted from the kitchen after he''d heard Anne''s quiet


    footsteps in the living room.


    Her eyes darkened as she walked over and picked up his phone. Then, she turned on the voice and


    put it on the counter in front of him.


    Sam was cooking. But he quickly got it after he took a look at Anne''s face and then at the name on the


    screen.

 Chapter 10 I Miss You, Mom

    Chapter 10 I Miss You, Mom


    "Why did it take you so long to answer the phone? What are you doing, anyway?" Kevin''s patience had


    long since been exhausted, and his questions were punctuated by a burst of anger.


    He was surprised to hear the strange voice at the other end of the line.


    "Cooking," Sam replied calmly. After saying that single word, he continued preparing the meal.


    After leaving the kitchen, Anne walked to the balcony and mmed the door. The sharp noise echoed


    through the house.


    Why did she feel annoyed whenever she heard Kevin''s voice?


    Where was her sense of refinement? Couldn''t she just grin, bear it, and move on?


    She felt the night wind streaming through her hair, cooling her skin. She finally calmed down.


    "Cooking?" Kevin was even more confused, but the next second, his face darkened and he exploded in


    anger again. "Are you with her now?"


    "I''m a doctor." Sam didn''t answer his question directly.


    Hearing his answer, Kevin started to calm down. After a few seconds, he asked awkwardly, "She...


    How''s she doing?"


    Leaning against his chest, Cherry felt her blood run cold, and her face darkened.


    Sam put the dishes on the te and said, "She''s okay. Hey, if this isn''t urgent, I''m gonna hang up. It''s


    dinnertime, and Anne''s hungry."


    Kevin was so angry that he wanted to throw his phone, but he had nothing to say in return. Finally, he


    had to hang up the phone, gnashing his teeth. "Sam, for the record, we''ll see."


    Kevin stayed mad the whole time, until he entered the vi. Cherry tried her best to make him happy,


    but her attempts to get him to smile were in vain.


    Finally, he said impatiently, "I''m tired. It''s been a long day."


    Cherry had to put away her stiff smile and said gently, "I''ll run a bath for you."


    "No, thanks," Kevin said those two words irritably and went straight to the bathroom. After walking in,


    he mmed the door.


    Cherry was also irritated by the noise, but she clenched her fists and endured it.


    She looked in the wardrobe and found some lingerie. After Kevin was done with his shower, she went


    to the bathroom to do the same. But when she came out of the bathroom wearing the lingerie, he didn''t


    even look in her direction.


    Cherry got even angrier, but she tried to be patient and folded herself into Kevin''s arms to rub the


    softest part of her body against him.


    "Not now!" Kevin shouted impatiently and pushed Cherry aside.


    Sitting on the bed, Cherry looked at Kevin who was lying on his side of the bed. Hisck of interest


    annoyed her.


    He had never treated her like this. Anger rose in her, but she got out of bed silently without saying a


    word.


    Kevin didn''t know why he was so upset today.


    Anne was finally pregnant. They could divorce in ten months'' time. But he always felt that there was a


    fire in his heart, which made him feel worse.


    He couldn''t fall asleep, tossing and turning. He didn''t know if Sam had left Anne''s house yet. He didn''t


    know how she was now. Had she had dinner? Did she still have a fever?


    "Bang!" In the quiet night, Kevin suddenly heard the sound of something hitting the ground outside the


    living room, interrupting his thoughts.


    "Ding Dong..." Just as he was trying to get a hold on his anger, another annoying voice came.


    Kevin couldn''t stand it anymore. He tore the thin nket from him, got out of bed angrily and strode to


    the living room.


    When he walked to the door of the living room, he was stunned by the sight that met his eyes.


    In her lingerie, Cherry squatted on the ground, crying as quietly as should could.


    "Mom, I miss you so much."


    Kevin''s heart ached when he heard her crying.


    She started sobbing harder, and her shoulders shook with the force. Those thin pajamas made her look


    even more lonely.


    Thinking of what he did to her earlier, Kevin suddenly felt guilty.


    He walked over, held Cherry in his arms and half-whispered, "Come back to bed. Get some sleep."


    Cherry was frightened when she saw him. She immediately stopped crying and apologized, "I''m sorry. I


    disturbed you."


    Kevin frowned and said nothing. He took out the photo frame from her hand, opened the drawer and


    ced it inside. "It''ste. Your skin will get old and wrinkly if you don''t get some sleep."


    Cherry suddenly smiled and hugged Kevin, pressing her face against his chest and nodded vigorously.


    Cherry fell asleep in short order, lying next to him. But sleep was denied to him. Wendy He died for


    him, so he shouldn''t have made her daughter sad.


    Kevin thought of her, and his mood soured.


    In the morning, when Sam opened the door and took out the garbage, he was slightly shocked when


    he saw four people standing at the door. These mysterious visitors were arranged in a neat line.


    "You?" Sam was confused.


    "Mrs. Selma sent us to take care of Mrs. Anne," the four of them exined in unison.


    "I don''t need you. Please go away."


    As soon as Anne walked out of the bedroom, she saw this exchange. She adopted a cold expression to


    intimidate them. Hopefully they''d leave.


    After closing the door, Sam turned and saw that Anne was walking towards the kitchen. He asked,


    "What are you trying to do? Let me get that for you."


    Anne didn''t look at him, but instead asked, "Did youe here this morning or stay herest night?"


    Sam walked quickly towards her and replied calmly, "It wastest night. I was too sleepy to make it


    home safe, so I crashed on your sofa. I didn''t think you''d'' mind."


    Without saying anything, Anne poured herself a ss of water. When she was about to drink it, Sam


    took the ss in her hand and said, "This water is too cold. Here, have some warm water."


    He poured another ss of water and handed it to Anne.


    She regarded him quietly, but didn''t ept the water he offered. Her eyes were as cold and quiet as a


    clearke in winter.


    Sam was calmer than she was. He put the ss into her hand and said, "I''m a doctor."


    He meant that he knew how to take care of her better than she did herself.


    Anne finally relented. She tossed her head back and drank the water from her ss.


    "What do you want to eat for breakfast?" Sam asked.


    Then, Anne really couldn''t stand it anymore. She said, "Don''t you need to go to work?"


    "There are other doctors in the hospital."


    Anne knew that Sam wanted to stay here to take care of her. She found a cruel reason. "No offense,


    but you''re a terrible cook. I''ll grab some takeout. I hope you''re not here when I go back."


    She picked up her bag and opened the door. After she did this, she stood there in surprise.


    "Good morning, Anne," Emily said with a smile.


    When Emily saw the man standing behind Anne, she was more surprised than Anne.


    But Emily was a person who had seen a lot. She bounced back quickly.


    "Good morning, Mr. Sam," Emily said to Sam with a smile.


    Anne knew this was probably more than just a social call. She asked with a serious look, "Why are you


    here? Is something wrong at work?"


    In order to set Anne''s mind at ease, Emily exined hastily, "No, no, Anne, don''t worry. It was... Mr.


    Kevin asked me to bring people over to take care of you. He said... He said you don''t need to go to the


    office anymore."


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The news hit Anne like a ton of bricks. She was astounded. "What the heck?"


    "Don''t worry, Anne. It''s not what you think." Emily was also flustered. The more she exined, the


    more confused Anne became. "Mr. Kevin... He asks that you stay at home and take care of the baby


    inside you."


    When she heard that, Anne was floored. All her anger started to dissipate.


    It took her a few seconds to recover. She didn''t know what else to say. After a bit, she said, "I still have


    several projects to deal with. I can''t leave thepany now."


    In the meeting room of AN Group, Kevin sat at the head of the table. He smiled, one hand on the


    conference table and the other on the armrest of the chair.


    He narrowed his eyes and seemed to be in a good mood. But the people present were a little scared.


    The president seldom showed up at the office like this. Why did hee so early and sit in the meeting


    room? Was it anything serious?


    Everyone had their own nervous guesses as to why.


    Kevin wasn''t flustered at all, or so it appeared. He was quite rxed. He looked at the group


    assembled at the table and said, "From today on, Mrs. Anne won''t be here. I''m taking on all the


    projects she has."


    "Ah... She won''t be here?"


    "So Mrs. Anne... got fired?"


    several people voiced their doubts, but never above a whisper.


    Kevin''s elbows were on the table, his fingers steepled. Most of the people at the meeting had to


    content themselves with seeing his profile. The smile at the corners of his mouth did not disappear, but


    it made everyone present shiver a bit.


    Kevin said leisurely, "Mrs. Anne has taken a long vacation."


    "What?"


    "Ah..."


    The meeting room was full of confusion and exmations. Was Mrs. Anne''s "long vacation" a


    dismissal, or a long holiday for real? However, everyone was more inclined to believe the first option.


    Everyone could see how Mr. Kevin treated Mrs. Anne when they interacted. He probably couldn''t stand


    her anymore and made her disappear.


    Kevin''s phone rang at that moment. When he saw the name on the screen, he picked it up without


    hesitation.


    "I don''t like you going over my head. Shouldn''t it be my decision to take a sabbatical?" There was a


    trace of anger in Anne''s voice.


    Kevin turned his chair and said with a smile, "I thought this through, though. Don''t you believe in my


    ability?"


    His words threw Anne for a loop. No one doubted Kevin''s ability. At the age of seventeen, he had


    doubled the financial resources of AN Group. However, since she took over as vice president, Kevin


    rarely bothered himself with thepany, content to let her run things.


    "I''ve already exined your absence to the managers. From now on, you won''t have to worry about the


    company."


    "I don''t need any help here. Just make those people you brought here go away. And your mother sent


    some people over to help. Send them away, too. I don''t need them."


    Kevin''s eyes widened in surprise. He didn''t expect his mother to be so considerate. After thinking for a


    few seconds, he refused, "Don''t tter yourself. I''m making sure my son is being looked after, that''s all."


    A very different voice cut in. "No matter who you''re taking care of, Anne needs a medical professional,


    not a housekeeper." Sam had taken her phone away.


    Kevin was taken aback at first.


    So was Anne.


    Sam mouthed, "Let me handle him."


    After being stunned for a few seconds, Kevin knocked on the table twice quickly, which showed that he


    was worried, "Why are you there? She is sick?"


    Looking at Anne, Sam replied in an indifferent tone, "She''s fine. Nothing you need to worry about. But if


    you don''t ask the people sent by you and Aunt Selma to leave, I''m afraid it will have a bad influence on


    her and the kid."

 Chapter 11 Give Her The Cold Shoulder

    Chapter 11 Give Her The Cold Shoulder


    "What do you mean?" Kevin sprang to his feet.


    His action scared everyone there. Their hearts practically leapt from their chests. Everyone held their


    breath and looked at him, afraid that breathing at the wrong time would kill them.


    "The most important thing for the baby is for the mom to be in a good mood. These people you sent are


    only stressing Anne out. So why keep them around then?" Sam paused for a few seconds, and then


    said in the same tone, "I''ll stay here and take care of her."


    "You?" Kevin''s eyes widened.


    Anne looked at Sam in astonishment as well.


    But Sam said to Kevin calmly, "No one knows her medical history better than I do."


    Kevin frowned and said nothing. He walked to the window and stood there. In just a few seconds, he


    thought of several benefits of Sam''s proposal.


    True, Sam knew more about Anne''s medical history than anyone. The problem was that though he was


    a doctor, he was also a man.


    A man and a woman were staying in the same house alone. Even if Anne were pregnant, Kevin was


    still worried.


    After pondering for a while, Kevin said with a smile of satisfaction, "I agree, but on one condition¡ªI''ll


    stick around so I can start a rtionship with my son, growing in her womb."


    "Neither of you need to stay here." Anne''s mood was dismal. She was more than a little irritable. This


    day kept going from bad to worse. And she was in a mood to match. She said impatiently, "It''s up to


    me."


    Her words echoed in their ears.


    "It''s up to me."


    Kevin and Sam shut Anne down at the same time.


    No one could disobey Kevin, but what Sam said concerned him.


    Atst, Anne and Kevin hammered out a n, putting their egos aside. Emily would stay there, taking


    care of Anne. Sam would be on hand as well, considering he was her doctor.


    This was Kevin''sst concession. Even if Anne didn''t like it, she still had to cooperate.


    In the morning, Kevin listened the reports from the department heads. Theyid out in detail the


    projects that Anne was working on or decided tounch.


    There were nearly twenty of them in total.


    This could really try a man''s patience. Kevin did nothing else from morning to afternoon except drink a


    ss of water.


    He didn''t stop the meetings for even a second, listening to the manager''s reports. He was really tired,


    and there were still five managers on the waiting list.


    He waved his hand and said, "Get some rest and report to me in the afternoon."


    Kevin couldn''t let Anne look down on him. He raised his hand and rubbed between his eyebrows,


    telling his assistant that he was going to have a working lunch.


    After listening to reports for the entire morning, he felt even hungrier than usual. When he stood up, he


    suddenly thought of his unborn child. He wondered if the baby would be as smart and capable as him.


    He and Anne should have good genes. But when Kevin thought of what Anne had done, his eyes


    darkened again.


    He must start to teach the baby while it was still in the womb. And as soon as it was born, he would


    watch over it, and restrict Anne''s ess to it.


    That way the child wouldn''t be infected with her ruthlessness and viciousness, her despicable and


    unprincipled behavior.


    Anne could only hear the living room TV faintly, but it still annoyed her. She stood up and walked


    towards the bedroom. In surprise, Emily asked, "Are you tired, Anne?"


    Sam poked his head out of the kitchen and looked at Anne. She held back her anger and said


    impatiently, "Of course."


    "Go to bed if you''re sleepy. Pregnant women get tired easily," said Emily with a smile.


    Hearing Emily''s voice, Anne felt even more irritable. She quickened her pace, went into her bedroom,


    and shut the door.


    She came to the bed and leaned against it, hands on her chest.


    She frowned and looked serious. It was obvious she was thinking about something.


    She had more than twenty projects, big and small. It was not because she doubted Kevin could do it,


    but some projects were urgent and there were several contracts needed to be reviewed today.


    ''Would he get the work done today? If things got held up, the loss would be immeasurable.''


    After thinking it over, she was still worried. Finally, she took out her phone and called the department


    heads.


    "Manager Zhao, have you showed Mr. Keven the MRA contract?"


    "Yes, I also told Mr. Kevin..."


    Outside the room, Emily was amazed when she heard Anne make the call. She turned to look at the


    kitchen. Sam was prepping a meal, his sleeves rolled up.


    He was tall, with wide shoulders and narrow waist. Wrapped in a white shirt, he looked like a model


    showing off a clothing line. It was really eye-catching.


    Emily thought that Anne was one lucky girl. She''d caught Sam''s eye, and he was a great guy. She


    couldn''t help but sigh at the thought.


    Anne was so blessed. Sam seemed to love and cherish her. He''d make a wonderful husband. Instead


    of Mr. Kevin...


    When Anne was on the call to the second manager, Emily knocked on the door. Emily stood at the door


    and reminded her helplessly, "You really should be resting. There''s a reason Mr. Kevin took over your


    duties. You''re pregnant. Don''t overdo it! Don''t worry about the business. Mr. Kevin will handle it."


    How could she not worry? She worked hard on those projects. The fruit was about to ripen. It would be


    heartbreaking if it rotted on the vine.


    When Anne was about to exin, the doorbell rang.


    She looked at Emily, who was at her wit''s end and had stopped trying to convince her for now.


    Before leaving, Emily said, "Have a good rest."


    "Emily, could you get the door?" Sam called from the kitchen.


    "No problem," Emily said, running quickly to the door.


    After Emily left her, Anne dialed yet another number.


    Both Emily and Anne were frozen in ce when they saw who it was. At the door was none other than


    Ruth.


    She happened to see Anne and nodded apologetically to her.


    Obviously, she was here for Anne.


    As Anne expected, Ruth''s guilty voice came from the porch. "Anne, I''m here to apologize to you."


    Instead of talking to Ruth directly, Anne looked at Emily and said, "Let her in. I''ll be back when I finish


    this call."


    Ruth was let in, and Emily told her to sit on the couch. Ruth did as she was bade. She waited more


    than ten minutes.


    She was worried abouting here. She thought Anne might give her the cold shoulder. Ruth had long


    since curbed her anger, and steeled her nerve before making an appearance.


    But this was no ordinary social call. She hade here to get under Anne''s skin, to make her furious


    enough to vomit blood, but unable to do anything about it.


    Ruthughed wildly in her heart when she thought about it.


    While she was exining the details for the GMS Project, Anne felt a headacheing on. There were


    too many things to outline on the phone.


    After finishing cooking a dish, Sam knocked on the door. "It''s time to rest," he said.


    Anne didn''t feel she needed this reminder.


    But she was a little tired. She nodded at Sam and hung up the phone after wrapping things up, and


    exining a couple more things to the person on the other end.


    Sam walked over and easily took her phone from her hand. He said in a calm tone, "I''m taking your


    phone now. If you really need to make a call, ask Emily, not to mention I''m always her for you."


    "You..." She fumed so much that she couldn''t say much of anything.


    "It''s not good for the baby," Sam added.


    Well, Anne put up with it.


    She walked to the living room, and Ruth quickly stood up from the sofa, "I''m sorry, Ruth. I had to make


    a business call," she said coldly.


    "It doesn''t matter." Ruth smiled apologetically, as if she had done something wrong and was waiting for


    Anne toin. "Hey, I know you''re busy. I have a lot of free time, so I''m good. I wouldn''t want to


    interrupt you."


    Without even looking at Ruth, Anne sat on the sofa. "What brings you here?" she asked indifferently.


    Ruth''s tone was humble and conciliatory, but in fact, she was secretly abusing Anne.


    Having been part of the business world for a while now, Anne could tell when someone was being


    sincere or hypocritical. So she wasn''t very kind to Ruth.


    Ruth scooted over so she was closer to Anne. "I''m here to apologize to you," she said, fawningly. I


    identally bumped into you that night, and I didn''t know that would cause you to spill your water on


    Cherry."


    The more she talked, the colder Anne looked and the tighter she pursed her lips. That was exactly what


    Ruth wanted. She continued with a smug smile, "I''m sorry, Anne. Please forgive me. I didn''t know that


    Kevin cared about Cherry so much that he would me you and force you to apologize to her. I''d


    already left by then¡ª"


    "Miss Ruth." It was Sam''s voice. He cut their conversation short. "Please leave now. Anne is not feeling


    well and needs to rest," he said in an icy cold voice.


    Hearing that, Emily breathed a sigh of relief, but her palms were still sweaty.


    Pregnant women were the most likely to get angry. What Ruth said seemed to be an apology, but in


    fact, it was a reminder to Anne that how much Kevin loved Cherry.


    Just as Emily was worried that Anne would be angry and hurt, Sam came out to put a stop to this.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "Ah..." Ruth''s face showed surprise. But she was pretending. There was no shame in being asked to


    leave. "Not feeling well? What''s wrong, Anne? Did I disturb your rest? I don''t know..."


    The more she spoke, the worse Anne''s headache got. She felt despondent, as if something had been


    driven into her heart.


    She frowned unhappily and hoped Ruth would leave as soon as possible. "Just a headache."


    "I''m sorry, Miss Ruth. You cane back when Anne is feeling better." Sam''s voice was full of anger.


    He reached out his hand and gestured at the door.


    Emily tried to exin further. "Miss Ruth, I''m really sorry. Mr. Kevin is worried about Anne''s health, so


    he sent me and Mr. Sam to take care of her. We don''t mean to be rude."


    Before she finished talking, both Anne and Sam stared at her.


    Ruth was showing off, trying to describe how much Kevin cared about Cherry. Then Emily should let


    Ruth know who Kevin really cared about!


    Sam couldn''t take care of everyone, least of all a mistress like Cherry, who would never be anything


    else.


    Sam was as poker-faced as ever, but Anne''s dark eyes reflected a hint of surprise.


    Of course, Emily didn''t know that both of Anne and Sam were staring at her. "Please, Miss Ruth," she


    said to Ruth with a smile.


    Ruth was so angry that she was about to spit blood. She cursed in her heart, ''Don''t get cocky. You''re


    just pregnant. When your child is born, I''ll make sure you get kicked out of the Fu Family.''

 Chapter 12 Indirect Accusation

    Chapter 12 Indirect usation


    Ruth was forced to leave Anne''s vi. Even though she was resentful, she still kept an apologetic smile


    on her face when she left.


    Cherry taught her how to target other''s weakness aggressively and belittle others while degrading


    herself.


    She asked Ruth to make Anne angry; otherwise, she would''ve degraded herself by apologizing to


    Anne. However, Ruth didn''t know if the mission had beenpleted.


    Anne rubbed her eyebrows tiredly as she watched Ruth leave.


    Sam''s face darkened. "Are you feeling ufortable?" he asked.


    "I''m a little sleepy." Anne''s voice sounded weak and lethargic.


    But in reality, she was just holding back her anger. However, her attempt at doing that failed even


    before she could notice.


    ''Ruth knew that Kevin cared about Cherry, didn''t she?'' Anne thought to herself. ''I''ve seen all kinds of


    things and yet why do I feel annoyed by what Ruth had just said to me?''


    When she thought of the baby, it finally dawned on her. It turned out that the reason why it was so easy


    for her to get angry was because she was pregnant.


    "Lunch is ready. Have some soup before you go to bed," Sam suggested.


    Anne''s mouth twitched. She was able to stand up but her entire body felt like it was going to copse


    on its own. But for her child, she could bear anything.


    Inside the president office of the AN Group, documents littered the desk. Even the temporary bookshelf


    was full of documents.


    They contained information about the projects that Anne was in charge of. Kevin had asked the


    managers to hand them over today.


    He wasn''t expecting to receive so many documents, which made his head ache today.


    The most annoying thing was how his motherined to him about Anne while he was busy with


    work.


    "Who does she think she is?" Selma said indignantly. She is just pregnant with the baby of the Fu


    Family! How dare she ask my people to leave? Has she forgotten who she is? She''s so ignorant! She''s


    nothingpared to Cherry. I won''t allow her to stay in the Fu Family anymore once the baby is born."


    Kevin didn''t want to hear any more of her mother''sints. "I have something to deal with," he said


    coldly.


    He was about to hang up the phone when suddenly, he remembered something. "Don''t send people


    there anymore. I have already done it. Sam is taking care of her. Don''t worry about her staff."


    Even though he was stern in his words, he still felt that his mother wasn''t listening. "Don''t disturb her


    without my permission," he said with an even more serious tone.


    He hung up the phone as soon as he finished.


    It would have been fine if Kevin didn''t mention Sam. However, when it came to him, he felt a little bit


    ufortable as though there was a thorn scratching his heart.


    He paced back and forth in the office. No matter how much he tried to calm himself down, he couldn''t


    relieve the restlessness that invaded his body. He grabbed the phone and called Emily.


    The reason why he had asked Emily to take care of Anne was for her to look out after Sam.


    Although Anne was pregnant, leaving her under the care of a male doctor still concerned him.


    "How is my son today? Has he eaten already?" Kevin''s expression betrayed no emotions as he stood


    in front of the French window. Even though the light cast a longer shadow of him, his majestic and regal


    aura was still as cold as that of an emperor.


    Emily was baffled when she heard the question. The baby was still inside Anne''s abdomen. How could


    it possibly eat?


    ''Mr. Kevin, you''re so in denial. Just admit that you care about Anne, '' she thought to herself.


    Although in her heart, she had someints about Kevin, she still answered him with respect, "The


    Little Master and Anne are both well. However, Ruth came by today and she made Anne angry so she


    went to bed early after lunch."


    "What?!" Kevin''s pupils dted in rage and his face became even colder than usual. "Ruth?! What was


    she doing there?!"


    "She..." Emily couldn''t find the words to exin. If she told him that Ruth had been there to apologize,


    then it would seem that Ruth did nothing wrong.


    She racked her brain for answers but nothing came out. After a few seconds, she just said, "Ruth told


    Anne that that you loved Cherry very much."


    The rage in Kevin''s eyes suddenly died down. He felt confused by his emotions. How could he feel so


    bitter yet also feel a hint of sweetness?


    He brushed off this feeling and asked directly, "What exactly did she say? Tell me the truth!"


    Emily exaggerated Ruth''s indirect usation of Anne to Kevin.


    Upon hearing this, Kevin smashed his fist on the ss. Fuming with anger, he said, "In the future, no


    one is allowed to enter Anne''s house without my permission."


    "I see, Mr. Kevin," Emily said in an upbeat tone. "I will take good care of Anne for you and I''ll make sure


    nothing happens to her and the Little Master."


    Kevin hung up the phone forcefully. He was still enraged. He calmed himself down and paced back and


    forth, each step echoing arge thud. After a few steps, his eyes darkened in realization. He knew he


    needed to take action.


    Kevin stopped. He looked for n in his contact list and dialed him as fast as he could.


    Immediately, n picked up. "Kevin, to what I owe the pleasure of your call?" he said, smiling. "I heard


    that..."


    "Does your sister still want to work to get some experience?" Kevin interrupted coldly, cutting off n''s


    enthusiasm.


    For a moment, n was taken aback. But shortly after, he started tough again. "She was just


    kidding. Ever since she was a child, she had always lived a carefree life. When she lost her bank card,


    she didn''t know what to do. Anyway, she couldn''t be serious when she thought of working outside."


    The thought of his sister gave him a headache. Despite so, he still adored his sister very much. He was


    a little disappointed when he talked about his sister, but in reality, he always spoiled his sister in every


    way he could. He didn''t think it was inappropriate for her to be herself.


    "Ha-ha," Kevin said monotonously, his expression still as cold as ever. "I think it''s better for her to go


    out and work. In this circle, having a strong background doesn''t always guarantee afortable life.


    Because if you''re incapable, you will be trampled under others'' feet."


    Hearing Kevin say those words left n stunned.


    His smile disappeared and the cheerful look in his eyes quickly turned serious. Without any trace of


    joking, he said, "Kevin, are you still angry with my sister..."


    "There is a project in S Country. I''m nning to ask your sister to go there. It doesn''t matter whether


    she seeds or not. Just consider it as a training for her. I don''t care about the cost."


    "Kevin..." Cold beads of sweat started to roll down n''s forehead. His heart raced so fast that he felt


    like it was going to explode through his chest. "Kevin, my sister is really..."


    "If you are afraid that she will suffer, you can go by yourself. I''m concerned about this project and I don''t


    want others to do it. Ruth''s presence is only to let the people there know that I''m still watching over


    them."


    n felt even more embarrassed. "Kevin, you know that I can''t get the project at hand done now. If I go


    there... "


    "Then let Ruth go." Kevin cut him off with his icy voice. His patience had already run out. His decision


    was an order. n had two choices:


    either let his sister pay the price, or he took the responsibility himself.


    "I''m very busy. That''s it. Inform Ruth." Kevin dropped the call.


    "Kevin... Kevin!" n''s heart sank as he shouted at the phone. He was so enveloped by rage that he


    tossed the phone to the ground.


    Aside from a few cracks, the high-quality phone did not break.


    When Ruth heard the news that she was being sent to S country, she broke down in tears. "n, I


    don''t want to go to S Country. The conditions there are so poor! It''s filled with bacteria, bandits, and


    hooligans. Suicide attacks happen there every day! No, I won''t go. I will die there."


    "Ruth, listen to me." n wiped the tears streaming down on her face. "Kevin did it for your own good,"


    he said downheartedly. "Look at the people around us. All of them are relying on their own abilities to


    keep their family business and status."


    Ruth cried even harder. "n, don''t let me go, okay?" she begged him. "Please talk to Kevin. You have


    such a good rtionship with him. Besides... Besides... "


    Her sobs were too intense she couldn''t even catch her breath and finish what she was saying. She


    kept wiping her tears until she finally managed to say, "You will always stand by my side, won''t you?


    You said you would always protect me. You''re so capable that you must be able to protect me."


    n''s heart broke. He knew no one could change Kevin''s decision.


    He even called Cherry and asked her to speak for Ruth. However, after a few seconds of silence


    between them, Cherry said, "n, you know Anne''s disposition. She will finally take her revenge. Kevin


    is sending Ruth to S Country for her own good. If Ruth stays, there''s no telling what Anne will do to


    her."


    Anne was watering the flowers on the balcony while all of this was happening. She was unaware that


    she was being wronged even though she hadn''t done anything.


    "I will send more people to take care of you," n assured Ruth. "I promise that you won''t be harmed.


    After a month, you will be back. Be good, okay?" n gave Ruth a tight embrace.


    However, Ruth didn''t feel anyfort from his hug. Instead, she just grew more agitated as she began


    to kick and beat him.


    n let her cry and unleash her anger, hoping she would get tired and stop.


    His hatred towards Anne grew like a poisonous thorn slowly emerging from his heart.


    Kevin spent the entire afternoon reading documents. Later that night, even though his head was


    spinning, he still showed up in the party to sign contract with the people in KIA.


    When the people in KIA heard that Mr. Kevin, the President of AN, would being in person, they all


    laughed heartily, except for Ryan. He was preupied with something else.


    Somewhere in a private room, boisterousughter filled the air. People could look through the French


    window and see the beautiful evening scenery unfold in A City.


    The senior executives of the twopanies, wearing suits and leather shoes, sat around the big table.


    The people whom Kevin brought could hold their liquor and they were good talkers. This made the


    people in KIAugh their lungs out.


    However, Kevin didn''t drink a single drop of wine. No one dared to force him.


    Neither did Ryan drink any.


    Kevin hated dealing with people like him. Usually, it was his subordinates that dealt with this kind of


    business affairs. Ryan actually wanted to interfere in his personal affairs. He was not qualified yet.


    Ever since they had entered the private room, Kevin hadn''t said a single word to Ryan, nor had he


    even taken a nce at him.


    But Kevin hid his disdain so well that the senior executives of KIA didn''t notice that there was animosity


    brewing between the two.


    After three rounds of drinking, it was finally time for both sides to sign the contract.


    Manager Yu smiled as he put the contract in front of Ryan. "Mr. Ryan," he said, "it''s such a lively


    asion today for us to sign the contract. Our twopanies can finally start the projects."


    When they saw this, everyone stopped drinking and chatting.


    However, Ryan pushed the contract away without even looking at it. "We won''t sign it today."N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

 Chapter 13 The Dream

    Chapter 13 The Dream


    The people attending the meeting were surprised upon hearing what Ryan said.


    Hearing what he had stated, Kevin raised his head as he looked at him with scorn. Also, the corner of


    his lips curled with disgust. If looks could kill, Ryan would have nothing but dust and bones. He was


    clearly getting on Kevin''s nerves.


    Even so, Kevin kept himselfposed.


    Manager Yu was confused of what Ryan meant when he said those words but then it hit him like a


    block of ice as he looked at him warily. "Is there anything we need to improve regards to our reception,


    Mr. Ryan? If so, I would like to apologize on behalf of ourpany."


    He then poured wine into Ryan''s champagne flute and gingerly pushed it towards his direction which


    Ryan epted with a nod.


    Swirling the ss of liquor on his hand, Ryan looked at it pensively before answering coolly. "Mr. Kevin


    amodated me well but there are someplications with the project at the moment that''s why I


    cannot hand it over to AN yet."


    There was amotion when Ryan finished his sentence. The senior executives of KIA all threw each


    other worried nces. They nervously looked at Kevin, hoping that he wouldn''t be furious, and back at


    Ryan who was sipping his wine calmly.


    Surprisingly, Kevin was indifferent. He eyed Ryan with a smirk and rose up from his chair. "Well then,


    with that being the case, I''ll put this project on hold until Mr. Ryan gets the problem done."


    He turned towards the door and marched outside. However, before doing so, he turned around and


    gave a cid smile. "My apologies, Mr. Yu. Please handle the rest because I have something to attend


    to."


    Although the tone that he used seemed calm, an attentive person would notice the underlying coldness


    that coated each word that he uttered and how icy his expression was.


    Davis Zhang, who was a part of KIA, frantically stood up from his chair and rushed towards Kevin as he


    desperately thought of something to lessen his anger. "I deeply apologized in Mr. Ryan''s behalf, Mr.


    Kevin. Mr. Ryan is the one who has been following the project. We just¡ª"


    But before he could finish his sentence, Kevin stormed off without saying a word, leaving him like a fool


    in front of the now closed doors.


    Davis Zhang couldn''t help but feel resentful towards Ryan for making things more difficult for him as he


    thought furiously, "Why didn''t he tell me that there was something wrong with the project until the


    moment of signing the contract?


    That brat. We''ll see!"


    Silence then reigned on the room where Kevin left. The atmosphere felt heavy and as cold as ice. No


    one spoke for their minds were gued with thoughts and opinions that they were afraid to share out


    loud. The board of directors of KIA looked dejected after getting the contract got hold off.


    Whereas, the members of AN Group kept their frustrations inside. They lookedposed and said it


    was their fault. What was more, they tried their best to exin why Kevin had left suddenly.


    As someone of high status, Kevin was an intelligent man with a heart of stone who exuded an


    intimidating aura that didn''t take to ount what anyone said and no one daredin about what


    he said or did.


    But even with this kind of character, his subordinates still hoped that everyone would see him like how


    they perceived him as a strong leader.


    "Well then, I shall excuse myself," Ryan said. "I will ask my secretary to forward a message to AN if the


    problem is already solved." He looked calm and collected but his eyes were chilling like a raging


    blizzard. He got up from his chair and silently bid his farewell.


    After exchanging polite words, the members of AN let him go and didn''t ask him to stay.


    After walking out of the suffocating room, Ryan then took his phone out and started dialing Anne''s


    number as he pressed call and waited for her to answer. The phone kept on ringing but no one picked it


    up until the phone started beeping. "The phone you have been calling has been switched off¡­"


    He felt irritated as he ended the call. After going outside the building, he went to the nearest cigarette


    area and lit a stick and smoked to get his frustrations out. After a few puffs, his annoyance eased up.


    Anne met him a few days ago saying, "I''ll personally follow this project."


    "From the start to the end?" he asked.


    Anne raised a brow as she stared at him in confusion, not fully understanding why he asked that out of


    the blue. She was about to give a lengthy speech on what she said when Ryan interrupted her, looking


    at her softly with a smile grazing his lips. "I won''t sign it if you don''t show up."


    Anne didn''t need to answer for her bright smile was sufficed as a response.


    Anne had always kept her word. She was not the type of person to go back on her word so she would


    at least call him if she ever passed the project to Kevin.


    But Ryan checked all of his messages but s, nothing. Even a WeChat message exining her side


    would be nice right now.


    He doubted that Kevin did something to her.


    It was a fact that pregnant women tended to feel sleepier than any normal human being and Anne


    could attest to that.


    During this time of the day, Anne would usually be dealing with work rather than just lying down,


    watching as hours ticked by. Unfortunately, Sam confiscated her phone when she was caught trying to


    contact someone from work and now, she had nothing to do but wait until he gave her phone back.


    What a boring day indeed.


    During dinner, Anne suddenly remembered the conversation she had with Ryan a few days ago about


    signing a contract with KIA. She also didn''t forget the deal that they made about Ryan not signing if she


    didn''t show up.


    She begged Sam to give her phone back, exining the whole ordeal about signing with KIA but he


    wasn''t having it.


    Sam red at her piercingly and coldly asked, "Which is more important, the child or thepany?


    You''ve been working non-stop and it''s bad for the baby, Anne."


    He was strict about anything rted to her to the point of forbidding Emily from helping her.


    Anne let out a sigh as she wasn''t left with any choice but to rest so she grudgingly went to her room to


    read instead.


    She was still worried about the state of thepany''s affairs as she picked a random book from her


    bookshelf and marched towards her bed. After that, shey down in afortable position. She


    concentrated on reading but to no avail. After stressing over thepany, she started falling asleep


    with the book still in her grasp.


    The dream relived a very old memory of her. Everything felt surreal like back in the old days where she


    returned to high school. She just started living at S City and entered AN Private High School not too


    long ago.


    After taking an exam on that day, she felt even more like an outcast on the school.


    "Why didn''t you hand over your examination paper, Anne?" the head teacher asked pointedly. After an


    hour when the exam was finished, Anne was called on by the strict head teacher toe by her office


    immediately. She was bewildered at first but nheless went right after she was called.


    She was confused but she didn''t show it as she stood up straight in front of the said teacher, looking at


    her with clear eyes that showed her sincerity with every word. "After taking the examination, I submitted


    my paper along with the ss. I didn''t keep it with me."


    Hearing Anne''s quibbling made the head teacher even more furious. She took the stacked sheet of


    exams and mmed it hard on the table which startled Anne. "Search for your name and you would


    not find it in this stack!" she bellowed.


    Anne couldn''t believe it as she skimmed and checked every test paper there was, looking for her


    name. However, her name wasn''t there. All the test papers of her ssmates were there except for


    hers which baffled her.


    Her surprised reaction might have ticked the teacher more as she looked at Anne scornfully. "You can


    tell me if you''re afraid to fail the exam but resorting to this is very disappointing."


    Anne started panicking as she looked at her teacher pleadingly. "I won''t do such a thing, Miss! I really


    finished the exam and handed my paper to¡ª"


    "You don''t have to argue on this matter anymore. It''s my first time seeing a student like you. If you''re


    not satisfied with my teachings then find another teacher who''s going to teach a kid like you. Using


    your fabricated lies to fool around others¡­"


    No matter how hard Anne tried to exin her side, her teacher was too livid at her that she wouldn''t


    even listen.


    Sweat trickled down her forehead as she closed her eyes and thought hard. "Where''s my examination


    paper?" Anne swore that she handed it over.


    "Miss." Just when she thought that all hope was lost, a hard baritone voice interrupted the teacher''s


    onught of words.


    His voice reminded her of ice, cold and hollow like the wind blowing down from the top of a snow-


    covered mountain with a strong force surrounding the cold air. It chilled every being of her.


    The teacher turned around with a surprised look stered on her face when she saw Kevin standing at


    the door. He looked uninterested on what was happening with arrogance and indifference disyed


    deep in his eyes.


    "Kevin! What a pleasant surprise. What are you doing here? What can I do for you?" The teacher''s


    attitude drastically changed when she saw Kevin. She immediately stood up from her chair and warmly


    greeted him.


    However, Kevin didn''t even look at her as he shifted his gaze at Anne with disinterest then back at the


    teacher in front of him. He then handed a crumpled examination paper to her. "This is Anne''s


    examination paper. I picked it up in the trash bin."


    When Anne heard that, her heart sank as she ran over to get her examination paper. But before she


    took a hold of it, the teacher took it first and examined if it was truly hers.


    She saw the handwriting on the paper, which proved that it was really Anne''s and that she was telling


    the truth all along.


    The teacher felt her cheeks warm as embarrassment flooded her system. She let out a cough to


    compose herself and acted as if nothing happened as she smiled at Kevin and said, "I will definitely


    investigate this. I thought Anne was making up lies but I misunderstood her. Fortunately, you helped


    her rify it."


    Looking intently at Kevin, Anne wondered who was the culprit behind throwing her examination paper


    along with the trash. Another question lurked in her mind as to why Kevin took his time to pick it up and


    bring it here.


    With a bored expression on his face, Kevin looked at Anne disinterested and exined. "I didn''t throw


    your examination paper. I will never do such a thing so stop suspecting me."


    Then he turned around and left.


    "That''s right! I believe in Kevin and I''m sure he didn''t do it. He is a very upright student," the teacher


    said admiringly.


    Instead of chasing after him to tell him that what he was thinking is wrong, Anne just stood there as she


    watched Kevin walk away.


    He had a very prominent look that could take your breath away but gazing into his eyes would leave


    you searching for warmth for how cold it was. He had an aura of someone who would lead a team into


    greater heights even at such a young age.


    He was everything and morepared to her. He was thew in the school. Everyone listened to his


    words, including the teachers.


    She believed that he wasn''t capable of doing such atrocity because he disdained doing such


    despicable thing. He was smarter than her by a tenfold.


    A few dayster after the incident, the results of the examination came out. Kevin came in first and


    Anne was second, as always. People would cheer and praise him wherever he passed by.


    While gossip and sharp judging gazes were the only form of cheer it seemed that she got.


    One score lower and she was treatedpletely different from Kevin.


    Anne always studied hard and took her exams seriously but she was always one point behind Kevin in


    every exam, but this didn''t make her lose hope.


    She got the highest score in thest exam, beating Kevin and making her grin with joy and pride. But it


    soon turned into a frown when sharp gazes from others started invading her vision. Whispers of gossip


    goers started ringing in her ears and then she noticed something weird. She didn''t see Kevin at school


    at that time.


    For the first time, Kevin ranked second.


    "I heard that Kevin is sick."


    "Didn''t you hear that he fainted on the day of the exam?"


    "Maybe that''s why Anne got first ce, huh?"


    "It''s all her fault! She made Kevin study really hard to the point of getting sick. I don''t even know why


    she came to our school anyway."


    People were pointing at her like she was an exotic kind of animal for their entertainment, but not to use


    for fun but for their hateful res and criticisms. But even with all of what was happening, worry surged


    through her as her heart started beating faster while as questions gued her mind. "Is Kevin sick?" ''Is


    he really studying so hard just to stay on first ce?


    Is he okay? Is he seriously ill?''


    Anne felt a little uneasy as she stood outside of Kevin''s room.


    She took a deep breath as she mumbled, "Here goes nothing." She then opened the door leading to


    Kevin''s room. Kevin hurriedly hid something in his hands when she saw her.


    Anne then woke with a start. She tried remembering the dream that she just had as she stared at the


    ceiling.


    In her dream, there was some truth to it but other scenarios were just made up which was funny. One


    thing wrong about it was that she was the one who was ill at that time and not Kevin.


    Anne wanted tough at the thought of the ones who told her that Kevin had been studying hard just to


    keep his ce on the top.


    The whole dream was too funny that she couldn''t help from smiling.


    No one was present but just her so she didn''t need to hide her emotions. She then ced the book that


    was on her hands on her night stand as she chuckled at how absurd her dream was.


    ''Did Kevin really work hard just to keep his ce at that time?'' she thought. If so then she felt a little


    pride swell up on her chest.


    Unfortunately, it was just a dream.


    Anne couldn''t go back to sleep for a while now so she simply got up and thought about going to the


    balcony.


    When she walked to the balcony, she was stunned on who she saw beyond the ss door of the


    balcony. There were two men lounging in the said area until they noticed her.


    They were also as surprised as her when they saw Anne.


    Sam hastily opened the door of the balcony and walked towards her.


    Kevin followed Sam closely although he felt a little anxious.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ''Why is he here?'' she thought. Anne was beyond confused.


    "Are you feeling ufortable anywhere?" Sam asked worriedly as he knocked on the door.


    "Don''t hesitate to tell Sam if you''re not fine. He is¡ª" Kevin intervened.


    But he was cut off when Anne opened the door and coldly asked, "What are you doing here?"


    "Anne, are you okay?" Sam repeated, concernced on his tone.


    Anne didn''t even nce at Sam as she continued staring coldly at Kevin. She replied to him, "I don''t


    feel ufortable and I''m fine, Sam." Without shifting her gaze on Kevin, she repeated her question


    with venomcing every word. "What are you doing here?"


    Seeing how hostile and cold Anne was acting towards Kevin made him mad. But he suppressed his


    anger as he looked at her nonchntly, smirking at her while sarcasm danced through his eyes. He


    looked at Anne''s glowering face full of hostility as his eyes slowly moved down and fell on her


    abdomen. Letting out a soft chuckle, he said, "I''m here to see my son and not because of you. Don''t


    tter yourself."

 Chapter 14 I Will Die If I Dont Love You

    Chapter 14 I Will Die If I Don''t Love You


    All of a sudden, Anne felt a sharp pain in her heart.


    "Now that you have seen him, you can leave now," she said coldly, Then she turned and pushed the


    door closed.


    The harder she fought, the more he hung on. He would not admit defeat.


    Kevin was consumed by the burning fury inside his heart. He reached out angrily to stop her from


    closing the door.


    He stared at her fiercely and said, "My son hasn''t asked me to leave yet. Why have you?"


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    The child couldn''t even speak yet. Anne was so angry that she found it hard to breathe. Her mind went


    nk for a moment. She took a deep breath and slowly came to her senses.


    Obviously, Kevin came here to make her feel bad. But she had never been submissive.


    She just red at him. When she was about to try harder to m the door, Sam decisively pulled Kevin


    away.


    "If you continue to anger her, it will only be bad for the child." His voice was very calm, with a hint of


    warning.


    Kevin couldn''t think of a thing to say in reply.


    Well, he put up with her for the sake of the child, anyway!


    Before leaving, he gave a domineering nce at Anne, dering victory.


    Anne closed the door without a second nce at him. She was not happy.


    Kevin felt irritated by her ignorance, and the fire that had been extinguished inside him was ignited


    once more.


    He was not convinced and wanted to kick down the door to Anne''s room, but Sam held him back. Try


    as he might, he couldn''t break free, as if he were held in ce by iron chains.


    Sam said coldly, "Don''t you love your child at all? Are you even listening to me? If you go against my


    advice again I won''t let you into the house next time."


    Kevin cursed Sam in his heart.


    After her confrontation with Kevin, Anne found it harder to fall asleep.


    No wonder she dreamed of their high school days. When she woke up from the dream, she found the


    cold, hard reality was much worse. She preferred the dream.


    She stood beside the ss door and looked out at the city that was lit up in a vain attempt to stave off


    the night. Her mind was all abuzz and she couldn''t focus on anything.


    Did people get stupid after pregnancy? Was that true that a pregnant woman would be silly for three


    years? Anne frowned in dissatisfaction.


    There was a knock on the door behind her, followed by Sam''s voice. "Anne."


    Anne didn''t want to talk now, but looked out of the window quietly.


    Once again, she heard Sam talking through the door. "Are you asleep?"


    She said nothing. It was quiet at night, so if she made a sound he''d figure out she was awake. She


    even slowed her breathing, hoping he''d go away.


    She waited a few moments. She heard nothing. Had he finally given up? No such luck. "Don''t be


    angry," Sam reminded her. "It''s not good for the child. Try to adjust your mood, restrain it and control it.


    You shouldn''t lose your cool just because a little life is depending on you."


    The three words "a little life" suddenly lit up her mind. She focused herself once more.


    She raised the corners of her mouth and smiled, but the next second, the smile disappeared.


    She reached out and touched her belly. The baby was still with her, but what about ten months from


    now?


    She suddenly felt a little irritable. She hadn''t even seen the kid yet, and she was afraid of having it


    taken away?


    ''Don''t think about that, Anne. It''s not good for the baby if you do that.''


    She took a few deep breaths to calm herself down. Finally, she said to the baby in her mind, ''Mommy


    will love you forever.''


    In a vi near a mountain, Cherry sat in front of the French window. Behind her were only the night


    lights, dim and dark. The lights in the yard were the same, making the ce look deste and gloomy.


    She sat there for three hours and didn''t move. She kept looking at the night outside. But her mind was


    wondering somewhere else.


    She knew that Kevin had gone to see Anne. He also sent her a message saying he was really busy at


    the office and wouldn''t be back tillte. He was afraid he would disturb her, so he let her take care of


    herself.


    Cherry knew that if he loved her, he woulde back no matter howte it was. She was afraid that


    Kevin was all about Anne now.


    Sam said the woman was pregnant, but that was just his opinion.


    Thinking of this, Cherry suddenly stood up from the chair and dialed Selma''s number.


    The phone rang for a few seconds before it was picked up. She smiled and apologized. "Aunt Selma,


    did I disturb you?"


    "It''s still early. Why did you call me?" Selma asked.


    "It''s about Anne."


    Cherry''s voice came crisp and clear. But when she said this, her worries wereid bare for Selma to


    see.


    "I can''t sleep. Kevin is busy today. I don''t want to bug him, so I''m calling you."


    Hearing her words, Selma stopped smiling, confused and worried. "What''s wrong with Anne?"


    "She''s fine. Don''t worry, auntie." Cherry exined immediately, "I don''t think Sam is right about Anne.


    I''m afraid that her symptoms aren''t pregnancy, but something else entirely. Remember when the


    daughter-inw of the Zhang Family suddenly fainted? They thought she was pregnant, too, and it


    turned out it was brain cancer. I''m worried that something like that is going on here."


    Selma''s heart sank. She knew the tale well. That woman fainted, and they said she was pregnant, and


    she had brain cancer. This didn''t bode well for Anne.


    Selma was a little nervous and said, "I''ll ask Sam to take her to the hospital tomorrow."


    If there were something wrong with her body, it could be difficult for her to give birth. The Fu Family


    wanted a kid. And they wanted someone with her blood type. Her blood type wasn''t unique, but


    incredibly rare. There was more than one person in the world with this blood type, but they hadn''t found


    another one yet.


    Now, nothing could happen to her.


    "Happy to hear it, auntie. You know what Anne thinks of me. I''m afraid if I tell her, she''ll think I''m being


    a bitch." Cherry showed her fragility at the right time.


    "I know how she is! Don''t worry. I''ll ask Sam to take her to the hospital tomorrow."


    After exchanging few more words with Selma, Cherry hung up the phone. She felt much better.


    ''Anne, pregnant or not, I won''t believe you until I see some medical proof.''


    If she were pregnant, she would give birth to the baby as soon as possible so Kevin would dump her.


    When she got up in the morning, Anne''s breasts were swollen and painful.


    Was it because she didn''t sleep wellst night? Sam said she needed to sleep as much as she could.


    She nned to ask Sam. He would know if there was anything wrong.


    She went to the bathroom to brush her teeth. As soon as she put the toothbrush in her mouth, she felt


    sick to her stomach.


    "EW..." She knew she couldn''t make it to the toilet, so she heaved right into the sink.


    But nothing came up. She put her hands on the wash basin weakly.


    After dry heaving for a few minutes, she felt that the nausea went away.


    She looked at herself in the mirror and her face was a little pale.


    Pregnant people often had morning sickness, and it was the first time she had this reaction.


    After a while, she brushed her teeth and walked out of the room. The pain in her breasts was all but


    forgotten. But for the sake of the child''s health, she still had to ask Sam.


    "Sam." But it was pretty embarrassing to bring that up.


    She fully intended to take advantage of his expertise, but since when did a woman talk about her


    breasts to a guy?


    But Sam stopped and looked at her seriously. "What''s wrong?"


    "Can I... Can I consult a female doctor?" Anne felt a little ufortable.


    Hearing her talk, Sam became a little concerned. "Is there something wrong?"


    "Maybe. I just want to ask you some questions." When Anne was about to get some water, Emily


    poured a ss of warm water for her.


    Anne nodded to thank Emily.


    Seeing her hemming and hawing, Sam became more nervous. But he seldom smiled. And his normal


    expression made it look like he was angry.


    Right now Anne was regretting ever bringing it up. She should go to see a gynecologist, or get Emily to


    take her.


    After all, it was easier to tell a woman than a man.


    "I''m a doctor. You know I treat both men and women. You can tell me what''s wrong. No one knows you


    and Kevin better than I do."


    Hearing what he said, Anne calmed down.


    Indeed, no one knew more about her and Kevin than he did. Their blood type was very special, and


    only she could give birth to Kevin''s child. But because of the special blood type, she had to be very


    careful when she was pregnant.


    Others didn''t know the special blood type she shared with Kevin. It was a Fu Family secret.


    As the family doctor of the Fu Family, as well as Kevin''s cousin, Sam knew Kevin pretty well.


    When she thought about it, Anne pushed all her feelings of embarrassment aside.


    She said indifferently, "My breasts are swollen. They hurt, too. I don''t know if it''s because I didn''t sleep


    wellst night."


    Sam also knew her situation very well. He arranged everything for her, and kept track of it all; that


    included when her period came, when she had sex with Kevin, what she ate each day, all of it.


    It shouldn''t be a big deal to ask these questions.


    After a moment of silence, Sam felt relieved. He got his cool back, and he felt a lot better. "Oh, that.


    That''s just your body changing. It has nothing to do withck of sleep. I''ll give you a blood test to


    confirm whether you''re pregnant or not. But not now."


    Her eyes widened in surprise, but the feeling subsided. Now, she was nervous. However, she looked


    very calm. "Okay."


    Sam seldom made mistakes in his diagnosis, but Selma needed solid proof, not just Sam''s word. She


    figured an official pregnancy test would be good enough.


    Sam agreed. It would create less drama for Anne.


    He didn''t tell Anne that Selma and Master Carl Fu had called him, but said, "This will just prove what I


    already know. But at least it will be official. Then granduncle and Aunt Selma will be relieved."


    "Okay," said Anne lightly. As smart as she was, she didn''t say more but asked, "Can I eat anything


    before the test?"


    "It''s best not to. The car is waiting downstairs. I talked to the hospital and you can eat in half an hour."


    Anne nodded.


    Cherry got up very early to make some soup and took it to Kevin''s office. Before entering the office, she


    asked his secretary not to inform Kevin. She wanted to surprise him.


    The secretary made an OK sign with her fingers.


    Twenty minutester, someone pushed the door to Kevin''s office open. In a sonorous and powerful


    voice, Kevin said, "Let''s bring this meeting to order. Have you prepared the materials for GMS?"


    He was wearing a white customized shirt and ck trousers, dignified and impressive. He was followed


    by his elite team, and everyone looked serious.


    The moment he walked in, everyone straightened up.


    "Cherry?" Seeing Cherry, Kevin raised his eyebrows in surprise.

 Chapter 15 Without The Company Of Her Husband

    Chapter 15 Without The Company Of Her Husband


    "Ahem..." As she briskly stood up from the sofa, Cherry coughed before she could speak.


    Her face was awfully pale. With her hands covering her mouth, each cough made her shoulders


    tremble. She appeared so fragile and in need of protection.


    Kevin walked over in a sh andid an anxious hand on her shoulder to make her sit down. Frowning,


    he asked gravely, "Why did you cough?" He quickly touched her forehead to feel the temperature.


    "Have you caught a cold?"


    Cherry put on a displeased pout before taking his hand off. "I don''t have a cold, but... Ahem, this is the


    soup I made early this morning. Eat it while it''s still hot."


    As he looked at her pallid face, Kevin''s frown deepened and his voice grew louder. "Just let the cook


    take care of it. Why do you get up so early and get yourself sick?"


    "I''m worried about your health," Cherry answered in a pitiful tone. She gazed at Kevin with big watery


    eyes, as if she was the one who was wronged.


    Unable to me her once more, he sighed. "I''ll send you to the hospital."


    "You know how much I hate hospitals..." Letting go of his hand, Cherry lowered her head wistfully.


    Kevin couldn''t stand to see her like this. He grabbed her hand and said firmly, "I''ll go to the hospital with


    you."


    He knew that Cherry didn''t like hospitals, as her mother had died in one.


    At that time, she had been involved in an ident in the attempt to save Kevin''s life. He felt


    responsible for taking care of Cherry.


    Anne found it hard to rx as she was not used to it. Watching the changing scenery outside the


    window, she felt ufortable.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    What was Kevin hiding in his dreamst night? She was curious.


    Soon, the car pulled over in front of the Feng Family''s private hospital. Trees were hovering on both


    sides of the building making it look more like a dignified school than a hospital. This made patients less


    nervous.


    Although the outpatient department was huge, there were still many patients waiting in line.


    Fearing that the people passing by might bump into Anne, both Emily and Sam stood by her side


    protectively.


    Their nervousness made Anne want tough. She was really not used to being treated like this.


    "Honey, slow down." As she headed upstairs, Anne saw a man tenderly taking care of his pregnant


    wife.


    The woman''s belly was enormous, but Anne couldn''t tell how many months she had been pregnant so


    far. Judging from the smile brightening up her face, she seemed ecstatic to be a mother.


    Suddenly unable to take her eyes off, Anne saw that Kevin was protecting Cherry, who was


    wholeheartedly in his arms. The affection in his eyes was obvious.


    It was ridiculous that her husband came to the hospital with a mistress instead of apanying her for


    her prenatal checkups.


    A few secondster, she averted her eyes coldly.


    "Anne... Ahem..." Anne intended to walk past them with indifference as if she hadn''t even seen them.


    However, things didn''t go as nned. Just as Anne was about to move past them, Cherry called her.


    Even so, she could have still pretended not to hear it.


    But Cherry wouldn''t let go. As though she had been bullied by Anne, she sounded like she was on the


    verge of tears. "Anne... Are you mad at me? I didn''t know you woulde to the hospital for a prenatal


    check-up today. If I knew it, I would have definitely not let Kevin apany me. He is the father of the


    baby. He should be with you and spend more time with the child."


    "Enough!" In a burst of anger, Anne threw Cherry a cial re and added, "I don''t need him."


    Her heart was as cold as ice. Then how could it still hurt so bad?


    As she stared at Cherry, her weak shoulder shuddered suddenly.


    Cherry''s skin was pale under the sharp gaze of Anne''s eyes. It was obvious who was the stronger of


    the two. Cherry was the victim.


    Sure enough, Kevin was fooled.


    He immediately stood up for Cherry, cing himself protectively in front of her. "Come pour out your


    anger on me. How can you take it out on a sick person?"


    With a piercing stare, he stood imposingly before Anne. Her coldness was nothingpared to his.


    "Then please get out of the way." Anne looked away emotionlessly and walked on.


    "You..." Kevin was so furious that his veins looked like they could pop out from his temples at any


    moment. No longer able to control his anger, he reached to stop Anne.


    But as soon as he stretched his arm, Sam stopped him and said impassively, "Let''s have a talk


    sometime. Now is not the best moment."


    His voice was light, but also full of irritation. Although his family was not as rich as the Fu Family, it was


    surely one not to mess with.


    His warning tone conveyed his dissatisfaction with Kevin clearly.


    But Kevin would never give in, not even when he was threatened by his cousin, Sam.


    Without stepping back, he looked straight into Sam''s eyes.


    Acknowledging the aplishment of her n, Cherry astutely brought her hands to her chest


    pretending to be suddenly in pain. "Kev... My chest hurts a little... I can''t breathe." Pulling Kevin''s


    sleeve, she pleaded pitifully, "Please... Can you take me to a doctor?"


    No matter how angry Kevin was, he couldn''t ignore Cherry''s condition.


    He immediately cast aside his wrath and lifted her up. "Don''t be afraid. I''ll take you to the doctor right


    away!"


    Cherry feebly snuggled up in Kevin''s arms, as if she was a willow twig trembling in the wind. As Kevin


    strode past Anne, Cherry gave her a wicked smirk.


    Anne kept her calm as if she hadn''t seen anything. But the hot-blooded Emily couldn''t stand to see


    Cherry''s smug look.


    Clenching her fists, she was ready to step forward when Sam''s low voice made her stop in her tracks.


    "Take good care of Anne."


    Those five words managed to cool her anger down a little.


    Since Sam had made an appointment with the doctor in advance, he took Anne directly to the


    laboratory department.


    A young doctor would give her an injection. His look was neat and clean, and his smile bright. "Mr.


    Sam''s diagnosis is correct, but it''s better to have a written test result. It might hurt a little. Just hang in


    there."


    The cold cotton ball rubbed on Anne''s skin, making her shiver.


    "It doesn''t matter." Anne sat upright and stretched out her arms. She didn''t look afraid at all. On the


    other hand, Emily''s shoulder quivered.


    "Anne, close your eyes. It''s like an ant bite."


    Then, Anne felt a prick on her arm as though she was bitten by an ant, and she raised her eyebrows


    slightly.


    She remembered that once, in high school, when she had her blood drawn during a physical


    examination, someone beside her had told her, "My mother said that the injection was like an ant bite


    and didn''t hurt at all." This reminded her of her own mother.


    That was the seventh day since her mother had left her. She missed her so much.


    Aftering out of the infirmary, she was alone on the pathway, walking sulkily. Then, a teenage boy


    jumped out of nowhere and started walking beside her.


    He was wearing a white shirt, and he kept his hands leisurely in his pockets. Raising his eyebrows, he


    had jeered at her, "Are you crying? Are you crying even if it''s just like an ant bite?"


    She had stared back at him with red eyes.


    "Well, you can let go of your hand in twenty seconds." The young doctor took out the needle and


    pressed a cotton swab on Anne''s arm.


    Without hesitation, Emily took over, anxious to take care of Anne.


    "I can do it myself," Anne pointed out.


    She pressed her fingers directly on the swab.


    In fact, the injection didn''t hurt at all. It was her heart that hurt instead. It was as hard as iron, yet she


    didn''t know how she could still feel pain.


    Somehow, Kevin always found a way to get to her and make her heart ache.


    "Don''t hand them over to anyone after you get the results. Send them to me in person," Sam instructed


    the young doctor, who nodded approvingly.


    "I understand."


    After Anne left the hospital, she regained her calm and inscrutable expression. Even though her heart


    was bleeding, she could still face everything withposure.


    The road ahead wasrge and open, and people were keeping their distance. Yet, Sam and Emily


    were still nervous and afraid that someone could run into Anne.


    "Mom, this car is so beautiful. Ask dad to buy me one!" A little boy stepped toward them. Holding the


    hand of ady walking beside him, he spoke in a tender and childish tone.


    His sweet smile attracted Anne''s attention.


    Holding his small hand firmly, thedy smiled and nced at him dotingly. "Okay, let your dad buy you


    one."


    Anne''s heart suddenly throbbed with anguish. Could she hold her son''s hand like this in the future?


    Her son would call another woman ''mom''. At this thought, she felt tears gathering up in her eyes.


    She raised her head and quickened her pace.


    Seeing her leave in a hurry, Emily asked worriedly, "Are you hungry, Anne? You can''t walk so fast. You


    have to be careful in the first trimester."


    "I''m hungry. I have a stomachache." That was the only excuse Anne could find on the spot.


    Walking silently beside her, Sam seemed to have sensed that something was wrong. An erratic


    emotion shed through his dark eyes.


    But he didn''t look into it any further. He followed her into the car and handed her the food he had


    prepared.


    With the bowl in her hands, Anne took two bites and felt like she couldn''t eat anymore.


    Sam had cooked for her some tasty and rich seafood porridge. But Anne didn''t seem to enjoy it.


    Although the meal had fish in it, it didn''t smell like fish at all. He was a good cook, but Anne''s appetite


    waspromised by an unsettling feeling in her heart.


    "Anne, don''t you want to have any?" Emily was sitting next to Anne. Seeing that she didn''t have any


    appetite, she couldn''t help but try to persuade her. "Even if you don''t want to eat, the baby needs the


    food. My mother said that even if you couldn''t anymore, you needed to force yourself a little."


    "Don''t listen to her." Sam''s voice was low but authoritative.


    Before he could continue, his phone rang in his pocket.


    As he pulled it out and had a look at the screen, anger and impatience started spreading in his dark


    eyes.

 Chapter 16 Arguing For Her

    Chapter 16 Arguing For Her


    Sam didn''t pick up the phone immediately. Instead, he lifted his gaze to stare at Anne. "If you''re not


    hungry, don''t force yourself to eat anything. That''ll hurt your body and your mood."


    Anne''s face and eyes betrayed no emotion. Since he gave the okay, she stopped eating.


    But Emily looked at him in disbelief, her eyes wide in surprise. She looked like she wanted to argue


    with him. Sam ignored Emily and answered the phone.


    "What''s the matter?" Sam struggled to keep his cool.


    On the other end of the line, Kevin was yelling at Sam, "I need a copy of the test results on my desk the


    moment you get it!"


    Hearing Kevin''s angry voice, Sam resolved to keep calm. His ck eyes were horribly cold. "See you


    at the Ode To Joy in an hour. I have something to tell you."


    "Okay." With a smile at the corners of his mouth, Kevin looked at the sunlight from his office, without


    any warmth on his face. "What a coincidence. I have something to say as well."


    He hung up the phone right after that, and his head was filled with nothing but rage.


    Sam was calm, sitting in his car, acting like he''d just gotten a telemarketer on the phone. Kevin''s call


    hadn''t done anything to sour his mood.


    Sam was the kind of person who would not even blink an eye when the sky fell. Kevin couldn''t be more


    different. Everyone had to show deference to him. He lived to tell people what to do. And if they didn''t


    do what he wanted, he made sure they would.


    He was used to being a strong man, so he didn''t allow others to disobey him.


    He usually held his emotions in check. But when it came to confrontation, he''d never back down. He


    would unleash his full fury on anyone foolish enough to oppose him.


    Hearing the explosive shouts from Sam''s phone, Anne lost what little appetite she had. She put down


    the spoon and looked out the window. There was a touch of sadness in her eyes.


    Emily didn''t say anything this time, not knowing what to say to make anything better. She took the


    takeout box from Anne''s hand and sat silently with her.


    Sam said nothing as he continued driving the car. Anne didn''t really want him to say anything anyway.


    When the car arrived at themunity, Sam sent Anne inside and talked to Emily. "I''m going out for a


    while," he said in a grave tone. "Take good care of her. I have porridge and boiled eggs in the kitchen."


    "Okay, I will." Emily nodded earnestly.


    After Sam left, Anne didn''t eat much. She ate some vegetables and a fruit sd made by Emily, plus a


    small bowl of porridge.


    Emily''s cooking skills were beyond reproach. She was almost as good as Sam, who cooked like a five-


    star chef.


    After Sam left, Anne felt a little uneasy. She walked from the room to the balcony, and then back to the


    living room, frowning the whole time.


    "I have to go." She turned and walked towards the door.


    Emily immediately came over to block her way and said seriously, "Sam said not to let you out."


    "The two of them..." Without knowing how to exin, Anne asked anxiously, "Do you want to see Sam


    get hurt?"


    Stunned for a moment, Emily shook her head firmly and said, "No!"


    "Then I need to get there." Something told her when Sam met Kevin, it wouldn''t go well.


    And Kevin wouldn''t be the one getting hurt. Sam might start something, but Kevin would finish it.


    "But... But... " Emily didn''t know what to do.


    Anne held her hand and said, "If anything goes wrong, I''ll take the heat. Just tell him that you couldn''t


    stop me. Let me go!"


    "Well...okay. Just be careful! And I''m going with you!" Anne was not slowing her pace for anything.


    Emily, holding her hand, was practically dragged all the way there. She was panting after a bit.


    Sam owned the club¡ªOde to Joy¡ªacross from the private hospital. The first floor was a coffee shop,


    and the second floor was a tearoom.


    He grabbed the test results before he booked a private room on the second floor, waiting for Kevin.


    There was a main road that ran though there. Although it was not located in the prosperous city center,


    the road was wide and saw plenty of traffic. Twenty minutester, Kevin arrived at Ode To Joy and


    stepped into the private room Sam booked. His aura was anything but warm and friendly.


    Anne sped on her way, trying to reach the club before Kevin and Sam. The car roared around corners


    at high speed, causing the two to lean into the curves. Anne left the house almost an hourter than


    Sam! Emily kept repeating "Slow down! Slow down!" But she didn''t slow down at all.


    Emily feared for their safety. Thankfully, nothing happened and they arrived safe and sound.


    "Take me to your boss''s private room," Anne said to the receptionist as soon as she arrived at Ode To


    Joy. She was panting, sweating, and out of breath.


    "You are..." The waitress stared at Anne and Emily hesitantly.


    Anne said with a serious look, "This is a matter of life and death! Just think of what you''ll be responsible


    for if you don''t let me in! Do you want that?"


    The receptionist was frightened by Anne''s rming words. Plus, she didn''t want to be responsible.


    When she was hesitating, a manager came over, stood beside the waitress with a serious face, and


    then apologized to Anne, "I''m sorry, Mrs. Anne. She doesn''t know you. I''ll take you there right away."


    In the private room, Kevin and Sam were fighting.


    Clenching the cor of Sam with one hand, Kevin red at him and said angrily, "I''m the kid''s dad. Why


    are you trying to keep me away?"


    The two of them knew that the conversation today would never be pleasant.


    But Kevin didn''t expect that the first sentence out of Sam''s mouth would irk him so much.


    Without moving an inch, Sam stared at Kevin. "I''m thinking of her health!"


    "Sam, you''re full of it, you know that?" Kevin tightened his grip, and at this time, Sam punched Kevin in


    the face, "Better than you, asshole!"


    Kevin''s face was burning. His anger was about to burn the whole room down. He was so furious that


    he cocked his fist intending to bring it smashing down onto Sam''s face.


    Then they heard Anne''s angry roar from outside the door. "Open the door!"


    The two men, who were at loggerheads, paused because of her voice.


    The pause brought the opportunity Kevin was waiting for. While Sam was distracted, Kevin cuffed him


    good. He was really pissed off. How could Sam do what he did and im it was for Anne, and use


    him of not loving his kid? Why would he say that?


    Kevin wanted to teach Sam a lesson and let him know what a loser he was!


    Anne heard the crashing in there. She could well imagine the desk being upturned, shelves knocked


    over, delicate knick-knacks shattered. She could also hear the impact of fists, and painful grunting.


    She mmed her fists on the door and said, "If you don''t open the door, I''ll ask someone to kick it in!"


    Before he entered the room, Sam ordered that if he didn''t open the door personally, no one was


    allowed in.


    He was the only one who had the key to this room. He had brought the key with him. In fact, it was to


    prevent Anne from entering.


    Emily also helped knock on the door, but there was no response from inside. No response, that was,


    except the crashing sounds. The mming sounds were getting louder and louder, which indicated that


    they were fighting more fiercely.


    In a moment of desperation, Emily suddenly shouted, "Anne, Anne, are you okay?"


    After a second''s pause, Anne understood what Emily was trying to do.


    She stood still by the door and made no sound, letting Emily continue her performance.


    Inside the door, Kevin and Sam were gobsmacked, and they forgot what they were fighting about.


    Then Sam let go of Kevin''s cor and ran to the door. His forehead was covered with cold sweat, and


    his heart was pounding. He didn''t know what had happened to Anne.


    Kevin was also anxious. But he was not willing to let Sam see Anne before he did, so he grabbed


    Sam''s cor, threw him against the desk and came to the door first.


    When he was about to open the door, he heard Emily''s scream again, "Anne... Hold on, Anne! Mr.


    Sam! Open the door, Mr. Sam!"


    Kevin was even more anxious, but he never reached the door. He felt a pinch in his neck, then his


    vision went green, and finally ck. He fell to the ground like a sack of potatoes.


    Sam frowned and opened the door.


    Anne was standing there, without a scratch on her. She looked healthy, but rather pissed. She cast a


    cold nce at him.


    He was still worried, so he asked, "Are you alright?"


    Without a word, she ignored him. Instead, she focused her eyes on Kevin, who was lying on the


    ground. Her heart skipped a beat, but her expression was cold. "Will he die?"


    "He''ll be fine. He''lle around in about twenty minutes or so," said Sam with anger in his eyes.


    There was a trace of aggression in his voice. The calm Sam was nowhere to be seen. He then looked


    her in the eye, his voice firmer this time. "Come back with me," he said.


    Standing still, Anne looked at Kevin and said, "I have to wait here for him to wake up."


    Only by clenching his fists could Sam hold back his anger.


    How could Anne be so infatuated with him? Kevin had hurt her so much. Why was she still so stuck on


    him? Why was she worried about his health?


    Just as he was trying to calm down, he heard Anne''s measured tones. "If I don''t stay, you guys will start


    fighting again."


    In order to untie the bell, the person who tied it was required. She had probably figured out the reason


    why Sam and Kevin fought¡ªfor the child.


    As soon as she said that, Sam''s anger instantly subsided.


    There wereplex emotions in his dark eyes, pain, confusion, even gratitude.


    Although Anne stuck around for him, she also did the same for Kevin.


    In the end, he said nothing and waited with her.


    Emily and the staff helped Kevin onto the sofa. Sam stood aside coldly and did nothing to help.


    The room was a mess. The teacup was broken, shelves were tipped over, and various other things


    were broken.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    The waiter was about to clean the floor, but was stopped by Anne. "Please wait until we leave."


    She wanted Kevin to know that he fought with Sam recently. This was the evidence!


    Twenty minutester, Kevin woke up. When he opened his eyes, the first thing he saw was Anne.


    He immediately sat up from the sofa and seemed to forget that he had been knocked out by Sam. He


    grabbed Anne''s hand and asked, "Are you okay? Is there anything wrong?"


    Anne stiffened at his touch. She still wasn''t happy with him. Stunned for a couple seconds, she


    withdrew her hand coldly and said, "The baby is fine."


    Kevin was taken aback. Realizing that he was too anxious, he withdrew his hand calmly.


    Then he stood up and red at Sam. "I haven''t gotten even with you for thatst punch you gave me!"

 Chapter 17 Let Him Wait

    Chapter 17 Let Him Wait


    Anne built up the courage to stand up from the sofa. She stared at Kevin and spoke with conviction. "I


    need to ask you something."


    Kevin was startled. His eyes shifted away from Anne for a few seconds before he asked, "What''s the


    matter?"


    "Why did you have to fight?" Neither too slow nor in a hurry, the tone of her voice was undeviating and


    full of certainty.


    Kevin cleared his throat and stood arrogantly. Despite the fact that he was driven to the corner, he still


    said confidently, "Private matters."


    "Really?" Anne raised her eyebrows. It turned out that she did not really want to know the reason as to


    why they did it. She changed her posture and said, "I don''t care why you did it. There is one thing I


    need to say in front of you two. I don''t need any of you to take care of me!"


    She turned her attention to Sam. After hearing her announcement, Sam was taken aback.


    "Sam, I can take care of myself. I don''t need you to stay by my side every minute of the day." She was


    quite adamant when she told Sam what she wanted him to do. Her eyes showed vulnerability, but they


    were definitely convincing.


    Then she turned her gaze back to Kevin.


    The way she looked at Kevin was intimidating and cold. "I don''t need you to take care of me either. Let


    Emily go back to work. You''d better not show up in front of me!"


    "No way!"


    "I don''t agree to this either!"


    Kevin and Sam both refused her proposal. They were totally against her decision.


    Anne red at the two of them for a while and did not answer immediately. After a brief pause, she


    said, "I don''t want to be affected by your squalor. If you want to maintain our current situation, I suggest


    that the two of you try to get along with each other.


    The mood of a pregnant woman directly affects that of the fetus, resulting in the formation of the child''s


    personality. If you don''t want my child to be a violent man in the future, then give me some peace and


    quiet," she said whilst stroking her belly.


    Her words resounded so powerful that it made them silent for a few seconds Emily was dumbfounded


    by what she heard.


    Kevin scowled at Sam defiantly and clenched his fists, ready to unleash his anger at a moment''s


    notice.


    Sam held back and looked straight into Anne''s eyes. He zipped his mouth and did not utter a single


    word. Even if he didn''t say anything, she knew that he finally agreed.


    Sam was still furious at Kevin for all he tolerated. He would definitely get his revenge, even if it wasn''t


    today. Even if he didn''t do it now, maybe tomorrow, maybe next week, maybe even one month or one


    yearter. Sooner orter, he would get his revenge.


    "And¡­" Anne nced at Kevin and spoke. "Although you''re a violent person, you can train your son


    from an early age. If you don''t want him to be like you, you''d better set an example for him from now


    on!"


    Kevin red at Anne while pointing his finger at her and said, "You!" He felt insulted by what Anne had


    just said to him.


    However, upon thinking about it, what she said made sense to him. He really didn''t want his son to be


    hot-tempered just like him.


    In his mind, he hoped that his son would grow as a person of good character, someone who knew how


    to handle pain and emotions rightly. He wanted him to be way better than he was at the moment.


    The thought made his emotions subside. Even so, he did not agree to how Anne articted those


    thoughts to him.


    But she was pregnant. No matter how affront she was, he had no choice but to tolerate and endure


    anything she would say.


    "Emily, let''s go." Anne turned around and asked Emily to leave with her. She went to the door,


    approached the waiter standing there, and said, "That''s the person that broke your dishware, don''t let


    him leave without paying for the damages."


    "Yes, Madam," the waiter responded.


    Sam acted like he was not one of the culprits and inconspicuously followed Anne outside.


    The waiter just stared at him as he followed Anne.


    Kevin got angry again when he saw him leave as if he was not partly to me for the mess. He was


    really getting into his nerves. He immediately tried to run after Sam.


    The waiter blocked his way and said, "Sir, you haven''t paid yet."


    "Why don''t you ask him for it?" Kevin turned his eyes away from the waiter. He found himself enraged


    while watching Sam get away from the mess that he also made. "Why are you letting him go? He also


    caused this mess!"


    "He''s our boss, we can just deduct the damages from his sry." The waiter''s behavior was not


    surprising.


    "You..." Kevin furiously mmed a credit card to the ground, and walked away from the waiter.


    In the car, Anne leaned her head against the window and slowly closed her eyes. This was an


    exhausting day for a pregnant woman like her.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    "I''m sorry," Sam said in a very sincere tone. Atst, he was able to say something.


    But it didn''t sound convincing to Anne. She furrowed her eyebrows as if she was disturbed in her rest.


    Anne loosened her brows, but she was still clearly upset. Her irritation was written all over her face.


    Sam just kept silent. He looked away and focused on driving.


    Emily felt uneasy. She was not used to this kind of unhandy situation. She thought of breaking the


    silence but she was afraid that it would just make it more awkward for all of them.


    Emily bit her lip. She couldn''t stand it anymore. Surprisingly, Anne said calmly, "Ask Emily to apply


    some medicine on your wounds when you get home."


    Hearing this, Emily felt relieved. She almost sang a song because of how happy she felt.


    Based on what she heard, she realized that Anne had already forgiven Sam.


    She caught a glimpse of Sam. He did not say a word but the corner of his lips were curved into a smile.


    The thought that the two had already reconciled made her heart flutter. They had finally let go of their


    resentments.


    The test results were released. Sam reviewed the results and found nothing unusual. Afterwards, he


    asked someone to send the report to the Fu Family.


    After receiving the test results, Selma immediately notified Cherry through a phone call. "Don''t worry,


    Cherry. Anne is really pregnant. Just now, Sam sent us the diagnosis. She is indeed pregnant." She


    grinned from ear to ear and continued to talk through the phone, "She and Kevin will divorce in nine


    months. Then you will be Kevin''s wife."


    Only then did Cherry feel a little satisfied.


    She did not bother to ask Kevin a favor for Ruth''s sake. She exined to n and Ruth that Anne was


    currently pregnant and urged Ruth to bear with it for a month. In front of Kevin, she affirmed that he


    was right with his decision and that Ruth could learn a lot from it.


    She was an exquisite and silver-tongued person who always knew how to get what she wanted. What


    happened in the hospital today was a manifestation of how persuasive of a woman she could be. As a


    matter of fact, everything was ording to n including the timing that Anne would be in the hospital


    today.


    Anne was undeniably tired after dealing with the fight between Kevin and Sam. She was too dispirited


    after she had dinner, so Sam called a doctor for her.


    He was afraid that Anne wouldn''t listen to his suggestions as she might thought he was being too


    serious, so he arranged another doctor to provide her with regr checkups.


    Anne epted it.


    The second day after leaving work, she found herself so lethargic and uneasy. She didn''t have the


    appetite to eat, nor could she sleep properly.


    Emily told her that she would ovee everything and would eventually get used to it in the long run.


    She ensured that Anne will be fine once she got used to it.


    Emily once again told Kevin that Anne asked her to call Ryan.


    Kevin furrowed his brows and said, "There''s no need to call him. Don''t let Anne worry about the


    company''s affairs."


    Since he got back in April, Kevin fastened himself to the office of AN Group. He kept himself busy


    through reading documents or discussing important projects, upholding it for revisions with the senior


    leaders. He barely spent time for himself. He even kept his lunchtime under ten minutes.


    He had never felt so exhausted in his duties as a president before. Ever since Anne entered the AN


    Group, he was able to rx a little and spend some time doing what he wanted. He treated Cherry


    luxuriously. He would either take her on a vacation or spend time with her in a hotel.


    In the past two days, he came to realize that he might have been putting a lot of burden on Anne, and


    she had be burnt out while he was off having the time of his life with Cherry. He felt a hint of guilt.


    As for Ryan, it was his loss that he didn''t sign the contract. If KIA decided to dy the contract, Kevin


    could wait. He didn''t care, anyway!


    If the contract between AN Group and KIA was dyed for one day, KIA''s daily ie would be


    reduced by millions. Several other high-level KIA executives asked Ryan at least four times a day


    about how the project was handled.


    Ryan always told them the same, "It''s still being resolved."


    "Mr. Ryan, , please hurry up. The annual settlement is about to arrive. We are also counting on this


    project to support the revenue of our Greater China region," Tony helplessly said.


    However, the expression on Ryan''s face hardly changed, as if he was sure about this project.


    But his secretary saw him frowning in the office several times, even walking back and forth in front of


    the floor-to-ceiling window in frustration. Sometimes, he coped up with the stress through smoking a


    few cigarettes in a row.


    ''Mr. Bryan must have encountered problems that are too difficult to solve in the meantime. The biggest


    suspicion is the AN Group''s project, '' the secretary thought.


    Ryan dialed Anne''s number countless times, yet it seemed that she was unavable whenever he


    called. "The number you dialed is powered off. Please redialter."


    He was so furious that he took a puff of the cigarette in his hand, and inhaled the smoke directly into


    his lungs.


    ''Anne, are you in trouble? How can I contact you?'' The more Ryan thought about it, the more restless


    he became.


    This was probably the most challenging problem he had encountered ever since he came back.


    Anne couldn''t sleep well. She was turning from side to side as she dreamt of her child, a charming little


    boy.


    "Mom Mom¡­" He was so lovely and adorable. There were tears falling from his round eyes. He looked


    quite pitiful.


    He was traipsing around with his short legs as he looked for his mother everywhere.


    Anne felt a hint of ache in her heart seeing him crying in her dreams. She quickly said, "Baby, mommy


    is here."


    She squatted down and opened her arms to hug him, but he walked past her like she was nothing in


    the wind. The little boy was bursting in tears and shouted, "Mom, where are you? Don''t leave me alone.


    I''m so afraid, I can''t live without a mother!"


    Anne''s heart felt like it was being twisted by a knife in side. She felt so much pain that she could barely


    breathe. Her tears fell uncontrobly as she picked up the little boy. "Baby, I am your mother."


    The little boy squirmed and cried loudly, "You''re not my mother. You''re not! Mommy, mommy!"


    He suddenly stopped crying and shouted with joy as he waved his hand at someone behind Anne.


    Anne was stunned. She turned around and saw Cherry smiling cheerfully and heading towards the little


    boy.


    The little boy ran to Cherry and shouted happily, "Mommy, mommy!"


    With a loving smile, Cherry lifted him up and said, "My boy, Mommy will always be with you."


    "No, you are not his mother. I am his mother!" Anne burst in tears and did not know what to do. She


    panicked and went after them.


    However, the two of them paid her no attention. It seemed like they couldn''t see her at all.


    Anne''s heart felt so painful that she could no longer breathe. It was like her heart had been taken away


    from her chest. She couldn''t ept it. It was obviously her child whom she had carried for nine months


    in her womb. How couldn''t he recognize his own mother?


    She chased after them like crazy.


    She woke up from her dream and bolted upright. She was clearly in shock. Her eyes were full of fear


    and anxiety. It took a few minutes before she calmed down.


    The feeling of having her heart taken away felt so real. She touched her belly subconsciously and


    furrowed her brows.


    "Baby, will you recognize me in the future?" she murmured to herself in distress.

 Chapter 18 Argument Over Their Son

    Chapter 18 Argument Over Their Son


    Anne felt depressed and uneasy because of her dream. She intended to leave the room after she


    washed up, but she stopped, hand frozen on the doorknob.


    She could hear Sam and Emily talking in the living room.


    Emily said, "It''s Cherry. Want me to shoo her away?"


    "Yes," Sam replied.


    After a while, Anne heard the door opening. And she lost all her strength at that moment. She simply


    turned around and headed towards the sofa.


    That sofa was moved into her room two days ago. Before her pregnancy, she had almost no time to


    rest in her room.


    After she got pregnant, she seemed to be tired all the time. So the sofa was a good thing.


    Now, she couldn''t hear what was going on outside. She didn''t want to hear Cherry''s voice at all. She


    was more annoying than a devil.


    Anne couldn''t help but touch her abdomen again, with her beautiful eyebrows still frowning.


    A few minutester, Emily came into the living room with a big smile on her face. "I told her to scram."


    "Well, go and see if Anne''s awake yet."


    "Okay."


    When Emily opened the door, she saw that Anne was lying on the sofa. She was frowning, and looking


    out the window absent-mindedly.


    Emily was a little worried and asked, "Didn''t you sleep wellst night?"


    "Sort of. Bad dreams keep me up." Although Anne''s voice was calm, Emily could feel the sadness in


    her voice, which made her mood take a nosedive.


    She didn''t know what was bringing Anne down. She thought it was just because she was pregnant.


    She never imagined it might be the agreement between Anne and Kevin. Emily tried tofort her. "I


    can ask Mr. Sam for something to help you sleep. Want me to do that?"


    Just then, Sam walked in.


    Anne looked back at him and said, "How am I supposed to feelfortable with all this if you won''t let


    me work?"


    Emily looked at Sam helplessly.


    Sam''s expression remained unchanged, as if what Anne said was something unimportant, like "the


    wind is too strong today."


    He said, "Breakfast is ready. Let''s eat."


    Emily hurried to help Anne to her feet.


    The two of them didn''t tell Anne that Cherry dropped by. And Anne pretended she didn''t know.


    It was as if Cherry had never appeared in her life.


    But any peace she had couldn''tst. A few hourster, the doorbell rang again.


    Emily shot Sam a look and said, "I''ll get it!"


    She and Sam had an understanding¡ªshe would answer it as long as the doorbell rang. The mission


    was to get rid of all the people who shouldn''t havee over.


    Anne was looking at her lemon tree on the balcony. She didn''t have to worry about anything right now.


    Anything that was, other than eating and sleeping. She needed to stay in a good mood and wait for the


    baby to be born.


    The thought of the baby stung her heart again.


    When she opened the door, Emily was startled by the sight that met her eyes. Kevin and Cherry were


    there on the doorstep. Cherry held Kevin''s arm gently. "Is Anne feeling better now?" Cherry asked in a


    concerned tone. "I''m also the kid''s mom, after all. I''d like to see him."


    Anne sat on the balcony, and overheard this exchange. Her hand was touching the leaves, which were


    as sharp as a needle. Bright red blood dripped from her finger.


    However, she had no idea that her dreamst night mighte true. In her dream, her child called


    Cherry "mother" and didn''t know her at all.


    Kevin''s handsome eyebrows twisted, and he seemed to emit an aura of pure evil. He was tall and


    dignified. He stretched out his hand and brushed Emily away. "Why didn''t you tell me that Anne was


    under the weather?"


    Emily was blown away again. By the time she realized what had happened, she could no longer stop


    the two of them.


    Kevin had already taken Cherry to the center of the living room. That morning, Emily found an excuse


    to keep Cherry out, but now she was back, this time on Kevin''s arm.


    Seeing Anne standing on the balcony, Cherry walked closer to her. Her voice was full of worry. "Why


    aren''t you sleeping? Get some rest. Ah! Why is your hand bleeding?"


    When Kevin heard that Anne''s hand was bleeding, his forehead twitched. He walked to Anne in a few


    steps. Before he could reach out his hand, Sam hade over and taken Anne''s hand.


    Seeing that, Kevin felt his heart hurt, as if there was a knife in it. But there was nothing he could do.


    Just when Kevin was starting to get quite anxious, Anne gently pulled her hand back.


    She frowned and said unhappily, "It doesn''t matter. All of you, please leave. I''m tired and need to lie


    down."


    She ignored them and went straight to her room.


    In fact, she was angry. Why on earth Kevin showed up with Cherry like that? Why did Cherry feel the


    need to show up at all?


    She didn''t want to see any of them.


    "I have something to tell you." Heedless of Anne''s long face, Kevin took her hand and led her to the


    room.


    The remaining three people looked at them in surprise.


    Cherry wanted to stop this, but she couldn''t interfere too much. She had already taken a risk, bringing


    Kevin here.


    If she did something else, she would cross the line.


    She could only look at the closed door, nervous and uneasy.


    Sam also wanted to stop them, but he still remembered his promise to Anne that they would not fight


    again. He was afraid that it would start a fight if he confronted Kevin at all.


    On the other hand, Emily was afraid that only a few words between Anne and Kevin would cause a


    quarrel, which would affect her mood and the baby.


    In fact, she didn''t need to worry about it. "What did you want to say?" Anne asked coldly, shaking off


    Kevin''s hand.


    Kevin pressed his lips and didn''t say anything. His cold eyebrows and eyes raised, as if he were


    smiling. He was in a good mood, looking at Anne''s abdomen. "My son, Daddy''s here to see you," he


    said, slowly.


    This sentence startled Anne. The child was still very young and could not hear what he said at all.


    What was more, he just called the baby "son," which pissed Anne off.


    Her face was paler than before. She said angrily, "Okay. But just one little thing..."


    Kevin must have woken up on the right side of bed, for once. He didn''t get angry when he heard Anne


    correct him. Instead, he had a good attitude. He smiled and said, "Go ahead."


    With a grim look on her face, Anne said in a colder tone, "Quit assuming it''s a boy. We don''t know the


    sex of the baby yet. It could be a boy or a girl!"


    If it was a girl, the scene in her dream would not happen.


    Anne tried tofort herself with that thought.


    But in fact, she really wanted to tell him this a few days ago.


    In a confident, arrogant tone, Kevin continued with a smile, "I like girls. If it''s not a boy, we''ll have


    another one. Don''t forget¡ªit''s in the contract."


    "You..." Anne was furious.


    It was so easy for him to say "have another baby", as if it were easy to get pregnant. But this was not


    the case for her and Kevin. They had to have sex several times a week, and each time, he would


    torture her for a long time before he stopped.


    She once wondered if there was something wrong with Kevin, or if it was her fault that it took so long to


    get pregnant.


    They never used any protection, and they ate healthy. Besides, the two of them were both very able-


    bodied. Why was it so difficult to conceive a child?


    When she was finally pregnant, of course she was happy and cherished it. But the process was not as


    simple as he said.


    Kevin didn''t notice what was on Anne''s mind. He had done what he should do. He said in a good


    mood, "My son, I''m leaving. I''lle to see you again when I have time."


    "I''m warning you, Kevin. Don''te around here if you''re going to call our kid your son. We just don''t


    know!" Anne warned in a fierce tone.


    Kevinughed and said without any trace of fear, "Then I''ll call it baby. Baby, is that okay? Whether it is


    a boy or a girl, I''ll love it all the same."


    He stared at Anne''s abdomen with a smile and said lovingly, "Baby, I''m leaving. If you miss me, tell me.


    I''lle to see you at once."


    How could it tell him? Anne was sneering in her mind Daydreaming?


    But when she thought of the dream, her face turned cold again. She urged Kevin to leave impatiently,


    "Get out. I''m tired."


    After saying that, she walked to the bedside. Kevin couldn''t stay here any longer. Before he left, he said


    to Anne''s back, "Baby, Daddy is leaving."


    In the living room, Kevin solemnly told Emily to take good care of his baby and med her for not


    taking good care of it as well.


    Sam was a little annoyed, but he couldn''t get angry with Kevin overtly; he could only express his


    dissatisfaction with his actions.


    He paced back and forth in front of Kevin, and even kept mopping the floor, taking care to get Kevin''s


    feet as wet as possible. As a result, Kevin finally realized that Sam was driving him away.


    "Are you trying to say something?" Kevin asked angrily


    With a straight face, Sam said, "I''m surprised it took you this long."


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "You!" Kevin was so angry that he gritted his teeth and found that he had indeed stayed here for a long


    time, but he refused to admit it. "You should be the one leaving. This is my ce."


    "Then I''ll leave with Anne." Then Sam put down the mop and walked towards the door of Anne''s room.


    Kevin got angry and said, "I''m taking off. This house is too small. I don''t want to stay here! You can


    move to the East Mountain Vi tomorrow."


    Then he took Cherry''s arm and walked out.


    Emily was standing aside and secretly gave a thumbs up to Sam.


    Instead of lying on the bed, Anne leaned on the sofa with a bolster in her arms. She hadn''t made any


    business calls in three days. Was everything running smoothly?


    Did Kevin sign the contract with KIA?


    All kinds of things were bothering her, making her very uneasy.


    "Hey, Anne, you''re still awake." Emily appeared in front of Anne with a smile.


    Getting her thoughts under control, Anne looked at Emily intently and said, "Emily, can you do me a


    favor?"

 Chapter 19 Go Out With Guys

    Chapter 19 Go Out With Guys


    When Emily heard what Anne said, her heart sank. Anne was very serious, so Emily''s heart began to


    beat quite fast. She was worried that Anne''s n might be hard.


    But she still asked, "Anne, what''s the matter?"


    "Call Kevin and ask him if I can get in touch with my friend. I promise I won''t meddle inpany


    business." Anne had a strong aura innately. When she didn''t smile, she looked very no-nonsense.


    But right now Emily was flustered. She felt Anne was ming her for reporting to Kevin, rather than


    simply asking her to call Kevin.


    But she misunderstood what Anne meant. She really asked her to call him.


    Seeing Emily wringing her hands nervously, Anne didn''t know what to say. Did she scare her?


    She softened her tone and said, "Emily, I''m not saying you did anything wrong. Sometimes even I have


    to listen to Kevin."


    Hearing her words, Emily raised her head slightly, but was still a little nervous.


    Anne continued, "Please...I really need your help. If you feel embarrassed, give me your phone and I''ll


    call him myself."


    Emily replied immediately, "No, It''s not a big deal. What else do you want to ask him, Anne?"


    "Just what I asked."


    Emily called Kevin with Anne right there with her. Kevin was in a meeting, but he didn''t look happy. His


    furrowed eyebrows showed his displeasure.


    The meeting was supposed to be held an hour ago, but Cherry went to him and told him in person that


    Anne was not feeling well. She stopped by to visit her that morning, but Anne wouldn''t evene to


    the living room to talk.


    When he heard this, Kevin immediately stood up from his chair and asked his secretary to dy the


    meeting. He rushed to Anne''s residence with Cherry in tow. When he found that she was standing on


    the balcony safe and sound, he felt relieved.


    He asked Emily what was going on. That was when he found out she wasn''t ill. She''d been sleeping a


    lot, and slept till the afternoon.


    Kevin was not satisfied with what was going on in the meeting. He frowned until the phone on the table


    rang.


    He raised his hand and motioned the person in front of the big screen to stop. Then he picked up the


    phone and said to the people in the meeting room, "That''s all for today''s meeting. If you can''te up


    with a n that I like, don''t quit at the normal time. All of you stay here and work overtime!"


    After saying that, he softened his tone. "Emily, do you have something to say?"


    Taking a look at Anne, Emily said, "Mr. Kevin, Anne wanted me to ask you if she could call her friend?


    She swears up and down that she isn''t going to try and run thepany. She just wants to spend


    some time with her friends."


    "Okay, but you and Sam have to follow her the whole time. Don''t let her get tired. Don''t let anything


    happen to my baby."


    "Will do, boss." Emily breathed a sigh of relief. After hanging up on Kevin, she asked with a smile, "So


    who are you gonna call, anyway?"


    Instead of answering her question, Anne smiled for the first time in so many days.


    Her features were delicate and exquisite. Although she was not mega-gorgeous, she was particrly


    good-looking.


    And now she was smiling, which stymied Emily. Emily looked straight at her and forgot her question.


    Taking the phone from her hand, Anne said, "Just a good friend."


    How she hoped that she hade up with this idea earlier. That way, she would have contacted Ryan


    already.


    Kevin was domineering in some ways, but sometimes he was reasonable. He basically imprisoned


    Anne, and enlisted Emily and Sam as jailers.


    The phone was soon connected, and Anne suddenly felt her tension drain away. She said, "It''s me,


    Anne."


    "Anne?" Ryan was surprised. He immediately stood up from his chair and asked in disbelief, "Did


    anything happen to you?"


    "Not really. I''d like to spend some time with you. See you in the Greenlight Forest an hour from now?"


    "Sounds good."


    "Awesome. We can catch up then." She hung up the phone and handed it to Emily.


    Emily had been standing in the room all the time. After hearing what she said on the phone, she asked


    carefully, "Are you really going out?"


    "Yes." Anne walked to the wardrobe in a good mood.


    However, Emily was a little worried. Anne said with her back to Emily, "Go and tell Sam."


    By that time, Emily couldn''t stop her. Once she made up her mind, she wasn''t changing it for anyone.


    Hearing that from Emily, Sam frowned and asked, "Did Kevin agree?"


    "Yes." Emily felt like Anne had set a trap for her. She helped her get Kevin''s approval, but she wasn''t


    expect that Anne was going to do more than she had asked. And now it was toote to regret it.


    Sam went to prepare to get everything ready, a worried expression on his face. Anne had just gotten


    changed when she came out of her room. She seemed to be in a good mood, with a smile curling the


    corners of her mouth.


    Sam was half worried and half happy. He was worried that she would be tired, but he was happy


    because she was in a good mood. He didn''t get to see that very often.


    Before leaving, Emily asked, "Anne, who are you going to see? You seem excited."


    "A childhood friend." The corners of Anne''s mouth lifted into a smirk.


    She was wearing a grey and blue striped dress, looking noble and reserved.


    In fact, she had a strong aura. Dressed in mature clothing, she always looked like a quiet and


    magnificent queen. Sweet casual clothes made her look more attractive and mature.


    But this time she decided to dress her outfit up a little. Passersby couldn''t take their eyes off of her.


    When she heard that, Emily pursed her lips. Even if Anne didn''t tell them who it was now, they''d


    definitely find outter.


    Anne was in a good mood all the way there. The car soon rolled up outside the Greenlight Forest.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The Greenlight Forest was a coffee shop. There were many trees around it and rays of sun fell on the


    table through the leaves. Guests sitting at the table felt like they were in a verdant forest.


    It was a members-only club, exclusive and trendy.


    When she found this ce, Anne fell in love with it.


    Ryan spotted her before she entered. He was standing near a wall of ss.


    He walked quickly to the door to wee her.


    He was wearing a well-cut grey suit and a white shirt. The frown on his face made him look more


    austere. But his seriousness made his mature and steady charm more obvious.


    As soon as he entered the coffee shop, he found the waitresses looking at him. They''d steal nces,


    look away quickly, and whisper among themselves. The shy ones were flushed with admiration, and


    the more confident ones were eager to take his order.


    Ignoring the two people standing beside Anne, he asked anxiously, "I haven''t been able to get ahold of


    you for awhile. Everything okay at home?"


    After saying that, he looked at Sam and Emily with fierce hostility.


    Emily acted like she didn''t care.


    Sam remained expressionless. He didn''t care about Ryan''s anger at all either.


    On the contrary, Anne smiled and said, "No, I''m good. I''m just not feeling well, so I let Kevin deal with


    the office."


    "Then why didn''t you let me know?" Ryan was no dummy. He could tell there was more to the story


    than what Anne was telling him.


    Looking at the table behind him, she said, "Let''s sit down."


    Ryan nodded and walked quickly to the table.


    However, Anne was a step slower than before.


    After sitting at the table, he asked, "Why are they following you?"


    "You''ve met Emily before. She''s my assistant." Anne smiled. Ignoring the anger in Ryan''s eyes, she


    continued to introduce, "And Sam is our family doctor. I''ve known him for years."


    "Are you sick?" Ryan was startled and immediately forgot how angry he got when Anne didn''t contact


    him for a few days.


    Anne shook her head and said with a smile, "No, the Fu Family requested it. Sam''s a good guy. He''s


    like a friend to me, as well as a good doctor."


    Ryan felt a stabbing pain in his heart and then frowned. He felt jealous. His face was cold and his eyes


    were stiff. When he red at people, he could be intimidating.


    Although he was cold and fierce, Sam was an unbreakable iceberg. He turned a blind eye to Ryan''s


    hostility and showed no fear.


    "If you still didn''t show up, I might have hunt Kevin down at night, threatened him with a knife and


    gotten him to let you go." A few seconds passed, then a smile slowly spread across Ryan''s face. He


    was joking.


    He shocked Anne at first, then made her smile.


    Anne smiled and challenged him. "Why don''t you do it in the daytime?"


    Ryan pretended to be innocent, indicating that he was exposed by Anne. Then he said pitifully, "That


    might be hard. You know he''s the president of AN Group."


    He hid the jealousy and anger in his heart well.


    Ryan was a very rational man. He knew what he wanted and how to get it, and when to back down.


    Although he liked Anne, he knew there was no way for him topete with Kevin.


    He was a man with a n. He was no dreamer, he had concrete goals. Some goals might take longer


    to achieve than others.


    He would seed as long as he followed the n.


    After seeing Ryan, Anne felt relieved. She told Ryan that she left AN Group temporarily and suggested


    he could just sign the contract with Kevin.


    "Although Kevin is a little domineering, he knows how to run apany. You should have heard about


    the story of AN Group." When she spoke about Kevin, a ghost of a smile appeared on her face.


    She really regarded Ryan as a friend whom she could talk to, so she spoke the softest words in her


    heart without reservation.


    Ryan was sensitive, and recognized the light in Anne''s eyes.


    He clenched his fists and rage rose in his heart.


    A man in a suit stood outside the cafe, his mouth twisted into a mirthless smile, his eyes as cold as ice.


    A few secondster, he walked into the cafe. As soon as he stepped inside, he said sarcastically, "You


    really seize every moment to enjoy your life, Mrs. Anne. You even go out with guys when you''re


    pregnant."

 Chapter 20 Love Affair

    Chapter 20 Love Affair


    He looked at Anne''s eyes and took it as her love for Ryan.


    Eyes immediately shifted towards him as soon as he spoke. They watched him closely, listening to


    every word he said.


    "Mr. n?" Emily called him first, getting his attention.


    n stood not far away from her. He was wearing a white suit, making him look very neat and elegant


    like a model. The way he carried himself made him stand out much easier. Having been raised by a


    rich family, he had learned to be a gentleman since he was a child. He was trained to act properly in


    front of many people and he had done so throughout the years.


    However, being born a yboy, he was naturally arrogant and unrestrained. His nting eyes slightly


    raised, gleaming with irony and contempt. His gaze seemed to burn a hole through Anne as if he was


    looking at a disgusting rubbish.


    There was no question that he was being rude to her, disregarding her feelings. In return, Anne never


    gave him a friendly look either.


    They didn''t like each other and this was evident in the way the cold expression returned to Anne''s face.


    She knew that n didn''t like her all along and that they wouldn''t get along. She didn''t expect him to


    be friendly to her at that moment, but she didn''t know that he could be this rude.


    As expected, n didn''t disappoint her. He looked at her with more irony and yfulness on his face


    and asked, "What? Is Mrs. Anne going to kill me to keep the secret?"


    At this time, Ryan stood up from the chair calmly, smiling sheepishly. He said as he looked at n, "Mr.


    n, if I''m not mistaken, you''re a friend of Kevin''s. Are you dissatisfied with Mr. Kevin or do you have


    any issues with Mrs. Anne?"


    Taking his time, he kicked the ball towards n.


    n saw this as a challenge and didn''t like it. His eyes immediately turned cold as he looked back at


    Ryan. He was dressed in a white suit, looking like a prince who had just walked out of a fairy tale. He


    looked so graceful, that no one would doubt that he was a gentleman from his appearance. However,


    his inner self-restraint was nothing like that of a prince.


    His eyes were distant and as cold as ice. His facial expression was out of the ordinary. He was still


    disgusted with Anne and he had no n on hiding it.


    He said with a voice so cold, "Kevin and I are friends. What I don''t like is Anne''s shameless behavior!"


    He didn''t even want to be elegant, that was for sure. It was evident in the way he spoke of her. He


    couldn''t help but blurt out, "Mrs. Anne, if you don''t want to care about your image, just consider Mr.


    Kevin''s. Your actions reflect your husband. After all, he is a public figure who had been on the cover of


    Global People for three times which is known by hundreds of millions of people. While his wife cheated


    on him..."


    "That''s enough, n!" Although he said that he was Kevin''s friend, he humiliated his wife in public.


    Hearing this made Kevin furious.


    Half an hour ago, he called Emily to ask where they were going. When he knew that they were going to


    the Greenlight Forest, he could no longer sit still. He tried to hold himself together as best he could.


    Although he didn''t know what kind of friend Anne came to see, he knew that she had no friend. So this


    made him uneasy, thinking about his wife.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as he stepped into the Greenlight Forest, he saw Ryan. His anger red up. He


    took deep breaths to calm himself and it took most of his energy to do so.


    But what n said made him angrier, releasing all theposure he tried so hard to keep. He didn''t


    like what he heard and he was clear about that. He shouted coldly, his voice ringing in their ears.


    "It is not your ce to teach her a lesson!" he shouted.


    With a sharp look on his face, almost murderous, Kevin walked up to Anne and stood beside her.


    Emily watched from a distance. She saw that Kevin was not simply beside Anne. He was standing


    slightly in front of her. His stance looked as if he was protecting her.


    However, Anne who stood right in the circle didn''t notice that. She was too stunned that Kevin was


    there.


    Slowly, he raised his head and looked at n. His eyes were as cold as ice and his whole body was


    full of anger. "I''m afraid you don''t know that Mr. Ryan and my wife grew up together. My wife is very


    loyal to him as a childhood friend. n, it is not good to distort facts. So I think you''re doing this


    because you still hate me for what happened to your sister."


    n''s face darkened upon hearing this.


    He really wanted to humiliate Anne today, but he didn''t expect that Kevin would show up in the middle


    of it.


    This was not what he had nned. Everything that he thought of for today was ruined. He could feel


    beads of sweat running down his back. But just as quickly, he was desperately looking for an out.


    Kevin breathed slowly to calm himself down. He gently took Anne''s hand and gave an apologetic smile


    to Ryan, who was standing across from him. "Mr. Ryan, my wife is pregnant. It is not good for her to


    stay outside too long. I''ll take her home for now and schedule another meeting to see you when she


    feels better."


    As soon as Kevin''s hand touched Anne''s, she trembled as if it had been electrocuted. Subconsciously,


    her first reaction was to break away from Kevin''s grip. She knew she couldn''t take her hand back, but it


    was just a little toote.


    Because Ryan, who sat opposite to her, noticed her tiny movement. His brows furrowed and his eyes


    darkened slightly. There was a strange feeling that spread from his heart. His gut told him that


    something was off.


    Kevin felt Anne''s doubt and was a little annoyed by her resistance. But in order to teach n a lesson,


    he had to hold her hand tightly. He knew that he must show them that Anne was his wife and that she


    was a good one.


    Moreover, he wanted to teach her a lesson. He had to make n believe that Anne and Ryan were just


    friends but his wife could never fool him.


    How dare she tryst with another man without telling him?!


    But he knew his priorities so he would teach her a lesson after he dealt with n!


    Everyone present in the scene knew that Kevin was just acting.


    He held Anne''s hand tightly as they walked away. He did not let it go even for a brief second. Anne felt


    a sharp paining from the back of her hand, and her left face was burning.


    She was in a trance. It had to be some sort of trance because it was the first time that Kevin had held


    her hand.


    n also knew that Kevin was venting his anger for Anne. He could feel the fury from Kevin''s blood


    rising. Although he was unwilling, he cautiously stepped aside and said, "Kevin, I''m sorry. I was drunk


    and said some nonsense. I hope your wife don''t take it to heart."


    Y-Your wife? Anne had a sharp intake of breath and opened her eyes. She was surprised. It was the


    first time that she had actually heard someone call her one''s wife. Although it was strange, as it was so


    unfamiliar to her ears, she felt satisfied and moved.


    She was so surprised by this that she forgot about Kevin holding her hand. He was practically pulling


    her out of the caf¨¦ toe with him.


    Emily looked at Anne and as if only noticing her frightened expression, Emily felt sweat on her back.


    She did not want this for her, and she wanted Anne to know that. She med herself to death, because


    she told Kevin where Anne was. She didn''t expect to see this but it was already toote.


    She had no idea that Anne wasing to see Ryan. If she did, she would have hidden it from him


    anyway.


    As they got into the car, Anne sat in the back seat and Kevin sat beside her, giving off a cold aura that


    chilled her to the bones. She was afraid and there was no way to hide that.


    She felt the atmosphere in the car go low and tense, as if it would explode at any time.


    No one spoke first. They were both contemting what to say to each other. Taking a deep breath,


    Anne decided to break the embarrassing silence.


    "Just now¡ª"


    "No need to exin," he interrupted.


    Stunned by the sudden outburst, Anne just shut up and ignored the things in her head. She sighed. "I


    don''t want to exin anything. I just want to say thank you."


    His head turned to her as if she just piqued his interest. "Oh?" Kevin raised his eyebrows and squinted


    at her. He asked, "For what?"


    "T-Thank you for speaking for me just now." If she were being honest, at least at that moment, she felt


    that Kevin was still on her side. If Kevin hadn''t spoken first, she would have retorted n''s mean


    words. And knowing herself, she knew that it would never be good.


    Kevin snorted and stopped talking. He wanted tough but he couldn''t. Anne might not take him


    seriously if he did. Gently, he closed his eyes, and his long and thin eyshes trembled slightly. There


    was a trace of fatigue on his angr face. It was only then that he felt tired.


    To save his energy, Kevin didn''t say anything more, so Anne pursed her lips and turned to look out of


    the window.


    The constantly changing scenery gradually became strange. She sat up a little straighter to be able to


    look at the camphor trees on both sides of the road. Her lips turned down into a frown when she


    realized that it was not the way home. "Where are we going?"


    Kevin only looked at her briefly. "East Mountain Vi," he answered, his voice a little low like a whisper.


    He said this as if only in this way could he calm himself down.


    Anne raised her eyebrows, remembering their conversation about this. Although she was unhappy, she


    didn''t dare change his decision.


    Long before, he had already asked her to move to the East Mountain Vi. She never thought that he''d


    take her there now, especially since it had already slipped from her mind.


    Once again, she leaned back against her seat as she looked out of the window at the changing


    scenery. If she wasn''t with the one she loved, what was the difference as to where she lived? She kept


    thinking about this while she watched the beauty of the nature outside the car window. She released a


    sigh. It was just a temporary foothold. She would get out soon.


    Momentster, she found them slowing to a stop in the East Mountain Vi.


    The hollowed out French iron door slowly opened, and a lengthened Lincoln car drove into the


    courtyard under the gaze of everyone. She was suddenly aware of her surroundings.


    The Butler walked to the side of the car and opened the back door. Kevin got off first and went straight


    into the room without looking at the people inside. He didn''t even wait for her.


    Getting out of the car with the help of the Butler, Anne looked at the cold and hard back of Kevin. She


    stared at it for as long as she could and felt a pain rose in her heart again.


    To ease away the pain, she breathed in and released it slowly. Then she looked up at the strange vi,


    thinking it was just another huge cage. She reached out and touched her abdomen. If the baby was a


    boy, she should be able to end all of this soon.


    But that also meant that she would lose her child... Her heart ached even more, beating rapidly as she


    realized that she did not know what the future held.


    "If you don''t like it, I will try to make him change his mind,"


    Sam said in a low voice, as if he had read Anne''s mind. Her head turned to look at him. She thought


    about what to say next.


    But Anne was quiet for a while, and then her eyes became cold again. "No. It makes no difference


    where I live anyway."


    She walked in slowly, still unsure of the purpose of transferring here.


    In the big living room, the servants stood in a row. As soon as she entered, Anne scanned the whole


    room until her gaze fell on the man sitting on the sofa.


    He sat there without a single hint of expression on his face. His legs were crossed, his slender fingers


    casually ced on his long legs that were ced together, and his other hand fell on the table in front


    of him, intentionally or unintentionally knocking.


    "Da, Da, Da." The rhythmic sound was annoying, but the man was clearly enjoying it.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Apanied by Sam, Anne started to walk upstairs. But before she could walk past him, hiszy voice


    came.


    "Have a seat," the man said.


    With a cold expression on her face, Anne didn''t say anything. She refused to let him control over her


    emotions so she tried her best to hide it. She went to the sofa and sat down quietly. As she settled, she


    finally looked at Kevin.


    The air around them seemed to have solidified as the tension weighed heavy on them, and Anne said,


    "D-Do you have something important to say? If there is none, I''d really like to go upstairs first."


    She knew that the room should be upstairs. She needed a good rest and she really wanted it at this


    point.


    Careful not to anger him, she waited for a few seconds. When he didn''t reply, she stood up to leave


    only to be stopped by him.


    "Stop!" he shouted. He withdrew his white fingers from the table and looked up casually at Anne''s


    beautiful back. His low voice came out of his throat. "Are you so unwilling to sit with me?"


    Hearing this, Anne frowned. He was confusing her. ''Is Kevin crazy? He was the one who was unwilling,


    '' she thought.


    "You know it," he added. Standing straighter, Anne forced herself to turn around and look straight into


    Kevin''s eyes. Despite her rapid heartbeat, sheposed herself enough to say something back. "I''m


    really tired today and I want to have a rest."


    Kevin sneered at this, his cold thin lips slightly hooked, and the tension in the atmosphere felt heavier.


    His fists were clenched and his jaw was tight as he shouted, "I do understand! I understand perfectly


    that you are more willing to sit with your childhood sweetheart! Tell me, why did you go see Ryan


    behind my back?"


    "Behind your back?" That was what it took for Anne to let go of theposure she tried so hard to hold


    on to. All of a sudden, she looked up at Kevin and said angrily, "What do you mean by behind your


    back?" Her eyes were razor sharp as she burned holes through his. She bellowed, "I have already


    asked for your permission!"


    But Kevin did not buy it. "Have you asked for it?" He stood up. His height was nearly 1.9 meter, which


    gave people a sense of oppression. Coupled with his strong figure, when he approached her step by


    step, she felt that she could no longer breathe.


    "Think about it carefully with your brain, Anne. If I knew it was Ryan, do you really think I would still let


    you go?"


    Raising her head, she saw Kevin''s knitted brows and the inexplicable emotions in his eyes. Clearly, he


    was angry. But so what? She knew that she did nothing wrong. She didn''t mean to break hisw, and


    she did tell him.


    Anne scoffed. "Can you at least be reasonable? Ryan is my friend, and it''s normal for me to see him.


    Please don''t gauge the heart of a gentleman with your own mean measure." She didn''t want to think


    about it but what happened earlier was proof that hecked trust. So even though it hurt, Anne nced


    at Kevin and continued, "Unless you don''t trust me."


    "Yes, I just don''t trust you. Do you think I should?" Kevin said coldly, squinting his dark and deep eyes


    as his gaze and his words tore Anne apart.

 Chapter 21 The One In Wrath

    Chapter 21 The One In Wrath


    Anne couldn''t believe that Kevin would say something so preposterous. Understandably, she got upset


    and stated with so much annoyance in her tone, "Kevin, whether you believe it or not, it''s up to you."


    Right after that, she felt a sharp pain in her stomach which caused her to lean forward.


    She pursed her lips and clenched her fists, trying her best to endure the pain. But when she saw his


    face right up to hers, she snapped.


    "Yes, I went out with him without telling you. Did I do something wrong? Didn''t you tell me that it was


    fine to see my friend? Even if I didn''t tell it was to see him, what''s the big deal? Why are you making


    such a big fuss right now? If I told you about it in the first ce, would you even let me go?"


    Kevin''s first response to her questions was a menacing grin on his face. Anne didn''t know whether he


    was mocking her or he was about to go in a rage.


    Unfortunately for Anne, her words struck a nerve in Kevin. With hate in his eyes, he just stared at her.


    He then raised his hand and started to approach her so he could p her in the face. As luck would


    have it, the next words someone uttered would cause him to stop dead in his tracks.


    "Kevin, don''t forget that she''s pregnant right now."


    With Kevin looking like a fool, Anne sneered while staring at the hand that was about to hit her. In her


    mind, she didn''t expect that he actually wanted to hit her. On second thought, it made sense. Every


    time something didn''t go his way, he would get so furious and it was normal if he resorted to violence.


    After a while, a faint smirk appeared on Anne''s pale lips. Calmly, she looked straight into Kevin''s eyes


    and said, "What now? Are you mad? Just get it over with!"


    At that time, she knew in her heart that it was better to stay silent than to agitate him even more.


    Especially since she knew what kind of a man Kevin was. However, she just couldn''t control herself


    that day. The more anguish that was around her, the more joyful she became.


    After a while, cold sweat started to appear on her forehead while she involuntarily rubbed her stomach


    with her hands.


    The moment Sam noticed what she was doing, he ced his hand on her back and said, "Let''s give


    her some time to rest. It''s bad for the baby if she gets too stressed."


    With those words, Kevin finally lowered his hand that was stuck mid-air. He didn''t really intend to


    physically hurt her. He honestly just wanted to frighten her. The only problem with that was he forgot


    how fearless the woman who he was trying to intimidate.


    He walked back to the sofa to sit down, his eyes unconsciously closing from fatigue. While rubbing his


    temples, he irritably said, "Fine, send her to her room to rest. She''s not allowed to leave that room


    without my permission!"


    "What? Do you want to lock me up for the rest of my life, Kevin?" Anne frantically asked in a loud voice.


    It was as if she forgot that a child was growing in her belly. What about her life and work if she was kept


    there during her entire lifetime?


    "A lifetime? I didn''t expect you to be so clingy."


    Kevin wildly mocked Anne. He knew that if he stayed there for one more second, he would have


    another fit of rage because of her. As a result, he stood up, walked to leave, and didn''t bother to


    answer her question.


    All of a sudden, Anne copsed to the ground when she saw that Kevin was already far away.


    Sam immediately rushed over to help her up. With a frown and a meek voice, he said, "Let''s go, I''ll take


    you to your room."


    "Thank you, Sam," she replied while nodding her head. No matter how miserable things had been, she


    knew she would findfort while lying down in bed.


    After a night''s sleep, the pain in her stomach that she was feeling the day before finally disappeared.


    However, she felt a bit nauseous when she sat up on her bed.


    Luckily, things weren''t all that bad. The sight of the beautiful tall trees outside the window greeted her


    when she opened her eyes. Next, a soothing calm breeze entered through the window while the birds


    outside chirped a beautiful melody.


    Finally, the gentle winds raised up the elegant white curtains of the room which gave her an odd sense


    of relief.


    When Anne entered her roomst night, she was too upset to look around. But now, she couldn''t be


    happier about the room she was staying in, especially since the entire room had the most gorgeous


    interiors. The refreshing green walls and the unique doors and furniture made her feel like she was in a


    completely different world. As she stood up from the bed, she noticed there was a pink rug on the


    ground. It was another thing to be happy about since she knew it was specifically for yoga.


    Anne didn''t really have any other hobbies besides asionally doing yoga. However, she had to wait


    until she gave birth before she could start doing it again.


    Next to the rug was a row of white bookshelves. She wasn''t much of a book reader but she still


    appreciated the fact that all of the books had hardcovers.


    Right after that, Anne made her way to the window to look at the view outside.


    The sun that was slowly rising from the east was the first thing that caught her attention. Then, the


    green leaves dazzling and prancing around under the radiating sunlight made her smile a little. With so


    much beauty around her, Anne felt much better about her situation.


    And since it was a new day, she knew that letting all of the disappointments and problems fly away with


    the wind was the best thing she could do for the baby.


    "Knock, knock, knock..."


    A series of gentle knocks came on the door. Thinking it was just the servants, Anne turned around and


    softly said, "Come in."


    Right after she said that, the door opened and Emily walked in. She was wearing dark blue sportswear,


    which was a little different from her usual ensemble.


    "Hey, how are you doing?"


    Emily calmly asked. But when she saw the smile on Anne''s face, she realized that there was nothing to


    worry about even after what happenedst night.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "I''m fine," Anne replied while walking to the sofa to sit down. Since she was wearing thin white


    pajamas, Emily quickly noticed how slim she truly was.


    Additionally, her long hair covered her shoulders which made her look thinner than she actually was.


    Whenever a breeze would go through the window, a few strands of her hair would stuck to her face


    which showed how pale she was.


    Anyone who saw Anne would definitely think she was sick and would feel sorry for her. Because of this,


    Emily sighed in her heart and thought to herself, ''Kevin should really take care of her. She might have


    complications giving birth if her health doesn''t improve.''


    Unfortunately, Kevin only had his heart set on Cherry even though Anne looked as pitiful as a person


    could be.


    "Look at you, you look much better today. That being said, you should probablyb your hair since


    you look a bit worn," Emily yfully said while walking towards Anne to cheer her up. When she sat


    down beside her, she added, "How about we head downstairs right now? Sam has been awake before


    the sun rose just to prepare a very nutritious breakfast for you."


    As soon as Anne heard the word "breakfast", she felt sick to her stomach. Even if she didn''t eat a


    single thing before going to bed, she didn''t feel hungry at all.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Emily asked when she saw the frown on her face. She thought something wrong must''ve happened so


    she moved closer and asked, "Are you okay?"


    "I''m fine..." Anne replied while waving her left hand without so much force. Then she added, "I just have


    a stomachache right now but I''m fine. Let''s go downstairs and eat."


    Their breakfast that morning was just what a pregnant woman needed. It was full of highly nutritious


    food that would keep a baby and a mother healthy. It was obvious that Sam tried his best to provide


    Anne what she needed.


    However, as soon as she sat down, Anne covered her mouth with her hand and quickly rushed to the


    bathroom to vomit. The aroma of the food instantly made her feel nauseous.


    Emily couldn''t help but feel sad for Anne when she heard how badly she was throwing up.


    "E..."


    Anne said to herself in disgust after lifting her head up. Although she didn''t let out much, she couldn''t


    bear the repulsing taste of retching that was left in her mouth. When she was done in the bathroom,


    she almost didn''t have the strength to stand up. Fortunately, Emily came to her aid and helped her


    walk.


    "Sadly, you need to get used to these kinds of things," Emily said while helping Anne sit on the sofa.


    While this was happening, Sam stared at Anne with worry in his eyes.


    During the first month of pregnancy, morning sickness was extremelymon. However, Anne''s


    reaction to any food she smelled was too severe for it to be considered normal.


    Even after all of Sam''s effort to cook her the best food possible, she still couldn''t put a single bite of


    food in her mouth.


    As a response to Emily, Anne just nodded her head. She frowned at the fact that it was wrong of her


    not to eat anything, especially since the baby in her stomach must be starving.


    With that in mind, Anne couldn''t help but feel like she was an inadequate mother. No matter how strong


    the love she had for her child, she still couldn''t muster up the strength to eat anything.


    "I''m sorry, I really can''t eat anything right now," Anne sorrowfully uttered while looking up at Sam. After


    a while, she asked out of desperation, "Is there any other way?"


    Sam immediately knew what she meant by those words. If eating solid food wasn''t an option, they


    would have to rely on injections to give the baby enough nutrients to grow healthy. But that kind of thing


    was Sam''sst resort. After all, it wasn''t the best for mother and child.


    He swore to himself that he would never do it unless he really needed to. Because of this, he answered


    her in a serious tone, "No."


    With his frigid gaze, the look on Anne''s face changed little by little. It was clear to her that Sam was


    telling her not to even think about relying on injections.


    Hoping not to upset him anymore, Anne sat quietly on the sofa and didn''t bother to insist on the matter.


    After a while, Anne picked up some fruit since there was nothing else she could eat without vomiting.


    Emily couldn''t help but worry about her. She would always throw up anything which Sam had tried to


    feed her.


    "What?" Kevin eximed after he mmed his desk with his broad palms. After a few minutes, he


    managed to calm down a little and asked, "Are you sure that Anne hasn''t eaten anything in a few


    days?"


    The anger he was feeling from his fight with Anne had held him back from visiting her in the past few


    days. He didn''t know a single reason why she wouldn''t eat so he thought, ''Damn it!


    What does she think she''s doing? Is she intentionally hurting the baby?''


    "Kevin? Was it about Anne?"


    Cherry, who was sitting on the sofa, immediately stood up and asked when she saw the look on Kevin''s


    face. She hadn''t heard any news about Anne for several days. The only thing that Kevin had told her


    was that he sent her to the East Mountain Vi.


    ''Damn it! I''ve never even been to that vi and that damn Anne is living there already. Hmm... I should


    probably check up on her and make sure she''s not doing anything fishy, '' Cherry thought to herself.


    "Okay, I''ll be there in a few minutes," Kevin said before hanging up the call. He stood up to leave, but


    before he did, he turned to Cherry. "I have to settle something at the East Mountain Vi. You should


    head back for now."


    After that, Kevin walked towards Cherry while staring at her lovingly. Before saying goodbye, he


    lowered his head and kissed her on the forehead.


    Although he was sincere with his actions, Cherry felt it was half-hearted. Despite this, she grabbed on


    to his arm with a smile and said, "Kevin, can Ie with you? I don''t mean to be clingy or anything. I


    just overhead that Anne hasn''t eaten anything for days and I''m a little worried about her." To convince


    him even more, Cherry started to show a worried face and even shed a few tears. Then she added, "In


    fact, I think I know exactly what''s happening to her. Maybe I can rmend a few things to ease her


    troubles."


    Kevin stopped, stared at Cherry''s face, and nodded in agreement.


    When they arrived at the East Mountain Vi, Anne was trying to entertain herself by sitting on a swing


    in the backyard. She didn''t really like the feeling of being imprisoned.


    However, she had to admit that the East Mountain Vi was pretty much one of the best ces to be


    imprisoned in. Even the courtyard''s design was well thought of, to the point that she couldn''t help but


    sit on the swing which was the yard''s centerpiece.


    Emily feared that Anne would fall on the swing so she tried her best to stop her from riding it.


    Unfortunately for her, Anne''s sweet words and promise to be careful won her over. As a result, she just


    stayed quiet while standing beside her in case something did happen to her.


    While this was happening, Sam went out to buy something and didn''t tell them when he woulde


    back. Since Emily was the only one there to keep Anne safe, she kept repeating in her head these


    words, ''Don''t let anything happen to her.''


    "Anne, you''d bettere down. I''m still a little worried."

 Chapter 22 Misunderstanding Deepened

    Chapter 22 Misunderstanding Deepened


    Anne looked back at Emily and smiled gently. "It''s not easy for me to find something I like. Don''t you


    want me to be happy?"


    Emily pursed her lips. Her eyes showed a hint of worry. "I''m just worried about you. What if something


    happens to you?" she said, trying her best to sound calm.


    Anne wore a white dress. When she sat on the swing, the hemline of her dress fell just above her


    knees, revealing her fair white thighs.


    The household slippers she was wearing revealed her bony feet when she slightly swung herself.


    Her long hair swirled in the wind exuding a faint fragrance.


    Anne looked up and smiled as she felt the tender sunlight on her face. At this moment, she felt


    freedom. She thought that she could definitely live a blissful life without Kevin at her sight.


    Kevin stood in front of the courtyard. The servant was about to call Anne but Kevin stopped her. From


    the point where he stood, he could see the side of her face, her genuine smile, and her unparalleled


    beauty. He was enticed to move towards her.


    She had always been beautiful but he never appreciated it until now.


    Cherry was stunned when she saw Anne. Instead of seeing a lonely and sickly pregnant woman, they


    found a happy and cheerful woman. She was so angry that she clenched her fists tightly, but there was


    nowhere to vent her frustrations to.


    When she turned around to look forfort, she saw Kevin''s eyes fixated on Anne, and there was a


    trace of admiration in his eyes.


    She gritted her teeth. No, she would never allow Kevin to look at anyone but her like that.


    "Anne, it seems like you''re having a good time!" said Cherry, walking towards Anne in a noble and


    elegant manner.


    When Anne heard Cherry''s voice, her shoulders trembled slightly, and her smile fleeted away. She


    stopped, but didn''t turn around.


    Because she knew that Cherry was not alone.


    "You''re pregnant. It''s better not to y with such dangerous things. Come down now! That''s


    dangerous!"


    Cherry reached out her hand to help Anne get down. When she looked at Cherry, she was frightened


    when she saw a deceptive smile written on her face.


    She hurriedly got off the swing, but she almost stumbled to the ground because of her slippers.


    Fortunately, Emily stepped forward just in time to catch Anne. Thankfully, an ident was prevented


    from happening.


    But when Kevin saw this, he was furious.


    "Anne, are you okay?"


    Regret could be seen in Emily''s eyes. In her mind, something like that wouldn''t have happened if she


    had just declined Anne''s request.


    She was doomed in Kevin''s presence.


    "I''m fine." Anne stood still and looked at Kevin''s deep eyes. Anger and disdain could be felt in his gaze.


    In a snap, Anne''s heart was beating like a drum.


    Why did he look at her like this every time he showed up? He had always hated her. What was the


    point ofing to see her?


    "Anne, who let you sit on it? How could you do such a dangerous thing?"


    Sure enough, his heart was filled with anger when he looked at Anne. He covered his face with his


    hand and gritted his teeth.


    This pregnant woman didn''t know how to be careful.


    Standing up straight, Anne looked away from Kevin. She turned around with a cold shoulder, ready to


    walk back to the room.


    She would feel better if she ignored him. However, her silence made the situation even worse.


    Kevin got riled up when she saw Anne heading towards the room. He ran after her to grab her arm and


    said, "Can''t you hear me talking to you?"


    Kevin sounded so angry that it made Emily tremble in fear. Now with Sam not being there, if Kevin


    became uncontroble, there was nothing she could do to stop it.


    Anne scowled when she felt the pain in her arm. Kevin must have grabbed it firmly.


    "You''re hurting me."


    She raised her head and looked at Kevin coldly.


    "Humph!" Kevin snorted. He tightened his grip even more and said, "So what if I''m hurting you? You


    don''t really care, do you?"


    ''I don''t really care? How could Kevin say those words?'' Anne felt her heart getting heavier.


    "Kevin, how can you do that?" When Cherry saw how rude Kevin was to Anne, she couldn''t resist


    laughing deep inside, but she had to y innocent this time.


    It took her a lot of effort to take Kevin''s hands off Anne''s arm. After that, she saw that Anne''s wrist had


    turned red.


    The corners of her mouth curled into a smile as she proudly raised an eyebrow.


    But she immediately hid her enthusiasm with the pretense of concern and distress.


    "Oh my God! It turned red. Does it hurt, Anne?" she said while covering her mouth in shock.


    Hypocrisy, it was sheer hypocrisy. Anne was not deceived by such hypocrisy that Cherry showed. She


    didn''t want to see or even hear from her anymore. She said nothing, and stared at her with a cold face.


    Yes, it did hurt, but so what? The pain on her wrist was nothingpared to what Cherry had caused


    her. No amount of physical injury could everpare to what Cherry did to her.


    Cherry''s deceptive look shifted away when she heard Anne, but she couldn''t lose her temper. She just


    cursed her in her mind. Nevertheless, she pretended to be aggrieved. She pulled Kevin''s sleeve and


    whispered, "Kevin, look at you. You made her ignore me."


    "How dare you ignore Cherry?" said Kevin while pointing a finger at Anne.


    Anne was not surprised with what Kevin said. She knew all along that Cherry was the center of his life


    while she was just nothing.


    The breeze of the warm wind seeped into her skin and made her shiver.


    Every corner of her body was moring to her, which made her very ufortable.


    But she still nced at Cherry and said softly, "I''m fine, thank you for your concern."


    "I''m just worried about you. You shouldn''t be ying on a swing because you''re pregnant, right? It''s


    very dangerous for you and the baby." Cherry put her hand on Anne''s shoulder and added, "Don''t be


    mad at Kevin. He did it for your own good."


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Emily took a deep breath. The fiasco was too much, and she couldn''t stand Cherry''s hypocrisy any


    longer.


    She stepped forward wrapped her hands on Anne''s back. She smiled at Cherry and said, "Of course


    Anne already knows that. Thank you for your concern, Miss Cherry."


    "You''re wee." Cherry smiled at the two of them. But in the eyes of Emily and Anne, Cherry''s smile


    was nothing but a disguise.


    "Let''s go inside. You must be tired after standing for so long, right?"


    Cherry''s act of consideration made Kevin feel relieved. He put his hands around her back and walked


    inside.


    Anne sighed in relief as she looked at the two of them walking away.


    She asked herself, did she live so humbly for a mere ten percent of the shares? Was she really going


    to leave after the baby was born? What kind of life would she have after that?


    "Oh my God, Anne! Why are your hands and feet so cold?"


    When Emily took Anne''s hand, she was shocked. Anxiety and worry clouded her eyes as she stared at


    Anne. She was so worried, but she didn''t dare to speak too loud. If Kevin was disturbed again, it would


    be even more troublesome for Anne.


    "Really?" Anne furrowed her eyebrows, but she remained calm. "I''m fine. Let''s go inside and see what


    they want to do."


    Looking at the sad expression written all over Anne''s face, Emily sighed and said, "Anne, you must


    love yourself well."


    "Silly girl, what are you talking about?" Anne turned around and nced at the wobbly swing in the


    yard. There seemed to be something missing in the courtyard. It was her favorite lemon tree that was


    missing.


    "Emily, find someone tomorrow to help me move the lemon tree at home to this yard."


    "What?" Anne walked inside the room and left Emily confused.


    Emily turned round and swept her eyes across the courtyard. Although it was beautiful, it was still the


    past that Anne missed.


    When Anne entered the room, she saw Kevin and Cherry sitting on the sofa intimately. After hesitating


    for a few seconds, she straightened up and walked in.


    Her movements were not too loud or too quiet, but just enough for them two to hear.


    She was sitting on Kevin''sp. Her warm body clung to Kevin''s broad chest, and her fair hands fell on


    his shoulders. When she saw Annee in, she smiled at her confidently.


    "Anne, we will stay here for dinner today!"


    She didn''t expect that Cherry would say such words. Anne wasn''t the only person unhappy about her


    announcement. Kevin also frowned at what he heard.


    He raised his hand and put it around Cherry''s slender waist. "Why are we staying here to eat? How


    about I take you out today? We could order your favorite food."


    As soon as he finished speaking, his finger had touched the tip of Cherry''s delicate nose. He pinched it


    gently.


    Anne''s heart felt like it was being cut open with a knife after witnessing the scene.


    Nevertheless, she had already gotten used to it.


    "No, Kevin. Didn''t you say that Anne couldn''t eat? I think it''s because no one is eating with her. If we


    stay to apany her, maybe she could eat."


    Cherry wrapped her arms around Kevin. She pouted her lips and acted like a child to persuade him.


    Of course, Kevin wouldn''t refuse Cherry''s request even though he didn''t want to have dinner with the


    woman he hated so much.


    But for the child in her belly, he was willing to convince himself to do anything.


    After hearing Cherry''s request, Anne raised her head and said with a clear voice, "Aunt Amy, Mr. Kevin


    will be staying over for dinner today. Please prepare more food."


    Amy was a bit startled because she had never heard Anne speak in such a manner. Not long after, she


    nodded and proceeded to get busy in the kitchen.

 Chapter 23 Moving In

    Chapter 23 Moving In


    Kevin''s body froze. He nced at Anne, only to find that her gleaming dark eyes were neither humble


    nor pushy.


    Neither humble nor pushy? Shocked by his own thoughts, he wondered why he saw that in Anne''s


    eyes.


    She was clearly a vicious woman. In spite of her haggard appearance and the fact that she was


    pregnant with his child, he knew that her spitefulness would never change.


    He averted his eyes from her and got back to flirting with Cherry.


    Instead of avoiding the intimacy between the two, Anne sat on the sofa and started reading the


    magazine in her hands quietly.


    It was a parenting magazine providing information about what women should pay attention to during


    their pregnancy. Sam had bought it for her so that she could kill time. Although she was not interested


    in it at first, today she was unexpectedlymitted to reading it.


    The other two people sitting on the sofa were instead beginning to feel a little ufortable. Seeing


    that Anne hadn''t thrown a single nce at them, Cherry was seething in her ce restlessly.


    She decided to do something to attract Anne''s attention.


    "Kevin, will you take me out tonight?"


    Kevin''s mind had been absent so far. Even though he appeared to be engaged in conversation with


    Cherry, his gaze kept drifting to Anne from time to time.


    What was wrong with that woman sitting there calmly?


    "Okay. Where do you want to go?" cing a finger under Cherry''s delicate chin, he lifted it up and


    shed her a charming smile. He had deliberately raised his voice so that Anne, who was sitting next to


    them, could hear its husky and seductive tone clearly.


    She turned the page quietly, still engrossed in her read.


    Although Cherry was aware of Kevin''s real purpose, hearing his voice made her heart beat faster and


    her breath quicken unavoidably.


    "I want to sing. Just the two of us. Okay?" She softly brushed her lips on Kevin''s cheek and put her


    arms around his neck.


    Kevin snorted. Seeing that Anne still didn''t react, he couldn''t help but feel a little anxious.


    He didn''t know why, but Anne''s attitude today inflicted uneasiness upon him.


    "Anne, are you going with us?"


    Hearing her name, Anne raised her head while still turning the page. She seemed to have heard their


    conversation just now.


    "No, thanks. I''m pregnant. It''s not convenient for me to go out," she answered in a calm and decisive


    tone.


    "You..." Kevin was about to lose his temper, but he couldn''t find any reason for that.


    His face turning livid, he saw Anne''s calm expression and felt a surge of gloominess washing over him.


    "Anne, going out for a walk is good for the baby. How about we go together?" With anger bubbling up in


    her chest, Cherry forced a smile.


    "No, thanks. You two have fun tonight. I''m going to see if dinner is ready."


    After putting down her magazine, Anne stood up and looked away. She then turned around and left


    unhurriedly.


    Kevin couldn''t help it and stood up abruptly, pushing Cherry away.


    "Ah!" Stunned by his unexpected rudeness, Cherry screamed. But as soon as she did that, she


    covered her lips immediately. "Kevin, what''s wrong with you?"


    "There''s something I need to tell Anne. Wait for me here!"


    After throwing an irritated look at Cherry, he quickly rushed to catch up with Anne.


    "Anne, I heard that you haven''t eaten anything recently."


    Without turning her head, Anne stopped and replied coldly, "I can''t eat anything. It''s not that I don''t


    want to."


    "Is there any difference?" She felt a gust of gelid air swarming over her skin from behind, giving her


    goose bumps.


    She bit her lips and turned around to look Kevin in the eye. "Don''t worry. I won''t starve the baby out."


    "How can I know that it''s not hungry?" He shoot a pointing look at her. "From today on, I will stay with


    you until the baby is born!"


    "What?" She suddenly raised her head and looked at him in disbelief. Did she hear it right? Did Kevin


    mean that he would be around her until she would give birth to the baby?


    No, absolutely not!


    "Why... Why?"


    Anne wanted to refuse him, but she couldn''t find a good reason to do so. As the father, he had always


    attached great importance to the child.


    It was normal for him to be around the baby, and she had no excuses to object.


    But her heart was full of reasons for her not to ept that.


    "Do you need a reason?" Kevin''s tone was calm but charged with hidden warning. "How can I know


    that you''re not doing something harmful to avoid giving birth to the baby?"


    It turned out to be like that. A bitter smile appeared on Anne''s face.


    ''Right. This is what Kevin must think of me, isn''t it? That I would be capable of hurting my own unborn


    baby.''


    "Kevin, am I such a bad person in your heart?"


    Her eyes were calm as ake untouched by the wind. Peering into them, Kevin felt somehow sad.


    He averted his gaze with a nervous expression spreading on his face.


    "Aren''t you? How do you think I picture you in my mind?"


    Anne shook her head. "I don''t know. It''s your decision."


    Then, she strode off. Soon, her voice could be heard from the kitchen, still crisp and loud, as if nothing


    had happened.


    Left alone outside the door, Kevin punched the wall beside him.


    The noise startled the servant passing by, and Cherry gradually narrowed her eyes from behind.


    At the table, Anne lowered her head to eat. The food was delicious, but she didn''t have any appetite.


    She felt ufortable, and her condition was getting worse and worse.


    "Come on, Kevin. Eat more."


    Cherry lifted the chopsticks and brought them to Kevin''s mouth, who obediently ate all the food. After


    the meal, she remembered to return the favor and flirt with him.


    Although she didn''t want to pay attention to their disy of affection, Anne couldn''t help but feel


    disgusted by them.


    Noticing that Anne hadn''t eaten anything yet, Cherry put down her chopsticks and began to act


    worried.


    "Anne, what''s wrong with you? You look so haggard. Why don''t you eat more? Look at you. You


    haven''t eaten anything yet."


    Lowering her gaze, Anne smiled. "Don''t worry about me, as long as you enjoy your food."


    "What are you talking about? We can''t ignore you while we''re all eating together. Right?" As she


    finished speaking, she handed a piece of greasy meat over to Anne. "Eat up. Only in this way can you


    give birth to a strong baby!"


    The smell of fat filled Anne''s nostrils in an instant. As she covered her mouth, a surge of nausea took


    over her stomach. She couldn''t help but get up from the table and rush to the bathroom.


    As if on cue, Kevin stood up too, but then sat back down quietly.


    Vomiting was normal for pregnant women. He didn''t have to be so apprehensive.


    "I''m going to check on her." Cherry frowned slightly, and a line of worry appeared on her small


    forehead. She stood up and walked toward the bathroom with an arrogant smile on her face.


    "Anne, are you okay?"


    As she watched Anne throwing up again and again, Emily felt terribly anxious. She had no idea why


    Sam hadn''te back yet. She really hoped that Cherry could leave as soon as possible.


    Otherwise, who knew how bad they would torture her.


    "Oh, what a mess!" Suddenly, Cherry popped up behind Anne, who was in no mood to talk to her.


    With her face pale and tired, she kept throwing up, feeling extremely ufortable.


    Cherry crossed her arms and leaned casually against the door. To be honest, she really enjoyed seeing


    Anne in such pain.


    "Pregnancy is not an easy thing. Luckily, you have helped me with it. Otherwise, it would have been


    really troublesome."


    Sneering, Cherry felt happy at the sight of Anne bending down and throwing up in the washbasin


    Anne tried her best to straighten up and looked Cherry straight in the eye. "Cherry, you don''t have to


    come here to see me vomiting, do you? Don''t you think it''s dirty?"


    "You..."


    Cherry choked on her words. She frowned, but her expression did not change much. She didn''t have to


    care about what Anne said. As long as she could get through those months, everything there would


    eventually belong to her.


    After calming herself down, she softened her expression and forced a smile. "I don''t dislike you. If I do,


    wouldn''t that mean I will dislike your baby as well?"


    She then squatted down beside Anne, her beautiful eyes staring into Anne''s dark gaze, overflowing


    with an inexplicable emotion.


    All of a sudden, she felt a little pity for Anne.


    She looked pale and her long eyshes were trembling. She seemed so weak.


    Cherry felt sorry for her, but the disgust in her heart could not be eradicated.


    "You have no right to dislike the baby in my womb. Just give birth to one yourself if you can!" With


    Emily''s help, Anne stood up and uttered calmly, "Don''t worry, Cherry. I will never take away from you


    what''s yours. But as to what''s mine, don''t ever dream you can get your hands on it! "


    Throwing ast nce at Cherry, she walked out. Her stride was confident, but only she knew how


    hard it was to even take a few steps.


    "Anne, just wait and see!"


    Consumed by anger, Cherry stamped her feet, but all she could do was watch Anne walk away.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After she had returned to the table, Anne didn''t eat anything.

 Chapter 24 Stay Away From Him

    Chapter 24 Stay Away From Him


    She watched the two indifferently. They came back to the sofa after eating. She quietly walked to the


    courtyard and sat at the stone table nearby.


    She didn''t know when it got dark, but it did, and everything around her was indistinct. The lights in the


    courtyard came on, one after another.


    Anne started feeling chilly. She hadn''t noticed it before. Maybe the lights had startled her out of her


    reverie.


    She sat there quietly, staring at the pool, lost in thought.


    Bursts ofughter came from the room, but it seemed that Anne didn''t hear them at all and didn''t


    respond either.


    Emily had stayed outside with Anne, and felt ufortable. She turned her head to look at the hall,


    andined to Anne in whispers.


    "Anne, it isn''t worth it."


    Her words threw Anne back to reality. Anne raised her head slightly and gave her a gentle look. "What


    do you mean?"


    "I meant exactly what I said. Sometimes, I really don''t know what''s best for you." Emily frowned and


    continued, "Maybe you won''t be so hurt if you just leave, but I know that''s not what you want most."


    Anne shook her head, her ck eyes moist from tears.


    She touched her baby and all the depression in her heart faded away.


    It didn''t matter. She still had the baby with her.


    "There''s no running away from this one. I don''t care how Kevin treats me. As long as I get what I


    deserve, it''s worth it."


    She didn''t even want to believe it herself, but in the end, she convinced Emily, who was innocent as


    she was. She nodded with a happy look.


    "Well, I think you can have a happy life. I don''t think Cherry will, however!"


    What Emily said made Anne smile. She''d rather see Cherry get what she deserved.


    Cherry knew she couldn''t put it off any longer. She reluctantly left the East Mountain Vi. When she


    left, she heard Kevin say that he was going to spend the night there, so she lost her temper again.


    But how could Cherry disobey Kevin? As far as Kevin was concerned, Cherry had always been


    considerate and kind-hearted. He thought Cherry wouldn''t mind if he just stayed for the night.


    Cherry was no fool. She wouldn''t ruin her image in Kevin''s heart by throwing a fit.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "Oh my God! Cherry left here alone?" Emily whispered, "Anne¡ª"


    "I know," Anne said with a cryptic smile, "Hey, it''ste. You don''t have to take care of me. Get some


    sleep."


    When she heard the footsteps behind her, she knew that Kevin still had something to say to her. In


    other words, he wanted to continue hurting her.


    Emily frowned and saw Kevin walking over. She felt worried.


    As soon as she saw Kevin, she ran over all the things in her mind that could happen, that he could say.


    All in all, she was worried about leaving Anne with Kevin.


    "You sure you don''t need me to stay here?"


    "No, thanks." Anne turned her head to show her perfect, delicate profile. "Good night."


    Her tone was so firm. Emily knew that Anne had her own thoughts on the matter, and didn''t say


    anything more. With a serious look at Anne''s face, Emily left there.


    When she passed Kevin, she clearly felt a chill.


    All of a sudden, her heart sank. Maybe Sam could help out here.


    After Emily left, only Anne and Kevin were in the yard.


    Sitting on a bench by the pool, Anne wore a thin white dress. In the dark yellow light, she lowered her


    head, looking quiet and beautiful.


    Kevin looked at her and felt his heart grow soft.


    But soon it was reced by indifference.


    "Do you have something to tell me?"


    She finally spoke first, and her tone was still indifferent.


    Kevin narrowed his eyes with a cold smile. "What do you think I want to say to you?"


    With her eyes slightly lowered, a faint smile appeared at the corners of Anne''s mouth. "How could I


    know what you are thinking?"


    "Anne, what kind of woman are you?"


    At this point, even Kevin himself was stupefied. He didn''t know why, but somehow he got the feeling


    the woman near him wasn''t as vicious as he thought. But what she had done was still vivid in his mind.


    How could he forget?


    "Ha-ha." Anneughed off Kevin''s question. "Shouldn''t you know me best? I''m an evil woman, aren''t


    I?"


    Staring at her stiffened back, he didn''t respond.


    Then Anne added, "Am I right? Or do you think evil isn''t a strong enough word to describe me?"


    She feared nothing. She knew she was impossible in Kelvin''s eyes. Whether she said it aloud or not,


    the result was the same.


    Instead, she would feel much better if she did.


    It was not her style to hide.


    "I don''t want to fight right now." Kevin''s tone softened and so did his gaze as he looked at her. "It''s cold


    now. You''d better get to bed."


    Anne didn''t think Kevin would ever talk to her like that. Like he cared. She took a deep breath and


    looked up at the man.


    She didn''t know what he was thinking. She didn''t know why he said that.


    Now, the only thing she was sure about was that she didn''t know the man in front of her. She didn''t


    know if he was lying or not.


    "Don''t worry about me. I''ll be in after a while."


    Anne was not used to Kevin''s attitude towards her. She''d prefer him being cold to her, as he was


    always, or she would feel worse.


    "No, you must go inside! Now!" Sure enough, this was the Kevin she knew. Cold, arrogant, used to


    being obeyed. He did a 180 just now. His soft, caring expression had been reced by a scowl.


    Anne bit her lips. She knew that he couldn''t hide his true self for even a minute.


    "I don''t want to fight either." Then Anne stood and walked inside.


    Kevin followed her silently. After a few steps, he saw a familiar figureing from the gate. His


    expression changed. He wasn''t happy to see Sam.


    "Sam, you''re back!"


    When she saw Sam, Anne felt much better. She quickened her pace as she made her way towards


    him.


    "Yes, I''m back." Sam nodded. Although he was answering Anne''s question, his gaze fell on Kevin''s


    face.


    Kevin didn''t look well. Sam asked calmly, "Why are you here?"


    Sam knew full well such a question would annoy Kevin. Kevin pursed his lips into a straight line and


    squinted his long, narrow eyes. "Is there a reason I shouldn''t be?"


    "No." Without saying anything more, Sam turned around, walked into the kitchen, and then put the food


    he bought in the fridge. He had been out shopping the whole day to buy what he needed, hoping he


    could make Anne eat something tomorrow.


    "Where have you been?"


    Seeing Sam putting things into the fridge, Kevin walked over and had a look. His slender body leaned


    against the door. Sam''s presence here doubtless made him feel ufortable.


    "I was out shopping." Sam didn''t stop what he was doing. He added in a deep voice, "Since Anne can''t


    eat anything, I bought some appetizers."


    Sam''s words made Kevin''s face fall. He frowned and took a look at Sam. Then he took Anne''s hand


    and headed upstairs.


    "Hey, what are you doing? Let go of me!"


    Of course, Anne didn''t like Kevin''s rude behavior, and she didn''t like being in the same room with him,


    either.


    After she was dragged into her room, Anne tried her best to break free from his grip.


    "What''s wrong with you?"


    Yes, right now Kevin was acting like a lunatic. He lost his temper for no reason and always found a


    reason to fight with her.


    She didn''t know what Kevin wanted to do!


    "Anne, stay away from Sam!"


    "What?" It was so strange. Anne looked up in disbelief. What did he think was going on between them?


    He was the one who arranged for Sam to stay with her. What choice did she have?


    "I told you to stay away from Sam!"


    Kevin didn''t know why he said that, which drove him crazy. All he did know was that he felt really


    ufortable when he saw the way Sam''s eyes fell on Anne. He started to tremble and tense up.


    He was even angrier when he heard how easygoing Anne''s tone was around Sam.


    Maybe it was just as she said, he was mad, but he couldn''t control himself.


    He clenched his fists so hard that his fingertips turned pale. Looking at the wless face in front of her,


    she suddenly burst intoughter.


    "Kevin, I think you''re pathetic. Do you know that?"


    "What did you say?" In an instant, Kevin stalked toward Anne. The next second, he pinched her chin


    with his slender fingers. "Say that again!"


    It was the first time that he had heard someone describe him as pathetic, and he would never allow


    himself to be connected with such a word.


    This woman was testing his limits.


    "You''re so pathetic!"


    She looked straight into his eyes without fear. His eyes were full of anger, but she repeated it calmly,


    each word loud and clear.


    He clenched her jaw harder. However, Anne didn''t feel any pain. Instead, she thought the man was


    ridiculous.


    "Shut up!"


    Obviously, he was angry because his authority was challenged by the woman he hated most. How


    could he not be angry?

 Chapter 25 He Cared

    Chapter 25 He Cared


    His gaze was like a sharp knife, piercing into her eyes, but Anne wasn¡¯t afraid.


    "What? Am I right?" The smile at the corners of Anne''s mouth did not waver. "You asked Sam to stick


    around, and follow me all the time. But now, you want me to stay away from him? Kevin, do you trust


    me or not? Or you just don''t trust yourself?"


    "I said, shut up!"


    When he was so angry, Kevin had to act out physically. He pushed Anne hard. Fortunately, Anne fell on


    the bed behind her, so she was not hurt.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    The baby in her belly was not seriously injured, fortunately. She unexpectedly felt happy when she saw


    the furious look on Kevin''s face!


    "Stop!"


    Sam and Emily burst into the room, their hearts in their throats. They''d seen Kevin push Emily.


    Emily quickly ran to help Anne up in a hurry. Seeing that Anne''s chin was red, she immediately saw


    red.


    "Anne, are you okay? Did he hurt you?"


    "I''m fine." Shaking her head, Anne still stared at Kevin''s cold face. He was so angry, that she knew that


    she had really gotten under his skin this time.


    Sam looked at Anne, focusing his gaze on her chin. He could imagine what had happened without half-


    trying.


    He looked at Kevin and said coldly,


    "You should be ashamed of yourself. A grown man, menacing a pregnant woman!"


    Kevin stared at Sam in response. His red lips curled and his eyes were cold.


    "Don''t talk to me like that. You know I don''t like it."


    At that point, Sam''s face darkened. He turned to Emily and said, "You stay here with Anne tonight."


    Emily nodded repeatedly. She didn''t dare to leave Anne and Kevin in the same room. Who knew what


    would happen in the middle of the night if no one were there?


    "What are you talking about?"


    Kevin frowned. The reason why he moved in was to watch over Anne all the time. But now, Sam


    wanted to get in between them! Who did he think he was?


    "I don''t think I stuttered." Sam approached Kevin slowly. When the two were about to get close to each


    other and the pores on each other''s faces could be seen clearly, he stopped and whispered in Kevin''s


    ear, "If you want the baby to be safe, do as I say."


    Kevin raised his head and a meaningful smile appeared in his dark eyes.


    "Okay."


    Kevin was smiling, but only Anne knew that Kevin was faking it. She didn''t know what he was thinking.


    But how could he let her go so easily?


    Now she felt that there was only one purpose for Kevin to move in, and that was to torment her 24/7.


    The restless day finally came to an end. Anne finally fell asleep under the watchful eyes of Emily.


    Pregnant women were tired all the time, not to mention that Anne was so weak. She hadn''t eaten much


    at all, so she fell asleep quickly.


    When she saw that Anne was asleep, Emily stretched and yawned. She also wanted to get some


    sleep, but she felt that it was better to tell Sam what had happened when he was absent.


    While thinking of that, she nodded, turned around and went downstairs immediately.


    Sure enough, the lights in the hall and the kitchen were still on, and Sam was still up.


    She tiptoed downstairs to see what Sam was doing. When she walked to the kitchen, she saw that


    Sam kept hovering about the stove, turning dials, moving pans, like he was cooking.


    How could he cook in the middle of the night? Didn''t he eat?


    Emily''s voice rang out from behind him. "Sam, what are you doing? It''s the middle of the night!"


    When he heard her, Sam stopped cooking and said, "It''s sote. Haven''t you gone to bed yet? More


    importantly, is she asleep?"


    "Yes." Emily sat down and rested her chin in her hand. She asked, "Are you cooking?"


    "Yes. I just bought the ingredients today. It''s my first time ever making this meal, so I''m afraid it may not


    agree with her."


    Sam didn''t stop what he was doing. While he was busy talking to Emily, he didn''t feel tired. In fact, he


    was physically and mentally exhausted after driving all over the ce to buy the ingredients he needed.


    But now that he had bought them, he had to make it work. It would be toote to do any


    experimentation tomorrow.


    This wasn''t lost on Emily, though. His consideration was part of what made him so attractive. She


    pursed her lips and said, "You are so attentive."


    To be honest, Emily felt a bit sour in her heart. However, she knew that Sam was only doing his duty as


    a doctor, either that or he really cared about Anne, so he was that serious.


    But that didn''t make her feel any better. She''d developed a crush on Sam.


    "Really? It''s just who I am."


    He was right. That was who he was. He would always do what felt right. He wouldn''t change his mind


    because of anyone. As long as he thought he should do it, he wouldn''t stop for anything.


    Even though Kevin made things difficult for Anne again and again, Sam still stood at Anne''s side each


    and every time.


    She didn''t know whether Sam had any ulterior motives when he did all this, but it was simply the right


    thing to do, ording to his morals.


    On second thought, they all had the same goal, which was to protect Anne. As long as Anne was safe,


    she should support him no matter what he was up to.


    With a slight smile at the corners of her mouth, Emily stared at the action of Sam and said with a smile,


    "So what about you? You need sleep, too."


    Sam paused for a moment, turned, and a smile appeared on his angr profile. His two dashing


    eyebrows looked heroic, and a low voice came out of his throat as he asked, "What about you?"


    It was the first time that she had seen Sam smile so gently. Her heart skipped a beat. Emily blinked her


    eyes and her face went red.


    "I''m not sleepy. I can wait for you."


    Sam nodded and snorted, "Hmm."


    The two of them kept silent for a while. Sam was busy cooking, while Emily just watched him in silence.


    It was a good feeling. She liked it a lot.


    "By the way..." All of a sudden, something urred to her. She stood up and said seriously, "Anne told


    me she wanted to move the lemon tree from her old house to here. Think that might be okay?"


    Hearing what Emily said, Sam finally turned around and looked up at her.


    "Lemon tree?"


    Anne had always liked that tree, which had yellow fruit. She liked being around that tree. It seemed to


    lift her mood.


    "Yeah." Emily nodded. In fact, she didn''t tell Sam what had happened today. If he knew that Cherry had


    come here, and she and Kevin ganged up on Anne, he would never let Kevin stay here.


    But Emily knew that she would never bring up something that she shouldn''t have said.


    "Anne likes that tree a lot. I think moving it here will be good for her mood. A hint of sadness shed


    through Emily''s eyes. "She''s been in a funk these days and hardly ate a thing. I''m worried that if this


    continues, she won''t be able to hold on."


    With his thin lips pursed into a straight line, Sam nodded and his face darkened.


    "I''ll arrange for someone to take care of the tree tomorrow."


    "Okay." Emily nodded and said, "I hope Anne can recover as soon as possible. We don''t want her ill


    after she''s given birth."


    "No!" As soon as she finished speaking, Emily realized that she had said something wrong. She shook


    her head and suddenly said, "Uh...don''t listen to me. I''m just rambling."


    Sam took a nce at her, and his eyes seldom softened, "Well, go to bed early. You have to take care


    of her tomorrow morning. Good night."


    "Good night." After casting a reluctant nce at Sam, Emily turned and went back upstairs. Sam was


    right. She had to take care of Anne tomorrow. She''d better get some sleep.


    The room on the second floor was still brightly lit.


    Kevin was not in the mood to sleep He tried closing his eyes but sleep wouldn''te. His moods were


    out of control.


    He felt ufortable staying in the room where Anne had slept for a whole day.


    He wondered if that woman had fallen asleep. She hadn''t eaten anything today, so she didn''t know if


    she could hold on.


    After thinking for a while, Kevin shook his head, picked up the bath towel on the chair and walked into


    the bathroom. Damn it! Why did he overthink everything? He shouldn''t care so much about that


    woman!


    When he was about to leave, his phone vibrated on the bed.


    He frowned and stopped to look at the screen. A name jumped out at him. "Cherry?"


    Kevin turned his head and stared at the phone.


    Why was she calling thiste? It was so strange that he didn''t have the impulse to answer her call.


    After thinking for a second, he picked up the phone with his slender fingers.


    "Hello?"


    Kevin answered in a patient tone after he put down his bathrobe and sat on the sofa.


    "Kevin, what are you doing?"


    Her voice was sweet. Lying on the sofa and looking at the empty room, her heart felt empty too. On the


    other hand, she was afraid that Anne would seduce Kevin when she was not there, so she immediately


    called him.


    She felt relieved when she found it was quiet on the other end of the phone.


    Kevin raised his hand, pinched between his eyebrows, and said indifferently, "I''m about to take a


    shower. What''s up?"


    "Nothing. I just feel bored." Cherry acted coquettishly and her gentle voice was intoxicating. But when


    she heard Kevin''s cold tone, her face became icy and her body stiffened. "Are you with Anne now?"


    "No." Kevin was not in the mood to say one more word to Cherry. He didn''t know why he had been in a


    bad mood recently.


    And worse, he didn''t have anyone to confide in.


    After hanging up the phone, Kevin went into the bathroom and decided to take a cold shower to refresh


    his mind.


    The next morning, before Anne woke up from her dream, a scream broke the silence.


    "Ah! Anne!"

 Chapter 26 A Fever

    Chapter 26 A Fever


    As soon as he heard the scream, Kevin rushed to the scene - he was the first person there. He seemed


    to have just woken up. His white shirt was partially unbuttoned, revealing his solid muscles.


    Emily was still in shock when Kevin rushed in. When she saw him, she became even more frightened.


    She looked away. For a second, she was afraid to look at Kevin.


    Although she was scared, she had to admit that Kevin looked stunning with his perfect figure. Usually,


    she wouldn''t like men like him with a weird temper and behavior. However, she couldn''t bear to see


    such a sexy scene in the early morning.


    "What''s wrong with her?" Kevin asked.


    Anney quietly on the bed with her beautiful eyebrows frowned, her eyes closed, and her lips pursed.


    Beads of sweat were forming on her forehead. Kevin could sense her difort.


    He ced his cold palm over her hot forehead.


    "Why is it so hot?"


    "I don''t know!" Emily was panicking. "I just woke up and found that she had a fever. I''ll call Sam right


    away!"


    Without a second thought, Emily ran out of the room.


    Kevin''s face filled with gloom. As he looked at the weak woman in bed, he became more and more


    anxious. ''How can she be sick after just one night?'' he brooded.


    ''How could such a vicious woman get sick?''


    "No!"


    His body moved in horror and his brows frowned even tighter. "Why? Why?" Anne started talking in her


    sleep.


    He didn''t know what she was talking about. Looking at her face, she seemed to be in great pain.


    Kevin couldn''t help but reach out his hand for her. When he held her palm, he found out that it was cold


    and sweaty.


    "Anne?"


    He still couldn''t be gentle to the woman in front of him. It perplexed him that he still spoke in such a


    cold tone even though he felt very worried about her.


    That worry was subtly forming in his deep eyes. "Wake up, Anne. Wake up," he whispered.


    "Why do you treat me like this?"


    Anne shook her head. A teardrop fell from the corner of her eye, which dampened her hair.


    She cried. She actually cried. Kevin watched the woman in front of him as though he was in a trance.


    He had never seen her cry. She was such an arrogant woman that she wouldn''t easily shed tears no


    matter what she had experienced.


    ''But how could she cry so much because of a dream?'' Kevin thought, puzzled.


    "Why? Why?" Anne continued to speak.


    Although it was hard for Kevin to make sense of what she was saying, he had a rough idea why she


    was saying that.


    He looked at her quietly and held her hand even more tightly as the seconds went by.


    The door creaked open and the sound of hurried footsteps followed. Before Kevin could even raise his


    head, he heard the cold voice of Sam.


    "Step aside," he ordered.


    Kevin refused to let go of her. He still held Anne''s hand as he squatted on the edge of the bed.


    Sam was displeased with Kevin''s stubbornness, and his expression turned even colder.


    "Kevin, if you don''t want her to die, get out of my way."


    After another warning, Kevin raised his eyes slightly. He took a deep breath. "I won''t allow anything to


    happen to her," he said coldly.


    With a weird look, Sam replied, "If anything happens to her or the baby, that''s because you asked for it


    yourself."


    He squatted down and pushed Kevin aside. He studied Anne''s face carefully. It seemed like she just


    had a nightmare and was suffering from a high fever. She looked extremely weak.


    After observing for a while, Sam put down the stethoscope in his hand and took out the medicine he


    had with him. He ordered Emily to help Anne take it.


    Anne was burning up. Her temperature was too high and she needed a good long rest to recover.


    It didn''t help that Anne hadn''t eaten anything for a long time. To help her, Sam had to use the injection.


    "How is she?"


    Kevin asked when he saw that Sam was finished. Sam didn''t respond. Instead, with an indifferent


    expression, he packed his medical kit.


    His calmness annoyed Kevin even more.


    "Sam, I''m asking you. Are you listening?"


    Kevin spoke so loudly that Anne turned over on the bed uneasily.


    When Sam noticed Anne moving, he burst in anger. "Kevin, do you have any idea what you have


    done?" he snapped, staring a hole through Kevin. "She wouldn''t be like this if it weren''t for you."


    Kevin narrowed his eyes. "I know. It''s my fault," Kevin admitted with a low voice.


    It was indeed his fault. If he hadn''te yesterday, perhaps Anne wouldn''t have had a fever. Last


    night, she was wearing very thin clothes and the cold winds had been blowing at her for so long. It was


    inevitable for her to catch a fever.


    "She''s fine," Sam assured him.


    This was the first time he had ever heard Kevin make an apology. Although he was still angry, Sam


    didn''t want to say anything anymore.


    "Really?" Kevin said, his worry still apparent in his voice.


    "As long as you stop making her sad, she''ll be fine." Once he was finished packing up, Sam looked at


    Kevin sternly. "I warn you again," he said. "Don''t forget that she''s carrying your child - the child of the


    Fu Family. If you want your child to be born without any problems, you''d better leave here."


    "Leave?"


    Kevin''s dark eyes lit up. "No, I can''t leave."


    If he didn''t see his childnding safely, he would never leave. ''What if this woman does something


    stupid one day?'' he thought.


    "Can you guarantee that you won''t make her sad again?" Sam asked.


    Kevin turned to Anne on the bed and then back to Sam. "I can promise," he said, emphasizing every


    word.


    "Really?" Emily gasped in a low voice. She never thought Kevin would give in. She was surprised that


    Kevin actually made such a promise in front of Sam. However, as regard to whether he really meant it


    or not, she didn''t dare to conclude easily.


    Sam knew Kevin very well. Kevin was a man who was clear about what to hate or love and he never


    made a promise he couldn''t keep. Hearing his promise, Sam stayed quiet.


    After a while, he nodded and his eyes darkened.


    "Remember what you said today. If this happens again, I won''t give you another chance," he warned.


    Without hesitation, Sam turned around and left the room.


    Emily looked at Kevin who was standing still. ''Kevin must want to stay here for a while,'' she thought.


    Considerately, she followed Sam out of the room and closed the door for Kevin.


    Sam went downstairs. He felt a little unhappy. Remembering what Kevin had done these days pissed


    him off. But since Kevin promised him, there was no reason for him not to believe him.


    "Are you okay?"


    Emily, who was behind Sam, asked. It was rare for her to see Sam''s face this tired so she couldn''t help


    but worry.


    "It''s nothing."


    He rubbed his eyebrows and closed his eyes slightly. He looked exhausted when he sat on the sofa.


    "Are you really okay?" Emily asked again, the worry still lingering on her tone. "You look so tired. What


    time did you sleepst night?"


    He ced his hand down and opened his eyes. They were deep and dark.


    "Three o''clock in the morning."


    "Oh my God!" Emily eximed and looked at her wristwatch. It was seven o''clock in the morning, which


    meant that Sam had only slept for less than four hours.


    ''Did he work in the kitchen all night yesterday?'' she wondered. ''What kept him busy?''


    "Didn''t you sleep the whole night?" she asked.


    "I slept for three hours." Sam looked at his watch. "I''ll go to handle the matter of the lemon tree," he


    said. "Take care of Anne."


    After saying that, he stood up, his figure still so slender. Emily felt her nose go sour.


    "Aren''t you tired?"


    She didn''t know what else to say to stop him.


    Sam smiled and shook his head. "No, I''m not tired."


    He turned around and left. His straight figure soon disappeared in Emily''s sight. Emily was left standing


    still for a long time.


    In the room on the second floor near the mountain, Anne was still lying on the bed with her eyes


    closed.


    Kevin sat next to her. He looked down at her delicate eyebrows and suddenly calmed down. This was


    the first time he had been so close to her. He watched her very carefully.


    Like jasmine, she was very delicate and elegant. The sights of her eyes, eyebrows, and smile were all


    very refreshing.


    However, underneath this beautyy a heart that was as vicious as a snake or a scorpion.


    Kevin ced his hand on her head and touched her eyebrows with his rough fingertips.


    He sighed, "If only you weren''t that kind of woman."


    Something was moving on her face that made her itch and ufortable. Anne frowned. She wanted


    to open her eyes, but she was too weak to lift her heavy eyelids.


    "Anne, once you give birth to the baby, I will set you free."


    The voice sounded both strange and familiar. She felt she had heard it somewhere.


    "As long as the baby is born safely, I can let go of everything you have done before."


    After a while, his warm fingers stopped at the corner of her wet eyes. When she looked up, Kevin


    suddenly withdrew his hand.


    When both their eyes met, Anne was surprised.


    "Why are you here?" she said feebly.


    Kevin''s face reverted to its usual indifference and nced at her. "What''s wrong?" he said in a deep


    voice. "Am I not allowed here?"


    Anne moved and felt a sharp pain at the back of her hand. She looked down and saw a needle pressed


    onto her hand. ''When did this needle get here?'' She couldn''t remember.


    It looked like a bottle of the syringe along the infusion line.


    She frowned and realized that Sam had used the injection on her in the end.


    "Don''t move!" Kevin eximed.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    When she still kept moving, he grabbed her right hand to stop it. "You have a fever," he whispered to


    her. "You need to rest."


    Anne wasn''t used to Kevin being this gentle with her.


    She pursed her lips and looked at him. "Where are Sam and the others?" she asked.


    "I don''t know."


    As soon as she asked about Sam, Kevin''s face immediately turned cold.

 Chapter 27 Stop Thinking About Others

    Chapter 27 Stop Thinking About Others


    Frustration was evident on his face as it darkened. He rubbed the back of his neck to release some


    tension and slowly said, "Stop thinking about other people and start worrying more about your well -


    being." He looked at her pointedly. "Look at your state right now. You''re weak and you still haven''t


    eaten yet." Crossing his arms together, Kevin''s eyes dropped at the IV needle piercing through the


    back of her hand then back at her. "Are you going to depend on that IV drip for the whole period of your


    pregnancy?"


    He was more talkative than usual which caught Anne off guard as she stared at the very vexed Kevin.


    She would have argued back if he was being a jerk but the way he was acting right then and the way


    he worried about her, although his expression was cold, was new and was kind of pleasant so she let it


    slide.


    ¡®But why is he acting like he cares?¡¯ she pondered but just dismissed the thought after finding it


    ridiculous.


    She puffed out her cheeks and let out a breath before shifting her gaze away from his with a frown on


    her face, mumbling, "I''ll try my best to eat. Anne knew that she couldn''t keep on relying on the nutrition


    she was getting from the IV drip throughout the duration of her pregnancy. ''Eating something delicious


    right now sounds appetizing,'' she thought as she tried to pull the IV needle out.


    Since she couldn¡¯t always rely on it, she should stop using it.


    Kevin was shocked, his eyes widening in rm. ''Is this woman crazy?'' he thought before hissing


    angrily. "What are you doing?"


    Kevin immediately grabbed her hand, stopping her from taking the needle out. After seeing her give


    him a weird look, Kevin awkwardly let go of her hand. Clearing his throat he said, "Let it stay for a while


    because you¡¯re still weak. That¡¯s the only thing that¡¯s giving you nutrition right now. I¡¯ll be here until you


    get better."


    "But I want to eat," she grumbled, sulking.


    For the first time in so many days, she felt famished. She knew that once she got out of bed and had a


    full meal, she would definitely devour everything. Just imagining the hot dish and its delicious aroma


    made her salivate.


    "Are you hungry?" Kevin asked. She just nodded absentmindedly which made him raise a brow at how


    strange she was acting. Frowning, he let out a tired sigh before looking at her. "I¡¯ll ask Sam to prepare


    something for you to eat."


    After saying that, Kevin stood up and walked towards the door. Before he left the room, he looked back


    at her with a stern look in his eyes but his voice was gentle. "I''ll go downstairs first then I''lle back


    fast so stay put." Anne was left gaping at the empty spot where Kevin stood before vanishing behind


    the door.


    Anne wondered if she was dreaming as she tried pinching her cheeks. ¡®Ouch!¡¯ she groaned as she


    rubbed the sore spot. She felt the stinging sensation on it proving that what just urred indeed really


    happened. ¡®Did he eat something weird today?¡¯ she thought suspiciously. ''What''s with the sudden


    drastic change in his personality?'' she pondered on, frowning. ''When did he start caring about me?''


    Anne felt conflicted. She didn''t know what to feel with the way Kevin was acting due to the fact that she


    wasn''t used to it. ''Everything feels so unreal,'' she thought as she shifted her gaze to the window with a


    sad smile on her lips. "If only it was real¡­" she whispered. She let out a dryugh, thinking how


    pathetic she sounded. She knew that Kevin didn''t belong to her. ''He has already given his heart to


    Cherry,'' she thought dejectedly, closing her eyes to suppress her tears.


    No one was in sight when Kevin went downstairs which puzzled him. ''Where the hell is Sam when I


    need him?'' he thought, frustrated. He started walking aimlessly through the hallway until he saw a


    group of servants having a meeting at the courtyard.


    The vi that they were currently at belonged to his family but it rarely received any visitors. Kevin


    bought the vi because of how quiet the area is.


    Although he seldom came to live there, the ce had everything that needed to ensure afortable


    life.


    And the servants were dutiful to keep everything in order though Kevin had never asked about the vi.


    He smiled at how peaceful the ce was. Also, he was very satisfied with the butler. At least he


    managed the East Mountain Vi well even in his absence.


    Kevin looked around the whole ce but he didn¡¯t see a single sign of Sam anywhere.


    "Sam?" he shouted, frustration present on his voice.


    He called out for his name a few times but to no avail. A servant who was at the courtyard ran over at


    his direction when she heard him. Her face flushed at the sight of Kevin.


    "Young Master, Mr. Sam and Miss Emily are out," she told him shyly, gazing at him nervously.


    "Out?" Kevin frowned as he looked at the little girl pointedly. "Where are they going?"


    The servant lowered her head to dodge his re, nervously thinking of what to answer. Finally, she


    said, "It seems that they went back to Mrs. Anne''s old house to take something."


    The servant vaguely remembered what she heard about Sam and Emily''s conversation so she didn''t


    really know much about it.


    Looking at the fidgeting girl, Kevin just shrugged his shoulder and said, "Okay." Then he turned towards


    the direction of the kitchen.


    If his memory served him right, Sam came homest night with a lot of paper bags in hand and was


    stuck in the kitchen for a while. ¡®Maybe he went to the grocery store and bought some food,¡¯ he


    thought.


    After entering the kitchen, he stopped dead in his tracks. ''What should I do first?'' he thought, annoyed.


    He had no idea how to cook or do anything household wise other than working on his investments to


    strengthen hispany.


    He was the next heir to theirpany and the noble young master of the Fu Family to top it off so he


    always had an easy life since childhood to begin with. So being in the kitchen was a new whole


    experience for him, let alone cooking.


    He looked around and frowned.


    Seeing the perplexed expression on Kevin¡¯s face, the servant behind him reluctantly asked, "Are you


    hungry, Young Master?"


    Although he looked charming, he really had a very bad temper when he got annoyed. Everyone in the


    vi knew his temper well so when they saw any signs that he was about to do something, they would


    immediate asked what he needed. They were afraid of getting fired if they didn''t serve him well.


    There were two kitchens in the vi. One was a private kitchen and the other was a ce for the chefs


    to cook their daily meals.


    Kevin was at the private kitchen not knowing that there were various dishes that were already cooked


    on the other kitchen for him to enjoy.


    His face darkened as he grumbled, "No." Frustrated, he raised his hand and touched his nose with his


    slender index finger to repress his irritation. "Can you cook?"


    "What?" the little girl gaped before snapping from her astonishment. The servant nodded, still


    confused. "Yes I can, Young Master."


    "That¡¯s good." Kevin nodded. "Well then." He pointed at the kitchen in front of him and said in a low


    voice, "Teach me how to cook."


    "Pardon?" she asked, baffled. ''Did I just hear that right or am I going deaf?'' she thought incredulously.


    ''A young master actually asked me to teach him how to cook? And it''s my scary employer to be exact.''


    She looked at him nervously before saying, "Young Master." She took in arge gulp of air, continuing,


    "Just tell me if you want to have dinner and I¡¯ll prepare some right away. You don¡¯t have to do it


    yourself." Just then, Kevin looked at her with a difficult expression on his face.


    The servant was quivering in fear that her whole face turned pale as a ghost. She quickly moved back


    while her head was lowered down, not daring to raise it. Who knew what her employer was thinking?


    ''Am I going to get fired?'' she thought as she shut her eyes.


    "Forget it." Kevin casually opened the fridge and saw a lot of ingredients that were probably bought by


    Sam when he went out yesterday.


    ''Cooking is a piece of cake,'' he thought as he scanned the food avable in the fridge and the pantry.


    He took some vegetables out of the fridge and inspected them first before shrugging his shoulders.


    ''Maybe this will do,'' he thought as he closed the fridge by his back, vegetables in hand and then he


    started taking action. Kevin got himself busy as he began cleaning the vegetables forgetting the


    servant he was with. The girl behind him seemed to be seriously frightened by what she saw. ''I''m out of


    here!'' the girl thought agitatedly. After hesitating for half a second, the servant then immediately dashed


    out of the kitchen and into the courtyard, leaving Kevin in the private kitchen by himself.


    When Sam was about to leave the vi, Emily found an excuse toe with him. Knowing that she


    wouldn''t cause him unnecessary problem, Sam didn''t refuse. The atmosphere was quiet and peaceful


    when the two of them were in the car.


    Sam took a nce at Emily before shifting his gaze back at the road. "Are you hungry?"


    Emily snapped out from her thoughts when she heard her name and immediately turned at his


    direction, obviously surprised and asked, "What?" She then remembered what his question was. "Oh,


    I¡¯m fine." She smiled a little before looking out of the window.


    After the terrifying event that happened with Anne¡¯s condition in the morning, Emily was too busy to eat


    anything. She wouldn¡¯t have remembered that she still hadn¡¯t had breakfast if it hadn¡¯t been mentioned


    by Sam.


    She looked down at her t stomach and thought, ¡®Maybe I¡¯m not that hungry yet.¡¯


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "Let''s look for a ce to eat first before we continue." Sam smiled considerately


    It was not easy for Emily to refuse Sam so she just nodded and said, "Okay."


    Sam was a person who knew how to enjoy life to the fullest, so the restaurant he chose was naturally


    unique. As soon as they entered the restaurant, a waiter came over with a polite smile on his face.


    "Mr. Sam, wee!."


    Emily looked around the interior of the restaurant before ncing at Sam. It seemed that he was a


    regr guest of the restaurant they were in. Sam only gave him a nod as he calmly said, "The old


    seat."


    "Noted, Sir." He smiled before gesturing his hand in a certain direction. "Right this way."


    The waiter then led the way to their designated table. Sam then started following the waiter as Emily


    caught up. She suddenly felt ufortable when she went inside the restaurant.


    She looked around curiously just to see that everyone was looking at Sam and her.


    The gazes that fell on Sam were naturally soft with fondness present in their eyes whilst what she


    received were jealous and murderous gazes.


    She hastily shifted her gaze away from the crowd and into the straight back of the man who was


    walking elegantly and calmly in front of her. Emily let out a sigh at how unfair fate was for blessing


    Kevin with a beautiful face but it frustrated her more knowing that Sam was just as attractive as him. ''I


    don''t know if having handsome men around me is a blessing or a curse,'' she thought unhappily.


    No wonder those women were attracted to him. Just thinking of it made Emily feel sour.


    The seat chosen by Sam was a seat by the window. As soon as they arrived at their table, the beautiful


    scenery beyond the ss window amazed Emily. She couldn''t help but whisper, "What a beautiful


    ce!"


    The restaurant they were in was located halfway up the mountain. When they first arrived at the ce,


    Emily wanted to go back because she didn¡¯t want to go too far just to eat breakfast. But she didn¡¯t get


    the chance to when she saw how stubborn Sam was acting.


    She just realized how amazing the whole ce was when they arrived at their destination.


    The scenery at the hillside was very beautiful that they could clearly see the foot of the mountain from


    where they were. The green mountain looked more verdant under the cover of the green trees. With


    the flowers that dotted the cliff, the beautiful scene wasced with elegance and delicacy. asionally,


    cold wind blew and burst of fragrance could be smelled.


    The ce was very suitable if someone was in a date.


    ''Wait,'' she thought incredulously, feeling her stomach drop. ''A date? ¡®What the heck am I thinking?¡¯ she


    groaned. She felt her cheeks heat up, embarrassed just by thinking of such a disturbing idea.


    She snapped out from her thoughts when she heard a chair being pulled out. Emily raised her head


    and nced at the man beside her with a look of confusion evident on her face.


    Seeing her acting weirdly, Sam frowned and looked at her worriedly.


    "Is there something wrong, Emily? Are you okay?"


    Emily came to her senses after hearing Sam¡¯s voice and smiled awkwardly, sitting like nothing


    happened. "I¡¯m fine." She shifted her gaze away from him, still feeling embarrassed of her ridiculous


    thought.


    ¡®I just didn¡¯t expect you to pull out a chair for me. That¡¯s all.¡¯ She wanted to add but just held back in.


    Sam''s gentlemanly action made her fall into a reverie again. She couldn''t help but blush when Sam


    was seated in front of her.


    No one spoke while the two of them were eating. Emily was still not used to such an atmosphere


    although they followed the principle of not talking while eating so she decided to think of something to


    talk about.


    She wouldn''t be given another chance to be alone with Sam again so she had to seize the opportunity.


    "Sam," Emily called out. "You haven¡¯t been to the hospital recently, have you?"


    Sam hummed his response as he swallowed his food. He raised his head slightly and nced at Emily.


    "There''s nothing special in the hospital anyway so I don''t need to go there."


    "Is that so?" Emily just nodded silently as she pondered what he said. ''There are countless of excellent


    doctors in the private hospital of the Feng Family,'' she thought. ''Sam wouldn''t need to go there if


    there''s nothing important.''


    "I wonder how Anne is doing now." Emily abruptly stopped from eating with the mention of Anne.


    Raising her chin, she said. "I''m really worried about leaving Mr. Kevin alone with Anne right now."


    Sam looked at her and smiled gently.


    "Don¡¯t worry. Kevin is a man of his word." He smiled reassuringly. "We don¡¯t need to worry since he has


    made a promise." After saying that, he paused and continued, "Maybe it will be better for the two of


    them to stay together alone for awhile."


    Sam took a napkin and cleaned his lips, seeming that he had already finished eating. "Don''t you still


    want to eat?" Emily asked.


    He shook his head and smiled. "It''s fine. I don''t really eat much at breakfast."


    "Oh, okay." Emily just gave him a nod before looking away. Seeing his calm face sent a ripple to her


    heart. "Let''s go," Emily said as she cleaned her mouth with a napkin. "I''m not used to having too much


    breakfast either."


    She smiled at Sam cheerfully before she stood up from her chair and walked out of the restaurant with


    a bright smile on her face.


    Sam shook his head at how weak he was against her cute smile as he stared at her disappearing


    figure with a gentle look on his face.


    The sunlight poured down and the sun moved above the branches.


    While sitting on the bed, Anne felt a little sore in her back after sleeping for so long. She picked up a


    book which was called ''Where is the Beauty?''


    The cover was simple. Just a pink peach blossom rising upwards and the rest of the space were nk,


    that was it.


    She then opened the book and flipped it to the first page where she saw a poem.

 Chapter 28 Rare Tenderness

    Chapter 28 Rare Tenderness


    The poem read, "Today ofst year, I met you in this gate. Your face was extremely charming against


    the flowers'' beauties.


    Now you are no longer here in this gate, only the peach flowers smiling in gentle breeze."


    Anne was attracted by this book at first sight. She excitedly went through several pages of the book in


    a sh. It was like she had forgotten that Kevin ever existed.


    The door creaked open, but she was so engrossed in reading the book that she didn''t even notice that


    someone had entered the room.


    "What are you looking at? Don''t move around so much. Your body still needs to recover,"


    Kevin uttered in a peeved tone. It took Anne quite a while before she realized that someone was talking


    to her. But when she finally did, she looked around and saw something that absolutely terrified her.


    ''What''s going on? Why is there a dark figure in my room?'' She thought to herself while holding her


    heart that almost jumped out of her chest from being startled. After a few seconds, Anne came back to


    her senses and realized who she was looking at. She couldn''t help but wonder why Kevin''s face was


    covered with ash and why he was wearing all ck.


    "What happened to you? Did you clean someone''s chimney or something?" Anne asked with a


    confused look on her face.


    "Stop talking nonsense. I was just in the kitchen,"


    Kevin replied in an aggrieved tone. After that, he walked forward and ced a bowl of porridge on a


    nearby table. No matter how dirty he looked at that moment, he still looked as handsome and dashing


    as his usual self. And his newfound kindness just added more to his charm.


    "Why are you here?" Anne asked while trying her best not to giggle in front of him. When she walked


    closer to take a look at what he brought, she was surprised and asked him in disbelief, "Did you make


    this by yourself?"


    "Of course, I did. Do you really think a grown man like myself can''t cook something that simple?" Kevin


    responded while furrowing his eyebrows at her. He was slightly offended by her question and felt a little


    upset. About a few secondster, he frigidly handed the porridge to Anne and said, "Here, try it. Tell me


    if you like it."


    Anne''s stomach rumbled from hunger so she eagerly took the bowl from him. But when she looked


    down and saw how unappetizing the food looked, her enthusiasm quickly disappeared. After a while,


    the whole room was covered with the aroma of porridge. At that point, she was too hungry to fuss over


    food anymore. It was the first time in a long while that she had had an appetite.


    Additionally, she felt quite fond of the fact that Kevin cooked for her, especially since a kind gesture like


    this was a rare sight to see from him. However, she always knew in her heart that Kevin would never


    choose her to be by his side.


    But she would never admit defeat. She kept fighting for her love which only led her to pain.


    No matter how tired her body was from trying to pursue him, she would always believe she could


    conquer any difficulties.


    Looking at Kevin''s face which was covered with ash, she felt somewhat sad. ''Why would I feel sad?''


    Anne curiously asked herself. She should have felt warm by Kevin''s sweet actions, but she couldn''t get


    rid of the nagging feeling in her heart.


    ''He''s probably doing all of this for the baby,'' she thought while slowly caressing her stomach.


    "What are you waiting for? Eat it before it gets cold,"


    Kevin said in apelling voice. He couldn''t understand why Anne was so deep in thought since all he


    did was just bring her some food.


    His words brought Anne back to her senses. With his bright eyes staring right at her, she ced down


    the book and picked up a spoon to eat. In her mind, the food didn''t look appetizing so she would just


    gulp it down for her baby. But as soon as she tasted it, her eyes widened in shock. The simple bowl of


    porridge was one of the best she had ever eaten.


    Kevin watched closely for her reaction. When he saw the look of delight in her eyes, he quickly asked,


    "How is it?" The first spoonful was always the best indicator if the person liked the food or not. Kevin


    knew this and excitedly waited for her reaction. He even bent down to match her gaze so he could see


    if she was telling the truth or not.


    Seeing Kevin''s nervous expression, Anne gleefully replied, "It''s surprisingly good, to be honest with


    you."


    That bowl of porridge was her first meal in days and it tasted absolutely delicious.


    "Really? Do you really think it''s good?" Kevin asked with a rare smile on his face.


    "Yup!" Anne replied while cheerfully nodding at him. Kevin didn''t want to show it but he was over the


    moon when he made Anne''s mood better. Unfortunately for him, she could easily tell how happy he


    was by his actions. "It''s really very delicious," she said with a blissful smile, assuring him even more.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Right after that, she lowered her head and continued to eat the porridge bit by bit.


    After a few minutes, the sunshine came through the tin curtains on the window. The sunlight shone on


    Anne''s fair face and nobody could deny how beautiful she was.


    It was like she was apletely different woman after eating something. The natural rosiness in her


    cheeks finally appeared on her pale face after such a long time.


    Kevin couldn''t stop his heart from melting at the sight of such a gorgeous woman in front of him.


    He couldn''t resist sitting in front of her and he just watched her quietly, like a child watching his favorite


    show.


    Unfortunately, Anne wasn''tfortable being stared at for so long. She looked up at him and asked,


    "Why are you looking at me like that? Is there something on my face?"


    Kevin was pulled back to reality and tried his best to answer normally, "No, it''s nothing."


    The air in the room quickly became awkward after that. He didn''t have the courage to stare at her


    anymore, but the smile on his face didn''t go away.


    It was the first time that she had seen him smile so much after a long time of cold looks and the


    revtion of it caused Anne to feel a bit upset. With this in mind, the expression on her face darkened


    while she softly asked, "Do you have anything else to do here?"


    "No." Kevin turned to look straight into her eyes and asked, "Are you still hungry? Do you want another


    bowl of porridge? Just tell me and I''ll get you one."


    Feeling a bit uneasy by his unusual actions, Anne replied in a distant voice, "No, thanks. I''m full." The


    food tasted good but she knew she would just throw it all up if she ate too much. In order not to ruin the


    good mood, and to show how grateful she was, she gave Kevin a soft smile and said, "Thank you."


    Kevin was surprised to hear that, so he asked, "What for?"


    "Thank you for cooking for me," she quickly answered in a blissful tone. Even if she couldn''t fully trust


    the man in front of him, she knew that any of Kevin''s attempts to be kind to her should always be


    appreciated. What was more, he didn''t seem to hate her that much as he did before, so she should be


    happy that his impression of her had changed.


    "You don''t have to thank me. This is my job,"


    he replied as his face darkened, and even his smile was gone. He was a little upset. Was he too


    humble in front of her? This was uncharacteristic of him.


    ''Will she think too much about why I cooked for her?'' he wondered.


    As the two were lost in their own thoughts, Kevin''s phone rang all of a sudden.


    After a short nce at Kevin, she picked up the book from earlier and continued where she left off.


    While watching her every move, Kevin took out his phone and looked at the name on the screen.


    Before he answered the phone, he let out a sigh of distress.


    "What''s wrong?" he asked in an irritated voice.


    "Kevin, are you still in the East Mountain Vi?" Cherry asked in a slightly flirty tone with a hint of


    unhappiness in her voice.


    As soon as he heard her question, a frown made its way on his face. After another sigh, he answered,


    "Yes, I''m still here."


    Anne could easily tell who was on the other side of the line by what she heard from Kevin. Additionally,


    Cherry was the only one who had the guts to call him at that hour.


    It was clear that Cherry was making her presence known to her.


    That being said, Anne didn''t want to show her jealousy so she continued reading her book. But her


    ears were listening to every word that came out of Kevin''s mouth.


    "Will I see you today?" Cherry asked in a needy voice.


    Even though it had only been one night since Kevin went to the East Mansion, Cherry couldn''t stand it


    anymore. No matter how hard she tried, she couldn''t get rid of the creeping feeling that Kevin would


    start liking Anne from their time together. For that reason, Cherry knew she had to keep an eye on him


    all the time.


    Feeling a bit hesitant, Kevin meekly replied, "I don''t think I can go back today."


    After Cherry heard his response, the look on her face darkened. She didn''t care whether Kevin''s


    mother was beside her on the sofa. In fact, she knew that showing a sad face to Selma was exactly the


    way to get what she wanted.


    With the saddest frown, Cherry told her about Kevin''s stay at the East Mountain Vi without a n to


    come back.


    Selma couldn''t help but butt in when she saw how upset Cherry was. "He''s been there for two days


    already. Why does he still need to stay there? Give me the phone and I''ll talk some sense into him,"


    she said to Cherry.


    As soon as Kevin heard his mother''s voice, he knew exactly what she was going to say. Feeling


    worried, he nced at Anne from the corner of his eyes. It seemed that she didn''t have a single clue to


    what was happening.


    "Auntie, just let him be. Anne is pregnant these days and can''t eat anything without feeling nauseous.


    She needs Kevin to take care of her and I''m okay with that," Cherry reassured Selma that she was fine


    with Kevin''s decision even though she really wasn''t.


    Selma''s blood instantly started to boil at what was happening around her. Because of her reaction,


    Cherry felt a bit better about herself. At least she was confident that someone was still on her side. And


    she was d that she had seized the opportune moment to help Kevin out. Kevin would appreciate her


    for that.


    Even if Selma didn''t agree with her son''s decision, she kept in anger to herself and just patted Cherry''s


    hand tofort her. After that, she went upstairs, feeling dismayed at the fact that Cherry was too


    considerate.


    With everything settled, Cherry took a deep breath and told herself that she must put up with it for the


    moment.


    With a force caring voice, she clenched her fists hard and said, "I''m sorry, Kevin. I just called you


    because I miss you so much. If you''re busy right now, I''ll let you be."


    Kevin couldn''t help but feel guilty when he heard her. He knew in his heart that he had ignored her for a


    while at that point. And it wasn''t right to treat such a considerate and kinddy like that.


    With tight pressed lips and a heart full of guilt, he gave in and eventually said, "I''ll go back tomorrow


    and I promise I''ll make it up to you."


    When Anne overheard him, her hand stopped turning pages and started to tremble. She looked at


    Kevin''s back and inevitably felt disappointed since he was so kind to her that morning.


    Sure enough, Cherry was the most important person in his heart, more important than her and the


    baby.


    Because of that, she rubbed her tummy and couldn''t help but feel sorry for the life inside her.


    ''Hmp... Do what you want!'' Anne irritably thought to herself.


    After a while, Kevin was finished speaking to Cherry and hung up the phone. As soon as he did, Anne


    suddenly felt dizzy, to the point that she had to close the book in her hand so she could rub her


    temples.


    Despite feeling bad, Anne still put on her best poker face and just stared at the infusion line and a


    bottle of injection nearby. ''I should tell him that he can leave since the IV drip is almost finished,'' she


    thought to herself.


    Kevin quickly noticed that the book she was reading was closed. With a concerned tone, he asked,


    "Why''d you stop?"


    Right after that, he turned his attention to his phone and ced it back in his pocket. In that short


    amount of time, Anne hadin down on the bed. As he watched her, feelings of regret filled his heart.


    He knew it was a bad idea to talk to Cherry while Anne was with him.


    "I''m just tired." Ann replied indifferently and covered herself in the quilt.


    Kevin paused for a while, thinking hard about what he should say to her. However, nothing came out of


    his mind. Helpless, he just said, "Have a good rest, and I will leave first." He felt worse about himself


    now.


    He actually felt embarrassed when he stood in front of her. What a joke! But he couldn''t figure out why.


    "Wait a minute," Anne said in a meek voice.


    Kevin didn''t waste a single second and turned around when he heard her soft voice. With a concerned


    look on his face, he asked, "Is there something you need me to do?"


    The anxiety in his voice was evident. Kevin regretted it as soon as he heard himself.


    Due to the awkward situation, nobody uttered a single word for quite some time. When Anne finally


    regained a bit of strength to talk clearly again, she asked Kevin, "Can I use my phone right now?"


    The look on Kevin''s face turned frigid as soon as he heard her request. While crossing his arms, he


    asked in response, "Why do you need your phone? You''re pregnant and you need to rest. You


    shouldn''t be toying around with one right now."


    Anne knew he would deny her request from the moment she asked. However, she still tried pleading


    with him while biting her lower lip. "Come on, I''m so bored right now and I can''t do anything else to


    entertain myself."


    "You''re bored? Are you not enjoying reading anymore?" On second thought, Kevin realized that Anne


    was right. There was nobody to apany her and her body was too weak to move and go about


    outside. Anyone in her position would surely get bored. That being said, Kevin still didn''t want to let her


    use a phone. After a few minutes, he thought of something that made him re at Anne. In an


    using tone, he asked, "You just want to contact that man, don''t you?"


    Anne waspletely caught off-guard by what he said. With a puzzled look on her face, she asked,


    "What are you even talking about?" Right after that, she stared into his eyes while tears started


    swelling up in her eyes. "Kevin, don''t always think that everyone is bad!" Anne sorrowfully eximed.


    "I think he is bad? Or he is really bad in the first ce?" In a condescending tone, he continued, "Am I


    really at fault to think that way? Think about what kind of person you are and you''ll know why I


    suspected your motives in getting a phone."


    Anne felt a chill down her spine. Kevin''s insensitive and ice-cold words were like a knife stabbing her


    right in the chest. And worse, she was not even qualified to let him known her pain.


    "Forget it," Anne said with a lifeless, cold tone.


    After that, she turned away from Kevin and huddled up in the quilt to wallow in despair. When Kevin


    came back to his senses, he immediately regretted opening his mouth. He couldn''t believe he just said


    those words to such a beautiful, gentle, and kind woman.


    Suddenly, his feelings of pity was reced by contempt. His pride didn''t allow him to feel sorry for a


    woman of her kind. With a cold stare, he turned his back and left.

 Chapter 29 Heartbroken

    Chapter 29 Heartbroken


    Kevin''s footsteps were quickly fading away. Anne listened carefully. Her body stiffened when she heard


    him stop abruptly.


    After a while, the sound of the door mming shut resounded in the room.


    Breathing a sigh of relief, she turned to look at the door. He left. He really left.


    With her strength drained from her body, she finally let a few hot tears slip along the corners of her


    eyes and down on the pillow. As they fell with urgency, they kept reminding her that she was just a tool


    for surrogacy.


    After getting what she deserved, she would leave immediately.


    Cherry seemed to be in a good mood thanks to the phone call.


    Obviously, Selma was very satisfied with her. On the contrary, she found Kevin''s recent performance


    quite disappointing. Even though Anne was pregnant, it was inappropriate for him not toe back for


    days.


    Fortunately, Cherry was sensible enough not toin about it. Otherwise, she would really be


    pissed off by Kevin.


    "Kevin is such a willful boy. It''s one thing to stop dealing with thepany''s affairs, but quite another


    not to find the time to be with you." Selma picked up the cup of coffee from the table and took a


    cautious sip. "Luckily, Cherry, you''re such a fairdy and don''t bother at all."


    Cherry sat graciously on the sofa. She always took care to show the best version of herself around


    Selma.


    Raising her head delicately, she unted a gentle smile.


    "Auntie, it doesn''t matter. I understand Kevin. After all, this is his first child. It''s natural for him to be


    thoughtful."


    "You are so considerate." With a satisfied nod, Selma smiled back at her.


    In spite of her praise, Cherry still felt bad. Her smile was graceful, but her gaze was full of


    disappointment.


    How could Selma not understand what she was thinking? Noticing her unhappy look, Selma asked,


    "Cherry, are you worried about Kevin?"


    "What?" Astonished by that unexpected question, Cherry quickly turned around with her expression full


    of denial. "No, no. I believe in him. But Anne is a good girl. I''m afraid--"


    "You don''t have to worry about that. Kevin is a man who treasures the present. He knows the difference


    between love and hate very clearly. He hates Anne so much. How could he fall in love with her?"


    Smiling, Selma added, "What''s more, Anne has fallen far behind you. Kevin has good taste. We should


    trust in him."


    Since it was Selma to say those words, Cherry couldn''t bring herself to disagree. At least, she knew


    she seeded because Selma liked her, and so did the rest in the whole Fu Family.


    Therefore, as soon as the baby was born, she would formally marry Kevin and be the young


    hostess of the Fu Family.


    At the thought, she couldn''t help but smile triumphantly.


    ''Anne, you can''tpete with me after all.''


    Sam and Emily had been out the whole day and hadn''te back yet. Feeling bored for staying in the


    vi alone, Kevin wanted to see Anne, but he had just left her room. It wouldn''t be appropriate for him


    to rush to her too soon.


    After waiting downstairs for some time, irritated and consumed by his own thoughts, he finally decided


    to go upstairs again.


    The door was closed. He stood in front of it for a while before bringing himself to knock.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    He knocked and knocked, but no sound came from inside. Frowning, he bashed on the door harder.


    "Anne, are you asleep?"


    Hearing the noise, Anne immediately pointed her eyes to the door. What was wrong with Kevin? He


    had barged into her room to scold her a while earlier, and now he''d alreadye back. What was he


    up to?


    She pursed her lips, staying quiet.


    It didn''t matter what he was going to do. But she didn''t want to say anything now, not to mention see


    his annoying face again.


    Anne turned over in her bed. Although she couldn''t fall asleep, it was good for her to lie down as she


    needed to rest.


    "Anne, if you keep silent, I will open the door ande in."


    As he got no response, he pushed the door open and burst in. He caught a glimpse of the slightly


    bumped quilt on the bed.


    Knowing that she was still resting gave him some relief.


    He strode to the bed and stopped at its side. As he leaned over, he gazed at Anne''s beautiful and


    delicate features.


    Her eyes were closed, her eyshes trembled slightly, and her breathing was slow. She seemed to


    have fallen asleep.


    It wasmon for pregnant women to sleep more. Shaking his head, Kevin sighed, "You did fall


    asleep so soon and soundly."


    Anne clenched her fists under the quilt, wishing she could jump up and tell Kevin she wasn''t sleeping at


    all.


    She was just a pregnant woman lying on the bed for a while, but in his eyes, she waszy. That man


    really hated her.


    After some time, Kevin was still there. The sound of turning pages traveled to Anne''s ears from the


    sofa.


    Hearing that, she moved a little and opened her eyes stealthily to look in that direction.


    She hadn''t noticed that Kevin had picked up the book "Where is the Beauty" from her bed, which he


    was now reading attentively on the sofa.


    Biting her lips furiously, Anne was on the verge of breaking down.


    She really couldn''t understand what Kevin wanted. She had fallen asleep. Shouldn''t he just leave


    quietly? What was he doing? ''You can read somewhere else!''


    After lying still for a while, Anne couldn''t bear it anymore. She moved and made some noise on


    purpose to make Kevin notice her.


    Since she couldn''t pretend to be asleep anymore, she was ready to drive Kevin out. She didn''t want to


    stay in the same room with this man the whole night.


    "Ahem..."


    She deliberately faked a cough. At the sound, Kevin turned around and saw her cough with her eyes


    closed. Then, he stood up and walked toward the bed.


    After coughing a few times, Anne cracked her eyes open gradually.


    The moment she opened thempletely, she saw Kevin''s handsome and cold face in front of hers.


    Pretending to be surprised, she asked in a sleepy tone, "Why are you here?"


    "What do you think?"


    He didn''t know why, but he felt that there was something wrong with her expression, as if she had been


    aware of his presence from the beginning.


    Otherwise, why would her eyes be so evasive? It seemed that she was feeling guilty.


    "How can I know what you are doing here? I just fell asleep. You must have woken me up." As she


    red at him, she added in a low voice, "Get out of here. I want to sleep."


    "Then sleep. Just ignore me." Kevin straightened up and went to sit back on the sofa. He picked up the


    book and continued to read it as if no one was around.


    At this, Anne began fuming with rage. "What the hell are you doing? I can''t fall asleep if you sit here."


    "Really?" Kevin turned to look at her, raising his eyebrows in a sly expression. "But it looked like you


    were sleeping well just now."


    "Kevin, did you do it on purpose?"


    Yes, he had done it on purpose. He knew that she didn''t want to see him, but he still appeared in front


    of her intentionally, making her unhappy.


    "How could I? You are pregnant, so it''s not safe for you to be alone. I will take care of you." Ignoring her


    protests, Kevin turned back to the book in his hands.


    That was thest straw for Anne. Seeing that the IV medication bag and the line ran dry, she


    straightened her back, pulled out the needle, ready to get out of bed.


    As Kevin noticed that, his face turned suddenly icy. "What are you doing?"


    "I want to get up." Without paying further attention to him, Anne lifted her quilt, eager to get out of bed.


    Kevin immediately put down the book and marched decisively toward her. Looking down at her, he


    asked, "Where do you want to go?"


    Anne didn''t like the way Kevin talked to her. Although he had always used that tone with her, now that


    she was pregnant, she had an advantage she should make good use of.


    "I want to go to the bathroom. What? Am I not allowed to go there?"


    "It''s not that I don''t allow you to go. I''ll carry you there." As soon as he finished that sentence, he bent


    down upon Anne, ready to take her in his arms.


    With a scream, Anne pulled back right away and red at Kevin vigntly. "What do you want to do?"


    "I''ll carry you. You''ve been lying in bed the whole day. Now your body is weak, and I''m afraid you can''t


    stand up." Kevin stared at the woman in front of him impassively.


    His tone and expression were calm, yet extremely serious.


    Anne didn''t know what he was up to, but he looked dangerous. She''d better not provoke him.


    "Forget it. I won''t go." She straightened her back and pointed at the book on the sofa. "That''s my book.


    I want to read it. Give it to me."


    Narrowing his eyes, Kevin replied coldly, "Are you giving me orders?"


    Anne looked up at him and nodded. "Sort of. Forget it if you don''t want to."


    With a sneer, Kevin turned around and walked back to the sofa to pick up the book. He then handed it


    to Anne. "How can I not want to?"


    Today, Kevin was strange. Anne grabbed the book uneasily and opened it at the page she was reading


    earlier, but no matter how appealing the novel was, she couldn''t read a word.


    She was not in the mood to read anything with Kevin looming over her.


    "What on earth do you want?"


    She had waited patiently for him to leave, but Kevin showed no intention to go away. He just sat beside


    her with a cold stare, watching her reading.


    "I don''t want to do anything. Did I disturb you?" He shrugged. "I don''t think so."


    Anne squinted at him. "Kevin, if you are bored and have nothing to do, you can leave. I don''t need you


    here."


    Exasperated by his insistence, she couldn''t figure out his intentions. What did he mean? Did he want to


    watch her at all times? He had already locked her up in this vi. What else did he want to do?

 Chapter 30 Taking Her Out

    Chapter 30 Taking Her Out


    Kevin nodded and said expressionlessly, "I know, but I need to spend time with my child."


    "You..." Anne really wanted to throw the book she held at his annoying face. But on second thought,


    she could use the art of persuasion and pawn Kevin off on Cherry.


    "Kevin, will you stay here with the child until it is born?"


    Noticing her softer tone, Kevin nced at her and nodded. "Yes."


    "But don''t forget that Cherry is waiting for you at home."


    It was indeed beyond Kevin''s expectation that Anne would bring up Cherry. He frowned, "What do you


    mean?"


    "Nothing. I just think you should spend more time with her. She''s a real catch. Aren''t you afraid


    someone else will get her?"


    "Will you also worry about me?" Kevin''s sharp eyes looked at Anne, and it seemed he could see


    through Anne''s scheme. Kevin thought he was the only one who could choose, and no one could take


    that choice away from him.


    Noting the rays of cold light from his eyes, Anne raised her head and looked at him with a faint smile.


    "Of course. Seriously, though¡ªare you willing to lock yourself in this ce all day long with a pregnant


    woman?"


    "Who said you would be locked up here all day long?"


    Kevin frowned and wondered where Anne had got this idea from.


    Hearing Kevin''s words, Anne was in a bad mood. She sneered, "Didn''t you say that? That I had to stay


    here until the baby was born? You told me I wasn''t allowed to go out. So are you ready for that? If you


    stay with me, you''ll have an idea of how it feels,"


    she said this slowly, word by word. Kevin narrowed his eyes and said, "Since you want to go out so


    bad, let''s go!"


    Seeing the dangerous look on his face, Anne didn''t want to push it, but sometimes he went too far.


    She''d have to challenge him on some things.


    Maybe that was the only way to get Kevin to understand she was a person, not a robot. Even if he


    didn''t love her, it was better if he hated her.


    Anne followed Kevin downstairs. To be honest, she was still very weak. It took everything she had to go


    from the room to the stairs, and again from the stairs to the hall.


    She was very tired, but she followed Kevin bit by bit without saying a word. Because she knew that if


    sheined, Kevin might change his mind about taking her out.


    She had been here a few days, but she had never gone out, nor could she even call or text anyone.


    She hadn''t forgotten her appointment with Ryan, but she couldn''t contact him, and that would be hard


    to pull off now.


    When they got to the hallway, Kevin suddenly stopped and looked back at her.


    She halted her steps and looked at the man in front of her, keeping her poker face.


    "What do you want to eat tonight? We''ll go somewhere and grab something."


    Eat? Anne sneered in her heart. She didn''t want to eat anything, and just wanted to go out and get


    some fresh air.


    If she could just get out of the house, she''d be happy, even if she had to be with Kevin. As for a choice


    of meals, she didn''t care.


    "Alright."


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She stood straight beside him, looking as imposing as him.


    ncing at her coldly, Kevin raised his eyebrows and said in a low voice, "Let''s go."


    The couple walked to the car. They could see the countryside in the fading light of evening, its rolling


    hills, trees, and lush greenery. Everywhere Anne looked was absolutely beautiful and serene.


    It was not like it was all good. It was stressful being near Kevin, but she still was in a much better


    mood.


    Looking at the green nts in front of her, Anne couldn''t help putting her hand on her belly. "Baby,


    mommy has taken you outside. Look, it''s so beautiful here," she whispered.


    Although she kept her voice low, Kevin could hear her clearly.


    Unconsciously, he tightened his grip on the steering wheel, while he turned his head slightly and took a


    look at the woman beside him. There was a slight smile at the corners of her mouth, and her eyes filled


    with tenderness that could rarely be seen in them.


    She sat quietly beside him, with her head gently leaning against the leather seat. Her face was quiet


    and elegant.


    A gentle breeze tousled her hair, bringing a burst of fragrance. A vague smile appeared at the corners


    of Kevin''s mouth.


    "Where do you want to go?"


    Kevin spoke first, but Anne didn''t react much. She still looked out of the window and said softly, "It''s up


    to you."


    She was not a picky person and was easy to satisfy. She was happy she finally got out into the open


    air. The most important thing now was the baby growing inside her. She knew if she were in a bad


    mood all the time, the baby''s health would be affected.


    Since she was outside finally, she was determined to be in a good mood and enjoy this night to the


    fullest.


    She could just ignore Kevin. He didn''t really want to be here, anyway.


    "Then let''s head to your house."


    After hearing what the man said, Anne turned her head suddenly and asked, "What did you say? To my


    house?"


    She hadn''t been there in a long time. Last time she was there was before she married Kevin.


    Considering the life she lived then, how could she return to that house where everyone was tired of her,


    where they lived to humiliate her?


    "What? You don''t like that idea?"


    Kevin turned the car around with a cold smile.


    Looking at his expression, Anne knew that he did it on purpose. It was not her own home at all. It was


    the Ye n, Cherry''s home.


    "Yeah. Go ahead. Whatever you want."


    Looking around, Anne felt a little sad. When she felt the breeze heralding the end of spring and the


    beginning of summer, she felt chilled for some reason.


    That so-called home had been meaningless to her for a long time. It had been a long time since her


    mother died, and after her mother''s death she vowed never to return. But Kevin insisted they visit


    again.


    She smiled bitterly. Kevin would never pass up an opportunity to torture her.


    Anne shook her head. "Kevin, this is not cool.


    I don''t want to go there."


    After a moment of silence, Anne chose to surrender. She didn''t want to set foot in that house. She


    would rather stay in the East Mountain Vi.


    Kevin turned his head. It was the first time that he had seen such a firm expression on Anne''s face. He


    nodded and agreed, "Okay."


    Anne didn''t expect that Kevin would bend so easily. She bowed her head, with her good mood swept


    away again.


    When he realized that Anne didn''t want to go there, it dawned on Kevin he said something wrong. No


    one in her family liked her. She would be theughingstock of her whole family if she came back.


    At first, he just thought she had no friends and could drive her home to live for a period of time. But


    then after he thought carefully, he found that Anne really had nowhere to go except to stay with him.


    He was sympathetic to her but he knew she was obstinate when she wanted to be. It was also her


    stubbornness that made Kevin want to hurt her again and again to make her bend.


    Kevin didn''t take Anne to a restaurant for dinner. He drove to the riverside park and then stopped.


    "What are we doing here?"


    Anne couldn''t understand what was going on Kevin''s head. He said they were going to have dinner.


    Why did he suddenlye here?


    "It''s pretty here. I want to take in the sights."


    Kevin eased the seat back andy down leisurely. He closed his eyes and rested his hands behind his


    head, feeling extremelyfortable.


    He should have taken a shower, and the ck color on his face had long since disappeared, reced


    by a clean and resolute face.


    His hair was neatlybed, and half of his forehead was covered by his bangs. Under his hair were


    two dashing eyebrows, which made him look strong.


    At this moment, his expression was much gentler than before, and his breath was not so cold as it used


    to be.


    Anne stared at him a few times, but soon she was attracted by his face and couldn''t tear her gaze


    away.


    "If you keep looking at me like that, I can''t guarantee that I won''t take advantage of it."


    When he spoke, Anne''s heart suddenly trembled. She quickly turned her head to look out of the


    window, but her face was as hot as fire.


    It was so humiliating for her to be horny right now. Not to mention it was Kevin. What was she thinking?


    "Ha-ha." Kevin chuckled and turned to look at her, "You know, sometimes you''re not that annoying."


    Her heart skipped a beat, and her body froze. Hearing this, Anne wrinkled her nose and asked softly,


    "What do you mean?"


    He had always told her she was annoying. Why did he say that all of a sudden?


    Kevin blinked his eyes and said in a low voice, "I said what I said. What part didn''t you understand?"


    "All of it." Anne shut him down without any hesitation. She wasn''t going to guess what Kevin was really


    thinking. "How should I know what you''re thinking?"


    "Tell me, what kind of home life did you have when you were a kid?"


    Kevin stood up quickly, and the huge shadow shrouded Anne, who could clearly smell a scent that was


    Kevin''s and his alone.


    It was a pleasant smell, though she couldn''t tell if it was his natural smell or the scent of tobo. For a


    moment, Anne was mesmerized by such smell.


    Kevin leaned aside. The streetmp overhead cast a yellow light, and his deep eyes were sparkling.


    "I..."


    She didn''t know why Kevin suddenly asked this question. But when he mentioned her past, she felt


    heartbreaking pain. Her past could only be described in four words.


    Nothing but unbearable memories.


    "Tell me."


    Hiszy voice rang in her ears. Anne raised her chin and asked, "Why do you ask? Don''t you know


    already?"


    He knew how she grew up. It was ironic to ask her at this moment.


    Kevin shook his head, "Not really. I have my own ideas, but I want to hear it from you."


    He knew what kind of person Anne was then, but he didn''t know much about her past.


    For example, what kind of environment could make her turn out like this? Even with everyone hating


    her, she still managed to endure it. She had a sense of self, as much as her family tried to quash it.

 Chapter 31 Hated

    Chapter 31 Hated


    It seemed like nothing in the world could destroy her.


    After thinking about it carefully, Anne said rather casually, "Like what you just know, they cast me aside.


    I was hated andughed at by everyone."


    As soon as she spoke, heughed. "Then, please tell me how you survived."


    He was mocking her, but Anne didn''t care, because even she didn''t know how she did it.


    "I just tried my best to exist in this world."


    After saying that, she straightened up and couldn''t help but put her hands around her exposed arms.


    She suddenly missed her mother badly, who had left her so long that she could scarcely remember her.


    What she looked like, her smile, her warmth...all of that had faded from Anne''s memory.


    When Kevin heard this, the smile at the corners of his mouth stiffened. He regretted asking that


    question.


    "Then you''re living a good life."


    He clearly didn''t want to hurt her anymore, but what came out of his mouth was still something hurtful.


    He just couldn''t help it.


    "Really?" Anne smiled slightly, "A good life? Maybe. Maybe I am."


    She owned shares in AN Group, became the vice president of thepany, and married the man


    everyone dreamed of. She must have lived a good life. She was the young hostess of the Fu Family,


    how bad could she be?


    Kevin narrowed his eyes and said, "We won''t go back to the East Mountain Vi tonight."


    "Why?" Anne turned to look at him, and asked in confusion, "Where are we going?"


    "We''re heading back to my house." Kevin stood up, held the steering wheel with both hands, and


    looked at the river in the dark night. "Anne, take good care of my child and give birth to it. I''ll give you


    everything you deserve."


    Every pore in her body was invaded by the cold air. With a smile on her face, Anne replied, "Okay, I


    promise you I won''t do anything to hurt your child."


    "Okay. I''ll hold you to it." After the engine started, Kevin looked straight ahead as they drove away.


    Along the way, Anne kept silent. All she could think about was what Kevin said. She knew that Kevin


    really hoped that she could give birth to a son as soon as possible, so that the two of them could


    separate. They would owe each other nothing after that.


    Unfortunately, she didn''t know if the baby growing inside her was a boy. If it wasn''t a boy, would she still


    have to be with him for a few more years?


    She had no idea if she even wanted that.


    "Auntie, look! This dress is so beautiful!"


    "Yes, you''re right."


    Selma nodded. She was quite satisfied with the fashion show. Many clothes were so finely made and


    she considered ordering a few.


    "Auntie, you busy tomorrow? If not, how about I go shopping with you?" Cherry adopted a thoughtful


    look.


    Selma was very happy. "Okay, I''d love to buy you some clothes. I know¡ªit''s poorfort for the way


    you''ve been treated, but at least it''s something."


    Cherry knew what Selma was talking about. She was in a bad mood at the mention of it, but she still


    managed to shove her emotions aside for the moment. "Auntie, I don''t need that. I understand


    everything and I don''t care."


    "Okay, then," Selma sighed and kept silent.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    The two people sitting on the sofa were watching a TV show when a servant suddenly walked over in a


    hurry.


    "Mrs. Selma, Miss Cherry!"


    "What''s wrong? Why are you in such a hurry? Shouldn''t you mind your manners?"


    Selma frowned and scolded the servant severely. She didn''t know what was wrong with the servants,


    always shouting and screaming for no reason.


    Seeing that Selma was angry, the servant lowered her head in a hurry and tried not to breathe too


    loudly.


    "Mrs. Selma, Mr. Kevin is back. He..."


    "What? Do you mean Kevin''s here?" Full of joy, Cherry quickly stood up, excitedly grabbed Selma''s


    hand and said, "Auntie, did you hear that? Kevin''s back!"


    Before the servant could even finish her statement, Cherry had already run out happily.


    "Kevin! Is that you?"


    Kevin and Anne had just stepped into the room, and Cherry was there to greet them.


    Anne''s face showed little reaction, but Kevin was a little surprised. "Cherry?"


    The smile on Cherry''s face froze. She paused for a bit and said, "Kevin, you''re back!"


    "Hmm." Kevin nodded, nced at Cherry and walked inside.


    Cherry stood still and stared at Anne. She raised her voice and asked, "Anne, why are you here?


    Feeling better now?"


    How could Anne not understand what she meant? She blinked her eyes and said calmly, "Much better.


    Thank you for your concern, Cherry."


    Cherry forced a smile onto her delicate face. She stepped forward, deliberately approached Anne, and


    whispered, "What are you doing here? Don''t you know you''re not wee?"


    "Of course I do." Anne looked back at her without any stir in her eyes. "But Kevin asked me toe.


    What was I supposed to say?"


    "You said Kevin asked you toe here?" Cherry bit her lips and shook her head, "No way. He came


    here, and you just tagged along."


    Anne smiled gracefully.


    "Oh really? And why would I do that? Maybe to see how well you two get along?" She turned around


    and nced at the direction of Kevin. "Or maybe I came here so you could torture me?"


    "You..." Cherry didn''t expect that Anne''s tongue would be so sharp. She was furious, but she couldn''t


    lose her temper. She raised her hand, held Anne''s arm and shouted, "Let me help you in! Be careful!"


    Cherry gripped her arm so tightly that Anne frowned and stopped to take a look at her.


    Cherry raised her head and red at her.


    She couldn''t mess with Anne without disgracing herself, but she could vent her anger secretly.


    Anyway, Kevin was back. So Cherry could do everything she could to make time with him, and leave


    Anne behind.


    Secretly tormenting Anne was just icing on the cake.


    "Mom."


    When he walked over the sofa, Kevin saw Selma and sat next to her. She seemed to be in a bad


    mood. Seeing that, he asked, "You don''t look happy. Who upset you?"


    "It''s you!" Selma said, ring at Kevin. "Who upset me? The very idea!" she added. Why did you bring


    her here? She''s pregnant now and should stay at home."


    As soon as she looked up, she saw Anne''s expressionless face. She couldn''t tell what Anne was


    thinking that made her wear a long face all day long,


    She preferred Cherry''s smiles, while the sight of Anne just put her off.


    Kevin pursed his lips and tried to smooth things over.


    "Mom, why don''t you go to bed?"


    "With you acting like this? How can I rest?" Obviously, Selma was not satisfied with Kevin''s recent


    behavior. She sat up straight and said seriously, "Let me tell you, I know the baby is important, but you


    can''t forget Cherry."


    Selma seldom cared about his affairs, but today she said so much. It seemed that she really liked


    Cherry.


    Kevin looked up and saw Cherry nearby.


    It had only been a few days, but she had lost so much weight. Cherry noticed Kevin''s gaze, so she


    immediately looked up and smiled at him.


    A smile like that made Kevin feel even guiltier.


    "I know."


    Kevin replied coldly, "Mom, I know how to handle my own affairs."


    "Really? Do you really know? Because if you did, you wouldn''t have brought Anne here." With a


    disappointed expression, Selma stood up and said, "I''m going upstairs. Clean up your mess. And get


    Anne out of here by tomorrow. I want her gone by the time I get up."


    After casting a disdainful nce at Anne, Selma straightened her chest and went upstairs in noble and


    elegant steps.


    As soon as she walked to the sofa, Anne nced towards Selma who went upstairs. She knew that


    Selma didn''t like her, but she didn''t expect this kind of hate.


    "Still feeling okay?" Cherry asked her.


    She was pretending again. But it would be rude not to respond. She nodded and smiled. "I feel pretty


    good. Thank you, Cherry."


    "That''s good. Have a seat." It looked like Cherry was helping Anne sit down on the sofa, but in fact, she


    pinched Anne''s slender arm hard.


    Although it hurt, Anne was still calm. The smile at the corners of her mouth was faint, like she hadn''t


    been affected at all.


    "Cherry, you don''t have to be so attentive to your cousin..."


    Seeing that Cherry was busy taking care of Anne, Kevin waved at Cherry, patted the seat beside him


    and said in a low voice, "Come sit next to me. I haven''t seen you for a few days. How did you lose so


    much weight?"


    "I''m fine!" Hearing that, Cherry was naturally very happy. She sat beside Kevin and then said shyly,


    "Kevin, why did you suddenlye back?"


    Seeing her blush, Kevin felt warm in his heart.


    Looking at her shy face, he couldn''t help raising her chin slightly. Her smile was charming. Looking at


    her beautiful lips, he really wanted to kiss her.


    But he held back his desire because Anne sat beside him.


    "Why did Ie? Because I miss you."


    Seeing how cutesy they were together, Anne almost vomited. Sure enough, her guess was right. Kevin


    only came here to see Cherry.


    Unfortunately, when she married Kevin, she made an agreement with him¡ªhe was not allowed to


    touch other women while they were married.


    So even if the two of them were burning with desire, they couldn''t really do any more than looking at


    each other.

 Chapter 32 Play The Coquetry

    Chapter 32 y The Coquetry


    "You are so annoying, Kevin. I miss you too."


    Cherry''s coquettish voice almost melted Kevin into a warm lovey-dovey puddle. Anne thought, ''No


    wonder Kevin likes Cherry so much. Every guy likes a flirty woman like that, huh?''


    Anne wasn''t like that, and she knew it. Why would anyone be attracted to her? She wasn''t girly or


    flirtatious, and most people would think her a weirdo if she acted like that.


    Anne smiled in self-mockery. It was better for her to leave these two people as soon as possible, or she


    would throw up what little she had eaten that day.


    "Ahem." With a slight cough, Anne pointed upstairs and said, "May I be excused? I''m headed to my


    room."


    Although she seldom came here, Anne still remembered the general location of her room.


    "You don''t have to do that. I''ll get you a room in town."


    Kevin stood up and stopped Anne. His words were so powerful that it took a long time for Anne to


    react.


    "Get me a room? Like at a hotel?"


    What was the meaning of this? Did he mean she was free tonight?


    "Yeah, I''ll go with you." Kevin let go of Cherry''s hand and straightened his clothes. "Cherry, get some


    sleep, okay? I''ll be back tomorrow."


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "What?" Cherry didn''t expect that Kevin would behave like this. She had waited for Kevin toe


    back, but he was going to stay in a hotel,


    and with Anne. This was more vexing than their arrangement in the East Mountain Vi.


    "Why? You''re back. Why go to a hotel when you can stay here?"


    Cherry couldn''t understand what Kevin was thinking. Since they had returned to this house, what was


    he thinking by doing this? Did he want to stay alone with Anne?


    No, it was impossible.


    "My mother made herself clear. Anne has to be out by morning."


    Kevin parroted Selma''s thoughts. Cherry was taken aback, so was Anne. Anne didn''t know that Selma


    hated her so much.


    "But..."


    Cherry wanted to say something more, but she couldn''t think of any reason to keep Kevin from leaving.


    Since it was Selma''s idea, what else could she say?


    "Fine. When will you be back?"


    "I wille back in the morning, after I get her settled somewhere." Kevin reached out and pinched


    Cherry''s nose in a petting act. "Good girl, wait for me."


    He was so gentle that Cherry had been deeply attracted by his deep eyes.


    She was enthusiastic, and she nodded immediately, "Okay, I''ll wait for you."


    Seeing that the two were reluctant to part, Anne really didn''t have the heart to interfere. She decided to


    help out. "How about this? Youe back here after getting me settled in the hotel. I don''t need you


    around all the time. I''m not helpless."


    "Really?" Cherry asked excitedly. "That sounds like a great idea! Is it really okay for you to be alone in


    the hotel?"


    Anne had expected Cherry''s reaction. She nodded and said without hesitation, "Of course. I can handle


    myself."


    "No." As soon as Anne gave her response, Kevin said, "I know what you''re nning."


    Anne pursed her lips. Kevin wasn''t dumb, and knew what she was ying at.


    She wanted to take advantage of this opportunity to contact Ryan, but Kevin was always so paranoid.


    This was going to be harder than she thought.


    She had to find a way to stay here, instead of going back to the East Mountain Vi. Then she might


    find an opportunity to go out. Then she could ask for help from Sam. That should be no problem.


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about," said Anne. Turning to him, she said, "If you don''t trust me, you


    can go to the hotel with me. I don''t mind. Take Cherry, too, for all I care."


    "I''d better not. Cherry needs her rest."


    Kevin shut Anne''s idea down. He didn''t even give Cherry a chance to speak. Then he turned to face


    Cherry, put his hands on her shoulders and charmed her with a gentle look.


    "Cherry, I''ll be back in the morning. Go to bed now, okay?"


    Since he was so gentle, it was not easy for Cherry to refuse. She could only put on a hurt face, pout


    her red lips and say, "I''ll hold you to that."


    "I''m looking forward to it." He lowered his head and gave a light kiss on Cherry''s red lips in front of


    Anne.


    Cherry blushed and threw herself into Kevin''s arms.


    Standing off to the side and looking at them, Anne had a cold expression on her face. She turned her


    back on them, as if those two had nothing to do with her.


    After finally getting their fill of intimacy, the two finally let go of each other. Cherry reluctantly escorted


    Kevin out, while Anne followed close behind them. Looking at their tightly sped ten fingers, Anne felt


    extremely ufortable.


    How ridiculous she was! Her husband flirted with another woman in front of her, but she didn''t even


    have the right to say anything about it.


    It would be a rare thing to find another wife like that.


    When they arrived at the hotel, Kevin booked two rooms. Although it was a hotel under the name of AN


    Group, when she checked in, Anne still felt a little leery.


    She liked the idea of separate rooms, but she was here with Kevin. If someone posted this online,


    she''d surely hit the headlines tomorrow.


    Even though she was the young hostess of the Fu Family, the public knew that she was just his spouse


    in name only.


    Everyone felt that title should belong to Cherry.


    She was probably the only one who would be sympathized orughed at when she was in the papers.


    When she entered the elevator, Anne looked at the man next to her. He was silent and frowning, so she


    knew he was in a bad mood.


    Well, since he was in a bad mood, she would not be afraid to ask him a few questions.


    "Why two rooms?"


    After thinking for a while, Anne suddenly blurted this out. She even startled herself. She frowned and


    immediately took back her words. "Actually, I mean-"


    Kevin looked back at her with a pair of deep eyes under his dashing eyebrows. He opened his red lips


    and said, "Well, what''s the matter with that?"


    "Nothing."


    Looking back at him, Anne raised her eyes and pursed her lips.


    With a sound of the bell, the elevator door opened. Kevin put his hands in his pockets and walked


    towards the end of the corridorzily.


    Anne followed him and tried to hide herself. There was a phone in the hotel. As long as she and Kevin


    lived separately, she could get in touch with Ryan.


    When he walked to the door of the hotel, Kevin suddenly stopped. Looking at the presidential suite in


    front of him, he raised his eyebrows and asked Anne, "Which room do you want?"


    "Either one."


    At this time, Anne would not want to choose a room. What she was thinking then was how to


    sessfully get rid of Kevin.


    "Okay, this one, then."


    Kevin chose the closest room to him. When he was about to enter, Anne stood in front of the door and


    watched, waiting for him to disappear from sight.


    When he was about to turn a corner, Kevin suddenly stopped and looked back at her. "What are you


    doing? Come on in."


    His tone was cold, and his expression was as cold as ice.


    It seemed that he was unhappy with the dull look on Anne''s face.


    Anne frowned, and didn''t understand what Kevin meant. Shouldn''t she go to another room? Why did


    Kevin let her in? Did he have something to tell her?


    "What''s up?"


    She walked to Kevin and saw the concierge behind her close the door. She clenched her hands and


    said concisely, "If we''re done here, I''lly down and get some sleep."


    "Where are you going to do that?"


    His voice became colder and colder. He turned and walked to sit on the sofa, legs crossed. From his


    point of view, he could see the lights of the city spread out before him.


    Neon lights, car lights and store lights shed in countless unknown corners. Kevin squinted at them, in


    a bad mood.


    "I''m going to the other room."


    Anne was so indifferent that sometimes she felt her existence was unnecessary.


    Kevin wasn''t very goodpany right now, anyway. He didn''t feel like having anyone else around.


    Just sitting there, he had a regal manner like one who was born to be king. It was as if only he had right


    to look down on others, while others couldn''t even look up to him.


    Anne stood quietly behind him, like a lotus, silent and elegant.


    With his back to Anne, he acted like he was inhaling her scent.


    It was so tempting he was addicted to it.


    "Come and sit here."


    He reached out and patted the cushion next to him.


    Although Anne didn''t understand what he was doing, she didn''t intend to go against him. If she wanted


    to have a peaceful night tonight, she''d better not cause problems. No one knew what Kevin would do.


    She pursed her lips and walked towards him.


    After sitting down where Kevin pointed, she looked up at him coldly. "What''s the matter? It''ste now."


    What she meant was that it was veryte and she needed to rest.


    However, it seemed that Kevin didn''t want to give her that opportunity He looked at the woman in front


    of him. Although she didn''t wear makeup, her eyes and brows were unforgettable.


    "Who told you that you could sleep in another room?"


    His sudden words were like a bolt from the blue in her ear. She raised her head and asked in surprise,


    "What do you mean?"


    Why the two rooms, then?


    "The two rooms are just to avoid arousing suspicion. After all, as far as everyone else is concerned, I


    love Cherry."


    What did he mean by that? Why didn''t he juste out and say it? The more she thought about it, the


    deeper Anne frowned. She couldn''t understand what Kevin had said.


    "I don''t understand." She turned her head away from him.


    She looked lonely and indifferent. Kevin sat up straight and said, "You don''t need to understand.


    Tomorrow, everything changes. You''ll have your freedom."

 Chapter 33 Set Free

    Chapter 33 Set Free


    "Why?" Anne didn''t know what was on Kevin''s mind, but how could she not be on her guard when he


    suddenly said that? She stared at the man in front of her with a serious expression.


    Kevin chuckled, "Isn''t that what you want?"


    "Of course it is." With a smile on her face, Anne added, "But I also know a saying. ''If I get what I want,


    that will be my luck; if not, my fate.'' That''s all."


    Kevin shook his head, stood up and walked to the bedside. He seemed to be tired and plopped down


    on the bed. The mattress yielded to his weight, and Kevin found afortable posture to sleep in.


    "Come here and get some shut-eye. I can''t be with you tomorrow."


    Kevin''s voice was muffled from the quilt, but Anne could hear him clearly. She stood up and walked


    towards Kevin obediently. She wasn''t going to do anything to make him mad. If he was happy, he might


    make her happy.


    Finally, Kevin was willing to set her free.


    Lying next to him, Anne felt very peaceful.


    She could hear everything, especially Kevin. His breath and heartbeat were so clear that they kept the


    time like a clock. It was quite soothing.


    Anne closed her eyes. At that moment, Kevin was the man she had been longing for, and the man she


    had been pursuing in her heart. But once some feelings disappeared, they would never again taste as


    sweet.


    That was Kevin.


    In the past, she did everything for love. Butter, she thought it was stupid.


    She curled up and tried her best to clear her mind. But when she had mastered her thoughts, she felt a


    hand on her belly.


    She couldn''t help trembling and suddenly opened her eyes.


    In front of her was a face so close to her that she could see his pores.


    The face that she saw should have made her run wild. In fact, it only made her fearful.


    The hand on her abdomen was quite warm.


    He looked at her, eyes close to hers. He couldn''t remember how many times he had fallen asleep


    being so near her.


    But this time, the feeling was totally different.


    The two of them kept silent for a while. Finally, Kevin spoke first.


    "Can the baby move?" He moved his hand to different ces, trying to feel his child.


    It was so strange that there was a new life in this world. He wondered what the baby was doing in there


    and what it would look like when it came out.


    What a strange question! "Yes, it can," said Anne, nodding her head.


    Although it was only a month, Anne always felt that there was something inside her. She didn''t know if


    it had moved, but she could feel that there was something there that was connected with her heart.


    As long as she was sad, the child would be sad, too.


    If she was happy, the baby there would also be happy.


    "Do you think it''s a boy or a girl?"


    Kevin curled up beside Anne and slowly approached her with a very serious look.


    Anne looked downwards, sadness in her eyes.


    "Do you want a boy or a girl?"


    A boy meant that Anne would leave the Fu Family. If it was a girl, she still had to stay.


    She didn''t know what she wanted, but she knew that Kevin wanted a boy. As long as the baby in her


    abdomen was a boy, they would split up, and have nothing to do with each other from then on.


    Kevin nced at her and said nothing.


    Anne smiled. "I hope it''s a boy."


    "Really?" Kevin withdrew his hand from her belly with a cold expression.


    The warmth on her abdomen disappeared. Anne turned over in bed, her back to Kevin.


    She closed her eyes, and a tear streaked across her face.


    Somehow, she just felt despair. She wanted to cry, but she had no reason. And she couldn''t cry if she


    was not allowed to.


    Looking at her lovely slender body, Kevin wanted to hug her. But he thought better of it, and rested his


    hand by his side.


    The woman in front of him was the one he hated. He shouldn''t feel anything for her.


    When he closed his eyes, the image of Cherry''s face came up in his mind.


    Yes, that was the one Kevin should be thinking about.


    In the private vi, in the brightly lit hall, a fair-skinned man sat on the sofa. He lowered his head


    slightly, without any expression on his face, and no one knew what was in his head.


    "What are you thinking about?"


    His assistant Charlie sat beside him and handed him a cup of coffee.


    Ryan raised his head and said in a low voice, "Thank you."


    "What''s wrong with you? You look like your thoughts are a thousand miles away."


    Charlie had been following Ryan all along. Ryan''s current state naturally made him a little worried.


    "Nothing." After taking a sip of coffee, Ryan frowned. "It''s just that I haven''t talked to Anne in forever.


    I''m a little worried."


    Charlie nodded. He knew what Ryan was thinking. Ryan had been obsessed with that woman for many


    years. Even after he learned she was married, he still wouldn''t give up.


    "I know what you''re thinking, but about the contract, do you really want to wait until she shows up?"


    "Yes."


    Ryan said, "So no matter what, I have to see her before Ie to a conclusion."


    "I heard that Kevin has her trapped in a vi. He''s forbidden her to go anywhere."


    After thinking for a while, Charlie finally told Ryan the news he got a few days ago. He wasn''t going to


    tell Ryan, but it seemed that the man needed to hear it.


    "Are you serious?" Ryan was really excited. He frowned and kept silent for a while. Then he said in a


    low voice, "I''m going to see Kevin."


    After saying that, Ryan stood up and was about to go find Kevin.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "No, you can''t go now."


    This was Kevin''s turf. If Ryan fought him man-to-man, he''d end up losing. Charlie couldn''t let Ryan take


    that risk.


    "Please calm down and wait."


    "Then how long do I have to wait?" He lowered his head and sat down on the sofa. The beautiful face


    of Anne appeared in his mind. He lowered his eyes, put his hands between his eyebrows and sighed,


    "Anne, I wonder what kind of life you have had over the past years."


    In the morning, when the first ray of sunshine shone on the wooden floor through the curtain, Anne


    opened her eyes.


    The man''s steady breath came from beside her, and every organ in her body was nervous. She didn''t


    know when she fell asleepst night, but she never thought that Kevin was with her.


    So she slept with Kevin the whole night.


    But nothing happened between them.


    She seemed to have a pretty restful sleep, and the man beside her with his eyes closed also seemed


    to have slept well.


    She didn''t dare move for fear of waking up the man beside her. Kevin slept beside her. Hey on the


    bed, his face calm.


    There was tenderness and elegance on his angr face that she hadn''t seen for a long time. While


    looking at his slightly unhappy face, Anne wanted to reach out her hand to caress it.


    But she thought for a while and gave up.


    Turning around, she wanted to get up. Suddenly, he put on a hand on her and said with his unique


    voice,


    "Where are you going?"


    She stopped and didn''t look back at him. After taking a deep breath, she replied, "I''m getting up."


    Kevin withdrew his hand and looked at his watch. "It''s only eight in the morning. Sleep with me a little


    while longer."


    Kevin slept greatst night and didn''t want to get up so early.


    Didn''t they say that pregnant women were always tired? Why did the woman beside him wake up


    earlier than he did?


    "Okay."


    She didn''t refuse Kevin''s request. In fact, Kevin wasn''t that hateful right now. On the contrary, she was


    somewhat dependent on him.


    The two of themy quietly for a while. Anne stayed awake, while Kevin slept soundly. After a while,


    she fell asleep again.


    At nine in the morning, Kevin stood in front of the French window and put on his clothes. From his point


    of view, he could see the irregr buildings and the constant flow of traffic in the city.


    From the angle of Anne, she could only see the perfect figure of Kevin and his charm in every move.


    She wore a ck suit with an Armani shirt inside. The tie was sapphire blue, which made him look


    dazzling.


    Anne looked at him quietly. Her heart beat faster and faster when she saw that he was already


    dressed.


    "I ordered breakfast for you. You can eat here. Emily will be alongter."


    "Emily''sing here?" Blinking her eyes, Anne asked, "Why? Didn''t you say that I was free now?"


    Kevin turned around and looked at her pure and delicate face with his deep eyes. "I said you were free,


    but I didn''t say I wouldn''t care about your safety."


    Anne nodded. As long as she could be free, she didn''t care about anything else.


    "I can''t hang out with you today. You can ask her to go shopping with you and head back to the hotel in


    the evening." Kevin turned around, with his hands in his pockets, and said leisurely, "I''ll be back


    tonight."


    "Why do you have to live here?"


    It was really awkward for them to be together like this. One night was enough. Now she had to sleep


    with him a second night. Who knew if tonight would be as peaceful asst night? What if something


    happened?


    "We three need to work on our rtionship."


    His voice was already fading as he walked out. Kevin left her here along.


    He mmed the door. Without any hesitation, Anne stood up, pulled the quilt from her body, and her


    legs fell to the ground.


    From then on, she must seize every minute and second.


    "Knock, knock, knock..."


    As soon as she got off the ground, someone knocked at the door. Anne asked attentively, "Who is it?"


    "It''s me, Emily. Anne, are you decent?"


    "Just a minute." Anne quickly walked to the door and opened it. The moment she saw Emily, she got


    very excited. "Emily, you''re here. Did you bring your phone?"

 Chapter 34 The Party

    Chapter 34 The Party


    As Emily entered the room full-handed, her eyebrows furrowed in confusion and asked, "Yes, I have a


    phone with me. What do you want to do?"


    "Give me your phone." Anne closed the door and reached out to Emily. "I want to call Ryan," she said


    in a serious tone.


    "No," Emily refused decisively, "Thest time that you went to see him, Mr. Kevin got very angry. You


    can''t call him now."


    Emily had no idea what Anne was thinking. She frowned and continued, "Besides, he just set you free.


    You really can''t call him this time."


    Anne puckered her eyebrows and looked at Emily. "Emily, I really have something urgent to deal with.


    Don''t worry, I won''t see him this time, okay?" she insisted.


    Emily bit her lip. She didn''t know whether she should allow Anne to have the phone or not.


    She had heard from Kevin that Anne was already free and she was happy for her boss. However, she


    didn''t expect that Anne would contact Ryan again. If Kevin knew that they were in touch, Anne would


    surely be in trouble again.


    No, no! She shook her head and replied firmly, "No, I can''t give you my phone." Emily stopped for a


    second and sighed. "I brought breakfast for you, have some," she said, trying to avert the argument.


    Anne shook her head. How could she even have the mood to eat now?


    "I''ll just go shopping with you. What do you think?" Emily said trying to enliven Anne. She raised her


    head to Emily and said,


    "Emily, don''t you even want to help me? Even for such a small favor?"


    Anne''s look was very irresistible. Emily was left with no choice but to give Anne what she wanted. She


    sighed and handed her phone to Anne.


    "Here you go, but you can only call him for a minute. You can''t talk for too long or even meet him."


    "Don''t worry," Anne said and grasped the phone. She immediately dialed the number she remembered.


    It was a vivid day for Ryan. He was having coffee in the courtyard, bathed in the sunlight. Everything


    around was tranquil.


    The mellow taste of the coffee lingered between his lips. He took a sip of coffee calmly.


    "Buzz!"


    Suddenly, the phone in his pocket rang. He put down the coffee and checked his phone.


    It was an unknown number. Ryan leaned over and finally answered it.


    "Hello?"


    "It''s me. Where are you now?"


    It was Anne''s voice. Ryan stood up quickly and said avidly, "Anne, where are you now? How have you


    been? I heard that you were locked up by Kevin, is that true?"


    "Yes, but I''m fine now. I''m calling to tell you that you have to wait for me for a while. I''m afraid I can''t


    contact you for some time,"


    Anne said as she held the phone tightly.


    Ryan felt relieved after hearing from Anne. "Okay, I understand. Be careful and take good care of


    yourself," he said calmly.


    "Okay, bye."


    Anne hung up the phone and returned it to Emily. Emily felt guilty when she saw Anne hang up the


    phone quickly.


    "I''m sorry, Anne. I shouldn''t have restricted you on that call," she said sincerely.


    Emily didn''t know how to face Anne.


    "It doesn''t matter." Anne sat down at the table. Kevin must have ordered this breakfast. It was some


    porridge, a in one to be exact.


    She ate some and drank the milk beside it. She was in a quite good mood these days, so she could still


    eat.


    "Come with me, let''s shop together," said Anne.


    Emily nodded in agreement. Since she had been "imprisoned" for so long, Anne had long wanted to go


    out for a walk.


    She felt way better than before as they walked on a long street.


    Following behind, Emily noticed her smiling and couldn''t help but chuckle.


    "Anne, do you have anything to buy?"


    Before they came out, Kevin had told Emily to take care of Anne, and to buy whatever she wanted. For


    everything that Anne liked, Emily would just ask the clerk to pack them all.


    She wondered why Kevin suddenly changed after merely a night. He didn''t treat Anne like this before.


    It really seemed so unusual of him.


    Anne turned her head side to side, gazing at the shops on both sides of the street.


    It was just an ordinary day, but the ce was still crowded with a lot of people. She looked up at the


    intertwined leaves and the long asphalt road.


    Anne chose to walk instead of entering those crowded ces.


    She always liked to have some peace and quietness. Even if she went outside, she always preferred a


    ce surrounded by tranquility.


    "No, thanks,"


    Anne shook her head and continued to walk. Emily just followed her silently.


    It was indeed a nice day. And every ce Anne walked by was lively.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Looking at Anne''s thin figure from behind, Emily felt a bit sad.


    "Anne, you know what? We have moved the lemon tree to the East Mountain Vi."


    Thinking of this all of a sudden, Emily knew that Anne would be very happy, so she couldn''t wait to tell


    her.


    "Really?" Anne stopped and looked back at Emily.


    She should be happy, but Kevin didn''t let her go back to the East Mountain Vi these few days. It was


    a pity that the tree was moved away without Anne seeing it.


    "Yes, I went with Sam. It''s nted now. You can see it when you go back." Emily covered her mouth


    right after.


    She just recalled what Kevin had told her earlier, that Anne wouldn''t go back to the East Mountain Vi


    in days.


    "Emily, have dinner with me tonight."


    Anne nced at her watch. It was still early in the afternoon. She was tired and needed a rest. Since


    she became pregnant, she got tired so easily. She becamezy and got sleepy all the time.


    "Okay." Emily noticed that Anne looked a bit exhausted. "Are you tired? Do you want to go back and


    have a rest?"


    "Yes."


    She nodded and got in the Lincoln car that had been following them since earlier.


    After leaving the hotel, Kevin returned to his vi. Cherry had been waiting outside for a long time.


    When she saw Kevin''s car drive into the yard, she grinned cheerfully.


    "Kevin, are you really back?"


    Cherry kept in mind what Kevin saidst night. He said that he woulde back to apany her


    today. Now he was there and it meant that he still truly cared about her.


    "Of course, I have promised you that I wille back."


    The butler opened the door and Kevin got out of the car. He smiled at Cherry sweetly.


    Cherry smiled back and held Kevin''s hand. She looked behind Kevin and asked, "Where is Anne?"


    Of course she knew where Anne was. She just asked that deliberately. She knew that Kevin must have


    locked Anne up. After all, she didn''t like her to get in between them. Kevin must know what she was


    thinking about.


    He held Cherry''s hand firmly and walked into the hall.


    "Don''t worry about her. I ensure you that we will have a good time together today."


    Cherry was relieved after hearing Kevin. She entered the room with him happily. In the room, Selma


    was sitting calmly on the sofa.


    "You''re back?" she asked indifferently, not even bothered to look at him.


    Her voice was very low, as if she was not satisfied with Kevin''s recent performance.


    "Mom, why didn''t you go out today?"


    "If I go out, how would I know if you havee back to apany Cherry today?" Selma raised her


    head with a stern look. "Don''t go back to the hotel these days. Just let Sam and Emily stay with Anne."


    In fact, Selma was also a bit worried that Kevin would be tempted by Anne after staying with her for a


    long time.


    Fortunately, Kevin came back and didn''t disappoint her.


    Kevin nced at Cherry and lowered his eyes. Seeing that she looked depressed, he felt guilty.


    "I know." He held Cherry''s hand tightly and said softly, "Wherever you want to go today, I''ll go with you."


    A smile drew on Cherry''s face. She nodded and said, "It''s up to you. I can do whatever you want."


    "Well, don''t run around today. There is a party tonight, and both of you must attend it."


    Kevin hadn''t dealt with the business for a long time, so he didn''t know about the cocktail party.


    He furrowed his eyebrows and asked in confusion, "What party?"


    "You''ve been around Anne recently. Now you remember you still have to deal with the business of the


    company?" Selma stood up and exined, "Ourpany is going to bid for a new project recently. You


    must be present."


    Kevin didn''t refuse and bowed his head obediently.


    And Cherry, of course, was very happy. She enjoyed it the most every time she showed up in public


    with Kevin.


    It was only at that time when Cherry would feel at ease and realize that everything she had suffered


    then was worth it. One day she would be in the ce she truly deserved to be in.


    She would be the real young hostess of the Fu Family. At that time, she would trample on Anne,


    who would then be abandoned by Kevin and despised by everyone.


    Time passed quickly, and the day was over. After having an intimate moment with Cherry at home for a


    day, Kevin went out dressed up.


    Finally, they arrived at the party, the most luxurious banquet hall in the city.


    As soon as Kevin''s car arrived in front of the hotel, countless shlights lit up.


    Kevin was well-known in the city. He was recognized with his power and financial resources. His arrival


    tonight absolutely made the banquet more exhrating.


    AN Group was determined to get this project.


    The door was opened, and a pair of slender legs wrapped in extravagant suit pants got off on the


    ground. The moment he came in, numerous reporters rushed over and reached out to their multimedia


    equipment to interview the business tycoon in front of them.

 Chapter 35 Ulterior Motive

    Chapter 35 Ulterior Motive


    "Mr. Kevin, did youe for the project tonight?"


    "I heard that AN Group is determined to get this project. Is that true?"


    "Can you tell us why you are here tonight?"


    "Mr. Kevin!"


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Kevin didn''t spare a nce to the clutter of people surrounding him. His sharp-featured face was cold


    as always, and his deep eyes were invariably emotionless.


    Keeping a steady stance, he extended his fair and slender hand in the direction of the car. Soon, a


    bright figure came into everyone''s sight.


    That night, Cherry was stunning. She was wearing a white evening dress iid with a myriad of


    diamonds. Her hair was gathered in a bun, and her graceful features were highlighted by a delicate


    makeup.


    She stood beside Kevin and smiled at him quietly.


    An unparalleled beauty and a handsome rich young man, they were a match made in heaven.


    All the reporters and guests that were present that night seemed to be impressed by them.


    Reveling in their admiration, Cherry raised her head proudly. She settled her left hand into Kevin''s palm


    as she smiled at him graciously.


    Cherry was a beautiful woman and the Ye n had always been wealthy. She would attract everyone''s


    attention even by wearing modest clothes and a suitable makeup.


    What was more, she had such an exceptional man by her side at that moment.


    How could she not be in the spotlight that night?


    When the two entered the banquet hall, every gaze was naturally drawn to them. Kevin started to chat


    with some of the celebrities and politicians around him, and many upper-ssdies rushed to ost


    him.


    "Oh my God, Miss Cherry. How big those diamonds are!" a woman eximed while approaching


    Cherry. "Where did you get that customized dress?"


    Although her voice was a little fussy, Cherry strangely appreciated herment.


    shing a graceful smile, she looked down at her dress. "Thank you for your praise. This dress is a gift


    from Kevin. I don''t know who designed it, though."


    Then, straightening her head, she added,


    "After all, Kevin never lets me worry about such things."


    "Oh my God, I really envy you." It didn''t take long before Cherry got surrounded by a group of women.


    "Even if Mr. Kevin is married, he still loves you very much."


    "What are you talking about?"


    The woman next to her had identally said something wrong, but she didn''t notice that Cherry''s face


    had turned cold at once. It wasn''t until someone nudged her that she came to her senses. "I mean, Mr.


    Kevin''s heart obviously belongs to you. Miss Cherry, you are really a happy woman."


    Cherry took a deep breath and smiled. "Thank you. Kevin will always love me, or I wouldn''t be here


    today. Don''t you think so?"


    Despite her smile, her tone was slightly serious.


    Those women knew that Cherry was unhappy, so they had to change the topic, not daring to add


    anything else about her rtionship.


    "I heard that Mr. Kevin is determined to get the project tonight?"


    "I don''t know." Cherry turned around and looked in Kevin''s direction. He was always so dazzling. Even


    in that vast sea of people, Cherry could immediately spot his radiant figure. "But Kevin never gives up


    easily."


    "Mr. Kevin is indeed the man that all women in the city want to marry. Miss Cherry, you and him are


    really meant to be together."


    "Yes, yes! You are meant to be together!"


    The people around her were ttering her again. Even though she knew that they might not mean what


    they were saying, Cherry was still very pleased with their words. After taking a content sip from her


    ss, she said goodbye to them and strutted gracefully toward Kevin.


    Seeing her walking in his direction, Kevin excused himself and slipped out of the circle of people


    around him.


    He picked up two sses of champagne from the tray that a waiter beside him was carrying and


    handed one to Cherry, who was now in front of him.


    "How do you feel of the party? Are you bored?"


    Watching her grab the ss and lower her head to take a sip of champagne, he couldn''t help but


    laugh. "What were you talking about just now? You look so happy."


    "What do you think?" Cherry smiled gently. As she was about to speak, a strange voice broke in from


    beside her.


    "Mr. Kevin, you are so affectionate!"


    Kevin had never expected Ryan to make his appearance at this party. He had disliked this man at first


    sight.


    His dislike persisted even now that he saw him again.


    He turned in Ryan''s direction with a frown.


    "Why are you here?"


    ''Is Ryan also interested in this project? What an unexpected coincidence!'' he thought.


    "That''s what I wanted to ask you, too. I didn''t expect that Mr. Kevin woulde with a woman."


    Ryan was also particrly outstanding that night. If that was apetition, he and Kevin would be


    contending for the spotlight equal to equal.


    He was not intimidated by Kevin''s imposing demeanor at all. He kept instead an indifferent stance while


    standing beside him.


    "What do you mean?"


    With one hand casually settled in his pocket, Kevin raised his head and looked into Ryan''s eyes.


    Ryan smiled and brought his ss of champagne to his lips to take a sip. "Nothing. Where is Mrs.


    Anne? Didn''t she apany you on such an important asion?"


    At this, Cherry, who was standing at Kevin''s side, started to feel already pissed off.


    Although she was not familiar with the man in front of her, she had seen him on the front pages of


    various magazines. She knew that he was a powerful man.


    But she didn''t understand why this man always spoke for Anne. Was there any rtionship between


    them?


    "Anne is pregnant, so..."


    unting a considerate smile, Cherry wanted to exin the situation, but Kevin interrupted her by


    touching her hand.


    "Ignore him. I will never bring her to such an asion."


    Hearing him pronounce those words made Ryan''s hand tighten around his ss. He stared straight


    into Kevin''s eyes and lowered his voice to a deep growl. "What did you say?"


    If he had known that Kevin held Anne in such low regard, he would have never let her stay with him.


    Now it seemed that Anne''s life was really miserable.


    As he was about to take it out on Kevin, Charlie quickly stepped forward, cing himself beside him,


    and whispered, "Don''t forget why you are here today."


    At those words, Ryan remembered and shifted his gaze back to Kevin. "Kevin, if you don''t like her,


    don''t hurt her."


    Then he turned around and left. With a nod at Kevin, Charlie left too, following Ryan.


    While Kevin watched Ryan''s receding figure, his eyes grew colder. Cherry was confused. Why didn''t


    she know that there was such a person behind Anne?


    "Kevin, who is he?"


    Seeing that Kevin''s enraged eyes were still fixed on Ryan, she gently pulled his arm to draw his


    attention. "He seems to know Anne."


    "Never mind him." Withdrawing his gaze from Ryan, he raised his wrist and looked at his watch. It was


    almost time for the bidding.


    He would definitely get the project tonight.


    Afraid of disturbing him, Cherry didn''t ask any more questions and stood quietly beside him.


    In the garden of the hotel, Ryan was sitting by the parterre. With his head lowered, his face was so


    dark that no one could see his expression.


    "You were too impulsive back there."


    Walking up to him, Charlie addressed Ryan in a ming tone. He had been away for a while, and


    when he was back, Ryan had already made some trouble.


    Despite knowing that this was Kevin''s territory, Ryan couldn''t help but take action.


    He raised his eyes and asked in confusion, "What do you mean? Did I do something impulsive?"


    For Ryan, being impulsive had nothing to do with what had just happened with Kevin. He had done


    nothing to Kevin, after all, except for a few curses.


    Charlie, of course, knew what Ryan was thinking. He sighed and said, "I''ve told you that Kevin is a


    cold-blooded man. You can''t afford to offend him."


    Ryan knew that Charlie reproached him for his own good, but every time Kevin used that tone to talk


    about Anne, he felt inexplicably angry and sad.


    "I know." Ryan nodded and added in a much calmer tone, "I just don''t like his attitude."


    "But you should also be aware of the consequences if you offend him." Charlie shook his head


    helplessly. "You have no idea what he is capable of."


    "Really?" With a sneer, Ryan straightened his body. "Then let him try."


    "You!" Charlie''s tone was dry and disappointed. "Do you still want topete for the project tonight?"


    Narrowing his eyes to two fierce cracks, Ryan nodded. "This project is under Kevin''s control. We are


    just stirring up some trouble."


    "Oh, I see. We are just here to cheer things up." With a smirk, Charlie patted Ryan on the shoulder.


    "Well, let''s get inside now. It''s starting."


    "Don''t worry. Have another drink."


    After he finished up the champagne in his hand, his eyes fell on the crowd in the hall. He would enter


    when the bid reached the climax.


    "Fifty million. Mr. Kevin is offering fifty million. Is there anyone who wants to bid higher?"


    Holding the wooden gavel in his hand, the auctioneer raised it in the air with excitement. He knew that


    as long as Kevin would be present, the price of the project would not be low.


    But he didn''t expect Kevin to bid so high. After his offer, silence fell upon the crowd around him.


    "Going once, going twice..."


    The auctioneer''s voice was echoing in the hotel hall. Cherry grabbed Kevin''s hand nervously, only to


    find that it was cold as an icicle.

 Chapter 36 Making Trouble

    Chapter 36 Making Trouble


    She looked up at Kevin''s profile. He stared at the wooden gavel in the auctioneer''s hand, calm and


    quiet.


    Cherry''s heart sank. Sometimes, she didn''t understand what went through Kevin''s mind.


    He had always been so mercurial that she couldn''t fathom his actions at all. She thought Kevin didn''t


    need to spend so much money on this, but he started the bidding high anyway.


    She couldn''t understand why, but she also knew that the man beside her was born to be a mystery.


    "Fifty million! Going once, going twice¡ª"


    "Fifty million and ten thousand!"


    Ryan''s cold voice reached everyone''s ears. He held the card in his hand with an indifferent expression.


    Everyone looked in Ryan''s direction and sighed.


    Someone mustered up the will topete with Kevin for the project. It seemed that this man had a


    strong background.


    Cherry looked at the source of the voice and frowned when she saw Ryan again. She bent down and


    whispered in Kevin''s ear, "It''s him again, Kevin."


    "Sixty million."


    Kevin continued to raise the price. The auctioneer was almost overwhelmed. Now things were starting


    to heat up.


    "Sixty million, ten thousand."


    Ryan didn''t back down. He held his card, smiling, as calm as he ever was.


    Few people dared to try and outbid Kevin, especially when he raised the price that much. Now things


    were really getting interesting, and there were also people in the crowd who began to gossip about


    Ryan''s origin, and how much money he might actually have.


    "Who is this guy? Does he know he''s going up against Mr. Kevin?"


    "You don''t know him? It''s Ryan Xiao. He''s been out of the country for a while. But now he''s back, and


    apparently quite powerful!"


    "Really?"


    The attendees'' voices were getting louder and louder as they got more excited, but Ryan and Kevin


    didn''t seem to notice.


    "Seventy million!"


    The price had risen to seventy million. Everyone held their breath to see if Ryan would continue to fight.


    Ryan was about to raise his hand when Charlie said, "That''s enough."


    "Really?" Ryan nced at the card in his hand. It was time for him to stop, since he thought he had had


    enough fun there. "Okay, let''s go."


    Then he stood up and walked out of the hotel.


    Charlie followed him. Regardless, he didn''t forget to take one look back at Kevin. He still sat there


    expressionlessly, though he hadn''t heard Ryan bid against him again.


    The rapid-fire words of the auctioneer rang out again. "Seventy million going once, seventy million


    going twice,st chance at seventy million, folks! Sold!"


    Everyone got to their feet and apuded for Kevin.


    At the moment when the wooden gavel struck the block, Cherry felt like she had been fooled. She


    grabbed Kevin''s hand nervously and said, "Kevin, you''ve spent twenty million more than you intended.


    Obviously, that person didn''t really want to bid for it!"


    Kevin stood up and said in a low voice, "I know."


    ''Ryan, one day, I will make sure you have no power in this city!'' Kevin swore in his heart.


    By the time they returned to the hotel, it was already dark and Kevin hadn''te back. Anne was in a


    better mood.


    "Anne, Mr. Kevin isn''t back yet."


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Looking around the room, Emily didn''t see Kevin. She put the snacks she brought back to the room on


    the table. Anne seemed to be in a good mood, so Emily suggested, "You haven''t eaten anything


    tonight. Are you hungry?"


    Although they went to the restaurant together, Anne barely ate anything. Emily wondered if Anne''s


    mood had to do with that.


    Anne shook her head, her face betraying no emotion.


    "No, thanks."


    She sat by the window and looked down at the lights of the city, thousands of families, all clustered


    together. It was her first day of freedom, but she was not happy. It was not until then that she realized


    that she had very few friends.


    "What''s wrong? Not feeling well?" Emily didn''t want to see the sentimental look on Anne''s face. She


    squatted beside Anne, frowning. "You can''t be like this. You should at least eat something."


    It seemed that Anne had almost never been happy since she married Kevin. Even her smile had a hint


    of sadness in it.


    Emily knew that Kevin was with Cherry now! When she remembered that, she really felt bad for Anne.


    "Emily, don''t worry about me. I just don''t have any appetite."


    Anne stared at Emily and said with a smile, "I think it''s from a stomachache. I''ll eat when I''m hungry."


    "Okay." Emily stood and didn''t know what else to say. She didn''t know what it was like in Anne''s shoes,


    pregnant and sad, so she chose to remain silent.


    It was gettingte, so Anne said to Emily, "You can go home now. I''m going to bed soon. Have a safe


    trip."


    "Okay. Bye." Emily looked at Anne worriedly. Finally, she left the hotel room. After that, she was still a


    little worried, so she called Sam.


    "Hello?" As soon as the phone was connected, Sam''s eyes narrowed and asked, "What happened?"


    There were some things at home that he had to deal with, so he didn''t have the time to follow Anne as


    much as he might want. But he still trusted Emily. He didn''t need to worry since Emily would do her


    best.


    But when she called him, Sam got nervous again.


    After excusing himself, Sam stepped into the yard.


    He frowned at the sound of his family talking behind him.


    "That kid is so wrapped up in his work."


    "We have no choice. The Fengs have been doctors for generations. He''s busy, as doctors always are."


    "But he should also learn to slow down, fall in love. After all, he''s going to get married!"


    The discussion got louder and louder. Holding his mobile phone, Sam walked to the deck chair beside


    the swimming pool and sat down. For the past few days, his family had been discussing his marriage,


    and his mood was extremely foul.


    "Did anything happen your family?"


    Although Sam hade out of the house, the discussions of the family inevitably reached Emily''s


    ears.


    She also felt a little embarrassed after hearing what they were talking about. But she was also happy.


    Indeed, Sam was too hung up on work. If his family didn''t push him, he probably wouldn''t want a


    rtionship at all. So Emily had a chance with him.


    "Nothing. What happened?"


    Of course, Sam didn''t want to talk about it anymore. His simple words sessfully distracted Emily.


    "It''s Anne. She won''t eat." While leaning against the wall of the hotel, Emily looked at the ink paintings


    in front of her with a heavy heart.


    Sam''s face was expressionless, but his eyes were full of worry.


    "Where''s Kevin?"


    I heard that Kevin cooked something himself a few days ago and Anne had it. Couldn''t she eat now?


    He thought that as long as the two people were given enough time to get along with each other, Anne


    could still hold on.


    Emily shook her head and sighed, "No, he''s going to a party today. How could he have time to care


    about Anne?"


    After a pause, she continued, "I also heard that he took Cherry to the party."


    Anne couldn''t eat anything because of her pregnancy, but Kevin still skipped out on her to party. How


    far he would go then?


    Every time she thought of this, Emily felt sorry for Anne.


    "I see," Sam replied in a low voice. Emily felt that something was wrong with him. Sam knew what kind


    of man Kevin was.


    But then he couldn''t even solve his own problems. How could he help anyone else? In the past, if Sam


    heard that Kevin had mistreated Anne, he would be at her side immediately.


    But then, Sam only said two words.


    It was so strange. While biting her lips, Emily thought about it carefully. Something must have


    happened to Sam. Was it because of what the people of the Feng Family were talking about?


    "What''s wrong with you? You seem to be in a bad mood. Do you need a friendly ear?"


    It was still early, and she didn''t want to go home at all. If only she could ask Sam out to have a talk.


    There was no response on the other side of the phone for a long time. Emily was anxious and


    immediately asked, "Hello? Sam, are you still there?"


    "Yes, I am." Sam nodded.


    "Okay. See you in a quarter of an hour." Then he hung up the phone. Emily was leaning against the


    wall. She started jumping for joy. She jumped and shouted excitedly, "Ah!"


    Anne was left alone in the cold hotel room. Shey on the sofa, a light blue nket covering her knees.


    Almost all the lights in the room were turned off, and only a tablemp beside the sofa shed some light.


    Looking at the figures that shed on TV, Anne felt bitterness gnawing at her heart.


    It waste, but Kevin still hadn''te back. She didn''t know where he was. In fact, she shouldn''t have


    wanted Kevin toe back. She knew that things would be tense after he got in.


    But if he didn''te back, she would feel sad and alone.


    She knew that Kevin went to hang out with Cherry today. She heard them on the phone.


    Kevin even told her this.


    So, the two must be flirting somewhere. But she was just sitting here, alone, watching TV. She didn''t


    even have a friend to talk to.


    The news was on, and she was getting bored. She picked up the remote control at hand and was about


    to turn off the TV. She was about to go to bed early¡ªshe was sleepy.


    But when she was about to press the button, a familiar figure suddenly appeared on the big screen.


    It was Kevin.


    He sat there quietly and domineeringly. Cherry was sitting next to him, holding his arm intimately. Anne


    could feel the endless happiness from her profile.


    Kevin would asionally nce at Cherry''s wless face. The tenderness in his eyes was something


    Anne had never seen on his face before.

 Chapter 37 Theyre Together

    Chapter 37 They''re Together


    It turned out that Cherry and Kevin went to the party together that night.


    Well, this was their life, so far away from Anne.


    Anne turned off the TV and got up from the couch. She stepped on the nket spread out on the


    ground barefoot, feeling extremely cold.


    How ridiculous! It was summer, but somehow she felt cold.


    Then she looked out of the French window. It was raining outside, and the window was marked by


    tracks of rain. After walking to the window and taking a nce at the scenery outside, Anne felt sad.


    She sniffed, turned, and walked towards the bed.


    When she reached the bedside, someone opened the door. She looked over and found that the person


    standing in the doorway was none other than Kevin.


    He came back holding a bag. When he saw that Anne was barefoot, his expression suddenly turned


    cold.


    After closing the door, he walked towards Anne and put the bag in his hand aside.


    "What are you doing?"


    His eyes fell on her bare feet. Was she crazy? She was pregnant, but she still walked barefoot on the


    ground. Wasn''t she afraid of death?


    Anne clenched her fists, stared at the backs of her feet and said, "Nothing."


    She didn''t want to talk to Kevin. Why did hee back? Wasn''t he with Cherry? Since they were


    together, he didn''t have toe back.


    "What do you mean by ''nothing''?"


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    With a colder look in his eyes, Kevin approached Anne, bent down and lifted her into his arms.


    "Ah! What are you doing? Put me down." Anne didn''t expect that Kevin would do this. She turned her


    head and looked him directly in the eye.


    Although Kevin''s eyes were cold and emotionless, Anne was not afraid of him at all.


    She frowned and looked at him indifferently, but there was a sh of hesitation in her eyes. She knew


    that it was better for her not to make him mad, but she couldn''t bow in front of him either,


    especially after she saw him on TV. Appearing in public with Cherry like that was the straw that broke


    the camel''s back. She couldn''t stand it anymore.


    Every time he pulled something like this she thought she was fine with it. But in fact, she was not. She


    would still feel heartbroken.


    "What am I doing?" Kevin replied. "Nothing." Surprisingly, Kevin didn''t lose his temper while looking into


    her beautiful, cold eyes. Instead, he walked to the sofa with her in his arms.


    He bent down and gently ced Anne on the couch.


    When her body made contact with the soft sofa, Anne was stymied. Since when had Kevin treated her


    so gently? To be honest, she was not used to his attitude.


    "What''s up with you?"


    As soon as she sat down on the sofa, Anne scooted away from him. She looked at the man in front of


    her, trying to find some clues on his calm face.


    Without saying a word, Kevin sat down next to her. He looked at her and said in a deep voice, "Where


    have you been today? Call anyone?"


    Sure enough, he asked about her whereabouts after he said he was going to set her free. It was all lie,


    or he wouldn''t have asked.


    Anne looked aside, and said coldly, "Nowhere, really. I just wandered around."


    She seemed to be unhappy. Kevin realized that he said something wrong. He pursed his cold thin lips


    into a straight line and asked, "Have you eaten yet?"


    Anne really didn''t expect him to care about that. ''What''s wrong with Kevin tonight? Did he bump his


    head and forget who he was?'' she thought.


    After a while, she shook her head and said, "No, I can''t."


    "I know you can''t eat." Kevin turned around and opened the stic bag on the table. He took out a


    lunch box and opened it. When she looked inside, there was a bowl of porridge.


    She frowned. "What''s this?"


    "I made it especially for you," Kevin said hesitantly. He always felt that it was less than manly for a man


    to cook every day. It was even stranger that he basically had to pack the meals for her.


    But he had no choice. Sam had called him, saying that Anne hadn''t eaten anything at all that day. Sam


    sounded worried, which wasn''t like him at all. Anne did like the porridge Kevin cooked that day.


    Keeping this in mind, Kevin found a hotel and used the ingredients in the kitchen to make a bowl of


    porridge right then and there.


    "You cooked this yourself?" Anne asked doubtfully.


    "Yes." Kevin put the bowl in front of her, grabbed the spoon and was about to spoon feed her himself.


    But how could Anne get used to Kevin being so attentive? She reached out, took the spoon and bowl


    from his hand, and whispered, "I can do it myself."


    Kevin agreed without hesitation.


    Strangely enough, she couldn''t keep anything down except Kevin''s home-cooked porridge. The aroma


    filled the room, and she loved it.


    Every time she smelled it, she couldn''t resist taking a sip. It got yummier and yummier the more she


    had.


    While she quickly polished off a bowl, Kevin simply sat nearby, rubbing his hands.


    "You like it? What do you think? Are you full?"


    "Yes, I''m full. Thank you," Anne replied.


    She hadn''t eaten anything before, but now she felt much better.


    Kevin smiled brightly and innocently. This was the first time that Anne had seen Kevin smile like this.


    Some part of her heart was moved. She bit her lips and said, "Thank you."


    "You''re wee." Kevin pressed his lips and looked a little embarrassed. "If I''d known this is all it took


    to get you to eat, I would have served this long ago. As it is, you can have it whenever you want."


    "No, thanks." Anne shook her head. It was not good to bother Kevin all the time. Besides, she didn''t


    want to owe Kevin too much.


    "Okay, I''m wasted. Let''s hit the hay." Kevin stood up and was about to enter the bathroom.


    "Wait a minute,"


    Anne called. Then, he stopped and looked back at her, confused. "What''s wrong? Ask while I''m still


    awake."


    "Aren''t you going to a party? Where did you make the porridge?"


    It was not that she didn''t believe him, or doubted him. She just wanted to know to how much he had


    done to make the food for her.


    Kevin raised his eyes and smiled ambiguously.


    "What do you think?"


    "I don''t know." Anne pursed her lips, but her expression didn''t change much. "Just asking. You can''t


    cook for me every day, can you?"


    "I found a hotel after dinner. It''s not thatplicated."


    After saying that, Kevin went into the bathroom. He closed the door with a bang. All of a sudden, Anne


    felt relieved.


    She stood still and nced at the bathroom. She didn''t know what to feel.


    But she knew that Kevin did it for the child, not for her. But even so, it was enough to make Cherry hate


    her forever.


    He left Cherry behind again and again to take care of Anne. Was Cherry cursing her fiercely


    somewhere?


    As she thought of this, a beautiful petal of a smile bloomed at the corner of her mouth, while her clear


    face concealed all the disappointment. She walked to the bed and was about to fall asleep.


    While holding a silver spoon in his long fingers, Sam stirred the coffee in front of him intentionally or


    unintentionally, but he didn''t take a sip.


    "Something on your mind?"


    Seeing that he was spacey, Emily was also worried. There shouldn''t be anything that Sam couldn''t


    solve. But judging from his expression today, it seemed that something really happened to him.


    She looked at him worriedly. When she saw his good-looking eyebrows tightly wrinkled, her heart


    unconsciously tightened.


    Sam raised his head and looked at the lights along the river.


    "It''s just family stuff."


    Even if he was out and about, Sam didn''t like to talk about what happened in his family. Even though


    Emily already knew what was going on, she was too embarrassed to say anything.


    "Actually, I heard a little." Emily was embarrassed and stole a nce at Sam. She knew that all men


    were proud, so she was afraid to go too far. She could only be very cautious and beat around the bush.


    "Did you now?"


    "Mmm hmm!" Emily nodded and continued, "I don''t know why you''re freaking about this. So your family


    is arranging your marriage. It''s moremon than you think."


    He had just taken a sip of coffee. It took a herculean effort to keep from spraying his mouthful


    everywhere.


    He took up a piece of tissue and wiped his mouth gracefully. Then, he looked at Emily with more


    tenderness in his eyes.


    "It''s not that serious. They''re not forcing me."


    It was just that his family thought he should have a rtionship, and were fixated on that. He kept


    telling them that he didn''t want one, but that didn''t seem to matter. They wouldn''t let it go. He couldn''t


    escape this.


    Sometimes he didn''t want to go back home because of it. In the end, he would still be drawn back


    home by his family, and he had to think of all kinds of excuses to escape.


    It gave him headache every time it happened.


    "Really?" Emily blinked her eyes andforted him. "I think it''s easier for you, since it''s just family


    pressure. It''s not like you''re being forced into it. I think you can handle this. You do everything else so


    well."


    After saying that, she didn''t forget to check how Sam reacted. Now that she''d finally started, she didn''t


    mind going further.


    "Thank you." After hearing the soft music and feeling the night wind on his skin, Sam felt much better. "I


    heard that Anne won''t go back to the East Mountain Vi in a few days?"


    "Hmm." Sam changed the topic so fast that Emily didn''t even realize it. She was about to have a heavy


    discussion about love with him, but she didn''t think he''d switch gears like that so quickly. And it was


    about Anne. She was depressed.


    "Kevin''s been so busy with work, so he stays here all the time. Anne''s been biding her time in a hotel


    room."


    "Really?" While Sam took a sip of his coffee, his gentle eyes were covered with ayer of sadness.


    "Okay. You have to take care of her, then. Hope she''s in a better mood when I see her next time."


    Speaking of mood, Emily really had a lot to say. She pursed her lips and looked at Sam with sad eyes.


    "I hope Anne pulls herself out of her funk. She always seems so sad, and I don''t know how to make her


    happy. Even when she smiles, she seems so heartbroken."

 Chapter 38 Start Dating

    Chapter 38 Start Dating


    Emily squinted her eyes at Sam. "Do you think she''ll be happy if she gets to return to thepany?"


    "Why do you say that?"


    Sam was surprised by how Emily hade to this conclusion. He raised his eyebrows as he stated,


    "She has so many things that weigh heavily on her mind, and that''s why she has been pretty


    depressed."


    "She must be." Emily nodded wistfully. Even though she could not solve the problem, she avowed, "I''ll


    try my best to make her feel better."


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "That''s nice of you." Sam turned his gaze towards the dark sky, the soft moonlight hitting his face.


    "Would you like to go on a walk?" he asked in a low voice.


    "Of course." With her eyes glistening, Emily bit down her sudden excitement. Slowly walking to his


    side, she spoke in a soft voice, "Where are we going?"


    "Nowhere, just around."


    There was a park located near the cafe. Emily seldom visited such ces, and neither did Sam.


    As they walked amongst the greenery, soaking in moonlight, a strong whiff of fragrance engulfed them.


    Emily couldn''t help but exim, "Wow! It smells so amazing. There must be many flowers here."


    "Look over there!" Sam pointed towards a parterre as soon as he spotted it. As he noticed her childlike


    glee, his mouth stretched into a smile.


    "It''s so beautiful." Emily was entranced by the colorful flowers. Even at night, they were blooming


    proudly.


    She bent over, inhaling the perfumed air as she closed her eyes.


    Sam watched her from a distance, the smile never leaving his face. As he was about to say something,


    his phone buzzed in his pocket.


    As he fished it out, the caller ID showed his mother¡¯s name.


    ''Maybe she wants me toe home, Or she is trying to make me go on a blind date again,'' he


    thought. A frown grew on his face as he thought deeply, deciding not to answer it.


    Even after he put it back in his pocket, the phone kept ringing. Emily looked up at him in confusion.


    "Why aren¡¯t you answering it?"


    "It''s fine. It''s just my mother." Before hearing her reply, Sam started walking ahead.


    Emily was not convinced. She followed beside him, prodding, "Shouldn¡¯t you be answering your


    mother¡¯s calls?"


    Sam had always been a respectful person. This was not like him!


    Stopping abruptly, he addressed her in a gentle tone, "She has been urging me toe back. It


    doesn''t matter, I¡¯ll talk to herter."


    "Really?" Emily knotted her eyebrows, as she added, "Is it about dating again?"


    Sam nodded uneasily, not meeting her eyes. Fortunately, Emily was not one to indulge in spreading


    gossip. He trusted her with his secrets, despite not wanting to talk about this with anyone.


    "Do you need any help?" Emily raised her eyes at him. Her heart was filled with joy at the opportunity of


    being helpful to him. She felt excited, her mind already brewing with ideas.


    Sam gazed at her, confused. "How can you help me?"


    "I can pretend to be your girlfriend ande home with you!"


    Her words hung in the air, followed by a deafening silence. Emily was not just anyone, speaking so


    casually with him. She was a gorgeous girl, belonging to a rich family.


    He was also deeply impressed by her character. No matter whose girlfriend she was going to be, she


    deserved far better.


    Sam hesitated, not liking her idea.


    "No, thanks." He had never even thought about doing this kind of thing, let alone doing it.


    His refusal surprised her, making her look away. She wondered if it was because he didn''t like her.


    She stepped forward, her eyes stinging. "Why? Do you think your parents will be unhappy if you bring


    me?"


    "No! It¡¯s not that!" Ruining her mood was thest thing he had wanted to do. He just didn''t want her


    reputation to be damaged because of faking his girlfriend. His lips drooped into a frown. He wanted to


    exin, but nothing came out of his mouth.


    Emily pursed her lips and forced a small smile. Patting his shoulder, she assured him, "It¡¯s fine. I


    understand."


    She started walking forward, but she still felt very sad. Looking up at the starry night sky, she sniffed


    and tried to calm herself down.


    Sam was watching her walk away, feeling guilty. ''Have I gone too far just now? She was just trying to


    help,'' he thought.


    "Emily?"


    Sam caught up with Emily and walked by her side. She turned her head away at his voice. She didn''t


    want him to see her red eyes.


    "What? What''s up?"


    Failing to calm down, she felt her heartbeat get faster.


    "How about the day after tomorrow? Do you want to apany me to my home?"


    His words left Emily frozen in her step. She turned her head, her eyebrows raising.


    She wondered if she had heard him wrong. Her eyes twinkled in the dim light as she addressed him,


    "What did you just say?"


    "I said,e home with me. You¡¯re right. I have to find a way to stop my family from talking about my


    love life all the time." Sam gave a warm smile and spoke. "I''ve thought about it. You''re the only one


    who can help me."


    It was not easy for Sam to admit it. She parted her lips, not believing what he was saying.


    "Okay! I will help you."


    She chuckled, her tears turning into smiles, and continued to walk forward with Sam. This night was


    destined to be unusual, but who was in Sam''s mind? Was it the woman walking beside him?


    Of course, the night was not over yet.


    Cherry was dejected, being sent back to the vi by Kevin. She never dared to question him, so she


    had no choice.


    Now that Anne was pregnant, she was wary of her words. Earlier that day, Kevin had informed her that


    he wanted to apany Anne. When she asked him to stay, his whole face had immediately changed.


    If she hadn¡¯t quickly given in to him, after noticing the stern look he was giving, he would have hated


    her.


    Back in the vi, Cherryy on the sofa. The servant had noticed her scowl, but still boldly asked her,


    "Miss Cherry, do you need a cup of tea?"


    "What did you just say? It''s almost midnight! Do you want me to gain weight?"


    Cherry spat, not even bothering to spare a nce. The servant dared not to say anything further and


    retreated. She was in a bad mood. Anyone who provoked her would surely be treated awfully.


    The servants were aware of what kind of person she was. Although she pretended to be virtuous in


    front of Selma and Kevin, they knew the overbearing and rude personality she hid beneath.


    They never dared say these thoughts in front of Kevin or Selma. If they were not careful enough, they


    knew they would be punished miserably.


    Cherry was scowling when her phone rang in her bag. She rolled her eyes and reached out to answer


    it.


    "Who is it?" Her tone grew impatient as she didn''t care who was at the other end.


    "It''s me, Cherry. I haven''t seen you in a long time. Why do you sound so angry?"


    A familiar voice echoed from the other end of the call. Cherry sat up straighter and checked the phone


    number, but she still had no idea who it was.


    "Who are you?"


    "Who do you think I am? You don''t remember but we used to y together when we were little. I¡¯m so


    sad you forgot!" A silvery voice belonging to a woman could be heard. Even from her voice, you could


    tell she must be a beautiful woman.


    Cherry thought it over but still had no clue. "Sorry, I don''t know who you are!"


    "It''s me. Ruth!"


    the woman on the other end shrieked her name in excitement.


    "Ruth!" Cherry burst into a chuckle as it dawned on her. Ruth was the daughter of the Sun Family. They


    had been good friends for the longest time but due to Ruth traveling abroad for studies, they had


    stopped talking.


    She was not expecting Ruth to contact her again. It made her feel so happy.


    "You''re back? When did youe back?"


    "Not long ago. I wanted to call you as soon as I got off the ne!" Ruth taunted Cherry, "But it looks like


    you didn¡¯t miss me at all!"


    "Of course not! I could never forget you!"


    There was no chance of Cherry forgetting Ruth! In the past, the two would go on shopping trips and


    enjoy the life of fairdies.


    Along with livingvishly, the greatest pleasure between them was seeking adventure wherever they


    went. Bullying Anne was one of the things they enjoyed together.


    "That''s better." Ruth was in a good mood, and it could be felt through the phone. "By the way, I heard


    that Anne married Kevin?"


    Cherry was taken aback at this, her blood boiling. She replied through gritted teeth, "Yes, you are well-


    informed!"


    "My brother told me. I was not expecting this news!" Ruth felt sorry for Cherry as she said, "My brother


    thinks that Kevin still likes you, then why would he marry someone else?"


    "Well, you just came back. Let''s not talk about her." Cherry quickly changed the topic, "Are you free


    tomorrow? Let''s meet up!"


    "Of course. See you tomorrow!"


    After she hung up the phone, Cherry''s mind was abuzz with evil ideas as she darkly smirked.


    "Anne, I will make your life miserable!"


    Stepping into the shopping mall the next day, Cherry almost didn''t recognize Ruth.


    "Ruth, you are even more beautiful from when west met!"


    Standing gracefully, Ruth had her hair coiled into a bun. She was petite and vicarious. When she


    smiled, her eyshes trembled slightly.


    She was adorned in a white dress, making her look elegant, along with an LV handbag that swung in


    her hand.


    As soon as their eyes met, Ruth broke into a wide smile.


    "So are you, Cherry! You have always been beautiful!"

 Chapter 39 An Unexpected Incident

    Chapter 39 An Unexpected Incident


    Ruth was a simple and innocent girl.


    However, she grew up being spoiled and too pampered since childhood. This made her look down on


    Anne from the beginning. She was naive but very narcissistic. She even thought that only noble people


    like her could be in her list of friends.


    Cherry was different. Although the Ye n was not very rich, she was far better than those who lived


    under others'' roof! Moreover, Cherry had always been admired by Kevin. Thus, she had a ce for


    Ruth''s attention.


    "Hey, you are still so lively!" Cherry smiled demurely. She must get along well with the woman in front


    of her, otherwise, who would help her deal with Aer on?


    She didn''t expect to be so favored. In less than twenty minutes, she saw Anne walking from afar.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    No one knew what got into Kevin these days. When Anne got up this morning, Kevin had prepared


    breakfast for her.


    She was told that Kevin got up early and made the breakfast specially for her. She was confused but


    she just thanked him for it and didn''t continue to think about it.


    Before Kevin went out, he called Emily to apany Anne and gave her a credit card, asking her to


    go shopping.


    She didn''t know why he did that, but since it was already done, what could be the point to refuse?


    She was quite satisfied with how Kevin treated her these past few days.


    Emily could tell that Anne was in a good mood today.


    "Anne, you seem to be in a good mood today!" Emily teased her.


    Anne looked back and said, "Really? I think you are in a good mood too!"


    Emily was also unusual that day. She kept smiling all day, as if she had encountered something good.


    "Not that really!" Emily looked away as her cheeks turned red.


    Seeing Emily this way, Anne already knew what was happening inside her. She smiled and said, "Well,


    you already blushed, and you still think you can hide it from me? Did you meet someone you like?"


    Emily had always been like a sister to her, so it was easy for her to read what was on her mind.


    However, she had a hard time figuring out where the mood came from because Emily had not


    mentioned anything about it.


    "Of course not! I am not supposed to be the topic here. We should talk about you." Emily looked at


    Anne mischievously and asked, "Did Mr. Kevin cook porridge for youst night?"


    "How do you know?" Anne wore an unusual expression. She was quite embarrassed and still not used


    to it when others also knew what Kevin had done for her.


    Emily chuckled, "Isn''t that obvious? It was sotest night. He called me and asked me to help him


    find the hotel manager!"


    "I see." Anne looked down. It turned out that he really cared about her. Besides, he wouldn''t have done


    everything this morning if he didn''t.


    When she saw him in the kitchen wearing an apron, she was a bit startled.


    She shook her head trying not to fall for all his show. She knew that all of this merely meant nothing. It


    was all fake! When the baby was born, everything would go back to the way it was again.


    It was just too good to be true that Kevin would stay this way even after the baby was born.


    Emily and Anne went out together, walking andughing along the long street. They entered an


    exclusive shop. The clothes inside were very beautiful, and Emily liked one of them at a nce.


    "That looks good. Anne, can you give me some advice? I want to buy a dress."


    "What kind of dress do you want to buy?" Anne looked around the shop and found that all the clothes


    were good, but it was all a bit formal for Emily. She would look older wearing such.


    Emily felt the same way. Those clothes really looked good but it didn''t suit her.


    "The clothes seemed to be designed for older people, but it would still be nice if it''s to meet someone


    elderly, right?"


    "Elderly?" "Why are you going to meet someone elderly?" Anne asked in confusion.


    "Ah!" Realizing that she had spilled the beans, Emily immediately covered her mouth and said, "I didn''t


    say anything! I mean, I should wear clothes that make me look more mature, so when I go home to see


    my parents, they will stop saying that I am still a grown-up child!"


    Emily looked nervous. She couldn''t let Anne find out anything!


    Anne chuckled when she noticed that Emily was nervous and said, "Okay, I know. This one is not bad!"


    She pointed at a ck knee-length dress with ruffled hemline.


    This dress should be the most suitable one for Emily in this shop. She would look elegant on this when


    she met her parents.


    "This one! It''s really beautiful!"


    Emily was about get the dress in front of her when a fair-white hand grabbed it.


    "Cherry, what do you think of this dress?"


    ''Cherry?''


    Emily didn''t expect that she would see Cherry here. She frowned and thought, ''What a small world!''


    As for Anne, a frown also reced her sweet smile. Her aura turned cold immediately.


    Every time she saw Cherry, nothing good happened. For Pete''s sake, why did she keep on seeing her


    in this kind of moment? The only difference was that Kevin wasn''t with her at that moment.


    "Oh, it''s you, Anne!" Cherry was also surprised to see Anne in such a high-end ce.


    She didn''t know that Kevin allowed Anne to go out. She thought that Kevin was still keeping her in the


    room.


    It seemed that Kevin was getting nicer to Anne recently!


    She got infuriated with the thought. However, she couldn''t show it in front of Ruth. She just bit her lips


    and red at Anne.


    In the case of Ruth, she couldn''t miss the moment to humiliate Anne.


    "Anne!"


    Her voice was loud and clear that it made Anne notice her easily. Anne saw a strange but familiar face.


    She furrowed her eyebrows trying to remember if she knew her or not. After a few minutes, it finally


    sunk in.


    "Ruth?"


    Anne had an impression with all the women in Cherry''s circle of friends, not to mention that this woman


    in front of her had bullied her together with Cherry before.


    "I didn''t expect you to remember me!" With a sneer on her pretty face, Ruth looked at Anne from top to


    bottom, and said, "You''re living a good life now, aren''t you? I heard that you''ve climbed up the ranks


    and be a phoenix!"


    Ruth''s words were always so unpleasant to hear but as usual, Anne didn''t want to argue with her.


    However, Emily didn''t have much patience to deal with this arrogant woman. When she heard Ruth


    despise Anne like that, she couldn''t help but to feel furious.


    "What are you talking about?" Emily stood in front of Anne, while ring at Ruth. "What do you mean?


    Are you referring to the woman behind you?"


    Emily knew at once that Ruth was not good, but she didn''t expect her words to be so rude.


    Ruth didn''t know who Emily was, nor did she know that Emily was from a rich family. She thought that


    Emily was only Anne''s servant.


    She pointed at Emily''s nose and said condescendingly, "Who are you? Do you have the right to speak


    here?"


    "You-" Emily was so furious that she clenched her fist and looked sharply at Ruth, "You don''t even


    deserve to know me, so stop being rude to Anne!"


    Emily was a frank person who would say and do whatever that she thought was right. However, Ruth


    was not an ordinary person to be trifled with.


    With a cold snort, Emily took Anne''s hand and said, "Anne, let''s go. Don''t stoop on the same level as


    them!"


    After ncing at Ruth and Cherry, Anne nodded and followed Emily.


    But Ruth didn''t want to end this encounter so early. She still wanted more.


    "Stop!"


    She walked past Emily and stood in front of Anne. "Anne, I remember that you were not like this before.


    You would never hide behind others no matter what happened. What''s wrong with you now?"


    Anne rolled her eyes and said, "People change a lot over time."


    With a calm tone, she didn''t paid much attention to Ruth''s ridicule. She acted so indifferent, as if what


    happened in front of her was not a big deal.


    "How could you talk to me so calmly?" Ruth frowned. Although Anne didn''t have much reaction, she


    could still feel a strong aura from her.


    In her eyes, Anne was a woman of low status, but when Anne stood there and talked to her


    expressionlessly, Ruth would feel a kind of pressure.


    Anne smiled at Ruth, and said "Then what? What tone do you expect me to talk to you, Miss Ruth?"


    "You¡­" Ruth didn''t expect that Anne would be so indifferent. Somehow, she was pissed off that Anne


    didn''t gave her much reaction. She was not satisfied and didn''t know what to do to ignite the situation.


    She just clenched her fists while looking at the woman in front of her. She was totally unsatisfied of the


    flow of their conversation.


    She had not seen Anne for so many years. She had thought that she could still denigrate her when


    they met. But when she saw Anne after a long time, she realized that she had changed a lot.


    Anne was now a totally different person to Ruth. Her appearance and temperament had changed


    tremendously.


    Ruth used to say whatever she wanted, but she couldn''t do it now. She ran out of words in front of


    them.


    "Ruth, are you okay?"


    Cherry smiled and immediately returned to her usual appearance. She stood beside Ruth and held her.


    "Don''t lower yourself to the same level as Anne. She always has the temper."


    Anne burst intoughter after hearing Cherry. What did she mean by saying that? And what exactly did


    she want to say about Anne''s temper?

 Chapter 40 A Clash of Wills

    Chapter 40 A sh of Wills


    "What are youughing at?"


    Hearing Anne''sughter, Ruth stared at Anne, seemingly annoyed.


    She hated this kind ofughter the most, not to mention that it came from the person she disliked the


    most. How could she not be angry?


    The angrier Ruth was, the happier Cherry got. That meant that she achieved what she set out to do. As


    long as Ruth hated Anne, Anne would have a hard timeter. Cherry finally didn''t have to fight alone!


    Anne shook her head and wore her passionless face.


    "Nothing. I suddenly thought of something funny, so Iughed!"


    "You are so annoying!" Ruth was so angry that she gnashed her teeth and wanted to p Anne.


    Fortunately, Emily was eagle-eyed and agile. She stepped forward,ing between her and Anne to


    protect her.


    "Emily!" Anne was astounded by the crisp sound of the p. It hit Emily, not her. Looking at the slender


    body in front of her, Anne scrunched up her eyes. "Are you okay?"


    "I''m fine." Emily reached out and touched her face. She hadn''t been pped since she was born. Ruth


    had gone too far.


    "Are you insane?"


    Finally, Emily couldn''t stand it anymore. She had been in a good mood, and then it all came crashing


    down. Well, since this woman wanted to make trouble, she was willing to y along.


    When she was about to fight back, the shop assistants around couldn''t stand it anymore and hurried to


    stop Ruth.


    "I''m sorry,dies. Could you please talk things over?"


    "Fuck off!" Ruth red at the shop assistant who spoke. The others decided to hold their tongues.


    Then she turned and looked at Anne with her sharp eyes. "I''ll teach you a hard lesson today, or I''ll eat


    my hat!"


    As soon as she finished speaking, she moved into position again and was about to p Anne.


    Anne frowned, but she didn''t try to stop her or get out of the way.


    Cherry was very happy watching all this unfold, but she still had to pretend. If something really


    happened to Anne, Kevin would be pressing the shop girls for details.


    They were witnesses of what had happened and could prove that she had nothing to do with it.


    "What are you doing? Let go of Anne!"


    Seeing that Ruth really wanted to hurt Anne, Emily was frightened. If something really happened to


    Anne, she would be guilty for the rest of her life.


    "Just calm down, Ruth! Just let her go!" Cherry pulled on Ruth''s hand and tried to stop her.


    But it didn''t work. Ruth got even angrier.


    "Cherry! Why are you sticking up for this bitch? Hasn''t she tortured you enough? I think it''s time we


    teach her a lesson!"


    She gripped Anne''s wrist with all her strength, and Emily grabbed her other arm. Ruth was unable to


    p Anne. She could only curse irritably, "What''s wrong with you? Fuck off!"


    No matter how hard Ruth squeezed, Anne stood still and said nothing. However, Anne''s calm eyes


    were fixed on the girl, and her gaze never wavered.


    "Quit staring at me!"


    Finally, Ruth couldn''t control herself and pped Anne hard. Her head rocked, and she felt her lip grow


    numb. ''Probably split,'' Anne thought.


    Everyone was astonished when the crisp sound echoed through the store. Even the clerks stood there


    were frozen, their mouths agape. No one knew what to do.


    "You hit Anne? Cow!" That said, Emily threw the handbag she was holding to the ground, grabbed


    Ruth''s hands and pushed her hard.


    "Ah!"


    Ruth lost her bnce and fell to the ground hard, and she knocked a rack down while she fell.


    Boom! Everything was in chaos.


    Cherry didn''t think that Emily would do anything like that.


    She ran over to where Ruthy and tried to help her up. "Ruth, are you okay? Let me help!"


    "Slut! How dare you push me!"


    Ruth screamed and stood up, trying to catch Emily''s hair, not caring about her image. Someone caught


    her right hand in mid-air.


    "Enough!"


    Anne''s firm voice sounded above her head. Ruth stopped and looked up at her. "Let go of me! Don''t


    touch me! You have no right!"


    "Exactly. I don''t have the right to touch you, and you don''t have the right to hit other people."


    Anne threw off Ruth''s arm. Then she spoke again, and her face became cold. "Imagine what people


    will think of you. You''re ady from a rich family. And you go around hitting people like a thug! How do


    you think that looks?


    "Really?" Ruth sneered and looked at Anne, mockery in her eyes. "I don''t think it''s a bad thing. It''s


    karma, really. But don''t you feel embarrassed, stealing other people''s boyfriend?"


    "What are you talking about?" Emily couldn''t stand other people abusing Anne, especially the one she


    was confronting. She had never been so angry in her life. "You''re the boyfriend thief!"


    "Stop it, Emily."


    ncing at Ruth and then at Cherry, Anne stood between them, and then addressed, "Tell me, Cherry.


    You know what''ll happen if Kevin finds out about this, don''t you?"


    Cherry didn''t expect that Anne would bring Kevin up right now. She stood still, clenched her fists and bit


    her lips.


    She couldn''t say anything to defend herself.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    After a while, she stepped forward, grabbed Ruth''s arm and said, "Forget it. Let''s take off."


    "What?" Ruth looked at Cherry in disbelief, "How can we just let this go? Are you afraid of her? Look at


    what she did to you!"


    Ruth spouted all this off in righteous indignation, and what she said made Anne wonder if she should


    laugh or cry.


    Who was bullying who here? She didn''t even want to see Cherry, much less bully her.


    "Forget it. I''m tired of this. Let''s do something fun."


    After taking a look at Anne, Cherry turned and walked off. Ruth was so angry that she stamped her


    feet, but she had no choice but to follow Cherry.


    When they were out of earshot, Anne breathed a sigh of relief.


    Emily stared in the direction in which the two of them went, and her eyes were full of anger.


    "Damn it!" Emily shouted, "I''ve never been hit in my life, not even my parents. How could she do that?"


    "Just breathe. Count to ten and try to calm down. Are you okay?" Looking at her red and swollen face,


    Anne thought, ''Ruth is such a vicious bitch. The left side of my face is still burning.'' "Don''t lower


    yourself to her level. Her parents didn''t tell her ''no'' enough, so she turned out like this."


    "But she can''t just go around doing things like that!" Looking at the mess on the ground, Emily sighed,


    "Anne, if only you weren''t so damn even-tempered. I was so ready to throw down with her!"


    The shop assistants knew who Ruth was, so they didn''t say anything more. They could only lower their


    heads and pack up.


    Anne pursed her lips and walked out.


    Emily knew Anne''s disposition well. She never liked to get involved in these kind of things. But Emily


    was vengeful. If someone attacked her, she felt she should fight back.


    "Cherry, what''s wrong with you?"


    Ruth stopped after taking a few steps. She was extremely angry when she thought of what had just


    happened. She didn''t even want to walk, so she just stood there.


    Cherry stopped and looked back at her with an aggrieved look.


    "Did you see that? She threatened me! If Kevin finds out about this, he''ll me me."


    When Ruth saw Cherry so upset, her face turned blue with anger.


    "Well, she''s pretty powerful now. How can we touch her if she just runs to Kevin?"


    "I don''t know. What can we do?" Cherry looked down and her palm-sized face was full of hurt. "As you


    know, she married Kevin. Although Kevin loves me, I am only his mistress."


    Ruth gritted her teeth and said, "Why do you still put up with her? I just can''t stand her arrogance. She


    has always been like this since childhood. No matter how we bully her, it doesn''t faze her. It''s like she''s


    pretending to be a queen."


    Cherry sneered in her heart, ''Good! Ruth must hate Anne a lot. So I just need to see her knock down a


    few pegs.''


    To be honest, she was also quite angry with what Anne had said to her today. ''Don''t threaten me with


    Kevin, Anne. It''s really annoying,'' she thought.


    "Then what can we do? She''s protected now. We can''t do anything about it!"


    "No way!" Ruth said angrily, "I have to pay her back! I''ll help you out if you want to hurt her."


    After saying that, Ruth turned around to walk back in her stilettos. Cherry didn''t know what she was


    nning and followed her.


    "What are you up to, Ruth? No, we can''t beat her up. What if Kevin finds out?"


    The more Cherry said things like that, the angrier Ruth became. She walked forward aggressively like a


    hurricane. "Let me tell you, if I don''t teach that bitch a hard lesson today, I''ll eat my hat. I''ve hated her


    for a long time!"


    She walked at a fast pace back into the shop. The shop assistant shivered in fear when she saw her


    come back.


    "Miss Ruth, why did youe back?"


    "What? What are you saying? Am I banned from the store?" She looked this way and that, but didn''t


    see Anne. She put on an arrogant air.


    "Of course not." The shop assistant lowered her head and trembled. Who knew what was wrong with


    the richdy?


    "Where is Anne?"


    Ruth was angry that she couldn''t find her there.


    The shop assistant was too scared to answer, but she subconsciously nced in the direction where


    Anne had gone. Ruth was smart¡ªshe followed her gaze and looked into the distance. As she thought,


    she spotted Anne.

 Chapter 41 Falling Into A Vegetative State

    Chapter 41 Falling Into A Vegetative State


    "Stop, Anne!" Ruth eximed.


    Anne had heard Ruth''s voice from behind again while she was walking towards the esctor. She


    stopped in front of it, with a frown upon her face.


    Meanwhile, Emily saw Ruth turning back to search for them and with exasperation from not being able


    to vent our her pent up anger, she said, "Oh, wow. The woman even dares toe back, huh!"


    Faintly, Anne turned sideways to face Emily and talked to her as if by whispering, "Don''t be bothered,


    Emily."


    After saying that, she walked forward again, ignoring Ruth who was behind her.


    With the way that Anne had ignored Ruth, how could it not annoy her? Ruth sprinted to where Anne


    and Emily were, got ahold of Emily''s hand, and pped her.


    "Are you seriously out of your mind?" Emily said, utterly stunned at the way Ruth just pped her


    without a second thought.


    Ruth had already taken action before Emily could even react.


    The crisp sound of the p was even louder than before. Obviously, she had hit her harder.


    "That is enough!"


    Anne quickly came to pull Emily away from Ruth just as she was about to p her for the second time.


    Emily, still absolutely bbergasted, stood frozen and still had no idea how she was going to react to


    what just happened.


    With all haste, Anne pped Ruth in the face.


    Cherry was just following them from behind and was shocked herself to see that Anne had pped


    Ruth.


    "Ah! £¡ !" With a series of screams, having been beaten by Emily previously was thest thing Ruth


    could bare. Then she got beaten by Anne again, which was such a shame for her.


    She got so angry that she started stomping her feet with her fists clenched and without even thinking


    twice, she tried to tackle Anne to the ground.


    Still, she failed, since Anne was able to circumvent her sudden attempt to attack her. Nheless,


    considering how strong she got, Ruth was able to rush her way towards the esctor and got down


    there.


    "Ah!"


    Ruth, while screaming, had disappeared in front of them all.


    Anne''s heart skipped a beat and Emily had trouble catching her breath witnessing that. Everyone was


    dazed for a moment and had no idea what just happened because things seemed to have escted so


    quickly. Cherry was the first one to take action. She dashed to the esctor and to her surprise, she


    saw that Ruth had rolled to the bottom of the esctor.


    There was blood everywhere.


    Cherry screamed in fear and everyone went to see for themselves what caused her to be terrified.


    Anne started hyperventting. Emily''s heart was pounding. She started grabbing onto Anne''s clothes


    as if she was holding on for dear life.


    "Ruth!!! Oh, my God! This is your fault, Anne! You pushed her down the esctor!" Cherry screamed to


    Anne''s face.


    She then went away from them and rushed down the esctor. Down there, Ruth was surrounded by a


    group of people already discussing what they thought might have happened but no one made an effort


    to call for an ambnce.


    "It wasn''t her fault! She didn''t push Ruth!" Emily tried to defend Anne. Anne, not being able to speak,


    kept shaking her head while staring nkly at the floor. How could it have been her? She did not even


    touch Ruth.


    Emily was still shaking and asked her, "Anne? Anne, what are we going to do?"


    Emily had not a single idea what they would do. She did have a feeling they would get into a fight that


    day but she never would have predicted for things to go down gruesomely!


    After a few moments, Anne stared at the horrifying pool of blood at the bottom of the esctor, and


    yelled at Emily, "Call for help now, Emily!!!"


    Emily already knew what Anne meant by that and did as she ordered without hesitation. She


    immediately took her phone out of the pocket of her pants and dialed 120.


    "Oh my, Ruth!''


    Inside the hospital, a hurtle of footsteps could be heard approaching from afar, apanied by a


    hoarse shout.


    Anne sat and waited outside the operating room with her heart still racing and her hands and feet cold.


    She saw familiar faces from a distance. She tried to look closely, and when she was able to make out


    their faces, she realized that they were Ruth''s parents. They went straight to the hospital as soon as


    they heard about their daughter.


    Emily got more anxious and held onto Anne''s clothes. She started crying and shaking uncontrobly.


    She kept thinking about the possibility of Ruth dying and that made her even more terrified. Despite the


    fact that they did not have anything directly to do with Ruth''s unfortunate ident, Emily still felt that


    they were, in a way, responsible for it.


    Anne gently grabbed Emily''s hands and tried to calm her down even if she was feeling very nervous


    herself and said in a low voice, "Everything will be fine, Emily. Don''t be afraid. We will be okay and we


    will get through this."


    Anne''s hands were sweating like crazy making it obvious that she was just trying to be strong for them


    both so Emily tried to force a little nod in response.


    "Wh-where did they bring Ruth? Where is my daughter?"


    Linda, Ruth''s mother, shouted upon bustling through the hospital doors. Her eyes were totally red and


    swollen from crying too much.


    The man who apanied her, which could very well be Ruth''s father, seemed to have been trying to


    remain calm while he held her, but his face was heavy with sadness and confusion.


    A few momentster, the man tried to calm her down and said, "Stop worrying too much. Our daughter


    just entered the operating room.


    The doctors are doing everything they can. She will be fine."


    Seeing that, Anne couldn''t muster up the courage to even stand up and talk to them. However, how


    could Cherry not seize the opportunity?


    She tried to force out a sniff and squeeze out a few tears before approaching Ruth''s parents.


    "Mrs. Sun, I''m sorry I failed to take good care of your daughter. I''m so, so sorry."


    She cried bitterly. While sitting on another corner of the hospital, Anne saw Cherry''s tearful face and


    suddenly felt hard-hearted.


    There was actually something to do with her, but she didn''t have much reaction.


    Standing next to her, Emily was very scared. Seeing Ruth''s parentsing, she trembled even more


    fiercely, and tears started flowing from her eyes again.


    While turning around and looking at her, Anne didn''t say a word.


    "What happened? How did she fall off the esctor?"


    Ruth''s mom started choking with sobs. Her dad couldn''t stay silent any longer and asked Cherry what


    happened.


    At the time, Cherry slowly stopped crying. "I''m so sorry, Mr. Sun. We never expected things to go down


    like this," she told Ruth''s father.


    She started crying again but she didn''t get to exin what exactly happened.


    As Anne was just about to stand up and exin herself, Emily clutched her arm.


    Emily looked at her with her eyes full of tears while shaking her head saying, "Anne, no. Don''t do it."


    Anne knew what Emily meant. Once such a thing had happened, it would be difficult to get rid of it. Be


    that as it might, Anne still thought to herself that if she just kept sitting there and didn''t bother saying


    anything, wouldn''t that make her nothing more than a heartless person?


    She wanted to try speaking up again but Emily kept shaking her head, trying to stop Anne from doing


    so. At that point, Anne decided to keep thinking it though and waited. Once the operation was over, she


    decided she would take her part of responsibility.


    "Stop crying, Miss. Cherry. Tell me what happened? How did my daughter fall down the esctor?


    Cherry kept silent and that made Linda anxious so she grabbed her in the arm and asked her again,


    "What happened?" She started crying and shaking hysterically. "If something happens to my daughter,


    how can I live on?"


    Hearing this made Emily tremble again. She was really scared this time. It was hard for her to imagine


    how painful Linda would be if something really happened to Ruth.


    "Don''t be afraid. It''s okay," said Anne in a low voice, holding Emily''s hand tightly.


    "Actually..." Cherry muttered.


    She already knew it was time that she kick Anne out of her life. This matter was so serious that she


    believed that there was no way for Anne to get out of it.


    "Actually what?"


    Linda asked, "Just tell me!"


    "Ahh, Mrs. Sun, here is the thing. I went shopping with your daughter and met up with my cousin.


    Then¡­"


    Halfway through, she thought of looking around and finding Anne.


    Coincidentally, Anne raised her head then and caught a glimpse of Cherry, at the same time. It startled


    Cherry when she saw that Anne seemed calm, judging by her eyes.


    How could Anne be so calm in this situation?


    Even she could not help but feel all sorts of terrified at the moment. She did not fake a cry but she was


    indeed scared.


    Deep inside, though, she really hoped that Ruth would not make it, because in this way, Anne would


    never stand a chance to flop to the top.


    "I never expected that Ruth would hate my cousin so much. The two of them had a dispute beside the


    esctor. Then when the argument got heated, Ruth tried to reach out to hit my cousin but my cousin


    ended up pushing her down by ident."


    Cherry continued while bursting into tears.


    Upon hearing that, Emily was on the verge of breaking down. What was Cherry talking about? Ruth


    rolled and fell down the esctor by herself. Why would Cherry ever say that it was Anne who pushed


    her?


    At this critical moment, even if she was afraid, Emily couldn''t help but stand up. She wanted to confront


    Cherry, but her body was pulled by Anne.


    "Emily, leave her be," Anne said.


    "But, Anne, she is literally framing you up right now!" Emily said, full of anger.


    Anne had already been used to Cherry''s plots, hadn''t she? At this point, she was pretty sure Cherry


    was going to try to turn everything against her and put the me on her.


    "Are you saying that this woman pushed down our Ruth?"


    After hearing Cherry out, Linda immediately set her gaze upon Anne, who was sitting next to her, and


    that made her enraged and anxious.


    She was thinking that her daughter was in her deathbed fighting for her life while the alleged culprit was


    still sitting there even looking calm.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "I''m sorry, Mrs. Sun. Anne didn''t mean to do that. I apologize to you on behalf of her!"


    Cherry shouted, grabbed Linda''s hand and knelt down. The loud noise shocked Emily.


    What was Cherry doing? She really was such a great pretender.


    Unable to hold back her anger, Emily pulled away Anne''s hand, ran to Linda and exined, "Mrs. Sun,


    it''s not like that. Your daughter, Ruth rolled down by herself, instead of being pushed by Anne!"


    Cherry knew that Emily would definitelye out to talk at that time. Without hesitation, she cried out


    again.


    "Emily, I know you want to speak for Anne, but it has happened. Anne can''t deny it! Mrs. Sun, I beg you


    to forgive Anne. She really didn''t expect such a thing to happen!"


    Emily answered her, "Cherry, how can you lie like that?" She was so distressed and confused. "I know


    you hate Anne, but can you really keep making stories up in serious situation like this, Cherry?"


    She was so anxious. When she turned around, she saw Anne still sitting there as if nothing was


    happening.


    Emily did not know what else there was to do. Seeing as Linda seemed to have believed in Cherry''s


    testimony, she couldn''t say another word anymore even though she wanted to kept exining.

 Chapter 42 The Heartless Woman

    Chapter 42 The Heartless Woman


    Emily immediately felt irritated when Cherry knelt down and cried.


    "Miss, we don''t me you. It''s not your fault. You don''t have to kneel down to us!"


    Linda was quite shocked at her action. Her heart softened at the sight of the poor girl as she sincerely


    apologized to her. She understood that she couldn''t bear to me her.


    She shifted her gaze at Anne. The moment she looked at her, she knew she could not sympathize with


    her.


    "Is she your cousin?"


    Linda walked closer to Anne with the help of her husband, Craig Sun. They resembled old people.


    Although they were getting older, they were still full of energy.


    It was an unfortunate event for them. The trauma was still evident in their faces.


    "What did our daughter do to you? How could you do this to her?"


    Linda started to question Anne. Her eyes were begging. Anne stood up and looked straight into their


    eyes.


    She said, "Mrs. Sun, I didn''t touch Ruth. I swear!"


    The way she spoke was so quiet, and her aura was so strong. Although Linda was already on the


    verge of copse, she couldn''t care if Anne''s words were truthful or not.


    But Craig Sun was still a sensible person. He nodded and answered, "Girl, I believe you won''t do that.


    When the operation is over, everything will be clear."


    "Thank you." Anne moved aside and made room for the two elders.


    As they were waiting for the operation to end, Linda sat on the chair anxiously with a dull look on her


    face. Craig Sun tried tofort her and managed to calm her down.


    Cherry was left astonished as she stared at Anne. She was amazed that Anne was able to resolve their


    problem with a few words.


    Emily was breathless for a moment. She came back to her senses, finally relieved and eximed, "Oh


    my God, I was scared to death. I thought they would hit you!"


    "How could it be?" Anne shook her head. "Don''t think too much. Does Kevin know we are here?"


    "Yes." Emily nodded. "I called Sam as soon as I got here. They should be arriving soon."


    At a critical moment, the first person Emily remembered was Sam. She was really afraid that something


    bad would happen, so she couldn''t help crying when she called Sam.


    Hearing her crying like that, Sam realized the gravity of the situation and immediately called Kevin.


    "Okay." Anne nodded. She leaned against the wall as she stared at the operationmp. She sped


    her hands and started to pray that Ruth would be fine.


    Emily was right all along, even though she didn''t push Ruth, it was partly her fault. If she hadn''t moved


    aside, Ruth wouldn''t have fallen down.


    But if she didn''t move, she could have fallen down instead.


    Anne touched her abdomen and smiled bitterly. She did that for her baby. If she weren''t pregnant, she


    would''ve sacrificed herself and fallen down instead.


    "Humph, don''t be smug." Cherry stood beside Anne without her noticing. "If something really happens


    to Ruth, you will have a hard time."


    Anne raised an eyebrow and nced at her with cold eyes. "Really? Do you think you''ll be better off?"


    "Why won''t I be better?" Cherry smirked and whispered in Anne''s ear, "For me, as long as I y a little


    trick, you will be doomed. Haven''t you understood this until now?"


    "Cherry, you are in such a hurry."


    Anne turned her head and stepped aside. She didn''t want to hear from Cherry anymore.


    Emily noticed that Cherry was getting too close to Anne. She quickly stepped in and stood between the


    two, leaving no chance for them to speak.


    "Anne!"


    A loud scream was heard along the corridor of the hospital. Linda immediately recognized who it was.


    "n, you''re here!"


    As soon as n received the phone call, he immediately set aside his work and rushed over to the


    hospital. While he was on his way, he had heard that Anne was involved in the incident. He wanted to


    cut Anne into a thousand pieces, thinking that she was the reason behind all of it.


    "Anne, what kind of feud do you have with the Sun Family? How could you do this to my sister?"


    He walked straight towards Anne. His eyes were sharper than a sword, as if he was trying to pierce her


    heart.


    "What do you mean?"


    Anne knew that n thought that it was her fault. He had always thought badly of her. Sure enough,


    she could tell from the moment that he arrived here and headed straight to confront her, he was


    definitely counting it over her head.


    "Don''t you know what I mean?" n started pointing at the tip of Anne''s nose. He clenched his teeth as


    he spoke usingly, "What can''t a woman like you do?"


    Anne bit her lips and stared at n nkly. "I didn''t do anything to your sister. Don''t me me for this."


    "You are really¡ª" He stopped mid-sentence. He suddenly smirked and contained his anger. "Let me


    tell you, if anything happens to my sister, I will never let you go for the rest of my life."


    After he spoke, he turned his back at her, and walked towards his parents and began tofort them.


    Anne leaned against the wall as she felt a sudden chill run down her spine. She clenched her fists


    tightly as she tried to contain the pain. She couldn''t feel any warmth either.


    Emily knew that Anne must be hurting. She approached her and held onto her arms as she tried to


    console her.


    Sam and Kevin finally arrived. Both of them came rushing through the corridors of the hospital. Sam


    approached Anne first and worriedly asked her, "Are you alright?"


    Emily was relieved that they came. She didn''t mind that Sam did not even bother to look at her.


    She stretched her hands out and grabbed Sam''s sleeve.


    She started crying, findingfort in his presence. "Sam, you''re finally here."


    Sam turned his head and noticed that Emily''s eyes were swollen. He felt a needle prick his heart when


    he saw how helpless she was. He took out a napkin from his pocket and handed it to Emily.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "Don''t cry. Everything''s going to be fine."


    "Okay." Emily grabbed the napkin and wiped her eyes.


    Anne nced at Kevin. He was standing not too far from her, he obviously had no intention ofing


    closer. She tried to decipher his expression from afar but she couldn''t.


    She didn''t have much reaction to Kevin''s arrival.


    On the other hand, Cherry was ted when she saw Kevin. She immediately ran and threw herself into


    his arms.


    "Kevin, you''re finally here. I''m so scared. I''m really scared."


    Cherry always knew how to melt his heart. She had always been a good actress. Kevin felt a stinging


    pain in his heart when he saw her crying. Cherry''s pitiful face coupled with her petite figure was enough


    to make him feel sorry for her.


    He gently grabbed her and slowly patted her back.


    "Don''t be afraid. I''m here now."


    Anne was standing not too far from them, and she heard everything that Kevin said. Every word was so


    clear.


    She immediately looked away and tried her best not to look at them again.


    It pained her heart to see them being so hopelessly in love with each other.


    Anne knew that she still couldn''t deceive herself.


    At that moment, she felt extremely cold.


    She couldn''t help but wrap her exposed shoulders. She looked at the closed operating room, wishing it


    all ended sooner. The person inside was not doing well.


    Anne realized at that moment that the odds were never in her favor.


    While everyone was waiting, the doors of the operating room suddenly opened. The doctor finally came


    out and approached Ruth''s family. He announced that Ruth fell into a vegetative state.


    Anne almost fell down at the announcement, but she tried her best to stand tall.


    Naturally, Linda couldn''t ept the news, and immediately fainted.


    Everyone was heartbroken. The entire corridor was in chaos. Linda was sent to a ward until she


    recovered from the shock. n apanied her mother but before he left, he managed to re at


    Anne one more time.


    Anne felt hatred and anger from his eyes.


    But that time, his reaction was nothing to her anymore. All she could think of was Ruth''s domineering


    face.


    She couldn''t believe that such an arrogant woman would end up like that.


    "Kevin, what should we do? It''s all my fault!"


    Cherry started to get hysterical. She trembled as she hugged him tightly, trying to grasp the news.


    "I shouldn''t have gone shopping with her. If I hadn''t gone shopping with her, I wouldn''t have met Anne


    and the ident wouldn''t have happened. It''s all my fault!"


    Cherry cried out her guilt while Kevin stared at Anne without saying anything.


    Anne knew at the way Kevin looked at her that he believed everything that Cherry told him.


    Needless to say, he must have been thinking that she really pushed Ruth down. He believed that in the


    process of arguing with Ruth, Anne''s beastliness was triggered, and that resulted in Ruth''s condition


    right now.


    Everyone must have thought that it was nothing to her because of her reaction.


    Her empty expression must have made everyone think she was actually heartless.


    "Anne." Sam knew what kind of person Anne was. ''She didn''t even want to kill an ant. How could she


    do such a thing?''


    From the way he observed Anne''s face, he already had an idea of what was going on.


    Anne looked back at him and asked, "What is it?"


    "Don''t worry. With the current medical technology, she''s going to wake up one day."


    Sam tried tofort her, but it seemed that she didn''t need anyfort. "I know,"


    she calmly answered. Her calmness was almost terrifying. Nothing that happened in this hospital


    sparked any emotion. The incident barely affected her.


    "Really? Will she really wake up?"


    Emily butted in. She choked at her words as she continued to cry. No matter how much Emily hated


    Ruth, she never wanted her to end up in a vegetative state.

 Chapter 43 He Didnt Believe Her

    Chapter 43 He Didn''t Believe Her


    Ruth was the daughter of a rich family. It was inconceivable for such a young woman to lie unconscious


    in bed for the rest of her life!


    "Yes, she will wake up." Sam nodded and raised his hand to touch his forehead. "Let''s get inside and


    see her."


    As he started to make his way to the ward, Emily stood still, unable to take a step.


    "No, I don''t dare to go in there."


    Anne grabbed hold of Emily''s hand. "Don''t be afraid. We should go to see her."


    "But..." Emily sniffed, tears streaming down her face. "I''m really scared, even at the thought of seeing


    her lying there."


    "Okay. I''ll go by myself."


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Anne turned around and headed in the direction of the ward.


    "Anne, tell me, why did you do that?"


    Kevin finally opened his mouth. With that simple question he made Anne''s pride and self-esteem sink


    through the floor. He still didn''t believe her!


    Or better, he had never believed her.


    As Kevin''s voice resounded coldly from the empty corridor, a bitter smile appeared on the corner of


    Anne''s lips.


    "Do you really think I did it?"


    "Or what? I didn''t expect you to be so vicious." Kevin didn''t give Anne any chance to take a breath.


    Holding Cherry''s hand tightly, he strode toward Anne with an icy stare that seemed to prate her


    heart and soul.


    Anne averted her eyes. "I thought you knew I''ve always been so cold-blooded and ruthless."


    After pronouncing those words, she felt a sharp pain take hold of her heart.


    Emily knew that Anne was saying that out of anger. But without Kevin''s support and help, she would


    indubitably be hated by the Sun Family for life.


    Only Kevin could solve this matter once and for all.


    "None of this is Anne''s fault. Ruth got off the esctor by herself. Anne didn''t touch her at all."


    Emily tried her best to vouch for Anne, but neither of the people involved in the story cared.


    Anne''s heart had been dead for ages. As long as she knew that she hadn''t done anything wrong, she


    would be fine. As for Kevin, what he thought was his business and had nothing to do with her.


    "Really?" Kevin sneered. "I believe what I heard before more than what you said just now."


    "Kevin! Don''t push it!"


    Sam couldn''t stand it anymore. He knew that Kevin didn''t like Anne, but this time he had gone too far.


    "Did I do anything wrong?" Kevin turned to look at Sam. "She took a life away this time."


    For him there was no difference between a vegetable and a dead person.


    Sam matched his re. "Do you really think that Anne would do such a thing?" He couldn''t believe that


    someone could be so brute.


    "Should I trust her?" Kevin suddenly burst intoughter. Acent smile spread across his cold and


    hard-featured face, making him feel even more ironic.


    "You-"


    Emily couldn''t put up with him anymore. How could he be like that! She threw a worried nce at


    Anne, who was standing still, ayer of sadness stretching over her beautiful face.


    "Don''t think that I will clear up your mess for you."


    Kevin looked up at Anne, his gaze prating. He was well aware that if he stood up for Anne, the Sun


    Family would not cause any trouble for her.


    But he knew that he wouldn''t do that. Because he believed that the woman in front of him was vicious


    and didn''t deserve pity or sympathy.


    Anne nodded, her face expressionless.


    "I know. I have never thought about asking you to clear it up for me."


    She felt dizzy and couldn''t see Kevin''s face clearly. Although he was not standing far from her, she


    could vaguely make out his eyebrows and eyes.


    But his expression was so unmistakably cial that she felt a chill run down her spine.


    He was the only one who could make her feel cold whenever he looked at her. Unfortunately, she could


    not tell this feeling to anyone, especially Kevin, for he would never care.


    "Good." Squinting his eyes, Kevin lowered his head and whispered in Cherry''s ear, "Let''s go home."


    Then he turned around, refusing to be in Anne''s presence for one more second. Cherry sobbed in


    Kevin''s arms, looking miserable.


    As their figures faded along the corridor, Anne let her body copse against the wall, unable to hold on


    any longer.


    "Anne!"


    Sam rushed over and helped her up. "You''re feverish. I''ll drive you back!"


    Perhaps that happened because she had stayed in a dark ce for a long time, and now she was


    burning up.


    At the sight of Anne''s pale face, Emily felt scared, but she was mostly pissed off with Kevin for not


    believing Anne. What was more, he left the hospital with Cherry without caring about her well-being at


    all!


    "Anne, you have a fever!"


    Raising her hand to touch Anne''s hot arm, Emily looked up at Sam and asked, "What should we do?


    We''d better go to see a doctor as soon as possible."


    "I am a doctor." With a frown creasing his forehead, Sam picked Anne up and headed to the ward


    before she fainted.


    In the ward, Anne woke up after lying in bed for a day.


    She didn''t know how long she had slept. She only knew that it was noon. She still remembered that the


    operation was over at night. Now the sun was so bright that it had to be daytime.


    The dizziness hadn''t vanished yet. She looked up at the white ceiling and smelled disinfectant in the


    air.


    She knew she was still in the hospital.


    Her hands and feet were numb, and there was a drip on her hand. She could feel a slight tingle where


    the needle had pricked her skin.


    She wanted to get up but didn''t have any strength at all. A delicate breeze blew through the half-open


    window, raising a corner of the white curtain.


    She turned her head and looked out of the window, where she could see an ancient camphor tree.


    Several old people were sitting in wheelchairs under the tree, talking andughing happily.


    Watching their smiles, sheughed too.


    "What are youughing at?"


    As soon as he entered the room, Sam saw Anne''s lips curl in a smile, and his frown softened a little.


    Seeing that it was him, Anne shook her head. "Nothing. Am I in your hospital?"


    Sam was wearing a white gown and had an intravenous drip changed for her. When did she arrive to


    the Feng Family''s hospital? she wondered.


    "Yes." He handled the drip carefully. "How are you feeling now? Better?"


    Anne nodded. "Yes, I just feel a little dizzy."


    "That''s because you have slept for too long," Sam exined patiently. "You''ve slept for more than ten


    hours since yesterday."


    "Really?" Anne''s lips parted feebly. "Would you please help me sit up?"


    "Are you hungry?" After Sam adjusted the bed for her, she sat up.


    She shook her head. "I''m not hungry."


    Even though she hadn''t eaten for two days, she didn''t feel hungry at all. Ruth''s face suddenly shed


    through her mind. "How is Ruth? How is she doing?"


    Sam lowered his head and poured some water for Anne, taking his time before answering her question.


    "Still the same. She is temporarily stable. But I don''t think it''s possible for her to wake up."


    Even though Sam didn''t tell her the whole truth, Anne knew what was going on. If Ruth''sasted


    for too long, she wouldn''t wake up so easily.


    Noticing Anne''s silence, Sam handed her the water and added, "Don''t think about it. You are very weak


    now. You must rest for a while."


    "I know my body." She smiled faintly. "By the way, where is Emily? Why haven''t I seen her?"


    "She was afraid you''d be hungry when you''d wake up, so she went to buy some food for you."


    Emily was a really good friend. Anne couldn''t imagine what it would be like without her support in that


    difficult time of her life.


    "It''s very kind of her."


    Anne lowered her gaze, and a trace of sadness appeared on her dainty face.


    Seeing her sorrow, Sam felt deeply ufortable.


    In the office on the top floor of the AN Tower, Kevin was sitting and staring at the pile of documents in


    front of him. He hadn''t moved for a long time.


    "What are you thinking about?"


    Roy Luo had been knocking at the door for a while now, but no sound wasing from inside. After


    making sure that there was someone inside, he pushed the door open.


    Kevin raised his gaze and, seeing the man, he asked in a low voice, "Why are you here?"


    Roy Luo was a good friend of Kevin''s. They grew up together and had a strong bond. Sometimes they


    went out for drinks or leisure activities, such as swimming.


    Undoubtedly, Roy Luo was there now because he heard about what had happened to Anne.


    The ident had been on the news since yesterday, so everyone must have heard of it.


    "I am here to see you!" Roy Luo took a seat on the sofa casually. Seeing the pile of documents in front


    of Kevin, he couldn''t help asking, "What''s wrong? Are you still worried about my sister-inw?"


    He knew that Kevin didn''t like Anne, or worse, hated her. ¡­¡­ But he would still call her sister-inw, a


    respectful term used for the wife of one''s buddy. After all, it was a fact, even if Kevin was unwilling to


    admit it.


    "Who allowed you to call her sister-inw?"


    Hearing Roy Luo mention Anne got Kevin furious. Because of her, he hadn''t dealt with thepany''s


    matters recently. He was not in the mood to take care of any of them.


    "Okay, I won''t call her sister-inw. Honestly speaking, you don''t really believe that what happened to


    Ruth has something to do with Anne, do you?"


    Kevin raised his head and narrowed his eyes, grasping that there was a hidden meaning in Roy Luo''s


    words. "What do you mean?"

 Chapter 44 Getting Revenge

    Chapter 44 Getting Revenge


    "Nothing. I''m just asking." Roy knew a little about what was going on, but he also knew Kevin''s temper.


    As long as Kevin didn''t go along with what other people said, nothing else mattered.


    Kevin looked at him coldly. "I actually believe she has something to do with it."


    He was convinced that Anne was capable of anything. He had nned to give her a chance to redeem


    herself but she even screwed that up. He was so disappointed with her.


    Roy raised his eyebrows and nodded.


    Well, he really didn''t need to say anything now. Kevin was stubborn. It was useless to try and convince


    him.


    "Would you like to go out for drinks?"


    Kevin replied calmly, "Whatever. Where?"


    "''Saints'' Bar? Coming?" Roy stood up. "Sure. Eight o''clock okay?"


    Kevin showed up on time. Roy knew Kevin didn''t like noisy and crowded ces, so he booked a


    private room.


    At the same time, Roy also invited some of their buddies along. The more the merrier.


    When Kevin entered the room, the room fell silent. All eyes were on him.


    They had no choice. He was the main guy, the whole reason for this outing. If he hadn''te, no one


    else wanted to be "it."


    "Kevin''s here!"


    The guests cheered and shouted as all the tension drained from the room.


    Kevin sat down next to Roy. Roy opened a bottle of beer and pushed it along the table until it sat in


    front of Kevin. "Want a drink?"


    "Actually, I''m not in the mood for beer. Get me a bottle of champagne. Moet & Chandon, if you have it."


    Kevin had a discerning pte. He didn''t always like beer, and only drank champagne on special


    asions.


    Roy nodded and snapped his fingers. A waiter immediately came forward and poured around for the


    guests.


    The golden liquid slowly rose in the transparent goblets. The bubbles popped one by one until Kevin


    emptied the ss.


    "That was fast! What''s the rush?"


    Unlike other bars, "Saints" Bar was exclusive to high-end people. The service was top notch from start


    to finish. The vibe was fantastic, and the aroma of alcohol reached every nostril. The music yed at


    just the right volume. Some people could be put off by the long lines, but these esteemed guests did


    not need to wait at all.


    The lighting was never harsh, so anyone wanting to dance could do so whenever they wanted.


    The room was big enough to hold a party of ten celebrities, and often did. Celebrities loved going there


    to rub elbows with other elites. But that night, only five people were invited, including Roy himself and


    Kevin, five in total.


    "Aren''t we here to drink?"


    Kevin didn''t want to talk a lot. He just wanted to drown his sorrows. He was restless and out of sorts,


    and a few rounds were just what he needed to calm down.


    "Worried about my sister-inw?"


    Roy knew that Kevin must be bothered by this, or this normally calm man wouldn''t have drunk so


    much. It had been many years since they''d seen each other, but Roy had never seen him drink so


    hard.


    "Do me a favor, and don''t bring her up again, okay?" He wasn''t worried, but rather cursing her name


    right now. He hated her for letting him down again and again. He had tried to be patient, to take things


    as they came, but she was so impatient. She disappointed him again and again.


    Roy nodded. "I know, I know. Don''t talk about her. Fine. Bottom''s up!"


    After drinking one ss after another, Kevin couldn''t drink any more. At that moment, Roy knew it was


    time to call Kevin''s girlfriend.


    By the time Cherry arrived, there were only two people left, Roy and Kevin.


    Seeing Cherry, Roy immediately raised his head and said, "Now that you''re here, I''ll leave him to you."


    Roy had put away more than a few drinks, butpared to Kevin, he was still the sober one.


    Because Kevin waspletely hammered.


    As soon as Roy called her, Cherry rushed over.


    "Why would he drink like this?" She had originally nned to go to the hospital to check on Ruth. The


    last time she checked, Ruth was still in aa.


    She sat beside Kevin, trying to help him up. But he seemed to be so drunk that he couldn''t even keep


    his feet.


    "Something''s bugging him, which is why he drank so much. I''m headed out. Have fun!"


    Roy waved at Cherry and staggered out the door.


    Cherry frowned. She took a long look at Kevin, and she felt bitter inside.


    Kevin had never been this liquored up before. Something must have happened. Was it because of


    Anne?


    "What''s wrong with you?" Cherry draped one of Kevin''s arms around her shoulders. It took all her


    strength to support him. "Why did you drink so much?"


    "Oh, there you are!" Struggling to straighten up, Kevin stared at the woman in front of him and frowned.


    "Why are you here? Did Roy invite you? Where is he?"


    At least he still recognized her. That was promising. "Roy left," Cherry sighed. "I told you he was a bad


    influence on you. You''re a mess, Kevin. What did he do to you?"


    Then Cherry moved forward, trying to help him out the door, but he didn''t want to go anywhere.


    "Come on. Let''s go home."


    "No. I''m not drunk enough."


    Kevin shook off Cherry''s hand and steadied himself, palms t on the table. He clearly wasn''t done


    drinking.


    Cherry was angry. She grabbed his arm and said angrily, "Tell me what''s going on! Is it Anne?"


    "How is that possible?" Kevin chuckled. "I wouldn''t be drinking ''cause of you. Don''t overthink it."


    "What? Me? What are you talking about?" Cherry didn''t like Kevin''s crazy look. She looked at the man


    next to her and stamped her feet with anger. "Kevin, why did you drink?"


    "I don''t know." Kevin shook his head and sobered up a little. The blurred figures in front of him finally


    ovepped. "Why are you here, Cherry?"


    "I''m serious. Who do you think I am?"


    Cherry looked at Kevin angrily. She bit her lips and knew that she needed to grin and bear it. After all,


    as far as Kevin knew, she''d always been considerate.


    "Kevin, let''s go home."


    She turned around, took his coat and helped him out.


    It took Kevin a long time to stand up straight. He put all his weight on Cherry, and his vision was blurry.


    "Why did you do it?"


    When he spoke, Cherry froze.


    "Tell me, why did you do it?"


    His tone was extremely cold, but there seemed to be some sadness in it.


    Cherry frowned. "What are you talking about?"


    "Why did you push Ruth down the stairs?"


    He started speaking more clearly. Cherry''s heart beat faster and faster, and cold sweat dripped down


    her back.


    "I don''t understand."


    Cherry began to get nervous. She didn''t know what Kevin meant. Did he already know she pushed


    Ruth down the stairs? So maybe that was why he came here to drink? Was he trying to forget?


    She still didn''t dare admit it and face herself. Ruth probably would have been okay if Cherry hadn''t


    tripped her. She put her feet in the way and Ruth tumbled down the stairs.


    But why did Kevin know this when no one saw her?


    "Are you still pretending?" Kevin sneered. He shook his body and pointed his index finger at Cherry''s


    sweating face. "You''re such a vicious woman. Why did you do that? Why would you do something like


    that?"


    Cherry couldn''t help trembling. Seeing that Kevin was so serious, she almost admitted it.


    "Anne! You are so stubborn!"


    As soon as Kevin finished hisst sentence, he fell onto the sofa, and his eyes closed. Cherry was


    relieved. It turned out that he was not talking about her, but about Anne instead.


    The mood in Ruth''s ward was oppressive. Shey in the bed, eyes closed, not stirring at all.


    Linda sat at her bedside. Her eyes were red and swollen, tears streaming down her cheeks.


    Staring at Ruth in the bed, Craig also wiped tears from his eyes.


    "n, you have to seek justice for your sister!" After crying, Linda looked up at n, who stood by the


    window.


    Ruth always studied abroad, and n seldom saw her. But he loved his sister very much.


    He''d take time out to visit her during holidays. They had formed a deep bond.


    Then when Ruth finally came home, this happened. And somehow Anne was in the thick of it.


    n wasmitted to finding her, and getting revenge for his sister.


    Clenching his fists, n turned around and said, "Mom, don''t worry. She won''t be happy when I get to


    her!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, he took out his phone and dialed a number.


    On the top floor of Sun Group, n stood against the wind. He had been on the rooftop for a long time.


    As he looked down at the buildings of the whole city, a bloodthirsty smile spread across his face.


    His thoughts were interrupted by the voice of his secretary. "Boss, the person you''re looking for is


    here."


    n didn''t turn around, but said softly, "Okay, I know. Let hime up."


    "Mr. n."


    It was a man''s voice, dull and t. n finally turned around and looked at him. "You''re finally here."


    "Yes. I heard you want to get rid of someone. Do you have the information I requested?"


    He had a nondescript face hidden under a huge hat. From n''s vantage point, all he could see were


    tightly-pursed lips.


    "Yes, all the information is here." n held a man envelope behind his back. He handed it to the


    nondescript man.


    The man raised his hand and took the document.


    Casting a sidelong nce at n, the man opened the envelope and took a photo from it. He frowned


    when he first saw it.


    "This woman looks familiar."


    Yes, Anne was very famous. She was Kevin''s wife. Although Kevin didn''t love her, she was still a


    member of the Fu Family. No one would mess with her without a good reason.


    "Yes, she is Kevin''s wife, Anne Luo." Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 45 Its Not About The Money

    Chapter 45 It''s Not About The Money


    n looked up, hatred in his eyes. "What? You have a problem with thismission?"


    The man raised his head slightly. The brim of his hat rode a little higher, so n could see more of his


    face. What kind of face was it? The scars crisscrossing his dark face could only be described in terrible


    terms.


    It startled him, and he involuntarily took a step back.


    The expression on his face changed slightly. He plucked up his courage and continued, "Well, I''ll give


    you fifty million after it''s done."


    "Mr. n, it''s not about the money." Perhaps this man realized that his appearance had frightened


    n. He immediately lowered his head and his voice was full of foreboding. "Kevin is a powerful man.


    We wouldn''t want to anger him."


    n certainly understood their reason. He couldn''t afford to offend Kevin, but he understood money


    was often a powerful motivator.


    "How about eighty million?" n impatiently took out a check from his pocket and handed it to the man,


    "Here is fifty million. And another thirty million once your job is done."


    "I''m sorry, Mr. n. We can''t take this contract. I think you need to find someone else." The man


    lowered the brim of his hat and returned the documents in his hand to n, preparing to leave.


    As soon as he lifted his foot, n spoke again.


    "I think the media might be very interested in what you''ve done in the past. You have to understand¡ª


    I''m used to getting what I want."


    A sinister smile appeared on n''s face. Looking at the man''s back, which was a little stiff, he


    continued, "You don''t want your family to know that, do you?"


    The man didn''t expect that n would do this. He was stunned. He turned his back to n. "You''re


    ying a dangerous game. What do you want?"


    Normally, n would never threaten others like that, but he was determined to get justice. Anne really


    pissed him off.


    "I want her gone, but it needs to look like an ident. A car ident."


    It would be best if he could kill Anne. If he couldn''t, she deserved to be disabled, to suffer the way Ruth


    did. As long as he could get justice for Ruth, n was willing to pay no matter how much money it took.


    "A car ident?" The man''s body trembled. "Do you want her dead?"


    "At least disabled." n narrowed her eyes and said viciously, "I''ll be satisfied if you arrange for a car


    to hit her and cripple her."


    The man lowered his head and kept silent for a long time.


    "Well? I need at least a nod, and the fifty million is yours."


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    n approached the man and he seemed to move his head hesitantly. He tucked the check into the


    assassin''s pocket. "You''ve always been efficient. I''ll wait for your report."


    After saying that, n tidied up his clothes and left the rooftop.


    It took the man a long time to raise his head and look in the direction n left. He took the check from


    his pocket, looked at the numbers on it, and finally made up his mind.


    In the Fu Family''s Vi.


    When he opened his eyes, the first thing he saw was the familiar ceiling. Then he looked around and


    found that it was all ck and white.


    He shook his head, trying to wake himself up.


    Well, it was much better to be in his own room than lying in the street.


    He looked at the rm clock on the bedside table. It was nine o''clock in the morning. How much did he


    drinkst night? How long did he sleep?


    "Are you awake?"


    Cherry entered the room and put the prepared sober-up soup aside. Seeing that Kevin was finally


    awake, she felt relieved.


    "Feeling any better?"


    "How did I get back here? I don''t remember much." Kevin thumped his head, trying to remember what


    happenedst night, but he only recalled that he went out drinking with Roy, and nothing else.


    Cherry sat down on the sofa and nced at the outside. "I took you home. How do you think you got


    here?"


    After saying that, she pouted and looked at him discontentedly.


    Kevin was not in the mood to care about Cherry''s moods. He lifted the quilt and got out of bed. As soon


    as his feet hit the floor, he felt dizzy.


    "Why don''t you lie down a little longer?"


    "Is Ruth awake?"


    The two spoke almost at the same time. As soon as Kevin opened his mouth, Cherry''s face


    immediately changed. The first thing Kevin did when he woke up was to ask about Ruth.


    She turned around and said angrily, "I don''t know!"


    "What''s wrong with you? Why are you so angry?" Kevin frowned. Cherry seldom lost her temper.


    Something was wrong.


    "What do you think?" Cherry stood up and looked at Kevin, with tears in her eyes. "You were so drunk


    last night you didn''t know who I was when you saw me. I took care of you the whole night. You didn''t


    ask about me this morning, but the first name you mention is Ruth!"


    How could Cherry not be angry? She stayed with Kevinst night until he fell asleep. She was so tired


    ¡ªshe was awake most of the night, worrying about him.


    She came to see him bright and early, but he didn''t care about her at all.


    Kevin had changed a lot since Anne got pregnant. What annoyed her most was that he called out


    Anne''s namest night.


    And Anne was the whole reason he was drinking!


    All this was because of Anne, but she could not lose her temper at all. She could only endure it.


    "I''m sorry." Kevin walked close to Cherry and took her hand. His angr face softened. "I haven''t had a


    whole lot of time for you recently, but you took care of me for so longst night."


    As soon as he finished speaking, he raised her hand and nted a gentle kiss on the back of it.


    When Cherry saw Kevin''s sweet demeanor, her anger evaporated.


    Of course she knew what a woman should do at this time. As soon as Kevin let go of her hand, she


    threw herself into his arms.


    "Kevin, I don''t think you love me as much as you used to."


    "What makes you think that?"


    He put his arms around Cherry''s slender waist, but his mind was on Anne''s expressionless face. He


    didn''t know how the woman was doing. He hadn''t contacted her since he left the hospital that day.


    He knew as long as Emily and Sam were there, there should be no problem.


    So he didn''t visit her.


    "Well... You''re not as warm as you used to be. You''re less attentive, too."


    She pushed him away, only to find that Kevin''s eyes were unfocused and he hadn''t listened to her.


    She was very angry, but she could only say slowly, "I know you''re upset about what happened on Ruth,


    but could you also care about me?"


    "Cherry, I have something I need to deal with. I''ll be back tonight."


    Then Kevin let go of Cherry''s hands, walked to the two-meter-high wardrobe, took out a set of clothes


    and was about to get changed.


    He just woke up and was about to go out. Cherry was naturally unhappy. She followed him and asked,


    "Where are you going?"


    "You may go out first. I''ll change my clothes." While unbuttoning his shirt, Kevin stood with his back to


    her.


    Cherry could tell he was impatient, so she gnashed her teeth and went out silently.


    Thest thing she wanted to do was to upset Kevin. Except acting like a spoiled brat, she never dared


    to do anything else, not to mention getting angry.


    It was ridiculous to think about it then.


    In the ward of the hospital, Anne got the green light from doctors. They said she could get out of bed


    that day. She was about to take a walk in the hospital garden. She wanted Emily along to help, which


    surprised her friend.


    A few days ago, she didn''t want to go out, buty on bed all the time, thinking about something.


    She hadn''t eaten muchtely, and was so thin. Sam had been giving Anne an injection once a day by


    then, but she couldn''t keep doing that.


    Emily decided to try her best to cheer Anne up.


    The two of them came to the garden. The sun shone brightly. Bathed in sunlight, Anne finally felt warm.


    "Anne, are you feeling better today?"


    Emily held Anne''s arm carefully, afraid that something bad might happen to her.


    Anne shook her head, "I''m fine. Don''t worry about me. It''s a nice day out. You should go shopping."


    It was not a good idea for Emily to be by her side 24/7. Emily should have a life of her own. But


    because of her, Emily had been with her almost all the time, and even stayed overnight in the hospital.


    This made Anne feel a little guilty.


    "What''s the fun of going shopping alone?" Saying this, Emily felt a little sad. She shook her head and


    shoved these negative thoughts out of her mind. "By the way, I heard that the South Pole saw some


    record temperatures yesterday. Those poor pr bears..."


    As soon as Emily was done talking, Anne burst intoughter.


    "What are youughing at?"


    Emily wanted to change the topic, but she didn''t expect that Anne would suddenlyugh. But when


    Anne smiled, Emily felt that the whole world was sunny.


    It took a long time for Anne to stopughing enough to talk. She raised her hand and pointed at Emily''s


    forehead with her slender finger. "I think you''re pulling my leg."


    "Of course not!" Emily blinked her eyes and said, "It''s true. I just watched the news yesterday!"


    "Really?" "Pr bears live around the North Pole, and Penguins live around the South Pole." Anne


    laughed.


    She even made up her own fake news, and was tens of thousands of miles off.


    "How could it be?" Emily frowned and said in disbelief, "Oh my God! Are there only penguins in the


    South Pole? But I remember pr bears being photographed with penguins!"


    "Well, you can go online and check for yourself!"


    She was in a better mood all of a sudden. She really wanted to thank Emily for her good sense of


    humor. Anne looked into the distance and saw many children in hospital clothes ying ball on the


    green grass. They seemed to be very happy.


    She walked towards that direction involuntarily. By the time Emily realized what had happened, Anne


    had gotten quite far.


    Emily rushed over and shouted, "Wait for me, Anne!"

 Chapter 46 She Was Too Stubborn

    Chapter 46 She Was Too Stubborn


    Emily paused the moment a familiar figure appeared in front of Anne.


    ''Kevin? He''s finally here.''


    Emily saw who approached Anne. She stopped walking and gave them space. She wanted to see if


    Kevin finally realized something and believed Anne.


    "It seems that you have lived a good life."


    Anne suddenly froze. Her smile vanished as her heart started racing. She lifted her head and saw


    Kevin''s face. She could not distinguish his expression. As she faced him, she didn''t know what to do.


    "What are you doing here?"


    she asked him. When she was in aa, he was nowhere to find. He hadn''t contacted anyone, even


    Sam or Emily.


    He neglected his responsibilities as a husband. She felt sad that the person in front of her was too


    heartless.


    Her cold tone made Kevin depressed. "Can''t Ie here?"


    "Yes, you can."


    Anne loathed Kevin. She had already given up on the man in front of her.


    She started to walk in another direction when Kevin suddenly grabbed her arm. "Wait a minute -- I have


    something to tell you!"


    Emily hid in the corner when she saw Kevin grab Anne''s arm. She couldn''t believe what happened.


    "By God! Is Kevin begging for forgiveness?"


    "What are you doing?" Anne was startled at what he did. But her heart was already filled with coldness


    and she couldn''t care for him. She was disgusted at his touch. She couldn''t even bare looking at his


    face.


    Kevin saw her expression, which made him feel worse.


    "I came here today just to ask you something."


    Anne removed his hand and took a deep breath. "Is there anything unclear between us?"


    Kevin hesitated but still asked her, "Did you push Ruth down the esctor?"


    It was what she expected. ''What was I thinking? Of course, it was the same question.'' Anne thought.


    All the hope in her heart faded.


    She felt ridiculous at that moment. She smirked and answered,


    "Kevin, you have already known the answer in your heart. Why do you ask me again?"


    Kevin was annoyed to see the smile on her face. He knew that the woman always liked to contradict


    him. He hoped she could be a little softer so he could reciprocate the feelings.


    ''Why does she always go against me? Why is she unwilling to admit defeat?'' Kevin thought, frustrated


    at her actions.


    "I just want to ask you in person."


    "Ask me?" Anne mocked him more. "You thought I was a cruel woman the first time you saw me, didn''t


    you? I think in your conception, it''s a piece of cake for me to push someone downstairs."


    Kevin stared at her eyes -- it was so cold. Her words stunned him as he realized that she was right --


    he already judged her.


    "Don''t you have anything to exin?" Kevin hoped she would surrender as he asked.


    "Exin what?" Anne kept her straight face. She couldn''t feel anything anymore. "I''m telling you, I


    didn''t push Ruth down. I didn''t touch her from beginning to end. Do you believe me?"


    Kevin was about to tell her, ''I believe,'' but something stopped him. He started to look at her face


    seriously. "I need evidence, or how can I know if you are lying?"


    "Ha-ha." Anne turned around and said, "No, it''s your business how you think of this matter. I know what


    I have done and that''s enough. Those who believe me will always believe me."


    She paused and stared nkly at him again. "Those who don''t believe me will never do all their lives.


    So what the use of trying to convince those people who would never have faith in me?"


    "You--"


    Irritation rose at Kevin''s heart again. He didn''t like how Anne spoke. He knew that she never enjoyed


    exining herself. ''If only she could, I would make an excuse and put my dignity down for her.''


    He knew what he thought was ridiculous. Anne''s pride wouldn''t allow her to do that.


    "What? Do you have any other questions to ask me?"


    The shine from the sun and the strong wind suddenly made Anne dizzy.


    "Anne, can you change your temper?"


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Kevin softened his tone. He couldn''t bear to see her pale face.


    Anne pursed her lips. "Why should I change?"


    Kevin started to feel ill-tempered again. "Don''t you think you are stubborn? What''s the point of doing


    this?"


    "It has no point," Anne abruptly answered as the wind breezed against her body. She was about to fall


    but still kept to stood still.


    Kevin noticed that Anne was pale as a piece of paper. He tried to lift her as she nudged. "How about


    going inside first? It''s windy today. You''re not fit to go out."


    "Thank you." She clenched her fists and tried to control her emotions.


    She proceeded and started to walk with heavy steps. She heard the footsteps behind her.


    She frowned when she knew Kevin was following her. She did not know how to push him away.


    As Emily saw both of them walking towards her with stiff expression, she knew that what she imagined


    would never happen.


    By the look of them, Kevin seemed to have made Anne miserable again.


    She shifted her gaze at Anne and noticed her pale face. She looked weak and was about to fall.


    "Anne." Emily immediately ran towards her. Her heart throbbed as she saw her lips turning white.


    Anne felt relieved the moment she saw Emily. She suddenly grabbed her palm and tried to speak.


    "Hiss¡ª"


    Emily trembled when she felt Anne''s cold hands.


    "Your hand¡­"


    "Emily,e with me." Anne struggled to mumble the words. She pulled Emily and walked faster.


    Emily understood what Anne meant and immediately apanied her back to the ward.


    Kevin saw them. He was clueless about what was happening. He noticed how Emily nced back at


    him. He did not know why it made him feel anxious.


    As soon as they arrived at the door of the ward, Sam came rushing towards them.


    "Anne, where have you been?" Sam furrowed his brows as he noticed her pale face. It was windy


    outside. Anne shouldn''t have gone out. He grimaced at the thought.


    He knew that she almost fainted out as he examined her.


    "I''m sorry, Sam. I asked Anne to go out. I thought the sun was good for Anne, but I didn''t expect the


    wind to be so strong outside."


    Emily felt guilty for what had happened, but Sam ignored her. He assisted Anne and spoke in a


    reproachful voice.


    "Come on in! Don''t catch a cold again."


    "Okay." Anne nodded and noticed Kevin standing behind. She ignored him and entered the ward.


    Sam also noticed Kevin.


    "What are you doing here?"


    Sam was displeased at his appearance. He chose to turn a blind eye at Anne when she needed him


    most.


    He did not get why he suddenly appeared.


    Kevin moved his gaze at Sam.


    "Sam, don''t forget who you are talking to now."


    His voice was domineering while his expression was nk. There was no joy, no sadness, nor even


    anger.


    Sam stared at him and said coldly,


    "Don''t forget what you have promised." Sam came near close to him, drawing tension between them.


    "You promised you wouldn''t make her sad again. But you broke her heart."


    "So what?" Kevin scowled. "Sam, don''t you think you care too much?"


    Kevin knew Sam was a responsible doctor and a good friend.


    But he felt that something between him and Anne was not just a simple doctor and patient rtionship.


    "What do you mean?" Sam stared at Kevin fearlessly. "I tell you if you don''t like her, don''t hurt her.


    Since she is still pregnant with your child, you know what to do about Ruth."


    Kevin stood still with his hands behind his back and answered coldly, "I don''t need you to teach me


    what to do."


    "If you know what to do, I won''t waste my time and teach you,"


    Sam answered, not thinking about being cautious with his words.


    "Sam, you have passed the line. Do you even know that?" Kevin answered, slightly provoked.


    "So have you, Kevin."


    The two of them seemed to have no intention of giving up. Neither of them would back down from their


    opinions.


    The intense atmosphere made the corridor colder.


    "Are they quarreling?"


    Anne felt so much better after she drank some hot water andy down.


    She heard the conversation between Kevin and Sam clearly as if they ignored her existence.


    The two men who were known for their amicable friendship were willing to confront each other for her.


    Oh, she was so lucky!


    Emily bit her lips and nodded slightly. "They seem to be quarreling."


    She turned her head on the side. It was good that there was someone confronting Kevin. She had long


    thought that Kevin had gone too far, but she didn''t dare to say it. After all, he was too powerful.


    Fortunately, Sam was not afraid of anything. He did not care who he was talking to. As long as he


    wanted to fight back, he would do it.


    The thought made her happy. Her lips curled up into a sweet smile.


    Anne noticed her smile and found it strange.


    "What are youughing at?"


    It was unusual for Emily tough at such an inappropriate moment.


    "Nothing." Emily came to her senses when Anne noticed her. She suddenly felt shy at what she did and


    lowered her head. Anne seemed to know what Emily was thinking and chose to keep quiet. She smiled


    as she didn''t expose the lovely girl''s thought.

 Chapter 47 Picking Her Up

    Chapter 47 Picking Her Up


    Sometimes, Anne really envied Emily. She had a good family and parents who loved her. She was


    lovely and innocent like any other girls of her age.


    She was like a bottle of pure filtered water, so fresh and crystalline that everyone wanted her.


    Anne lowered her eyes. The sounds outside finally stopped. She didn''t know what they were saying


    later on when she was lost in thought.


    "Anne, he''s here to pick you up."


    Sam''s voice bounced Anne out of her thoughts. She raised her head suddenly and asked, "What?"


    Why would Kevin want to pick her up? Didn''t he hate her? He believed she pushed Ruth down the


    stairs, so there was no love lost there. Why would he take her home?


    "Emily, help her pack her things."


    Kevin entered the room, as if he didn''t care how Anne reacted at all. Since he promised Sam he''d


    settle this matter for Anne, he was going to keep her close.


    Emily cast an embarrassed look at Anne. Judging from her expression, it was obvious that Anne didn''t


    want to go anywhere with Kevin.


    "Kevin, what do you think you''re doing?"


    Anne raised her eyebrows and asked, "Isn''t that you don''t you trust me?"


    "I didn''t say I trust you now. "But I have to protect my kid," said Kevin ruthlessly.


    He knew n was vengeful. Anne had put his sister in a vegetative state, after all. How could n let


    that slide?


    When he left this morning, Roy told him n had put a price on her head, and was looking into hit men


    who might do the job.


    If he hadn''t let Sam know, thetter wouldn''t have agreed to let him take Anne with him.


    "No. I''m not going with you."


    Anne wasn''t going to stay with someone who didn''t trust her. She would rather stay in the hospital until


    the baby was born.


    "Anne, don''t make this any harder than it has to be."


    Kevin had never been patient with Anne. Seeing her temperamental like that, he was not in the mood


    to y around.


    Anne''s eyes were as calm as water.


    "I said I wouldn''t go with you."


    She was so stubborn. She wanted to pretend she was tough around Kevin. Even if her heart was


    already riddled with holes, she would still hold on and show him her strong side.


    Because Anne was behaving that way, Sam decided to step in. He didn''t like the idea of her going with


    Kevin, but he understood why. Kevin was right.


    Only Kevin could defend her from n.


    "You''d better go with him, Anne."


    This really bbergasted Anne. Wasn''t Sam always on her side? Why would he speak up for Kevin like


    that?


    When Anne was looking at him in surprise, Sam just looked away and kept silent.


    Emily was also confused. She couldn''t understand why Sam said that.


    "Emily, help her get packed," he said.


    Then he turned and left the ward.


    Looking at his receding figure, Emily frowned. What was wrong with Sam? This wasn''t like him at all.


    Hearing that, Emily didn''t hesitate anymore. She helped Anne gather up her luggage.


    She believed that as long as Sam thought it was okay, there must be a good reason.


    Anne slowly sat up straight, and looked into Kevin''s eyes. She didn''t like what she saw there. So she


    made her gaze just as cold. Her pale face turned white, like a shard of piercing ice.


    She got in the car, Kevin''s exclusive luxury car.


    While sitting in the familiar seat, Anne habitually looked out of the window. Kevin sat beside her. They


    were so close that they could hear every breath, every heartbeat.


    Looking out of the window at the neon lights, Anne couldn''t help but sigh in her heart, ''How time flies!


    I''m not ready yet.''


    "Where do you want to go?"


    Hearing Kevin''s question, Anne moved her shoulder and said, "Wherever."


    She didn''t understand why Kevin asked her where she wanted to go.


    Ridiculous! Did she have a choice?


    "Hey, can you stop talking to me like that?" Kevin was furious. He didn''t know what was on Anne''s


    mind. He''d madepromises, trying to be nicer to her. Why didn''t she understand his good


    intentions?


    "Kevin, I don''t want to fight."


    Anne curled up while leaning against the window. She was so tired and didn''t want to talk, especially to


    the man beside her. She knew that he didn''t love her, but he had to take some responsibilities.


    In that case, he would just end up resenting her.


    "I didn''t know we were fighting."


    Kevin stretched out his hand and spun her around, forcing her to look at him.


    When he saw her pale, beautiful face, his heart twitched. He frowned. Since when did he feel


    heartbroken when he saw this face?


    "Sorry, I was wrong." Anne looked away and the camel shawl draped over her slid to her elbow. The


    night wind whipped her long hair, and she shivered from the chill.


    "Don''t you have a brain? Close the window!"


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Hearing the roar, their driver immediately rolled up all the windows. When Kevin was angry, others


    tended to be careful.


    "Anne, it''s high time you swallowed your pride and did the right thing!"


    After scolding the driver, Kevin turned on Anne.


    He really hated her stubbornness. She was always so high and mighty. Who was she showing off to?


    What did she think she had to prove?


    "Whatever you say." Anne raised her hand, pushed his hand away and said, "You don''t have to get so


    angry. Don''t worry about me and you will find your life a lot happier. Why are you always mad?"


    After saying that, she smiled coldly at him.


    "You¡ª" Kevin was speechless with anger. "I just care about my baby."


    Yes, from beginning to end, he cared so much about her safety and her health only because of the


    baby she carried.


    When she didn''t eat, he couldn''t stop thinking about how weak she might get, so he tried his best to


    learn cooking.


    If she got into trouble, he would rush over and deal with whatever he needed to.


    However, all this was for the child.


    Kevin''s words didn''t affect Anne''s mood. Instead, she smiled calmly.


    "I know. I''ll make sure the baby is safe and sound." With a smile in her eyes, Anne continued, "After the


    baby is born, I''ll let you live a quiet life, and then you don''t need to see me anymore."


    Kevin smiled. "Yeah, I can''t wait."


    After that, the two of them didn''t say a word. The driver in the front was sweating. He wanted to ask,


    but he didn''t dare. He was afraid that he would anger Kevin again.


    After hesitating for a while, he asked, "Young Master, where are we going?"


    "Where do you think we should go?" After another roar, Kevin said impatiently, "Take us to your


    hostess'' house."


    Anne frowned and asked in confusion, "Why do you want to go to my house?"


    "Didn''t you say you didn''t care where we went?" Kevin closed his eyes to rest and kept silent.


    Anne pursed her lips and looked away from Kevin''s profile and his cold expression.


    Since Kevin left with Anne, Emily had been worried. After hesitating for a long time, she walked to


    Sam''s office.


    Sam stood in front of the office window. He wore a white gown, holding a cup of coffee in his hand. His


    expression was cheerless.


    Standing at the door, Emily raised her hand and knocked.


    "Come in, please."


    Without turning his head, Sam asked, "What''s up?"


    "Sam, it''s me." Emily bit her lips and walked around Sam so she stood beside him.


    When he knew it was Emily, Sam turned to face her, taking another sip of coffee. "Why are you here?


    Are they gone?"


    Sam walked to his desk and sat down, motioning for Emily to do the same.


    "Yes, they left." Emily nodded. "Something''s bugging me, so I want to ask you."


    "It''s about why I agreed to let Kevin take care of Anne, isn''t it?" Putting down the coffee cup in his


    hand, Sam pinched between his eyebrows with his index finger.


    Emily couldn''t help nodding. "Yeah, I don''t get it. You know that Kevin thinks Anne hurt Ruth. I''m afraid


    that he will do something to Anne."


    Emily felt sick whenever she thought of Kevin''s behavior a few days ago. And today, she noticed that


    when Anne followed Kevin to leave forlornly, she had lost her elegance and liveliness. Even from the


    back she seemed lonely.


    Obviously, Anne didn''t want to go with Kevin.


    "It''s not Kevin she needs to worry about." With a serious look on his face, Sam said, "Ruth''s brother is


    on the warpath. Even now, he''s consulting with professionals to hurt Anne. I thought it was a good idea


    for Kevin to be there to protect her."


    "What? What was n nning?" Emily shouted. "Will Anne be all right?"


    Sam shook his head. He wasn''t sure either. n was cruel and merciless. If he really made up his


    mind to hurt Anne, only Kevin could help her.


    "No wonder you agreed." Emily lowered her eyebrows and said worriedly, "I hope everything will turn


    out okay."


    "So, are you free tonight?" Sam changed the subject and said in a much brisk tone.


    Emily raised her eyes and asked in confusion, "What''s up?"


    "Do you remember that I asked you to have dinner with my family?"


    Emily quickly blushed bright red. It was getting hot in there. Looking at Sam''s handsome face, she


    didn''t know how to respond.


    "Did you forget?" As he saw that Emily didn''t answer, the corners of his mouth twitched. ''How could she


    forget things so quickly?''


    "Of course not!" Hearing that, Emily immediately shook her head with a smile on her face. She said, "Of


    course I remember. Tonight? I''m free. When do you want to do this?"


    "Well, pretty soon." Sam raised his hand and looked at the quartz watch on his wrist. Then he asked,


    "How about eight o''clock tonight?"

 Chapter 48 Meeting His Parents

    Chapter 48 Meeting His Parents


    "Sounds good." Emily stood up and asked, "Do I need to go home and change my clothes or


    anything?"


    "You look good." Sam looked at Emily up and down. The girl had a natural beauty that didn''t need too


    much embellishment.


    Emily was a striking woman. While she was not as ssically lovely as Anne, any man would be happy


    to have her on his arm. She was also from a rich family, so she had the refinement and grace of a well-


    to-do woman.


    She had always been an excellent woman. Sam appreciated her for that.


    "Really?" Emily frowned and looked at her clothes. The more she looked at them, the more dissatisfied


    she became. "I''m serious, Sam. I need to go home and change. I''ll see you tonight!"


    After that, Emily left. At this point, Sam could do nothing but shake his head, smiling.


    Emily showed up on time, eight o''clock in the evening, as agreed. It was the first time meeting his


    parents. No matter what, she had to look her best.


    They agreed to meet at a cafe near the Feng Family''s house. Emily went back home, picked out a


    decent evening dress and put it on. Apanied by Lee Zhang, the family chauffeur, she entered the


    cafe elegantly.


    Lee Zhang was an older man who had watched Emily grow up. He could tell that she had a date,


    because she didn''t dress that way normally.


    Emily looked around nervously, fearing she might miss Sam.


    "Miss, who are you waiting for?"


    Hearing the voice, Emily whipped her head around. When she saw the familiar face, she said yfully,


    "Mr. Zhang, why are you still here?"


    "Just came to see who''s giving you butterflies, that''s all." After saying that, the chauffeurughed under


    his breath.


    She looked at him again, smiling. She got even more nervous.


    "Well, Mr. Zhang, I don''t need any help here. I''ll call youter tonight, okay?" Emily said as she pushed


    the old knight into the car.


    She didn''t want Lee Zhang finding out anything. If he knew, her parents would also know, before she


    had a chance to tell them.


    Anything but that.


    "Okay, okay. I''ll go."


    Lee Zhang got into the car with a smile. Before he left, he left Emily with a parting shot. "Miss, be


    confident. You got this!"


    "Aww, Mr. Zhang!"


    Emily was so shy that she stamped her feet, but her heart was as sweet as honey. She was happy she


    could hang out with Sam at his home, but then, she was a little nervous.


    Sam was on the way to the cafe, after leaving the hospital. Fortunately, he didn''t forget his date with


    Emily.


    He was a workaholic and often forgot a lot of things when he was working. Fortunately, he didn''t forget


    about his rendezvous with Emily.


    "Buzz!" His phone rang when he was halfway there.


    Sam answered, "Hello?"


    "Sam, where are you? I need you here. Busy?"


    It was Anne''s voice. Sam immediately found a ce and stopped the car. "What''s wrong?"


    Anne''s voice sounded weak. Something must have happened.


    "I don''t know. My belly hurts. I wonder if it''s the baby."


    Anne''s voice was quiet and weak. It must hurt a lot. Sam started the engine without hesitation.


    "Where is Kevin?" He was worried something like that might happen. It seemed that Kevin was shirking


    his responsibilities yet again.


    Anne was biting her lips and sweating.


    "He left. Not sure why."


    As soon as he got home, Kevin went out again without looking back. He didn''t even tell her where he


    was going. She was happy to be back home, but she didn''t expect that kind of pain as soon as she


    returned to her room.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll be right there."


    After hanging up the phone, Sam roared off to Anne''s house. But he forgot about Emily, and she was


    left waiting in front of the cafe.


    When he arrived, Sam found Anne lying on the ground. She was curled into a fetal position, sweating


    and trembling.


    "Anne! Are you okay?"


    There was no servant in the house, and Anne was left there alone. As soon as Kevin left, she didn''t


    know who to call in case something happened. And something did happen. She felt pain in her womb.


    She decided to call Sam.


    She wouldn''t forgive herself if there were something wrong with the baby.


    Sam helped her up and reached out to feel her forehead. It was not hot and her temperature was


    normal. But why was she sweating like that?


    "Lie down on the sofa please." Sam helped Anne up and got her settled on the sofa. Then he went to


    get her a ss of water.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    And when he turned the tap on, only lukewarm water came out. She had no hot water.


    When he walked into the kitchen, Sam saw that the kitchen was covered with ayer of dust. He


    frowned and asked, "Where on earth is Kevin? How could he leave you here alone?"


    Anne pressed her hands tight against her belly, and her face became paler and paler.


    "I never count on him doing anything for me."


    Her voice was so low that others could barely hear it. But Sam heard it clearly, which made him more


    disgusted with what Kevin did.


    "Lie down and don''t try to talk."


    As he boiled water, Sam fetched some wet towels to mop the sweat from Anne''s forehead.


    "You''re very weak now. A little cold wind will make it worse, so you''d better stay inside in theing


    few days."


    "Okay." In fact, Anne didn''t want to go anywhere. She would rather stay at home alone.


    When Sam saw that her face had turned blue, his eyes narrowed. He stood up and wanted to call


    Kevin.


    She asked him what he wanted to do. It was as if Anne read his mind.


    Staring at her lovely face, Sam said softly, "I want to ask him if he wants the baby or not."


    "Ha-ha." With a bitter smile, Anne said, "How could he not?"


    Her smile had a lot of meaning. Seeing her smile so sadly, Sam finally put the phone into his pocket.


    In front of the cafe, Emily was pacing back and forth, the wind catching her coat and threatening to tear


    it from her. She took out her phone and checked the time. It was already nine o''clock, but Sam still


    wasn''t here.


    She wanted to call him, but decided against it. What if he was in the middle of surgery? What if there


    were still several patients waiting to see the doctor?


    Thinking of this, she gave up on the idea.


    She wore a pair of high-heeled shoes and was made up to replicate the natural look. If she was going


    on a date, she wanted to look the part.


    But after standing in the wind for so long, she couldn''t hold on any longer. Her feet hurt a lot.


    After she sat in the coffee chair by the door, a waiter came over and asked, "Miss, can I help you?"


    "No, thanks." As soon as she refused, Emily called the waiter back. "I''m sorry, a cup of Mhiato,


    please."


    Waiting for someone was a torturous process. Emily didn''t realize that until then. She''d waited awhile,


    and she really couldn''t understand why Sam wasn''t there yet.


    She took out her phone and looked at it again and again, but there were no missed calls. Did Sam


    really forget her?


    She found Sam''s number in her contact list, but she couldn''t press it. After thinking for a long time, she


    gritted her teeth and decided to wait.


    She wouldn''t call Sam until thest minute. It would be bad if she disturbed him.


    However, she waited a long time, but didn''t see Sam. It was not until the coffee shop was about to


    close that a waiter came up to talk to her.


    "Miss, I''m sorry. We''re closing the doors now. Are you headed back home? It''ste."


    Emily''s clothing and manner suggested that she must be a richdy. Never mind that she only ordered


    a cup of coffee¡ªthe waiter treated her respectfully.


    Hearing that, Emily lowered her eyes and smiled awkwardly. "Sorry for getting in the way. I guess I''m


    leaving now."


    After saying that, she stood up, and the smile on her lonely face gradually stiffened. ''It''s sote. Sam


    hasn''te yet. He must have forgotten me,'' she thought.


    Putting her arms around her exposed shoulders, Emily nodded slightly to the waiter and left the cafe.


    The lights in the coffee shop dimmed. The baristas and waiters left the cafe too. Emily still waited in


    front of the doors to the coffee shop.


    It was already eleven o''clock. It was almost midnight. Emily was guessing that Sam wouldn''t be here.


    Somehow, her vision blurred through the tears. She sniffed, and tears fell from the corners of her eyes.


    Her tears were caught by her nostrils, hanging there.


    She never cried easily. Her nose was itchy. She raised her hand and wiped the tears from her face.


    The wind was getting stronger and stronger, and the sky was overcast. It looked like rain. As soon as


    Emily took out her phone and was about to call Lee Zhang, bean-sized rain drops fell from the sky.


    With a click, a raindrop fell on her face. She frowned and was wet all over before she ducked under an


    overhang.


    She took out her bag and put it over her head. She ran to the door of the coffee shop. Fortunately,


    there was a roof for her to avoid the rain, but the rain was too heavy. Even if there was a ce to


    protect her from the rain, the rain kept falling on her face.


    She felt hurt, hard stricken.


    She couldn''t help but squat down and cry loudly in the rain.


    "Sam! Where are you? Why are you doing this to me?"


    She cried hysterically, but no one responded.


    At the same time, in her vi, Anne finally felt much better in the care of Sam, and the pain had


    gradually receded.


    It was not until Sam heard the thunder outside that something dawned on him.


    Rain covered the whole French window. Looking at the rain outside, Sam trembled and the bright smile


    of Emily appeared in his mind.


    "Damn it!"


    All of a sudden, he shouted. Anne asked with a worried look, "What''s wrong?"


    "It''s raining." He looked upset. Damn it! How could he forget that he had a date with Emily that night!

 Chapter 49 Stand her up

    Chapter 49 Stand her up


    "Anne, why don''t you go to bed early? I need to head out as I have to deal with something."


    Before Anne could even respond, Sam had already left. As she watched his receding figure, she


    couldn''t help but feel sad.


    In such a stormy night, she was left alone in the room, and only the baby inside her could keep her


    company.


    When Sam arrived at the cafe, it had already closed. He looked around and couldn''t see Emily


    anywhere.


    Holding the umbre in his hand, he stood under the rain.


    After a while, he figured Emily wasn''t stupid. She must''ve left already.


    Meanwhile, Emily had just returned home. She had caught a cold from staying in the rain for too long.


    As a result, she had a fever.


    Shey on the bed, her lips turning purple while her face was white as a sheet. Even though she was


    bundled up in a thick quilt, she still shivered.


    Every now and then, Amy woulde in and check on her.


    The servant found the whole thing to be strange. Didn''t she juste home from a date? Why did she


    come home with a fever?


    Oddly enough, Emily hadn''t said a word since she came back. She''d been staring at the ceiling with a


    nk look on her face the whole time.


    She didn''t budge until she heard her phone ringing.


    "Mrs. Wang, who''s calling?"


    "Oh, it''s Mr. Sam." Amy picked up the phone, looked at the caller ID before handing it to Emily.


    She thought Emily would answer the call. Instead, Emily merely stared at the phone as it continued to


    ring. When it finally stopped, Emily said, "Next time this person calls, don''t bother telling me."


    "Okay." Amy had no idea what had happened but she merely nodded.


    She guessed that something must have happened between Sam and Emily. They were good friends


    but if Emily didn''t want to answer his call, something wrong must have gone down.


    Emily closed her eyes and said weakly, "Mrs. Wang, you can leave now. I''ll just lie down for a while."


    "Okay, miss. Good night." Amy tucked in her quilt first before leaving.


    She made sure to turn off the lights before closing the door behind her.


    In the dark, Emily stared up at the ceiling as tears streamed down her face.


    If she were being honest, she wanted to answer Sam''s phone call. She wanted to ask him why he


    didn''t show up but she didn''t have courage to do so.


    Perhaps this was what it felt like to be in love.


    She''d never felt so heartbroken before.


    She turned and nced at her phone¡ªhis name was written on the screen, a missed call.


    She had thought to change his name on her phone into something sweet. However, in fear that


    someone would see, she decided against it. As she dwelled in her sadness, she began to consider if


    she was just overthinking this.


    Maybe he didn''t care about her at all.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    The more she thought about it, the more upset she felt. She couldn''t sleep. At that moment, she


    couldn''t help but think of Anne.


    However, it was already sote. She couldn''t possibly disturb Anne at this hour.


    Her eyes were red and swollen while her voice was hoarse. Thete hour didn''t stop her from dialing


    Anne''s number. Fortunately, it only took one ring before Anne picked up.


    "Emily?"


    When Emily heard Anne''s voice, her hand trembled. She didn''t expect that Anne would still be up so


    late. Suddenly, she found herself at a loss for words.


    "Anne, were you asleep?"


    Her voice was guttural and frail. Anne immediately sat up, closing the book she was reading. Uneasily,


    she asked, "Are you okay? Why do you sound like that?"


    "What?" Lips quivering, Emily exined, "Nothing, nothing. Why aren''t you sleeping yet? It''s sote."


    "Aren''t you supposed to be sleeping too?" ''I don''t really feel like sleeping. Kevin hasn''t returned yet,''


    Anne thought to herself. He must have gone to see Cherry. She never stood a chance with him.


    "Well, I can''t fall asleep." Emily shifted to a morefortable position. Hearing Anne''s voice put her in


    a much better mood. "May I ask you a question?"


    "Go ahead." Anne tried her best to sound lively. Emily probably had something on her mind which was


    why she was still up. The least Anne could do was listen to her.


    "If you had an appointment to meet up with someone but that someone didn''t show up, what does it


    mean?"


    Emily''s heart pounded in her chest. She''d never experienced this before.


    He was the first person she ever liked yet it seemed that she meant nothing to him.


    She was willing to do anything for him. Still, she didn''t want to talk to him in fear that she would disturb


    him. She had to be careful with what she did and what she said.


    But even so, she still felt utterly lost.


    "Maybe he had something else to do." Anne could tell how upset Emily was just by the tone of her


    voice. "Did you ask him why?"


    "No." Smiling bitterly, Emily said, "I don''t have the courage to ask him. Anne, what do I do? I feel so


    worthless. I waited for him in the coffee shop for hours until the coffee shop closed. It was raining


    heavily and he didn''t show up. He didn''t even give me an exnation."


    As she spoke, she began to sob.


    She''d never cried this hard before. This was also the first time that she hadined about


    something. She always thought that she was a positive and optimistic person. She was a fearless


    woman who didn''t care about anything.


    However, Sam was her weakness.


    Just a single word from him was enough to shatter her into pieces.


    "Anne, am I annoying? Why else would he treat me like this?"


    Emily began to sob harder. Anne remained silent as she listened to her crying in silence.


    "I don''t need him to do anything for me. As long as he talks to me, I''d be very happy already. It''s just so


    sad that he forgot what he had promised me."


    Emily exhaled sharply, her pillow already damp with her tears. She didn''t want to cry anymore.


    "I''m done crying. I''ve decided that I won''t like him anymore starting tomorrow. I don''t want to see him."


    "Emily." Anne finally spoke up. "You like him, don''t you?"


    "I don''t know. Maybe."


    Wiping away her tears, Emily nodded and added, "My heart still hurts."


    "That''s love." Anne smiled. "You silly girl, why didn''t you tell me that you had fallen in love with


    someone?"


    She grimaced at the thought of sweet Emily being treated like that.


    "It''s not that I didn''t want to tell you. It''s just that I didn''t think there was a chance for me to be with him.


    I wanted to keep it to myself." Emily exined, "At first, I thought maybe we could just be friends. It''s all


    my fault. At the back of my mind, I still thought I held a chance to win his heart if I gave it a try. Now I


    feel so ashamed."


    "Emily, you''re an amazing girl who deserves a good man." Anne checked the time. She figured Emily


    was probably pretty worn out from all the crying. "Go to sleep. Why don''t youe over tomorrow? I''m


    just at home."


    "Okay." Emily grinned and said, "You''re right. I''m a great girl. I''ll meet a good man sooner orter. Good


    night, Anne."


    "Good night."


    After hanging up the phone, Emily ced her phone aside and promptly closed her eyes. She just


    wanted to get Sam out of her head and sleep well that night.


    Meanwhile, a wave ofplex emotions surged in Sam''s chest. He put his phone down. He figured


    Emily was probably angry. Why else wouldn''t she answer her phone? Still, this was quite


    uncharacteristic of Emily. She had always been a spirited girl. Even if he did stand her up, she would


    still answer his call.


    It seemed that things were much more serious than Sam had estimated it to be.


    He stood in front of the window, looking solemn. He knew he owed Emily an apology in person.


    "Son, what''s on your mind?"


    By the time he came back, his parents were already sleeping. So he was a bit startled when he heard


    his mother''s voice.


    "Mom, I thought you were sleeping."


    Sam turned around and threw his phone towards the sofa. He looked worn out, his eyebrows knitted


    together. So many things were happening recently¡ªway more than he could handle.


    Lynne, Sam''s mother, walked up to him. She couldn''t help but notice his exhaustion. "Why did you


    come home sote?" she asked, her toneced with worry.


    "Something happened to Anne. I went to see her." Sam sat on the sofa and gestured for his mother to


    do the same


    "s," Lynne sighed as she sat next to Sam on the sofa. She rubbed the back of his hand. "Son,


    maybe you shouldn''t be focusing so much of your attention and energy on that woman. She''s someone


    else''s wife, not yours!"


    Sam frowned. "Mom, what are you talking about?"


    He didn''t seem all too pleased with what his mother had said. It was his responsibility to take care of


    Anne as her doctor and her friend.


    He couldn''t possibly ignore Anne especially if she needed his help.


    "I thought you were bringing home a girl tonight," Lynne said meaningfully. "Your father and I waited up


    for you but you didn''te. We intended to call you but we didn''t. Do you want to know why?"


    Sam turned his head, his eyes gleaming.


    "Why?"


    "Because we know that you always keep your promise. You''re a man of your word. This is the first time


    that you didn''t keep your word. No matter what happened, you shouldn''t do it again."


    "Mom, I know. It was my fault," Sam said, frowning.

 Chapter 50 Sparks

    Chapter 50 Sparks


    Was that the reason why Emily didn''t call him either? He had thought about it when he was driving


    home.


    Why didn''t anyone call him when he had stood up Emily and his parents at the same time?


    He thought he would receive a bunch of missed calls from Emily but he could not have been more


    mistaken.


    She didn''t even send him a message to ask where he was.


    He hadpletely forgotten about their ns the entire time she was waiting for him. It was his fault.


    "It''s good that you understand." Lynne stood up and shot Sam a pitiful look. "Son, you''re an adult now.


    You don''t need to talk to us about everything. You should know better. If you didn''t call us to cancel,


    you probably didn''t call that girl either. She must have waited for you for a long time. You owe her an


    apology."


    Sam lowered his head, not saying a word.


    "Okay." After a long pause, he raised his head. "I know, mom. You should go back to bed."


    "Good night." Lynne turned and left. Sam withdrew his gaze and turned his attention back to his phone


    ¡ªstaring at all his failed calls. That night, he didn''t sleep a wink.


    The following day, Emily got up early. She decided she was going to get some exercise to keep her


    spirits up.


    She donned her sportswear as she headed to the garden to do some yoga. She inhaled the morning


    breeze, feeling refreshed. As she did yoga, she watched the servants trim the trees and do the


    gardening in the courtyard.


    "Miss, why are you up so early today?"


    Emily seemed to be in a good mood, aplete swerve from how she was yesterday which was utterly


    miserable. Needless to say, Amy was confused.


    "Mrs. Wang, it''s good for me to get up early, isn''t it?"


    Emily bent down, smiling yfully. Her eyes were still a little swollen as she had cried way too much


    last night. She might need to apply an ice bagter on.


    "Of course, miss. You seem to be in a good mood."


    Amy continued to trim the flowers and nts with a smile on her face. Emily continued doing yoga,


    seemingly rxed.


    She bent over, attempting to do a difficult pose. Suddenly, a pair of ck shoes came into her sight.


    She frowned as she looked up. It was Sam. She almost lost her bnce the minute she saw him.


    He immediately reached out to support her.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "Watch out!"


    His voice was unusually gentle which startled Emily. When she collected herself, she straightened up


    and pushed him away.


    "What are you doing here?"


    To be honest, she hadn''t forgiven Sam yet so she really didn''t want to see him.


    She averted her gaze. She knew if she looked him in the eye, she wouldn''t be able to control her


    emotions.


    "I''m sorry,"


    Sam blurted out. Emily knew why he was saying sorry but unfortunately, she wasn''t ready to ept his


    apology just yet.


    "Sorry for what?"


    Emily brazenly stared him down.


    "I waste yesterday." Guilt filled Sam''s eyes.


    Emily put on a knowing smile. "Oh, it''s not that you werete. You didn''t show up at all." Emily turned


    around and waved her hand. She made her way to the chair and sat down. "I don''t need your apology."


    "I''m sorry." Sam followed her. The fact that she was so calm made him feel even worse. "I''m


    apologizing to you. It was my fault."


    He had never apologized so sincerely to anyone before. He already felt bad enough about what had


    happened. Seeing the look on Emily''s face now didn''t help with his guilt.


    Emily grabbed the coffee on the table and casually took a sip.


    Sam''s eyes glinted as he watched her drink her coffee. How could it have slipped his mind that Emily


    was born to a rich family?


    She had never done any household work in her entire life. Still, she was so different that he often forgot


    this fact about her.


    She had always been graceful and noble but he never seemed to notice it until then.


    "Okay, I forgive you." Emily raised her head and smiled sweetly. Acting as if nothing happenedst


    night, she thought for a moment. Finally, she said, "Have a seat. You came here to apologize to me?"


    Sam sat down across from Emily. He wasn''t used to seeing her like this.


    He realized he preferred if she just got mad at him. Her indifference only aggravated his guilt.


    "I was afraid you''d be upset."


    Emily suddenly froze. It didn''t take long for her to recover as she called for the servant and asked for a


    cup of coffee for Sam.


    Sam frowned, unable to rx.


    "Why would I be upset? You must have been busy. I''m sorry for bothering you." Emily smiled


    nonchntly. Despite the fact that she was crying her eyes outst night, she chose to keep her


    composure.


    Sam grew even more anxious upon hearing this.


    "Emily, you''re not mad at me?"


    "Yup." Emily nodded. She looked sincere and innocent as if she couldn''t care less. "Look at you. We''ve


    been friends for years. You even got up early just to go here and apologize. You are too polite."


    At that moment, a servant came over with a cup of coffee. Grinning, Emily offered, "Have some coffee.


    Once we''re done, I need to head over to Anne''s ce."


    At the mention of Anne, it suddenly urred to Sam that while he had apologized already, he still


    hadn''t told her why he stood her upst night.


    "Yesterday, I was on my way to see you but I received a phone call on the drive¡ª"


    "You don''t have to exin to me." Emily stood up, looked down at her clothes and shook her head. "I''m


    going to change my clothes. Wait for me here."


    She stalked off without looking back. Once she had left, she was finally able to breathe freely.


    While she might have seemed calm, for some reason, she still felt nervous. She really didn''t want to


    hear Sam''s exnation. Her heart ached every time he opened his mouth.


    The wound was still raw. She was still hurting.


    Sam lowered his head as he watched her figure recede, looking solemn.


    Suddenly, Amy approached him.


    "Dr. Feng, did you make an appointment with ourdy yesterday?"


    Amy had overheard their conversation. She was easily able to connect the dots especially knowing


    how Emily actedst night. Perhaps, Emily was excited to see him but he stood her up which could


    exin why she seemed so downtrodden when she came home.


    Sam nodded, guilt welling up in his chest.


    If Emily was mad at him, he would find a way to make it up to her. Instead, she didn''t seem the least bit


    fazed. What could he do then? He couldn''t even apologize to her properly because she kept cutting


    him off.


    "Why didn''t you show up?" Amy sighed and looked at Sam reproachfully. "Ourdy is a simple woman,


    young and inexperienced. She waited for you until elevenst night. If it weren''t for..."


    "Mrs. Wang!"


    As Emily made her way downstairs, she saw that Amy was talking to Sam. She didn''t need to hear


    their conversation to know that they were discussing the events ofst night.


    She couldn''t risk Amy telling Sam anything.


    "Miss."


    Amy didn''t expect for Emily to show up so suddenly. She wasn''t even able to get her point across to


    Sam.


    "Mrs. Wang, why don''t you go back to work?" Emily walked up to Sam, the difort on her face


    undeniable. "Let''s go."


    She didn''t want him to know that she had waited for himst night. More so, she didn''t want him to


    know that she had caught a cold for standing under the rain for so long.


    It was way too embarrassing.


    Sam stood up and looked at Emily in the eye. "Are you hiding something from me?"


    "Why would I hide anything from you?" Emily darted her eyes. She turned and headed to the door. "Are


    you going to visit Anne today? If you are, we can go together. I''m going there anyway."


    "Let''s go." Sam decided to let it go since Emily obviously didn''t want to talk about it. He walked past her


    as he made his way out of the door.


    Emily bit her lips as she followed behind him, heaving a sigh of relief.


    Anne had suffered a stomach achest night. When she got up that morning, she was starving.


    Unfortunately, she couldn''t find anything to eat.


    She hadn''t been here in so long. She should''ve known that the pantry was going to be empty.


    Having been so dependent on both Sam and Emily, she hadn''t even noticed that she didn''t have any


    food at home.


    After cleaning up for a bit around the house, she nned to go to the supermarket nearby to stock up


    on some food.


    As she walked on the familiar road, she inhaled the fresh air. Clutching her stomach, she whispered,


    "Baby, I want to ask you a question. If you never see your mother in the future, would you miss me?"


    She wasn''t far along in her pregnancy yet. Still, that didn''t stop her frommunicating with her baby.


    A lot of people were milling around themunity. To get to the nearest supermarket, she had to cross


    two roads. She walked briskly at the side of the road. Just as she was about to cross the road, a group


    of people filed out of a car and ran towards her.


    She instinctively moved aside but it was obvious that they were heading her way. They reached out


    and grabbed both of her arms.


    "What are you doing?"


    As soon as she opened her mouth, she felt a pain in her shoulder and immediately fainted.


    When she woke up, she was wearing a blindfold. It didn''t take long for her to realize that she had been


    kidnapped.


    Who would do this to her? Was it n?


    She tried to listen to her surroundings, trying to make out any sort of noise but she couldn''t hear


    anything. The only thing she could hear were the birds chirping and the wind mildly howling. Other than


    that, the silence was deafening.

 Chapter 51 Kidnapped

    Chapter 51 Kidnapped


    "Anybody here?"


    Anne called out nervously. Her racing heart calmed down a bit when no one responded at first. A


    couple of secondster, however, a man''s voice rang in her ears.


    "Boss, she''s awake!"


    ''Is that the kidnapper?'' Anne gulped, her palms getting sweaty.


    "Okay," another man replied with a grunt. "Take off her blindfold."


    "Yes, sir!"


    All of a sudden, her eyes were flooded with light. Squinting, she slowly opened her lids until her pupils


    grew ustomed to the sudden brightness. A man with a peaked cap was standing in front of her. With


    his head lowered and his face hidden in the shadows, it was difficult for her to see what he looked like.


    Around him stood a group of men. They were all stocky, ugly men. What was more, they all had a scar


    right across their faces.


    Despite this, they were dressed in ck, formal suits, matched with newly polished leather shoes.


    "Who are you? Why did you kidnap me?"


    Facing the group of fierce men, Anne was not afraid. On the contrary, she was calmer than she was a


    little while back.


    "Aren''t you afraid?" the man with the cap asked bemusedly. In his entire lifetime, he had kidnapped so


    many women. This was the first time he had encountered someone who boldly spoke up after


    regaining consciousness.


    There was no doubt in his mind now that she was indeed Kevin''s woman, who had exceeded others in


    both bravery and wisdom.


    Anne smiled. "Why should I be afraid?"


    "Well... You got kidnapped. Can''t you see that?"


    Of course, she could feel the ties around her wrists and ankles wrapped around the arms and legs of


    the sturdy chair. Aside from the light hanging overhead, everything else was so dark and deste. It


    was difficult to figure out where this ce was or if they were still even in the city at all.


    It was the kind of scene you would see happen in a TV show. Anne knew well that she had gotten into


    trouble.


    Even so, there was not an ounce of fear in her heart.


    "I know." Anne raised her head and looked around, almost arrogantly. "I just don''t understand why you


    need to have so many people to kidnap one woman. It''s such a waste of time, don''t you think?"


    "She has a point, boss. Two people can easily handle her. There''s really no point for you toe and


    personally handle this, is there?"


    The man standing next to her said to the man in the middle. "I mean, with all due respect, you said that


    the job was to render her disabled using a car. It just doesn''t make sense why we still had to kidnap


    her, boss."


    "Disabled?" Anne frowned as she looked at the man in front of her. However, the man kept his head


    down and low. "Someone asked you to hurt me?" she asked incredulously.


    "That''s right," one of the other men answered. "Eighty million dors to cripple you, to be exact."


    "Eighty million?" Anne chuckled. "I didn''t expect that I would be so valuable! Then why haven''t you


    crippled me yet?"


    "Well..." One of the men scratched his head. "We don''t understand either. Boss, what are your orders?"


    Atst, the man in the middle finally raised his head slowly. It was at that moment Anne saw his face


    clearly.


    ''Oh my god... Is this guy for real? How are there so many cuts on his face?'' Despite thinking this, Anne


    maintained her calm demeanor.


    "I''ll give you some credit... You''re the first woman to look at my face without any sort of reaction." There


    were scars scattered all across the man''s face. Menacing as he looked, however, his eyes were bright


    and animated.


    Deep inside, Anne was not asposed as she looked. Without a doubt, this man truly looked sinister


    and terrifying! Her intuition was telling her that this man was not an ordinary gangster.


    Squaring her shoulders, she looked straight into his eyes. "Why would I react?" she asked after a while.


    "Do you think I''m scared of someone like you?"


    "I did my homework on you, you know. You''re pregnant, aren''t you?" The way the man said these


    words were more like a statement rather than a question.


    "So you didn''t hurt me because you knew I was pregnant?" With a smile in her eyes, Anne looked at


    the man''s face with a sly inquisitiveness. "n was the one who ordered you to hurt me, wasn''t it?


    Now it all makes sense. When he hired you, I bet he didn''t tell you that I was pregnant with Kevin''s


    baby."


    "Yes." With a deep breath, the man stood up and walked over to Anne, his step echoing into the


    darkness. Slowly, he bent down until his face was directly in front of hers. "He didn''t tell me you were


    pregnant," he said, almost matter-of-factly, his breath grazing over her cheek.


    "Well, at least you were smart enough to do a bit of investigation on your own."


    Even though his wretched face was only a few centimeters away from her, Anne didn''t blink nor flinch


    even once. With confidence, she looked directly into his eyes, and couldn''t help but think that she had


    seen this person before.


    Perhaps there was a stubbornness in his gaze that mirrored her own.


    "Lucky for you, we would never dare to hurt Kevin''s woman, especially a woman as smart as you." With


    a small smirk, the man stood straight up. Now that it was clear that this woman was not as ordinary as


    she looked, he felt that the situation had gotten a lot more interesting.


    "If you weren''t going to hurt me, what was the point of kidnapping me?" Anne asked.


    Looking carefully at the woman in front of him, the man kept silent for a long time, his hands sped


    behind him. Finally, he grinned and shrugged. "I want to know how much money Kevin is willing to


    spend to get you back."


    "Ha-ha." Anne sneered, "How much do you think he will spend?"


    "One hundred million. He just agreed to that amount, in fact."


    The man turned around and sat back in his seat. With his legs crossed, he looked carefully at Anne.


    She was beautiful, with her big, beautiful eyes framed with delicately arched brows. ''Pity,'' he thought.


    ''Kevin doesn''t know how to appreciate this woman.''


    It was said that Kevin''s wife was a vicious woman, but she didn''t look like one.


    "He already knows that I''m here?" Anne''s eyes widened in surprise before she looked away from the


    man''s gaze. "Of course he''d pay that much. That''s because I''m carrying his child. Nothing more,


    nothing less."


    Undoubtedly, if Anne wasn''t carrying his baby inside of her, there was arge chance he really wouldn''t


    care about her at all.


    "By the way," the man said casually. "I know you didn''t push Ruth down the stairs."


    "How?" Anne looked back at him again with shock.


    "In this silly world, there''s nothing I don''t know. As long as I want to know something, I''ll do eventually."


    Behind the arrogance in his voice, Anne detected a certain and unusual elegance.


    This man must have been a very powerful person in the past. What happened to him that drove him to


    this kind of life was beyond her knowledge and imagination.


    "Don''t try to see through me, Anne,"


    he sneered when he saw Anne trying to analyze him. Seeing through a person like him, however, was


    a challenge in itself.


    "I was just wondering what kind of person you are."


    It was the first time that Anne had been so interested in a stranger. For a moment, she had forgotten


    the situation she was in and that she was being held captive by these men.


    "You''re a curious little thing, aren''t you?" In a single, swift movement, the man reached into his suit and


    nced at his pocket watch. "Kevin will be here in about five minutes," he said with a smile. "Mrs.


    Anne, what do you think about co-starring with me in a show?"


    "A show?" Her heart skipped a nervous beat.


    "Precisely." The man closed the watch with a snap. "Don''t you want to know whether Kevin loves you


    or not?"


    "I already know the answer to that," she answered, a sarcastic smile ying on her lips. "He never


    loved me."


    After everything that had happened, how was it possible that she didn''t know who she was to him?


    There was no need to confirm it through an act. That was ridiculous.


    "Is that so? For what it''s worth, I believe that is false."


    As if on cue, another man came in. "Boss, Kevin is here."


    "Invite him in."


    Not long after, another pair of footsteps echoed in the room. "Long time no see, Cole."


    Kevin''s figure slowly appeared at the door, and Anne''s heart suddenly trembled. ''He really came.''


    Warmth flooded her chest.


    "Yeah, long time no see."


    The man, Cole Song, stood up, not bothering to hide his face from Kevin''s view.


    With their faces side by side, Cole'' Song''s face looked really terrible and gruesome. What surprised


    Anne was how warm their greetings were!


    "You know each other?"


    How was it possible that Kevin knew her captor? ''Is this some kind of sick joke?''


    "We have been friends for many years, haven''t we?" Cole Song smiled and put his arm over Kevin''s


    shoulder.


    On the other hand, Kevin was a bit more reserved. When he looked at Anne, there was a difort in


    his eyes. "Was it really necessary for you to tie up my wife like this?"


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Even though Kevin''s voice was low, there was an intimidating air to it. The other men in the room knew


    that it was best not to offend a man like Kevin.


    Seeing the confrontation between the two, they unconsciously held their breath.


    "Somebody untie Mrs. Anne," Cole Song said dismissively.


    At once, two of his men quickly went over to untie Anne. After releasing her from her bounds, they


    stood beside her attentively, waiting for further orders.


    "Here''s the money!"


    With a bit of force, Kevin threw arge bag in front of Cole Song. In a heartbeat, one of Cole'' Songs


    men swooped in and took the bag away.


    "One hundred million?"


    Clicking his tongue, Cole Song frowned and shook his head. "Kevin, you''re really willing to spend one


    hundred million to save your wife."


    "I''m not saving her. I''m saving my unborn child." Stepping away, Kevin red at Cole Song with a


    piercing look in his eyes. "You should start setting some boundaries, Cole. Know what you should and


    shouldn''t do."


    "Oh, I know what my boundaries are." Cole Song smiled, "If I didn''t, you and I wouldn''t have made such


    a lovely deal."


    "Anne,e here,"


    Kevin ordered. He didn''t want to be entangled with Cole Song a second longer. Looking over at her, he


    wondered why this woman had been so calm this entire time. ''What on earth is she thinking about right


    now?''


    "As much as I want to go there, can''t you see these two men standing guard behind me?"


    Anne replied, her face still void of any expression. It was clear that Kevin was getting angrier, but this


    was exactly the reaction she wanted from him. He had treated her badly in the past.


    Now was her chance to get back at him.


    "Cole, what are you ying at?"


    At this point, Kevin was getting really infuriated. Even though Cole Song had taken the money, he still


    wouldn''t let Anne go.


    This was exactly what Cole Song wanted Anne to do. It was just beyond his expectation that Anne


    easily and willingly slipped into the role.


    "I don''t think I made it clear," Cole Song stated, pursing his lips in thought. "You see, the one hundred


    million only means that you could redeem you child. For your wife? That would cost you an extra two


    hundred million."


    Two hundred million! The words rang so crisply in the air that it almost scared Anne to death. ''Two


    hundred million... There''s no way...''


    In her heart, she knew that she was not as valuable to Kevin aspared to the baby inside of her.


    "Cole, do you know what you are talking about?"


    Kevin sneered, his hands clenched in anger. No one had ever dared to fool him like this. Despite his


    fury, Cole Song only seemed to get even cockier.


    "Oh, don''t be silly! I''m sure two hundred million is nothing to you." Cole Song smiled as he lightly


    dusted his sleeves. "You know, it''s not easy for me to exin everything to n."

 Chapter 52 Is She Worth Two Hundred Million

    Chapter 52 Is She Worth Two Hundred Million


    "As for n, I will exin it to him. I don''t need you to show up again." Kevin stared at Cole coldly, as if


    his nce was a piece of pr ice. "Was I too ignorant of you? Have you just lost your morality? Since


    when did you start to take on dirty jobs too?"


    "Business is business! You must have heard this saying, right?" Cole pulled a long face and asked


    seriously, "Are you willing to pay two hundred million dors or not?"


    Even though Anne knew that Kevin wasn''t willing to, she still wanted to hear it from him.


    Yes or no?


    "What if I don''t want to?" Kevin raised his head and looked at Cole. "Two hundred million to save this


    woman? That''s unnecessary."


    A bitter smile emerged from the corners of the Anne''s lips as she looked down. In fact, she already


    predicted this oue, but she was unwilling to admit it.


    Cole''s eyes fixated on Anne''s face for a moment. Noticing the change of her expression, he looked at


    Kevin with a smile. "Really? Is that so? You mean to say that you''re not going to save her?"


    Kevin was not a fool. Even if he wanted to save the baby, it was still in Anne''s womb. Therefore, no


    matter what, he had to save her. In other words, he had to pay the two hundred million ransom.


    He narrowed his eyes, and the tension in the atmosphere felt heavier.


    He immediately looked up. "Cole, do you know what you''re doing?"


    "Nothing. I was only kidding." Coleughed and looked at the woman with his raised eyebrows. "I


    wanted to y it with you, but it seems like the ending can already be predicted."


    He paused and waved at his men. "Forget it. Let''s go. This is boring."


    Cole left with arge group of his men. He looked so arrogant and mboyant.


    Anne stood straight from the chair. She turned her head and looked at Kevin with her clear eyes.


    "Thank you."


    "For what?" Kevin raised his brows and asked.


    "Thank you for saving me." Coldness shed in her eyes. "No, it''s to save the baby in my womb."


    Two hundred million was not a small amount. Even though for Kevin, it was not that big of a deal.


    However, it was impossible for Anne to pay off the money all her life.


    Kevin turned around and said in an icy voice, "You''re wee. As you''ve said, it had nothing to do with


    you. It was to save my baby."


    His words left Anne a little stunned. Her expression didn''t change that much.


    "What are you going to do with n?"


    If he failed this time, n would not let it go. He would definitely take action for Ruth''s sake once more.


    Kevin''s eyes darkened.


    "I will handle it myself."


    He swept his eyes across the room and spitted in disgust. People like Cole always did things at such a


    disgraceful level. Couldn''t he use a more high-end ce for kidnapping?''


    After he looked around, he reached for the door.


    He was about to leave, but he didn''t hear a sound behind him. He turned around and scowled at the


    woman who didn''t want to move an inch. "What are you doing? You don''t want to leave?"


    Anne kept her gaze still and said, "I''ll go back by myself."


    "Are you kidding me?" he asked impatiently. "Do you want to go out and see the surroundings by


    yourself? Do you know how long it took me just to find you?"


    "I didn''t ask you toe to me,"


    Anne lowered her head and whispered.


    She was telling the truth. She didn''t expect that Kevin would turn up and save her. Didn''t he say that he


    wouldn''t interfere in Ruth''s matters?


    "You¡­"


    Kevin stared at her with his eyes that burned in anger.


    "Are you stupid?"


    Anne bit her lips and red at him. "Enough? Am I wrong? I never asked you to save me. I haven''t


    even thought about it," she answered.


    "Then who do you think wille and save you?"


    "Of course¡ª"


    The name "Sam" almost slipped out of her mouth. When she saw that Kevin''s face turned blue, she


    managed to press her lips tightly and didn''t dare to say anything more.


    In all honesty, she didn''t want to die. The temperature of the air decreased at a fast pace. If she


    continued to stay here, she would freeze to death.


    "Who is it?"


    Kevin took a step and shortened the distance between them. His eyes focused on her. He stared at the


    woman who had her brows tightly creased. A cold, hard smile appeared at the corners of his mouth.


    Anne clenched her fists tightly when she saw how Kevin walk slowly towards her. Gloom spread across


    her face.


    "No one. I just said it casually."


    "I''m sure that you''re well aware that lying to me will nevere to a good end, Anne."


    Kevin grabbed her arm after he spoke. Her frown deepened. She screamed when she felt a little pain.


    Kevin''s grip was so firm that it was impossible to break free.


    She couldn''tprehend why this man was upset again. She didn''t say anything, yet he got so angry.


    "I didn''t lie to you."


    Under his oppressive aura, Anne twisted her arm and tried to break free from his cruel grip.


    However, no matter how hard she struggled, Kevin didn''t want to let her go.


    She growled anxiously in a low voice, "Kevin, what the hell do you want? Let go of me!"


    "Let go of you?" Kevin sneered. His eyes red as he looked at Anne. "I''ll let you go soon, but you


    better behave yourself for the rest of the time."


    Anne looked up at him stubbornly, unwilling to give in.


    "I know. I don''t need you to remind me"


    "You don''t need me to remind you?" Kevin shook Anne''s arm and asked, "If you really know what you


    should do, why did you go out alone today?"


    The man held her so tight that she almost fell to her knees.


    She was thrown out violently. Her ankle twisted in the process, which caused her to fall back.


    Fortunately, there was a wall behind her to lean back.


    Still, the pain from her foot was intense from being twisted.


    "There''s no food at home. Is it wrong for me to go out and buy something?"


    With a sharp pain, she raised her head and looked at Kevin. Suddenly, she felt a chill in her heart. "Do


    you want me to starve to death? Or do you want your baby to starve to death?"


    Kevin''s expression changed when he heard her sentiment.


    "What did you say? There was no food at home?"


    Anne straightened herself up and red at him. "Or what? Why do you think I went to the supermarket


    early in the morning?"


    It was not until then that Kevin realized that the woman had moved out of that house for a long time.


    There should be nothing left in there.


    He left in a hurry yesterday. Why didn''t he think of this?


    "Okay, I know." His expression returned to normal. He red at her andmanded in his usual cold


    voice, "Let''s go back."


    Anne lowered her head and tried to stand up to catch up with him.


    However, the pain in her foot made her unable to move. She bit her lower lip so hard that it almost


    turned pale, but she still couldn''t move even an inch.


    "What''s wrong with you now?"


    Kevinpletely lost his patience. He turned around and saw the woman''s forehead sweating


    profusely. His heart twitched at the sight.


    "What''s wrong with you?"


    He rushed back to Anne and saw her biting her lip with a painful expression on her face.


    Even though she was in pain, the woman refused to answer him. What was the point of saying


    anything? She was not dumb enough to be scolded again.


    "It''s none of your business,"


    she answered stubbornly. Thest person she wanted to rely on was Kevin whenever she was hurt.


    She didn''t want to be looked down upon by him.


    "What''s wrong with you?"


    He couldn''t bear to see her in pain, so he took the initiative to examine her body. Finally, he saw that


    her ankle looked swollen.


    "Did you sprain your ankle?"


    "Thanks to you," she answered sarcastically as she red at him. Her face was devoid of any emotion.


    If Kevin hadn''t pushed her so hard, she wouldn''t have sprained her ankle.


    Kevin frowned and asked, "Did I do this?"


    "Forget it," she dismissed. "I said you don''t need to worry about it. You can go back first. I will go back


    by myself." She stepped forward and endured the pain that came with every step she took.


    "Let me carry you."


    Kevin''s voice was so near. She doubted that she had heard him wrong. Still, she chose not to respond.


    Kevin scowled. "Didn''t you hear me?"


    Her heart skipped a beat at this. She stiffened and asked, "What did you say?"


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "I''ll carry you to the car." His car was parked on the road. Since the ce was remote, it was


    impossible to drive the car in.


    If she wanted to go back, Kevin had to carry her.


    Anne turned around and rejected him, "No, I can do it myself."


    He sighed and walked up to her. He squatted down andmanded, "Come up."


    It was an irresistible order. She looked at the broad shoulders in front of her. She hesitated and refused


    to go up.


    Kevin couldn''t wait anymore, so he picked up her hands andtched them around his neck. "Hold on


    tight."


    He straightened up his back and effortlessly carried Anne on it.


    The moment he felt her body against his, upset and loneliness upied his being. For a one-month


    pregnant woman, Anne felt light.


    On the other hand, the woman could feel her heart beating faster than before. His back was so broad


    and warm that people would want to approach and hold him subconsciously.


    "Why did you carry me on your back?"


    She looked around and found out that the road back was not as easy as she thought because tall grass


    was everywhere. It would have been difficult to walk alone, not to mention, Kevin had her on his back.


    "Or what? Do you really want to go back by yourself as you''ve said?"


    He lifted her up and continued to walk forward. It was getting dark. The road ahead was barely visible.


    ''Damn it! Cole was so good at choosing a ce. What a damned choice!'' he cursed to himself.


    "I thought you wouldn''t care about me."

 Chapter 53 Hating Her

    Chapter 53 Hating Her


    If this were in the past, Kevin wouldn''t even spare her a nce. He''d just let her fend for herself.


    However, that day, not only did he stay with her but he also carried her on his back for the first time.


    "What do you think? If you weren''t pregnant with my child, do you think I''d even care about you?" Kevin


    said coolly.


    As expected, this only made Anne feel worse.


    Whenever Kevin showed her the slightest amount of kindness, she always let herself hope a little too


    much. She''d fool herself into thinking that Kevin didn''t hate her that much. If she worked a little harder,


    maybe he''d change how he perceived her.


    She had to learn the hard way that this was all just a pipe dream. No matter what happened, Kevin


    would always see her as a vicious woman who did not deserve to be forgiven.


    The only reason why he put up with her was because she was carrying his baby.


    Anne remained silent.


    Kevin quipped, "Why aren''t you saying anything?"


    "I don''t know what to say." Since they didn''t have much inmon, they always ended up fighting


    anytime they tried to make conversation. When were they ever nice to each other?


    Kevin peered at the light ahead. "We should be there soon."


    "Okay." Anne merely nodded. She seemed to have seen a long asphalt road ahead of them.


    When his car finally came into view, he put Anne down and said, "Get down and get in the car."


    The moment Anne got off his back, a void seemed to have filled her chest.


    The warmth she felt instantly vanished, reced with an undeniable coldness.


    She nced at Kevin''s mmy face. She could tell he was worn out.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Kevin, I really didn''t push Ruth downstairs."


    Kevin froze just as he was about to open the door. "Why are you bringing that up now?"


    Anne shook her head, smiling.


    "I don''t know. I just hope you believe me," Anne said sincerely, her eyes glinting under the moonlight.


    Kevin looked up. "What if I say I don''t believe you?"


    Anne lowered her head. "Forget it. I don''t know why I said that. I know you''ll always believe that I''m the


    one who pushed her downstairs. I know you don''t believe me. It was just wishful thinking."


    Then she opened the door and got in the car.


    Kevin frowned when he saw Anne get inside. He then followed her inside.


    He settled himself in the driver''s seat as he started the engine only to find that something was wrong


    with the car.


    "What''s wrong?"


    When the car merely sputtered, Kevin gnashed his teeth. Anne asked, "What''s going on with the car?"


    Kevin mmed his fist into the steering wheel. "Damn Cole! All the tires burst!"


    Anne frowned. "What?"


    Kevin looked out the window, irked. "I always knew he''d never change."


    "Do you really know each other?"


    Anne had already suspected this back when she was in the cabin. It turned out that the two of them


    really knew each other.


    "I didn''t want to mention it." Kevin opened the door, got out of the car and took out his phone.


    "Hello? Who''s this?"


    Roy''s end of the line was muffled¡ªit was obvious that he was in a bar. He''d already stepped out but


    the noise could still be picked up.


    Kevin''s face darkened. "Where are you?"


    "A bar. Where else would I be?" Roy then asked seriously, "Why do you call me? Are youing?"


    "I''m in the suburbs." Kevin looked around. The ce waspletely deserted. He couldn''t find any


    signs of civilization as there was no nearby towns or shops. He hadn''t even seen a single car pass by.


    "What?" Roy shouted, "Where are you? Suburbs? What are you doing there? At this hour?"


    "It''s a long story. Get someone toe here. All my tires burst."


    Kevin raised his foot and kicked the t tire. Cole was probably smirking in delight right now.


    "Are you kidding me?" Disbelief wasced in Roy''s tone. "Who would even do that to you? Are they


    trying to get themselves killed? If you want toe here and have a drink, I won''t stop you. But don''t


    get drunk this time!"


    "Listen!" Kevin interrupted Roy. "Get someone to pick me up in thirty minutes. Thirty minutes!"


    He didn''t seem to be joking around so Roy collected himself.


    "Are you really in the suburbs?"


    "You know I don''t like repeating myself," Kevin said tly. "I''ll send you my location."


    "Wait a minute," Roy suddenly said. "Who are you with right now? Are you with..."


    "I''m with Anne,"


    Kevin said impatiently. Roy was acting as if he was in on the biggest gossip of the town.


    "Oh my God! You''re in the suburbs?"


    "Roy, if you don''t want to get into trouble," Kevin said coldly. In fear, Roy abruptly said, "Okay, okay. I


    know."


    Kevin hung up the call as he nced at Anne inside the car. She didn''t seem the least bit anxious as


    she sat there in silence, ring at Kevin.


    "Aren''t you worried at all?"


    "Why would I be worried?" She lowered her gaze as she continued, "Kevin, there''s nothing in the world


    that you can''t handle. I''m sure someone''s going toe pick us up in thirty minutes."


    Kevin narrowed his eyes. "You really do have faith in me."


    Anne reached out and opened the door.


    What would she do inside the car for thirty minutes? She stepped out of the car, carefully lifting her


    sprained ankle.


    She couldn''t help but be amazed at the spectacr view¡ªthe countryside road looked especially


    beautiful at night.


    When she looked up at the sky, thousands of stars were littered across the night nket.


    The cold breeze blew, bringing along with it the sweet smell of nature. She closed her eyes and inhaled


    sharply, relishing the chilly night.


    Kevin frowned as he watched her, looking confused.


    "What are you doing?" Anne opened her eyes and said lightly, "Don''t you think it''s beautiful?"


    "Nope."


    She turned to scowl at Kevin.


    He really was boring. How did Cherry stand being with him?


    At the thought of this, she smiled to herself.


    This did not go unnoticed by Kevin. It was an impish grin and it made her look even a bit attractive.


    As he gazed at her, he couldn''t help but be slightly stunned.


    "Kevin, has my cousin ever said that you are unromantic?"


    "What?" Kevin''s face shifted. "Unromantic?"


    He would never be connected to the word unromantic. He was the young master of the Fu Family. How


    could he not know anything about being a romantic?


    "No." He shook his head, vehemently denying it.


    Anne looked at him incredulously. "I don''t believe it."


    "Anne, what do you mean by that? Do you want me to prove myself to you just so you would believe


    me?"


    Kevin said coldly, frowning.


    Anne arched her eyebrows, not saying a word. It was obvious that she was still finding it difficult to


    believe him.


    "With a woman like you, how could I be a romantic? It just doesn''t make sense."


    He looked at her disdainfully.


    Anne had a sour look on her face as she gazed back at him. Kevin had a habit of being careless with


    his words.


    He could be charming if he wanted to¡ªwith someone he truly loved. How could she expect to be


    treated the same?


    Anne withdrew her gaze as she looked into the distance, enjoying the scenery. Suddenly, the wait didn''t


    seem so daunting with Kevin by her side.


    Meanwhile, Kevin was visibly annoyed as he checked his watch for the nth time. Frowning, the cold


    was starting to get to him as he shivered.


    "Damn it! Why hasn''t anyonee?"


    "It''s been barely twenty minutes since you made that call. Just be patient,"


    Anne said lightly, ncing at her own watch.


    "I promised Cherry we''d watch a movie today now we can''t because of you!"


    Kevin said impatiently, scowling at Anne.


    The look on Anne''s face dimmed. She felt as if a knife had stabbed her in the chest. Now she


    understood why he was in such a hurry. It was because Cherry was waiting for him.


    "Well, you don''t have to save me next time this happens again!"


    "If you weren''t carrying my child, I wouldn''t havee!"


    Her words irritated him. What did she mean by that anyway?


    He already came to save her. What more did she want? Why didn''t she just appreciate it? She didn''t


    have to be so scornful.


    While Anne kept herposure on the surface, turmoil filled her chest on the inside.


    Meanwhile, a bright yellow Lamborghini and a ck Ferrari suddenly pulled over in front of them.


    Roy got off the car first. He circled Kevin''s car, looking surprised.


    "Wow! Kevin, who would do this to you? Don''t they know who you are? They''re practically begging for


    trouble."


    Cole was the only person Kevin could think of that would do this. He immediately stiffened at the


    thought of this.


    "I need to take Anne home first. You stay here and deal with the car."


    With that, Kevin picked Anne up and put her inside Roy''s Lamborghini. He settled himself in the driver''s


    seat, started the car, and drove off.


    "Hey! Why are you leaving me here? Why didn''t you take me with you?"


    Roy waved his hand anxiously but the car had already disappeared from his sight.


    The night was chilly. The cold breeze made Anne shiver. It didn''t help that she was wearing a thin dress


    and riding in a convertible car in the cold night.


    She couldn''t help but cross her arms to warm herself up.


    Kevin''s heart skipped a beat when he noticed this. As much as he wanted to avoid talking to her, he


    couldn''t help himself.


    Creak!


    He mmed his foot on the brakes as Anne abruptly leaned forward.

 Chapter 54 His Occasional Tenderness

    Chapter 54 His asional Tenderness


    "Kevin, why did you brake so suddenly? Don''t you know it''s dangerous?" Still suffering from the shock,


    Anne returned to consciousness and looked at Kevin with discontent.


    With a quick nce at her, Kevin swiftly took off his coat and put it around her body.


    When Anne gazed at the handsome face in front of her, her heart thumped wildly. Did he stop the car


    just to cover her with his clothes?


    "Are you feeling warmer?" Kevin''s deep and maic voice came through with its unique masculine


    charm.


    "Yes..."


    Anne awkwardly averted her gaze from his dark eyes. He could always make her heart beat


    uncontrobly.


    His gesture made her frozen heart melt. He must care about her a little, didn''t he?


    "Why did you put your coat on me?"


    Her voice was cautious and her beautiful eyes were concealing unexpressed expectations. She would


    be satisfied with any answer as long as it showed Kevin''s care for her.


    "For the baby! It is in your belly, so you can''t get sick!" Kevin wanted to say he was afraid that she


    would catch a cold, but those words gotpletely altered when they left his mouth.


    The color in Anne''s eyes vanished in an instant. She turned to look out of the window and smiled


    bitterly.


    She should have known that his actions were solely motivated by the baby''s well-being. However, she


    couldn''t help but feel that she had ttered herself. He didn''t care about her at all. If she didn''t carry his


    child in her womb, his indifference would be such as to let her freeze to death.


    After sensing the change in her mood and seeing her eyes turn cold, Kevin became a little irritable. He


    wondered why he had begun to care about this woman recently.


    They didn''t share a word all the way back to the vi.


    Anne opened the door and got out of the car. She frowned as her sprained foot caused her a sharp


    pain.


    Kevin strode forward, but seeing the struggle and sweat on her pale face made him feel sorry for her.


    He turned back, lifted Anne up and headed toward the living room.


    With shock spreading on her features, Anne wrapped her arms around his neck tightly. Even though


    she knew that all he was doing was for the baby''s sake, her heart couldn''t help but beat for him.


    Waiting anxiously in the living room, Cherry rushed over when she saw Kevin arrive.


    "Kevin, you''re finally back! I was so worried about you..." She walked up to him with apprehension


    glimmering in her beautiful eyes.


    But as soon as she saw Anne in his arms, anger and jealousy took over.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    What was more, she was wearing Kevin''s coat.


    At that sight, Cherry''s hate for Anne reached its peak. She hated the kidnappers too for not killing her


    directly.


    But she knew how to hide her true emotions in front of Kevin.


    "Anne, are you okay? I was really scared when I heard what happened."


    Cherry''s eyes were filled with anxiety and worry. If Anne hadn''t seen Cherry''s true colors, she would


    have thought that she was really worried about her.


    "I''m fine. Thank you for your concern." Her expression was indifferent and her words emotionless.


    "That''s good. That''s good. You must have freaked out today. Let me help you back to your room."


    Annoyed by seeing Anne leaning on Kevin, Cherry extended her hand to help her get down.


    "Ouch, it hurts!" As soon as her feet touched the ground, Anne cried out in pain.


    "What''s wrong? Does it still hurt?" Kevin held Anne''s arm delicately. There was an imperceptible tone


    of concern in his voice.


    He couldn''t help but feel a little guilty at the thought of her pain.


    "Hmm. It seems to hurt more than before!"


    Looking at Anne''s pained expression, Kevin felt a sting in his heart. He scurried to hold her up again.


    "I''ll send you back to your room first, and then ask Sam to check on youter."


    As if he had forgotten Cherry''s existence altogether, Kevin headed upstairs with Anne in his arms.


    As they walked past Cherry, Anne gave her acent look.


    She always pretended to be innocent, kind and sensible in front of Kevin, but she could be very wicked


    in private.


    Kevin was not worried about her, but Anne wanted to give Cherry a dose of her own medicine even if


    that meant using the pregnancy to her advantage.


    Under Anne''s provocative gaze, Cherry felt anger bubbling up inside of her with no way out. All she


    could do was re at her fiercely.


    ''Anne, just wait and see. How dare you y tricks on me? I will make you suffer.''


    Despite her rage, Cherry wanted Kevin to see how considerate and concerned she was about Anne''s


    safety, so she swallowed her feelings and followed them upstairs.


    "Get some rest,"


    Kevin said in an indifferent tone after putting Anne on the bed carefully.


    Without the warmth of his arms, Anne felt a gust of gelid wind rip through her heart. How she wished


    she could stay enveloped in his embrace for a longer time.


    "Kevin, go take a hot shower first. Your clothes are dirty. I''ll take care of Anne here. Don''t worry."


    Walking gracefully to him, Cherry gently wiped the sweat off his forehead with tenderness in her bright


    eyes.


    "Okay. I''ll see you after I take a shower, honey..."


    After stamping a quick kiss on Cherry''s smooth forehead, Kevin turned around and left.


    At the sight of their public disy of affection, Anne kept a cold expression on her face. She was


    already used to the two of them deliberately flirting in front of her.


    After Kevin left, the smile disappeared from Cherry''s face giving way to a gloomy re.


    "Why was Kevin carrying you and why were you wearing his coat?"


    Her questioning voice was no longer as gentle and kind as it was in front of Kevin. Now, bitterness and


    coldness were spreading across her beautiful and delicate features.


    "Why should I answer your questions? Who do you think you are?" Anne replied, looking at her with


    disdain.


    She didn''t have to pretend anymore now that Cherry had showed her true colors.


    "You! Anne, I tell you, no matter what tricks you use, Kevin won''t like you. He will only hate you more!"


    Anne was speechless. Cherry''s face was distorted with rage and her words were meaner than before.


    "You are the one who yed tricks. You pushed Ruth, but you framed me. If Kevin gets to know the


    truth one day, do you think he will still like a vicious woman like you?"


    Her eyes brimmed with anger, her tone cold as ice.


    Flustered for a moment by Anne''s attempt to expose the truth, Cherry quicklyposed herself and


    sneered.


    "Even if you tell Kevin, do you think he will believe you? He will only think that you are even more


    vicious if you''re capable of ming your own cousin!"


    Cherry smirked with arrogance. She didn''t care if Anne had told Kevin.


    Because she knew that he had alreadybeled Anne as a wicked woman. No matter what she said, he


    would not believe it.


    Anne threw a cold re at Cherry, her eyes full of hatred. She had been set up again and again, so


    that Kevin would think she was a vicious woman.


    ''Sooner orter he will know the truth!''


    Anne swore to herself that she would clear her name one day. She wouldn''t take the me for the rest


    of her life!


    "Then I''ll wait and see. I''m afraid that before Kevin believes you, he will have already kicked you out.


    Ha-ha!"


    Cherry was not afraid of such thing at all because she would not let it happen.


    "Before I am driven out of the door, you are only a mistress who is despised by everyone!" Not to be


    outdone, Anne fought back with tenacity.


    No matter how much Kevin loved Cherry, as long as Anne didn''t divorce him, Cherry would always be a


    shameful mistress who couldn''t get Kevin''s body.


    "Who is the mistress?" She pointed at Anne angrily with hatred in her beautiful eyes.


    "What are you if you are not a mistress?" The mocking smile at the corners of Anne''s mouth was


    ring.


    "Anne! Don''t be so confident. As soon as you give birth to the baby, Kevin will kick you out!"


    Suppressing her anger, Cherry replied to Anne''s deliberate provocation with acent look.


    As soon as Kevin''s child was born, Anne would be kicked out of the house, and Cherry would be


    his wife.


    Staring coldly into Cherry''s smug expression, Anne clenched her fists furiously.


    Half an hourter, Kevin came back from his shower. As he entered the room, Cherry sat beside Anne


    and put on a worried expression.


    "Cherry, let''s go. You have taken care of her for a long time. You must be tired."


    Kevin approached her and wrapped his arms around her pitifully.


    "It''s okay. I''m not tired. Anne must be frightened by what has happened to her today. It''s my duty to


    take care of her,"


    Cherry said considerately with a content smile on her face, while giving Anne a provocative sideways


    nce.


    "It''s okay as long as the baby is fine. Don''t worry about the rest." Kevin''s tone was ruthless as he cast a


    cold nce at Anne.


    "Kevin, how can you say that? After all, Anne is my cousin. How can we leave her alone?"


    Cherry pouted and looked at Kevin with discontent. It was indeed a meing out of her mouth, but


    it sounded like she was sincerely worried.


    Looking unmoved by her deceitfulness, Anne kept her disdain to herself. She had to admit that


    Cherry''s acting skills were really extraordinary. No wonder Kevin was obsessed with her.


    "A vicious woman like her is not qualified to be your cousin!" He snorted and turned his gaze back to


    Anne with contempt.

 Chapter 55 True Colors

    Chapter 55 True Colors


    "All right, all right. Anne''s foot is hurt. Quit being so mean." Holding Kevin''s arm intimately, she almost


    pressed her whole body against him.


    When she talked to him, all his troubles seemed to disappear. It didn''t matter how much he despised


    Anne.


    "Well, let''s go. I don''t want to be around her one more minute than I have to."


    Kevin held Cherry''s hand and walked out.


    "Wait!" A secondter, Cherry stopped Kevin.


    "Your coat''s still here. I think it''s dirty. I''ll get the servant to wash it for you tomorrow."


    She walked to Anne''s bedside, picked up the coat Anne had worn earlier and gave her a defiant look.


    But when she turned to look at Kevin, the defiant look had been reced with a soft, gentle one. She


    was such a chimera, able to change her expression so radically, and so quickly.


    "Just throw the coat away. It''s appropriate, considering she has worn it."


    Kevin looked at the coat that Anne had just worn with a frown. He took it from Cherry, looked at her,


    and threw it in the trash.


    When Anne watched him do this, her heart was deeply hurt. He did it unflinchingly, too, like it was the


    most natural action in the world.


    Even the coat she had worn was nothing but trash to him.


    Cherry acted agitated, but she said his name with a bratty smile, "Kevin..."


    "I get it, honey. I can read your mind. You''re too kind, but it''s not worth it to waste time on such a


    woman!"


    Kevin rubbed Cherry''s nose in a disgustingly cutesy way, a gentle smile in his ck eyes.


    Looking at the two love birds, Anne felt so heartbroken that she could not breathe.


    She turned her face away from them and tried to hide her pain from him.


    It almost seemed like Kevin was tender and caring toward Cherry, and disdainful to Anne.


    "Good night, Anne. I''lle by to see you tomorrow." After she said that, Cherry took Kevin''s arm and


    left.


    Kevin closed the door, leaving Anne alone with her emotions. There was no need to hide them


    anymore.


    She sniffed and forced herself not to cry. She had been hurt so many times and was used to it by now.


    Why was she still crying?


    Maybe because her heart hurt so much? Why did she feel as if someone were squeezing her heart


    when she saw the two of them show their love for each other?


    Cherry started in on Kevin the moment the door was closed. She was angry and jealous, and started


    demanding answers. "What happened between you and Anne? How did her foot get hurt?


    And why was she wearing your coat?"


    Raising his dashing eyebrows, Kevin fired back at her, smiling. "Jealous?"


    "Would you think that I''m petty by asking such questions?" Cherry looked at Kevin with hesitation and


    worry. There was hurt in her big watery eyes.


    Rubbing Cherry''s nose again, Kevin whispered in her ear, "I''m happy you''re jealous. It proves you love


    me."


    Hearing his answer, Cherry blushed shyly, with her beautiful eyes full of tenderness.


    "What about Anne? What are you going to do with her? When are you sending her back?"


    Cherry had not been happy since Anne moved into Kevin''s vi. She really wanted her to leave as


    soon as possible.


    "She''s still pregnant with my kid. You saw what happened today. I need to protect my child, so she can


    stay here until the baby''s born."


    Cherry was a little disappointed by Kevin''s answer. She frowned.


    Kevin''s words made her anxious and resentful. It was all dependent on Anne. She had only been


    pregnant for a month. She had another eight months to go.


    Cherry was a little worried. Anne liked Kevin. What if she did something to win his heart while she was


    staying there?


    She frowned and kept plotting how to get Kevin to kick Anne out.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "What''s wrong? You don''t want her to stay?" Kevin asked when he saw Cherry''s worried look.


    "No, it''s fine. If Anne lives there with you, it''s very convenient for you to take care of her."


    Cherry forced a smile. She didn''t want him to know any different.


    "It''s settled then. It''s gettingte. I''ll take you back to your room."


    He knew that Cherry was the most considerate woman in the world, and what he liked most was how


    gentle and kind she was.


    Taking onest worried look at Anne''s room, Cherry went upstairs, arm in arm with Kevin.


    Kevin stayed with Cherry for a while, and it waste when he came out. Instead of going to bed


    immediately, he left the vi to meet up with n.


    Anne was carrying his baby then, so he would never allow anything to happen to her.


    In the VIP room of Heaven on the Earth, n kept drinking with two beautiful women in his arms. The


    music was deafening, but perfect for a festive mood.


    When he saw Kevine in, n waved his hand. The two beautiful women around him immediately


    left, and the music stopped.


    "Kevin! What do youe for at thiste hour?" n stood up and walked towards Kevin.


    His expression still cold, Kevin frowned and sat down.


    "n, my wife was kidnapped today. Did you arrange for that to happen?" Without niceties, Kevin cut


    to the chase. His eyes were ck and focused on the man he considered a friend.


    n wasn''t surprised. In fact, he''d been expecting this conversation, and he figured that was why


    Kevin was here.


    "Kevin, my sister''s in aa right now, thanks to Anne. Is it wrong for me to want justice?"


    The image of his sister lying in the hospital bed was burned in his brain. He was unable to forget about


    this, and his eyes were full of hatred. He swore he''d avenge his sister.


    "Of course not, but you can''t hurt her now!" Kevin didn''t show any emotion on his face after hearing


    what n said.


    "You want to protect her? Everyone tells me you two aren''t on the best of terms."


    n''s expression was morose, his tone filled with anger. Although he couldn''t hurt the person Kevin


    wanted to protect, he would never let go of this grudge, not as long as he lived.


    "She''s pregnant with my kid now. You won''t harm anyone in the Fu Family. That includes her.


    Remember, I can be vengeful, too."


    He''d never let anything happen to Anne, for the sake of their child.


    "What? She''s pregnant?"


    n frowned and pretended to be surprised. In fact, he already knew Anne was pregnant, but he


    pretended not to know.


    "n, it''s no secret. Come on, admit it. You knew, huh?" Kevin raised his eyebrows. His tone was icy.


    With a flicker in his dark eyes, n looked away in panic.


    "I really didn''t know. Don''t you believe me, Kevin?"


    "Frankly, I don''t care if you knew or not. I won''t let you harm my child!" Kevin said. He nced at n


    coldly as he said this.


    "But don''t worry. This woman is just a tool to give birth to a baby. As long as the delivery goes


    smoothly, then she''s all yours after that. You can get your revenge after the baby''s born."


    Kevin''s ck eyes reflected a mysterious darkness.


    As long as Anne gave birth to his child, his marriage with her would be terminated, and then the two of


    them would have nothing to do with each other.


    n looked at Kevin in surprise. "You can''t be serious," he said, his voice full of suspicion.


    If what Kevin said was true, it would be much easier for him to avenge his sister after Anne gave birth


    to the baby.


    "Are you doubting what I said?" Kevin frowned with displeasure, and his dark eyes shed with


    coldness.


    "Not at all. I just thought I was hearing things for a sec. I hope you remember what you said."


    Since Anne was pregnant with Kevin''s child, it was impossible to hurt her. He would have to wait a few


    more months and avenge his sister after Anne gave birth to the child!


    "Of course! Then I won''t disturb you anymore!" After saying this coldly, Kevin stood up and left.


    "Ouch, it hurts. Sam, be gentle..." Looking at her red and swollen ankle, Anne was in such pain that


    tears welled in her eyes.


    "Calm down. Hold on, Anne. Your ankle is swollen like a grapefruit. I need to do this, so the blood


    doesn''t pool there."


    Sam kneaded and skillfully massaged Anne''s ankle. His eyes were focused and serious, with a unique


    male charm.


    "Why were you so careless? You sprained your ankle walking down the road."


    Sam sounded distressed and helpless.


    Anne didn''t tell him that she sprained her ankle when Kevin pushed her. She didn''t want to mention his


    name then, because the thought of him only made her heart ache.


    "I didn''t mean to..." Anne didn''t intend to sprain her ankle, but she couldn''t help it.


    "Be more careful when you walk, okay? You''re pregnant now. No matter what you doter, you must be


    careful. Fortunately, you just sprained your ankle this time. What if you fell?"


    Sam continued to nag her as he massaged the ankle.


    While she felt his concern, a smile appeared on her face. It felt good to have someone to care about


    her.


    But when did Sam be so nagging? He used to be a man of few words.


    "Well, it''s almost done. We should see a significant effect tomorrow. I''ll help you apply the medicine


    again, and it''ll be gone before you know it."


    Sam wiped his hands with a towel and quickly reassembled the medical kit.


    "Sam, thank you. Thank you for taking care of me all the time..."


    When she heard his caring tone, there was a sour feeling in her heart. She had no one to take care of


    her until now. Maybe that was what she''d been missing.

 Chapter 56 Persistent Rivalry

    Chapter 56 Persistent Rivalry


    "You don''t have to be so polite with me." Sam gazed earnestly towards Anne, the corner of his eyes


    crinkling.


    "I''m just being grateful. You''re amongst the very few who care about me." Besides Emily, there wasn''t


    anyone else that worried about her like this.


    "I will always care for you..." Sam¡¯s heart ached when he noticed how surprised she looked at his


    response.


    He was aware of the mistreatment she had to face, being in the Fu Family. He felt sorry for her since


    there was nothing he could do to help her.


    "Okay..."


    She had been pretending to be strong her whole life, but hearing Sam¡¯s words made her eyes sting.


    She was not unfamiliar to the cold and condescending treatment she had to face on the daily. Despite


    that she had to face those situations calmly, a word of concern from her friend almost made her tear


    up.


    "Anne, It doesn''t matter what others think. I will always believe that you are a kind person." She was


    instantly in a better mood, which only made Sam pity her even more.


    Anne had to face so much suffering every day. It made him want to bear some of the pain for her.


    "Thank you¡­" Anne trailed off, unsure of how to respond. "It¡¯s gettingte, you should head back. I¡¯ll


    go to sleep as well since I feel tired."


    She was trying her best to hold back her tears as she rigidly stood in one ce, not wanting to give


    away her weakness.


    "Okay. Go to bed early. Call me if you feel ufortable."


    Then Sam headed back, leaving with the medical kit. Anne watched him walk away, holding her breath.


    The moment he was gone, she felt the tough exterior copse. She kept wiping her eyes with the back


    of her hand, but her tears would not stop.


    After a long and torturous day, she fell asleep quickly. Her face was still flushed as she snuggled into


    her nket.


    With eyshes glistening, an aggrieved expression was painted on her pale face, making her look


    delicate.


    The next morning, Anne woke up with her eyes swollen from the previous night.


    She stumbled out of bed, limping towards her dressing table. She let out a chuckle when she saw her


    puffy face in the mirror.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Contrary to the mess she was in, Anne had always thought of herself as strong.


    As she staggered back to the bed, she stared down at her sprained ankle. Most of the swelling was


    gone. ¡®He is indeed a good doctor!¡¯ she thought to herself.


    "Anne." A voice called out, as her bedroom door slowly opened.


    "Emily? Why are you here?" Anne was surprised to see her friend, a hint of joy ying in her eyes.


    "Sam told me that you hurt your foot! I came here to have a look. Are you okay? Does it hurt?"


    Emily darted her eyes towards Anne''s feet, her eyes growing in size as she noticed the reddened


    ankle.


    "It¡¯s not as bad as it looks. I¡¯m fine, it¡¯s just a sprained ankle." The corners of her mouth turned up when


    Anne saw the worried expression on Emily¡¯s face.


    "Anne, you are still pregnant! You can¡¯t afford to be this careless!" Emily was now perched up on the


    edge of her bed, chattering away.


    She felt sorry for Anne. She had noticed the silent torment she was enduring on her own. Despite


    wanting to stand up for her friend, she realized she didn''t have the power. She could only watch her


    friend suffer from afar.


    "Well, don''t worry. I¡¯ll take good care of myself." Anne beamed at her friend, her heart growing soft at


    her sympathy.


    In her heart, she had always viewed Emily as more of a sister than her assistant.


    "Have you had breakfast yet? Let me help you downstairs to eat something," Emily asked as she held


    Anne carefully, leading her outside.


    As they stepped downstairs, Kevin and Cherry could be seen sitting at the table. Anne felt revolted at


    the sight of them feeding each other.


    stering on a cold face, she walked towards the dining table. She was in no mood to see the two of


    them, but she couldn''t starve for the sake of the baby she was carrying.


    "Anne? Why are you downstairs? Does your foot feel better? Does it still hurt?" When Anne showed


    up, Cherry was quick toe over as if she was concerned.


    "I''m much better now, thank you," without sparing a nce, she harshly answered.


    Kevin frowned when he noticed Anne¡¯s indifference.


    "Let me help you sit down. I have asked for tonics to be served to you. I was going to send them up to


    your room since I wasn''t expecting you toe down."


    Cherry was putting on a fake persona, pretending to care for Anne, but she was rejected coldly.


    "Don''t bother, cousin. I can walk there myself." Anne gritted her teeth, shaking off Cherry¡¯s hold on her


    hand.


    Anne''s cold attitude irritated Cherry, but she had to hide her emotions in front of Kevin.


    "Anne..." Cherry drawled, ncing at Kevin with a sullen face.


    She had managed to tear up, making her look pitiful.


    "Anne, what''s wrong with you? You should be d that Cherry is willing to help you. You don''t have to


    be so rude!"


    Kevin couldn''t help but yell, not being able to see his sweetheart sad.


    His eyes were brimming with disgust as he stared at Anne.


    If she was not carrying his child, he would have driven her out of his house a long time ago.


    Anne eyed Kevin back. She was used to his cruel words. She had heard even worse.


    "Kevin, don¡¯t say that to Anne! It''s my fault..."


    Cherry shook her head disapprovingly, as she walked towards him. She seemed to be on Anne¡¯s side,


    but she kept giving Kevin looks as if she was hurt.


    "Cherry, you are too kind. Why do you care for someone like her! She can never appreciate a good


    heart like yours!"


    Kevin held Cherry in his arms tofort her. As he cast cold nces towards Anne, the disgust in his


    eyes grew more intense.


    Although she was riddled with wounds, Anne did not let her indifferent expression falter.


    She knew even if she had shown even an ounce of weakness, Kevin wouldn''t feel sorry for her.


    Instead, he would use her of ying tricks.


    She picked up the chopsticks and started eating quietly. Although the food was tasteless, she forced


    herself to swallow for her baby.


    "Anne, I know you still me me for Ruth''s ident. If thinking that I pushed her will make you happy,


    then I don''t care¡­"


    Cherry looked at Anne pitifully, as if she felt greatly hurt.


    Kevin, on the other hand, could not bear to see her suffer any more grievance.


    He embraced her, speaking in an affectionate tone.


    "Cherry, don''t say that again. Do you hear me? What happened to Ruth has nothing to do with you!


    Why would you take the me for such a sorry excuse of a woman?"


    Anne sneered at the couple. ¡®Her acting is really good!¡¯ she angrily thought.


    Cherry knew that Kevin would hate her to be wrongly used, but she still pretended to be anguished


    in front of him. This way, she could portray Anne to be a heartless woman.


    ¡®Cherry is so cunning! What an awful person!¡¯ Anne¡¯s thoughts spilled out her mouth before she could


    stop them.


    "It''s good that you just admitted to pushing Ruth down the stairs!"


    Anne felt like she had nothing to lose with these two.


    "Anne! Do you have any conscience? Cherry has been willing to do anything to make you happy! How


    can you even say such things?"


    Kevin''s eyes burned into Anne''s. There was anger in his tone.


    He could not believe the vicious usation this woman wasying on his sweetheart!


    "She admitted it herself. Didn''t you hear?"


    Anne slightly raised her head, her tone still calm.


    ¡®Cherry had just said it, on her own free will! Was he deaf?


    Or was his love for her making him blind?¡¯


    "Kevin, stop! Don¡¯t me her. It was my fault that I impelled her to say such things!"


    Tears spilled over her cheeks, as Cherry tightly held onto his arms.


    He saw her as kind, someone who wouldpromise for others all the time. This made him worry


    about her.


    "Cherry, stop saying that. Whoever did it has to be responsible. Since you didn''t do it, why admit it?"


    Kevin would never allow his woman to be wronged.


    Resting her head against Kevin¡¯s chest, Cherry peeked at Anne with acent look.


    Emily stood behind Anne, watching the whole scene unravel. Even though she hated Cherry and


    thought of her as pretentious, it was not her ce to step in.


    "Yes, you''re right! Whoever did it will be responsible. The person who pushed Ruth will receive their


    due punishment!"


    Anne red at Cherry. There was no trace of anger in her voice.


    Of course, Cherry knew the purpose behind her words. She grew angry, looking back at Anne.


    Anne could feel the hostility in Cherry''s eyes, but she didn''t respond.

 Chapter 57 I Want Her Dead!

    Chapter 57 I Want Her Dead!


    "Why are you so vicious, Anne? Do you want something bad to happen to Cherry?"


    He didn''t believe Cherry was guilty of anything, and he was very angry when he heard what Anne said.


    Why was this woman always so mean? It was rude of her to curse Cherry when he could hear her.


    "I want her dead!" When she said this, Anne clenched her chopsticks, and her beautiful eyes were full


    of hatred.


    Cherry had gone out of her way to hurt Anne many times. No one who knew this could me Anne for


    hating her.


    Anne knew Cherry hated her too, but her elder cousin disguised her intentions well.


    Kevin stood up abruptly and raised his hand, intending to p his nominal wife.


    With acent sneer on her face, Cherry was looking forward to seeing Anne being beaten.


    On the other hand, Emily could only stand behind Anne and be extremely anxious. She could do


    nothing to help her. Worse, she had to watch her being bullied.


    "I see. Now that you''re not afraid of the baby dying at the hands of its father, you can do what you


    want."


    Anne didn''t flinch. She looked calm as usual, but her tone suddenly became cold, which made Kevin''s


    heart jolt.


    He still held his hand aloft, ready to strike her. But he showed no sign he''d do more than that.


    Anne had expected that Kevin wouldn''t really hit her.


    It was not because he cared about her, but the baby she carried. Although it hurt, it worked.


    Cherry was a little disappointed. She wanted to see Anne beaten, but she couldn''t let Kevin know that.


    With mock desperation, she stood up and held his arm.


    "Kevin, calm down. It was just a joke. Don''t take it so seriously."


    The vicious words dripping from Anne''s mouth made Cherry hate her even more, but she had a


    reputation to protect.


    Cherry''s voice brought Kevin back to his senses. The shivering feeling in his heart vanished.


    "Anne watch yourself. If you say another bad thing about Cherry, I won''t hold back!"


    After saying those cial words, Kevin stood up and strode away.


    "Kevin..." Cherry called his name anxiously, but she got no response.


    It was not until he was out of earshot that Cherry shed Anne her smug smile.


    "You''ve been with Kevin how long? And you still haven''t learned to control your temper?"


    Even then, Cherry pretended to care about Anne. She intended it as a concerned reminder, but the


    look in her eyes betrayed her heart.


    "What goes on between me and Kevin is none of your business!" Anne said coldly, not even looking at


    Cherry.


    She knew that Cherry was showing off in front of her on purpose, which had happened many times.


    She wasn''t worth bothering with.


    "You''re so ungrateful!" Cherry couldn''t say anything more without blowing her top. She red at Anne,


    and the vicious glint in her eyes was obvious.


    Knowing that she couldn''t do much to rattle Anne, Cherry stalked off, her high heels clicking against the


    floor.


    Anne finally let down her guard. It took a toll, being that strong. She silently loosened her grip on the


    chopsticks.


    Seeing her like this, Emily walked up and held her hand in sympathy.


    She was angry at what Kevin and Cherry had said to Anne.


    "They crossed the line this time. How could they do that to you?"


    Even she could tell Cherry was a malevolent woman. Why couldn''t such a smart person like Kevin see


    that? Instead, he was obsessed with her.


    "It''s okay. I''m used to it," Anne said calmly. But she had a bitter smile on her lips when she said that.


    "Anne..." Emily said her name sadly, feeling upset, as if she were the one being mistreated.


    ''Anne''s such a great girl. What''s wrong with Kevin? How could he fall for an evil maniptive bitch like


    Cherry?''


    "I''m fine, Emily. Don''t worry about me."


    Anne felt warmth in her heart and gave her friend a reassuring smile. She knew Emily''s concern was


    genuine.


    Hearing that, Emily didn''tin anymore, but she still felt sorry for Anne.


    "I''m full. Help me upstairs, okay? I''m going back home. I can get yelled at there just as easily."


    She had to face Cherry and Kevin every day. She was not in a good mood, and it was not good for her


    baby, either, so she decided to hide.


    "But you don''t have anyone to take care of you. You sure you''ll be okay there?" Emily knew what was


    on her mind, but she was worried for her safety.


    "It''s okay. I practically raised myself. I''m better off alone." Anne gave her the thumbs up, and wore a


    confident expression.


    "I''m still gonna drop by and check on you. I''ll miss you." Emily held Anne''s arm and carefully walked


    her up the stairs.


    Since it was Kevin''s vi, it was inconvenient for Emily to stay all that long. She left after hanging out


    with Anne for a while.


    Anne opened a book to kill time.


    "Kevin, you just said you got me a gift. What is it? Don''t keep me guessing."


    She heard Cherry''s voice from outside, full of surprise and happiness.


    Anne frowned. How irritating!


    "Guess." Kevin''s gentle voice was brimming over with affection.


    "I can''t. I''m too excited. Tell me!" Hearing Cherry''s kittenish, too-high-by-an-octave voice, Anne got


    goose bumps. It was like nails on a ckboard. Did Kevin actually like that?


    That voice must have done something for him. Maybe it robbed him of his senses?


    "Open it and see if you like it or not."


    Smiling, he handed a delicate jewelry box to Cherry. His look contained a great amount of affection.


    Cherry took it from him delicately. When she opened it and saw what was inside, her face was amazed


    and excited.


    "Wow, what a beautiful bracelet!"


    "Do you like it?"


    Kevin asked, a smug smile on his face.


    "I don''t care if you got me a in grey rock. If it''s from you, I''ll love it."


    Cherry stood on tiptoe to leave a kiss on Kevin''s face. Her face blushed.


    Kevin smiled when he touched his cheek.


    "Remember that designer from Italy? This is his handiwork especially designed for you. Its name is


    Lifetime Love."


    With a happy look on her face, Cherry couldn''t help but jump into Kevin''s arms and hold him tightly. All


    the bad things she had done were worth it.


    "Kevin, I love you!"


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "I love you too!"


    The two embraced outside the door for a long time.


    Hearing them exchange sweet nothings, Anne felt more and more upset.


    Although she had heard and seen too much, her heart still ached every time.


    She covered her ears. She didn''t want to hear them anymore.


    At longst, the two of them left. Anne took awhile to calm herself down. She brushed the messy hair


    away from her forehead, and her eyes returned to their usual coldness.


    Walking out of the room, Anne limped to Kevin''s study. She knew he was there.


    She knocked on the door, and soon his deep voice came from inside.


    Anne pushed the door open and walked into the room. Enduring the pain in her ankle, she walked


    towards him.


    "Why aren''t you lying down? What are you doing?"


    When he saw Anne, Kevin''s face immediately turned cold. His tone said he was bored. Obviously, he


    didn''t want to see her.


    She wasn''t surprised. That was like Kevin. Although she felt a little bitter in her heart, she looked calm


    on the surface and betrayed no emotion.


    "I wanted to tell you¡ªI''ll be leaving soon." Anne cut to the chase. After saying these words, she turned


    and walked out.


    "Stop!" Suddenly, Kevin stood up. When he looked at her, he felt annoyed, and frowned.


    "Did I say you could leave?"


    His voice was domineering, arrogant. He strode over to Anne and looked at her with a surly expression.


    "You should be eager for me to leave as soon as possible, so no one will disturb you and your


    sweetheart flirting with each other."


    As she thought of what had just happened outside her door, a sneer yed across Anne''s face


    When he heard the word "flirting", Kevin got even madder.


    "You''re pregnant with my baby now. You''re safe here. You will live here till the baby''s born. After that,


    all bets are off,"


    Kevin ordered frostily.


    She was lucky it was Cole who kidnapped her, and not someone else. She might not be here today, if


    not for that fact.


    "I can protect myself and my baby," she said in a chilly tone, her brows furrowed.


    In this vi, she could smell Cherry everywhere. Her perfume lingered. Anne didn''t want to stay here for


    even one more minute. She just wanted out as soon as possible.


    "You have no right to refuse. After you give birth to the baby, I don''t care what happens. You''re not


    living here after that."


    After a nce at her belly, Kevin looked down at her with disdain.


    When she gave birth to the baby, it would have nothing to do with him. Once that happened, he


    wouldn''t be tied to her anymore.


    Anne kept sneering in her heart, because she knew that he would have kicked her out if she wasn''t


    pregnant with his child.


    "Okay, I''ll leave after the baby is born." After saying that in a fit of pique, Anne turned on her heel and


    limped out.

 Chapter 58 Showing Off

    Chapter 58 Showing Off


    Since Kevin forced her to stay, Anne had no other choice but to obey.


    Anne seemed a little irritated while sitting on the bed. If she stayed, she would have to face the two of


    them showing off their love every day.


    Her heart was not made of stone. It hurt to see the man she loved holding another woman in his arms.


    He had never chosen to believe her. She was his legal wife, but her presence was not needed here.


    It was almost a sleepless night. On the second day, when Anne woke up, she looked into the mirror


    and noticed a pair of dark circles under her eyes.


    The swelling of her ankle had almost disappeared, and it was no longer as painful as before.


    When she came downstairs to have breakfast, she thought that she would see Cherry and Kevin


    openly flirting with each other again, but this time she only saw Cherry. Kevin was not around.


    With her eyebrows creased together, Anne walked towards the table one step at a time without looking


    at Cherry.


    In fact, when she went downstairs, Cherry had already noticed her. The moment she saw Anne, disdain


    and resentment filled her bright eyes.


    "Anne, didn''t you sleep wellst night? Why are there dark circles under your eyes? Aren''t you used to


    living here yet?"


    Cherry asked derisively, as if she was thedy of the house.


    Anne looked at her indifferently and said,


    "This is also my home. How can I not get used to living here? How about you, cousin? Did you sleep


    wellst night knowing that I''m here?"


    Anne knew that Cherry was trying to create a rift between her and Kevin. She also knew that Cherry


    was afraid that Kevin would keep her around.


    She must be very unhappy when she slept herest night.


    "Why would I be ufortable? You''re my cousin, and you''re pregnant with Kevin''s child. Of course


    there is no inconvenience for me to look after you if you live here,"


    Cherry said with a fake smile. She was a total hypocrite who tried to be sympathetic in front of Anne


    while stabbing her on the back.


    "Thank you so much, cousin. I''d like to express my gratitude in advance for that."


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Anne just smiled deceptively, and continued to eat her breakfast.


    Cherry was a bit pissed off. She frowned as Anne ignored her, but in an instant it was reced by a


    sweet smile.


    "Anne, look at my bracelet. Isn''t it beautiful? This is a gift from Kevin. Its name is Lifetime Love. I didn''t


    expect him to care about me so much."


    There was a smug look on Cherry''s face as she held the diamond bracelet on her wrist in front of Anne.


    She knew that Anne still had feelings for Kevin and she wanted to make her jealous.


    Anne felt her heart aching again when she nced at the diamond bracelet on Cherry''s wrist.


    The bracelet was as beautiful as its name, Lifetime Love. Cherry must be the love of Kevin''s life, while


    she meant nothing to him.


    "It''s fine as long as you think it''s beautiful!"


    Anne didn''t show that she was hurt. Of course, she knew that Cherry was just trying to piss her off and


    she didn''t want to satisfy her by showing her weakness.


    Seeing Anne emotionless like it was all nothing to her, Cherry was still unwilling to give up, so she


    spoke again.


    "In fact, I think it''s just ordinary. But Kevin promised that he would design our rings by himself when we


    get married."


    Genuine bliss can be traced on Cherry''s face whichpletely tore Anne''s heart into pieces.


    When they get married? Had Kevin decided to marry her already?


    Did he really want to kick her out so soon?


    Anne wore a stolid expression and didn''t say anything, as if she hadn''t heard Cherry''s words at all.


    Cherry wanted to see the pain in her, but she managed to hide it.


    Although she looked calm, her hand was slightly trembling as she held her chopsticks. Cherry was very


    observant, she immediately noticed the uneasiness in Anne. She couldn''t help but feel victorious.


    "Anne, I hope you can attend our wedding. After all, we are family. I don''t want to get married without


    the blessing from my family.


    Cherry looked at her sincerely. However, Anne could clearly see the tant mockery in the eyes of her


    cousin.


    Anne couldn''t control her anger anymore. When she was about tosh out, she heard Kevin''s voice


    coming from behind her.


    "Cherry, have you finished your breakfast?" Kevin walked over to Cherry and nced at Anne when he


    passed her by.


    "Not yet. I''m waiting for you so that we can eat together." Cherry clung to Kevin and looked at him


    gently.


    "My Cherry, you are so thoughtful..." While looking at Cherry tenderly, Kevin kissed her forehead.


    "Hey, what are you doing? Anne is still here." Cherry sheepishly nudged Kevin.


    Kevin turned her eyes to Anne who was eating quietly without any emotion on her face.


    "It''s none of her business. Come on, let''s eat. Don''t starve yourself."


    Kevin''s cold attitude towards Anne made Cherry feel triumphant. She was certain that she was the


    most important person in his heart.


    Anne found her breakfast tasteless and nd. The vegetables in her bowl were almost all greens,


    without a single piece of meat.


    In order to nourish the baby inside Anne, her breakfast was changed into vegetable dishes and


    nutritious soup.


    However, Anne didn''t change her living habits. She still kept on eating light foods.


    While ncing at Anne, Kevin frowned and wondered how this woman could eat only green


    vegetables.


    Without any hesitation, Kevin picked up a piece of sweet and sour spareribs and put it into Anne''s


    bowl.


    "You are too thin. Eat more nutritious foods."


    Thinking of the time when she was kidnapped, Kevin remembered that she barely weighed anything


    when he carried her on his back. He felt distressed out of the blue.


    There was a hint of surprise and excitement in her eyes for a second. It was a wonderful moment until


    she realized that Kevin was just doing such things for the sake of their child.


    Anne smiled bitterly as she gently rubbed her abdomen.


    Kevin cared a little bit about her, because she was carrying their child. If she was not pregnant, he


    wouldn''t look at her even if she starved to death.


    Anne ate up the sweet and sour spareribs, but it was still tasteless. However, since Kevin handed it


    over, she felt a little satisfied.


    When Kevin took the initiative to refill Anne''s bowl, Cherry felt jealous and got furious.


    She felt a pang of anxiety in her heart.


    "Yes, Kevin is right. Look at yourself, Anne. You are so thin, you should eat more!"


    She picked up a piece of braised pork and put it into Anne''s bowl. Her tone was full of concern, but the


    jealousy and hatred in her eyes could not be concealed.


    Anne frowned and looked at the greasy braised pork in her bowl. Nausea quickly overcame her.


    She stood up and ran to the nearest bathroom. Soon, they heard her vomiting.


    Cherry''s face darkened. She doubted whether Anne embarrassed her on purpose.


    Kevin felt worried after hearing Anne vomit in the restroom.


    In Cherry''s perception, Kevin was frowning in disgust. He was a neat freak, so he must be unable to


    stand the sound of vomiting.


    "Kevin, what''s wrong? Can''t you eat anymore?" Cherry pretended to care about Kevin and asked


    gently.


    "Nothing!" His indifferent voice made her feel alienated.


    Kevin walked closer to the bathroom and listened while Anne vomited.


    "Kevin, this is just morning sickness. She will be fine right after."


    Cherry didn''t want Kevin to pay too much attention to Anne, so she tried to draw his attention back to


    her.


    "Tell the servants to cook light and nutritious food in the next following days and don''t serve greasy


    things like braised pork on the table,"


    Kevin ordered while looking at the braised pork in Anne''s bowl.


    She vomited after seeing the braised pork. She couldn''t stand anything too greasy.


    "Okay, I''ll tell the servants in the kitchenter," Cherry responded in a gently voice, hiding her clenched


    fists behind her.


    She wondered why Kevin suddenly became so concerned about Anne that day. It just made her


    despise Anne even more.


    Since Anne conceived his baby, Kevin had changed his attitude towards her a lot. Cherry was afraid


    that if things went on like this, she might lose Kevin.


    "E¡­"


    Anne almost vomited her stomach up. She felt terrible and disgusted while looking at the toilet bowl.


    She stood up and rinsed her mouth with cold water. She tidied up the mess that she made and


    straightened her hair before going outside.


    When she was back at the table, she didn''t want to see the braised pork in her bowl. She didn''t know


    why she felt nauseous when seeing such a greasy food.


    Kevin immediately picked up the braised pork in her bowl and threw it directly into the trash can beside


    him, as if he was able to read her mind.


    Cherry felt a stinging pain in her heart when she saw what Kevin just did.


    He actually threw the food she picked up directly into the trash can, and disregarded her feelings


    completely.


    "Since you can''t eat greasy foods, you should eat something light," Kevin said. Anne widened her eyes


    in surprise. She nced at his calm eyes, and then she lowered her head again.


    Although she knew that he did all of these for the sake of their child, she still couldn''t help but expect


    that he would care about her a little bit.


    Cherry stared at Anne viciously. If eyes could kill people, Anne wouldn''t know how many times she had


    died.


    Anne looked back indifferently. She didn''t want to argue with her, so she focused on eating again.


    She had just ate some in dishes. Now she finally appreciated the food despite feeling ufortable


    after vomiting earlier.

 Chapter 59 Being Framed

    Chapter 59 Being Framed


    Anne''s morning sickness was only getting worse. Her face was utterly pale and she could barely eat


    anything throughout the day.


    Kevin spent most of his day in the study. Whenever he would hear Anne vomiting, he would feel mildly


    annoyed.


    She was already so thin. How could her body stand all that throwing up?


    Suddenly, the door flew open as Cherry strode in. She had a huge smile on her face, holding what


    seemed to be a container in her hands.


    "Kevin, what''s on your mind? Something seems to be bothering you," Cherry asked in concern as she


    ced the soup in front of him. She then fondly held his arm as a way tofort him.


    "Nothing. Just work. What are you doing here?" Kevin really wasn''t in the mood to hash it out with


    Cherry.


    She didn''t find this suspicious as this was pretty normal behavior for him. He was a workaholic whose


    life revolved around his career.


    "You''ve been working so hard. You must be exhausted. I made you some soup to help you with the


    stress."


    Cherry pushed the soup towards Kevin, looking worried.


    He looked at her affectionately, shing her a smile as he took the soup.


    Just as he was about to drink the soup, he stopped. Frowning slightly, he seemed to have realized


    something.


    "What''s wrong, Kevin? Don''t you want the soup?"


    Cherry frowned, looking nervous.


    "Anne''s morning sickness is getting worse. She hasn''t eaten anything the whole day. Why don''t you


    just give the soup to her?" Kevin said lightly as he put the soup back on the tray.


    The smile on Cherry''s face froze as she looked at Kevin, visibly taken aback.


    "Oh, that''s right. How could I forget about Anne? I was so focused on you."


    After a momentary silence, she forced a smile. As she spoke, her tone was gentle but the envy in her


    eyes was undeniable.


    Kevin turned and returned her gaze. In a soft tone, he said,


    "I''m doing this for the baby''s sake. I need to make sure the baby is healthy. Do you understand?"


    He decided to exin himself as he was worried that Cherry would feel ufortable.


    Cherry smiled back, feigning concern.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "Kevin, you don''t have to exin anything to me. Anne is pregnant and she''s my cousin. I should take


    care of her. I''m sorry I wasn''t more sensitive. I''ll bring her the soup right now."


    She acted as if she was considerate and truly cared about Anne. In reality, she abhorred Anne.


    She couldn''t help but notice that Kevin''s concern for Anne had been increasing recently. She couldn''t


    let this go on any further.


    "Honey, we can go shoppingter after I''m done with work." He got up and nted a quick kiss on


    Cherry''s forehead.


    Cherry left with the soup, beaming.


    However, the minute she stepped out of the study, the smile on her face instantly soured.


    She didn''t even bother knocking on Anne''s door as she just went straight inside her room.


    At that moment, Anne was preupied, reading a book. When she looked up, her eyes instantly


    turned cold at the sight of Cherry.


    "What are you doing here?" Anne asked bleakly.


    "I''m here to bring you some soup. You''re still carrying Kevin''s child after all. You need to take good care


    of yourself,"


    Cherry said snidely, glowering at Anne.


    "You don''t have to pretend to care about me. Kevin isn''t here. You can stop this pretense right now."


    Anne looked at Cherry with disdain, her eyes filled with resentment. She was tired of ying this game


    with Cherry.


    Cherry shot her a dirty look, visiblytled.


    "You''re dreaming if you think Kevin''s going to fall in love with you just because you''re pregnant with his


    child. He has nothing but hatred for you. If you weren''t carrying his child, he probably wouldn''t even


    look at you. I''m the only woman in his heart."


    As Cherry spoke, she proudly lifted her wrist to show off the bracelet that Kevin had given her.


    Sneering, Anne deliberately looked away.


    While she knew that Cherry was just purposely showing off, she still couldn''t help but feel downcast.


    "Please get out. I don''t want to see you anymore," Anne said coldly as she closed the book in her


    hands rather irritably.


    "What right do you have to tell me what to do?" Contempt was written all over Cherry''s face as she


    approached Anne, still holding the container of soup in her hands.


    "I asked you to get out. What''s so hard to understand about that?" Anne was visibly sickened by


    Cherry, not even bothering to hide it anymore.


    Cherry opened her mouth, ready to retort when she heard Kevin''s footsteps nearing.


    Upon hearing this, an idea came to her.


    "Ah!" She fell on the ground as the soup sshed all over her now red and swollen arm.


    Anne looked at Cherry in utter confusion, wondering what was going on.


    It didn''t take long for her to figure out what Cherry was doing.


    Startled, Kevin rushed inside. As soon as he arrived, he saw Cherry on the floor.


    "What''s going on? Kevin approached Cherry and helped her up, looking at her pitifully.


    Cherry made sure she looked aggrieved as she nursed her swollen arm.


    "Anne, I know we don''t get along that well but you can''t do this to me. I''m still your cousin..."


    Tears streamed down her cheeks as if she had been terribly maltreated. As expected, Kevin couldn''t


    help but feel sorry for her.


    "Cherry, what the hell are you talking about? You fell down on purpose. You''re framing me!"


    Anne was seething. She couldn''t believe Cherry would go this far.


    "Anne, how can you say that? What happened to you? Are you still the same Anne I know?" Cherry


    looked afflicted, pretending to be disappointed.


    "Anne, did you do this?" Kevin red at Anne.


    "Would you believe me even if I tell you the truth?" Anne asked indifferently as she looked him in the


    eye.


    She knew in her heart that he would never believe her but a small part of her still hoped that he would.


    "Do you really think Cherry would do something like that? Only you would be capable of doing


    something like that!"


    Kevin said spitefully.


    Anne was taking it too far this time. How dare she hurt Cherry?


    Anne tried to hide her sadness by sneering.


    "Why bother asking me if you weren''t going to believe me no matter what I say? If you think I did it then


    so be it! So what?"


    She might as well just admit it since Kevin wasn''t going to believe her either way.


    p!


    Without warning, Kevin pped her across the face. Her cheeks stung in pain.


    Visibly shocked, she red at Kevin as she asked, her voice shaking,


    "How dare you hit me?" She never expected this from Kevin. She was surprised that he would willingly


    hit a woman for Cherry''s sake.


    Kevin''s eyes glinted, not knowing what had gotten into him. He didn''t know why he suddenly couldn''t


    control himself.


    As he gazed at her swollen cheek, guilt and pity welled up inside him.


    However, when he thought of what she had done to Cherry, all these emotions suddenly disappeared.


    "You deserve it! No one''s allowed to hurt Cherry!" Kevin spat brazenly.


    Anne stared him down, feeling her heart ache. She never expected him to be so ruthless to her.


    Cherry seemed pleased with herself as she scowled at Anne.


    As far as Kevin was concerned, if Anne hurt Cherry then she deserved his enmity.


    "Kevin, I''m going to make you regret this one day!"


    Anne warned, trying to hold back the tears in her eyes. Kevin and Cherry were thest two people she


    would ever show her weakness to.


    For some reason, Kevin felt briefly flustered.


    "Kevin..." Cherry whimpered, lifting her head.


    "Does it still hurt, Cherry?" He asked worriedly as he held her swollen arm.


    "Yes, it hurt but it''s much better now..."


    Cherry''s eyes were brimming with tears, sessfully inciting Kevin''s sympathy.


    "Let''s apply some medicine on it first," Kevin said gently as he wrapped his arm around her shoulder.


    "Okay..."


    Cherry cast Anne a cold look as she walked out of the room with Kevin''s assistance.


    Just as they were about to leave, Kevin turned around, a sour look on his face.


    "If you do anything to hurt Cherry again, I''ll make sure you pay for it. You better watch yourself from


    now on."


    Kevin was visibly outraged.


    Anne balled her fists in frustration. She couldn''t believe Cherry would have the nerve to frame her so


    tantly like that!

 Chapter 60 Hypocrisy

    Chapter 60 Hypocrisy


    Kevin carefully tended to Cherry''s wound as soon as they arrived at her room. The tenderness in his


    eyes was palpable.


    "Does it still hurt?"


    Seeing the look of resignation on Cherry''s face only made him worry even more.


    "It doesn''t hurt. It''s just a little red and swollen. Nothing too serious. Don''t worry,"


    Cherry said gently.


    "What are you talking about? It''spletely swollen. You''re so considerate. You don''t even want to


    admit that it hurts." Kevin sighed helplessly. Sometimes, she could be too thoughtful for her own good.


    Cherry beamed at this.


    "Kevin, can you stop ming Anne for what happened? I don''t think she did it on purpose." She held


    Kevin''s arm, hoping to defend Anne.


    At the mention of Anne, Kevin began to get all riled up once more.


    "Cherry, you shouldn''t be so kind to her. You may see her as your cousin but she obviously doesn''t


    treat you the same way!"


    He hated seeing Cherry have topromise for someone like Anne.


    "Kevin, don''t be mad at Anne. I''m sure she didn''t do it on purpose."


    Kevin''s hatred for Anne only intensified with the way Cherry was defending her. This was exactly what


    she wanted. She wanted Anne to suffer more.


    While this made her happy, she still had to act concerned in front of Kevin.


    She was smart enough to know that this was what she needed to do to gain Kevin''s sympathy and


    drive his hatred for Anne.


    "Cherry, maybe you shouldn''t talk to her anymore. I don''t know if she would do something like this to


    you again. From now on, you should just stay away from her, got it?"


    Kevin exhaled sharply. He was afraid that Anne would attempt to hurt Cherry again.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    "Kevin, to be honest with you, I understand why Anne hates me. After all, considering our


    rtionship..." Cherry looked remorseful at the mention of their rtionship.


    "You''re the woman I love. There''s no reason for you to worry about anything else. Once she gives birth,


    I''m divorcing her. I promise you will get what you deserve right the minute all of this is over,"


    Kevin promised firmly.


    As far as he was concerned, he deserved a kind-hearted and considerate woman like Cherry as his


    wife¡ªunlike Anne.


    "Well, I trust you. I just don''t want Anne to hate me."


    Cherry threw herself into his arms in utter joy. She made sure to restrain herself and not get too excited


    though.


    "The nerve of her to hate you! After she gives birth to the baby, she''ll mean nothing to me."


    If it weren''t for the baby, he wouldn''t even have anything to do with Anne.


    Cherry buried herself in his chest, smirking proudly to herself. Much to her delight, she had achieved


    her goal.


    Meanwhile, Anne walked over to her vanity to check her red and swollen face in the mirror. She


    couldn''t help but smile bitterly.


    Her face was still stinging along with her heart.


    Was Cherry that important to Kevin that he would willingly hit her for that woman?


    Anne made her way downstairs and grabbed some ice cubes from the fridge. She neatly wrapped them


    with a towel to help with the swelling.


    As the servants walked past her, they whispered amongst themselves. Even the servants in this house


    didn''t take her seriously.


    At that moment, Kevin headed downstairs too. When he saw Anne, he frowned as he approached her.


    She had already seen him but she didn''t expect that he would talk to her. Wordlessly, she walked past


    him, intending to go back to her room upstairs.


    She didn''t even look at him as they walked past each other, acting indifferently.


    "Stop!" Kevin said as he turned around, clearly annoyed.


    Suppressing the anger in her heart, she stopped in her tracks and turned to look at him.


    "What now?" She looked at him coldly.


    "You weren''t even going to say anything to me?" Kevin turned around and walked towards her, the look


    on his face unfathomable.


    "I have nothing to say to you. What am I supposed to do? Wait for you to hit me?" Anne spat. Her face


    turned cold as she thought of how ruthless Kevin was when he hit her earlier.


    Kevin was rendered speechless.


    He gazed at her, the mark that his p had left was still visible on her cheek.


    "Does it still hurt? Do you need a doctor?" Kevin said lightly as a strange look spread across his face.


    "Don''t bother, Mr. Kevin! If you aren''t going to say anything else, please excuse me as I need to go


    back to my room."


    Anne knew that he was only acting concerned for the baby''s sake.


    Anne brushing him off hurt Kevin''s pride. For some reason, he felt angry once more but he didn''t know


    why.


    As time passed, she was growing more and more distant. She wasn''t always like this. In the past, she


    would defend herself no matter what bad things she had done. Now it seemed as if she didn''t care


    enough to do that anymore.


    Her constant excuses and exnations used to irk him but now that she wasn''t doing that anymore, he


    found himself just as irked as before.


    Not long after, Sam arrived for his daily check-up on Anne. The first thing he saw was Kevin sitting in


    the living room with a glum look on his face.


    When Kevin saw Sam, he frowned as he approached him.


    "Are you here to check up on Anne again?" Kevin asked calmly.


    "Yes. What''s up with you today? Why do you suddenly care about Anne?"


    Sam asked, his tone aloof. The irony in Kevin''s words was not lost on him.


    Kevin scowled.


    "Do you have any issues with that? She''s carrying my child!"


    He snorted. He couldn''t figure out why he was so upset about Saming every two or three days to


    check up on Anne. He began to consider getting a new doctor for her.


    "Of course I''m fine with it Anne''s your wife after all," Sam said, sounding unimpressed.


    He''d always been detached and never showed his emotions easily, not even in front of Kevin.


    His indifference annoyed Kevin for no reason at all. Recently, Kevin found himself unable to control his


    emotions.


    "Mr. Kevin, if you don''t have any other instructions, I''ll head upstairs now." Sam nodded at Kevin before


    making his way upstairs.


    Kevin frowned as he watched him leave.


    Sam politely knocked on Anne''s door before entering her room. When he saw Anne reading on her


    bed, he smiled faintly.


    "You seem to be in a good mood today. That''s good for the baby." Then Sam put down his medical kit


    and walked towards Anne.


    "It''s not like I have anything else to do here. Besides, there are some people I don''t want to see here,


    so I might as well just kill time in my room."


    Anne closed her book and turned towards Sam.


    Sam was just about to respond to what she had said when he saw her swollen face. Nervously, he


    asked,


    "Why is your face swollen? Did someone hit you?"


    He strode towards her, pity stered across his face.


    Anne briskly turned her head away, not wanting Sam to see her like this.


    "Nothing." She wasn''t in the mood to talk about the events of today.


    "Look at your face. Who hit you? Kevin? Cherry?"


    Sam''s usually gentle voice turned cold as anger filled his eyes.


    "Sam, I''m fine. I really don''t want to talk about it. Just let it go, okay?"


    Anne could tell that Sam was worried about her. However, she knew there was no point in telling him


    the truth as she would only be causing him trouble.


    Sam frowned as he looked at her solemnly. He was clearly worried about her.


    It seemed that she was always being mistreated her. As much as he wanted to help her, his hands


    were tied. Oftentimes, he felt guilty about this.


    "Well, if you don''t want to talk about it, I''ll let it go but please stand up for yourself." Sam sighed


    helplessly. He had to respect Anne''s wishes.


    "Okay, I know."


    Sam''s sincerity towards her never failed to make her feel better. Perhaps this was why she didn''t feel


    the need to put up her defenses when she was around him.


    "Let me put some ointment on your face first. Look at your swollen face."


    Sam promptly took out some ointment from his medical kit. Then he gently applied it on her swollen


    face.


    The pain instantly disappeared as Anne gradually smoothed out her knitted eyebrows.


    She could feel the warmth emanating from his gentle touch. Sam could feel his heart pounding in his


    chest, tenderness visible in his eyes.


    As the tension rose between them, Anne leaned back, moving away from his touch.


    Sam quickly withdrew his hand, feeling the awkwardness.


    "Here. Keep the ointment. Apply it again tonight before you sleep. It''ll ease the swellingpletely."


    Sam handed her ointment, shing her an easy smile.


    "Okay, okay. Thanks."


    To Anne, Sam was a loyal friend.


    As Sam gazed at her, he felt the urge to protect her. Unfortunately, he wasn''t in the position to do so.

 Chapter 61 Sarcasm

    Chapter 61 Sarcasm


    Sam carefully examined Anne, ensuring that the baby was fine. Before he left, he gave her a few


    reminders to better take care of herself.


    When he came downstairs, Kevin was still in the living room.


    He nodded at Kevin before leaving.


    Kevin ignored him, merely ring at him.


    Since Anne couldn''t stand having to deal with Kevin and Cherry''s overt public disys of affection, she


    barely left her room in the vi.


    She heard her door open. Smiling slightly, she lifted her head.


    "Why are you back? Did you forget something?"


    The smile on Anne''s face froze as soon as she finished speaking. She was startled to find that it was


    Kevin who hade and not Sam.


    She instantly pulled a long face and asked coldly, "What are you doing here?"


    "Why are you so disappointed to see me?" Kevin asked, his toneced with sarcasm and jealousy.


    ''Why did the smile on her face disappear the minute she realized it was me and not Sam?'' Keven


    thought to himself.


    "You know, don''t you? What are you doing here? To settle ounts with me? Did your sweetheart act


    all miserable in front of you again?"


    Anne snapped, looking spiteful.


    The thought of Cherry framing Anne so she could victimize herself made Anne sick to the stomach.


    How foolish could Kevin be to believe Cherry''sme story?


    "Do you think all women are as scheming as you are? You''ll never be as kindhearted as Cherry!" Kevin


    said vindictively, ring at Anne.


    He couldn''t stand Anne badmouthing Cherry. After everything that had happened, he couldn''t believe


    that Anne would still try to get in between them.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    By then, Anne was already used to all the hurtful words that were thrown her way. She didn''t even


    seem the least bit fazed.


    Her heart had long been riddled with holes, and she didn''t care if he stabbed her with more of these


    hurtful words. She didn''t bother holding out hope for him, anyway.


    "If you''re not here to make peace with me then please leave. I don''t want to see you." Anne''s face was


    expressionless while her tone was stone cold.


    "Really? You don''t want to see me? Who do you want to see then? Sam?"


    He narrowed his eyes, looking haughty. Anne clearly felt the tension in the air.


    "It''s none of your business! Please get out!"


    Anne couldn''t help but be puzzled. What the hell did Kevin want from her? Why did he care who she


    wanted to see? What did that have to do with him?


    "None of my business? Anne, don''t forget that you''re still my wife!"


    None of his business? How dare she talked to him like that!


    "Once I give birth to this baby, we have no reason to still be in each other''s lives,"


    Anne said coolly. Her eyes still looked calm, not stirred by what he said.


    Kevin clenched his fists, trying to curb his anger.


    "That''s so only after you give birth. Before that, you''re not allowed to associate yourself with any man."


    So she wanted to see Sam but not him? Had she forgotten that she was still his wife?


    Or was she trying to seduce Sam so she could get married the minute they divorced?


    "What right do you have to impose such a rule on me? That''s not in the contract."


    What was going on with Kevin? Why was he barging into her room just to tell her that she wasn''t


    allowed to talk to other men?


    Was he jealous? Impossible. He absolutely loathed her. Why would he be jealous?


    He must be out of his mind. That was the only possible exnation.


    "It takes effect from now on! Anne, you''d better behave yourself!" Kevin threatened.


    His tone was cold and domineering.


    He really was taking it too far now.


    "Then can I also stop you from talking to Cherry from now on? Shouldn''t you also watch yourself?"


    Anne raised her head and looked at him brazenly, not wanting to go down without a fight.


    He was forbidding her from talking to other men. What about him and Cherry then? He paraded his


    mistress at home without even bothering to hide it yet he had the nerve to ask this of her. How


    shameless!


    "Who do you think you are? How dare youpare yourself to Cherry?"


    Cherry was Kevin''s love and light while Anne meant next to nothing to him.


    Anne spoke as if she stood a chance against Cherry.


    Sneering, Anne turned away. She couldn''t take it anymore.


    "Get out!"


    She''d never treated Kevin like this before. At that moment, he was thest person she wanted to see.


    "Anne, say that to my face again!"


    Kevin strode towards her. He pinched her chin and forced her to look into his eyes.


    Without resisting, Anne boldly stared him down.


    As she looked into his eyes, she couldn''t help but feel a sense of familiarity. However, this man in front


    of her was no longer hers.


    She was overwhelmed, and tears welled up in her eyes. She blinked her eyes to stop herself from


    crying.


    Kevin''s heart ached seeing her like this. Now more than ever, he felt sorry for her.


    "Why won''t you believe me? Why do you keep torturing me?"


    Anne said, her tone exposing her despair. He''d never seen her like this before.


    She''d always hoped that even just once, he would believe her. But he never did. He always chose to


    believe Cherry over her.


    Kevin''s chest tightened as an array ofplex emotions surged inside him. For some reason, Anne''s


    words hit him like a brick, leaving a bitter taste in his mouth.


    For a while, they held each other''s gaze in silence. At this moment, Anne longed for him to say that he


    believed her. This was all she wanted.


    Just as he was about to open his mouth, the image of Anne pushing Cherry suddenly came to his


    mind. At that instant, his eyes turned cold.


    He pushed her away and said snidely,


    "Anne, stop acting innocent in front of me. No matter what you say, I won''t believe you!"


    Flustered as he was and won over by her words, he was almost deceived by her pretense.


    An ironic smile tugged at the corners of Anne''s mouth.


    "Yes, I was just acting pitiful and innocent. I thought you would believe but I didn''t expect that your


    hatred for me ran so deep. You refuse to believe me even if I''m such a good actress."


    She felt as if her heart was being pricked by a thousand needles. She was done. There was no use


    trying to convince a man who hated her to the core.


    "Anne, you!"


    Kevin growled. Was this damn woman trying to y tricks on him? He couldn''t believe he almost fell for


    her act! What a scheming woman!


    Rage seeped inside him along with traces of disappointment. Perhaps, deep inside, he hoped that she


    wasn''t the vicious woman he thought her to be.


    "Mr. Kevin, you shouldn''t believe anything a despicable woman like me says because anything that


    comes out of my mouth are lies. Ha-ha!"


    Anne taunted, smiling disdainfully.


    Kevin was fuming. It was almost as if she was trying to purposely drive him mad.


    "Anne, are you trying to get yourself killed?" Kevin gnashed his teeth. If Anne weren''t pregnant, he


    would''ve hit her already.


    "If you''re not scared of hurting the baby, go on, do whatever you want!"


    Anne shrugged her shoulders, maintaining herposure.


    She knew Kevin wouldn''t do anything to her for the baby''s sake.


    She was well aware that the moment she gave birth to this baby, he would get rid of her as if she was


    day-old bread.


    With a loud bang, Kevin hurled the tablemp on the floor.


    The sound of ss shattering filled the room as he mmed his fist on the wall, consequently bruising


    his hand.


    Anne was startled. When she saw his injured hand, her heart twitched.


    Kevin red at her, the look on his face murderous.


    Hearing the ruckus, Cherry rushed inside. She thought Anne was making a mess and wanted to see for


    herself what was going on. Thest thing she expected was to see Kevin in Anne''s room.


    "Kevin, what are you doing here? What happened?" She quickly walked over to him, pretending to be


    anxious.


    Kevin kept a straight face, still not saying a word as he fixated his gaze on Anne.


    Cherry followed suit and shot Anne a cold look. After a while, she looked back at Kevin once more.


    When she finally noticed his injured hand, she eximed,


    "Kevin, are you hurt? What happened?" Carefully holding his hand, she began shedding tears.


    When Kevin felt her hot tears trickle at the back of his hand, he collected himself.


    "Don''t cry. It''s just a minor wound." He gently wiped the tears away from Cherry''s face.


    "I don''t like seeing you get hurt..." Tears streamed down her cheeks.


    Kevin was moved by Cherry''s concern. Only Anne could see right through her act.

 Chapter 62 Going To The Company Together

    Chapter 62 Going To The Company Together


    "Don''t cry. It isn''t even serious. It''ll heal in no time."


    Cherry kept sobbing. Instead of feeling bad for her, Kevin felt exasperated.


    He wanted to get angry but he didn''t have a reason to.


    "Is this because of Anne?" Cherry dabbed her tears dry, ncing at Anne who was sitting on her bed.


    Why else would Kevin be here? More so, his hand was injured. This definitely had something to do with


    her.


    At the thought of this, Cherry sharpened her gaze towards Anne.


    Anne remained unperturbed, looking back at her calmly. After all, she was already used to this.


    "It has nothing to do with her. I hurt my hand on my own," Kevin negated, casting a cold nce at


    Anne.


    Cherry seemed mildly surprised that Kevin technically defended Anne. The resentment inside her


    heightened as she continued to glower at Anne.


    Who knew what Anne did to make Kevin suddenly act this way? It seemed that she had


    underestimated her cousin.


    "Kevin, let me bandage you up first. Look at your hand. It''s bleeding." Cherry pulled Kevin, intending to


    leave with him.


    Kevin followed behind her. With that, Anne withdrew her gaze, feeling a pang of pain shoot in her heart.


    She almost lost her cool just now as she began to feel concern for him.


    Still, she made sure to keep calm and collected. If she showed any traces of worry on her face, he


    would think she was just acting.


    Just as he was nearing the door, he stopped and looked back at Anne, a series ofplicated


    emotions shing through his eyes.


    All this did not go unnoticed by Cherry. She grew anxious. Why had Kevin''s attitude towards Anne


    suddenly changed? What really happened here?


    "Kevin..."


    Cherry called his name in a low voice, her eyes filled with bitterness.


    He felt a flicker of irritation but when he looked at her, he gave her a lopsided grin. He took her hand


    and they left together.


    Silence restored in the room. Anne''s chest rose and fell with rapid breaths as she thought of Kevin


    mming his fist into the wall.


    How angry was he that he used so much force enough to injure his own hand?


    After a sleepless night, Anne woke up with two dark circles under her eyes.


    It took her a few days of rest to recover and go back to work.


    She figured it was much better to be at work rather than deal with Cherry every day at the vi.


    As soon she stepped out of the vi, Kevin''s red Ferrari pulled over in front of her, blocking her way.


    Her face contorted. Not wanting to argue with him any longer, she decided to ignore him.


    "Get in the car!" Kevinmanded.


    Anne stopped and turned around to look at him, her expression hardened.


    "Why would I get in the car with you?" Didn''t he just tell her that he wasn''t interested in being around


    her except when they had to have sex every once in a while ording to the contract.


    Anger settled over him as he shot her a dirty look.


    How ungrateful could she be? He was already offering her a ride yet she still had the nerve to snap


    back at him.


    "I''m going to work. I can drive you there. Get in the car now," Kevin said inly as he drew in a long


    breath, suppressing his anger.


    Anne seemed skeptical. Since when was Kevin so nice to her that he would offer her a ride?


    She would be lying if she said she wasn''t ttered. Still, she wasn''t naive enough to believe that he


    would suddenly change overnight.


    "No, it''s still early. I can use the subway."


    She didn''t want to be around him because she knew he was only going to be mean to her.


    Rage consumed him. He had never been rejected by a woman before. Anne really was audacious!


    "I asked you to get in the car. Did you hear me?" Kevin''s lips drew back in a snarl as he got out of the


    car and strode towards her.


    "I said no!" Anne frowned as she jerked away.


    What was going on with Kevin? He acted as if she owed him the entire world. Why wouldn''t he just


    leave her alone?


    "Anne, I''m giving you twenty seconds to get in the car with me or I''m ramming you inside myself!"


    Smoldering with resentment, he leered at her.


    Anne knew that he was a man of his word. If she didn''t get in the car, he wouldn''t hesitate to use force


    to get her inside.


    With this in mind, she figured it was best if she didn''t resist.


    She decided to get in the car on her own ord, not wanting to cause any more trouble.


    He simpered as he watched her settle herself inside the car.


    He got back inside and started the car.


    Anne sat quietly in the passenger seat and looked out of the window wordlessly.


    The atmosphere was thick with an odd tension. He sized her up before breaking the silence and


    saying,


    "You didn''t want to see me?"


    It might have sounded like a question but with his tone, it was hard to tell what he truly felt.


    "You already know the answer to that,"


    Anne said simply. Kevin paraded his mistress around the vi and spewed out hurtful words towards


    Anne every day as if it was his job. Why on earth would she want to see him?


    Kevin wasn''t the least bit surprised with her cold answer. Instead, he seemed a little disappointed.


    "Maybe if you were as kind as Cherry, I wouldn''t hate you so much,"This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Kevin said nonchntly as he kept his eyes on the road.


    Anne curled her lips. Why was he always mentioning Cherry? He always brought her up every chance


    he got.


    "Well, once you find out the truth, you probably won''t feel the same way."


    He wouldn''t be able to say that if he found out what really happened.


    "While you''re still pregnant, I won''t bother you anymore as long as you behave yourself."


    He would intentionally hurt her every day but as time passed, he eventually found it uninteresting. Now


    he found himself regretting what he did every time he was mean to her.


    "What''s up with you these days? Why are you behaving so strangely? Is it because of the baby?"


    If Kevin had said these words to her before she was pregnant, she would have happily epted them.


    However, that wasn''t the case now. She knew the only reason why he would be nice to her was


    because of the baby.


    As much as she wanted to deny it, she couldn''t.


    "Of course it''s for the baby. Why? Did you think I was doing it for you?"


    Anne''s heart sank upon hearing the chilliness in his tone. Having mentally equipped herself for this,


    she wasn''t too disappointed.


    "Of course, I know better than to think that."


    Even though they were married, they were no different from two strangers passing each other by on


    the street.


    The air around them was thick with unease.


    Silence fell upon them. Anne looked straight ahead. From her peripheral vision, she could spot his right


    hand tightly wrapped in gauze.


    After a while, she asked,


    "How''s your hand? Does it still hurt?" Her tone was calm as ever. She was still concerned about him,


    but she didn''t want him to know.


    "It''s just a minor wound!" Kevin nced at his injured hand indifferently.


    Anne seemed visibly relieved. She''d been worrying about his hand sincest night.


    She was d to hear that he was fine.


    The two of them had a few more awkward exchanges before arriving at thepany. The moment


    Anne stepped out of Kevin''s car, she instantly attracted the attention of many people.


    "What''s going on? Why is she getting off the CEO''s car? Is the world ending?"


    "I thought Mr. Kevin hated her? Why would he give her a ride? What''s happening?"


    The employees whispered amongst themselves, openly gossiping about Anne and Kevin.


    Anne wasn''t new to this¡ªshe had long gotten used to being talked about. Thus, she remained


    unfazed.


    Just as she was about to head inside the building, she heard Kevin''s deep voice.


    "Wait for me here after work. We''ll go home together." He couldn''t stand the idea of her taking the


    subway when she was well into her pregnancy.


    While he loathed her, he still couldn''t control himself.


    "No, thanks. I can go home by myself. I bet Cherry won''t be happy to hear about this."


    Anne was just doing her best to stay out of trouble.


    Cherry was a petty woman who would take revenge over the smallest thing. If she found out that Anne


    went home riding with Kevin, who knew what she could do to Anne?


    Since Anne was pregnant, she didn''t have much energy to deal with the likes of Cherry nowadays. She


    longed to spend her days in peace and quiet.


    "The subway is always crowded. If something happens to the baby, do you think you are able to take


    the responsibility? You can''t say no to me."


    Kevin wasn''t all too pleased with Anne rejecting him not only once but twice just this morning alone.


    Anne snapped her brows together. It seemed that Kevin was getting more and more overbearing.


    Didn''t he care about Cherry''s feelings anymore? Wasn''t Cherry his sweetheart?


    "I see," she replied, her tone resigned. There was no point in arguing with him after all.

 Chapter 63 He Changed

    Chapter 63 He Changed


    Kevin was annoyed by Anne''s chilly attitude. This woman was pulling further and further away from


    him.


    Her figure gradually disappeared, but the people in the office were still talking about what just


    happened. Kevin''s face was unhappy and his tone was serious.


    "Do you alle to the office to babble? If you don''t want to work, head down to HR and turn in your


    resignation! "


    In an instant, everyone went back to their cubicles, and a hushed silence fell over the office, save the


    ringing of phones and the cking of printers.


    Anne sat in her own office and got to work. The whole morning passed so quickly that she didn''t even


    notice.


    Emily, her assistant, walked in and stood beside her.


    "Anne, what do you want for lunch? Shall we go together or should I get some takeout for you?"


    As an assistant, Emily was very conscientious. She would even help with the little things.


    "Let''s go out to lunch. I''m pregnant now, and I should get some exercise."


    Anne touched her baby bump with her slender hand. As she thought of the little life that was growing


    inside of her, her heart softened.


    "Okay, let''s go now. It''s my treat!" Emily took up Anne''s hand happily and looked enthusiastic.


    Looking at her lovely appearance, Anne couldn''t helpughing. The coldness in her bright eyes faded.


    It made her seem so much more essible.


    But when the two of them were about to leave the office hand in hand, someone opened the door to


    Anne''s office suite. It was Kevin, his tall, slender figure looking very businesslike.


    The smile on Anne''s face disappeared, and her eyes turned cold again.


    "Something I can help you with, Mr. Kevin?" Anne''s tone was indifferent and respectful, but it contained


    no warmth.


    "Can''t I simplye to see you?" Kevin asked in a calm tone.


    He frowned at her attempt to create distance.


    The woman was smiling happily a minute ago. As soon as she saw him, she became reticent. She


    must really hate him.


    "Of course you can. You''re the president and everyone here is your employee. You can pop in


    whenever you want."


    Her tone was still indifferent. She was a little annoyed. She didn''t know what was wrong with Kevin


    these days. He always did something unusual and deliberately found something to yell at her for.


    But to avoid an argument, she just simply took it.


    Looking at Anne unhappily, Kevin was even angrier. Her indifferent attitude made him really mad.


    "It''s lunch time. You can have lunch with me." He was cold and impatient, and his statement sounded


    more like amand than anything else.


    Anne looked at Kevin in surprise, wondering if he was out of his mind. He wanted to have lunch with


    her? What was wrong with him?


    When she came to her senses, Anne looked at him calmly and refused without hesitation.


    "No, thanks. I told Emily I''d have lunch with her. I don''t have time to eat with you. So if you don''t


    mind..."


    She knew what was he was thinking. Anne didn''t want to be alone with him, even for a second.


    "So, Emily¡ªyou''re having lunch with Anne?"


    Kevin looked at Emily and raised his voice as if he was asking, but there was a threat in that question


    somewhere.


    "Well, Anne and I were still figuring that out." She gave Anne a panicked look and tried to avoid a


    confrontation with Kevin.


    Surprised, Anne looked at Emily with dissatisfaction in her beautiful eyes.


    A moment ago, the two of them had made a deal, but this girl told Kevin a different story, which put her


    in an awkward position.


    Emily looked at Kevin. "Anne''s got to be starving by now. So go ahead and take her out if you want. I


    have something else to do, so I''ll leave you two alone."


    After she said this, Emily winked at Anne, signaling her to seize the opportunity and slip away quickly.


    Seeing that, Anne felt a little taken aback. Emily did know how Kevin treated her, but this girl still


    wanted her to go out with Kevin. How ridiculous!


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Do you have time now?" There was a hint of a smile in Kevin''s ck eyes. He actually found this


    woman quite cute.


    "Kevin, what do you want? I didn''t do anything wrong, did I?"


    Anne couldn''t stand the man, and there he was again. Her expression showed that she was


    exasperated.


    This man''s attitude made her feel a little uneasy. She was used to his cold words.


    "Did I say you did anything wrong?" While frowning slightly, Kevin was also annoyed by Anne''s attitude.


    What kind of person did she think he was? He just wanted to have lunch with her.


    "You seem to want to cause drama all the time. If you''re not happy with my job performance, just tell


    me. Quit bugging me!"


    Anne couldn''t stand Kevin''s attitude anymore, and she blew up at him. This man really made her blood


    boil.


    He hated her a lot, but he was good at doing a 180 and giving her false hope. She really hated his back


    and forth, because she never knew what to expect. Talk about hot and cold running men!


    "Do you think I''m causing drama and bugging you now?" Kevin said this slowly, his face turning stony.


    This damn woman thought he was bothering her. He had better things to do.


    "Yeah. You almost make me think you care about me."


    When she said that, there was a self-mocking smile on Anne''s face. He didn''t care about her. He even


    said as much.


    "What I care about is the baby you''re carrying!"


    This was not what he intended to say. The words just got altered the moment they when they left his


    mouth. His uncaring expression only made her resent him more.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll take good care of the baby." Anne tried to rein in her emotions so she could speak


    calmly.


    "You look so frail. Think I can turn a blind eye to that? As far as I can tell, you haven''t gained any


    weight since your pregnancy, instead you''ve lost a lot."


    This woman was too skinny. She said she could take good care of herself. Most of the time, she really


    didn''t know how to take care of herself.


    Anne looked at Kevin in surprise. She didn''t expect him to pay so much attention to her.


    But soon she realized that he just cared about the baby. It was normal for him to notice such trivial


    things like her weight. She had to remind herself it was all about the kid.


    "Let''s go have lunch!" Kevin didn''t want to argue with Anne anymore, so he took her hand and strode


    out with her.


    Anne had wanted to take her hand back, but she was a little reluctant to part with him. He still had a


    ce in her heart. The temperature of his palm melted her icyposure.


    Everyone''s eyes widened and their jaws dropped. They were holding hands! Since when were they


    that close?


    "What the hell is going on? What''s wrong with Mr. Kevin? I thought he hated her."


    "He does. Or at least, I thought he did. Why is he being so nice to her? Anne took the CEO''s car to the


    office this morning."


    "Do you think this means something? Is he really going to be with Anne, then?"


    After they left, people began to gossip, and Anne and Kevin were all they could talk about.


    As soon as she walked in the office, Cherry heard people talking about this. Anger instantly welled up


    in her beautiful eyes. If she hadn''te at just the right time, she wouldn''t even have known that Anne


    managed to get so close to Kevin.


    "Ahem!"


    Cherry deliberately coughed and nced coldly at the employees chatting among themselves.


    What they were talking about made her unhappy.


    They looked around at the source of the sound she made. When they saw Cherry, theypsed into


    awkward silence. Everyone looked at her, embarrassed for the moment. It wasn''t long before a couple


    employees approached her.


    "Miss Cherry! You''re here. Looking for the president?"


    "Please sit here and make yourselffortable, Miss Cherry. I''ll make you a cup of coffee."


    Everyone knew that Cherry was the apple of Kevin''s eye, so they tried their best to please her.


    After all, this woman was very likely to be the future wife of their president. They wanted to make sure


    they weren''t on her hit list.


    Cherry nced at the people beside her and struggled to keep her tone indifferent.


    "Did you just say that Kevin took Anne to lunch?" Cherry hated her to death, but she pretended to be


    calm.


    "Yes. A moment ago, the two of them were holding hands. Miss Cherry, you have to be careful of


    Anne." One of the women sat in next to Cherry and tried to remind her.


    "I don''t need to be careful. Anne is my cousin."


    She stressed the word "cousin". Cherry hated her cousin, though. And the fact that she stole her man


    when she was away was just too much.


    "Miss Ye, you are too kind. Anne''s not as innocent and kind-hearted as you. I think she''s trying to take


    Kevin away from you!"


    One of them kept reminding Cherry of this, in a tone full of disgust for Anne.


    "That''s right. Anne''s pretty hot. What if the CEO bes infatuated with her? What if she uses that to


    her advantage? So, Miss Cherry, you do have to be careful."


    As Cherry heard this, the smile on her face froze, and her beautiful eyes grew even colder.


    If that was what Anne wanted, Cherry had to stop her.


    Kevin was her man and she was the future wife of the president of thepany! She would never let


    Anne have a chance.


    "Just stop talking about it. I know Kevin loves me more than anyone. He won''t let me down."


    Forcing a smile, Cherry pretended not to care.

 Chapter 64 Ironic

    Chapter 64 Ironic


    They came to a high-end French restaurant. The lights were low and strategically ced. The floor


    incorporated a white and ck checkered design; the walls were dark gray, covered in vintage art, and


    the tables were small and white. The chairs were made of wood and wicker, alternating between in


    and ck. The tables were made for couples to be closer to each other.


    While looking at the loving couples in the restaurant, Anne felt that this was the most unlikely spot for


    her and Kevin to eat.


    People who came here were usually the closest lovers, and the two of them did not fit that description


    at all.


    "I think we''d better find another restaurant," Anne said. "This really isn''t us." She looked at Kevin to


    gauge his reaction.


    He frowned and looked at her unhappily, inexplicable anger shone in his ck eyes.


    "Why not? What''s wrong with this ce?"


    Kevin knew what she was thinking, and that was why he was even less happy.


    "Take a look around. See that couple? And that one? Everyone here is very much in love. Don''t you


    think it''s kind of ironic for us to grab a meal here?"


    Anne couldn''t ept the fact that she was having lunch with Kevin in a warm and romantic setting like


    this one.


    "Not really. A man and his wife should be fine eating here." The more this woman wanted to escape,


    the more he wanted to stay here for lunch.


    "You know our marriage is a sham, right? It''s a contractual agreement. You''re the one that keeps


    reminding me."


    Her words were still calm. She felt a sense of relief when she thought of it. Their rtionship would be


    over the moment the baby was born.


    "Even if it is a contract, you''re still my wife. I don''t want to hear you bring that up again!"


    Kevin reminded Anne coldly as he dragged her to a seat.


    The two of them sat face to face, and their expressions were passionless. Anne looked away.


    "Mr. Kevin, we haven''t seen you in forever!" The manager of the restaurant came to greet Kevin as


    soon as he found his VIP.


    Kevin''s face softened. He looked at the restaurant manager and replied indifferently,


    "I''ve been busy. And that gives me a healthy appetite."


    "Right. You must be very busy since you have such a bigpany to manage. Who is your guest? You


    usuallye here with Miss Cherry."


    Although Kevin looked indifferent, the restaurant manager was quite enthusiastic.


    When she heard Cherry''s name, Anne frowned. A sh of disgust shed through her beautiful eyes,


    and she felt a little bitter in her heart. So he''d been to this restaurant before¡ªand he''d brought Cherry


    along.


    At the same time, Kevin''s eyes turned cold when he heard the restaurant manager''s words.


    "Two filet Mignons, medium well. Open a bottle of Bordeaux red wine. I need some juice, too; my wife


    is pregnant and can''t drink wine."


    The manager was taken aback. He hadn''t expected that this was Kevin''s wife. He knew he said


    something wrong and felt a little flustered.


    "Yes, Mr. Kevin. It''ll be just a moment." The manager tried cover up his embarrassment, but it was too


    awkward. He left a little hastily.


    There were only two people left at the table, but the atmosphere was oppressive in the extreme. Anne''s


    face was even colder than before.


    And Kevin was even more annoyed by her reaction.


    Soon, the waiter served the food Kevin had ordered. Anne ate in silence. She didn''t feel like talking.


    "All out of words? That''s not like you." Kevin frowned and looked at Anne unhappily, with mes shining


    in his ck eyes.


    "We have nothing to talk about." Anne cut the steak calmly without raising her eyes to look at him.


    "But I think we have a lot to talk about! Anne, do you really hate me, or are you deliberately ying


    hard to get?"


    Kevin didn''t believe any woman would change her attitude towards him so soon. She was unmoved by


    his grand gestures. Maybe she was trying to attract his attention.


    Hard to get? He was too narcissistic. The reason why she was so cold to him then was that she had


    given up.


    "Does it matter? You''re not going to listen to a word I say."


    No matter what she said, Kevin would not believe her.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Anne, I hate when you get like this, when you''re so damn apathetic."


    Damn it! He used to hope that she''d keep her distance. And then when that happened, he felt as if he''d


    lost something.


    "Isn''t that what you want? Please don''t bother me again, Kevin. After I give birth to the baby, we''ll have


    nothing to do with each other."


    Anne couldn''t stand this man. He hated her, but always found time to bother her. It had taken some


    doing, but she pushed him out of her heart. And here he was worming his way back in. It wasn''t fair.


    Kevin looked at Anne sullenly. His anger was building, and he had no outlet.


    This woman wanted to distance herself from him?


    "Don''t worry. After you give birth, you''ll get your wish!" After saying that, Kevin lost his appetite and left.


    Watching him leave, Anne breathed a sigh of relief and felt much more rxed.


    She ate the steak in her te quietly and then walked out of the restaurant.


    Looking at the sun high above her, she sighed helplessly. It was so hot and she had to walk back to the


    office in the sun.


    After she had taken two steps, Kevin''s car stopped in front of her.


    "You haven''t left yet?" Anne looked at him in surprise. She thought he had left a long time ago, but she


    didn''t expect him to be waiting around.


    She had been alone in the restaurant for at least ten minutes, which meant he had been waiting here


    all the time?


    As she thought of that, some part of her heart started to soften.


    "Get in the car now. Do you want a tan?" Kevin said in a cold tone, sounding very unhappy, as if he


    were still angry about what she said.


    Anne really didn''t want to get in the car, but she had little choice if she wanted shade. Plus she was


    pregnant. Even if she didn''t care about herself, she had to think about the baby.


    Kevin had been waiting until then, probably because he was worried about the baby. If she weren''t


    pregnant, he would have left long ago.


    She got into the car and Kevin started the engine after giving her an uncaring look.


    He didn''t say a word the whole way back, as if she hadpletely irritated him. The situation was


    depressing but Anne was much relieved.


    When they arrived at the office, Kevin parked his car and walked into thepany without sparing a


    nce at her.


    Anne got used to it, so she didn''t know there was anything wrong. She watched him enter the office


    building, then she walked toward thepany, too.


    As soon as she entered the office, Emily quickly followed behind her. She looked at her curiously,


    excitement in her lovely eyes.


    "So, how''d it go? Are you closer with the president?" She was more curious about the rtionship


    between Anne and Kevin than anyone else.


    Anne red at her.


    "You''ve got some exining to do. Why did you lie to Kevin about our lunch ns?" Emily had pushed


    them together. Anne was not happy.


    With a guilty smile, Emily started speaking a mile a minute.


    "Look, I did it for you. I thought if you guys could get some alone time, maybe things would improve.


    They could only get better, right?"


    "You know what he''s like," Anne said with a smile of self-mockery.


    "How can anything get better?"


    Of course, she knew Kevin was kind to her at times, but his disgust for her was deeply rooted in his


    bones. Their rtionship would probably be like that for the rest of their lives.


    Emily felt sorry, sorry for Anne, sorry she set things up. She knew how Kevin treated her, and that they


    never seemed to get along.


    "Anne, don''t say that. I think he loves you. He just can''t always show it. I see him doing little things that


    make me think he cares."


    Through careful observation, Emily discovered when Kevin looked at Anne, his eyes were no longer


    reflected the disgust they used to.


    "That''s just because of the baby. Without this little guy..."¡ª she patted her belly¡ª"...his attitude


    wouldn''t have changed at all."


    What Emily said didn''t work on Anne, because she knew that Kevin hated her. She''d known it for a long


    time.


    Emily sighed helplessly. Anne had been hurt too many times, so she couldn''t believe it. For a moment,


    Emily couldn''t help but feel sorry for her friend.


    "All right, Anne. Let''s not dwell on this. It''s bad for the baby. Hey, I''m thirsty. How does a ss of milk


    sound?" Putting her arm around Anne''s shoulder, Emilyforted her and tried to lighten the mood.


    Cherry waited impatiently in the president''s office, Kevin and Anne had been out to lunch for a long


    time, but they hadn''te back yet. She felt uneasy.


    His attitude towards Anne had changed. She could see it in his eyes. He didn''t hate Anne as much as


    before. That was not what she wanted to see.


    Finally, when she was about to lose her patience, someone opened the door. Kevin''s slender figure


    appeared in the doorway.


    He didn''t look good, frowning.


    "Hi Kevin. Did you miss me?" Cherry stood up and walked towards him with a gentle smile on her face.


    A trace of surprise shed through Kevin'' ck eyes when he saw her, but soon it was reced by


    tenderness.


    "Cherry, why are you here?" There was no emotion in his voice.


    "I missed you so much. I wanted to have lunch with you, but you and Anne had left by the time I got


    here."


    Cherry said Anne''s name on purpose. She wanted to take a close look, find out how he reacted. She


    took everything into ount, even actions Kevin did unconsciously.


    He frowned slightly and his eyes became deeper.


    "Why didn''t you call me before you got here? If I knew you wereing, I would have waited for you."

 Chapter 65 Im Ignoring You

    Chapter 65 I''m Ignoring You


    Kevin ignored Cherry''s mention of Anne and continued to walk towards her to hold her delicate hand.


    His tone was unusually gentle. His eyes were soft but there was no warmth in there, like he was a


    heartless person.


    For the first time in his life he didn''t feel excited to see Cherry. Instead, he felt a pang of


    disappointment.


    "I didn''t tell you in advance because I didn''t want to dy your work. You''re already so busy every day,


    and yet you still have time to spare to apany me. I''m already satisfied with that,"


    Cherry said seductively with tenderness on her face.


    Her words were soforting that people would have felt an urge to hold her in their arms.


    "My Cherry, you''ve always been so considerate," he whispered in a doting manner as he held her in his


    arms.


    Upon hearing this, happiness shed across her eyes but it quickly turned to coldness when she


    thought of Anne.


    "Kevin, don''t you hate Anne anymore? I feel that you''ve started to care about her recently,"


    Cherry asked cautiously after a brief silence.


    Sensing the jealousy that wasced on her words, Kevin stroked her hair endearingly and exined,


    "I only care about her because she has my baby, that''s all. Don''t think about it too much." He thought


    about what Anne had said that day and he felt unhappy.


    "Kevin, that''s not what I meant. You should care about Anne as she''s pregnant,"


    Cherry exined anxiously, worried that her good image in the man''s heart would be affected.


    She was well aware that Kevin liked her because she was a considerate and kind woman, traits that


    she pretended to have. She was afraid that those slip of selfish words might change his feelings


    towards her, so she immediately took them back.


    "I know that you didn''t mean what you said. I just wanted to make you feel at ease. In my heart, you are


    the only woman that deserves my love."


    Kevin embraced her tightly, sealing his promise.


    Remembering Anne''s cold face, he felt a little depressed. Since the woman was so ungrateful, he


    would never show concern for her in the future.


    He wanted to see how long she could hold on.


    After her lover had reassured her, relief washed over Cherry''s heart. In return, she promised herself


    that she wouldn''t allow Anne to have a chance to contact him.


    They spent a long time inside Kevin''s office. When she was about to leave, she walked past Anne''s


    office. Her eyes turned cold as she strode in.


    "Emily, bring me the real estate documents," Annemanded without raising her head, thinking that it


    was her secretary who pushed the door open.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "What an arrogant woman! How dare you order me around?" Cherry said in her sharp voiceced with


    sarcasm.


    Her vicious eyes were emotionless. The hatred in her heart was so strong she wanted to skin Anne


    alive.


    Upon hearing her venomous tone, Anne put down the documents in her hands and looked up to her.


    "What are you doing here? It''s working hours, I don''t have any time to spare for you."


    She knew that nothing good would happen in her cousin''s presence. The moment she saw her, she felt


    inexplicably irritated. All she wanted at that time was for Cherry to leave as soon as possible.


    "You''re getting on my nerves. Don''t you know that? If Kevin finds out that you''re talking to me this way,


    what do you think he''ll do?"


    Cherry spat out on purpose as her beautiful eyes burned with anger at Anne''s cold voice.


    She knew that he was Anne''s weakness so she used that to her advantage.


    Being threatened by Cherry, Anne felt the same hatred burst out from her eyes. She disliked being


    threatened the most.


    "If you are not afraid of ruining your good image in his heart, you should probably tell him. Isn''t that


    your strong point?"


    She already had a bad image in Kevin''s mind, so she didn''t care about maintaining a fa?ade in front of


    him.


    "How dare you talk to me in that way! You''re so full of yourself just because you''re pregnant with his


    child. Don''t forget that you''re just a tool for surrogacy. Once the child is born, you''re as good as nothing


    to him!"


    When Anne heard the word "surrogate", she felt as if her heart was stabbed from inside. The


    rtionship she had with Kevin was like a thorn in her heart. As long as it prickled, a dull pain would


    always emerge.


    She was getting pale as she turned to stare at Cherry with so much hatred.


    "Before I give birth to this baby, you are nothing but a mistress. What qualifications do you think you


    have toe here and teach me a lesson? Do you think you have the right to dere ownership?"


    She was not a fool. She knew why the woman had made trouble for her too many times.


    Cherry didn''t feel at ease even though Kevin was attracted to her pretentious kindness. Perhaps she


    was worried that her true colors would be exposed.


    She failed to marry Kevin as she wished, which had always weighed heavily on her heart. If it weren''t


    for the fact that Anne was the only one who could give birth to his child, she would have be


    Kevin''s wife long ago.


    "Don''t act too proud, Anne. Let''s see how long you can keep that arrogance of yours! The moment you


    give birth to that baby, Kevin wouldn''t spare you a nce even if you cry and beg."


    After saying those savage words, Cherry stared daggers at her again.


    The pregnant woman frowned and red back at her. Those words had been used too many times to


    threaten her.


    "Aren''t you worried that you might not get what you want? Cherry, Kevin will see through your facade


    one day!"


    She refused to believe that Cherry could keep her mask of a good woman for a lifetime.


    Kevin was just bewitched by her beguiling beauty for the time being. As a smart man, he would soon


    find out that something was wrong.


    "You don''t have to worry about that. You better look after yourself more because once the baby is born,


    you''re as good as worthless!"


    Cherry snorted and looked at her with disdain. As long as she became Kevin''s wife, she would do


    anything just make him fall head-over-heels for her.


    Employees outside Anne''s office looked at them. With a need to avoid any rumors and further


    arguments Anne said coldly,


    "It''s office hours. Please leave." She got up and showed her the way out.


    "Humph! Anne, I''ll wait and see the day you''re kicked out!" she voiced out, stomping her feet on her


    way to the door.


    The moment Cherry stepped out, Emily immediately rushed in. She was worried about Anne.


    "Anne, what happened? What was Cherry doing in here?" Emily knew that Cherry had always been


    hostile towards Anne. Because of that, she never liked that woman either.


    "Nothing. She was just looking for something to vent out her frustrations," Anne dismissed, trying to


    avoid the topic.


    "How can there be such a terrible woman in this world? She always causes trouble for you. She would


    even go as far as framing you for something you didn''t do!"


    Emily thought of what the woman had done to hurt her friend and she couldn''t help but defend her


    wholeheartedly.


    Cherry was the most horrible woman she had ever met. She was wicked in and out but she pretended


    to be kind in front of other people. It was annoying to see that people fell for her act.


    "It''s alright. Just ignore her." Cherry became more undisguised when it came to her hostility towards


    Anne, but at least it felt more genuine.


    If Cherry pretended to care about her, she would have felt like a hypocrite. Anne would rather see her


    true face.


    "Don''t take what she said to the heart. She said that on purpose to piss you off. You''re pregnant, you


    shouldn''t stress yourself over this matter,"


    Emily uttered in concern as she looked at Anne''s t belly.


    "I''m fine. I know that it''s not worth getting angry for."


    She looked at herpanion who seemed to be more affected when it came to her encounter with


    Cherry.


    "By the way, how are you doing with Sam?" Anne asked Emily as if she remembered something.


    Upon hearing his name, Emily''s heart ached and disappointment soon overwhelmed her face, but she


    quickly concealed it.


    "What do you mean? What would even happen between him and I?" she looked away and asked in an


    unnatural tone.


    "Do you think I wouldn''t figure it out? You like Sam, don''t you?"


    A long time ago, Anne found out that Emily had feelings for Sam. She honestly felt that they seemed


    like a good match.


    Emily''s expressions became more unnatural with every word Anne said, and there was a trace of


    sadness buried in her eyes.


    "Even if I like him, so what? He doesn''t like me back."


    A bitter smile appeared at the corner of her lips. Anne had never seen her in such a depressive state. It


    seemed that Emily truly liked Sam.


    "Who says he doesn''t like you? I do think that he loves you,"


    Anne said and patted her shoulder. She didn''t want to see Emily upset.


    But for Emily, it was nothing more than a pitiful attempt tofort her.


    "Anne, please don''t say that just to appease me. If Sam really did like me, howe I don''t feel it? We


    have known each other for years. He has always been so indifferent towards me,"


    she said in a muffled tone. Her heart was overwhelmed with disappointment as she lowered her head.

 Chapter 66 Accompanying Her For Prenatal Checkups

    Chapter 66 Apanying Her For Prenatal Checkups


    Emily had known Sam for so many years. If he really liked her, how could she not feel it at all?


    And she knew the one he liked was Anne.


    "Anne, you don''t have tofort me. I''m fine with it." Emily smiled bitterly, her tone disappointed.


    Seeing her so unconfident, Anne frowned helplessly.


    One had to learn some things by oneself, because other people''s experiences were only suggestions.


    "Well, I believe that you two can be together. But now the most important thing is to work. Don''t think


    about these things anymore."


    Anne didn''t want to see her upset, so she smiled and changed the topic.


    "Well, I''ll go and sort out the real estate information for you first." Emily was a very dedicated assistant.


    When she heard what Anne had just said, she immediately started to focus on her work.


    "Go ahead." Anne gave her a faint smile with appreciation in her beautiful eyes.


    After parting ways with Kevin on bad terms that day, their rtionship seemed to return to normal.


    Every time they met, Kevin put on a cold face, but his words were less vicious than in the past.


    Even so, Anne was satisfied with how things were now. At least, she didn''t have to hear his hurtful


    words anymore.


    One day after work, she was at the bus station, waiting for the bus.


    A bright silver Ferrari stopped slowly, and Kevin''s handsome face appeared behind the window.


    Seeing it was him, Anne looked away on purpose.


    "Get in the car! I''m going back too. I''ll take you home!" Kevin said impatiently, while frowning with


    dissatisfaction.


    "No, thanks. I have to go to the hospital." Anne didn''t want to get in his car at all, not to mention be with


    him alone.


    "What are you going to do in the hospital? Are you not feeling well?" Kevin''s frown deepened as an


    almost imperceptible trace of worry appeared in his ck eyes.


    "I need to do a prenatal check-up to check the baby''s heath." Anne didn''t try to hide it because he had


    the right to be up to date with the baby''s health.


    At that, a wave of relief washed over Kevin''s face. He had thought there was something wrong with her.


    "I''ll go with you." Somehow, Kevin wanted her to be with him at that moment.


    Anne''s expression clouded up irritably. She had just enjoyed two peaceful days. What did he want to do


    now?


    "No, thanks. I want to go by myself!" Her voice was cold and alienated.


    "The baby is mine. I have the right to know everything about him!" Kevin replied with a serious


    expression. He wanted to remind her of his role in that situation.


    She had always been a stubborn woman, and that gave him a really hard time.


    Rendered speechless by Kevin''s words, Anne felt even more annoyed. She kept standing there with no


    intention of getting in the car.


    "Anne, do you want me to carry you inside?" At her stubbornness, Kevin''s face darkened and his tone


    grew aggressive.


    How could that woman ignore his requests? Damn it! When did he be so invisible!


    His way of threatening was really unique!


    Throwing him a cold stare, Anne had nned to stand her ground till the end, but she felt pressured by


    the strange looks of the people around her.


    "Hey, can you drive your car away? You are in front of the bus!" a middle-aged woman said to Kevin


    with discontent after drawing near the car.


    Herint didn''t annoy him. On the contrary, he looked at Anne with a smile.


    "If you don''t get in the car, I won''t move from here. What do you think these women will do? Will they


    criticize you?"


    shing a yful smirk, Kevin wanted to see how tough that little woman was.


    Anne glowered at him. That man was really annoying!


    Gritting her teeth, she got in the car and mmed the door shut, as if she was taking her anger out on


    it.


    "This car is worth twenty-six million dors. If you break the door, you will probably have to pay me over


    a million for the reparation."


    Kevin turned to look at Anne with a content smile on his lips.


    That woman looked cute when she was angry.


    Over a million? Was he ripping her off?


    Although she was intimidated by the figure Kevin had mentioned, Anne maintained herposure.


    "Your car is so expensive. Howe would it break so easily? Is it made of paper?" Anne retorted


    coldly, refusing to be outdone. She knew that Kevin was deliberately trying to me her.


    "You used too much strength. No matter how expensive the car is, the door can still break if you m it


    like that." Kevin was amused by her angry look.


    Left speechless, Anne could only re at him.


    "It''s almost time for my appointment with the doctor. Are we going or not?" she asked, while ncing


    anxiously at the watch on her wrist.


    She couldn''t tell how much time she had wasted because of Kevin. But if she had taken the bus, she


    would almost be at the hospital at that time.


    Throwing her onest look, Kevin started the car and drove toward the hospital.


    He was a good driver and made it to their destination quickly.


    Standing in the corridor of the hospital, Anne was nervous and expectant.


    Kevin was surprised to see her like this. He had never seen her so emotional.


    After taking a few deep breaths, Anne knocked on the door of the doctor''s office.


    "Hello, doctor. I''m Anne," she said, while entering cautiously. "I have an appointment at four o''clock."


    "Okay. I''ll check your information first." The doctor smiled gently at her and took the documents handed


    to her.


    "You are in the early stage of pregnancy." The doctor put down the documents after examining them.


    "Come and have a check-up with me first."


    Anne stood up and followed the doctor into the color ultrasonic room without sparing a nce at Kevin.


    He followed them in. While the doctor was carrying out Anne''s color ultrasound examination, he was


    watching carefully too.


    Somehow, it felt like that he was a husband who apanied his wife for a prenatal check-up.


    Anne''s heart was pounding nervously in her chest.


    After the ultrasound examination, the doctor asked them to wait outside.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Why are you so nervous?" Seeing the anxiety on Anne''s face, Kevin raised his eyebrows and asked in


    an indifferent tone, "Do you really care about this child?


    The baby is in my body now. Shouldn''t I be nervous?" Dissatisfied with Kevin''s question, she spoke in


    a cold voice.


    It was the first time that she had a living being growing inside of her. How could she not be nervous?


    Instead of being annoyed with her answer, he felt sorry for her.


    As soon as the baby would be born, she was destined to part ways with him forever. Would she be able


    to bear such pain?


    Just as Kevin was about to say something, the doctor came out of the ultrasonic room.


    She held a color ultrasound picture in front of the two and pointed at a blurry figure.


    "Look. This is your child. It is still young and not fully developed. But it is very healthy."


    Although it was just a vague spot, Anne seemed to feel her child as she stared at the picture.


    A satisfied smile blossomed on her face. She hadn''t been so happy in a long time.


    Kevin looked at her in amazement. Her beautiful and simple smile seemed to shake off the numbness


    in his eyes.


    Seeing her joy, he couldn''t help but smile too. His state of mind seemed to have improved recently


    because of her smile.


    As she walked out of the hospital, Anne couldn''t take her eyes off the ultrasound picture she was


    holding tightly in her hand.


    "It''s just a blurry picture. Is it worth for you to be so happy?"


    Kevin was quite puzzled and couldn''t figure out what that woman was thinking. Was she satisfied so


    easily?


    He clearly remembered that she cared about fame and fortune very much. Otherwise, she would not


    have asked to be the vice president of thepany when she promised to give birth to his child.


    "The baby is not in your body. You can''t feel what it is like to be a mother." Cradling the ultrasound


    picture carefully in her hands, she looked ahead.


    From that day on, she would save every examination sheet of the baby and keep them safe. After all,


    the time he grew in her body was the only time she could spend with him.


    After the birth, she would never see her child again, so she had to make some memories with him.


    "Anne, I advise you not to get too attached to this baby, or you will be the only one who will suffer in the


    end."


    The loving look on her face annoyed Kevin even more. He couldn''t help but imagine how hurt this


    woman would be after getting separated from her child.


    "Kevin, do you think everyone is as cold-blooded as you? Whether I love my child or not has nothing do


    to with you!"


    What was that man taking about? Why didn''t he let her love her child? She didn''t understand how he


    could be so ruthless.


    "You know I won''t let you see each other after the baby is born. I said that for your own good."


    Kevin looked at Anne with a frown quickly forming on his forehead. Did she understand that he did it for


    her good? He just didn''t want her to suffer in the future.


    Kevin''s words cut through her chest like a sharp sword, draining all the color from her face. She felt sad


    at the thought that she would never see her child after it was born.

 Chapter 67 You Have No Right To Say No

    Chapter 67 You Have No Right To Say No


    Even though Anne knew that she was going to be separated from the baby as soon as she gave birth,


    that didn''t stop her from loving the baby anyway.


    "Don''t worry. I won''t go back on my promise," she said lightly as she lowered her gaze.


    Distress filled Kevin''s chest upon hearing this. He wanted to say something tofort her but for some


    reason, he couldn''t bring himself to.


    What was he doing? How could he suddenly havepassion for her? Was he forgetting how


    despicable she truly was? She was probably only saying that to further whatever her motives were.


    Kevin pulled a long face at the thought of this as he started the car wordlessly.


    When they arrived at the vi, he pulled over the car in front of the gate.


    "Get off. I''m going to park the car."


    Anne shot him a sidelong nce before quickly getting off. Now that she wasn''t anywhere near him,


    she felt much more rxed now.


    At that moment, it just so happened that Cherry had been waiting outside for Kevin toe home. She


    saw the exact moment that Anne had gotten out of the car.


    Anger rose in her like a tide. Why did Anne get out of Kevin''s car? She was probably seducing Kevin


    again!


    Smoldering in fury, she strode towards Anne.


    Anne could instantly tell that Cherry was fuming so she walked past her, intending to ignore her.


    However, Cherry wasn''t going to let her go just that easily.


    "Stop!" Cherry shouted to Anne''s back, her eyes full of hostility.


    Anne stopped in her tracks, a cold look on her face. She was also furious in her heart.


    "What''s up?" She looked at Cherry icily, her tone emotionless.


    "Why did you get out of Kevin''s car just now? What did you do to seduce Kevin again?" Cherry


    used, eyes burning with rage.


    "Do I owe you an exnation? What right do you have to question me?" Anne looked at Cherry with


    disdain, her eyes even colder than Cherry''s.


    At the end of the day, she was still Kevin''s wife while Cherry was nothing but a mistress. Cherry did not


    have the right to talk to her like that.


    As far as Cherry was concerned, only she upied Kevin''s heart. Anne was the one who destroyed


    her rtionship with him.


    "I have all the right in the world. The minute you and Kevin divorce, he''ll marry me. You should know


    that better than anyone," Cherry said haughtily.


    "Then talk to me again when you''re Kevin''s wife already. Before that happens, you''re still nothing."


    Anne glowered at Cherry. What irked her the most was how smug Cherry was. It was like a thorn that


    pricked her heart.


    Anne''s rtionship with Kevin had only be the mess it was now because of Cherry. If it weren''t for


    her, maybe things would be different.


    "Anne, I''m warning you. You better stay away from Kevin. He''s mine."


    Since Cherry didn''t win Kevin over by fair means, she was constantly worried that he would be taken


    away from her. From the very beginning, she could tell that Kevin treated Anne differently. That was


    precisely why she sabotaged Anne so that Kevin would hate her.


    Just as Anne was about to retort, she saw Kevin approaching them. She knew that if she said


    something, Kevin would only take Cherry''s side so she shut her mouth.


    "Cherry, what are you doing here? What are you two talking about?" Kevin frowned slightly as he


    looked back and forth between the two.


    "Kevin, I was waiting for you. I saw Anne was here already so I decided to chat with her."


    Cherry walked towards Kevin and grabbed his arm lovingly.


    He nced at Cherry''s hands that were wrapped around his arm as a hint of irritation shed through


    his eyes. He didn''t like it when she was so close to him. Nheless, he wore a gentle smile on his


    face.


    "Really? Just a friendly chat? She wasn''t mean to you?"


    It seemed as if whenever Anne and Cherry interacted with each other, it always ended badly with


    Cherry being mistreated.


    Upon hearing this, Anne couldn''t help but wonder just how Kevin saw her. Did he really think she was


    that horrible? Was he so scared that she would do something to his precious Cherry?


    Kevin''s seeming concern was not lost on Cherry as she cast a knowing nce at Anne, viciousness


    burning in her eyes.


    "No, I was just trying to have a casual chat with her but it looks she doesn''t want to talk to me,"


    Cherry muttered, lowering her head as a way to feign disappointment.


    Anne swallowed her frustration. It was obvious that Cherry was trying to, once again, get on Kevin''s


    side by passively badmouthing her.


    She fixed her cold gaze on Kevin, awaiting his response.


    Cherry was the apple of Kevin''s eye. He would protect her no matter what especially from Anne. So it


    shouldn''te as a surprise that as soon as he heard this, he scowled at Anne.


    "If she doesn''t want to talk to you then just ignore her. She doesn''t deserve to talk to you anyway."


    Kevin''s tone oozed of disdain and arrogance, a sharp contrast to Anne''s humble manner.


    A sneer escaped Anne''s mouth¡ªshe''d already expected this.


    "Kevin, you shouldn''t talk like that. That''s not a very nice thing to say in front of Anne."


    Cherry smirked to herself when she saw the contempt in Kevin''s eyes. It seemed as if she had nothing


    to worry about after all¡ªKevin still hated Anne.


    She purposely sported a dissatisfied look as she gently rubbed Kevin''s shoulder. However, to Kevin,


    this rubbed off a different way¡ªhe felt like he was being seduced.


    A woman as lovely as Cherry would no doubt be able to attract any man to protect her and Kevin was


    no exception. He quickly nted a soft kiss on her face as he said gently,


    "Cherry, you''re too kind. That''s why people tend to take advantage of you."


    At the thought of what Anne had done to hurt Cherry, his hatred for Anne intensified.


    Tears welled up in Anne''s eyes as she watched the intimate scene between the two. She couldn''t help


    but look away.


    She couldn''t stand it anymore. She turned around and left.


    "Where are you going?" She''d barely taken two steps when she heard Kevin''s cold voicee from


    behind her. She stopped cold in her tracks.


    "Go back to your room and rest." Without looking back, Anne stalked off.


    "Did I dismiss you already?"


    Kevin''s tone was stone cold. Needless to say, he didn''t like that Anne was so calm despite the fact that


    he and Cherry were overtly being intimate right in front of her very eyes.


    Confusion surged inside him. He hated Anne to her very core and was very clear what kind of person


    she was, but he couldn''t help but be drawn towards her.


    Anne stopped again, balling her hands into fists to suppress her anger.


    Cherry wasn''t amiss to all this¡ªshe too had noticed Kevin''s strange behavior that seemed to pop up


    every now and then. She raised her head and shot Kevin a suspicious look. While he was always cold


    towards Anne, he still inadvertently showed his concern for her.


    Worried as Cherry was, she couldn''t figure out how Kevin truly felt about Anne.


    "Anything else?" Anne said indifferently as she turned to Kevin, rage pulsing through her veins.


    "What''s wrong with you? Didn''t you hear what Cherry just said? Who are you to ignore her? Why aren''t


    you answering her question?"


    Kevin looked at Anne with displeasure written across his face. It took all he had to not hit Anne and get


    rid of that arrogant expression on her face.


    "Kevin, you''re taking this too far. Don''t I have the right to choose when I want to talk or not? You love


    Cherry because she''s important to you but that doesn''t mean that I feel the same way. Why should I


    treat her the way you do? Am I obliged to do that?"


    Anne spat. This was the first time that she had snapped at Kevin. She couldn''t stand it any longer.


    She''d been trying to hold herself back for the longest time but this was the final straw.


    Kevin seemed taken aback that Anne would raise her voice at him. The surprise on his face was


    quickly reced with anger.


    "Anne! You have no right to say no in this family!"


    Kevin strode towards Anne, his aura domineering. How dare she yell at him? Was she trying to get


    herself in trouble?


    No woman had ever spoken to him like that¡ªnot even Cherry.


    "Kevin, watch yourself!"


    Anne''s eyes glinted as resentment festered inside her. She was slightly trembling, not knowing if it was


    out of anger or sadness.


    Cherry sneered as she watched the dispute between the two. There was no doubt in her mind that


    Anne was trying to provoke Kevin. Since Kevin hated being disrespected the most, he was instantly


    triggered by Anne''s attitude.


    "Let it go, Kevin. Don''t make things difficult for her. She''s pregnant. You shouldn''t be fighting with her.


    Even if you don''t care about her, you should at least think about the baby,"


    Cherry said calmly as she approached Kevin, pretending to be diplomatic.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    She seemed anxious but Anne could see right through her pretentiousness.


    Anne red at her. She couldn''t believe such a scheming and hypocritical person could exist!

 Chapter 68 Her Misfortune With The Fu Family

    Chapter 68 Her Misfortune With The Fu Family


    "She should feel lucky that she is pregnant with my child. Otherwise, I won''t let her go easily for treating


    you like this!"


    With a snort, Kevin looked down at Anne, his eyes were fiery and intimidating.


    "Kevin, I know you feel sorry for me, but don''t be too angry. I don''t want to see you like this,"


    Cherry said pretending to be distressed. She clung to Kevin''s arms with a sardonic smile on her face.


    "Then let''s leave her alone. Let''s go!"


    Kevin said in a cold tone. He didn''t want to see Anne''s indifferent face that made people want to tear


    her apart, so he put his arms around Cherry''s shoulder and walked away.


    When he passed by Anne, he suddenly stopped. Cherry looked at him with a hint of worry in her


    beautiful eyes.


    "By the way, my mother ising tonight. I think you should know what to do!" After saying that, he left


    with Cherry in his arms. Anne was left no chance to speak.


    She stood still, and waited until the two disappeared in front of her. She looked up to the sky and tried


    to hold back the tears in her eyes.


    She wouldn''t cry for him anymore. There were no tears left to cry for him.


    When she returned to her room, she changed into a more dignified and elegant dress. The light purple


    dress made her fair skin more delicate.


    There was no makeup on her face either. It made her look clean andfortable. Since her features


    were very delicate, even without makeup, she was still undeniably beautiful.


    It was almost dinner time. Anne waited in the living room early. Although the people of the Fu Family


    didn''t like her, she was the nominal wife of Kevin, so she had to show respect for the elders.


    Soon, footsteps were heard from outside the living room. Cherry held the arm of Kevin''s mother,


    Selma. The two walked in, talking andughing.


    When Anne saw theming, she was surprised. Since when did Cherry be so familiar with


    Kevin''s mother?


    However, at this moment, Anne had no time to overthink about it. She stood up and walked towards


    Selma in a hurry.


    "Mom¡­" Anne uttered the word awkwardly. She slightly lowered her head and didn''t dare to look into


    Selma''s eyes.


    Seeing the submissive look on Anne''s face, Selma showed a look of disgust and impatience.


    "Oh Mrs. Anne, your shelf is quiterge, I didn''t see you until I came in. I am wee here, am I?"


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Selma looked at Anne coldly with obvious repugnance on her face.


    It was obvious in her very first sentence that she despised Anne so much. Anne slightly frowned and


    said respectfully, while bearing the displeasure in her heart,


    "No, mom, you are thinking too much."


    Anne tried to hide her pain in front of them. Although Selma would no longer be her mother-inw after


    the baby was born, she still had to respect her before the divorce.


    "Don''t call me mom, Mrs. Anne. You should be very clear about the rtionship between you and my


    son. You two are just a contractual couple. After you give birth to the child, we will have nothing to do


    with each other. So, you''d better stop calling me mom from now on."


    In Selma''s mind, a vain and vicious woman like Anne didn''t deserve to be her daughter-inw. In her


    mind, the best choice for her son was Cherry.


    She saw Cherry as a dignified, kind-hearted, and most of all a refined woman. There was definitely no


    ce for Anne in the Fu Family.


    Anne''s face turned pale in embarrassment. She was barely holding back her emotions.


    Cherry felt so triumphant after witnessing how Selma hated Anne so much. She obviously hoped that


    Selma would hate Anne even more. But she pretended to be a good person, and spoke for Anne,


    "Auntie, Anne is pregnant with Kevin''s child. She probably didn''t pick you up because she was not


    feeling well. Please don''t be angry."


    Cherry acted like she came from a humble family. She spoke softly, and her words were full of sincerity.


    This just made Selma more satisfied and determined to be her future mother-inw.


    "Cherry, that''s so considerate of you. I just came here today to check on Kevin. I didn''t expect you to


    pick me up personally. I''m sorry to disturb you."


    Selma seemed to be an angel when she talked to Cherry. It was as if she became apletely


    different person. Her smile was so sweet, and her eyes could definitely tell how much she wanted


    Cherry as her future daughter-inw.


    "Auntie, how can you say that? You are Kevin''s mother. It will always be my pleasure to treat you this


    way,"


    Cherry answered politely.


    "Cherry, I''m liking you even more. If only you could give birth to a baby for Kevin, it would be perfect!"


    Selma said with pity as she looked at Cherry''s beautiful face.


    If Cherry could give birth to a baby for Kevin, Selma would never let Anne stay with her son.


    Cherry felt slightly disappointed with what she heard. She also wanted to conceive Kevin''s child. If only


    she was able to conceive, Anne would not have the chance to stay with him, and she would not be


    worried every day.


    "Aunt Selma, it''s all my fault. I''m incapable¡­" Cherry lowered her head and bit her lip.


    The fact that she wouldn''t be able to conceive Kevin''s child made her feel distressed. Even if they


    ended up being together in the future, she will not be able to give him a child. She felt so anxious and


    lacking at that moment.


    "How can I me you for this? It''s all because of Kevin''s blood. He needs a specific woman to give


    birth to his child." Realizing that she had hurt Cherry''s feelings, Selma hurriedlyforted her.


    Anne just listened to their conversation. They were as close as family, while she was treated like a


    complete outsider.


    She lowered her head and smiled bitterly. She felt like a lost child, so lonely and helpless. She really


    wanted to find someone she could rely on.


    "Well, Auntie, let''s not stand her anymore. Come on in and have a seat."


    A hypocritical smile appeared on Cherry''s face again. She held Selma''s arm intimately as they walked


    to the living room together.


    "Were you nning keep me standing here and talking?"


    Selma was even more pissed off when she saw Anne''s expressionless face. At this moment, her tone


    was somewhat acerbic.


    "Mom¡­ Auntie, let me make coffee for you." As soon as Anne called out the word ''mom'', she quickly


    changed her word and went into the kitchen to make coffee for Selma.


    Selma stared at Anne with so much dissatisfaction as the poor girl went to the kitchen.


    "Oh my God! She''s a useless piece of crap. She doesn''t even have the least bit of respect for the


    elders!" Selma walked into the living room with an irritated look.


    Cherry just followed her and sneered at Anne after hearing what Selma said.


    "Auntie, Anne has always been like this since childhood. She is always cold to everyone. Don''t take it


    to heart. It''s bad for your health," Cherry said softly as she sat next to Selma.


    "s, if it weren''t for the child, I wouldn''t have let Kevin marry this vile woman. But don''t worry, Cherry.


    After she gives birth to the baby, I will let you marry Kevin as soon as possible."


    Selma wished she could divorce Anne and Kevin soon. She couldn''t wait for her son to marry Cherry.


    However, for the sake of the child, Selma must hold her patience a little longer. She had to wait until


    Anne gave birth to the baby.


    When Cherry heard Selma''s words, excitement shed into her eyes.


    "Really? Auntie, do you really approve of me and Kevin?"


    If she could get Selma''s support, even if Kevin felt a little affection towards Anne, it would be


    impossible for them to be together because of Selma''s disagreement.


    "Of course I agree. If I can have a considerate daughter-inw like you, I would treasure you all my


    life." Selma looked at Cherry sincerely, sping her hands.


    When Anne came out of the kitchen after making the coffee, she happened to hear their conversation.


    She could not help but feel bitter and scornful.


    She had just been pregnant, and the Fu Family had already started to n for the future. After she and


    Kevin divorced, they would immediately let Kevin marry Cherry.


    It was ironic for Anne, who was still Kevin''s wife.


    Ignoring the derisive look of the two women in the living room, she walked over calmly with a cup of


    coffee in her hand.


    "Auntie, would you like some coffee?" Anne''s tone was indifferent. This time, Selma''s attitude didn''t


    affect her at all. She had learned to hide her emotions for such a long time.


    Selma rolled her eyes at Anne, picked up the coffee, and took a sip. However, as soon as she took a


    sip, she suddenly spit it out.


    "What kind of coffee are you making? This tastes so terrible!" Selma threw the cup of coffee on the


    table.


    "This is the coffee I bought from the supermarket some time ago. The coffee beans imported from


    Germany have been sold out, so¡­"


    Anne tried to exin calmly. In fact, when she made coffee just now, she found that the coffee beans


    imported from Germany where missing, so she had no choice but to use the coffee beans she bought


    from the supermarket.


    "The coffee beans from the supermarket? Mrs. Anne, do you think I only deserve some cheap coffee


    from the supermarket?"


    Selma was just overly infuriated with Anne''s answer. Her eyes were filled with disgust and anger


    towards Anne. She felt nothing but hatred for Anne.

 Chapter 69 Isolated And Helpless

    Chapter 69 Isted And Helpless


    "Aunt Selma, I didn''t mean that. I really just couldn''t find coffee beans imported from Germany," Anne


    apologized sincerely.


    She felt anxious as she looked at Selma''s infuriated face. She tried her best to calm her down but it


    seemed like she really had nothing to do with a woman who despised her so much.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "Mrs. Anne, are you merely focused on yourself that you don''t take me seriously at all? How could you


    entertain me with a coffee that even the servants don''t drink?"


    Selma didn''t listen to Anne''s exnation at all. At this moment, she was really burning with anger. She


    finally had enough reason to despise her even more.


    "Aunt Selma, I..."


    Anne wanted to exin for herself, but she couldn''t find any reason. She saw the coffee beans in the


    kitchen a few days ago, but why did they suddenly disappear today? What was going on?


    At first, Anne wanted to tell the truth, but she knew that Selma would not believe her, so she could only


    doubt it in her heart.


    "That''s enough, Mrs. Anne. If you don''t wee me here, I will nevere here again!" Selma stood


    up and was about to leave.


    Anne wanted her to stay, despite seeing her infuriated face. Cherry was always prepared to be in


    action. She had already stopped Selma before Anne could.


    "Auntie, please don''t be angry. I''m sure that Anne didn''t intend to do that I knew that you wereing


    today, so I prepared some French coffee beans just for you. I didn''t know if you would like them or not,


    so I didn''t take them out until you got here."


    Cherry was so used to being a hypocrite, so she had practiced well in showing her sincerest affection


    towards the people she wanted to grift. She showed her genuine kindness to Selma which made her


    satisfied even more.


    Selma''s anger subsided after beingforted by Cherry. She just red at Anne when she sat down.


    "Auntie, please wait for me here. I''ll take them out now." After saying that, Cherry proudly red at


    Anne as she quickly walked towards her own room.


    Soon she handed some coffee beans to Anne.


    "Anne, can you help me brew a cup of coffee for Aunt Selma? I have to stay here and talk to her, so I


    don''t have time."


    Cherry felt so triumphant today. It was like winning a jackpot prize. She gained so much praise from


    Selma today. She grinned cheerfully as she went back to entertain Selma.


    Today, Anne hadpletely gave a bad impression on Selma. If Anne pushed herself to live with the


    Fu Family, she would totally have a hard time.


    Although Anne knew that Cherry was showing off in front of her on purpose, she had no choice but to


    take the coffee beans from her.


    Kevin''s voice came as soon as she walked into the kitchen.


    "Mom, who angered you just now? I heard that you were quite upset earlier."


    Kevin came down the stairs, and stood in front of Selma. He looked rather dashing with a smile painted


    on his face.


    Selma''s face softened when she saw her dearest son, but when she thought of what Anne had just


    done, her eyes were still burning with anger.


    "It''s all because of Anne. She just gave me a cup of coffee that she just bought from the supermarket.


    She didn''t take me seriously which made me feel so unwee."


    Kevin frowned after hearing her mother''s rants. His dark eyes red with coldness.


    "How could this happen?" Kevin raised his voice and narrowed his eyes in anger.


    "Kevin, Anne is really going too far this time. How could she entertain Aunt Selma this way?"


    Cherry ignited his anger with her words. Although this was all done on purpose, she sounded


    euphemistic enough to hide her ulterior motive.


    Kevin had always thought that Cherry was mindful of his feelings. Hearing her words, he got even


    angrier.


    "I see!" he said coldly. No one could figure out what he wanted to do to solve this matter based on the


    expression on his face.


    "Auntie, the coffee is ready."


    A few minutester, Anne put the coffee in front of Selma. She felt more cautious at the moment


    because of what just happened. She was afraid that she would irritate Selma again in any way.


    Selma rolled her eyes at Anne, picked up the coffee and took a sip of coffee.


    "How is it Auntie? Is it good?" Cherry looked at Selma nervously and asked in a soft voice.


    She put a lot of effort on it to surely impress Selma. She was afraid that Selma would be dissatisfied


    with whatever reason she might cause. It''s hard to lose a treasure you already hold.


    "It''s good Cherry! You have great taste. I love it." Selma''s words made her heart flutter in bliss. She


    was relieved that Selma was satisfied.


    "As long as you like it." With a faint smile, Cherry held Selma''s arm intimately while saying these words.


    A faint smile appeared on Kevin''s face as well when he saw his mother happy.


    He nced at the indifferent look on Anne''s face, and a hint of coldness shed into his eyes. ''This


    woman doesn''t care about my mother at all. Is it because she doesn''t care about me that much, so she


    treated my mother the same as she treated me?''


    And also, she called his mother aunt just now. Didn''t she know that the two of them were still husband


    and wife?


    "Auntie, the meal is already served. Shall we eat together?" Cherry said.


    Rich dishes had already been served on the table. The meal was much more extravagant because of


    Selma''s arrival.


    "Auntie, I heard from Kevin that you don''t like greasy food, so I asked the chef to cook light food. Would


    you like to have a try?"


    The dishes on the table were light. Although there were only a few meat dishes, they were garnished


    well to look appealing in the eyes. It could be seen that Cherry had everything prepared to wee


    Selma.


    "Cherry, you are so sweet and considerate. You even know my preferences so well. I''m relieved that


    my son has a woman as considerate as you by his side."


    Selma meant that she agreed with Cherry and Kevin together. They have her full support and approval.


    Thus, Cherry smiled like a victorious woman.


    "Auntie, Anne is still here." Cherry pretended to be embarrassed, and showed a fake consideration for


    Anne in front of them.


    "Anyway, the two are going to divorce sooner orter. After the baby is born, I will hold a wedding for


    the both of you as soon as possible."


    Anne waspletely ignored at the dining table. The only attention she got was a look of disgust from


    Selma.


    Despite hearing such painful derations of Selma, she still managed to remain calm. However, that


    was only on the surface. In fact, deep inside, she was feeling more isted and helpless as the


    seconds went by.


    Kevin felt slightly irritated of seeing Anne wearing an indifferent expression. It seemed like no matter


    what was said on the table, this woman hardly gave a reaction.


    "Mom, you''re here to visit me, not to discuss my marriage. Let''s just eat for now. We can talk about it


    later!"


    Kevin interrupted his mother impatiently. Having the thought of marriage right after Anne gave birth to


    their baby made him feel unknown restlessness in his heart.


    Looking at his irritated face, Cherry frowned in disappointment. Why didn''t he want to mention the


    marriage with her?


    Kevin looked really irritated this time. Selma could not help but add,


    "Kevin, I''m doing this for your own good. It''s your fortune to marry a considerate woman like Cherry in


    the future. You must seize it and don''t you dare to bully her."


    "Mom! I told you not to talk about it. Let''s eat!"


    The displeasure was apparent in Kevin''s eyes. He was definitely in no mood to talk about the marriage.


    Cherry felt a little disappointed, but just let Kevin be. They all started eating the delicious meals on the


    table.


    "Aunt Selma, we can talk about my rtionship with Kevinter. Besides, the most important thing to


    me is that we''re together. No worries Auntie, we are not in a rush. I am already satisfied to be at


    Kevin''s side."


    Cherry smiled gently and looked at Kevin affectionately.


    Everyone thought that Anne seduced Kevin for fame and fortune. Now that Cherry acted different from


    what they thought of Anne, Selma was relieved and felt really happy.


    After all, every mother wanted her son to have someone who truly loved him.


    "Okay, then. Let''s just continue eating." Selma considered his son''s mood and continued eating instead


    of pressing the issue.


    "Come on, Cherry. Eat more. You look too thin." Selma picked up food for Cherry and passed it onto


    her te with a smile.


    "Thank you, Auntie." Cherry was ttered and gave Selma a bright smile.


    She nced at Anne who was eating quietly. She looked so pathetic on the other side of the table, just


    like an outsider. Cherry couldn''t help but stifle augh.


    Anne knew that no one wanted her to be at the table. Although deep inside, she really felt


    ufortable and awkward, she could still manage to remain calm.


    Kevin felt a little distressed watching Anne getting ignored at the table.


    He put some vegetables into her bowl and said softly,


    "Eat more. You''re getting thin."


    There was no expression on his face, but all the people who were present at that time, were stunned.


    The people who knew Kevin best were none other than Selma and Cherry. The two of them could see


    that Kevin had changed his attitude towards Anne.


    On the other hand, Anne was quietly looking at Kevin. She didn''t know what trick he was ying. Did


    he really care for her? Or did he do it on purpose to humiliate her? Obviously, it was thetter.


    Anne would never believe that this man would have the heart to care about her.


    "Thank you!"


    No matter what the reason was, she didn''t want to overthink about it at this time, she had endured so


    much today. She just thanked him and continued to eat.


    Selma didn''t like how Kevin cared for Anne. She didn''t deserve Kevin''s affection.


    Cherry finally came to her senses after she was lost in thought by what Kevin just did. Although she felt


    jealous of Anne, she still wore a smile on her face.


    "That''s right, Anne. You should eat more nutritious foods for the baby to be healthy."


    Anne could see how fake of a person Cherry was. Her smile was so evil that she couldn''t help but to


    feel disgusted.

 Chapter 70 Impatient Kevin

    Chapter 70 Impatient Kevin


    Unwilling to take another look at Cherry''s fake appearance, Anne focused all of her attention on her


    meal. Everyone present hated her anyway, and she didn''t care about any of them.


    Cherry was a little embarrassed by Anne''s disrespect. She threw Kevin an aggrieved look with her


    beautiful eyes, but she pretended to be unbothered.


    Kevin was not in the mood to care about such a trifle, so he automatically ignored Cherry''s annoyance.


    In the past, he would have definitely taught Anne a lesson without hesitation. Now, he had no idea what


    was wrong with him¡ªit was like any hurtful word he said to Anne bounced back to him.


    Selma, who was watching them, got fed up with the situation. She leveled Anne with a cold, dissatisfied


    stare.


    "Mrs. Anne, your upbringing isudable. How could you ignore your sister in front of so many people?


    Is this how your mother raised you?"


    Selma intensely disliked Anne. She would always find fault with Anne no matter what she did.


    Selma''s implied insult toward her mother had Anne seething. She could bear whatever Selma said, but


    she would never allow anyone to insult her family.


    "Auntie, you are my elder, so I respect you¡ªbut please don''t involve my mother in this, and please


    respect others."


    Anne raised her eyes to meet Selma''s, with barely suppressed anger burning in their depths.


    "Why should I? Can a lowly person such as you bepared to me? Mrs. Anne, have you forgotten


    how you deliberately approached Kevin?"


    Selma''s face clearly reflected her disdain. Who did this woman think she was¡ªdid she think she was


    Selma''s equal? Selma was the noble wife of the Fu Family. How could such a person bepared


    with her?


    Cherry coolly witnessed the argument brewing between Anne and Selma and sneered inwardly. She


    had been looking forward to this scene. If Anne managed topletely offend Selma, then she would


    have an awful time in the Fu Family in the future.


    Clenching her fists, Anne tried hard to hold back her anger. The older woman evidently looked down


    upon her, but Anne could never let her malign her mother.


    "Enough!" Anne was about to open her mouth to retort when Kevin''s cold voice angrily interrupted the


    exchange.


    Everyone turned to look at him and saw his thunderous expression. His ck eyes swept coldly over


    the people present.


    "Mom, do you know what you have just said? What do you mean by a lowly person like Anne being


    compared with you?" No one spoke a word.


    Kevin might look aloof and detached, but he had never thought himself as above others. What Selma


    had said just now irritated him.


    "Kevin, I didn''t mean that, I..."


    Selma also realized that she had said something wrong in front of Kevin. She anxiously tried to exin


    herself but was cut off before she could finish her words.


    "From now on, I don''t want to hear such words from you."


    Somehow, Kevin felt sorry for Anne when his mother belittled her.


    He couldn''t stand others looking down upon Anne, including his mother.


    Selma frowned slightly. She was far from satisfied, but she kept silent for fear of displeasing Kevin.


    Cherry threw Kevin with a conflicted look. He was different these days, and this change in him made


    Cherry feel strange and uneasy.


    To Cherry, Kevin''s attitude towards Anne seemed highly suspicious. She began to worry that he had


    actually fallen in love with her.


    She had done so many things to be with him. It was not easy, but she seeded in getting him. Thus,


    this affinity that he had started to show toward Anne was making her ufortable.


    "Kevin, how can you talk to Auntie like that?" Cherry looked at Kevin reproachfully, and the note of


    disapproval in her voice was evident.


    The fact that Kevin even stood up for Anne in front of his mother was worrying Cherry. What brought on


    his change in attitude towards her?


    Cherry gave Kevin this mild scolding to make a good impression on Selma. Moreover, it was to remind


    Kevin that she found his current attitude towards Anne to be uneptable.


    Kevin frowned with displeasure. Cherry''s words left him slightly dissatisfied, but he didn''t say anything


    when he thought of what Anne had done before.


    "Anne, go back to your room and have a rest if you are full."


    When he saw the restrained expression on Anne''s face, his mood worsened. However, he could not


    show his displeasure even if he felt sorry for her.


    "Okay, I''m going back to my room. Please enjoy the rest of the meal."


    Anne rxed when she heard Kevin''s words, which felt like a reprieve. She really did not want to stay


    there for a minute longer.


    Following Anne''s receding figure with their eyes, both Cherry and Selma red at her back with anger


    and disgust. However, Cherry did a better job of hiding her emotions.


    "I''m full, too. I still have work to do."


    Kevin, who was put in a bad mood by the exchange during dinner, lost his appetite. He immediately


    stood up and left, leaving no room for Cherry and Selma to speak.


    Cherry''s disappointment showed in the longing eyes that followed Kevin out of the room. She could not


    help feeling aggrieved.


    Sitting next to her, Selma saw her expression and tried tofort her.


    "Cherry, Kevin has always been like this. Don''t take it to heart." With a faint smile, Cherry nodded in


    understanding.


    "Auntie, I''m fine. Kevin is always cold and indifferent. I understand him, but I feel that he seems to treat


    Anne like..."


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Cherry''s words trailed off, but she knew that Selma understood what she meant. She only said it to test


    Kevin''s mother.


    True enough, Selma''s reaction satisfied her.


    "Kevin will never fall in love with a woman like Anne! Besides, I will never allow such a woman to


    be my daughter-inw. Once she gives birth to the baby, Kevin will drop her immediately!"


    Selma said in an agitated tone. Her hatred of Anne was apparent.


    Even disregarding all of the gossip about Anne that had reached her ears, Selma formed a terrible


    impression of the woman today because of her behavior. She would never allow her to enter the Fu


    Family.


    Cherry''s mouth slightly curved up in a subtle grin. Selma''s words reassured her somewhat, because


    she knew that Kevin''s mother would never allow Anne to stay with her son.


    "But..." Cherry countered in a worried tone, calcted to make it seem like she wanted to say


    something but stopped on a second thought.


    Selma seemed to see through Cherry''s concerns. She held her hand and said firmly,


    "Cherry, you are the one I want as a daughter-inw. Don''t worry¡ªonce the two of them get divorced, I


    will immediately make Kevin marry you."


    Selma did not know much about Cherry, but she was already fond of her. Such a considerate daughter-


    inw could only bring her joy. Her mood was definitely improved by the thought.


    "Auntie, that wasn''t really what I meant. I just want to stay with Kevin, and I am not after the position of


    his wife."


    Fearing that Selma would misunderstand her, Cherry hastily exined and pretended to be infatuated


    with Kevin to win Selma''s favor.


    Selma smiled in satisfaction upon knowing that this woman loved her son so much. At the same time,


    she was more certain that Cherry was the daughter-inw she wanted.


    "Cherry, I know that you are a kind, considerate girl, but how can I let you stay with Kevin without a


    title? I will definitely let you marry into our family,"


    Selma said firmly with a pleased smile on her face.


    "Thank you, Auntie. If ever I were lucky enough to be Kevin''s wife, I will be the most filial


    daughter-inw in the world,"


    Cherry said in an excited tone, throwing her arms around the older woman. With Selma''s promise, her


    entry into the Fu Family would definitely progress smoothly.


    Back in her room, Anne had yet to shake off her irritation. Recalling what Selma had said about making


    Cherry marry Kevin once Anne had given birth to her baby, her resentment grew.


    She had just recently gotten pregnant, yet the Fu family had already begun nning Kevin''s and her


    divorce. They had never epted her nor taken her seriously.


    At the same time, Kevin was stewing in the study. Now that he had witnessed someone making trouble


    for Anne, he actually felt sorry for her. What was happening to him?


    Giving in to a sudden impulse, he stood up to head toward Anne''s bedroom. He wanted to see her and


    know what she was doing right now.


    However, as soon as he opened the study door, Cherry appeared in front of him and blocked his way.


    Surprise and disappointment shed in Kevin''s dark eyes.


    "It''s sote. Why don''t you go back to your room and have a rest?"


    Kevin asked with a faint smile that failed to reach his eyes. He did not know when he had lost the


    feeling of delight upon seeing her.


    "I just came here from sending away Aunt Selma. I know that you didn''t eat much during dinner, so I


    wanted to ask if you''d like me to prepare a night snack for you."


    Cherry''s thoughtfulness had always been Kevin''s favorite, but now, he felt inexplicably impatient about


    it.


    "No, thanks. I''m not hungry. It''ste now. Go back to your room and rest."


    However, at the thought of Cherry''s kindness to him, he tried to suppress his irritation and spoke to her


    in a gentle tone.


    At that moment, he didn''t want to be with Cherry. He could imagine how upsetting a discussion of their


    future would be, and he was not looking forward to it.


    Kevin''s cold expression made Cherry feel wronged.


    After looking up at him for a few moments, she asked, "Kevin, where are you going? Do you want to


    see Anne?"


    Cherry posed a question, but she obviously knew the answer. After all, she clearly saw the


    disappointment in his eyes when he opened the door and saw her.


    Kevin gave a start at Cherry''s words, and his eyes shed guiltily.

 Chapter 71 Fire and Ice

    Chapter 71 Fire and Ice


    Anne knew Selma was gone, but that didn''t help her mood any. Despair, mncholy, they threatened


    to suffocate her. She decided to go outside and get some fresh air.


    She had to get out of the vi. The only things it had to offer her were hostile vibes and despondency.


    She put on a coat and tiptoed downstairs. When she walked out of the vi, she felt like she had just


    walked out of a cage. Even the air tasted free.


    "Kevin, did I do something to piss you off? You seem a little distanttely."


    After thinking about this for a while, Cherry raised her beautiful eyes, hurt reflected in them. She was


    very uneasy now. She was really worried that Kevin did not love her as much as before.


    As he heard Cherry''s sad words, a trace of impatience shed in Kevin''s ck eyes, but there was a


    hint of heartache there.


    "Cherry, what are you saying? How could you make me angry? You''ve always been the most thoughtful


    woman. You have a special ce in my heart," Kevin answered softly, pinching her cheek.


    There was a faint smile in his ck eyes, but it wasn''t from deep in his heart.


    Although Cherry got the answer, she was still troubled. She looked him directly in the eye and asked


    again,


    "So why do I still feel bad? It seems like you''ve been closed off to me for awhile. Kevin, don''t you love


    me anymore?"


    She gave him a pitiful look, and the tears in her eyes made her seem lost in the depths of despair.


    When he saw her like this, his heart softenedpletely.


    "Why wouldn''t I love you? You''ve always been my one and only. But I have a lot on my te now.


    Running thepany takes all my time. I''m sorry if it feels like I''m ignoring you. After things settle


    down we''ll take a trip to travel abroad, okay?" Kevin said in a quiet, maic voice.


    He pulled Cherry into his arms and put his chin on top of her head.


    Holding his waist greedily, Cherry didn''t want to let him go. She remembered how he acted around


    Anne, and there was fear in Cherry''s tone.


    "Kevin, I really love you, and I''m afraid of losing you. I know you hate to see me like this, but I really


    can''t help thinking this way."


    When Cherry said this, she couldn''t stop herself from bursting into tears. Feeling the hot tears, Kevin


    lowered his head and wiped them away.


    "Don''t overthink it. You just need to know that you''re the only woman in my heart. You are my


    sweetheart."


    He gently touched Cherry''s nose. His voice was full of tenderness.


    Every time he saw Cherry like this, he couldn''t help but feel sorry for her.


    But she knew just how to y Kevin just like a fiddle. She wanted him to feel guilty for ignoring her.


    That was why she acted like this.


    "I know you won''t let me down, Kevin. We''ll always be together, right?"


    She looked up at Kevin, her beautiful eyes full of nervous expectation.


    "I won''t let you down." After saying this firmly, Kevin held her tightly in his arms again.


    It was not until quite a whileter that they separated...


    "Cherry, I have work to do. You can go to your room and get some sleep."


    Although he had another woman in his arms, he couldn''t help thinking about how Anne was doing. He


    wondered if she were still angry about what happened tonight.


    Although he cared for Anne, he always told himself that he cared about her only because of the baby


    she carried.


    "I get it. You''re busy. So go ahead and get that done. I''m going to bed,"


    Cherry said this amiably, reluctant to leave his arms. She kissed his cheek before walking off.


    After Cherry left, Kevin felt like a great burden had been lifted from him. The gentleness in his eyes


    disappeared quickly.


    He wanted to go to check Anne, but he gave up the idea because of what had just happened. He kept


    telling himself that the woman he loved most was Cherry. He couldn''t make Cherry feel uneasy


    because of Anne.


    No matter how much he tried to push it away, the restlessness in his heart did not disappear. It waste


    at night, but he wasn''t tired at all.


    When he came downstairs, an icy wind blew and Anne''s face shed through his mind.


    He must be crazy, otherwise why would he always think of this woman?


    He looked out of the vi and saw a familiar figure. Anne walked along the sidewalk, alone, outside the


    vi.


    Frowning, Kevin felt a little annoyed.


    It was so cold outside, but this woman braved the winds and winter chill. Didn''t she know she was still


    pregnant? Did she know how to take care of herself?


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Kevin strode toward Anne, determined to teach this little woman a lesson.


    "Anne!" he shouted angrily behind her.


    Anne smiled bitterly. ''I must be hearing things. That sounds like Kevin? Has the cold gotten to me?


    It''s sote. Why would Kevin be calling out to me? He should be with Cherry.''


    His mother got so angry because of her. He had to show her who was boss.


    But Anne didn''t even turn her head. That just made Kevin even moodier. Was she just ignoring him?


    "Anne, can you hear me?"


    Kevin frowned and said this in a much colder tone. He just called the woman, but she pretended not to


    hear him. She was impossible.


    When Anne heard Kevin''s voice again, she was sure that she wasn''t hallucinating. It was really him


    calling her name.


    She turned around and saw Kevin giving her a dirty look. There was anger in his gaze.


    "Why are you here?" Anne said. Her peaceful mood was shattered by his arrival.


    "I should ask you the same question. Why aren''t you in bed?" Kevin asked coldly.


    He wasn''t about to answer her questions.


    The temperature was low at the time. But she was dressed in a blouse and leggings. Her outfit might


    befortable. But it still didn''t offer much protection from the cold. She really didn''t know how to take


    care of herself.


    His tone was hostile, and Anne frowned when she thought of it. Was he here to get even with her for


    offending his mother?


    As she thought of this, the expression on her face became colder and her gaze turned positively arctic.


    "I''m out for a walk. It''ste. You here to get even or what?" Anne worked to keep her voice calm.


    "Get even? What are you talking about?" He looked at her in confusion. Regardless, his tone was


    unpleasant.


    "Didn''t youe to yell at me about what happened with your mom?"


    Looking at Kevin with uncertainty, Anne was surprised that this man could let that slide so easily.


    Kevin realized what she meant and got even more upset.


    "Really? Is that how you think of me? That''s between you and her. Why would I bother to make trouble


    for you because of such a trivial matter?" He suppressed his anger, and kept his tone even.


    "Youy into me about everything else. Why not now?" There was mockery in Anne''s tone and scorn in


    her ck eyes.


    She was right, at least from her point of view. He was vengeful, and a control freak. And it only took a


    word from Cherry to get him to berate Anne. Why wouldn''t she think he''d do the same now?


    Of course, Kevin could hear the irony in her words. His chest rose and fell rapidly as he tried to contain


    his rage. It took him a lot of effort to fight the impulse to hit this woman.


    "Go ahead, say that again!" Kevin greeted his teeth, and his eyes turned intensely cold.


    "Since you didn''t hear me clearly, forget it. It''s gettingte. I need some sleep."


    She didn''t fear his anger. Her tone remained calm. She wondered if that might annoy him more. The


    pregnant woman made to leave.


    Kevin stood in front of Anne and looked down at her with his dark, treacherous eyes.


    "Did I say you could leave?"


    His voice was horribly distorted, thick with anger and grief. His stare might be colder than a two-dog


    night, but his rage was white hot. This woman dared to talk to him like that. She was courting death.


    "What is it now?" Feeling his anger, Anne was a little flustered in her heart, but she kept up a defiant


    facade.


    He had hurt her too much. She wasn''t going to give in to him now.


    "I''m in a bad mood. I want you to take a walk with me," Kevin said indifferently.


    "I think you''ll have more fun if you invite Cherry along. Isn''t a walk with your sweetheart better than


    walking with me?"


    Anne refused without hesitation. She didn''t want to take a walk with him. He was so angry now. If she


    offended him again, she would be in trouble.


    And when she thought of the two of them taking a walk together, she couldn''t help feeling disgusted.


    The idea was really weird.


    "What if I say I want you toe along?"


    At the mention of Cherry''s name, Kevin got even more irritated. His frosty gaze swept across her skin


    like knives.


    How could Kevin be so overbearing? What on earth did she do to offend him and why did he torture her


    like this!

 Chapter 72 His Kiss

    Chapter 72 His Kiss


    "So what''s it to be, Kevin? You are going to leave your sweetheart at the vi and take a walk with


    me?"


    Anne asked sarcastically, suppressing her anger.


    Although he never denied Cherry was his sweetheart, he was very unhappy when he heard Anne bring


    her up.


    He didn''t want to think about Cherry when he dealt with Anne.


    "You''re my wife. Shouldn''t you want to take a walk with me?" As he took a step closer, Anne felt like


    she was being intimidated. She was forced to look up at him.


    His eyes were so dark that no one could see what he was thinking.


    Her heart beat uncontrobly. In a panic, she looked away. This man was so handsome. Although she


    didn''t know how many times she had seen him, her heart beat faster for him.


    But she quickly calmed down and put on a defiant look.


    "I think you forgot that we''re headed for a divorce. In a few short months, we won''t be husband and


    wife, and you''ll be free to marry Cherry. Shouldn''t you pay more attention to her?"


    She hadn''t forgotten what Selma promised to Cherry. Anne felt like her heart had been stabbed by a


    needle, and her dissatisfaction was in on her face.


    "Quit saying her name!" Kevin said in an evil, domineering tone. He clenched his fists and suppressed


    his anger.


    This woman always brought up Cherry. Didn''t she feel anything for him?


    "Why? Because I''m not good enough to say her name?"


    Kevin had threatened her many times, and she remembered clearly what he had said to hurt her.


    There was a flicker of dark light in his ck eyes, and he felt like he was going to explode in a fireball


    of rage. Did he say that?!


    "Enough! I don''t want to get into it with you. You need to stop!"


    He couldn''t stand the indifference on the woman''s face any more. When he shouted at her, his ck


    eyes were gloomy and terrible.


    Anne could sense he was close to the breaking point. She decided to stop poking the bear. After all, if


    this man got angry, he could do anything.


    "Take a walk with me!" he said coldly and turned to walk in front.


    He finally cooled down his anger.


    Looking at his receding form in displeasure, Anne could only follow him.


    The two walked in tandem, two meters from each other. Walking with her head down, Anne was lost in


    thought.


    Suddenly, she felt something in her way and she bumped into it. She rubbed her forehead in pain and


    raised her head.


    At a nce, she met his deep eyes...


    She struggled to tear her gaze away as she rubbed her forehead. "Why didn''t you tell me you


    stopped?"


    "That''s on you. If you didn''t keep your head down, you''d be able to see what''s going on. And why are


    you walking so far away from me? Do you hate me that much?"


    Kevin asked in an unpleasant tone, staring at Anne with a gloomy face.


    "You told me not to stand so close to you. I assumed that extended to everything."


    Anne remembered that Kevin asked her to keep her distance from him. She remembered every word


    he said that hurt her.


    "That was then, and this is now. Things have changed. Do you understand?"


    ''Damn it! Why does she always dredge up the past and throw it in my face? She just needs to learn to


    follow instructions!''


    "Kevin, what do you want from me? You tell me to do something and I do it. What more do you want?"


    This man was nitpicking. No matter what she did, he found a reason to get angry.


    "What more do I want? Anne! Are you an idiot? I want you to do as I ask."


    This woman stayed so far away from him. It was like he''d give her some deadly virus if she came too


    close. Did she hate him that much?


    Idiot? Could this man be any more of a jerk? Why was he calling her an idiot?


    "So what are your orders, sir?"


    Trying her best to hold back her anger, Anne put on an ugly smile and mocked him.


    "Come here,e with me!"


    Now that Anne was pregnant, Kevin didn''t want to argue with her, so he had to hold back.


    Although she was thoroughly unhappy, Anne still obediently walked over to him.


    He took her small hands in his, and the warm feeling made Anne shake violently.


    She looked at the sped hands in shock, unable to gather her thoughts.


    Kevin took her hand voluntarily. What was wrong with him? Was he drugged or what?


    Seeing her surprised look, Kevin smiled in satisfaction. So she did have feelings for him!


    Anne had been hiding them. But now everything was out in the open. She had him in her heart.


    The two walked hand in hand. Suddenly, Kevin broke the silence. His voice sounded indifferent and


    emotionless.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Are you sure you don''t love me anymore?"


    But only he knew thest trace of nervousness in his heart.


    "I can''t afford to love you."


    The words were simple enough. But her tone was so tragic, so cutting. To hear her meant infinite


    sadness.


    When she said this, even Kevin couldn''t help feeling heartbroken. He looked at her with sympathy. She


    appeared calm, as if nothing had happened.


    He gave her aplicated look.


    "What if I gave you a chance with me?"


    Although he knew that the woman in front of him could be vicious, he got really angry when he saw her


    grim determination.


    He actually hoped that this woman would show some emotion around him.


    "Kevin, are you kidding me? Gave me a chance? You''re funny. You should do stand-up."


    When Anne came to her senses, she looked at him with a mirthless smile.


    She was sure that this man was out of his mind. How could he joke like that with her?


    She knew how much he hated her. He rarely looked at her with anything approaching affection. How


    could they possibly get involved?


    The sneer on Anne''s face made Kevin angry again. Why did she keep looking at him like that? What


    was she thinking?


    "Was it that funny?" His face darkened and his voice sounded threatening.


    "Yes! This is the most ridiculous joke you''ve ever yed. I''m not falling for it."


    There was still a disdainful sneer on her face. She didn''t believe a word he said.


    As soon as she finished speaking, he reached out and grabbed her. He spun her around to face him.


    When she was about to say something, he suddenly lowered his head and kissed her heavily on the


    lips.


    His sexy lips were so hot that Anne opened her eyes wide in shock and her heart thumped wildly.


    Her mind went nk.


    His kiss was cruel, devouring her will to resist.


    The kisssted awhile, and was a long timeing. Anne''s mind had been numb during the process.


    She had lost her ability to think.


    Kevin felt her soft lips. Her lips were very sweet, and there was a hint of peach. He was reluctant to


    break the embrace, so he stood there, holding her.


    He didn''t let go until she was about to suffocate. His ck eyes were filled with desire.


    It was not until Anne gasped for breath that she realized what was happening. She looked at Kevin in


    shock. She couldn''t believe that this man had kissed her. What was he thinking?


    Hadn''t he always hated her? Why did he suddenly do this to her? Was it because he was horny, and


    she was the closest warm body?


    With an attractive, evil smile at the corners of his mouth, Kevin leaned forward slightly and whispered in


    her ear in a low and charming voice.


    "So, do you still think I''m joking?"


    Aftering back to her senses, Anne looked at him in shock. "Kevin, what are you doing? Are you


    out of your damn mind?"


    Although she loved him deeply, this came as a huge shock. She wasn''t sure how she felt.


    Even if the two of them were in a contractual rtionship, she was pregnant now and had no obligation


    to cooperate with him beyond that.


    "No. I know exactly what happened. I kissed you! This wasn''t an ident."


    His smile was alluring, though he looked at hercently. He could tell she was into it too.


    "Aren''t you afraid that Cherry will be sad when she finds out?"


    He was probably horny and that was why he decided to kiss her. When she thought about it, she got


    angry.


    When he heard Cherry''s name again, his eyes darkened immediately.


    "I keep telling you not to bring her into this! Are you trying to piss me off? Anne! Please! Just listen to


    me!"


    When he heard Cherry''s name being mentioned, he did regret what he did. He felt guilty, because he


    was supposed to be in love with Cherry, not Anne. But the feeling was fleeting. He was pissed at Anne


    for even saying her name.


    "Now don''t get all high and mighty with me. You''re the one with a problem. Think of it as a friendly


    reminder of how she''ll feel," Anne said in a harsh tone.


    This was deliberate. Maybe he would back off if she kept saying Cherry''s name.


    "Anne!" Kevin shouted Anne''s name. He couldn''t control his anger anymore.


    He intended it to be a sweet, intimate moment, something to savor. But Anne had to ruin the mood by


    dragging Cherry into it.

 Chapter 73 Anne, Kiss Me!

    Chapter 73 Anne, Kiss Me!


    Anne didn''t understand why Kevin was the one who got angry this time. She was the one who was


    supposed to feel such strong emotions, wasn''t she?


    Her face turned cold. She didn''t want to talk to the man in front of her any longer.


    "I''m tired. I''m going back to get some rest!"


    She turned around, and was about to leave. She couldn''t calm down with the thought of what they just


    did.


    "Stop!" Kevin said with a sharp voice.


    He strode to her, and looked into her cold eyes intensely.


    "Listen, Anne, even if I hate you, you are still my woman. You can only love me!"


    He didn''t understand why Anne''s personality was so stolid, so cold. He couldn''t help but feel frustrated


    in front of her.


    Anne did not utter a word and just stared at him. In her mind, she was so confused of what was


    happening to Kevin. He was totally strange and foolish to tell her such things.


    "Kevin, don''t you think you''re being selfish? Why should I love you despite how much you hate me?


    What right do you have to order me like this? As far as I know, this is not included in our contract,


    right?"


    He was a total jerk to make her love him knowing that he despised her so much. Anne had enough of


    his selfishness.


    "Then it will be included from now on! Anne, don''t forget that I''m in charge of our affairs!"


    Kevin was even more irritated and dissatisfied with her attitude. He was already giving her a chance to


    love him, but it seemed like she was not interested at all.


    "Kevin, can you be reasonable for once! Why are you so domineering? Do you really think you can


    force someone to love you?"


    Anne burst in anger. She couldn''t stand the arrogance of this man any longer. How could he make such


    a request when it seemed impossible for him to even like her? She couldn''t let her destiny fall to the


    whims of this inconsiderate man.


    "I will get whatever the hell I want."


    "Kevin, you are the most shameless man I have ever known!" Anne pushed him away and tried to run


    away.


    Kevin stopped her and held her tightly in his arms.


    His strength made Anne unable to resist. No matter how hard she tried, she couldn''t manage to break


    free.


    "You have no right to refuse my order. You are my woman, so your heart must belong to me!"


    Kevin whispered to her ear in a low and charming voice. On the contrary, his words were sharp, as if he


    didn''t care about her feelings at all.


    Anne felt infuriated after hearing his words. The thought of how this man used to revile her made her


    feel more upset.


    "Kevin, let go of me!"


    She used up all her strength to escape from his arms. What did this man think of her?


    "What if I say no?" Kevin raised his eyebrows and sounded adamant.


    Even if Anne refused him over and over, and even if he didn''t like her, he would still manage to get her


    heart.


    "Can you stop being so shameless? Are you going to betray Cherry, the love of your life?"


    Anne waspletely infuriated. She already came to the extent of using Cherry in order to stop him.


    As expected, as soon as she said that, the intensity in his eyes dissipated and was immediately


    reced by a coldness.


    She still looked at him with dissatisfaction. She couldn''t stand his ridiculous attempt at controlling her


    emotions.


    "Anne, have you forgotten what I said?"


    His tone was threatening. He was beyond reproach. He couldn''t imagine how much longer this woman


    would refuse him. He had repeated himself and made every word clear to her but it seemed that she


    didn''t take any of it seriously.


    "Let go of me first!" Anne felt a hint of fear. This man could do anything when he was angry.


    However, she wouldn''t admit defeat. She couldn''t show him her fragileness at this point.


    "Kiss me!" hemanded. He red at her and held her tightly. He was not going to take no for an


    answer.


    She was startled by his actions. She was frozen in fear and shock.


    "Kevin, what has gotten into you? Let go of me!"


    What did get into his mind to make him act like this? He was so outrageous and unpredictable. Anne


    doubted if the man in front of her was the real Kevin, or someone possessed by another spirit.


    "Anne, I want you to kiss me!" Kevin repeated himself, a shade more strongly. His eyes were so


    intimidating when he red at her.


    Anne''s attitude made him really unhappy to a point where he hadpletely lost all his patience. He


    was full of possessive desire for this woman and that desire made him lose his mind.


    "Why should I kiss you? Kevin, look at me clearly. I''m Anne, the woman you hate the most!"


    Anne wondered if he was drunk and had just mistaken her for someone else. She didn''t know what to


    think of him anymore. He was so foolish to ask the woman he hated the most to kiss him.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "I know who you are. I just want you to kiss me, Anne!"


    ''Damn it! Did this woman think that I had mistaken her for someone else? I''m not drunk. How could I


    not know who the woman in front of me is?''


    "Are you sure you won''t regret it if I kiss you?" After a moment, Anne sighed and finally took Kevin


    seriously.


    "I will never regret what I have said, so kiss me right now!" The tone of his voice was full of certainty.


    Anne made up her mind, and closed her eyes. Then, she tiptoed to reach for his lips. His lips were so


    soft. She feltfortable which made her feel infatuated with him.


    Although she didn''t know what was wrong with Kevin, she didn''t hide what she truly felt for him at that


    moment. She just took that moment as her chance to kiss him. Anyway, it was not her loss, since she


    truly felt something for him.


    Kevin felt satisfied after feeling Anne''s supple lips. He smiled and slowly closed his eyes.


    Standing in front of the window, Cherry clearly saw that Anne took the initiative to kiss Kevin. Her heart


    was ovee with anger and jealousy.


    She looked at them sharply from afar and shouted, "Anne, how dare you steal my man? You''re going to


    regret this. I will never let you get away with this!"


    Clenching her fists tightly, Cherry didn''t feel any pain even if her nails sank into her flesh. At this


    moment, all she could feel was her hatred for Anne.


    She had already known that Anne didn''t give up on Kevin, but now Anne dared to take the initiative to


    kiss Kevin on the road. That bitch was bing too much. She had crossed the line.


    However, Kevin didn''t push Anne away. He even seemed to enjoy it, which made Cherry feel


    perturbed. She felt anxious with the thought that Kevin might have been the one who initiated the kiss,


    and that sooner orter he would fall in love with Anne.


    It was never easy for Cherry to win his heart. She had invested so much to have him, so she couldn''t


    let all her efforts go to waste. She wanted to be the only woman he loved.


    Anne finally came back to her senses and pushed Kevin away. After a long moment of kissing, her lips


    became more attractive. They felt so supple on his lips. They even turned a little redder than before.


    "Are you satisfied now? Can I leave now?" Anne raised her head and looked at him coldly.


    She had done what he had asked her to do. All she wanted to do now was to leave.


    "What if I say I''m not satisfied? Are you going to kiss me again?"


    The anger in Kevin''s heart disappeared because of the wonderful kiss. He couldn''t help but feel happy


    in his heart.


    "Kevin, you are so shameless!"


    Anne felt angry again. She had never thought that he could go this far. She had thought of him so


    highly before.


    With a smile at the corners of his lips, Kevin remained calm. He looked at her from head to toe with lust


    in his eyes, as if implying something.


    It was a long time ago since thest time Anne had been intimate with him, but still she knew exactly


    what his look meant. She couldn''t help but feel a little nervous.


    A cold breeze blew over, and she felt a little cold in her thin clothes.


    When Kevin noticed that she felt a little cold, he took off his coat and put it on her.


    "You are still pregnant. Aren''t you afraid of getting sick by just wearing thin clothes when you went


    out?" he said in an imperceptible caring tone and looked at Anne discontentedly.


    In fact, even Kevin himself didn''t know that his feelings for Anne had changed greatly.


    Anne was surprised with what he did, but after hearing his words, she felt a little disappointed. She


    knew that he just did it for the sake of their child.


    "It''s getting cold. I''m going back. Here''s your coat."


    She didn''t want to ept the coat because she knew that he just put it on her for the sake of their


    child. Without hesitation, she took it off and handed it to him. She turned around and was about to


    leave.


    "I asked you to put this on!"


    Kevin put his coat on her forcefully. Why did she reject his care all of a sudden?


    "No, it''s not necessary. Your coat costs at least a million dors. It''s a pity if you throw it into the trash


    bin when I return it to you."


    Anne remembered the time she was kidnapped. Kevin also gave her his coat but when she returned it


    to him, he just threw it into the trash bin. The thought made her heart ache a little bit.


    This was the reason why Anne had said those words just now.


    Kevin knew what she meant. He got furious, but he couldn''t vent it. He realized that somehow he was


    wrong and sometimes he could really go too far.


    "I have so many coats, so I can just throw them away at will. Don''t think it''s a waste."


    Even though he realized that somehow his treatment towards her was unfair, and that he wanted to say


    that he wouldn''t throw it away, the words just got altered the moment when they left his mouth.

 Chapter 74 Seducing Kevin

    Chapter 74 Seducing Kevin


    Anne red at Kevin with discontentment. Gritting her teeth, she took off his coat and threw it at him.


    Not waiting for his reaction, she turned around and quickly left.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    As Kevin watched her leave, his lips turned down into a deep frown. However, even though he was


    displeased with her actions, he made no move to follow her.


    Meanwhile, Cherry had been standing in front of the window the whole time, and saw how that little


    scene yed out. As she saw how much Kevin cared about Anne''s health, her heart tightened with


    jealousy. ''No,'' she convinced herself. ''He just cares about her because she''s carrying his unborn child.''


    Despite thinking this, she couldn''t put her mind at ease.


    It went without question that she knew Kevin really well. In the past, she knew that he would never


    have done such a considerate thing to Anne.


    But he had changed a lot recently. Although he had clearly said that he didn''t like Anne, Cherry grew


    more and more uneasy.


    Maybe it was because Kevin had told her that he had something important to do, and did not mention


    the fact that he was actually going to meet up with Anne. If it was indeed just a harmless visit, he


    wouldn''t have the need to hide this from Cherry.


    Upon reaching her room, Anne closed the door behind her and tightly clutched her chest. She could


    feel her heart beating uncontrobly. Even though she was able to be calm in front of Kevin, her


    emotions were all over the ce.


    After taking a few minutes topose herself, she took a deep breath and got ready for bed. Kevin


    stood downstairs the whole time, leaving only when he saw the light of Anne''s room go out.


    Quietly, he went back to his room, heading straight to the bathroom to freshen up. When he came out,


    he was taken aback to see a woman on his bed.


    Lying on her side, Cherry blushed heavily as she straightened out herce nightgown. Her big eyes


    stared up at Kevin sheepishly.


    The sight of her made Kevin''s heart stop in his chest.


    "It''s sote. Why haven''t you gone to bed? And when did youe to my room?" Kevin dried his hair


    and casually strode towards her.


    "I''ve been knocking on your door, but you weren''t answering. So I let myself in. I decided to lie down


    here for a bit while I waited for you to finish your shower,"


    Cherry said in a soft tone with a seductive smile on her face. The slight flush on her cheeks greatly


    elevated her charm.


    "What''s up?" Kevin asked indifferently as he looked away from her.


    "Nothing. I just can''t fall asleep. I wanted to have a chat with you. Are you getting annoyed by me


    now?"


    Her soft voice rang sweetly in the room as she kept her gentle gaze on Kevin''s face.


    With a smile of his own, Kevin looked back at her tenderly.


    "Why would I be annoyed by you?" After staring into each other''s eyes for a few seconds, Kevin


    withdrew his gaze, the smile on his face slowly fading away. "It''ste now," he added in a lower voice.


    "You should get to bed. I''ll just apany you tomorrow if you want."


    Seeing her lying down on his bed actually made him somewhat annoyed. Right now, he wanted to get


    her out of his room as soon as possible.


    Even though he sugar-coated his words, it was obvious to Cherry what he was trying to say. Despite


    the fact that his tone was gentle, it didn''t take much for her to realize that he was trying to drive her


    away.


    Tears welled up in her big eyes as she looked at him in dismay.


    "Kevin, are you starting to hate me? You didn''t have a problem being with me no matter what the time


    was."


    This change in his attitude really made her heart flutter uneasily. If he didn''t love her, how else could


    she possibly get her happily-ever-after with him?


    A slight frown appeared on Kevin''s lips as he got even more annoyed at her. Still, there was a


    gentleness in his eyes. Even up until now, he thought that Cherry was the woman he loved the most.


    "What are you talking about, Cherry? How can I hate you? I like you so much."


    He sat next to her and put his arm around her shoulders.


    In the past, if she had heard these words from him, she would have been over the moon with


    happiness. Now, unfortunately, the uneasiness in her heart grew even more.


    After seeing his interaction with Anne just a while ago, Cherry was determined not to get the least bit


    careless.


    "You really don''t hate me, Kevin?" Raising her head, she looked up at him with uncertainty. The tears


    welling up at the corners of her eyes made her look so pitiful.


    As he saw her like this, the impatience in his heart melted away. After thinking about it, he had to admit


    that he had really been neglecting her a lot recently.


    "When did you be so unsure of yourself? Or is it because you have no confidence about my love


    for you?"


    Kevin''s words were as smooth as butter, his eyes as warm as honey. There wasn''t a moment that he


    wasn''t gentle with Cherry.


    "Of course not. How can I not have confidence in you? I love you so much. Maybe that''s the reason


    why I''m so afraid you''ll end up hating me."


    With Kevin acting especially loving towards her, she continued her charade and shrank back into his


    arms helplessly.


    Her nightgown rubbed against him. It was thin enough for Kevin to feel the warmth and suppleness of


    her skin underneath it.


    It went without question that Cherry was an attractive woman. Any man would easily lose control and


    give in to his desires with a woman like her.


    Even Kevin couldn''t help but swallow and look away restlessly.


    "It''s a bit cold, don''t you think? You''d better put on more clothes."


    When he first saw her in his room, he already had a guess or two what her intentions were. Needless


    to say, he had been trying the entire time not to think about it. Cherry was really a scheming woman.


    From the way he talked and moved, she could feel that he was getting tense. A small proud smile crept


    up her lips.


    As long as she was able to seduce Kevin like this, she was sure that there was no way he would stop


    loving her.


    "Can you hold me in your arms, Kevin? It feels so nice,"


    she said in a low voice, feeling victorious at this point.


    However, much to her surprise, he gently pushed her away.


    "Cherry, it''s gettingte. You''d better go back to your room and have a rest. We can talk tomorrow!"


    He stood up and walked away from the bed, trying to calm himself down.


    Although Kevin was a man with strong self-control, he was still like any other man after all. To be


    around such a beautiful woman like Cherry and not do anything was impossible.


    As she felt that Kevin''s desire was getting stronger and stronger, her beautiful eyes shed with


    sess. Then she raised her head and looked him in the eye. She asked in a surprisingly serious


    tone,


    "Kevin, will you marry me?"


    For a while, Kevin didn''t say a word. Perhaps it was because he didn''t know the answer to her


    question. Or maybe he didn''t want to answer it at all. But then he turned around and looked at her with


    loving eyes.


    Just as Cherry began to worry, Kevin finally spoke. "Of course I''ll marry you."


    Overflowing joy filled up her heart as she heard that.


    "I want to be all yours, Kevin. I want to be your woman. My heart and my body belong to no one but


    you."


    Standing up, she hugged onto his arm, leaning her whole body against his as she whispered her words


    into his ear.


    Even though Kevin knew what she was trying to say, he still kept a level head.


    "And you will be. Just not right now."


    Once again, he pushed her aside. He did not forget his agreement with Anne. Sex was off the table


    until they finalized their divorce.


    Biting on her lower lip, Cherry was surprised to hear his refusal.


    She did not expect that he would able to control himself up to this point.


    "Why do we have to wait? You already said that you would marry me. Why not make me your woman


    right now?"


    Feeling wronged, Cherry looked at him anxiously. There was no way she was going to let herself be


    rejected like this. No one had ever rejected her as much as he had just done now.


    "I made an agreement with Anne that I won''t sleep with you before we have our divorce."


    In truth, there was something else stopping Kevin from having sex with Cherry. He just didn''t know


    what it was. Despite this, he didn''t want to hurt her feelings. Using his divorce agreement was just an


    excuse.


    "Come on, Kevin... I won''t let Anne know about it. I know you are a person who keeps your promise,


    but I don''t want much. I just want to finally be your woman. Can''t you do this for me?"


    As tears streamed down her face, Cherry lowered her head in disappointment. Her voice broke in sobs


    in childlike manner. The sight of her sorrow made Kevin''s heart tremble in despair.


    "Cherry, let''s talk about this some other time please. It''ste now. Go back to your room and get some


    rest."


    Sighing helplessly, Kevin held her in his arms, and rested his chin on her head.


    He had made it clear that he would not betray his agreement with Anne.


    It was his belief before that Cherry would respect his decision. He had no idea how determined and


    desperate she was this time.


    Before he realized what was happening, Cherry suddenly raised her head and kissed his lips.


    Completely in shock, Kevin''s mind went nk. Cherry had always been reserved in his mind, and he


    never expected that she would do such a thing.


    For a split second, he was upset at her move.


    But it didn''t take long for him to give in. Closing his eyes, he held her tightly as he kissed her back with


    passion.

 Chapter 75 Kevins Refusal

    Chapter 75 Kevin''s Refusal


    As Cherry felt Kevin''s passion, her beautiful eyes twinkled with triumph. She realized that she had


    crossed an invisible barrier and she was about to be his woman.


    As long as Kevin slept with her, she would see to it that he would bepletely infatuated with her.


    And in that way Anne wouldn''t stand a chance to be with him.


    With these thoughts in her mind, Cherry doubled her efforts and fervently started removing her clothes,


    so that Kevin could feel her sensuous body and lose himself in her.


    Kevin felt Cherry''s cool bare skin under his palms. His breathing grew faster in anticipation to make


    Cherry his woman. Just as he was about to im her, Anne''s face suddenly shed through his mind.


    He felt as if someone sshed him with ice water. He was numb all over. He let go of Cherry who was


    in his arms.


    Cherry was shocked with Kevin''s abruptness.


    "Kevin, what''s wrong?


    Without Kevin to cover her, Cherry was almost naked.


    Kevin couldn''t look at Cherry''s body anymore. He abruptly got out of bed and quickly put on his shirt.


    "Cherry, it''ste. I''m tired. Please go back to your room."


    He was unable to understand what was happening to him. Anne''s face popped out in his mind at the


    critical moment. And he wouldn''t be able to do anything knowing that the woman under him was Cherry


    and not Anne.


    Cherry was surprised with Kevin''s words. Her eyes dimmed with unhappiness.


    "Kevin, what''s wrong with you? We were just about¡­"


    Cherry being a woman, she was too shy to say the words out loud. However the message could be


    read quite clearly in her beautiful eyes.


    She could feel that he clearly wanted her, but she didn''t expect him to stop at this very moment.


    "Cherry, I always keep my word and I will do what I''ve promised Anne."


    He brought up the agreement, because at the moment he couldn''t think of any other excuse to refuse


    Cherry.


    "Kevin, I just want you. I want to be your woman now!"


    Shepletely lost it when she heard Kevin take Anne''s name. It was because of Anne. Again! She


    was furious when she realized that Kevin could control his desire for her because of Anne and the


    agreement.


    She was trying to calm herself down, but she couldn''t. Because she didn''t believe Kevin stopped


    himself for a mere agreement. Anne had to be the main reason for this change in his mood.


    These thoughts running through Cherry''s mind made her all the more desperate and unwilling to make


    Kevin walk away from her so easily. She had to make him desperate for her and make him im her.


    Only then would she be at ease.


    Without giving a second thought about her nakedness, Cherry quickly got out of bed and walked to


    Kevin. She hugged him, making sure her entire body was pressed intimately to his.


    However, Kevin who had calmed down by now, was sickened and annoyed by Cherry''s behavior. He


    could feel the beginnings of anger taking root, but he knew he couldn''t lose his temper.


    "Cherry, stop this. Go back to your room and get some rest. We''ll talk about thister." Impatiently


    Kevin unwrapped Cherry''s arms from his body and pushed her away from him. He sounded so cold


    and distant.


    Cherry couldn''t believe that Kevin pushed her away again. She looked at him with eyes filled with grief


    and bitterness. Her beautiful eyes quickly filled with tears.


    "Okay, I''ll go¡­" She turned away dejectedly as if her world hade to an end. She picked up her


    pajamas and started slowly putting them on. She felt as if they weighed a ton.


    She sobbed quietly with tears running down her cheeks. Hearing her quiet sobs, Kevin was irritated


    and felt a little bit guilty for his behavior towards her.


    He couldn''t help but refuse her, even though he knew it would make her sad.


    "Cherry, I..."


    He was unsure what to say to her. He wanted to say something tofort her. But, somehow he knew


    whatever he would say, it would only make her more sad.


    "Kevin, you don''t have to exin anything. Actually, I don''t think I want to hear your exnation right


    now."


    Cherry was afraid that she would not be able to hear that Anne was the actual reason for Kevin


    pushing her away. She did not want to ept it.


    Without looking at Kevin, Cherry ran out of the bedroom, crying.


    Once she reached her room, she mmed the door shut. She was furious. She was sure that the only


    reason behind Kevin''s change of behavior towards her was Anne. Somehow Anne was much more


    important to him than she thought. The very thought of it made Cherry queasy to her very core. She


    couldn''t let this go on.


    The morning sun was shining brightly in the room. Anne forgot to close the curtains before going to


    sleepst night. She groaned and turned away from the re of the sun. She tried to open her eyes,


    but they felt as though her eyelids were stuck together. With a lot of effort and will power she tried to


    open her eyes, but her strength failed her. She felt very weak.


    Her mouth was dry and felt as if it was filled with cotton. Desperately in need of water, she struggled to


    sit up. She walked slowly towards the table for a ss of water. She grabbed the ss, but the effort to


    walk drained her of her remaining energy. Her body was shivering with weakness. The ss slipped


    from her hand and shattered into pieces on the floor, moments before her legs gave way.


    "Ah!"


    Anne cried out in pain. A piece of broken ss pierced her slender palm. She tried to sit straight and


    ended leaning against the leg of the table. The pain and all the blood made her sick to her stomach.


    She tried to remove the ss piece, but it hurt too much. Sighing helplessly, she leaned her head back


    and closed her eyes.


    "What''s wrong? What happened?"


    All of a sudden the door opened and Kevin burst into Anne''s bedroom. He looked quite worried. The


    moment his eyes rested on Anne sitting on the floor, cradling her bloodied hand, he immediately rushed


    to her side.


    "What''s going on? What did you do?" he questioned her anxiously looking at her bleeding hand. Then


    he lifted her in his arms and gently ced her on the bed.


    "Nothing serious. It was an ident. No big deal," Anne replied as if the incident was nothing to worry


    about. She felt a flicker of happiness, when she saw the concern in Kevin''s eyes.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    She immediately doused the flicker of happiness and tried to gather herself. She wanted to hide behind


    her veil of indifference and not show how Kevin actually made her feel. Because she did not want to


    get hurt again by him.


    "Your hand is bleeding. How can you say it is not a big deal? Can''t you take care of yourself?"


    Kevin was furious when he heard Anne make light of the ident. Didn''t she care? Was she so


    careless? Her hand was bleeding and definitely hurting like hell, yet she said it was fine. What was


    going on in her mind?


    Taking her hand gently, Kevin looked at the bleeding woman with a distressed expression in his pitch


    ck eyes.


    "Wait here. I''ll get the first aid kit."


    He got up to leave the room. As he was nearing the door, Cherry walked in. Seeing Cherry in Anne''s


    room, Kevin frowned slightly, but continued to walk out of the room, without saying anything to her.


    "Anne, what are you trying to do? Are you trying to gain Kevin''s attention by hurting yourself so early in


    the morning?"


    Cherry inquired coldly seeing Anne''s injured hand.


    Anne frowned with displeasure at Cherry''s question. Her face turned to stone. Cherry was an insidious


    person, hence she felt that everyone was as insidious as her.


    "Don''t try to figure out what other people''s intentions are with that insidious mind of yours. Not


    everyone is as scheming and cunning as you!"


    Anne retorted in a cold tone. She ignored Cherry. She was not feeling well. The pain in her hand had


    multiplied threefold. And she didn''t want to lower her standards as the same level as Cherry. Arguing


    with that woman was undoubtedly like casting pearls before a swine. She was in absolutely no mood to


    talk to Cherry.


    "Really? Don''t even bother to think that I don''t know what you did to seduce Kevin. I know clearly what


    happened between the two of you outside the vist night. Kevin is mine! You cannot take him away


    from me by ying your cheap tricks!"


    The very thought of Kevin and Anne in an intimate scene outside the vist night filled Cherry''s entire


    body with rage. Her beautiful eyes were filled with malice when she red at Anne.


    ''How dare Anne try to take my man away from me? I will not spare her!'' Cherry swore to herself.


    "Are you spying on Kevin?!"


    Anne frowned slightly and a hint of coldness shed in her eyes. From what she knew, there was no


    one aroundst night outside the vi. How did Cherry know what transpired between her and Kevin


    last night? Would Kevin still thought that Cherry was a sweet and simple girl, if he came to know about


    her?


    Cherry panicked and began to feel guilty on hearing Anne''s question. But she would not admit to it.


    "I didn''t! Anne, don''t talk nonsense. Believe it or not, I will tell Kevin that you ndered me!"


    Cherry red at Anne angrily. The viciousness in her eyes was more obvious than before. If Anne


    continued to stay here, sooner orter she would be a problem. She must find a clever way to drive


    Anne away, without iting to bite her in the behind.


    Being hounded by Cherry, Anne was terribly unhappy and wanted to fight back, but at that very


    moment Kevin returned to the bedroom with the first aid kit in his hand.


    In the past, she had argued with Cherry in front of Kevin and she had suffered a lot in the bargain. Now,


    she was no longer the naive girl that she was before. Life had taught her to be smart. The best way of


    not being on the receiving end of Kevin''s hurtful words was to merely not have a direct conflict with


    Cherry. Moreover, Anne didn''t want to pay any more attention to these matters now.


    Anne was dizzy and the bleeding hand made matters worse. She shook her head to clear her thoughts


    and tried to concentrate.


    "I''ll have to take the broken ss piece out first. It will hurt. Try to bear it." It was the first time that


    Kevin had spoken to Anne in such gentle tones and not in the disgusted and cold way that he usually


    spoke to her in.


    Anne was surprised and she looked into his gentle eyes. Her heart grew tender. This was the very first


    time that she had seen him speak to her so gently.


    She continued to look at him nkly and was not sure whether she should be happy or sad.


    Kevin gently held her hand in his and with the help of the tweezers he carefully removed the broken


    ss from her palm. He checked her hand closely to see whether there were any stray pieces of ss.


    He applied the antiseptic and gently blew on her hand, so that she shouldn''t feel the sting of the


    medicine. The entire time his eyes were filled with concern for her.


    Looking at Kevin''s love and tenderness towards Anne, Cherry was consumed with jealousy. She


    couldn''t stand it anymore, and that made her more angry and hostile towards Anne.


    "Kevin, let me wrap the bandage for Anne,"


    Cherrymented as she walked towards Kevin. She wanted to rip the gauze from his hands. She did


    not want him to have any physical contact with Anne.


    But Kevin refused, "No, that''s okay. I''ll do it."


    Anne looked at Kevin in surprise. She couldn''t understand what was happening. She didn''t expect him


    to refuse his sweetheart. The abrupt and cold way Kevin spoke to Cherry made Anne''s heart throb a


    bit. She desperately tried to be aloof and not be affected by it, but her cold heart seemed to be warming


    up a bit.

 Chapter 76 Cherrys Uneasiness

    Chapter 76 Cherry''s Uneasiness


    The way Kevin refused her made Cherry even more furious. She stared at Anne with such hostility and


    malevolence in her eyes. It was unknown how many times she had wanted to kill Anne.


    Anne had already been used to Cherry''s malefic gaze. She nced back at her nonchntly and then


    ignored her the rest of the time.


    Kevin was not so skilled in wrapping bandages, and it was evident in the way that he treated Anne''s


    wound. Her hand looked like a traditional Chinese rice pudding after Kevin bandaged it. She just hurt


    her palms but Kevin wrapped her hand entirely.


    "Are you really not going to let me eat? What made you think it was okay to wrap my whole hand like


    this?"


    Anne said while rolling her eyes in annoyance at Kevin. She thought he was proficient in everything


    until she saw the way he poorly wrapped her hand like that.


    "Well, you still get your left hand. Don''t you?"


    He got frustrated upon seeing the look of disappointment on Anne''s face. He thought what he did for


    her was special but her reaction clearly gave him the impression that it wasn''t. He started thinking that


    she might have been a little ungrateful this time.


    "I do, but I can''t use chopsticks using my left hand. So, what''s the point?" she grunted, while looking at


    Kevin dismissively. Was this man really just ying tricks on her?


    "Is that the only problem? Then I''ll feed you!"


    Kevin said without hesitation,pletely ignoring the reaction of the two women.


    Anne was taken aback. She couldn''t believe Kevin would respond like that. In a normal situation, she


    would expect him to just tell her to starve to death.


    But today was clearly different. He even offered to feed her. She started wondering why he had


    changed all of a sudden.


    Cherry was shocked too. Her hatred for Anne grew even more. Kevin''s inclination towards Anne was


    getting more and more obvious, and she did not want it to keep going on like that. She knew she had to


    do something to prevent Anne to get between her and Kevin.


    "Since when have you be so concerned about Anne?" Cherry said with a hint of jealousy in her


    tone and tried to force a little smile.


    "She is pregnant with my child. Shouldn''t I care about her?" Kevin said without having any guilty


    feelings about Cherry''s question.


    "Yeah, I get that she is bearing your child, so it''s only natural for you to care for her. I''m just curious why


    you seem to have changed drastically all of a sudden."


    Cherry was obviously confounded when she heard Kevin''s response. It would seem that he was aware


    of how his attitude towards Anne had changed, but he didn''t try to hide his affection towards her in front


    of Cherry.


    Meanwhile, Anne could not help but sneer while noticing the panic on Cherry''s face. Cherry had been


    so good at pretending, but he might find out about her true colors soon.


    "Cherry, go and ask the kitchen crew to prepare some nutritious soup for Anne. She needs it. She is


    too thin," Kevin ordered.


    Cherry just said one wrong sentence, so that didn''t cause Kevin to suspect too much. But what he said


    next made it more difficult for her to ept.


    She stared at Anne with so much hatred once again. She really wished she could just kill her at that


    moment. She couldn''t ept that Kevin actually ordered her to do things for that bitch.


    But she knew that no matter how much she hated Anne from the beginning, she could never let it show


    whenever she was in front of Kevin.


    So she took a deep breath and said, "Alright, I''ll take care of it." After speaking in the most gentle tone


    she could muster, she turned around and did what Kevin asked for.


    Anne and Kevin were then left alone, and the atmosphere started to get extremely awkward. As much


    as Anne really tried, she couldn''t work up a word to say.


    She would have resorted to just driving him away if he hadn''t shown that he cared for her moments


    ago. She thought to herself that if she would have her cold face on, it would seem like she was totally


    ungrateful.


    "Kevin, thank you. I really appreciate what you just did for me,"


    Anne said, as if breaking the ice after an awkward silence between them. She tried to sound more


    sincere to lighten the mood.


    "Aha, Anne! I guess it turns out that you still have some conscience left in you,"


    Kevin snorted. He felt so nervous around her just now, but this woman merely thanked him for what he


    did. He thought that was not enough.


    He should have just epted Anne''s gratitude and been content, but that was not him. He was really


    good at ruining the atmosphere.


    Anne curled her lips in dissatisfaction and stood up. She started feeling dizzy again and she felt a chill


    feeling.


    She slightly frowned and tried to ignore the difort she was feeling. She fell down again after taking


    a couple of steps. She felt as if she was stepping on something ridiculously soft like cotton, and that


    she lost her strength altogether.


    "Anne, are you alright? What''s happened?" Kevin reacted immediately and managed to catch her.


    Worry filled his eyes as he witnessed how she was that day. He wondered if she was sick or


    something.


    He tried to check her temperature by touching her forehead with his slender fingers that were a little


    cold from fear and worry. His face turned pale and he felt flustered when he felt that her temperature


    was high.


    "Oh, Anne! Didn''t you feel that you had a fever?" he said while anxiously looking at her. He had never


    felt so worried before.


    "Ah, well. I''m fine, I''m fine. Don''t worry. I''ll just drink some water and then I''ll be okay." Anne said while


    struggling to stand up from Kevin''s arms, but he was holding her tightly.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "What do you mean you''re fine? Your temperature is too high right now for you to tell me you''re just


    fine! You are pregnant. You''re sick, and you''re trying to just ignore it. Don''t you care about the safety of


    the child you''re bearing?"


    He was starting to get angry for he had never seen a mother who couldn''t care less if she had a fever


    while she was pregnant.


    Hearing him talk about the baby made Anne slightly tremble. She said she was fine because she didn''t


    want to ept that Kevin was trying to show that he cared. She forgot that the baby might be affected


    by her fever.


    "I''ll call Samter. He should be here soon." She put away Kevin''s arms that were wrapped around her,


    and picked up her phone to call Sam.


    Kevin knew how much Sam cared about Anne. When he heard her mention his name, his face instantly


    darkened. He had nned to stop her from calling Sam, but when he remembered her current physical


    condition, he thought he''d rather not object and just bear the unhappiness he was feeling in his heart.


    After she hung the phone up, shey on her bed, still feeling ufortable. She wanted to get some


    sleep.


    Her body seemed to be in an ice cer, shivering from the chills. Her thin body seemed to shrink into a


    small ball into the quilt.


    Seeing her like this, Kevin felt heartbroken. Her pale face and tightly furrowed eyebrows which were


    painful to watch.


    He took off his coat andid it down on the quilt. He held Anne tightly from behind to try and give her


    some warmth.


    The sudden warmth startled Anne, and when she came to her senses, she pushed Kevin away with all


    her strength.


    "What are you doing? Let go of me!"


    She was really angry, but she could not even shout, so it didn''t sound intimidating at all.


    "What did you think I was doing? Anne, don''t be ridiculous. I''m not being dirty or anything. I just wanted


    to try and provide you some warmth."


    Seeing the vignce and surprise in her eyes, Kevin figured out what she might have been worrying


    about. This woman''s thoughts were pretty odd. She was so sick now and she was still thinking that he


    might do something to her? Was he such a bad man who would even take advantage of a sick woman


    in her eyes?


    "I¡­ when did I say that? It was you who went to my bed without my permission!" Anne blushed a little


    while speaking in an unnatural tone.


    She was thinking too much. How could a man like Kevin want to do that to her? The two of them had


    sex before because Kevin wanted to have a baby. But now that she was already pregnant, this man


    should feel disgusted to touch her again. Besides, he already had a beautiful woman like Cherry by his


    side.


    "I had pure intentions when I went to your bed. It was for your own good. Tell me, don''t you feel warmer


    now after I just held you?"


    he said looking at Anne while feeling a little annoyed. He cared about her so much but she wasn''t even


    appreciative of it.


    She wanted to push him away until she heard him say that. She felt a little warmth in her chest. It


    turned out that he did have some humanity in him.


    Thinking about how Kevin did something nice for her she felt relieved. She moved her body while still in


    his arms and finally found afortable position.


    Kevin''s face became a little stiff while Anne moved restlessly. He asked himself if she was deliberately


    torturing him.


    "Anne, you better behave yourself or you will pay for it!" he whispered in her ear while gritting his teeth.


    As soon as she felt his warm breath on her neck, she moved her body, and in an embarrassed tone


    she said,


    "What did I do to offend you this time?"


    She thought about how capricious Kevin was. She didn''t even say anything, so she couldn''t think of a


    reason why he had to threaten her like that.


    "Anne, are you trying to seduce me?" Kevin leaned his thing against Anne''s thigh. The sound of his


    voice was quite charming.


    Having done a considerable amount of intimate things with him before, Anne knew what he was trying


    to do. She started feeling agitated and somewhat annoyed. She wanted to kick him out of bed.


    However, when she felt something hard against her thigh, she didn''t dare to move anymore. She


    feared it would just cause his desire to grow stronger.


    "How about you leave my bed?" she blurted out.


    All she wanted then was for him to leave her alone immediately. She was really worried that he


    wouldn''t be able to control himself. After all, she shouldn''t be doing something like that with him now.


    "Do you honestly think you can decide that for me right now?"


    Kevin said in an enticing and surly voice, showing his strong desire that he clearly didn''t want to let go


    of her.

 Chapter 77 Kevin Is Jealous

    Chapter 77 Kevin Is Jealous


    "What do you want now?"


    Anne looked at Kevin sharply. She had to endure the soreness she felt all throughout her body. She


    regretted letting him stay on her bed.


    "Did I say that I wanted to do anything?" Kevin whispered to her ear. His voice was attractive, yet held


    a hint of distress.


    "Kevin, I don''t want to talk to you right now. You''d better leave. Sam will arrive soon. I''m sure that you


    don''t want to be misunderstood by others, right?"


    Seeing that Kevin had no intention of leaving her bed, Anne took the initiative to threaten him.


    "Is it really me who''s afraid to be misunderstood, or you?"


    Hearing Sam''s nameing from her mouth made Kevin furious. His eyes turned cold and


    intimidating.


    She had always mentioned of this man. Was he really that important to her? Why would she bother


    what Sam would think of her?


    She was left speechless. She just stared at him with a hint of worry in her eyes. She was thinking of


    how angry Cherry would be if she found out about it.


    "Just get out of my bed as soon as possible, or Cherry, the ''love of your life'', would be sad if she finds


    out about this."


    Anne used Cherry in order to stop Kevin again. She knew that he would always feel a sense of guilt


    when he heard the name of the love of his life. She looked righteous as she ignored his gloomy face.


    Although she missed this man''s embrace, she had to push him away. She was tired of being harassed


    by Cherry all the time, and she didn''t have enough strength to argue with her over and over.


    "Anne, I have warned you before. Didn''t you take it seriously? Are you irritating me on purpose?" Kevin


    said coldly. He was really irritated every time Anne acted like this.


    Feeling his anger, Anne felt a little uneasy. A shiver ran down her spine as she looked at his fearsome


    eyes.


    "No, I didn''t. I was just kindly reminding you that I don''t want to cause a conflict between the two of you.


    I know that if that happens, I would definitely be the one who bears the brunt of the consequences


    again."


    She was so used to being med by Kevin every now and then. Every time Cherry looked sad, he


    would harass her and put all the me on her. She didn''t want to be treated like trash anymore.


    "A kind reminder? Do I need to be kindly reminded, Anne?" Kevin sounded threatening. Anne was a bit


    frightened after hearing him.


    This woman didn''t take his words seriously. He wanted to teach her a lesson for this and see if she


    would still dare to irritate him afterwards.


    Anne had had enough of him. Feeling the hard thing that leaned against her thigh, she became


    nervous. Did this man really want to do that to her again? She still felt debilitated. Couldn''t he at least


    consider that? Besides, this man always hated her. How was it possible that he wanted her now? What


    was on his mind?


    "Kevin, are you serious?" Anne said shortly. She didn''t dare to say one more word because of the fear


    of angering him even more.


    "Do you think that I will make fun of you over this kind of thing? Do you think I''m a fool?"


    He was totally disappointed of how she acted. The way she responded made him even more upset. He


    swore that if Anne dared to say anything to irritate him again, he would definitely coerce her to sexual


    intimation.


    "Of course not. I just feel that you hate me so much that you would do that to anyone except me,"


    Anne said fawningly with a forced smile. She tried to convince him of his hatred towards her. In that


    way, she thought that he might feel better, and realize that she was not the woman to get intimate with.


    However, this just made him feel more frustrated.


    "Anne, do you honestly think that I will just casually sleep with another woman?" What the hell did this


    woman think of him, a yboy?


    What did she mean by saying that he would do it to anyone except her?


    "I¡­ I didn''t mean that. I¡­"


    Anne didn''t know how to express herself to him. She had been feeling dizzy. She didn''t even know how


    to handle this man any longer. She wished that she could just y possum and get rid of him.


    Suddenly, a knock was heard from the door, and soon the slender figure of Sam appeared in the room.


    Anne sighed in relief when she saw hime in. She felt that he was her salvation. His arrival was


    definitely in a good timing!


    "Anne, what are you doing?"


    When Sam saw the two lying on the bed and hugging each other, his eyes darkened and he felt


    disappointed.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Just as how it was expected, Sam already misunderstood them. Knowing this, Anne exined


    immediately with a trace of anxiety in her eyes, "Sam, we did nothing."


    "Wait, what do you mean by nothing? We both have done everything. Isn''t it a little inappropriate for


    you to deny it?"


    How could this woman be so anxious in front of Sam? What did he really mean to her? Sam was so


    important that she didn''t care about Kevin at all when she saw him.


    Anne didn''t expect that Kevin woulde out to mess up the situation. At that moment, she felt really


    upset, and her eyes were so full of dissatisfaction.


    "Kevin, what do you mean? We did not do anything!"


    Damn it! What would Sam think of her now? Kevin seemed like he was really out of his mind. There


    was nothing that happened between the two of them!


    "If we hadn''t done it, would you be pregnant with my child? Anne, the baby in you is the best proof that


    you are my woman!"


    Kevin tantly dered his ownership. After saying that, he looked at Sam with so much intensity.


    This man even brought up what happened in the past. He was acting so desperate!


    Anne stared daggers at Kevin. He was really getting into her nerves. It came to a point where she just


    wanted to kick him out of her bed. How could there be such a shameless man in the world?


    She shifted her eyes to Sam. Suddenly, her eyes were filled with angst. She was worried that Sam


    would misunderstand the rtionship between her and Kevin.


    However, there was no expression on Sam''s face. He was still as gentle as before. Although he was


    shocked when he saw the two of them on the bed, he surely believed that Anne was telling the truth.


    "Anne, if you''re not feeling well, let me check you first."


    Completely ignoring the presence of Kevin in the room, Sam looked at Anne''s face with his soft eyes


    and gave her a tender smile.


    "I''m so sorry to bother you all the time." Every time Anne got sick, Sam would always be there to take


    care of her. As time went by, she felt a little guilty.


    "You don''t have to be so polite to me. It''s my duty to take care of you,"


    Sam said in a gentle manner. He didn''t want their rtionship to be so alienated.


    Kevin, who waspletely ignored by the two, felt angry again. ''Damn it! When she saw Sam, she


    already ignored my presence. What about me? Am I nothing to her?''


    "Mr. Kevin, I want to have a physical examination for Anne. Can you please excuse us?" Sam said


    indifferently while staring at Kevin who was lying on the bed next to Anne.


    "What if I say no?" Kevin said arrogantly. There was so much malice in his dark eyes.


    Sam didn''t expect his answer. Nevertheless, he wanted to appear calm, so he smiled at Kevin.


    "But Mr. Kevin, I can''t do a physical examination of her because you are in the middle. She looks pale,


    she must be seriously ill. Do you want to dy her treatment? Please reconsider. She is pregnant with


    your child,"


    Sam spoke wlessly. He was neither humble nor pushy. Even Kevin couldn''t find any ws in his


    manner of speaking.


    He had already rified his point. There was no way for Kevin to be resistant. It would be a shame for


    him to do so.


    Consequently, Kevin got out of the bed at once. He looked at Sam coldly. It was the first time that he


    had been left with no words to rebut.


    Anne finally let out a sigh of relief. She couldn''t help but feel astounded. Sam was incredible! He was


    able to put Kevin in the right ce with just a few sentences.


    "Sam, you''d better take good care of her. If anything happens to the baby, I won''t let you go easily!"


    Kevin said in a harsh tone before leaving the room.


    Anne felt relieved when he left the room. She didn''t feel anything but oppression whenever Kevin was


    around.


    "Come on, let''s check your temperature first." Sam gently smiled at her. He sat next to her, and handed


    her the thermometer.


    Anne put the thermometer under her armpit and smiled at him. She started to admire Sam even more.


    "Do you feel any difort other than fever and dizziness?" Sam''s voice sounded so warm and


    comforting in Anne''s ears. His sunny face, and gentle nature was a breath of fresh air.


    "No, I think it''s just a slight fever. Other than that, I''m fine." When the thought of what she had done


    with Kevin outside the vist night came to her mind, the look on Anne''s face became a little


    unnatural.


    She had no idea of what was going on in Kevin''s mind. His attitude towards her had changed a lot.


    Sometimes, she couldn''t help but doubt if the person before her was the real Kevin.


    "Now that there''s nothing serious, I''m relieved. I''ll prescribe you medicines that pregnant women can


    take. You must take them on time, okay?"


    Sam reminded her patiently and took out some medicine from his med kit.


    "Don''t worry, I will take the medicine on time. I will take care of myself for the sake of this baby."


    Sam treated her like a child. Anne couldn''t help but feel happy. She was a grown-up, yet he reminded


    her to take medicine all the time.


    "I''m afraid that you might forget it. How about this? I will call you every day at the exact time when you


    should take your medicine, so that there''ll be no chance for you to forget it."


    Sam knew that Anne wouldn''t feel like doing anything when she was in a bad mood. Now that she lived


    here, he wanted to take care of her and remind her of the things she needed to do. He was worried that


    she might neglect herself every time she was in a bad mood.

 Chapter 78 Suppressed Feelings

    Chapter 78 Suppressed Feelings


    As soon as Sam left, Kevin came back to Anne''s room. The moment he entered, he red at her


    coldly.


    ''I haven''t done anything wrong, have I?'' Anne wondered. The silence between them grew uneasily as


    they stared each other down.


    "I assume that your Sam is gone?"


    Finally, Kevin spoke up as he slowly walked up to her. The darkness in his eyes never wavered. The


    thought of how Sam had cared for her just now was making him deeply upset.


    Frowning, Anne narrowed her eyes at Kevin unhappily. Was he... jealous? Did he think that there was


    something between her and Sam?


    "Wait... ''My'' Sam? What do you mean by that exactly?"


    Anne crossed her arms over her chest. There was a spitefulness in her tone as she raised her eyebrow


    at him. This man acted so strange recently.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Do I have to spell it out for you? I can see how close you are with him." With his thoughtspletely


    preupied, Kevin didn''t even notice the jealously in his own tone.


    "I don''t think I need to exin my rtionship with Sam to you, Mr. Kevin!"


    Even though she heard the jealousy in his voice, Anne figured that he was only acting that way


    because of his unreasonable possessiveness and nothing more.


    With his face growing even darker, he leaned over towards her, putting his face merely centimeters


    away from hers. His nostrils red with anger.


    "You don''t need to exin to me? Don''t forget that you''re still my wife!"


    His hands balled up into fists at his side as he gritted his teeth. In his mind, she was still her woman.


    How could he let her say something like that to him?


    "Wife? Are you kidding me? Our marriage meant nothing! In case you forgot, we only got married


    because we had an agreement. But if we''re going by your logic, maybe you''d also want to exin your


    rtionship with Cherry to me!"


    Anne sneered disdainfully at Kevin as she held her ground.


    It didn''t make sense to her that he would act up all of a sudden. Both of them knew that their marriage


    was just a superficial one. Yet, here he was now, acting as if they were really husband and wife!


    Kevin''s eyes burned with anger the moment she mentioned Cherry.


    "Don''t try to change the subject right now, damn it! Are you trying to piss me off?"


    ''This woman! Why can''t she just stop mentioning Cherry?!''


    "I''m just telling it as it is. Why, are you telling me there''s nothing going on between you two?" Even


    though he was already fuming, Anne boldly confronted him.


    How could this man be so domineering and unreasonable? He was the one who stormed into her room


    and questioned her rtionship with Sam. And yet when she was the one asking questions, he started


    getting all defensive!


    "You''ve always known what she means a lot to me. Do I really have to exin it to you again?"


    Kevin said slowly when he stared at Anne''s beautiful face. He tried his best to suppress as much of his


    anger as he could.


    A mischievous smile crept up the corners of his lips. It was the perfect time for him to find out how


    Anne would react when he talked about Cherry, to see whether or not she would get upset.


    Taking a step back, he shrugged indifferently. "My rtionship with Cherry is--"


    "Enough! I don''t want to hear it!"


    Before he could get another word out, Anne snapped at him. Even though Kevin was not able to finish


    his sentence, her heart started to ache. It was difficult for her to hear anything about his intimacy with


    that woman.


    "Anne, are you angry?"


    The pain in her eyes were as in as day. When he saw how much she cared, there was an


    undeniable happiness and satisfaction that surged through Kevin.


    "No, I just don''t want to hear anything about you two. Who cares about who you''re with? It has nothing


    to do with me!"


    With a scoff, Anne turned away from him, trying her best to keep her emotions in order.


    "Really? Is that so? So I guess you don''t mind what happened between me and Cherry, right?"


    Once again, Kevin was getting frustrated at her stubbornness. What did he have to do to make this


    woman admit that she cared about him!


    "Yes, I don''t mind at all. I don''t care if she''s just your friend or if you two are sleeping with each other.


    Your business is your own. I don''t need an exnation from you!"


    As she spoke, Anne kept her gaze away from Kevin. She knew that if she cast one nce at him, she


    might not be able to hold in what she was really feeling.


    In truth, she badly wanted to tell him how much pain his involvement with Cherry was causing her.


    Every time she saw them being together intimately, sadness and hate overwhelmed her entire being.


    "Say that again to my face. Say it!"


    Kevin fumed. ''How can she be this firm? Doesn''t she care about me at all?!''


    Finally, she looked back at him. Although she was intending to say her words directly at his face, she


    found herself unable to do so.


    Other than the fact that she didn''t want to push her luck with his anger, she could feel the destion in


    his voice.


    "Please, just get out. I''m tired. I don''t want to talk to you anymore"


    All this arguing had Anne feelingpletely drained. It was just hard for her to figure out what Kevin


    wanted at this point. No matter what she said, he always had something to say against her.


    "What if I say no?" he asked sternly.


    There had never been a woman who drove him away so persistently. He was really pissed off.


    This made him want her to be submissive to him more. With a sense of pride, he raised his chin as he


    red at her.


    ''This man is really shameless to the extreme!'' Anne thought.


    "If you''re so insistent on staying, then stay. Do whatever you want. Either way, I''m tired and I''m going to


    bed!"


    Afterwards, she quickly turned around and slumped into her mattress. With her back towards him, she


    took a deep breath and tightly closed her eyes.


    ''I don''t care! Do what you want. I just need you out of my head!'' she screamed in her mind.


    Frowning, Kevin clicked his tongue in annoyance, thinking of what he should do.


    For a while, Anne calmed down, thinking that he would finally leave her alone now that she was


    ignoring himpletely. Unfortunately, she didn''t know Kevin well enough. Not long after, he walked up


    to the bed andy down beside her.


    "What are you doing?!" She tried to push him off the bed but to no avail. Before she knew it, he had his


    arms tightly around her.


    "I''m tired too! Can''t I rest here?" He held on to her and didn''t let her go no matter how hard she tried to


    push him away.


    "You have your own room! Get out of here!"


    Heat rushed up her face as anger filled her heart. She couldn''t believe the way this man acted! Did he


    really think she was some pushover, someone he could bully whenever he desired?


    "Is it so wrong that I want to sleep with you in my arms?! You are my wife! You''re obliged to sleep with


    me!" Kevin said coldly, his tone domineering. The more she pushed away, the tighter he held onto her


    body.


    ''This guy is unbelievable! How does he still have the audacity to say something like that?!'' At this point,


    she really wanted to kick him down.


    "You have so many women around you. Just sh them a smile and I''m sure they''lle running to


    make you happy."


    Sarcasm oozed in her tone as she sneered at him. She kept thinking about what an awful person Kevin


    was to her. He didn''t even love her to begin with and yet he was asking so much from her.


    Just when she was about to push him even harder, Kevin leaned in and kissed her.


    ''What--!'' Her face got even redder.


    Her eyes widened in anger. "Are you serious?! You''re so shameless!" All of her patience had


    completely disappeared at this point. She stared at him with resentment and disbelief.


    "Shameless? Come on. Say that again!" he threatened.


    "Kevin, you--!"


    With his face so close to hers, she couldn''t bring herself to repeat those words. As ast resort, she


    tried again to push him away without much sess.


    "Anne..." Kevin whispered in her ear, his voice abruptly low and charming.


    Her heart skipped a beat. All of a sudden, she was unable to move, fearing that he might do something


    out of line.


    It wasn''t because she was thinking of her own well-being. Even though they had already slept together,


    she was still pregnant. If anything happened, it might jeopardize the baby''s health.


    "Kevin, get a grip on yourself. I''m not Cherry, okay?" she said through her teeth.


    Why was he doing this to her now? In her heart, she knew that the person he wanted was Cherry.


    "I know what I''m doing. But if you ever mention that woman''s name again, don''t think for a second that


    I don''t have my ways of punishing you."


    ''Damn! How dare she mention another woman''s name at such a moment! What a fool she is!''


    When Anne heard what he said, her lips pressed into a fine line. There was no way she would dare to


    say anything more now. She was really afraid that he would really do something to her if he was angry.


    "Fine. But I''m really tired. For the sake of the baby, just let me rest," Anne said cautiously, observing


    carefully how he would react.


    At first, Kevin didn''t want to let go of her, but when he heard what she said, his hold of her loosened a


    bit. Of course he was worried about the baby as much as she was. Even so, it irritated him that he


    wasn''t able to get his way.


    After a while, his eyes lit up. "The doctor said that the first three months are dangerous period, and you


    will be fine afterwards," he said in a low voice. "If my memory serves me right, you''ll be three months


    into your pregnancy in a few days."


    There was a trace of dissatisfaction in his tone, though he had tried hard to suppress it.

 Chapter 79 Release His Beastly Desires

    Chapter 79 Release His Beastly Desires


    What did he mean by that? Did he never really n to let her go?


    "Kevin, can you go out? I''m tired, and I want to rest!" She didn''t want to talk about it anymore, so she


    asked Kevin to leave her alone.


    "This is my home, and you are my woman. You have no right to drive me away!"


    Kevin grunted with displeasure. He felt aggrieved that this woman kept on pushing him away.


    The thought of dealing with this absurd and arrogant man made Anne upset. However, he was still


    hugging her from behind. She couldn''t escape from the tightness of his embrace, so she had no choice


    but to suppress her anger, and let herself calm down.


    She closed her eyes and ignored him. No matter what she said, it turned out fruitless because he didn''t


    want to listen to anything she had to say. She did not want to waste her time talking anymore, so it was


    better for her to stay calm.


    The hazy feeling returned to her, and soon she fell asleep.


    Every angle emphasized her beauty. Her features were so delicate and pleasing to the eye. As soon as


    she fell asleep, her tempting lips slightly opened.


    Kevin found her attractive. Staring at her while she was sleeping made him feel a strange desire.


    There was a trace of tenderness in his eyes. He touched her face gently with his slender fingers, and


    felt the warmth of her cheeks on his fingertips.


    Anne moved a bit when she felt that someone was stroking her face. Her pretty eyebrows wrinkled


    slightly.


    Kevin leaned closer to her, and was about to kiss her tempting lips, but the door suddenly opened.


    He was surprised when he turned his face at the door. He saw Cherry''s pale face. Her once alluring


    eyes were now filled with pain.


    He immediately came back to his senses and bolted out of the bed. He lifted the quilt and straightened


    his clothes.


    "Cherry, what are you doing here?" His tone was indifferent. He was trying to avoid exining what she


    had witnessed.


    Seeing Kevin''s indifferent expression made Cherry feel even worse. Soon, tears welled up in her eyes.


    "I didn''t see you in your room just now. The servant told me that you were in Anne''s room, so I came to


    take a look."


    She started to feel uneasy by the time the servant told her that Kevin had been in Anne''s room for a


    long time. It seemed like the thing she was most afraid of happening had already happened.


    "Yes, she caught a cold." It was a tepid sentence again, with no intention to exin at all.


    "Kevin, did you just¡­"


    After a moment of silence, Cherry finally voiced out what was on her mind. Anxiety overcame her face.


    She was afraid that Kevin was beginning to fall for Anne.


    Kevin frowned in displeasure. In his mind, if Cherry didn''te in, he could have kissed Anne already.


    She ruined the moment he was supposed to have.


    "You already saw what happened just now." Kevin wore his cold expression. He was not in the mood to


    exin himself to Cherry.


    Her heart was already pierced, but his words stabbed it again. His words felt sharper than a knife.


    Cherry felt even worse.


    "Kevin, are you tempted by Anne¡­ Are you¡­" Cherry was afraid of hearing Kevin''s answer. She didn''t


    want to hear an answer that would shatter her heart.


    Kevin was surprised by her question. He had not even thought about it himself.


    He just knew that he cared more and more about this woman through every passing day. As time


    passed by, he found himself desiring greater than what he had with her.


    It seemed that he was really falling for her...


    The thought startled him. How could he fall in love with the woman he used to hate all his life? Why did


    it have to be Anne, a vicious and scheming woman?


    "Cherry, you''re overthinking again. How could I fall in love with her? You know that men just need to


    release their desires every now and then."


    Kevin seemed to have forgotten that Anne was there. He was not aware that his exnation to Cherry


    would also hurt Anne. A tear silently streaked across the corner of her eyes.


    "Really?"


    Cherry couldn''t believe Kevin''s exnation. In her mind, he had already fallen in love with Anne.


    Tears were about to roll down her face and her eyes looked pitiful. Kevin felt guilty when he saw her


    face.


    "Of course what I said is true. Don''t you believe me?" He strode to Cherry and held her in his arms. He


    gently stroked her hair and calmed her down.


    Although she still didn''t believe him, Cherry didn''t dare to mention Anne in front of him. She was afraid


    that if she kept on doubting him, he would really tell her the truth and he would start to hate her.


    "I believe you, Kevin. No matter what you say, I believe you. I just hope you won''t let me down."


    Cherry looked into his eyes with full sincerity. She wanted to see through his heart and feel a sense of


    reassurance.


    "Don''t worry. I won''t," Kevin said in a sincere tone. He then kissed her softly and smiled at her.


    "Then let''s go out. Don''t disturb Anne''s rest here. If you are worried about her, I''ll be the one who will


    take good care of her."


    Cherry vowed that she would put a boundary between Kevin and Anne from now on. She didn''t want to


    see him lingering around her nor check on her anymore.


    "Don''t worry. The maid will take care of her,"


    Kevin ndly replied. He didn''t want Cherry to overthink about it. He deliberately used a cold tone


    when talking about Anne to assure Cherry that he had no interest in Anne at all.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Seeing that Kevin had returned to his usual indifference to Anne, Cherry felt relieved. However, she


    couldn''t deny that Anne was really a threat to her ever since she stayed in this house. At first, she was


    trying to build up herself by showing how much she cared for Anne, but now that everything seemed to


    work differently, her new n was to find a way to get her out of the house.


    After the door was closed, Anne opened her eyes and smiled bitterly.


    All this time when she almost believed that Kevin had really changed, she was awakened to the reality


    that he would always despise her and that she would be thest person that he would fall in love with.


    It turned out that it was all just a show to release his beastly desires. She was so stupid to fall for his


    tenderness.


    Why hadn''t she thought of his ulterior motive? She was almost moved by every moment with him only


    to find out that he was only ying with her. When he was happy, he was gentle to her. When he was


    angry, he just said those hurtful words that shattered her heart to pieces. Where did he even get the


    nerve to do that? It was really an unbelievable misfortune.


    She didn''t want to sleep anymore. She couldn''t because the truth bothered her. She got up, and


    endured the dizziness. Then she drank a ss of water; she needed to be sober now.


    Suddenly, the phone rang. It was a message from Sam, reminding her to take the medicine.


    She felt a little warmer after reading his message. Life was really tough, but at least, she had a friend


    who really cared about her.


    She hadn''t seen Kevin for two days. It was not new to her anymore. At this time, it was certain that he


    was with Cherry.


    "Kevin, didn''t I say that I didn''t need to buy clothes? I already have a lot in our house."


    Standing at the top of the stairs, Anne stared at the two people who were walking hand in hand. They


    were so intimate with each other. In this vi, it looked as if Anne was the detestable third party, a


    miserable concubine.


    "Change them all! Thetest clothes of this season fit you very well. You will look even more beautiful


    in them," Kevin said in a forthright tone, and smiled at Cherry sweetly.


    "Okay, as long as you like." Kevin held Cherry closer. He knew exactly how to capture her heart, and


    drive her doubt away.


    Anne couldn''t stand to watch their intimate scene, so she just turned around and went upstairs. Their


    smiling faces put her off the mood.


    "Anne? Why are you standing there?" Cherry asked as soon as Anne turned around.


    As a matter of fact, she had already noticed Anne''s presence. She clung to Kevin''s arms on purpose to


    make her feel jealous, as if telling her that Kevin was never going to be her man.


    Kevin turned to look at the stairs and saw Anne''s slender back. His eyes darkened, but he remained


    calm.


    Anne calmed herself down. She had to endure these people again. How pitiful she really was. She


    turned to face the two of them and said in an indifferent tone,


    "I''m sorry to bother you. You can continue!" After saying that, she turned around and walk away.


    Kevin felt dissatisfied by what happened. The smile on his face disappeared quickly.


    Cherry failed to see Anne get jealous. Anne never gave her the satisfaction by showing any sign of


    weakness and she didn''t take her seriously at all. Cherry was infuriated with the thought.


    "Kevin, Anne seems to be getting colder and colder now. She didn''t even show any reaction when she


    saw the two of us. Did I do something wrong again?"


    Cherry appeared aggrieved and held Kevin''s arms. Just like her old habits, she practiced her hypocrisy


    in front of Kevin again. She yed the role of a victim and put the me on Anne in her most


    imperceptible way.


    "It''s okay. Just ignore her. She has always been like this anyway."


    If it happened in the past, Kevin would surely have taught Anne a lesson. However, surprisingly, it was


    different now. He couldn''t be ruthless to Anne anymore just like what Cherry always wanted to happen.


    Cherry looked at Kevin in shock. She didn''t expect this answer from him. She thought that he would


    teach Anne a lesson for making her sad. This change in his attitude made her worry.


    "Kevin, Anne¡­"


    She still wanted to nder Anne more because she couldn''t ept how Kevin reacted this time. She


    thought that maybe he didn''t take it seriously, so she had to ignite the fire in him.


    "Cherry, I still have some work to deal with. You can go back to your room first."


    Kevin interrupted Cherry, as if he had already expected what she was going to say.


    Cherry simply threw a cold stare at Kevin as he went up to the stairs. She gritted her teeth in anger. In


    her mind, Anne was a cold and calcting woman. She despised her even more for changing Kevin so


    much in such a short period of time.

 Chapter 80 A Vicious Plan

    Chapter 80 A Vicious n


    The more Cherry thought about it, the angrier she became. The viciousness in her beautiful eyes


    became increasingly obvious.


    She could never ept the fact that Kevin was treating Anne better these days. Now seemed the


    perfect time to teach Anne a lesson.


    She took out her phone and dialed n''s number, a vicious look appearing in her eyes.


    "Miss Cherry, how kind of you to remember to call," a sarcastic voice said from the other end as soon


    as the call was connected.


    Cherry frowned in annoyance at n''s tone. However, she told herself to bear it because she needed


    to use him to deal with Anne.


    "n, what are you talking about? After all is said and done, Ruth is still my friend, and it hurts me to


    see her be like this." Putting on a pitiful look, Cherry acted so realistically that people who did not


    know her might actually think that she was really sad.


    "This is all because of Anne," the man said in an angry voice. "If she hadn''t pushed my sister down the


    stairs, she never would have be like this!"


    On the other end of the line, n''s eyes shed with a vengeful fire, as if he wanted to skin Anne and


    rip her to pieces.


    Cherry sneered at the man''s response. Because of the man''s deep-seated hatred for Anne, he would


    never let her go.


    "I feel your anger, and it''spletely understandable. Even I didn''t know that Anne was such a horrible


    person. Not only did she ce Ruth in a miserable situation, she''s also trying to take away Kevin!"


    Cherry sobbed in a low voice, the feigned anguish apparent in her voice.


    "What a vicious woman! She even plotted against her own cousin?"


    n hated Anne with a bitter passion, and Cherry''s words riled him up even more.


    "n, aren''t you going to take revenge for what was done to your sister? If you want, maybe I can help


    you." With a proud sneer on her face, Cherry spoke out her innermost thoughts.


    "As long as I can avenge my sister, I will do anything no matter what the cost. Miss Cherry, do you have


    any good ideas?"


    n looked furious, and he seethed inwardly at the thought of his poor sister, who was left in a


    vegetative state because of Anne.


    "n, I have a few ideas, but I don''t know if you would dare to do any of them," Cherry said tentatively,


    and the hatred in her eyes red more intensely.


    "There''s nothing in this world that I wouldn''t do for my sister''s sake. Tell me what''s on your mind, and I


    will go along with your n as long as it can help me avenge my sister!"


    n was outraged at being looked down upon by a woman, but he needed to work with the woman so


    he did not say anything.


    "n, you are so cool being such a good brother. This is my n..." In detailing the n she had


    prepared, she felt as if she had already triumphed as she could see the scene how Anne ended


    tragically in her n and disappeared from her life forever.


    There was a moment of silence on the other end of the call.


    Your n is good," n said eventually. "But I didn''t think that you were so ruthless that you would


    want to have your cousin killed. As the saying goes, ''one may know the face but not the heart.''"


    His voice dripped with irony. Even he felt that Cherry''s n was too cruel.


    Cherry''s face turned cold after her n was ridiculed by n.


    "You can''t even do that? If you don''t have the guts, then forget it." After saying those words, she


    pretended to end the call.


    "Miss Cherry, you underestimated me. As long as I can avenge my sister, it would be worth it no matter


    how much I have to pay." n''s voice came through again from the other end of the call, and Cherry


    felt a little smug at his response.


    "Okay, then it''s settled."


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Cherry ended the call with a malevolent smile on her face.


    Soon, she would make Anne disappear from her and Kevin''s sight forever. With her out of the picture,


    no one would dare to mess with her rtionship with Kevin.


    At lunch time, Anne went downstairs to find Cherry and Kevin already seated at the table. Earlier,


    Kevin''s brows furrowed in a slight frown when he saw that Anne had yet toe down.


    Soon enough, she appeared in front of them. When she saw the other two people, she looked away


    indifferently.


    For some reason, Kevin hated it when she ignored him. Her coldness grated on his nerves.


    "Why were you soteing downstairs?" Looking at Anne sitting opposite to him, Kevin asked


    lightly, but his tone carried a hint of annoyance.


    "I was reading a book and lost track of the time. I''ll be careful next time," Anne exined calmly in


    order to prevent unnecessary trouble for herself.


    Day in and day out, she stayed in the vi, and her activities were limited to reading. She felt she would


    really get bored and sick if her routine went on like this.


    Her words were proper, wless, and delivered in a tone that was neither warm nor cold. Still Kevin


    found himself dissatisfied with her answer.


    "Let''s eat," he said impatiently, picking up a dish and passing it to Cherry.


    Anne looked at the action with a face that betrayed no expression. She had be used to seeing


    this, so she didn''t feel anything.


    She silently focused on her own meal, ignoring the two of them. Every time she had dinner, she just


    wanted to finish it as soon as possible and go back to her room to rest.


    "Anne. It''s not good for the baby''s development if you stay in the room reading every day. You should


    go out for a walk when you have time," Cherry said softly halfway through the meal.


    Although Anne knew that her concern was just a facade, she was somewhat moved by it.


    Indeed, she had been cooped up in her room every day and even hardly ever exercised. She felt


    ufortable all over and was dying to go out to rx.


    "I see. Thank you for your concern, Cherry," she said indifferently without looking at the other woman.


    Kevin frowned and looked worried.


    "You''re pregnant, so it''s best if you don''t go alone. If you want to go out, I''ll take you." This woman was


    so frail, so the thought of her going out alone naturally worried him.


    His words surprised the two women present. Cherry looked at him in surprise, dissatisfaction clear in


    her eyes.


    Her n would be spoiled if Kevin went with Anne, so she would never let that happen.


    "No, thanks. I''m used to being alone," Anne answered Kevin calmly after taking a minute topose


    herself.


    Since she knew that the man''s attitude towards her had changed because he was horny, she was


    completely disappointed in him.


    She would rather be alone than be apanied by him.


    Kevin''s face clouded over and his ck eyes were burning. Ungrateful woman! She refused him again!


    Seeing his expression, Cherry was d that things were going ording to her n.


    "Kevin, don''t worry. I can go with Anne. I will take good care of her," Cherry said gently, giving Kevin a


    reassuring smile.


    "I said, I didn''t need anyone to apany me!"


    No one knew better than her what kind of person Cherry was. If she went out with her, her mood would


    only worsen.


    "If you want to go out, you must have someone with you, or else you should just stay in the vi and


    not go anywhere."


    Damn it! Didn''t she know that he was doing this for her good? How dare she refused him again and


    again!


    Kevin''s words made Anne inexplicably angry. She was not his prisoner, so why did she need to be


    followed at all times?


    However, she could only push down this kind of anger into the bottom of her heart. She did not dare to


    show it in front of Kevin because this man might really not let her leave the vi.


    "I see. Thank you, Cherry," Anne said indifferently, trying to suppress her anger.


    "Anne, what are you talking about? You are pregnant now, so it''s my duty to take care of you." ted


    that her n was already half-sessful, Cherry smiled more brightly.


    Although he was disappointed that Anne chose Cherry, Kevin had no reason to be angry.


    After lunch, Anne changed into a rtively casual dress in her room. Although she was already more


    than three months along, her lower abdomen was still very t, and on could hardly tell that she was


    expecting.


    Her clothes were ordinary. Although she had married Kevin, she never received anything that she


    deserved.


    Cherry was herplete opposite. Every time big luxury brandsunched theirtest clothes, Kevin


    would buy them all for her.


    Standing side by side, the two women seemed to havee from different worlds, because beside


    Cherry who wore limited edition clothing, Anne hardly stood out.


    As he stood at the foot of the stairs, it urred to Kevin for the first time that this little woman had


    never asked him for anything since she married him.


    "Anne, let''s go." Knowing that Kevin''s eyes were on them, Cherry deliberately looped her arm around


    Anne''s, giving the illusion of intimacy.


    She knew that Anne would shrug her off without hesitation, but that was exactly what she wanted.


    As expected, as soon as she touched Anne''s arm, Anne frowned and shook her off.


    "We two are not that close yet, so please keep away from me." After uttering these words hostilely,


    Anne took a cold nce at Cherry and walked ahead of the other woman.


    Keeping up the pretense, Cherry shot a wounded look at Kevin and followed behind Anne with a


    disappointed expression on her face.

 Chapter 81 Saved By Kevin

    Chapter 81 Saved By Kevin


    Cherry followed Anne like a shadow. Fixing her eyes on her adversary, she could barely hide the


    viciousness that lurked beneath her deep set eyes.


    ''Anne, I can''t wait to see how long your arrogance canst. Soon you will disappear from Kevin''s life


    forever,'' she thought.


    Having walked a few steps ahead, Anne paused for a moment and looked back at Cherry coldly.


    "Now that Kevin isn''t here. You don''t have to pretend to stay with me. I just want to take a walk alone!"


    There were so many things about Cherry that disconcerted Anne. Her eyes betrayed the rest of her


    body. Anne could see that there was a cunning fox lurking behind the fa?ade of her grace.


    "No can do, Anne! I''ve promised Kevin to take good care of you, haven''t I? How can I leave you? What


    if something...bad were to happen to you! How could I live with myself?"


    She said this so haughtily that it made Anne''s blood boil. With a fake smile stered across her face,


    Cherry glided up to Anne in an instant.


    The event that she had been patiently waiting for was yet to happen. How could she leave already?


    "Kevin is not here. You don''t have to be pretend around me. I know exactly who you are and what you


    want!" As Anne sensed the deceit in Cherry''s demeanor, her face burnt brightly and her tone grew


    impatient.


    "I don''t like you at all. I honestly wish you would just disappear from my sight forever. I know that you''re


    manipting Kevin and sabotaging what we have! Why else would he behave so coldly with me


    recently? You must have used your vile tricks on him!"


    As Cherry thought of Kevin''s indifference to her these days, her eyes gleamed with rage again.


    If it weren''t for Anne, she would have been Kevin''s wife long ago. It had been her destiny, before Anne


    ruined everything.


    "Do you think everyone is as despicable and desperate as you to get a man using dirty tricks?" A sneer


    formed at the corner of her mouth. The expression in Anne''s eyes grew colder than before.


    "You bitch! How dare you seduce Kevin! I won''t let you get away with it!" Cherry couldn''t stand being


    called despicable. That was a word she hated too deeply. The anger and hurt rose in her and she


    made no effort to hide her emotions.


    "I wonder if Kevin will still think of you as the ''kindest woman in the world'' if he sees your true colors."


    Looking at Cherry''s new avatar, Anne felt more contempt towards her.


    She couldn''t believe she had to talk to a person as vile as Cherry.


    "Kevin will never know. Don''t worry about that, honey! He''ll never know because you won''t be in his life


    for much longer." Cherry''s eyes drifted to a white car parked at a short distance from them. A knowing


    smile spread across her angelic face.


    The end was near for the woman in front of her. This knowledge gave her a cold satisfaction.


    "Cherry, what do you mean by that?" Cherry''s words sent a chill down Anne''s spine. At first, she


    thought it was simply ramblings of an unstable woman. But in a moment, she realized it was more of a


    warning. She looked around instinctively to find the source of imminent danger.


    "You will know what I mean soon, honey!" The cold smile was intact across her face. Cherry saw the


    car that was racing towards Anne from the corner of her eye.


    Soon, Anne would be dead and no one wouldpete with her for Kevin''s love.


    As the screeching sound of the car brake filled the air, Anne was pulled away by someone with great


    force. She fell down to the ground in a warm embrace with her savior.


    Kevin let out a muffled groan as his back hit the ground. His face twisted as a sharp pain went up his


    spine.


    Her mind went nk in that instant. Anne was totally confused. It took her a long time to process what


    had just happened.


    When the driver realized that Anne had been saved by Kevin, he quickly fled the scene.


    When she came to her senses, Anne found herself safely cradled in Kevin''s arms. He was looking up


    at her, his eyes wrought with concern.


    "Kevin... Are you okay? Are you hurt?" Her voice was gued with anxiety. She searched his face and


    then further down his lean body for any traces of injury.


    "I''m fine. What about you? Are you hurt?" Both of them staggered to their feet. Kevin examined Anne


    and touched her cheeks almost unconsciously.


    Everything that had just transpired happened too suddenly toprehend. If he hadn''t reacted in time,


    Anne would have been dead right now.


    Obviously, Cherry didn''t expect Kevin to appear out of thin air like he had. She had thought that Anne


    would definitely die this time. Butdy luck was on Anne''s side that day and Kevin appeared right in


    time to save the day.


    The scheming look on Cherry''s face had given away to pure rage. Inside, she was only moments away


    from going hysterical, but Kevin was right in front of her and she had to keep up the act.


    "Anne, are you okay? I was terrified!" Running towards Anne, Cherry pretended to be innocent and


    looked at her with worry.


    Hearing her hypocritical words of concern, Anne turned around and looked at her coldly.


    "Cherry, did you have something to do with this? You wanted to kill me, didn''t you?"


    Thinking of what Cherry had said right before the car approached her, Anne was sure that what had


    happened was no ident. It must have been her n!


    "Anne, what are you talking about? You are my cousin. Why would I want to kill you? How could you


    even think such a thing?!"


    Cherry protested innocently, fluttering her doe-like eyes.


    "Cherry, can you stop pretending? Do you think I will believe you if you just say it has nothing to do with


    you?" Anne couldn''t control her rage anymore. Cherry was not only trying to sabotage her, but she was


    trying to get her killed. There was no way she could forgive her.


    She had never expected that Cherry would do such a cruel thing to her. ''Murderer! That''s what she is.


    She wanted kill me and my baby! How could this woman be so vicious?!'' thought Anne to herself.


    "Anne, you have really misunderstood me. I didn''t expect something like that to happen. How could I


    have known? I really don''t know how it happened. You are my cousin. Do you think I''m cruel enough to


    want to hurt you?"


    Cherry exined anxiously. Kevin was watching her silently and his silence always made her anxious.


    She was really worried that Kevin would believe what Anne was saying. If he did, that would be the end


    of her n. Her dreams, her destiny... would all be doomed.


    "Then what did you mean when you told me that I would disappear from Kevin''s life forever? You knew


    something was going to happen, didn''t you? Cherry, how can you be such a cold-hearted bitch?"


    At the realization that Cherry wanted to kill her and her baby, Anne''s mind was clouded by a vicious


    anger. She would never allow anyone to hurt her baby.


    "Anne, I have not said anything of that sort! How can you frame me for murder so casually? I''m your


    cousin. Even if you want to push me away from Kevin, you can''t use me of something you have no


    proof for!"


    Cherry had always been excellent at ying the victim. Her eyes were soon filled with fake tears.


    She knew that she couldn''t make Anne believe her. But it was more important that Kevin believed her


    story. So she turned quickly to Kevin, her eyes pleading for mercy.


    "Kevin, I had nothing to do with what happened. I don''t know who was in that car or what happened!


    You must believe me!" Holding Kevin''s arm, Cherry was trying too hard to look sincere.


    Kevin''s face darkened and he pursed his mouth to form a thin line. He could tell that someone was


    deliberately trying to hurt Anne. Even a fool could tell what had happened was no ident. But he


    couldn''t be sure it was Cherry.


    "Cherry, I have never seen such a vicious woman like you. I can''t believe you would stoop so low."


    Kevin''s silence had made Anne feel uneasy. She was worried that Kevin still believed in Cherry''s


    innocence.


    "Enough! I''ll get to the bottom of this. But I don''t believe it had anything to do with Cherry."


    In Kevin''s mind, Cherry was the kindest woman in the world. He couldn''t even phantom the idea that


    such a vicious act could be done by someone like her.


    As Anne heard what Kevin said to defend Cherry, her entire body grew stiff. She was in shock, more by


    Kevin''s reaction than by what had happened.


    It was so obvious that it was Cherry who had arranged the mishap, but Kevin still chose to believe she


    was innocent.


    It was in that moment that Anne realized the truth about Kevin''s heart. She realized that she and the


    baby she was carrying would never be as important as Cherry to him.


    "Kevin, thank you for believing me. If you had believed Anne''s lies, I really don''t know what to do,"


    Cherry threw herself into Kevin''s arms and said, dramatically.


    "I''ll find out who is behind this. I will never let you be wronged." Holding Cherry in his arms, Kevin said


    firmly.


    Looking coldly at the two people who were snuggling up to each other, Anne felt disgusted. In fact. It


    was clear where his affectionsid.


    When Anne turned around to leave, she felt a sharp pain in her belly.


    She covered her belly with her hand and slowly sat on the ground. Her hands began to shiver slightly


    as panic rose in her heart.


    Although she had escaped death, her body had more or less suffered from the hit!


    The rising pain in her belly made her panic even more. She was worried that it had hurt the baby and


    the thought terrified her.


    Kevin soon noticed the shift in her behavior. Seeing her hold on to her belly, he pushed away Cherry


    and rushed towards her.


    "Anne, what''s wrong with you? Are you feeling okay?" His face flushed with anxiety.


    Anne was still enraged because he''d believed Cherry''s words. She didn''t want to anywhere near him at


    that moment, so she pushed him away coldly.


    "It''s none of your business!" She stood up carefully, afraid that any quick movements would hurt the


    baby.


    Seeing the pain in Anne''s eyes, Cherry felt a sudden surge of happiness. Even if she couldn''t get rid of


    Anne this time, it would be great if she could make the baby in Anne''s belly disappear.


    If Anne lost the child she was carrying, Kevin and his family would not let her stay.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Anne, what''s wrong with you? Is there something wrong with the baby?


    Anne''s cold attitude irritated Kevin. This woman seemed to be enduring some pain, but she still had the


    nerve to throw a tantrum on him. Didn''t she know that she was a pregnant woman?

 Chapter 82 Preterm Labor Symptoms

    Chapter 82 Preterm Labor Symptoms


    "I said it was none of your business! You should pay more attention to your darling,"


    Anne said in a jealous tone again while pushing Kevin away. She felt an indescribable grievance at the


    thought that Cherry wanted to kill her and the baby she was carrying. She felt even worse because


    Kevin was still favoring Cherry.


    "I''m really worried about your condition. We need to go to the hospital for a checkup. Let''s go!"


    Although Kevin was unhappy with the attitude Anne was disying, he still couldn''t help but feel


    worried about her and the baby. He would never want anything bad to happen to them, especially to


    their child.


    He then carried Anne and walked towards his car.


    "Kevin, put me down! I can handle myself. And it''s absolutely none of your business if I''m sick or not!"


    Anne was struggling to break free, but she was still furious that Kevin insisted on taking her to the


    hospital.


    Kevin started to feel annoyed at how childish she was behaving. His impatience was written all over his


    face. He kept thinking about how immature it was for her to keep throwing tantrums.


    "Anne, I swear, you better behave yourself or I will throw you to the ground!"


    Looking down at her angry face, Kevin could not help but roar in a low voice. He wouldn''t have cared


    about her if he wasn''t worried about her health.


    "Go on, then! Do it! Throw me to the ground!"


    Anne snorted while looking unconvinced. She thought she''d rather be thrown to the ground by this man


    than be held in his arms, because the thought of him just holding Cherry made her feel sick.


    "Damn it! If you want something bad to happen to the baby, you can give it a try and see if I would ever


    dare throw you down like you want!"


    The damn woman didn''t take his threat to heart at all. She really had a leopard''s courage and became


    more and more daring.


    When Anne heard the word ''baby'', she froze all of a sudden. Although she hated Kevin''s persistence,


    she felt a pain inside her now. She started getting really worried that there might have been something


    wrong with the baby, and that she was being apathetic about it. She thought that if she struggled even


    more, the pain she was feeling would get even worse.


    She suddenly became silent and even though she was still angry, she stopped moving as if she wanted


    Kevin to let go of her. After all, the most important thing to her at that moment was the safety of her


    child.


    Seeing her slowly calm down, Kevin looked at her indifferently and the look in his eyes softened.


    "You can stop worrying now. I won''t let anything happen to the baby."


    After putting her down on the passenger''s seat, Kevin drove away as if he hadpletely forgotten


    about Cherry''s existence.


    Watching the car being driven further away, Cherry started to feel vexed. She felt neglected that Kevin


    didn''t even look at her before they drove away.


    Now all she could think about was how she wanted something bad to happen to the baby inside Anne.


    If Anne lost the baby, she would really have no hold on Kevin anymore.


    As the car drove on, the searing pain inside Anne''s belly became stronger. Soon enough, her face was


    covered with cold sweat.


    As the pain worsened, she became more terrified for the safety of her child. She was really afraid that


    she might lose the baby.


    "Hurry up, Kevin!"


    Ignoring the feeling of disgust she had for him, she caressed her belly and kept praying in her heart,


    hoping that no ident would happen to her baby.


    "How are you feeling? Are you feeling ufortable? Is it still painful?" Kevin was looking at her


    worriedly. He was so anxious and he felt really sorry for her.


    Watching her endure the pain made him feel a tinge of pain in his heart.


    "I''m fine. I''m just really worried about the baby."


    Anne didn''t really care anymore about herself. All she could think about was the baby. She started


    feeling like she was the one to me because she didn''t act on it as soon as she felt something wrong.


    "The baby will be fine. Don''t worry."


    Kevin noticed that she was in a state of panic already, so he stepped on the gas to speed up the car.


    While he was driving, he tried to offer some words offort.


    When they arrived at the hospital, Kevin carried her straight to the emergency room. It helped that he


    already asked his assistant to arrange everything before they got to the hospital.


    All the best doctors were already waiting for them. As soon as they saw Anne, they quickly examined


    her.


    An hourter, Anne got sent to the ward. Her face was so pale but she had fallen fast asleep as soon


    as they set her on a hospital bed.


    "How is she?" Kevin asked the doctor in a low voice so as not to wake Anne up while gazing upon her.


    "Mr. Kevin, I assure you that there is nothing to worry about. She is just having pretermbor


    symptoms. It''s not a big deal. She will be fine. She just needs rest," said one of the middle-aged


    doctors that attended to Anne.


    "How about the baby? Is the baby alright? I''m sorry, I just can''t help but feel worried." Kevin was


    obviously unhinged.


    "The baby is alright but this youngdy''s body is still a little weak. Like I said, she just needs rest, and


    she has to make sure to take good care of herself from now on. Otherwise, an ident may ur at


    any given moment,"


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    the doctor whispered to Kevin.


    "I see. Thank you. You can leave now." Kevin waved his hand impatiently, gesturing the doctor to leave


    him.


    Kevin and Anne were left all alone in a room together once more. The atmosphere started getting


    awkward. Anne had just dreamt that Cherry stabbed her stomach with a knife and a lot of blood were


    flowing out of it.


    "My baby, don''t¡­ Don''t!" Anne clutched the bed sheet tightly with both of her hands. She was


    obviously in pain.


    Kevin felt concerned. He immediately went to her side and held her hand tightly.


    Anne appeared as a formidably strong woman, but in reality, she had a really fragile heart. However, if


    Kevin ever tried to look back on all the terrible things she had done before, he would have every right to


    hate her. Despite that, when he witnessed her being hit by a car earlier, the only thing he could feel was


    fear.


    Just when the car was about to hit her, his mind wentpletely nk. At that moment, all he wanted


    to do was protect her even if it meant that he would be the one in danger.


    He seemed to have paid more and more attention to her. Every time he saw her suffering, he would


    feel sorry for her, and he felt jealous whenever he would see her talking andughing with other men.


    In Anne''s dream, the hands that held her gave her a sense of security. As she tried to gradually rx


    her body, her dream became less terrible.


    As Kevin continued to hold her hands and stare at her, he noticed her eyebrows rxed, and he


    couldn''t help but smile. The look in his eyes became gentle.


    "Anne, I will definitely investigate this matter," he whispered firmly in Anne''s ear, then he turned around


    and left the ward.


    Slowly, Anne opened her eyes. There was coldness in her eyes. In fact, she had woken up once Kevin


    held her hand but she didn''t open her eyes, so that she didn''t have to face him.


    She clearly heard what he had whispered. She didn''t expect anything from him anymore. She was sure


    that Cherry was the one behind all of it. He just didn''t believe her.


    Meanwhile, inside the office of the Fu Group''s Chief Executive Officer, Kevin exuded a strong and


    imposing aura. He was always intimidating without even trying.


    "How''s the investigation going? Have you found out who owns the car?"


    said Kevin in a cold tone as he looked at his assistant, Lanny Li. He was less than five meters away


    from Kevin, and had been standing there respectfully with his head down.


    "President, I found out who was driving the car. He is a man named John Li. He is a rouge and has no


    proper job," Lanny Li replied respectfully as soon as he heard Kevin''s question.


    "Do you honestly think that that''s what I wanted to hear? What I want is the result of the investigation!"


    Kevin waspletely dissatisfied at Lanny Li''s response. The cold vibe that he was giving off got


    stronger. Lanny Li could feel that the temperature around him had dropped several degrees.


    "President, I''ve also found out that John Li met up with n''s secretary a few days ago. Now I think


    n must have had something to do with the ident," Lanny Li replied solemnly as he trembled from


    fear.


    n? It was him again!


    He should have known that n wouldn''t give up so easily. It seemed that he didn''t take what he said


    last time seriously.


    "Leave me!" His eyes narrowed, radiating a dangerous light.


    How bold and daring of n to even do such a thing when he knew fully well that Anne was pregnant


    with Kevin''s baby. He was definitely underestimating Kevin.


    n''s sister, Ruth, had been left in a vegetative state because of Anne. If it weren''t for that, he would


    not have let n gost time. It would seem that he really had to teach him a lesson this time.


    In a high-end club called Heaven on the Earth, n yed billiards with a few ipetent friends. He


    held two ravishing women in his arms, hisrge hands touching their slender bodies from time to time.


    "Mr. n, you haven''t been around for a long time. I was almost convinced you had forgotten about


    me,"


    the woman to his right said in a coquettish tone as she picked up a ss of wine and handed it to n.


    She asionally touched him and teased him with her sexy figure.


    "How could I forget about you? I have just been a little busy recently. I came to see you as soon as I


    had some free time,"


    he said, putting down the ss. He gently pulled her in by her chin and kissed her.


    "Mr. n, you are so bad! You''re always taking advantage of me!"


    the woman he just kissed said in a flirtatious tone as she pushed him away.


    "Ha-ha! It''s funny to see how shy you are. I really like you. Come on, have a drink!"


    "Mr. n, you''re so lucky to have two beautiful women in your arms! Suddenly, Kevin''s cold and


    disdainful voice came from behind.


    He paced towards n with terror in his eyes.


    n recognized Kevin''s voice and he followed where it came from. He started to feel a sense of panic


    as soon as he confirmed it was really Kevin.


    "Oh, Kevin, as I live and breathe," he said, trying to sound confident and unbothered. "What brings you


    here? You here to have some fun?" n pushed thedies aside and walked towards Kevin.


    "I''m not here to have fun or mess around with you. You must know why I''m here right now. Don''t even


    try to act dumb." There was a demonic smile painted on Kevin''s face, and the icy stareing from his


    ck eyes made people tremble on their seats.

 Chapter 83 Unleashing Her Hatred

    Chapter 83 Unleashing Her Hatred


    "Anne, what are you talking about? I really care about you. How can you talk to me like that?" Cherry''s


    eyes showed a hint of anger but the dejection in them was felt the most. Well, that was how she had


    always been. She used to y the role of a victim.


    She looked at Anne from top to toe. She felt a little disappointed while seeing Anne standing in front of


    her safe and sound, wearing her usual selfposed facial expression. How could she possibly


    survive after being hit like that?


    Cherry had taken a huge risk to carry out the n. Now all her efforts seemed futile, because no matter


    what she did, nothing had ever worked out in the end.


    "Care? I think what you really cared about is whether something had happened to my child, and if your


    vicious n had seeded or not," Anne said derisively.


    Cherry''s look was filled with hypocrisy. She was the one who was vicious all this time, not Anne. She


    was an angel with a rotten heart who always pretended to be kind in front of everyone. Anne couldn''t


    help but wonder if Kevin was blind or just a stupid man, because he hadn''t seen Cherry''s true colors for


    such a long time.


    "Anne, you have to be responsible for what you said. If Kevin knew that you treated me like this, he will


    definitely stand up for me!" Cherry was speechless for a moment and stared at Anne with anger in her


    eyes.


    Anne was getting bolder as time passed by. Before, as long as Kevin was mentioned, she wouldn''t


    dare to make trouble again. But now, she didn''t care for anyone anymore nor fear what they were


    capable of.


    Cherry had always used Kevin to suppress Anne, but not all things were meant to work all the time. It


    didn''t work on Anne now. She was tougher and wiser than Cherry used to know.


    "Then go and tell him now. You''d better let him kick me out of here."


    Anne was more eager than ever to exasperate Kevin. If she would really be banished by him, she


    would totally feel happy. Who wouldn''t want freedom from Kevin and Cherry whose cruelty couldn''t be


    compared to anything worse in this world?


    "Don''t even think about leaving here!" Suddenly, a cold voice came in. Kevin strode towards Anne and


    red at her.


    This damn woman still wanted to leave here. It seemed that she really didn''t take his words seriously.


    Anne was a bit surprised of Kevin''s sudden appearance and she couldn''t help but wonder when he had


    come back.


    "Listen Anne, you are my woman. Wherever I ask you to be, you have to be there. Do you


    understand?"


    Kevin''s slender fingers raised Anne''s chin. He acted like he was in full control of her life and there was


    no way for her to escape.


    Anne waspletely worthless in his eyes. He would never treat her like how a delicate woman should


    be treated. To him, she was nothing but a piece of trash which he could throw anytime he wanted.


    "I''m not feeling well recently. I want to stay in Sam''s house for a few days. If you don''t want something


    bad to happen to the baby inside me, you''d better not refuse,"


    Anne said coldly and turned around.


    She didn''t want to stay in this vi any longer. It was beyond torment to deal with these inconsiderate


    people every now and then.


    "Sam? Do you think I will give you a chance to see that man again?"


    Kevin looked at her ruthlessly, he was burning with anger when she mentioned that name.


    ''Damn it, it sucks to hear her think of another man. Did shepletely forget that I''m her husband?''


    "What do you mean by that?" Anne didn''t understand what he meant. Looking at how arbitrary of a


    person he was, she had a bad feeling.


    "You are not allowed to see him before the divorce. Do you understand?"


    Kevin sneered, with a look of arrogance and disdain on his face. He was totally unreasonable over this


    matter. He was always imperious towards Anne, making sure that everything about her was under his


    control.


    "Kevin, what right do you have to decide on me? How could you restrict me from seeing someone?"


    Anne already had to endure Cherry and Kevin every day. This was a proof of how tough she really was,


    but this was already too much. The two had already gone too far. She could no longer endure.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "What right? Because I am Kevin Fu!"


    Kevin strode upstairs andpletely ignored the anger on Anne''s face.


    Anne red at his back as he went upstairs. She couldn''t ept how arrogant and domineering this


    man had always been.


    She and Kevin were just in a contractual rtionship. She was not his prisoner and he never had the


    right to decide for her.


    "Sam is my private doctor, yet you don''t want me to see him until we get divorced. Do you really want


    something bad to happen to the baby inside me?"


    She had no choice but threaten Kevin with his baby. She knew that he only cared for the baby all this


    time. Maybe he woulde back to his senses and reconsider her request for their own child.


    However, Anne might have underestimated this man. She almost forgot that this man was


    iparably ruthless.


    He slowly turned around and smiled mockingly. What he said made Anne lose the only hope she had.


    "I''ve arranged another private doctor for you. The doctor will be here tonight. Don''t worry about the


    baby''s safety."


    Kevin seemed to have done everything ording to n. He knew that Anne woulde to an extent


    of using their child''s safety to threaten him, so he had to be wiser.


    Anne clenched her fists and looked at Kevin with hatred. This man had be more ruthless to her.


    Cherry had been silently listening to the argument of the two. Although she wanted Kevin to be ruthless


    to Anne, she was not satisfied of what she had witnessed. She was worried that Kevin would keep


    Anne by his side for a longer period of time.


    Though the way he talked to Anne showed that he was heartless, he seemed to have no ns of


    letting her go.


    Cherry felt anxious of how the man he loved had changed. Kevin was not like this before. He would


    never care for Anne just like now.


    "Have you heard what Kevin said just now? Just stay here to nourish the fetus. Don''t do anything out of


    line, or you will have a hard time,"


    Cherry reminded her coldly as she raised her slender hand, and looked at her newly manicured nails.


    "What I''m doing is none of your business. You''d better focus on your own and pray for yourself. You''d


    better not let Kevin know what you have done. Otherwise, that luxurious life of yours will end up in


    misery."


    Anne didn''t hold back her disgust to Cherry. She couldn''t let this woman humiliate her again.


    She knew Kevin at least. He couldn''t bear to be cheated by women. Based on how arrogant he was, he


    would surely made every woman who would dare to cheat on her suffer. However, he was still deluded


    by the angelic character that Cherry pretended to be. When he saw her true colors one day, he would


    rece her blissful life with suffering.


    "You!" Once again, Cherry''s weakness was caught by Anne. She got really upset and her eyes were


    filled with hatred for Anne.


    "Cherry, I''m warning you, don''t you dare try to hurt my baby again or else I will put you to a ce you


    deserve to be in!"


    Anne sounded threatening.


    Though she didn''t want to invite trouble before the divorce, she would never tolerate anyone who would


    dare to hurt her baby. She would surelye to the extent of being capable of something she had


    never expected herself to do.


    After saying that, she went upstairs and left Cherry no chance to speak.


    Cherry stared at Anne wickedly. She couldn''t bear Anne''s unusual attitude towards her. She already


    had the guts to voice out.


    As soon as Anne went back to her room, she felt worried about the baby inside her. She promised


    herself that she would do anything in order to protect her child. That day, she didn''t do anything


    because of the fear that too much exhaustion might affect her baby.


    After reading a book, she fell asleep.


    She dreamt of someone who was gently touching her face. It was a touch she had always longed for.


    In that dream, Kevin doted on her and their baby more. They lived happily together, without the ruthless


    Cherry who had manipted Kevin and framed her before.


    It was a wonderful dream. Anne never wanted to wake up, she wished that her dream woulde into


    reality.


    But in the end, it was just a dream, made to disappear when someone had already awakened.


    The reason why she woke up was that she was hungry. She didn''t want to see the faces of Kevin and


    Cherry, so she didn''t go downstairs for dinner, but she couldn''t hold her hunger any longer.


    She slowly opened her eyes and breathed heavily. She asked herself, since when did her life turn so


    miserable?


    "Are you hungry?"


    A familiar male voice was suddenly heard in the room.


    Anne looked at the man who just spoke. Since the light was off, she hardly recognized that it was


    Kevin. At first, she was a bit frightened when she heard the voice.


    It took a moment for her to calm down. She looked at him coldly and spoke in a cold manner,


    "What are you doing in my room in the middle of the night? Do you want to see if I''m dead or not?"


    All of a sudden, she remembered what Kevin''s assistant had said before, and her heart was quickly


    filled with anger.


    "If you really die, I will bury you well for the sake of our marriage!"


    At first, Anne thought that he was just being ironic and mean, but his words were really sharp. She


    wished she could kill him instantly.


    "What are you doing in my room at thiste hour?" Anne knew that she would not win over a narrow-


    minded person like Kevin, so she just decided to remain calm.


    This man was really unpredictable. What came into his mind to bother him at this time? Why would he


    pop out in her room in the middle of night to frighten her?


    "Go downstairs for the meal!" Kevin didn''t answer her question and stood up after he said these words


    shortly.


    He would never show her how much he really cared. Most of all, she would never know the reason as


    to why he came into her room at that time. When he had seen her sleeping so soundly earlier, he was a


    little reluctant to leave.

 Chapter 84 The Unusual Kevin

    Chapter 84 The Unusual Kevin


    Anne looked at the man in front of her and rolled her eyes. She couldn''t help herself butin in


    her heart, Was this man crazy? Did he wait in her room for her to wake up, so they could have dinner


    together?


    She knew it was ridiculous of her to think this way. However, if Kevin really appeared in her room for


    this sole reason, then he must be out of his mind.


    She was already hungry, so she shook her and decided not to think about the reason why he was in


    her room.


    Her priority at the moment was to fill her stomach. She didn''t mind getting hungry but she didn''t have


    the heart to starve the baby in her belly.


    She got out of her bed and followed Kevin to the dining room. It was alreadyte in the evening, and all


    the servants and chefs had already gone to bed.


    She looked around the kitchen and sighed helplessly when she found out that there was no ready-


    made food that could ease her hunger.


    It was ironic because in that fancy kitchen, except for some fresh ingredients, there was nothing that


    could fill her stomach.


    She heaved a sigh again. It seemed that she had to cook something herself. Otherwise, she would


    starve until dawn, and there was no way she could endure that.


    She took a quick look inside the fridge, but she was disappointed when she realized that most of them


    were imported from abroad. She had never seen such ingredients, let alone made them into something


    she could eat.


    She hesitated for a moment and finally took out two tomatoes, a couple of eggs, and noodles that she


    pulled out from the pantry.


    She rolled up her sleeves and was about to cook when she realized that Kevin was there with her. He


    was standing just a few paces away from her. Even though she didn''t like the man at all, it would be


    awkward if he just stood there and watched her eat aler.


    "Are you hungry? Would you like to have some too?" she asked carefully; her eyes weren''t as cold as


    usual.


    "Okay," Kevin replied with azy voice.


    "Alright, just wait for a bit. It''ll be ready soon."


    Anne started to cook the noodles while he sat by the table and watched her cook.


    As he observed her every move, for some reason, he found her charming while she was cooking. Just


    the idea that a woman was in his kitchen and was preparing midnight snacks for him made him feel


    warm inside. This was something he hadn''t felt before.


    Anne finished her task after half an hour. She put the bowls of noodles on the table and handed one of


    the bowls to Kevin.


    "This is the dinner you prepared for such a long time?"


    he asked with dissatisfaction. He frowned and stared at the noodles in his bowl. Since childhood, he


    had never had such a simple supper.


    "I''m not familiar with many of the ingredients in the fridge and it''s alreadyte. I don''t have much time to


    prepare something grand. If you don''t want to eat, then suit yourself."


    His ungratefulness fumed her a little. She cooked a bowl of noodles for him out of kindness, but all he


    could do was stare at the food with disgusted eyes.


    Anne stretched out her hands and tried to take the noodles back, but Kevin, who had sharp eyes and


    agile hands, quickly moved the bowl away from her.


    "Mr. Kevin, I thought you didn''t want to eat such a simple dinner?" she asked sarcastically. The corners


    of her mouth twitched at his antics.


    "I never said that I didn''t want to eat it," he retorted confidently. Anne''s mockery failed to embarrass


    him.


    What an indecisive man!


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Anne couldn''t help but be speechless at how contradicting his personality was. He was obviously


    disgusted, and yet he insisted on eating the food.


    Her stomach growled and hunger came again. She decided not to argue with Kevin anymore, so she


    lowered her head and began to eat.


    She quickly ate her food, andfort overwhelmed her when the hunger disappeared.


    A wistful smile appeared on Kevin''s lips when he saw her eating heartily. As if that was his cue, he


    proceeded to eat his meal.


    He ate the noodles quickly but he didn''t gobble them up. Instead, the way he ate exuded a sense of


    refined elegance.


    He picked up a napkin and wiped his mouth gracefully after he had finished all the noodles and drank


    the soup.


    "Don''t put scallion in the noodles next time. I don''t like it!" His indifferent tone made it seem like this


    kind of conversation was a usual thing for them.


    Anne stopped in the middle of her meal, stunned by his words. ''Next time? What is he trying to say?


    Does it mean that I would cook noodles for him again in the future?


    What did he mean about hating the scallion? He had eaten everything, and yet he dared toin


    about the scallion?


    If he didn''t like it, then howe he almost ate up the bowl?'' she thought and frowned slightly at his


    contradiction.


    "You better not put eggs in it either!" He straightened his sleeves and looked at Anne.


    Anne furrowed her eyebrows. She could only stare at him with her mouth ajar because of how


    shameless he was.


    "Mr. Kevin, I remember that you looked very disgusted earlier. Now you''re giving me so many


    reminders? Did you realize that the noodles I cooked for you were good enough for your refined


    tastes?"


    The irony in her words was very obvious. Anne couldn''t bear this man''s arrogance and imperial


    posture.


    "It was not terrible," he answered in a calm manner. He then looked at the woman with his devilishly


    attractive smile.


    In her eyes, his smile looked annoying and she wanted to give him a beating, but she didn''t have the


    guts to do it.


    It was the first time that she had found out how shameless Kevin was.


    "Mr. Kevin, if you don''t like it, you can go find your sweetheart and ask her to cook something you like."


    She thought that if the noodles tonight were made by Cherry, Kevin would not be so stingy with praises.


    His face darkened when Anne mentioned Cherry''s name. ''Damn it! How could she mention her at a


    time like this? I had been nice to her, but she just had to ruin the moment!''


    "Anne, haven''t I warned you before? Do you want me to warn you again?"


    Kevin''s face was as cold as ice, and the tone of his voice was obviously threatening.


    "You don''t have to remind me. I remember it very clearly."


    Anne''s heart was filled with dissatisfaction because she knew that he was upset again. She didn''t have


    the courage to go against this man.


    Instead of talking back, she just lowered her head unwillingly and continued to eat. Her thin pink lips


    that were stained by the soup looked glossy under the light.


    He stared at her and swallowed thickly. His Adam''s apple visibly moved as he realized how attractive


    she was.


    He had always been a man who never suppressed himself, so he stood up and strode towards her. He


    looked down at her condescendingly as desire clouded his ck eyes.


    Anne looked up when she saw a shadow hovering above her. She was surprised when she saw how


    he stared at her. Fear suddenly engulfed her eyes. Was he going to settle ounts with her just


    because of what she had said?


    "I know I said something wrong. I apologize for that." Anne stood up abruptly to apologize to Kevin,


    hoping he would forgive her.


    "Don''t you think it''s toote to apologize now? You''ve provoked me several times. I think it''s time to


    teach you a lesson."


    He looked down at her in a condescending manner. The flustered woman that looked like a deer


    caught by the headlights made his heart beat faster.


    "Mr. Kevin, I¡­ Well..."


    Before she had the chance to finish her sentence, Kevin tightly pressed his lips against hers. Her eyes


    widened in surprised at his brazen act.


    Kevin was kissing her? He was kissing her!!! . .


    Immersed in her mind battle, shepletely forgot to resist and let him kiss her. Her mind went nk


    and she couldn''te to her senses.


    When she was able to fullyprehend what happened, she pushed him away. This man obviously


    took advantage of the rtionship she had with him.


    "Isn''t it toote for you to resist now?"


    He let go of her for a moment and smiled mischievously. Without further ado, he pulled her closer and


    kissed her again.


    Anne tried her best to resist him by pushing him away with both of her hands.


    The woman was like a wild cat. The more she resisted, the more he desired her.


    He felt how hard she clenched her teeth. He raised his eyebrows and shed a grin.


    Anne was already fuming. She was so angry that she wanted to p him. However, he held her so


    tightly that there was no room for her to resist.


    "Anne, I advise you to stop resisting. I''m sure you''ll be mine tonight."


    Her body trembled slightly, and she was absent-minded for a moment. It was toote when she


    realized that her body had been picked up by Kevin. Then he carried her towards her room.


    The man ced her on the bed gently and easily restrained her arms. Her face was flushed red in


    anger, but he only smiled at her.


    "Your resistance is futile, Anne. Just close your eyes and let it happen."


    His voice felt magical, and for a moment, Anne had forgotten how to struggle.

 Chapter 85 Forgot To Resist

    Chapter 85 Forgot To Resist


    There was a malicious smile across Kevin''s face.Anne''s heart was pounding. She forgot to resist and


    the fact that this man didn''t even love her.He consumed her, kissing her more passionately this time.


    The look in his eyes gave him away¡ªhe was losing himself.All of a sudden, she came back to her


    senses. Quivering, she pushed him away. It seemed that the shock factor had rendered her


    motionless."Kevin, stop. Let go of me!"She clutched his chest, attempting to get him off her but to no


    avail as she was too weak."Anne, don''t you think you''re a little toote? I''m already here, why would I


    give up halfway?"He shed her a bitter grin. It was obvious that he had no intentions of letting her


    go."Kevin, stop right now! Think about the baby!"Anne wasn''t even worried about being vited by


    him. Instead, she was concerned about what could happen to the baby if she physically strained


    herself.Upon hearing this, Kevin paused as if he was considering this. However, not long after, he


    resumed, still refusing to give up."Don''t worry. I won''t hurt the baby."Since she was pregnant, he would


    have to be more careful and gentle now.Eyes widened, she glowered at him. More than anything, she


    just wanted to kick him off the bed. He was hell-bent on getting his way even if that meant harassing


    her."Kevin, have you forgotten about what the doctor advised? He told me I couldn''t strain myself


    physically. You''re going to hurt the baby."Despite her bubbling anger, she figured it was better if she


    just talked to him calmly. She knew him very well after all. If she got on his nerves, he would only get


    more stubborn."I''m going to be very gentle..."Kevin tenaciously insisted. Anne could feel her heart


    beating rapidly in her chest, the authoritarian look on his face affecting her tremendously.After a night


    of turmoil, Kevin found great satisfaction as he relished Anne''s body much to his confusion.He found


    himself ringly uninterested in other women. Even if Cherry took off all her clothes in front of him, he


    wouldn''t even react. But when it came to Anne, he found himself losing his self-control.When Anne


    woke up that morning, she felt sore all over as she recalled the events ofst night. A flush of


    embarrassment tinted her face.She turned over only to find that Kevin wasn''t there anymore. Still, his


    side of the bed felt warm.She stroked her stomach and was relieved to find that everything seemed


    fine. She was worried that what had happenedst night would hurt the baby.Enduring her exhaustion,


    she got up and changed her clothes. She checked her reflection on the mirror and found that her neckThis is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    was littered with marks. She was mildly stunned and a flush came over her face once more.After


    cleaning herself up, she dragged her worn out body downstairs.Breakfast was alreadyid out on the


    table. Both Kevin and Cherry were already seated.Anne lowered her gaze as she wordlessly took a


    seat.As they had breakfast, she identally nced at Kevin. Seeing him so nonchnt made her feel


    angry for some reason.He had forced himself on herst night and now he was acting as if nothing had


    happened. Who wouldn''t be upset?"Cherry, I heard that MH has already released theirtest collection


    of jewelry. You can go and check it outter to see if there''s anything you like,"Kevin said lightly as he


    looked at her affectionately."Okay, you cane with me. We haven''t been spending time with each


    othertely."Cherry smiled in delight.As Anne focused on her meal in silence, she couldn''t help but


    seethe.He had slept with herst night and now he was doting on another woman in front of her. What


    was Anne''s role in his life? Was she just a toy he could y with?"Okay, I can cancel my work today.


    How about I spend the entire day with you?"Kevin suggested eagerly. A trace of tenderness was visible


    in his eyes, something that only appeared when he looked at Cherry."You''re too kind, Kevin."Cherry


    was instantly thrilled at Kevin''s sudden show of affection. It had been a long time since he treated her


    like this."As long as you''re happy," Kevin said softly as he nted a gentle kiss on her


    forehead.Normally, Anne didn''t mind when the two were being intimate in front of her. But for some


    reason, she couldn''t stand it now.All of a sudden, she stood up and turned to leave, not wanting to see


    any of this anymore."Anne, since you''re not doing much, why don''t youe with us? Since your


    jewelry collection is quiteckluster, I can ask Kevin to buy you a set."Cherry suddenly stopped Anne


    from leaving. While her tone seemed casual, the inconspicuous ridicule in it was not lost on Anne.While


    she wasn''t in the mood to respond to Cherry''s provocation, the bitterness that churned inside her could


    not be helped.Everyone knew that Anne was Kevin''s real wife. It was clear that Cherry was the


    shameful mistress here, yet she manipted the narrative by making it seem as if Kevin would only


    give Anne a set of jewelry if she asked if from Kevin for Anne.A faint smile appeared on Kevin''s face as


    he nced at Anne. The look on his face was unfathomable.Anne turned back around, calming herself


    down. She wasn''t going to show her weakness to Cherry."I don''t need it. What''s the use of wearing


    jewelry anyway? It''s just an essory."Her tone was chilly,ced with irony.essory¡ªmuch like


    Cherry was.Cherry was a smart woman. She immediately understood what Anne meant as a wave of


    fury crashed through her.She clenched her fists, trying to suppress her anger. No matter how outraged


    she was, she couldn''t show this to Kevin."If she doesn''t want to go, she can just stay home and


    rest."Kevin didn''t seem the least bit irritated. If anything, he even looked happy that Anne didn''t want to


    go.Anne was obviously jealous of Cherry and it showed in her sarcastic remark.Anne turned around,


    not sparing a nce at either of them and headed upstairs. Kevin could tell that she was fuming.Anne


    couldn''t help but wonder how Kevin really saw her. Was she just a piece of trash that he could easily


    discard after sleeping with her?"Kevin, Anne seems to really hate me. What do you think I should do?


    How can we make her understand us?"Cherry intentionally tried to incite empathy from Kevin, hoping


    that he would defend her from Anne."Ignore her. She''s just a little hedgehog with thorns,"Kevin said


    dismissively without even looking at her. He was not so gentle and loving to her as he was


    before.Cherry didn''t expect his answer. Wasn''t he going to defend her?"But I don''t like this feeling at all.


    I hate that my own cousin sees me as an enemy,"Cherry said woefully as she grabbed Kevin''s


    arm.Kevin frowned slightly with displeasure, impatience flickering in his eyes."Well, don''t put too much


    of your energy on her. Let''s go."He didn''t want to hear Cherry say something bad about Anne. After


    saying that, he stood up.She clenched her jaw at his fickleness. Despite his show of affection for her


    earlier, she still couldn''t feel that he truly loved her.Before, if Anne had spoken to her like this, he would


    have stood up for her. But today, he didn''t. Instead, he shrugged it off.She looked towards Anne''s


    room, her eyes zing with fury. Ever since Anne lived in this vi, Kevin''s attitude towards her had


    grown colder. She couldn''t help but be worried as a wave of uneasiness welled up in her chest.Anne


    really was a huge threat to her.She swallowed back her anger and put on an easy smile as she


    followed behind Kevin.Meanwhile, Kevin kept a straight face even though Cherry was by his side. He


    neither felt happy nor pleased as he used to be when Cherry was around.

 Chapter 86 A Little Off

    Chapter 86 A Little Off


    Cherry frowned when she sensed that Kevin was a little off."Kevin, what''s wrong? You look a little


    unhappy today." She clung on her lover''s arm and almost leaned her whole body against him."Nothing.


    I was just thinking about work," he answered indifferently after he threw a nce at the woman."You


    promised me you would stay with me the whole day. Can you stop thinking about your work?"Cherry


    asked like a spoiled kid after she heard his exnation. A faint smile spread across her lips while she


    held onto him.She might have seemed happy but that didn''t mean she couldn''t feel that Kevin was


    being perfunctory towards her.He didn''t even look at her today as if he had forgotten that she existed.


    She could feel him getting colder and further away from her."Kevin, do you think this one looks good on


    me?"She tried to draw back his attention. She picked up a diamond ne and put it on her


    corbone and stared at her lover expectantly."My Cherry looks good in whatever she wears."He was


    not in the mood to choose a ne for her at all. He only said those words this morning because he


    wanted to know whether Anne loved him or not.The little woman seemed to be angry at him this


    morning. That could be an indication that she cared for him.His voice sounded like he was pampering


    her yet Cherry couldn''t feel any of his emotion.Kevin looked around the shop and his gaze fell at a


    piece of jewelry that caught his attention. It was a simple ne with a leaf pendant.He picked up the


    essory and gave out a satisfied smile as he imagined how the ne would suit the little


    woman.His lover noticed him staring at a ne so she came over curiously. She felt giddy at the


    thought of Kevin being so focused on selecting a ne for her.When she saw the essory in his


    hand and found out that it had no grand style, she frowned. She was not satisfied with his choice."I


    don''t think that would suit me, Kevin. That''s too simple-looking."She preferred to have a piece of high-


    end and elegant jewelry on her. She would never pay attention to such a simple style."It might not suit


    you, but it will to someone."Although the style was ordinary, it would look good on Anne''s neck. She


    had a cold personality that made people feel like she was a pretty girl of humble birth. With this simple


    but not rustic style, she would definitely look good.Kevin''s words made Cherry realize that the ne


    was not for her. Anger immediately burned in her heart. He didn''t need to tell her anything, as she


    could almost guess for whom the ne was.Hatred and anger intertwined at the pit of her stomach.


    It only made her hate for Anne grow stronger."How about this one? Do you think it''s beautiful?" Cherry


    held a dazzling diamond ne crafted withplicated workmanship and handed it to him. She


    was expectant once again.She just wanted to draw his attention back to her. Maybe if he could notice


    her, he would soon forget about Anne.He nced at the ne in his hand and creased his forehead


    lightly. If that happened in the past, he would have praised her endlessly. But for some reason, he felt


    that she was somewhat vulgar.The jewelry seemed to have no special feature except for being big and


    sparkly."As long as you like it,"he answered. Even though he didn''t like the ne in her hand, he


    didn''t have the heart to say it out loud. After all, he had always thought that he liked Cherry in his


    heart.The woman stered a big smile on her face and tip-toed to give her man a chaste kiss on his


    cheek.He turned his head towards her and gave a faint smile, a smile that failed to reach his


    eyes.Cherry looked at the diamond ne in her hand and felt a little proud. A piece of jewelry


    bought by Kevin could be worth tens of millions. When she got to be his wife, she could get whatever


    she wanted in the world.She bought a lot of luxury goods in just a half-day of their shopping spree.


    Every time he swiped his card, Kevin didn''t even blink no matter how much he had to pay."Are you


    done with your shopping?"He looked at his wristwatch and found out that it was already two o''clock in


    the afternoon. He became impatient after he realized that Anne had been alone in the Vi for hours."I


    have bought so many things, Kevin. Do you think that I¡­"Cherry trailed on her words when she saw


    the impatience in his eyes. She thought that she had bought too much. She got anxious at the thought


    that he might consider her as a materialistic woman.She was worried that her image that she built so


    hard in his heart would crumble just because of this."If you like, I could even buy the whole city for


    you."He knew that his emotions were too visible in her eyes and this might have got Cherry to overthink


    some things.Slowly, remorse wed in his heart. It felt like he changed into another person. He even


    cared about that vicious woman."Kevin, do you think I''m a high-maintenance woman?"she asked. His


    words made her inexplicably excited. No woman would not be tempted if the man said things like


    that."My Cherry is the most perfect person in my heart. Why would I perceive you as a materialistic


    woman? Today the shopping only costs a few million. Do you think I am the type of man who would be


    stingy in money when ites to his woman?"Kevin didn''t even think about the money he spent on


    her. It wasn''t that much of a big deal."That''s not what I mean. I just don''t want you to think that I''m a


    demanding woman."His words made her panic. She quickly reached out and held his arm then rested


    her head on his shoulder."I can buy anything I want for my woman. Only those incapable will think that


    their women are demanding."He didn''t know anything about being materialistic, just like how he didn''t


    know anything about money."It''s gettingte. We should go back,"he said coldly and went to his car. He


    wasn''t in the mood to continue to hang out with her.With onest nce at the luxury goods in her


    assistant''s hands, Cherry smiled and joined the man in his car.When they returned to the vi, her gaze


    fell on the woman who was having her meal past the mealtime.Anne''s eyes darkened when she saw


    the two of them walk hand in hand. The reason why she ate after lunchtime was because she wanted


    to avoid an encounter with them. This coincidence just ruined her day.When Kevin''s eyes fell at the


    simple meal she had, his eyes turned cold."Who prepared the lunch?"His voice wasced with irritation


    and the people in his presence were left to wonder what made him upset.A dead silence fell upon


    them. Even Cherry couldn''tprehend the change in his mood."Didn''t you hear me?" he asked again


    after he got impatient for theck of response.When everyone came back to their senses, one of the


    maids came forward. She stood in front of him as her body trembled in fear."I was the one who


    prepared the lunch today, Mr. Kevin," the maid answered cautiously, scared that he might vent his


    anger on her.Anne frowned upon the confusion caused by Kevin. ''What''s wrong with him? He got angry


    as soon as he came back. Was it because Cherry didn''t take good care of him when they went out?''


    she wondered."Why were you the one that prepared the food? Where is the chef?"Kevin burned in


    anger after he saw how simple the pregnant woman''s food was. Even the servants in the vi didn''t eat


    that kind of food."The chef is not feeling well today. Since Mr. Kevin and Miss Cherry went out today,


    I¡­"The maid got scared to proceed with her words when she felt the fuming presence of Kevin."So you


    prepared some food for Anne that even servants like you wouldn''t eat?"His slender fingers pointed at


    her food as his anger continued to rise."I''m sorry Mr. Kevin. I''m going to prepare something else this


    instant." The maid was about to walk away but stopped on her way."From now on, you are no longer a


    servant of our Fu Family. As for the chef, get out of the vi together! We will never hire people like you


    again!"Thinking that whenever he wasn''t in the vi, the servants treated Anne this way, he became


    more furious.''Isn''t this woman very scheming? Did she really have to endure this kind of treatment?'' he


    thought."Mr. Kevin, I know I was wrong. Please don''t fire me¡­" The maid knelt and begged for


    mercy.Her desperation to keep her job was because serving the Fu Family was a good choice. The


    sry alone was several times higher than an ordinary white-cored job.Kevin ignored the servant''s


    plea. His cold eyes had fixed on the pathetic-looking food in front of Anne ever since he arrived.Cherry


    got upset after she saw how worked up Kevin was for her cousin''s sake. She threw a ferocious look


    towards her and quickly walked towards Kevin."Kevin, don''t be like this. I don''t think the maid did it on


    purpose. Don''t you think your punishment is too grave?"she cooed him. Her gentle voice contracted the


    look in her eyes which were full of malice as they stared at Anne.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 87 Getting Angry

    Chapter 87 Getting Angry


    Even though Kevin was visibly angry, Anne refused to believe that it was all because he cared about


    her. If anything, it was probably because of the baby.The maid looked at Cherry expectantly. Everyone


    knew that Kevin loved her. Perhaps he would change his mind with her by his side.However, to their


    surprise, he didn''t calm down as they had assumed."Why are you still standing there? Didn''t you


    understand what I just said?" Kevin said coldly, and his face dimmed."Kevin, what''s wrong with you


    today? Why are you so angry all of a sudden?"Cherry felt a little embarrassed at how Kevin ignored


    her. This was the first time that he hadn''t paid attention to what she had said."Don''t make me repeat


    myself for the third time!" Kevin spat.The servants left in a hurry out of utter fear. Even Cherry was


    frightened of him.Anne frowned as she looked at the outraged Kevin. She couldn''t help but wonder


    what had happened to him that made him behave this way. Would he take his anger out on her?"I''m


    full. I''m going back to my room." She wasn''t interested in spending any more time around the two. As


    much as possible, she wanted to avoid them.This only angered Kevin further. It was obvious that Anne


    was trying to purposely avoid him."Anne, stop!" Kevin approached her, anger burning in his charcoal


    eyes.''Oh my God! He''s going to take his anger out on me!''"What can I do for you?" Anne asked calmly


    as she turned around, eyeing Kevin gravely."Are you trying to avoid me?" he mumbled, obviously


    pissed.Anne seemed unfazed."No..." she said lightly, keeping herposure."Oh really? Then why did


    you leave the minute you saw me?" he asked questioningly. The displeasure on his face was hard to


    ignore."Kevin, you seem to be in a bad mood. I''m afraid your temper will only worsen if I''m around.


    After all, I am the person you hate the most,"Anne said spitefully. With the way he was treating her after


    their night together, her anger was definitely warranted."Did I ever say that?" Kevin asked unhappily.


    When did he ever say that he hated her?"You''ve always hated me, right?" Anne retorted, staring him


    down.A fresh swell of rage rose inside him upon hearing this.''Damn it! She really knows how to fight


    back now.''"Why didn''t you say anything when the maid served you that scrappy meal just now?" ''Damn


    this woman!Now she is really getting more and more sharp-tongued. But why didn''t she tell the maid


    off?''Scrappy? Was the food she had eaten just nothing but scrap to him now?"I thought the food was


    good. What''s wrong with that?"While she knew that the maid deliberately made things difficult for her at


    home whenever Kevin wasn''t around, the food she was being served was still much better than any


    ordinary family''s meals."Good? Anne, do you not care about yourself or the baby you''re carrying? Don''t


    forget that you''re still pregnant with my child!"''Is this damn woman purposely trying to get on my


    nerves? She was served pure rubbish and she ims it was good!'' Kevin thought inwardly.Anne


    realized that he was just concerned about the baby.She smiled bitterly, and a hint of disappointment


    could be detected in her eyes. She hoped that Kevin was genuinely concerned about her but she knew


    that was just wishful thinking. All he cared about was the baby in her stomach."I''ll be careful more in


    the future," Anne said calmly as she lowered her gaze.Kevin intended to chastise her further. When he


    saw the look on her face, he became even more irritated.Cherry was seething, shooting daggers at


    Anne. Kevin was beginning to genuinely care about Anne all the while forgetting about her."Kevin, calm


    down. What''s going on with you today? You were so happy earlier but the minute we came back, you


    lost your temper."Smiling, Cherry neared towards Kevin as she leaned her body against him.Feeling


    her weight against him, he frowned in impatience, annoyance sparking in his eyes."Cherry, go back to


    your room and rest. I have some work to do."Having spent the entire day with Cherry, he had grown


    tired of her¡ªfor some reason, he didn''t want to be around her any longer."All right, I''ll go back to my


    room. Come spend time with me after you''re done with your work." She then red at Anne before


    heading upstairs.After Cherry had left, Kevin and Anne were now alone in the living room. The


    atmosphere was thick with tension."I''m going back to my room to rest." Anne nced at him, visibly


    uneasy. She turned, intending to leave."Stop!" Kevinmanded. He walked in front of her, eyeing her


    coldly."Anne, you''re not allowed to leave without my permission." ''This damn woman avoids me like I''m


    the gue.''''How domineering,'' Anne thought to herself."What can I do for you, Mr. Kevin? If there''s


    nothing else, can I go back to my room now and rest?" She forced a smile, shoving aside the


    displeasure that arose in her chest."No way!"The corners of Anne''s mouth twitched. She was at a loss


    for words and she couldn''t help but feel that Kevin was doing this on purpose to spite her.What on


    earth did she do to offend him? He got all riled up every time he saw her."Mr. Kevin, what do you want?


    What did I do wrong?" Anne asked sharply, peering up at him."Did I say you did something wrong?"


    Kevin retorted, arching his eyebrows.His tone made Anne unhappy. Now she was sure that he was just


    trying to get to her."Kevin, what on earth do you want? What do you want me to do?"He was trying to


    get on her nerves. She had a limit too and he was quickly inciting her temper."Go to your room!"Kevin


    said indifferently. He wasn''t angry because of her rude words. He only shoot her a cold nce and


    walked away first.As she watched him head to her room, she was rendered speechless.After hesitating


    for a moment, she finally followed him.As soon as she entered the room, the door was mmed


    shut.Before she could even react, Kevin immediately pulled her into his arms."Kevin, what are you


    doing? Let go of me!" Realizing what was going on, Anne struggled to free herself from his tight


    grip."Really? You still don''t know what I want to do? I didn''t have a good timest night. Let''s finish


    what we started."Kevin''s loins were burning as desire filled him."Kevin, you''re a pervert!"Anne scolded,


    blushing. Was this the only thing in his mind?"Do you want me to tell you if I''m a pervert or not? Or do


    you want me to show you?"Kevin couldn''t control himself, his desire for her was eating him up.He had


    no idea when he started feeling this way. On the inside, he was still in denial. He convinced himself that


    he was just obsessed with her body.As realization dawned on Anne, she began to panic."Kevin, let go


    of me. Aren''t you afraid that someone''s going to hear us?"Anne kept struggling. She didn''t want to do


    this especially after he had acted as if nothing had happened after they had just slept with each other


    last night."So what? As long as you don''t make a sound, who''s going to hear us?"Smiling maliciously,


    Kevin pressed Anne against the wall, kissing her passionately despite her protests.Shock and disbelief


    were written all over Anne''s face. He really was going to do this. Wasn''t he worried about servants


    passing by and possibly hearing them?She felt disgusted at the thought of what Kevin was going to do


    to her in her own room. He didn''t even seem to care that it was the middle of the day!She tried to resist


    but couldn''t because he had shoved his mouth against hers.When he finally let her go, she exhaled


    sharply, ring at him."Enough! Kevin, don''t you even feel guilty? Why are you doing this to me? What


    right do you have to do this to me?" Anne roared as tears streamed down her face.He didn''t even love


    her yet he kept doing this to her. How did he really see her then?This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 88 Lack Of Interest

    Chapter 88 Lack Of Interest


    As Kevin looked at the tears that rolled down Anne''s face, a trace of distress passed through his heart.


    His expression became a little stiff, and he frowned impatiently.


    "Why are you crying?"


    His emotions were filled with guilt and anger. This stubborn woman made him feel insulted for the first


    time.


    There were so many women out there who were desperate to get into his bed. This woman who had all


    the chance to be intimate with him did nothing but resist him over and over. She cried as if she had


    suffered a lot, when in fact he just intended to give her pleasure.


    "Kevin, what on earth do you want me to do to make you stop torturing me like this?"


    Anne felt that she really couldn''t stand it anymore. She couldn''t stand Kevin''s hot and cold attitude


    towards her, let alone his moodiness.


    "Torture you? Anne, do you think what I''m doing is torturing you?"


    Kevin seemed to have taken the word ''torture'' seriously. His face darkened at an instant. ''Damn it! How


    could she think that I am torturing her now?''


    "Kevin, I''m tired enough of living in this vi. Please don''t torture me anymore, okay?" Anne pleaded in


    a quavering voice. She wiped her tears and looked into his eyes seriously.


    All she wanted now was to nourish the baby until her time of delivery. She promised to herself that right


    after she gave birth to her child, she would terminate the agreement with Kevin. She couldn''t wait to


    have her freedom.


    "Listen, Anne, you are mine, so it''s your duty to please me!"


    Kevin held Anne''s shoulders with his hands and shouted at the top of his lungs.


    "Please you? Have you forgotten that our rtionship is merely based on the contract? There is no


    such term in our agreement,"


    Anne said coldly as her tears fell down her face. Kevin showed no mercy in front of her. His eyes were


    fiery and intimidating.


    She had never seen him this angry, and it made her feel uneasy. Did this man want to give her a


    beating?


    She couldn''t help but worry for safety, and mostly the safety of her child. Kevin was capable of anything


    when he was exasperated.


    But to her surprise, Kevin''s mood shifted so quickly, as if he had a serious mental illness. His gloomy


    face was suddenly reced with a bright one. However, there was something wrong behind his smile.


    "Anne, do you want me to terminate the contract by deliberately saying these words to me?"


    Kevin leaned to Anne closer and smiled wickedly. He looked at her keenly as if he had already known


    what was on her mind.


    Anne was left speechless. How did hee to this conclusion? As far as she remembered, she had


    not mentioned a thing about wanting him to terminate the agreement from the beginning to the end.


    This man''s mind was incredibly confusing.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Kevin, you seem to have misunderstood me. I have never said such words!" Anne managed to hide


    her confusion and still looked at him seriously. She exined herself only to contradict what he had


    misunderstood.


    Kevin always had a bad impression of her. She didn''t want him to think of her like that, so she did


    everything to change what was in his mind.


    "You haven''t said it, but clearly this is what you had in mind. Since when are you too cowardly to admit


    it?" Kevin scowled in a dissatisfied and cold manner.


    The damn woman had the guts to admit the uneptable things that she had done in front of him


    before. What stopped her from admitting the truth right now?


    His arrogance made Anne upset and she was left no words to say. He only believed whatever he


    thought was right.


    "Mr. Kevin, how do you know that is what I had in mind?" Anne asked coldly, trying her best to


    suppress the anger in her heart.


    "Didn''t you refuse me just because of the agreement? If there was no agreement, would you still


    refuse?" Would you?"


    Kevin smiledcently. He had long believed that Anne kept on refusing him because of the


    contract.


    Anne was speechless as she looked into his eyes. She didn''t know how to protect herself from this


    stone-hearted and selfish man. She ran out of ways to make him believe her. What else could she do?


    Kevin touched her face with his big palm. His touch made her tremble in fear.


    "Why are you speechless? Is it because I''ve seen through you?" He raised his eyebrows and smiled


    brightly.


    "Kevin, did you ever realize how arrogant you are? Arrogance is a disease that needs to be cured!"


    Anne retaliated in anger and looked at him sharply. This man did nothing but aggravate her.


    "What did you say? Say that again!" He suddenly strangled her with his own hands. His fingers turned


    white due to the force he was exerting.


    He gritted his teeth. What Anne said exacerbated the situation.


    Anne could hardly breathe. His grip on her neck was so tight. Still and all, she looked at him fiercely


    and never bowed down.


    "If you are not afraid that the baby might be in danger, you can strangle me to death!" Her voice was a


    bit raspy. She was still unwilling to give up despite the pain she felt.


    Kevin, who was on the verge of his outrage, became more furious. She was really courting death in


    front of him, who had lost himself in aggression.


    "Anne, are you threatening me?" His aura was as dark as the depths of hell, and his eyes were burning


    ferociously.


    "I''m telling the truth. If you don''t let me go, something bad might really happen to the baby."


    Anne got more worried about the baby inside her. He seemed uncontroble at the moment and she


    was afraid that her child might be endangered by his anger. She knew exactly what he was capable of,


    yet she chose to infuriate him even more.


    Although Kevin had an impulse to strangle her to death, he returned to his senses when he heard her


    words.


    "Listen up, Anne. No one can threaten me, especially you!" He finally let go of her. The mark of his


    hands could be traced around her neck. She panted in exhaustion, and immediately stroked her belly.


    After a moment, Kevin mmed the door shut, leaving a loud bang.


    Anne calmed herself down and sat on the bed. She was exhausted of arguing with him almost every


    day, and now, she was almost strangled to death.


    She was starting to understand Kevin less. This man was totally unpredictable. There might be more


    arguments awaiting in the future. Who knew? It might be worse than what just happened.


    When Kevin returned to his room, his face was still gloomy and his dark aura hadn''t subsided yet.


    When Cherry noticed that someone came in, she quickly stood up and walked towards him with a


    sweet smile.


    "Kevin, you''re back!" She held his arm and looked at him with dazzling eyes.


    Kevin frowned in displeasure when he saw her in his room. However, he tried to hold his temper.


    "Why are you here?" His tone was stolid, and no one could tell what he was thinking at that moment,


    not even Cherry, who knew him the most.


    "I went to the study room to look for you, but you weren''t there. Did you go to Anne''s room earlier?"


    Cherry asked him cautiously.


    Kevin''s anger had subsided earlier, but when he heard her mention Anne, his countenance turned grim


    again.


    "Don''t mention her name in front of me anymore! Do you understand?" ''She is such an ungrateful


    woman. Since she wants to escape from me, then I will just let her be.''


    The smile on Cherry''s facepletely disappeared because of Kevin''s strange attitude. However,


    when the meaning of what he said sank into her mind, she chuckled in her heart.


    It seemed that Anne irritated him that much. She felt triumphant with the thought.


    She held his hand tightly as she said in a spoiled tone,


    "Kevin, what''s wrong with you? Who made you angry again? Is it Anne?"


    She mentioned Anne''s name again to make him totally despise that damn woman.


    "Cherry, I don''t want to repeat what I just said! I''m tired, get out of my room!"


    Kevin was inexplicably irritated after hearing Anne''s name over and over. He just wanted to be left


    alone. No one could ease his anger this time, not even Cherry.


    She didn''t expect that he would also be cold to her. She felt a little sad, but she was satisfied knowing


    that he would never like Anne again based on how he was acting.


    "I''m sorry, Kevin. I didn''t mean to do that. I''m just worried about you. Don''t be angry with me."


    Tears welled up in her alluring eyes. She looked at him as if she had suffered a lot.


    Kevin had had enough today, and seeing how pitiful she looked annoyed him even more. Yet he


    suppressed his anger, and held her in his arms.


    "It''s my fault. I shouldn''t have lost my temper on you." The dark aura had finally subsided when he


    looked at her angelic face. It was reced with tenderness in his eyes.


    "Kevin, can I ask how Anne made you angry?" Cherry looked up at him with a hint of worry in her eyes.


    She was curious about what Anne did to upset him like this.


    "It doesn''t matter what she has done. You are the most important person in my life!" Kevin smiled


    foolishly and kissed her lips.


    The pitiful Cherry didn''t know that the kiss was not meant for her. It was truly meant for Anne. He just


    couldn''t do it to her because she had always refused him.


    Anne was really a tough person. But he was definitely the toughest. He vowed that he would surely


    punish her for having the guts to threaten him like that.


    Cherry was carried away by Kevin''s actions. When she came to her senses, she responded by kissing


    him more passionately.


    Kevin hadn''t done such intimate actions with her for a long time, maybe because he was always


    focused on Anne these past few days. Cherry hoped that their rtionship could go further.


    Although Cherry''s features were undeniably iparable to Anne''s, Kevin didn''t feel the same interest


    he had towards Anne to the woman he was kissing right now. Anne was simply irresistible, nothing


    more, nothing less.


    He ended the intimate moment and nudged her away.


    She was expecting the next thing that would happen after the passionate kiss, but the excitement she


    felt was ruined so soon. She was surprised by the way he was acting.


    "Kevin, what''s wrong with you? Did I do anything wrong?"

 Chapter 89 I Promise

    Chapter 89 I Promise


    Cherry frowned as she gazed at Kevin, feeling wronged.


    "Cherry, it''s gettingte. You should go to bed early." Kevin lookedposed as if nothing had just


    happened.


    "Kevin, what''s going on with you? Why are you being so cold to me? Did I do something wrong? Tell


    me so I can do something about it."


    Cherry refused to give up. She could feel that he was aroused. If he wanted her, she wasn''t going to


    hold back.


    "No, I''m just not in the mood to do it now."


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Inwardly, Kevin began to hate himself. Damn it! Anne refused him. But the more she refused him, the


    more he wanted her. And now he wasn''t even interested in Cherry.


    Cherry didn''t buy his answer. She could tell that Kevin was behaving like this was because of Anne.


    Her hatred for Anne surged through her veins.


    "Kevin, don''t you like me anymore?"


    After a long silence, Cherry finally plucked up the courage to ask the question that had been brewing at


    the back of her mind for so long. She was tired of walking on egg shells every single day.


    Upon hearing this, Kevin frowned, feeling mildly annoyed. However, when he thought back to how he


    had been treating Cherry these past few days, he knew he had to be more patient.


    "What do you mean? You''re the only woman I like. Why would I not like you? Cherry, you''re


    overthinking this."


    Smiling gently, Kevin fondly caressed Cherry''s face.


    Feeling his warmth, Cherry grabbed his hand and looked at him expectantly.


    "Kevin, promise me you will always love me, okay? I''m scared that you''ll hate me and leave me."


    "I promise," Kevin said softly, shing her a soft smile.


    Cherry lightened up when she finally heard the answer she wanted. Kevin was a man of his word. If he


    promised her this, there was no doubt in her mind that he would keep it.


    "I''m going to bed now. You should sleep too." After nting a quick kiss on Kevin''s cheek, Cherry left


    his room.


    The minute the door was closed, the smile on Kevin''s face vanished. He was filled with anger when he


    recalled how Anne had refused him just now.


    If she wanted to avoid him then so be it!


    That night, Anne tossed and turned, barely getting any sleep. She still felt uneasy whenever Kevin''s


    angry face appeared in her mind. She began to doubt if she had been too harsh with him.


    That morning, dark circles were visible under Anne''s eyes. When she headed downstairs, she found


    Kevin and Cherry being overtly intimate with each other.


    "Kevin, you''re so annoying. What are you doing with your hand?"


    Cherry shyly pushed Kevin away, obviously enjoying herself.


    Following the voice, Anne looked towards the sofa. On the sofa, it seemed that Kevin was on top of


    Cherry, exploring her body with his hand rather yfully.


    Rage gripped Anne seeing him do this to another woman especially after what had happenedst


    night.


    She had long suspected that he was merely using her like a toy. If he wanted someone to satisfy his


    urges, why didn''t he just go to Cherry?


    She turned away as hearing Cherry''s giggles made her seethe inwardly.


    "Enough!" Anne mmed her ss of water on the table as she red at the two on the sofa. "If you


    want to make out, go back to your room!"


    Even if she didn''t want Kevin anymore, she still couldn''t ept the fact that he was flirting with another


    woman right in front of her very eyes.


    Upon hearing Anne''s voice boom across the room, the two were visibly stunned.


    Kevin got off Cherry, shing her a yful smile. However, his eyes showed his disdain.


    "Anne, Kevin and I were just..."


    Cherry sat up and scowled at Anne. Since she had her back facing Kevin, he couldn''t see her


    expression.


    "Cherry, don''t you have any sense of shame? I guess that''s what''s to be expected from a mistress!"


    Anne exploded, unable to take it any longer. Her chest heaved violently, anger surging inside her.


    All this time, she''d been silently enduring the shamelessness of their illicit affair.


    When Cherry heard this, her face turned pale. Her jaw tightened in anger. However, she couldn''t show


    this to Kevin. She had to act pitiful in front of him.


    "Anne, I''m your cousin. How could you call me that? Do you know how much it hurts me when you talk


    to me like that?"


    Her eyes glistened with tears. Seeing her like this, any man would want to protect her.


    Kevin lit up when he noticed that Anne was fuming. Was she jealous? ''I thought she didn''t care about


    me,'' he thought to himself.


    "Cousin? Cherry, if you really take me as your cousin, would you do this to me? Seducing your own


    cousin''s husband?"


    Anne sneered as she looked at Cherry, her eyes gleaming with mockery and disdain.


    "Anne, I know you''re mad about me and Kevin but we really love each other. Don''t me me, okay?"


    "Stop pretending. It''s disgusting! And I don''t need your apology!" Snorting, Anne turned around and


    stalked off, making her way upstairs.


    The moment she turned around, her tough exterior copsed. Her eyes swam with tears as she hurried


    back to her room.


    She didn''t know why she said any of that. She knew this was going toe back and bite her in the


    ass but she couldn''t control herself. Seeing the two of them flirting in front of her was thest straw for


    her.


    "Kevin..." Cherry whimpered. When she turned to look at Kevin, she made sure she looked pitiful.


    "Don''t cry. It''s not a big deal."


    He gently wiped the tears off her face. His tone was so indifferent that it was hard to tell how he really


    felt.


    "What Anne said made me so upset. I know it''s my fault that we''re together but I can''t control myself. I


    love you and I want to be with you,"


    Cherry said in an aggrieved tone as she threw herself into his arms.


    "I know." His voice was still cold and emotionless.


    "Kevin, don''t you care about what Anne just said? Aren''t you even mad?" Cherry raised her eyes to


    look at him, feeling reluctant at hisckluster response.


    Kevin didn''t even seem affected at all. Naturally, Cherry felt a little disappointed. In the past, if Anne


    had talked to her like this, he would have stood up for her and told Anne off.


    "You shouldn''t stoop down to her level. She''s nothing but a surrogate. Once she gives birth to the baby,


    she''ll be gone."


    Kevin felt displeased at the thought of Anne not caring. If she didn''t care about him, why did he care


    about her then?


    Cherry looked at him suspiciously, as if she was gauging his sincerity.


    Anne felt helpless staying in this vi. She couldn''t even talk to anyone.


    She picked up her phone. She hesitated for a long time before finally deciding to call Ryan.


    As soon as she dialed the number, she instantly regretted it. She wanted to hang up but unfortunately,


    Ryan already answered the call.


    "Anne, you finally remembered to call me." Ryan''s tone was gentle but a hint of surprise could be


    detected in it.


    "Ryan, how have you been doing?" Anne said quietly as she pressed the phone against her ear.


    "Anne, I missed you so much..." Ryan said seriously after a long pause.


    Anne found herself at a loss for words. Regret filled her. Why did she call him anyway?


    While Ryan was special to her, her love for him was purely tonic.


    "Ryan..."


    "Anne, let''s meet up. We can eat your favorite seafood noodles," Ryan interrupted her before she could


    finish what she was going to say.


    Seafood noodles? He still remembered her favorite food as a child.


    She wanted to cry. Her eyes turned red. She''d been repressing herself for so long. Her heart softened


    knowing that Ryan still cared about her.


    It wasn''t what he just said but rather that he seemed to still genuinely care about her.


    "Okay, see you in half an hour."


    In the end, Anne couldn''t refuse. Despite her reluctance, she knew that he was the only person who


    really cared about her. She didn''t want to lose that.


    After Ryan hung up the phone, his eyes gleamed as he grinned from ear to ear.


    Anne collected herself as she put on some light make-up, attempting to hide the fact that she had just


    cried. She didn''t want Ryan to know about her current situation.

 Chapter 90 Fuck Off!

    Chapter 90 Fuck Off!


    When Anne got downstairs, Kevin was still there, but Cherry was not.


    She nced at him indifferently. Then, she walked past him and prepared to leave.


    She couldn''t help feeling angry when she thought of what Kevin and Cherry just did.


    "Stop!" Kevin''s cold voice wormed its way into earshot. He stood up and strode towards her. "Where


    are you going?" Suppressing her anger, Anne turned her head and fixed him with an icy re.


    "Out for a walk."


    "I''ll go with you!" It was not a request. It was a statement. Kevin''s face was cheerless and his words


    were even more domineering than usual.


    "No, thanks. You should spend more time with Cherry," she replied in a chilly tone. And with that, she


    left the vi.


    When Kevin looked at the woman walking away from him, his face darkened, his ck eyes filled with


    anger.


    This damn woman refused him again!


    Anne came to the street Ryan talked about. They often yed there when they were young.


    More than ten years had passed, but the street was still the same as always.


    The gates of memory were thrown wide. She smiled as she remembered happier times. She lost


    herself in reverie, in treats and toys and the sound of childrenughing.


    "Do you remember this ce? A voice pulled her back to reality. It was gentle, pleasant. It was Ryan.


    "We came here a lot when we were kids," he added. Anne turned in the direction of the voice.


    His handsome face was so close to her. His eyes were tender, and the smile at the corners of his


    mouth was even more so.


    For a moment, Anne was daydreaming. When she realized what was going on, she took a couple steps


    back. But the pregnant woman was heedless of the stairs behind her and lost her bnce.


    "Ah..." At the thought of the baby she carried, panic shed through her eyes.


    "Watch out!" Ryan''s voice reached her ears, and the next second, she was in his arms.


    Anne buried her face in Ryan''s chest. Being this close to him, she thought she could hear his heart


    beating.


    "You are still as careless as ever." Ryan held her in his arms, an affectionate smile on his handsome


    face.


    She was still the same as when she was a child.


    Hearing his voice, Anne broke free from his arms in a hurry. She felt more than a little awkward.


    "Thank you..."


    she said in a small voice, with a trace of blush. She wasn''t sure why she was so nervous. Maybe it was


    because she hadn''t been that close to him before.


    Nearby, in a pure ck Ferrari, Kevin looked at the two joylessly. Their intimate behavior and Anne''s


    shyness stung his heart.


    He gripped the steering wheel tightly with both hands, and his fingertips began to turn white from the


    strain.


    "So formal, Anne! I think I liked you better when we were kids. You didn''t used to worry about being


    polite."


    Ryan felt that there was a rift that had grown between them. He wasn''t happy about that.


    "Ryan, I..." She stumbled over her words, not sure what to say next.


    "Hey, I''m hungry. Let''s get some seafood chow mein! You still like that, right?" Without giving her a


    chance to answer, Ryan took her hand and led her towards the shop.


    Anne didn''t like how close he was. She wanted to get rid of Ryan, but he held her hand more tightly


    when she tried to slip away. So she could only let him hold her hand.


    "This is the ce. I remember you told me you liked looking out the window."


    Ryan took Anne to the table they used to sit at. He pointed towards the window, tenderness in his ck


    eyes.


    "Do you remember everything about us?"


    Anne smiled. She was moved. He did remember. Memories of a simpler time.


    "I''ll hold those memories of us in my heart forever." His voice was mellow and soothing, but also


    bewitching. He was smooth and maic.


    Anne was amazed for a moment. She didn''t know what to say to that.


    The waiter brought two bowls of noodles and ced them in front of the two.


    "Ah, here we are. Dig in. Does it taste the same as when you were a kid?" As if he had noticed her


    awkwardness, Ryan handed a pair of chopsticks to her and changed the topic.


    Taking the chopsticks, Anne smiled at him and began to eat.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "I remember this used to be your favorite." Ryan gracefully ced all the seafood in his bowl into


    Anne''s.


    He wasn''t wrong. All of the seafood in her bowl was what she enjoyed best as a child. Anne was on the


    verge of tears.


    "Ryan, don''t be so good to me..." She was used to being ignored, and Ryan''s warmth made her


    ufortable.


    It was like she was used to abuse.


    "I can''t help it. It''s how I am. You''ll always be the little girl in my heart who I need to take care of."


    Ryan''s ck eyes were full of sympathy and love in equal measure.


    Anne couldn''t control her tears anymore. In a panic, she wiped them with the back of her hand. She


    didn''t want Ryan to see her this way.


    "Now, now. No tears. I''ll start feeling bad for you." Ryan gently wiped her tears with his slender fingers.


    His eyes were full of pity. She had changed a lot while they were apart. She was no longer as carefree


    as she had been as a child.


    Kevin red at the two people sitting by the window, the mes of anger consuming his heart.


    So this faithless bitch came here on a date with Ryan.


    Good, very good! So she was going to cheat on him!


    Starting the car, Kevin whipped the wheel this way and that, as if trying to vent his anger.


    After meeting Ryan, Anne felt much better. Although she lived a miserable life with Kevin, at least there


    was someone who really cared about her.


    Back at the vi, Kevin turned up there unexpectedly.


    Frowning, Anne ignored him and tried to go back to her room.


    Kevin grabbed the coffee cup in his hand and smashed it against the wall. Brown liquid ran down the


    walls and pooled on the floor. The cupy in shards.


    Bang! Startled by the sound, Anne stopped.


    After that, she walked towards the stairs again.


    She didn''t know why this man was so angry.


    "Anne, stop!"


    His tone was frigid and terrible. He walked behind her. His sharp eyes were like swords, and she could


    feel his rage.


    "What''s up, Mr. Kevin?" Anne said calmly.


    "Where did you go? Who did you meet? What did you do?" He spat out a barrage of questions, and his


    face darkened more and more with every word.


    "Ohe on, Mr. Kevin. Do I really need to tell you? I''m not a child!" This man had no right to ask her


    anything.


    "You''d better tell me the truth! Don''t try me!"


    This damn woman was bashful in Ryan''s arms, but now she looked defiant.


    "Mr. Kevin, are you out of your mind?" What had she done to offend this man? She wondered if he


    were crazy!


    "What did you say?" Kevin grabbed her shoulder and growled.


    "Kevin, what are you doing? You''re hurting me. Let go!" There was a piercing pain in her shoulder.


    Anne frowned tightly, and a thought urred to her.


    This man was really violent. He tended to hit her whenever he got riled up.


    "Answer my question! Tell me!" Kevin stared at her with his red eyes, as if he were going to swallow


    her.


    "Let go of me!" She struggled hard. As Kevin tightened his grip, the expression on her face reflected


    more and more pain.


    "Who is he to you? A boyfriend?" Kevin asked harshly, fighting the urge to kill Anne.


    "Did you follow me?" Shocked, Anne looked at him angrily.


    "You shouldn''t follow me! And as for me and Ryan? That''s our business. You shouldn''t even care!"


    What right do you have to ask?"


    She was furious at the thought of Kevin stalking her.


    "What right? Anne, have you forgotten who you are?" He moved his hand to her chin, and pinched her


    jaw, forcing her to look into his eyes.


    "Anne, you have to remember you''re my woman. Don''t try to cheat on me before we divorce, or you''ll


    die miserably!"


    "So you can be with another woman, but I can''t date other guys? Kevin, don''t you think you''re being too


    controlling?"


    Holding back her tears, Anne looked at him stubbornly.


    This man could find another woman and bring her to his vi. Why couldn''t she find another man?


    Besides, it''s not like she and Ryan were doing anything.


    "Controlling? I''ll show what controlling is!" He kissed her lips suddenly.


    "HMM..." She pounded on Kevin''s chest with all her might. She was humiliated. What made him think


    he could do what he wanted?


    But no matter how hard she struggled, Kevin wouldn''t let her go.


    "Ouch..."


    He pushed her away and red at her. This damn woman bit him!


    Was she a dog?


    "Damn! You even bit me?" Pulling Anne to his side, Kevin looked down at her with anger in his eyes.


    "Fuck off, Kevin!" Anne couldn''t control her anger anymore.


    Fuck off? And now she was cursing at him too?


    "I''ll do more than that!" Kevin picked up Anne and whisked her upstairs.


    "What are you doing? Let go of me!"


    Knowing what Kevin was going to do, Anne panicked and struggled harder, but Kevin was on the verge


    of exploding, ignoring her cries of protest.

 Chapter 91 It Was Not Worth Crying Over Him

    Chapter 91 It Was Not Worth Crying Over Him


    After ravishing Anne, Kevin left, not caring what she thought about it.


    He might not want her, but he wouldn''t let another man have her.


    Even if they divorced, that rule would still be in ce. He wouldn''t allow her to be with someone else.


    Looking at the marks left on her body by Kevin, Anne bit his lower lip and tried hard not to cry.


    She kept telling herself in her heart it was not worth crying over a guy like him!


    Soaking in the bathtub, she kept soaping up her body, trying to wash off the fiend''s smell.


    In the study, Kevin smashed nearly everything he could get his hands on, but his anger remained. He


    couldn''t get the thought of Anne with another man out of his mind, and that sent him into a murderous


    rage.


    When the butler heard the crashing sounds, he rushed to the study. He looked around the room. Items


    were scattered about the room helter-skelter. Had a tornado made its way inside? "Sir, what''s wrong?


    Why are you so angry all of a sudden?"


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Go and investigate Ryan''spany. I want stock prices, businesses they''re involved in, everything! I


    want it on my desk in an hour!" Kevin had fought down his anger in order to give the butler his orders.


    "Yes, sir. I''m on it now." The butler looked at Kevin in confusion, pushed the door open and walked out.


    Sitting at his desk, Kevin looked terrible with his gloomy face.


    ''Ryan, you dared to touch my woman! No one can do that but me! You''ll pay for that!''


    An hourter, the butler returned to the study with the documents. Kevin had calmed down by this time,


    but his eyes were still sinister and frightening.


    "Sir, here''s what you asked for," the butler said respectfully. He theny the files on Kevin''s desk


    carefully.


    As Kevin paged through the documents, his ck eyes were full of disdain.


    "Set up a special department for me at thepany. Take away all the projects that Ryan has his


    hands in. Have them re-assigned to the new department. Spare no expense to do this."


    Ryan was dumb enough to challenge him in the business world, and had no idea who he was dealing


    with.


    "Begging your pardon, sir, but why would you do that?" The butler looked at Kevin in confusion. He


    didn''t understand why the young master suddenly wanted to hurt Ryan financially.


    They were still partners, after all.


    Hearing the question, Kevin frowned deeply and his tone became colder. "None of your business. Just


    do it!"


    "Yes, sir. I''m going now!" Frightened by Kevin''s anger, the butler didn''t waste any more time. He


    opened the door and half-walked-half-ran through it.


    As soon as the butler walked out of the study, he greeted Cherry, who was walking towards him.


    "Hello, Miss Cherry. The young master is in a bad mood right now. You''d bettereter," the butler


    said.


    Cherry looked at the butler in confusion, worry in her beautiful eyes. "What''s wrong with Kevin?


    Why is he suddenly in a bad mood? I heard some crashing sounds. What happened?"


    "Ahem... Nothing serious. Work is getting to him. Don''t worry too much, Miss Cherry." Cherry was


    unconvinced. He didn''t sound like he believed it, either.


    "Then I''ll go inside and see him." Confused, Cherry nced at the butler, walked past him and pushed


    the door open.


    "Get out! Quit bugging me!" Kevin said impatiently, thinking it was the butler again.


    "Kevin, what''s wrong with you? Who made you so angry?" Cherry was obviously stymied for a moment.


    After she came to her senses, she walked gracefully towards him.


    There was a gentle smile on her face.


    Hearing her voice, Kevin raised his head and looked at her indifferently. This wasn''t the reaction she


    expected.


    "Why are you here? I thought you were asleep."


    Cherry walked up to him and sat on hisp. "I heard you blew your top and was worried about you, so I


    wanted to see if I could help you feel better.


    Can you tell me who pissed you off?"


    His dashing eyebrows wrinkled slightly, and irritation spread in the bottom of his heart.


    "No one. Just a disobedient dog!" As he thought of Anne, his face turned cold again.


    Frowning, Cherry looked at him in confusion. She didn''t understand what he was talking about.


    "A dog? Seriously? Why are you upset over that? I get worried when you get like this."


    She approached him and was about to kiss him.


    "Cherry, I''m really busy at work right now. Why don''t you go back to your room and wait for me?" Kevin


    asked in an uncaring tone.


    Disappointed, Cherry stood up. A dash of chagrin shed in her beautiful eyes. Recently, no matter


    how hard she tried to seduce him, Kevin wasn''t moved at all.


    "Okay, I''ll do it. On one condition: hang out with me after you finish your work."


    Pouting, she looked at him discontentedly. She had to be his woman. That was the only way she felt


    good about herself.


    "Fine. After I''m done. See ya then!"


    Kevin was a little annoyed. He didn''t know why he wasn''t as excited as he was before when he saw


    Cherry. They used to be so close with each other.


    It was not until Cherry left that he felt less irritable.


    For two days in a row, Anne deliberately avoided Kevin, because she didn''t want to see him again.


    When she thought about how he forced himself on her, her heart was filled with hatred.


    She would never forgive him for treating her like that.


    One day, Anne got up early in the morning. She''d had gotten lots of sleep and wanted to get to work.


    Moreover, she had to personally follow up the project with Ryan''spany.


    When she walked into the living room, she didn''t see Cherry or Kevin. There were just two servants


    cleaning. She breathed a sigh of relief and walked out quickly.


    She felt a lot better after she left the vi. Walking leisurely along the sidewalk, she took a deep breath


    of fresh morning air.


    Then, she heard the squeal of tires behind her.


    The fiery red Porsche pulled up alongside her, and the window slowly lowered. The face that was


    revealed behind this window didn''t make Anne happy at all. It was Kevin.


    When she saw him, Anne panicked and tried to get away. Thest person she wanted to see was this


    guy.


    Her action irritated Kevin. He was always angry nowadays, and he got even angrier at the sight of her


    trying to avoid him.


    "Anne, are you ignoring me?"


    He had never been ignored by a woman like this. This damn woman was trying his patience!


    Pretending not to hear him, Anne continued to walk forward. All she wanted now was to get rid of this


    man as soon as possible.


    Kevin got out of the car. He mmed the door loudly, and roared amand:


    "Anne, stop!"


    Marshaling the anger in her heart, Anne turned to him and red.


    "Mr. Kevin, what can I do for you?" Her tone was polite, without emotion. She acted as if she barely


    knew him.


    "Come off it, woman! You act like you hate me!"


    What was wrong with her? She smiled so sweetly for Ryan. But now, her stony face made his blood


    freeze.


    From the car, Cherry could tell Kevin was upset with Anne. But she was not happy at all. She clearly


    sensed that Kevin cared for Anne.


    "Mr. Kevin, you have done the worst thing to me. Should I smile when I see you?" She sneered at him,


    and her words dripped with contempt.


    This man had raped her. Was she supposed to be nice to him? She had never despised anyone this


    much!


    "You should feel honored. Not every woman gets a chance with me. Don''t be so ungrateful!"


    Nearly every woman in the city dreamed of getting him in bed. Many had tried. She should feel happy


    he made her wishe true!


    "Ha-ha..." Instead of being angry, Anne smiled sarcastically. "So I should thank you, right?"


    This man was ridiculously arrogant! Did all the women in the world want to sleep with him? He was


    really hopeless!


    "Watch your mouth, woman! My patience is almost gone. Don''t force me to hit you!"


    Kevin''s expression was one of barely disguised rage. His words were even more infuriating.


    Hit her? So the man had now turned more violent.


    "Mr. Kevin, since you don''t want me to piss you off, don''t bug me anymore. Who knows what I might


    say next? I might piss you off more!"


    Wasn''t he the drama king? He said that she was making him mad. This guy didn''t know right from


    wrong.


    The tension between them was like dynamite. One spark and everything would explode. Cherry


    couldn''t stand it anymore. She opened the door and got out.


    She red at Anne with hatred, and then walked gracefully towards Kevin in heels ten centimeters


    high.


    "Kevin, what''s going on here? Why did you two get into it as soon as you see each other? Anne, I


    haven''t seen you aroundtely. Everything okay?"


    Cherry said in a spoiled tone, holding Kevin''s arm intimately.


    "Nothing. I just slept with her once!"


    Staring at Anne, Kevin snorted with disdain. His words made Anne want to strangle him. He just slept


    with her once. Did this man have no sense of shame?

 Chapter 92 Paled

    Chapter 92 Paled


    Cherry''s face turned pale and her smile disappeared upon hearing Kevin''s answer.


    She looked at Anne with vicious eyes, clenching her fists. She didn''t know what despicable method this


    bitch had used to tempt Kevin into having sex with him.


    At that moment, All Cherry wanted was to tear her apart. This little bitch dared to seduce him right


    under her nose!


    Tightening her grasp around Kevin''s arm, she tried her best to put on a fake smile, and hold back her


    anger.


    "Kevin, how could you treat Anne like this? You know, if you want, I can satisfy you¡­"


    Cherry felt restless. She had tried so many times to be his woman, and she always failed miserably.


    But this bitch¡­ she managed to get into his bed so easily!


    "I''ve already slept with her countless times, what''s one more?" he proudly dered, without a trace of


    guilt in his voice.


    Anne''s chest kept heaving because of anger. How she wished she could p this man in the face! He


    was utterly shameless!


    "Kevin, don''t you have any sense of shame?"


    "What is shame? Tell me."


    Kevin removed his arm from Cherry''s hold and walked closer to Anne. His devilish smile was attractive,


    but it stuck fear into the hearts of anyone who witnessed it.


    Staring at her own hands that were shaken off by Kevin, Cherry frowned in destion. If things went on


    like this, Anne would eventually ruin her ns.


    "Kevin, what are you trying to do? Stay away from me!"


    Anne was quivering with every step he took. She didn''t know what he wanted to do to her, but she was


    well aware that this man was capable of anything.


    "Why are you dodging? Why are you so afraid of me?"


    As he noticed how terrified Anne was, his heart was about to burst in anger. Damn it! Was he a


    monster? This little woman was so mortified of him, that she thought that he would eat her alive!


    Anne regretted what she had said moments ago. If she had offended him, she was surely going to be


    punished for it.


    "Kevin, don''te any closer! Stop!"


    She was wearing a five-centimeter high-heeled shoes, and because of how nervous she was, she


    identally snapped the heels and sprained her ankle.


    "Watch out!" Kevin quickly wrapped his arms around her waist and pulled her into his arms.


    Before she could say a word, Anne opened her enchanting eyes.


    "Damn you! Let''s see if you can hide from me or not!"


    As he felt the woman''s fear as he held her in his arms, his anger subsided. She looked as defenseless


    and innocent as a rabbit, and it made her look more pleasant.


    It was not until she heard his baritone voice that she came to her senses, and suddenly broke free from


    his arms.


    She realized that it was best not to be involved with this man anymore. Otherwise, she wouldn''t know


    what might happen to her next.


    "Anne, where the hell are you going? Anne!"


    That damned woman! He just saved her from an ident, and she didn''t even bother to thank him!


    She just walked away like she didn''t take him seriously.


    "I''m leaving. I have to go to thepany."


    She knew that if she didn''t answer his question, he wouldn''t let her leave, so she had no choice but to


    answer.


    "Then let me drive you there!"


    "No, thanks. I can walk by myself."


    What a joke! She just wanted to hide from him. She would rather have a donkey kick her head than to


    get anywhere near him. Cherry was staring daggers at her, and she would rather not add to her


    troubles.


    But before she could take two steps, Kevin carried her on his shoulders and brought her to the car.


    "Kevin, put me down. You''re going to hurt the baby!"


    Anne was worried that Kevin didn''t care if he might hurt their child or not.


    Hearing her incessant begging, he decided to put her down, and shoved her inside the car.


    Cherry was burning with jealousy because of what she was seeing. How dare that bitch get carried by


    Kevin like this?


    "What are you waiting for, Cherry? Get in the car!" Kevin ordered her in an indifferent tone, noticing that


    she was dazed.


    "Okay." Cherry managed to regain herposure and fake a smile.


    She stared at Kevin''s face from the back seat, as if she wanted to see through what he was thinking


    about Anne.


    "Anne, don''t wear high heels anymore. Do you hear me?"


    Kevin couldn''t help but berate her because of what happened earlier.


    If he didn''t have a keen eye and agile reflexes, she would''ve fallen and gotten herself hurt.


    "What if I''m going to work? Am I going to wear t shoes?" Anne muttered in a low voice as he lowered


    her head.


    "From now on, you must wear t shoes only. If I see you go to work in high heels again, I will break


    your legs!"


    His frigid voice came out of his mouth.


    He was unbothered by how violent he sounded.


    Anne rolled her eyes at him, speechless. Since when did this man be so nosy? Her Cherry was


    still wearing ten-centimeter high heels. Why didn''t he care about it? Instead, he worried about her


    more.


    Kevin''s words were nothing but a busybody''s words in Anne''s ears, but Cherry sensed his concern for


    Anne. She hated her even more because of this.


    Enduring the growing hatred in her heart, she shed a warm smile and looked at Anne.


    "Anne, you''re pregnant. It''s not safe to wear high-heeled shoes. You''d better listen to Kevin."


    Anne was disgusted by Cherry''s pretense. If this vile woman had any talent, it was acting in front of


    Kevin.


    Even though she hated her to the bone, she still couldn''t help but smile. Whether she liked her or not,


    Cherry was a good actress.


    "You don''t need to worry about my shoes. You''d better worry about yourself first."


    Anne nced at Cherry with disdain.


    "Anne, what kind of attitude is that? Cherry cares so much about you. Is this how you repay her for her


    kindness?"


    Kevin was dissatisfied by Anne''s rudeness. He was displeased by the fact that she had the gall to act


    so bossy around him.


    "Mr. Kevin, are you going to tell me how to behave in front of my cousin? Do I have to please her, and


    serve her like a maid?"


    Anne looked apathetic. She waspletely devoid of emotion.


    In Kevin''s mind, Cherry was more important than anything else. She had been used to it, but she


    couldn''t pretend to be friendly in front of a woman who desired nothing but to harm her! There was


    absolutely no way she could do it!


    Creak¡ª


    Kevin floored the breaks and stopped the car.


    "Get off the car!" hemanded,


    looking at Anne with displeasure.


    Anne took a look outside and found that they hadn''t arrived at thepany yet. She was a little angry.


    For a man, he was quite moody. Was he really nning to leave her there?


    It was too far from the bus station, and it would take her a long time to get there. She had to admit that


    Kevin was going too far.


    Noticing the change in Anne''s expression, Cherry felt victorious. It seemed that she was still the most


    important person in Kevin''s heart.


    He would drive Anne out of the car just because she was a little rude to her. It seemed that Anne was


    not that important to Kevin.


    Getting out of the car in anger, Anne strode away without even ncing at Kevin.


    "Damn it! Where are you going, Anne?" he shouted from behind as he chased her and grabbed her


    hand.


    "Didn''t you ask me to get off the car? Kevin, how long are you going to y tricks on me?" She red


    at him with a grievous stare in her eyes.


    Kevin soon realized what she was thinking. He sighed in disbelief, picked her up, and dragged her to


    the shopping mall on their right.


    Anne stared at him in surprise, confused by his actions.


    "Kevin, what are you doing? Why are you taking me to the mall?" What did this man want to do? He


    even carried her into the mall.


    "To buy you shoes!" he said these words without even casting a nce at the woman in his arms.


    To buy shoes... The man asked her to get off the car to buy her shoes, not to leave her on the road?


    Cherry was furious to see that Kevin was holding Anne again. She felt like she didn''t exist, and she


    was redundant. Anne was the woman that Kevin truly loved, not her!


    When they arrived at an exclusive brand shoes store, he put Anne on the sofa. The shop assistant saw


    him and quickly approached him


    "Mr. Kevin, what can I do for you?"


    Kevin was a regr customer here, and the shop clerks knew how generous he was. His arrival was


    undoubtedly simr to the arrival of the God of wealth. Naturally, everyone was excited every time he


    came to their store.


    Sure enough, Kevin was a generous man.


    "Pack up all the t shoes that are suitable for this pregnant women here, size 36!"


    Anne was surprised to hear that Kevin knew what size of shoes she was wearing.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Okay, Mr. Kevin. Please wait for a moment. We''ll pack them for you right now."

 Chapter 93 Buying Shoes For Her

    Chapter 93 Buying Shoes For Her


    The two shop assistants packed the shoes in haste when they heard Kevin''s words.


    "You don''t have to buy so many shoes, and I don''t have that much money with me."


    Anne casually nced at one pair of shoes. Her eyes widened when she saw that it was worth more


    than one hundred thousand. She thought that even if he sold her, it wouldn''t be enough to pay for the


    shoes.


    Kevin frowned when he heard what she said. A hint of coldness shed in his eyes.


    ''Damn this woman! What''s on her mind? Can''t I even afford some shoes for my woman in her eyes?''


    he thought.


    "My woman doesn''t need to pay for shoes herself!"


    That was an insult for Kevin. He could afford what his woman wanted to buy, and she didn''t need to


    pay for it.


    Cherry suddenly intervened. She looked at Anne as she spoke softly. "Anne, you are pregnant with


    Kevin''s child. For the child''s sake, Kevin wouldn''t treat you shabbily,"


    However, she told her those words on purpose. It was to prove to Anne that Kevin was just treating her


    well because she was carrying his baby.


    Kevin nced at her indifferently. He understood what Cherry was trying to imply.


    "Mr. Kevin, all the size 36 t shoes in our shop have been packed for you. Would you like to take a


    look?"


    One of the salespersons came to Kevin, bent over slightly, and spoke respectfully.


    "No, thanks. Just put these in the trunk of my car!" He took out the gold card and handed it to the sales


    clerk without ncing at the shoes.


    "Okay, Mr. Kevin. Please wait a moment!"


    Soon enough, the clerk''s respectful voice was heard again. "Mr. Kevin, the amount of money you spent


    this time is four million one hundred thousand."


    Four million and one hundred thousand! My God! How could several pairs of shoes cost millions?


    "No, there''s no need. I can''t wear all of those. Just leave me two pairs, thank you."


    Although it was Kevin who paid, Anne still felt the need to oppose when she heard that those few pairs


    cost millions.


    "Well.."


    The sales clerk looked at Kevin hesitantly. It was the first time that she had encountered this kind of


    situation.


    Before, when Kevin brought his other women, they would like to buy the whole shop right away, but


    Anne was different. She was the only one who thought that those were too much.


    "Don''t listen to her. Put them all in the trunk!" Kevinmanded with a cold look in his eyes.


    ''Damn this woman! How dare she humiliate me? Since when do I give back what I''ve already bought?''


    His forehead creased at the thought.


    "As you wish, Mr. Kevin. I''ll go now!"


    The sales clerk hurriedly put the packed shoes into his car''s trunk.


    "Kevin, I really can''t wear so many shoes. Besides, I can''t pay you back over four million anytime


    soon!"


    It cost him over four million to buy those pair of shoes. Thinking of how long she would need to pay that


    kind of debt gave Anne a migraine.


    "Anne, shut up! When did I say that you have to pay me back?"


    ''Damn it! Does she think I''m such a stingy man that I need her to pay me back the money? Is she


    taunting me on purpose?''


    .


    Anne didn''t know what offended him as she stared at his grumpy face. She just wanted him to save his


    money. What was so wrong about that?


    Cherry immediately felt hatred towards Anne as she stared at her innocent face. She clenched her


    teeth while she thought, ''Was this bitch using this method to seduce Kevin?''


    "Mr. Kevin, here is your card." The clerk sessfully swiped the card and handed it to Kevin


    respectfully.


    The clerk was a young girl. When she saw Kevin, she couldn''t help but stare in awe at his handsome


    face.


    "Try on these shoes." Kevin gave Anne a pair of pink t shoes.


    "Okay." She honestly didn''t want to wear high heels, so she obediently wore the t shoes he handed.


    The corners of his lips curled into a smile. He felt satisfied that she wore them without any resistance.


    "Let''s go."


    Kevin started to walk. He hadpletely forgotten that Cherry was there with them. He had been too


    focused on Anne that he forgot that Cherry was right behind them.


    "Kevin..."


    Cherry stopped him. She couldn''t stand his indifference towards her. She felt that the only person he


    could see at that moment was Anne.


    He stopped in his tracks, stared at her, and asked,


    "What''s wrong? Why do you look unhappy?"


    He noticed her aggrieved expression, so he gently wrapped her in his arms.


    "Kevin, can we talk?" Cherry said seriously as she stared into his eyes.


    "Talk about what?" His brows furrowed, and he wondered what she wanted to talk about.


    Cherry nced at Anne in the distance, and her eyes flickered with hesitation.


    Anne got into the car when she knew that Cherry wanted her to leave. On the other hand, she also


    didn''t want to see her pretending to be pitiful in front of Kevin.


    "She''s gone. Now can you tell me what you wanted to say?" He looked at Cherry with a tender gaze


    and a faint smile on his lips.


    Cherry bit her lower lip and started to feel embarrassed. She didn''t know what he would think of her if


    she told him what she was thinking.


    "Kevin, do you like Anne? Your attitude towards her haspletely changed,"


    she uttered the words carefully. He noticed how sad she looked as she said those words. Her tears


    made him feel sorry for her.


    A disdainful smile appeared on his face after he was dazed for a moment.


    "Cherry, why do you suddenly ask such a question? Shouldn''t you know whether I like her or not?"


    He didn''t imagine he could fall in love with a vicious woman like Anne. At most, he was only interested


    in her body.


    "But your attitude towards her today made me uneasy. Kevin, I know I''m in no position to say anything,


    but I''m really afraid that you won''t love me anymore."


    Tears streamed down her beautiful eyes as she stared at him.


    Kevin immediately regretted how he had ignored her. He always hated to see her crying like this.


    He pulled her towards him and held her tightly in his arms, his chin rested on her head as he spoke


    seriously.


    "Cherry, how can I not love you? You are the only woman I love. As for Anne, I will never fall in love


    with a woman like her."


    He just had a strong possessive desire for Anne, and nothing more. He couldn''t allow any man to touch


    his woman.


    "So you really don''t like her? But I''m really scared. I don''t know if I''ll have the motivation to continue


    living if you really don''t love me anymore."


    Tears fell down from her eyes like a waterfall. The sorrow in her countenance broke his heart.


    "What are you afraid of? I just said that you are the only woman I love."


    His face softened while he gently wiped her tears.


    "Kevin, promise me that if you stopped loving me one day, you must tell me. I don''t like this uneasy


    feeling. I''m really scared¡­"


    Cherry hugged him even tighter. She uttered the words like a child who had suffered a lot.


    "That day will nevere," he answered in a firm tone while holding her tightly in his arms.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Anne looked at them through the car window. Her heart felt like it was being pricked by a needle as she


    saw them holding each other affectionately.


    Tears suddenly fell down her face. She forced herself to stop looking at them, but her body was out of


    control.


    After a while, the two finally decided to return to the car. Kevin took the initiative to fasten the seatbelt


    for Cherry with gentleness in his eyes.


    "When we arrive at thepanyter, I will ask my assistant to book the whole cinema and I will go to


    the cinema with you in the evening," he whispered in Cherry''s ear.


    His voice was neither loud nor soft, but those words couldn''t escape Anne''s ears. Anne pretended not


    to hear anything, and forced herself not to nce at them.


    "Okay¡­"


    Cherry was delighted by what he said. She quickly kissed him on his cheek like an excited child.


    "Just a kiss on the cheek? What about here?"


    Kevin pointed his lips as he spoke in a tender voice. His eyes were charming when he stared at Cherry.


    Her face turned red before she gave him a peck in his lips.


    Kevin nced at Anne from the corner of his eyes. It made him angry when he noticed how she didn''t


    care about what was happening.


    He pulled Cherry closer and started to kiss her passionately. Their tongues intertwined and a thin voice


    escaped Cherry''s mouth. A sh of pride appeared in her eyes.


    Anne''s body trembled. She tried her best to control herself not to look at them. She thought that as long


    as she didn''t see them, she would feel fine.


    She underestimated her sensitivity. Even if she pretended not to know what had happened, just the


    thought of them kissing each other tormented her mind.


    "You two go on ahead. I''m leaving now!"


    Anne bolted out of the car because she couldn''t bear to watch them anymore.


    Kevin released Cherry as soon as Anne left. Cherry''s face was red and blooming, but Kevin''s face was


    the opposite. It was nk as if he was not the one who kissed her passionately.


    "Kevin¡­"


    Cherry ran her fingers along his chest and called his name. She looked a bit discontented.


    Holding her hand on his chest, he said,


    "Cherry, it''s gettingte. I''m going to thepany."

 Chapter 94 Fight Over

    Chapter 94 Fight Over


    "Well, you go ahead and do your work. Then maybe you can apany me after, okay?" There was a


    pout on Cherry''s face as she looked up at Kevin with her big eyes.


    "Okay. After." Slowly, Kevin pushed away her hand from his chest.


    There was a faint smile on his face that didn''t quite reflect in his eyes. In fact, it was easy to see that he


    looked a bit irritated. However, Cherry didn''t seem to notice.


    "I''ll be going now. Drive carefully." She pressed her lips against his cheek and kissed him again, her


    face blushed shyly.


    "Yeah." As soon as Cherry got off the car, the smile on Kevin''s face disappearedpletely as his


    brows furrowed together.


    Meanwhile, as Anne sat in the office, she couldn''t keep her mind off what she had seen. It was


    incredibly upsetting for her to witness Cherry and Kevin kissing each other passionately.


    ''No, enough!'' She shook her head as she tried to push back those thoughts to the back of her head.


    Much to her dismay, the scene was so deeply engraved to her thoughts, making it impossible to forget.


    "Hey, Anne. What''s up with you? You look a little pale. Are you alright?" Emily asked worriedly when


    she saw Anne''s brows furrow deeply.


    Straightening up in her seat, Anne sighed. "I''m fine. Don''t worry about it." With a forced smile, she


    looked up at her friend reassuringly.


    "Are you sure thought? You''re clearly not looking too good..." Emily knew that Anne was a strong


    woman. Even if she did not feel that well, she would keep on working, which was why it was worrying


    right now to see her so out of it.


    "I''m really fine. Don''t worry about me." With a slightly bigger smile, she patted Emily''s hand.


    "We are going to meet Mr. Ryan in half an hour. I''m sure he''s on his way right now. There are a lot of


    details we need to talk aboutter at the meeting."


    With a shrug, Emily briefed her about the day ahead of them.


    "Alright. Go and prepare. I''ll head off to the conference room in a while so I can wee him."


    There was a clear, professional tone in her voice. Even though her rtionship with Ryan was not


    exactly that ordinary, she knew when and how to separate work and personal affairs.


    Later that day, Anne made her way to the conference room and waited. About five minutester, she


    heard Emily''s voicee from outside.


    "Nice to meet you, Mr. Ryan. Our vice president is waiting for you. Please, follow me."


    At the next second, the door opened. Looking up, Anne saw Ryan''s tall figure appear in front of her.


    He looked so sharp in his silver-gray suit, his pale, blonde hair scattered across his forehead. From the


    moment he entered the room, he waspletely transfixed by Anne.


    "Long time no see, Mrs. Anne."


    With a gentle smile on his face, Ryan reached out his hand to her. The charming smile at the corners of


    his mouth made him look more handsome.


    For a while, she stood there absent-mindedly. Had it really been that long since theyst saw each


    other?


    Wasn''t it they had seen each other just the other day? Coming back to her senses, Anne blinked and


    smiled.


    Raising her slender hand, she was just about to return Ryan''s handshake.


    "What are you doing? How dare you shake hands with him?"


    All of a sudden, Kevin''s cold voice rang in the air. With a malicious stare, he strode over at once.


    "Mr. Kevin... What are you doing here?" Anne asked with a frown.


    Although she didn''t know why he suddenly appeared in the meeting room, she had a bad feeling in her


    heart. Her intuition was screaming at her that this man had bad intentions.


    "Stop what you''re doing right NOW!"


    Kevin growled when he saw that Anne didn''t have the slightest intention of withdrawing her hand.


    ''Damn it! Is she really meeting up with Ryan here in thepany? Who does she think I am?!''


    With a frown, her delicate eyebrows knitted tightly. Still, she didn''t move an inch. ''What is this guy''s


    deal?!''


    Seeing her indifference, Kevin grabbed her wrist and pulled away her grasp from Ryan''s hand.


    Ryan felt angry seeing that Kevin acted so rude to Anne. Unintimidated, he red coldly at Kevin.


    "What are you trying to do, Mr. Kevin?"


    Maybe it was the way he said those words, or maybe he just really disliked this man. Whatever the


    reason, Kevin got even more irritated. He met Ryan''s stare with the same amount of intensity.


    "I think I''m the one who''s supposed to be asking that question! Isn''t it inappropriate to take advantage


    of her like this?"


    At the moment, he remembered how he caught Anne and Ryan in an embrace. A new wave of anger


    surged up in him once more.


    The two men stood face to face, neither of them willing to back down to the other. As Anne looked at


    them back and forth, she couldn''t help but feel a bit flustered.


    "Excuse me? Mr. Kevin, I do hope you''re not trying to talk about personal matter with me during work


    hours. I''m here simply because I have some business to do with Mrs. Anne. You can even sit down


    with us and listen to our meeting if you prefer."


    The smile on Ryan''s face resurfaced. His eyes, however, still had that coldness deep in them.


    "That won''t be necessary. Someone else will take over Mrs. Anne''s duties. There is no need for you to


    have any more discussion with her in the future,"


    Kevin said through his teeth.


    Being a man himself, he knew that Ryan had an unspoken desire towards Anne. There was no way he


    was going to let that grow into anything more.


    Whether or not Kevin really loved her, he had this idea that she belonged to him and him alone. Any


    man who dared to take her away from him was asking for trouble.


    Ryan narrowed his eyes at him, his gaze as sharp as daggers.


    Just when he was about to say something, Anne suddenly interrupted,


    "I''m not backing down from this project. I''ve been working hard on this. And now you expect me to just


    give it to someone else?"


    Crossing her arms over her chest, she looked firmly at Kevin. What right did this man have to make a


    decision for her in the first ce?


    Meeting her stare, Kevin badly wanted to do foul things to her. ''This damn woman is really good at


    disgracing me!''


    On the other hand, Ryan smiled in approval. In his head, he was thinking that Anne said those things


    because she cared about him.


    "Did you hear what I just said? Or do I have to repeat myself to you?"


    All of a sudden, Kevin''s voice was loud and cold. As he looked down at Anne, his ck eyes burned


    with fury.


    "You can repeat yourself all you want. I still won''t agree to abandon my project." Despite his fury, she


    stood her ground without even beating an eysh.


    "Anne, you--!"


    Kevin''s hands balled up to fists at his side. With all his might, he tried to control his anger. If he didn''t,


    he might have ended up hurting her.


    Smiling smugly, Ryan nodded towards Anne''s direction. Then he shifted his gaze from her to Kevin and


    spoke up.


    "I have to agree with her, Mr. Kevin. It wouldn''t be appropriate for you to abuse your power like this,


    especially since she had worked hard to get this project."


    "This is mypany! I don''t remember asking for your opinion. And on top of that, this woman is mine!


    I don''t need you telling me what to do!"


    Kevin''s voice rang crisply in the air as he imed ownership over Anne.


    At this, Ryan''s face darkened as fury shed in his eyes.


    "Oh, I can assure you that that''s about to change." A mischievous smile crept up into his lips as he


    raised an eyebrow at Kevin.


    ''No matter what this guy says or does, I''ll find a way to bring Anne back into my life!''


    "Enough! In case you two have forgotten, we''re inside thepany. On top of that, regardless of where


    we are, I am not some object you two can fight over for!"


    At this point, Anne was also at the end of her wits. She knew her value, and it irritated her that these


    two men were so keen to objectify her like this.


    It was the first time that Kevin had seen Anne so angry. Stunned, he rxed a bit, but still maintained


    his cold gaze.


    "There''s a lot of work to be done, Mr. Kevin. If you don''t have anything else to say, please leave."


    They probably would''ve been done by now if Kevin had not arrived unannounced. All Anne wanted was


    for him to disappear so that she could finish up the things she needed to do.


    Just when Kevin''s anger was starting to boil up again, he saw her intense stare. He swallowed down


    his words.


    With a snort, he turned around and walked away.


    Acent smile appeared on Ryan''s face. Then he looked at Anne with some sympathy.


    "Has he always been like this to you?"


    It was uneptable to him that Kevin would treat Anne so harshly. How could the woman he cared


    about the most be trampled on by a man like Kevin so easily?


    "Mr. Ryan, let''s please talk about business first. Save the personal matter for a different time. We have


    a lot of work to do."


    Without faltering, Anne maintained her professional demeanor. Right now, she didn''t want to think


    about Kevin nor did she want Ryan to worry about her.


    "Well, since you don''t want to talk about it, I won''t ask. Just remember that I will always be here for


    you."


    His voice was filled with tenderness. Even though he respected Anne''s wishes, he was determined to


    investigate on this matter on his own.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Lowering her eyes, Anne didn''t respond to his words. She could feel his concern for her and she was


    flustered, not knowing how to handle their rtionship.


    In about an hour, they finished up their meeting. Before Ryan could say anything more, Anne bade him


    good bye and sent him out of the conference room. She didn''t want to give him a chance to ask her


    about her involvement with Kevin. Not right now, at least. With a smile, Ryan left at once.


    As he walked out of the hall, all of the women he passed by couldn''t help but stare in awe at his


    handsomeness.


    But he didn''t notice any single one of them. As he stepped into his car, his eyes darkened once again.


    "Go and find out more about Anne and Kevin. I want to know everything there is to know!" he coldly


    ordered to his assistant.


    The gentle look he had while he was with Anne hadpletely disappeared. Though he was still good-


    looking, there was an intense expression on his face that was impossible to paint.


    "Yes, sir. I''ll report back to you as soon as possible." The assistant didn''t dare to ask any questions or


    make any qualms.


    "Let''s go," Ryan said coldly as he grinded his teeth impatiently.


    "Yes, sir!" The car started and sped away.


    From his office, through his floor-to-ceiling windows, Kevin stared down at Ryan''s car that had just left.


    His eyes narrowed as a coldness shed behind them.

 Chapter 95 What An Overbearing Man!

    Chapter 95 What An Overbearing Man!


    After an entire day''s worth of work, Anne was exhausted. She didn''t know if it was just because she


    was pregnant or if she had just been resting too much recently.


    She walked on the streets, feeling irritable when she recalled Kevin''s unusual behavior that day.


    For the life of her, she couldn''t figure out why he would treat Ryan like that in the meeting earlier. It was


    so uncharacteristic of him.


    His mood swingstely had been crazy. It seemed that he was purposely trying to get on her nerves.


    She didn''t know what on earth he wanted her to do then he could let her go.


    She absolutely loathed him but for some reason, she couldn''t get him off her mind.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Why couldn''t she just forget about him? It seemed that he was deeply etched in her heart.


    Anne smiled ironically, forcing herself to not think about it anymore. Suddenly, a loud horn red into


    her ears.


    Eyebrows furrowed together, she looked back and found the ck Rolls-Royce following behind her.


    She already knew who it was.


    Scowling, she turned her head away, ignoring Kevin.


    "Anne, I''m giving you ten seconds to get in. If you don''t, you can''t me me for using force,"


    Kevin said spitefully.


    More than anything, he hated her indifference towards him. That scowl on her face didn''t help either.


    ''What an overbearing man!''


    Anne cursed inwardly. Despite her unwillingness, she had no choice but to get inside the car. After all,


    she knew this man was capable of doing anything.


    She couldn''t risk it. It was entirely possible that Kevin would cause a scene out on the streets and she


    definitely didn''t want that.


    "Why do you look like that whenever you see me?"


    Kevin frowned slightly as he nced at Anne from the corner of his eye, visibly unhappy. Her face was


    stone cold as if this was thest ce she wanted to be.


    "Mr. Kevin, can we talk?"


    She needed to talk to him as this was getting out of hand already. At the very least, she wanted to be


    civil with him before they divorced.


    "Okay, what do you want to talk to me about?" Kevin said inly.


    His straightforwardness briefly took Anne aback. Within the next moment, she had collected herself.


    "Mr. Kevin, I know you hate me but I hope that we can get along and make peace with each other


    before we divorce,"


    Anne said seriously, looking at him.


    "Do you think we''re not getting along now?"


    Kevin asked coolly. The look on his face was unfathomable but his eyes told her all she needed to


    know¡ªhe wasn''t in a good mood.


    "Mr. Kevin, don''t you think you''re bing more and more irritable? I''m also pretty sure that you''re


    getting more hostile towards me now."


    As she recalled all that Kevin had done to her, aversion filled her eyes.


    She didn''t even know what she had done to offend him yet that didn''t stop him from punishing her.


    "Did I say I was getting more hostile towards you?" Kevin retorted, his face darkened.


    Anne tightened her jaw, seemingly frustrated seeing him being so unreasonable.


    "Mr. Kevin, you don''t think that what you''ve been doing to me these past few days is too much?"


    "I don''t think so," Kevin answered confidently, curling his lips.


    Anne was seething but she knew better than to snap at him.


    "Mr. Kevin, as soon as I give birth to this baby, we''re cutting each other off. Let''s just stay away from


    each other until the divorce, okay?"


    Anne said honestly, looking at Kevin expectantly. Surely, this request shouldn''t be too difficult for him to


    agree to.


    "You want us to stay away from each other? Anne, are you nning to divorce me now?"


    Kevin glowered at her. ''This damn woman wants to stay away from me.''


    With the way Kevin was looking at her, she grew flustered.


    "Our rtionship exists only because of the contract. Once all this is over, I have the right to n for


    my future."


    Once she gave birth to the baby, he was going to divorce her. Shouldn''t she have the freedom to make


    ns for her life?


    "What are you going to do? Are you going to throw yourself into Ryan''s arms after divorcing me? Are


    you forgetting who you are?"


    ''Damn it! Is she just saying all this to me because she wants to move on already? Is it because of


    Ryan?"


    "Mr. Kevin, Ryan and I are merely friends. It''s not what you think."


    She couldn''t help but be anxious at the thought of Kevin misunderstanding her rtionship with Ryan.


    This wasn''t what she wanted at all.


    "Is that so? Then tell me. What should I think about you two? If you two are just friends, why would you


    hug each other?"


    The image of her smiling happily in Ryan''s arms was still vivid in his mind. The thought of her meeting


    up with another man behind his back immediately triggered him as anger thrummed through his veins.


    Anne couldn''t help but feel wronged. Why was he so adamant on pushing this narrative on her? When


    did he see her hugging Ryan?


    "What? You don''t know what to say after you''ve been caught red-handed?"


    Kevin snapped before Anne could say anything. His mouth set in a hard line, fuming. ''Isn''t she even


    going to bother to exin herself?'' he thought inwardly.


    "Say what? Mr. Kevin, since you want to believe that Ryan and I are having an affair, what else is there


    for me to say? Would you even believe me if I tried to exin my side to you?"


    Glowering at Kevin, Anne was unable to restrain her anger anymore.


    He had always been self-righteous. Just because he was insisting that she was having an affair with


    Ryan, did that make it true?


    "Anne, you need to give me an exnation! Also, you''re not allowed to see Ryan from now on."


    For the first time, Kevin felt that Ryan was a threat to him. He couldn''t shake off the feeling that his


    possessions were being coveted by others. He absolutely hated feeling this way. To say the least, it


    wasn''t a pleasant feeling at all.


    Anne took several deep breaths as a way to calm herself down before fixing her gaze back at him.


    "Mr. Kevin, Ryan and I are just friends. I can''t promise that I won''t see him again. What I can promise


    you is that I won''t be too intimate with anyone until I give birth."


    This was the most she couldpromise. While she only saw Ryan as a friend, he was still very


    important to her. He was the only person who remembered her birthday and seemed to genuinely still


    care about her.


    She couldn''t possibly let go of such a person.


    "You can''t promise me that? How wonderful£¡ Anne, are you purposely challenging me? Or are you


    cheating on me?"


    ''Damn it! How dare she turn me down? I treat her so well. She''s getting bolder and bolder!''


    "¡­¡­"


    She had made herself very clear, but he wasn''t going to back down. For once, couldn''t they just have a


    calm conversation?


    "Mr. Kevin, I don''t know how to make myself any clearer to you. I won''t be unfaithful to you until we


    divorce. I assure you that."


    Divorce?


    Why did she keep bringing up the divorce? Was she so eager to end their rtionship?


    "Listen carefully, Anne. Without my permission, you''re not allowed to be around any other man and


    you''re not allowed to have an intimate rtionship with them,"


    Kevin said arrogantly. It didn''t matter if he wanted her or not¡ªno one else could have her.


    "Kevin, can you stop trying to control me?"


    Anger rippled through her. She couldn''t believe what she was hearing. It seemed that it was impossible


    to have a proper conversation with him.


    "No! Anne, you need to remember that you are my woman. Until I abandon you, I will remain as the


    only man in your heart and eyes,"


    he said rather brazenly, with his chest puffed out as if he had all the reason in the world by his side.


    "¡­¡­"


    Anne red at him, too angry to say a word. She never should have expected that she''d be able to


    have a level-headed conversation with him.


    Her face turned red, utterly enraged. Now more than ever, she knew that Kevin was hopeless.


    "Mr. Kevin, we have nothing to say to each other anymore. I''ll get out of the car now. Please stop the


    car."


    She was done trying to talk some reason into him. With that, she looked out of the window.


    The car screeched to a halt.


    The sudden impact caused Anne to lean forward rather abruptly.


    She shot daggers at Kevin. Didn''t he know that she was pregnant? Doing this could hurt the baby!


    Anne opened the door indignantly. Just as she was about to get off the car, Kevin grabbed her by the


    arm and pulled her towards him.


    "Since we don''t have anything to say to each other. Why don''t we do something that doesn''t need


    talking?" Kevin said maliciously.


    He suddenly bent over, the lust in his eyes undeniable.


    "Kevin, what are you doing? Let go of me!" Anne became flustered and struggled to free herself from


    his grip, knowing what he was about to do.

 Chapter 96 Seeing Her Crying

    Chapter 96 Seeing Her Crying


    "Let you go? You are my woman. Shouldn''t it be your job to treat me well? Listen, Anne. There is only


    one man in the world who can touch you. That is me!"


    Kevin sped the nape of Anne''s neck, forcing her to look at him.


    She tried her best to resist, but the man didn''t move at all.


    She didn''t have enough strength to wriggle out of his forceful grasp.


    His kiss was overbearing.


    Feeling controlled, Anne shouted at him angrily, "Kevin, you bastard! Let go of me!" What else could


    that man do more than that!


    "Bastard? If Ryan did this to you, you wouldn''t call him a bastard,"


    Kevin replied in a cold voice, while staring at Anne maliciously.


    "Kevin, don''t think that everyone is as despicable and shameless as you. Ryan is nothing like you!"


    That man often threatened her violently. How could hepete with Ryan?


    Not to mention that Ryan would never do such a thing to her. Even if he wanted to, he would never


    force her.


    ''Despicable? Shameless? Damn it!


    How can she describe me with such harsh words?''


    "If it was Ryan who was doing this to you, he might not be as gentle as me. Anne, see clearly who is in


    front of you!"


    Knowing that Ryan was in her mind made Kevin feel his heart burn with the mes of jealousy.


    "Kevin, get out of my way. I hate you!" That was the first time that she had hated him from the bottom of


    her heart.


    "Then I don''t mind making you hate me more. Anne, you are mine!"


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    He kissed her again.


    Anne had never felt so humiliated. No longer able to control the grievance in her heart, she let hot tears


    fall down along her cheeks.


    Feeling the teardrops against his skin, Kevin suddenly raised his head and pointed his ck eyes at


    her.


    Her fair face was streaked by tears that were sliding down the corners of her eyes. Her gaze was now


    full of stubbornness and forbearance.


    Seeing her pitiful but restrained look, Kevin felt an ache take over his heart.


    Frustrated, he let go of Anne. He straightened his back and hit the steering wheel with his fist. The car


    screeched.


    Anne sat up straight too and tidied up her clothes quietly, while looking at his gloomy face.


    "You''d better not piss me off again, or I won''t let you go so easily next time!"


    Without sparing her another nce, he started the car quickly.


    Wiping away her tears, Anne thought, ''It''s obvious that this man is bothering me on purpose.''


    She just wanted to have a good talk with him, but she didn''t expect that he would go out of his mind,


    and she was terrified by his possessiveness and strength.


    "Stop the car. I want to get off!"


    She didn''t want to be in his presence at all. His cruelty and coldness made her want to escape.


    He was a dangerous man. If she wanted to live a peaceful life before giving birth, she had better stay


    away from him.


    "Anne, I said don''t provoke me anymore!"


    ''Damn it! I haven''t even touched her yet. What else does she want? She is so ungrateful.''


    "Kevin, could you please let me go? For the sake of our child, please don''t hold me back, okay?"


    She put her hand delicately on her belly. Kevin cared about the baby the most. He might take her


    words seriously.


    "Anne, don''t even think about it. You are my woman. You should do whatever I want you to do!"


    Let her go? Impossible!


    She aroused his interest, and he would not let her go easily.


    Throwing a helpless look at Kevin, Anne started feeling a little depressed. It seemed that it was really


    difficult for her to get rid of that man''s torture.


    The car sped all the way to the vi. It was not until it came to a full stop that Anne breathed a long sigh


    of relief.


    She opened the door and got out of the car hurriedly. She wanted to get away from Kevin as quickly as


    she could.


    "Kevin, you''re back?" As soon as the car stopped, Cherry came over and beamed at Kevin excitedly.


    But after she saw Anne getting out of his car, her smile faded instantly.


    "Anne? What are you doing in Kevin''s car?"


    She faked a smile. Despite her anger toward Anne for meddling into Kevin''s life, Cherry had to pretend


    to be generous and decent in front of him.


    "We happened to be both on our way home, so I gave her a ride," Kevin exined in an indifferent tone


    and enveloped Cherry in his arms.


    "I see."


    Seeing Cherry''s fake smile, Anne frowned with displeasure. Then, she strode past her, ready to leave.


    "Kevin, didn''t you say that you would take me to the cinema this morning? When are we going?"


    Just as Anne brushed past her, Cherry red at her and took hold of Kevin''s arm lovingly, gazing at


    him with admiration.


    "Since you want to go, let''s go now."


    Kevin''s words were full of affection. He looked at Cherry with tenderness, but from the corner of his


    eye, he had been ncing at Anne all the time.


    "Kevin, you are so kind!"


    At his answer, Cherry stood on her tiptoes and pecked him on the cheek, shing a happy smile on her


    gracious face.


    "Anne!" Seeing that Anne was about to enter the living room, Kevin called out her name.


    Her heart skipped a beat, and an almost imperceptible frown formed on her forehead. Finally, she


    turned around slowly and said in an indifferent tone,


    "Mr. Kevin, is there anything else?"


    Anne knew better than to provoke him in front of Cherry. Being familiar with Cherry''s character, she


    knew she would get herself into trouble.


    "Since you have nothing to do at home, you can go to the cinema with us."


    Kevin''s impassive voice came through again. He decided that as long as Anne could see him all the


    time, she would be in no mood to think of other men.


    He wanted to be the only man in Anne''s eyes.


    Cherry gawked at Kevin, confused by his sudden decision. With anger spreading across her features,


    she red at Anne viciously.


    Sensing the hostility in Cherry''s eyes, Anne didn''t want to cause problems for herself, so she refused


    without hesitation,


    "No, I don''t want to go."


    "I am ordering you!"


    With a gelid expression, Kevin let out his domineering and irresistibly strong voice once again.


    Her face straight, Anne looked at him glumly. Anger rose in her heart again. It seemed that what she


    had said to that man earlier had fallen on deaf ears. He was still trying to torture her.


    Without saying a word, she stood still and kept looking at Kevin with a cold expression. She didn''t want


    topromise at all.


    Leaning against Kevin''s chest, Cherry seemed to feel his anger. Although she was not happy with that


    situation, she pretended to be considerate.


    "Anne, you don''t have anything to do at home. Why don''t you go with us? Kevin booked the whole


    cinema anyway. It will be boring if we go there alone."


    By emphasizing that Kevin had booked the whole cinema on purpose, Cherry wanted to let Anne know


    how important she was in Kevin''s heart.


    "No, I won''t go. Since Mr. Kevin booked the whole cinema for you, he must want to surprise you. If I


    join, I''m afraid I will ruin the atmosphere."


    She looked indifferent and there was no trace of sadness on her face caused by Cherry''s words.


    After all, she had experienced a lot of simr situations, so she could conceal her emotions well.


    "Anne, don''t make me repeat what I said, or you know the consequences."


    ''Damn it! Didn''t that woman feel anything when she heard what Cherry said? She doesn''t even want to


    ruin my time with Cherry out of kindness.''


    At Kevin''s threat, Anne''s heart jolted. As she thought of what had happened earlier, her face turned


    pale.


    That man was undoubtedly powerful. He could do anything to make her life a living hell.


    In the end, shepromised, terrified that he would force her to do something she didn''t want to.


    With a nk stare, she walked toward the two. No emotion blemished her beautiful face.


    Satisfied with the result of his threat, Kevin smiledcently. ''I don''t believe that I can''t make this


    little woman fall in love with me.''

 Chapter 97 Compromise

    Chapter 97 Compromise


    When Anne walked towards Kevin, he grinned jauntily and whispered in her ear in a low attractive


    voice,


    "Anne, I suggest you not to go against me, because you don''t have the qualification."


    Kevin''s arrogant tone conveyed disdain. It must be a piece of cake for him to get any woman he


    wanted.


    Anne clenched her fist and tried to hold back her anger. She knew that in this man''s eyes, she was


    nothing but someone he could just y with. He would never take her seriously and that was an


    absolute reality.


    "Kevin, it''s gettingte. Let''s get in the car."


    Cherry didn''t want him to give much attention to Anne, so she held his arm tightly and tried to get his


    attention.


    "Okay, get in the car." Kevin smiled sweetly and opened the door for her. He was always a gentleman


    to Cherry.


    Sitting silently at the back seat, Anne looked at Cherry''s hand that was holding Kevin''s. She felt a little


    sad for herself. Thinking of how Kevin treated her just now, she was very upset.


    When they arrived at the cinema, the director and the staff were already waiting outside. As soon as


    they saw Kevin''s car, they rushed over to wee him, as if he was a celebrity.


    "Mr. Kevin, we''re d that you are finally here. We have prepared everything well for you," The director


    said respectfully and looked at Kevin with a dazzling eyes.


    "Okay," Kevin replied coldly without evenying his eyes to the director.


    "Mr. Kevin, what can I do for you? I''ll send someone to prepare whatever you need." The director still


    tried to catch Kevin up as he walked away from him.


    "None, thanks." Holding Cherry''s hand, Kevin proceeded into the cinema andpletely ignored the


    director.


    Anne felt like she was some kind of a third wheel as she followed behind the two.


    When they came in the cinema room, Anne sat behind Kevin and Cherry. She didn''t want to keep a


    close distance to them.


    "Anne, why are you sitting so far away? Do I look like I''m gonna eat you?" Kevin turned to Anne who


    was behind him and spoke in an irritated tone.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    He could clearly sense that this woman was deliberately distancing herself from him since the moment


    they arrived at the cinema.


    "I''m afraid that I might ruin the moment between you two." After casting a nce at Kevin, Anne shifted


    her gaze to the screen.


    "Sit in the front!" Kevin said indignantly and pointed at the seat beside him.


    "I don''t want!" Anne retorted without hesitation.


    Kevin''s face darkened when she rejected him. This woman did nothing but refuse him over and over.


    "Anne!" Kevin blustered and looked at her sharply. Anne clearly felt the tension in the air.


    Cherry rolled her eyes on the two. Anne already ruined her moment with Kevin. Although he held her in


    his arms, his attention was all drawn to Anne.


    "Kevin, don''t force her anymore. She had always wanted to be alone, just let her be."


    She didn''t want to let Anne seat beside Kevin because he would just turn his attention to her even


    more.


    Hearing Cherry''s words, Kevin just furrowed his eyebrows and averted his eyes. He seemed to have


    given up.


    "Well, let''s begin!" Kevin raised his hand and ordered the attendant to y the movie. Afterwards, he


    made himselffortable and put his arm on Cherry''s shoulder.


    Anne looked at the wide screen quietly and tried to ignore the couple in front of her.


    However, no matter how hard she tried, she couldn''t help but look at them. She would never enjoy a


    movie with these people.


    Cherry took a popcorn from the bucket and offered it to Kevin intimately. He smiled and kissed her.


    Anne tried so much to ignore them, but they were so insensitive to disy their affection knowing that


    she was behind them.


    "Kevin, don''t do this. Anne is still here,"


    Cherry talked as if she was shy for what Kevin just did in front of Anne. However, Anne would never be


    deceived by those hypocritical looks of Cherry. Of course she knew that Cherry loved how Kevin


    disyed his affection.


    Ignoring such provocation of Cherry, Anne just shifted her eyes to the wide screen and continued


    watching.


    She doubted whether Kevin just made out with Cherry because he didn''t care about her presence at


    all, or he really did it on purpose.


    "Why are you still sitting there? Get out of here!" Kevin said in a rude tone. The displeasure on his face


    was obvious.


    Anne looked at him in shock. He regretted that she hade with them. She had too much and


    couldn''t stand for more. This man was so foolish to restrict her from seeing other men when it was him


    who kept on doing such thing.


    "I''ll wait for you outside,"


    Anne tried to sound calm and stood up. She kept telling herself that he was not worthy of her emotions


    and that she shouldn''t be sad over him.


    But her heart was aching. She didn''t deserve such kind of treatment. She immediately left as soon as


    the tears fell down her face.


    Cherry smiled evilly while staring at Anne walk away. In her mind, Anne definitely deserved it. She felt


    so much satisfaction in her heart now that Kevin finally let the woman leave.


    "Kevin, Anne has left,"


    Cherry reminded him as she turned her head to him. Her blushing cheeks and her expectant eyes


    clearly showed what was on her mind.


    However, to Kevin, what he did with Cherry was only a show. Now that Anne had left, he was in no


    mood to continue the show. He took back his hand from Cherry''s waist.


    "Without that annoying woman, we can now watch a movie peacefully," he said.


    Cherry frowned when she felt the coldness in Kevin. She was obviously confused.


    Did he still care for Anne? Did he do it on purpose to make Anne jealous and see if she was affected or


    not?


    A random thought shed in her mind, and she felt furious. It turned out that Kevin did it not because of


    his admiration towards her, but to attest Anne''s feelings.


    "Kevin¡­"


    Cherry looked at him with resentment. She would never be willing to be used by him, especially to get


    Anne''s attention.


    "Cherry, didn''t you say that you wanted to see the Iron Man? It''s starting at this time."


    Kevin interrupted what she was about to say and changed the topic. As usual, he was not in the mood


    to exin to her.


    Noticing his impatience made Cherry feel a little more sad, but she just stayed silent.


    The sky was already gray when Anne walked out of the cinema, as if it was about to rain in no time.


    The cold wind blew which made her shiver.


    Thinking of the cold and disgusted look in Kevin''s eyes, Anne felt downhearted as if she had lost the


    only hope in her heart.


    Two hours have passed, but Kevin and Cherry hadn''te out yet. She felt really cold this time. If she


    waited outside a little longer, she would most probably get sick.


    The staff of the cinema looked at Anne expressionlessly. No one amodated her, because they


    didn''t know her rtionship with Kevin. It was always Cherry who was with him, so they didn''t show


    high respect towards her.


    Finally, Kevin came out with Cherry in his arms. When he saw Anne shivering in the cold wind, his eyes


    widened.


    "Anne, are you an idiot? Why didn''t you wait in the lounge?"


    He doubted if this woman was a fool. It was cold, yet she still stayed outside.


    "I don''t know where the lounge is," Anne said in a low voice. She felt cold all over and had no strength


    to argue with him.


    In fact, she wanted to wait in the car, but it was locked. The key of the car was with Kevin. However,


    she didn''t dare to tell him about it. She would be asking for trouble if she went inside and disturbed


    their intimate moment again.


    She had thought that Kevin would let it go, but the next thing that happened was out of her expectation.


    His cold eyes shifted to the attendants at the door.


    "My woman has been standing outside for three hours and this is how you take care of her!"


    His stare could almost kill the attendants on the spot. He was so furious of the fact that Anne had stood


    outside for such a long time considering that she was pregnant.


    "Mr. Kevin¡­ We apologize. It''s our fault." Two attendants came towards Kevin to apologize. They


    lowered their heads in fear.


    "From now on, I don''t want to see your faces here ever again!" Kevin said furiously and pointed at


    them.


    "Mr. Kevin¡­ We know we were wrong. Please forgive us¡­" Kevin made the two attendants anxious.


    They tried to please him but he was totally infuriated of what they had done.


    "Fuck off! I''ll give you three seconds!" Kevin ordered them impatiently, giving off a cold vibe.


    "Kevin, this has nothing to do with them. Don''t do this. This job is not easy for them."


    Seeing that Kevin had made up his mind to fire the two attendants, Anne sympathized with them and


    tried to convince him not to terminate them from their jobs.


    They did nothing serious. It was too much for them to lose their jobs because of this matter.


    "Anne, how dare you speak for others? Are you stupid? Why didn''t you find a warm ce to stay in?"


    ''This damn woman, she is freezing cold now, yet she still chose to stand for the people who have


    neglected her despite noticing that she is pregnant. Was it really from her heart, or she was just


    pretending to be kind?''


    Anne was startled after being scolded by him. She even forgot to defend for the two attendants.

 Chapter 98 He Seems To Care About Her

    Chapter 98 He Seems To Care About Her


    Staring at Kevin in a daze, Anne could tell from the look on his face that he was concerned about her.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Did he genuinely care about her?


    She couldn''t be sure as he always made it clear to her that all he felt towards her was disgust.


    Anne shook the thought away. How could he care about her? Even if he did, it was probably only


    because of the baby she was carrying.


    "Are you dumb? Why aren''t you saying anything?"


    Kevin couldn''t help but be irritated at Anne''sck of response. She used to be so disobedient, but today


    she actually said nothing.


    "I..." Anne mored for words, not knowing what to say.


    "Kevin..." As expected, Cherry was dissatisfied with the shift in his attitude towards Anne. It seemed


    that she was getting more and more important to him.


    "Put it on!" Kevinmanded as he took off his coat and handed it to Anne.


    Staring at the coat, Anne found herself absent-minded. Was he really showing concern for her?


    Cherry shot a warning look at Anne, her eyes sharp as knives.


    Anne frowned, feeling Cherry''s burning gaze on her. Not wanting to cause any more trouble, she


    decided to refuse Kevin''s offer.


    "No, thanks."


    She pushed his hand away, turning her back to him. For the briefest moment, she couldn''t help but be


    moved at Kevin''s show of concern towards her.


    Cherry sneered as she gaped at Anne''s back. ''This bitch is smart. She knows that if she seduces Kevin


    in front of me, I won''t let her get away with it.''


    Kevin''s hands froze midair, his chest heaving violently.


    ''Damn it! She refused me again!'' He wasn''t going to stand by and let this woman refuse him again.


    "Put it on. If something goes wrong with the baby, you can''t afford to take the responsibility for it."


    He forcibly put the coat on Anne''s shoulders. He made sure to use his strength so she wouldn''t be able


    to resist.


    Anne couldn''t help but stunned at the sudden warmth. A strange feeling arose in her heart. Did Kevin


    really care about her?


    If she wasn''t sure before, she was sure now. Even though he mentioned the baby, she could still feel


    his concern for her.


    "Thank you..." she said in a small voice, lowering her head.


    Kevin wasn''t able to help himself as a smile tugged at the corners of his mouth. He didn''t know why but


    seeing her ept his gesture lightened up his mood.


    "You''re my wife. You don''t need to thank me."


    He didn''t want her to be polite to him like this. He liked it better if she just epted it naturally.


    "¡­¡­"


    Anne was rendered speechless. He wasn''t holding back on dering his possessiveness over her.


    "Let''s go." All of a sudden, Anne''s stomach grumbled much to her embarrassment.


    "Are you hungry?"


    Kevin broke out into a smile. He found her adorable so much so that he wanted to pinch her cheeks.


    "Hmm... A little," Anne said honestly.


    "Well, then, let''s have dinner!" As he said this, he walked towards the car, opened the door, and got in.


    Initially, Anne intended to refuse, unable to bear Cherry''s cold gaze anymore. However, she couldn''t


    ignore her hunger any longer.


    After hesitating for a bit, she decided to get in the car. She needed to prioritize her health after all. If


    she wasn''t pregnant, she had no problems starving but she had to think about the baby.


    As soon as she began walking towards Kevin''s car, Cherry caught up with her, ring at her.


    "Anne, I''m warning you. You''d better stay away from Kevin or I''ll make you pay for this!"


    ''If you want to get in my way, don''t me me for being ruthless,'' Cherry thought to herself in spite.


    Never in a million years would she allow anyone to take Kevin away from her.


    "It''s not like you treat me any other way. You''re nothing but mean to me 24/7," Anne spat. The


    annoyance on her face was palpable.


    Cherry was merely pretending to be a kind woman just so she could win over Kevin''s heart. Was it


    even possible that this type of rtionship couldst? Could she keep up the pretense in front of Kevin


    for a lifetime?


    "If you don''t want any idents to happen to you and the baby, I strongly advise you to stay away from


    Kevin. Otherwise, I can''t guarantee the safety of your baby."


    Cherry nced at Anne''s slightly swollen stomach, viciousness flickering in her eyes.


    If it weren''t for the fact that Anne was carrying Kevin''s child, he wouldn''t even so much as look at her. If


    the child was out of the picture, would Kevin still care about Anne?


    Anne defensively clutched her stomach as she leered at Cherry. She had no doubts that Cherry was


    capable of doing something evil. Thus, she needed to protect the baby.


    "Cherry, if you do anything to the baby, I''ll make sure you get what you deserve even if it''s thest thing


    I do!"


    Anne''s sharp gaze made Cherry a little flustered.


    When Cherry gave it more thought, she realized that Anne was incapable and ipetent. What could


    such a woman really do to protect the baby she was carrying?


    "Let''s wait and see!" With that, Cherry stalked off. She opened the car door and got in.


    Anne tightened her hands into fists, trying to suppress the fury that sprang to life inside her. After a


    while, she finally got inside the car.


    "What were you doing outside? Isn''t it too cold out there? If you want to, feel free and go out and soak


    in all the coldness until you freeze to death,"


    Kevin said snidely as he turned to look at Anne who was in the backseat, his eyes narrowed in


    dissatisfaction. What was the point of lingering outside? Didn''t she want to get inside the car?


    "..." Anne was rendered speechless.


    She couldn''t help but be mildly irked at Kevin''sment.


    "No, thanks, I already spent three hours outside in the numbing cold. I think that''s more than enough,"


    Anne snapped back. Anger rose in her as she thought of how merciless he was when he asked her to


    get out of the cinema room.


    The exasperation in her tone was not lost on Kevin. Normally, he would be pissed at this but now, he


    couldn''t help but find it amusing.


    If he wasn''t mistaken, she sounded resentful. ''Is she jealous of Cherry?'' Kevin wondered in his mind. It


    looked like Anne did care about him.


    "What were you two talking about outside?" he asked, his tone emotionless.


    Anne nced at Cherry. When she recalled Cherry''s threats, anger churned inside her once more. She


    opened her mouth, intending to tell Kevin everything but was interrupted by Cherry.


    "Nothing. I just reminded Anne to take good care of herself. She''s pregnant with your child after all.


    Naturally, I would be worried."


    As Cherry spoke, she shot a malicious nce at Anne''s stomach and her mouth slightly curved up in a


    subtle grin.


    Scowling, Anne thought to herself, ''Wow, Cherry''s acting skills are out of this world. How brilliant that


    she could even say something she knows full well she doesn''t mean.''


    In reality, Cherry was an evil woman who merely pretended to be kind-hearted in front of Kevin. Anne


    felt a chill run down her spine as she eyed Cherry''s pretentious smile.


    For the life of her, she couldn''t understand how on earth Kevin was able stand her. Well, Kevin did like


    that Cherry acted innocent and weak in front of him.


    "Cherry, I''m so lucky to have such a kind and gentle woman like you," Kevin said sweetly, shing her a


    soft smile.


    What he appreciated the most about Cherry was her kind heart. She wasn''t like most women he knew.


    More than anything, he needed a good woman like Cherry by his side.


    "Oh, Kevin, stop. You make me sound like I''m a saint. Anne''s my cousin and the baby she''s carrying is


    yours. Why wouldn''t I care?"


    A blush tinted Cherry''s face, feeling giddy about Kevin''s words.


    When Kevin wasn''t paying attention, she made sure to look at Anne haughtily as if provoking her.


    "I''m hungry. Let''s eat," Anne suddenly said, unable to bear Cherry''s hypocritical attitude any longer.


    She, of all people, knew just how vicious Cherry could be yet she was forced to see her pretend to be


    kind in front of Kevin. It was disgusting.


    "Cherry, what would you like to eat tonight?"


    Kevin asked as he drove the car steadily. He turned to look at Cherry who was next to him. A hint of


    tenderness always seemed to cloud his face whenever he looked at her.


    "I think I want western food. That western restaurant we went tost time wasn''t so bad and we have


    so many memories there."


    "Okay, whatever you want. We''ll go there if that''s what you want." Kevin sped up, smiling lovingly.


    Anne knew that Cherry said that on purpose so she would hear it. She had to constantly remind herself


    not to let Cherry''s provocation get to her. However, the difort that was welling up inside her was


    getting a little harder to ignore.


    Since Kevin sped up his driving, it took no time at all before they arrived at the western restaurant that


    Cherry suggested they eat at.


    As soon as they entered the restaurant, the manager immediately greeted them warmly, looking at


    Kevin with a polite smile.

 Chapter 99 Do You Love Me Or Not

    Chapter 99 Do You Love Me Or Not


    "Mr. Kevin, wee! I haven''t seen you around here in so long."


    Despite the manager''s overt enthusiasm, Kevin remained indifferent¡ªhe didn''t even spare the


    manager a nce.


    Anne skimmed the restaurant with her eyes, noticing that the restaurant was rather cozy instead of


    grand and magnificent. While the ce was undoubtedly sophisticated, its ambience seemed to be


    tailored to couples on romantic dates.


    "Mr. Kevin, I''ve already prepared your table for you. Do you want your usual orders?" The manager


    remained as devoted and spirited as ever despite Kevin''s less than warm response.


    "Yes, the usual," Kevin answered inly as he led the way to the private room.


    "Okay, let me call on a waiter to serve you now." The manager continued to tail Kevin around.


    Kevin was more than used to this kind of treatment which could exin why he seemed impatient. He


    drew his brows together as he asked rather rudely,


    "What are you still doing here? Are you waiting for me to treat you to a meal?"


    "No, no, no. Mr. Kevin, please enjoy your meal. I''m leaving now. If you need anything, please call me


    and I''ll assist you."


    Noticing Kevin''s displeasure, the manager hurriedly left.


    Anne, Kevin, and Cherry began to eat their meal in the private room¡ªthe atmosphere was admittedly a


    little awkward.


    Anne resorted to keeping her head down as she ate her steak. She wasn''t in the mood to see Kevin


    and Cherry showing off their rtionship to her face. She shrank back, pretending as if she didn''t even


    exist.


    Kevin frowned slightly when he noticed Anne scarfing down her food, barely chewing it.


    He began to cut up several pieces of his steak.


    After he was finished, he scooped it up and ced them on Anne''s te.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "Slow down. Don''t act like this is your first time eating in years. Other people might think I''m not treating


    you well."


    Despite Anne''s rather unpolished eating habits, he found himself amused and endeared more than


    anything.


    Anne nced at the cut-up steak on her te. Something flickered across her eyes as she looked at


    Kevin in shock.


    Did he really cut up the steak for her? Since when was he so considerate?


    She was at a loss. He''d never treated her like this before.


    "Are you out of your mind?"


    Kevin couldn''t help but chuckle when he saw the look on Anne''s face. Her eyes were wide as saucers


    and her mouth gaped open. Was she that moved?


    At the thought of this, he broke out into a huge smile.


    His good looks together with the warm smile took Anne aback, who was utterly mesmerized for a


    moment.


    He was an excellent and handsome man who could make any woman fall in love with him.


    She had to pinch herself out of her daze. She had to remind herself that if she continued this, Cherry


    would definitely make her regret it.


    Instinctively, she nced at Cherry who, as expected, was side-eyeing her sharply.


    Cherry''s threats suddenly echoed in her mind. She pushed the steak towards Kevin and said coolly,


    "Thanks for your concern, Mr. Kevin. But shouldn''t you be doing this for your sweetheart instead of me?


    We shouldn''t be doing anything that would make people misunderstand your intimate behavior towards


    me."


    Kevin scowled at her. ''Did she refuse me again?''


    "Anne!" he hissed, visibly seething. No woman had ever dared to refuse him so many times.


    "Yes, Mr. Kevin?" Anne said calmly, seemingly unfazed. Inwardly, her heart was pounding in her chest.


    "Anne, don''t try me." ''Damn it! Why is she acting as if nothing had just happened? She has no right to


    turn me down.''


    "Mr. Kevin, you''re thinking way too much of this. I''m full."


    She kept herposure as she looked him in the eye. Despite knowing full well that he was pissed,


    she still stood her ground.


    "Kevin..."


    Cherry wasn''t stupid¡ªshe knew Kevin was angry because Anne had refused him which could only


    mean that he cared about Anne. She couldn''t help but feel uneasy.


    "Humph!"


    Snorting, Kevin stood up and walked away. ''Damn it, I can''t even look at her face right now. I''m so mad


    that I want to strangle her to death at the sight of her.''


    "Kevin, where are you going?" Cherry hurriedly followed behind him only to have the door of the private


    room mmed shut to her face.


    She immediately turned her head to look at Anne, her eyes instantly turning cold.


    "Just because he cut up the steak for you doesn''t mean he''s in love with you. He''s merely concerned


    about the baby."


    She refused to admit that Kevin did that because he cared about Anne.


    "Mr. Kevin has nothing to do with me. Don''t worry. I won''t do anything."


    Anne knew that Cherry made it a point to sabotage her because of her fear that Kevin would fall out of


    love with her.


    She had to keep up the pretense of being unconcerned as a way to protect herself and the baby.


    "Why should I worry? Don''t you know that I''m the only woman that Kevin loves? What should I worry


    about? Do you think you''ll be with Kevin forever?"


    Sneering, Cherry red at Anne. The viciousness in her eyes was undeniable.


    "Really? If you''re so secure about your rtionship with Kevin, why are you always targeting me? Isn''t


    it because you''re afraid that Kevin will fall in love with me?"


    Anne taunted. While she knew that there was no chance that Kevin would fall in love with her, she


    knew better than to let Cherry get to her.


    "Stop talking nonsense. I''m not the least bit worried that Kevin will fall in love with you. If anything, I''m


    pretty sure he''s disgusted by the mere sight of you. Why the hell would he fall in love with you?"


    Cherry spat. She had to remind herself how many times Kevin had misunderstood Anne to assure


    herself that Anne did not stand a chance with him.


    "The only reason why Kevin and I have so many misunderstandings is because of you. I really want to


    see how he''s going to react if he finds out the truth about you. Would he still even love you?"


    Anne''s hatred for Cherry was burning inside her. Cherry was an evil woman who always threw Anne


    under the bus.


    "Even if Kevin doesn''t love me, he will never love you. If I were you, I''d make up an excuse to leave the


    vi. As soon as you give birth to that baby, I better not see your face anymore or I''ll make sure to


    teach you a lesson."


    It was obvious that Kevin''s attitude towards Anne was changing. Cherry had to get rid of her


    competition as soon as possible. If this went on, Kevin could fall in love with Anne. She couldn''t let that


    happen.


    "You don''t need to tell me to leave. I''ll do that on my own."


    Anne had been wanting to leave that hellish vi for so long. If she did then she wouldn''t have to deal


    with Cherry and Kevin every single day anymore.


    She had grown tired of Cherry''s hypocrisy. With that, she turned and left the room.


    When she arrived at the car, Kevin still seemed furious.


    She got inside the car in silence. She figured it was better to just not say anything, not wanting to cause


    any more trouble.


    However, this only enraged Kevin further. Was he invisible? Why didn''t she even look at him?


    "Get out!" He roared as he mmed his fist on the steering wheel.


    ''It''s like she knows exactly how to piss me off!''


    "Okay," she answered simply as she opened the door.


    Considering Kevin''s unpredictable behavior, she reckoned it was safer to keep some distance from him


    for now.


    "Come on! I told you to get out and you actually do it?"


    Kevin bellowed. He felt like he was losing his mind. ''I don''t know what to do with this damn woman!''


    "¡­¡­"


    She found herself at a loss for words. ''Could he get any crazier?'' she thought to herself.


    "Mr. Kevin, do you want me to stay in the car or get out of the car?" she asked coolly, trying to restrain


    herself.


    "Anne, I want you to answer me right now and tell me the truth. Do you love me or not?"


    He swiftly turned his head and eyed her sharply. He was done with her ying hard to get. Once and


    for all, he wanted to hear from her mouth if she loved him or not.


    She averted her gaze, feeling as if he could see right through her. Panic welled up inside her as her


    heart beat rapidly.


    Yes, she loved him!


    But he didn''t love her.


    He only loved Cherry.


    "This question is meaningless. I don''t want to answer it." She refused to admit it. Even if she did, it was


    pointless.


    "Answer my question!"


    he snapped. Why was it so difficult for her to answer this question?


    "Mr. Kevin, I think you should talk about this with your mistress, not me. I''m just your wife on paper after


    all."


    Was that all there was to their rtionship? A mere agreement? A meaningless contract? Once the


    agreement was over, they would part ways.


    He knew perfectly well what she meant. When he recalled how she constantly brought up the divorce,


    he grew furious again.


    ''Why is she so excited to divorce me?'' Any woman would kill to be with him yet she couldn''t wait to get


    away from him.

 Chapter 100 Kiss Me

    Chapter 100 Kiss Me


    "Anne! I''ll give you thest chance. If you don''t answer my question, I''ll force your body to tell the truth!"


    Kevin looked at Anne sharply and growled in anger.


    He had lost all his patience in forcing this woman to tell him that she loved him.


    Force her body to tell the truth? What did this man mean? Did he want to¡­


    After realizing what he meant, Anne felt humiliated. What did he think of her? A thing he could use to


    satisfy himself?


    Remembering thest time when he forced her onto his bed caused the angst in her heart to surge up.


    Could he do anything else except this?


    "Kevin, can you be realistic? Is my answer really that important to you?"


    On a second thought, it didn''t matter whether she loved him or not. Besides, he found love anywhere


    he went. He never ran out of admiration from every woman he encountered.


    "It seems that you have chosen to let your body tell me the truth!" All of a sudden, Kevin pulled her over


    and kissed her torridly with his tempting lips.


    Anne was surprised by his aggressiveness. This man was really serious with every word he said.


    She tried to push him away. She didn''t like to be forced, especially on this kind of things.


    "Kevin, let me go! Let me go!" she shouted when his lips left hers.


    What was wrong with this man? Why was he doing all of this to her? He had caused her nothing but


    suffering.


    "Let you go? Why should I let you go? Shouldn''t I do such a thing to my woman?" Kevin said in a low


    husky voice and stared at her red lips which he had kissed just now.


    His voice was full of lust, but at the same time, it was filled with rage.


    "Kevin, can you please calm down? I know that you hate me and you don''t want to see me. I''ll get out


    of here right now, okay?"


    Anne thought that he did such thing because he hated her so much. How contradicting his mind to his


    actions was! Well, that was his nature, an unpredictable man who seemed out of his mind every time


    he dealt with her.


    "It''s toote!" Kevin said in an exasperated tone.


    He sat closer to Anne. He looked at her dreadfully, as if he was gonna swallow her in the next moment.


    "Kevin, don''te over. We are in the car!" Anne leaned against the window of the car and looked at


    him apprehensively.


    "Haven''t you tried such thing in the car? How about I let you experience it right now?"


    Kevin smiled enigmatically and approached Anne slowly. Anxiety was drawn all over her face which


    made him a bit satisfied. He liked seeing this woman in fear and in distress.


    He felt like he was the one in charge every time this woman felt lost and anxious.


    "Obscene!"


    Kevin''s explicit words made Anne blush at the moment. This man was so brazen. How could he say


    such obnoxious words?


    "I''ll let you know what''s obscene!" After a moment, Kevin harassed Anne and used up all his strength to


    make her give in. He would never give up on making this woman fall in love with him.


    Anne tried so hard to escape from his arms, but no matter how hard she tried she couldn''t resist his


    force. He was far stronger than her that even if she had opened the door of the car, he managed to


    grab her back before she could even go out.


    "It''s toote to run!" .


    ''If she had just answered my question earlier, I wouldn''t have treated her like this. She asked for it.''


    "Kevin, you pervert! Let go of me!"


    Anne had never imagined that Kevin would be capable of harassing her like this. He would reallye


    to whatever extent just to get what he wanted. Why did he treat her like this every time? She couldn''t


    help but shout abuse.


    "Anne, don''t you dare curse me again!" ''Damn it! How dare she kept swearing at me and refusing me


    all the time!''


    "Will you let me go if I stop scolding you?"


    Looking at Kevin pitifully, Anne hoped that this man would feel a little mercy in his heart to let her go.


    After all, she had endured so much, and she didn''t want to be humiliated for the second time.


    "Kiss me. If you take the initiative to kiss me, I''ll let you go."


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Kevin stared at her with his tempting eyes and gave her a meaningful smile.


    There was a moment of silence. They just stared at each other while waiting for the next thing that


    would happen.


    Kevin would never let her go easily. He would definitely give her a hard time, before he let her go. What


    else should Anne do to satisfy him, so that he would never bother her again? But first, she needed to


    know what he truly wanted to figure it out.


    "Anne, I don''t have much patience. If you don''t do it now, I might change my mind." Seeing Anne


    speechless made Kevin feel a little impatient.


    Anne was never ready for such kind of thing as she didn''t want to be forced to do something like that.


    However, she thought that it might just be worth it to do what he asked. Besides, he told her that he


    would let her go if she did so.


    Feeling determined and having her mind all made up, Anne closed her eyes and quickly kissed Kevin''s


    thin and soft lips. But when she was about to let go, Kevin pulled her close and deepened the kiss.


    Anne opened her eyes in shock. She was carried away by the kiss and hadn''te to her senses until


    she heard a loud sound.


    Cherry''s bag fell to the ground. She looked incredulously at the two people kissing in the car. Her eyes


    were full of pain and confusion. Tears welled up in her alluring eyes.


    She just came back a littleter than Anne. It was just a short interval. How did this happen so quickly?


    How did Anne seduce Kevin in such a short period of time? Was it a lie when Anne told her that she


    wouldn''t do anything to get between them?


    Kevin noticed her presence. Feeling annoyed that the sweet moment was disturbed, he frowned and


    immediately let go of Anne.


    "Cherry." He managed to call Cherry by her name lightly and showed no guilt.


    "Kevin, what are you two¡­"


    Cherry tried her best to hold back the tears that already welled up in her eyes. She choked back her


    sobs, as if she had seen Kevin cheating on her with Anne!


    "Nothing. Don''t worry."


    Kevin had no intention of exining their actions. He believed that Cherry had already seen what


    happened between him and Anne just now. Why bother saying more about it?


    Anne was ming Kevin in her heart while tidying up her messy clothes. Now, Cherry would totally give


    her a hard time.


    Cherry would never let her go easily because of what just happened. She would make Anne pay for


    seducing his man.


    "Don''t get me wrong. It''s not what you think. There''s nothing between the two of us."


    Anne was aware that Cherry might not believe her. She hated this woman so much, but in order to


    save herself from any argument that might arise after this scene, she exined to her patiently.


    Anne''s exnation was useless to Cherry. She had always despised Anne, and now there was


    definitely no reason to change that feeling towards her anymore.


    It was Kevin who was in a bad mood. Despite causing two women too much suffering at the same time,


    he still had the guts to be upset. He was angry with how Anne rified their personal rtionship to


    Cherry.


    "Anne, how could you say that there was nothing between us? Is the kiss fake?"


    The fact that Anne denied their rtionship made him furious to the point where he could strangle her


    to death if she said that again.


    "¡­"


    Anne looked at Kevin and said no word. How important was it to him to reveal their status to others?


    Did he have no shame left in his heart, especially to Cherry? Anne exined not only for her own good


    but also for Kevin. If she hadn''t exined Cherry, the love of his life, would surely be sad.


    "Kevin, I''m doing this for your own good,"


    Anne muttered. Kevin was the most arrogant man she had met. No matter what intention she had, he


    would always take it useless.


    "Being the person that I am, I don''t need your exnation for me!"


    Kevin looked at Anne with disdain. She was getting on his nerves.


    "Well, I''m fine, Kevin." Cherry red at Anne, pretending to be aggrieved.


    "Get in the car. It''s gettingte. Let''s go back."


    He ignored Cherry''s grievance. Before, he used to feel guilty when she looked at him with grievance in


    her eyes, but now he seemed to not care at all. And more than that, he was even a little annoyed.


    Cherry thought that Kevin would exin to her andfort her, so as to make her feel that he had


    always loved her so much and nothing would ever change it. She was totally disappointed at him right


    now.


    The car was running fast. The atmosphere inside was truly awkward. Sitting in the corner of the back


    seat, Anne acted like she was not existing.


    "Anne, I''ll ask the kitchen to prepare a cup of ginger decoction for you when we get back. The breeze


    tonight had made you shiver for a long time. Don''t catch a cold."


    After a long moment of silence. Kevin spoke up first. Although he said those words because he cared


    for her, Anne just chose to ignore it and pretended to hear nothing.


    Cherry hated Anne immensely. When she heard Kevin say such caring words to Anne, she became


    more furious. It had confused her more and more. She doubted whether he did this on purpose to


    make her hate Anne or he truly cared for her.


    She tried her best to suppress her hatred towards Anne. She couldn''t burst out in front of Kevin or else


    she would give him a bad impression.


    "That''s right, Anne. You must take good care of yourself now. Don''t let anything bad happen to the


    baby inside you."


    Cherry spoke in a soft tone, but Anne distinguished threat in those caring words. She couldn''t help but


    worry.


    ''I''m in trouble now. I''m sure Cherry would do her best to take revenge.''


    "I see, thank you for your concern," Anne said trying to sound calm.


    "That''s good. I admire your obedience."


    It was unusual to see Anne being so obedient. Kevin smiled with satisfaction. He found her more


    worthy of admiration when she was obedient just like now.


    Cherry was a bit worried when she saw Kevin smile. What was Anne''s ce in his heart that she could


    make him smile like this?


    ''No, I have to get rid of her as soon as possible, or I would be in endless trouble,'' Cherry thought.


    As soon as they arrived at the vi, Anne went out of the car quickly because she didn''t want to see


    Cherry''s sharp gaze anymore.


    "Anne, why are you running so fast? Are you afraid of me?"


    When she heard Kevin''s voice, chill went down her spine. Every time she tried to avoid him, he was


    always annoyed and dissatisfied.

 Chapter 101 Change In Front Of Me

    Chapter 101 Change In Front Of Me


    Anne suddenly stopped. She could practically feel Cherry stare daggers at her.


    What did Kevin want? How could he let her go?


    Anne turned slowly to look at Kevin. She felt like weeping but had no tears.


    "I''m a little tired and I need to lie down. What can I do for you, Mr. Kevin?"


    Anne tried her best to sound calm. She also didn''t want to look guilty. That might make Cherry think


    that there was really something between her and Kevin.


    "From now on, don''t avoid me when seeing me. Do you hear me?" Kevin strode over to Anne and


    looked down at her with his dashing eyebrows askew. He looked domineering.


    She couldn''t do anything other than try to recover from him berating her.


    She was left speechless by his overbearing manner. This man always misbehaved around her.


    Cherry was still here. Wasn''t he afraid that his sweetheart would be sad? Didn''t he care about Cherry


    the most?


    "Are you deaf? Did you hear what I said?" Kevin growled. Unable to get a satisfactory answer, he


    responded the way he usually did, anger reflected in his ck eyes.


    "Well... I heard you..." Anne answered quickly, frightened by Kevin''s behavior.


    "Good girl."


    With a smug smile, Kevin patted Anne''s head like he might pat a puppy''s. "It''s gettingte. Go back to


    the vi and get some rest."


    Being touched like a pet, Anne was a little annoyed. She rolled her eyes at Kevin, turned, and left


    quickly.


    Watching her leave, Kevin didn''t even know his eyes showed tenderness.


    Behind him, Cherry''s temples throbbed with hatred, and her vicious gaze followed Anne into the living


    room.


    She walked up to Kevin and looked at him with those lost puppy dog eyes. She was trying for that look,


    hoping to manipte him.


    "Kevin, why did you kiss Anne? Do you love her?" She looked at him with a pained expression.


    Kevin turned to look at her. "No, but I find her fascinating," he said calmly.


    Kevin was never good at disguising himself, nor did he sugarcoat the truth to please a woman.


    "Okay, then what are you nning? What happens after the baby''s born? What about me?"


    Tears like a broken line of beads streamed down her cheeks. She looked so pitiful.


    "I''m just interested in her. A woman like her won''t tie me down for the rest of my life," Kevin said with


    disdain.


    He was just possessive of Anne. When his interest in her faded, he would let her go.


    "But Kevin, have you ever thought about my feelings? I''m really sad to see you care so much about


    Anne." Tears streamed down Cherry''s cheeks. She could barely move. Her limbs felt like lead.


    "Don''t be so narrow-minded. Aren''t you supposed to be kind-hearted and open-minded?" Kevin wiped


    the tears from her face.


    "Not really. Not when ites to love, anyway. I know Anne hates how intimate I am with you, but I


    can''t help it. And I''m also jealous when I see you get so close to Anne."


    "Don''t worry. I''m only interested in her for the time being. You''re always the woman I love most," Kevin


    said gently, holding her hand.


    Seeing the way Kevin acted around Anne, Cherry was nervous about her future with him.


    His nonchnt attitude did little to reassure her. When she was about to say something, she was


    interrupted.


    "Cherry, it''s gettingte. Get some rest. Don''t worry. I know what to do!" After saying that, Kevin held


    Cherry''s hand and walked towards the living room, giving her no chance to speak.


    At first, Cherry had a lot to say, but her words were stuck in her throat. Seeing that Kevin didn''t care


    about it, she was more determined to make Anne stay away from Kevin.


    Anne went back to her room, thoroughly frozen from the wind she stood in for hours. As soon as she


    got in, she took a hot shower.


    She stretched herself tiredly, wrapped her wet hair in a towel, and walked out of the bathroom.


    "Ah!"


    As soon as she opened the bathroom door, she was startled by the sudden appearance of a person at


    the door.


    After the initial shock, she calmed down and looked at Kevin vigntly.


    "It''s sote. Why aren''t you in bed?"


    "Why are you so surprised? It seems that you don''t want to see me at all."


    As he saw no other expression on her face except shock, Kevin''s eyes darkened and displeasure


    welled in his heart.


    "No, it''s okay..." Knowing that Kevin''s long face was a prelude to a storm, Anne tried to calm him down.


    "Really?" Raising his eyebrows, Kevin couldn''t believe it.


    "Yes, I''m telling the truth." This man was temperamental. She was really worried if she said something


    wrong, he would lose his temper again.


    "That''s good." Hearing her affirmative answer again, Kevin raised his eyebrowscently.


    Then he eyed Anne''s attractive corbone.


    His Adam''s apple bobbed.


    "Anne, are you trying to get me all hot and bothered?" He couldn''t take his eyes off her, and there were


    emotions in his ck eyes.


    "What are you talking about?"


    Frowning, Anne was confused by what Kevin had just said. Why did this man say a thing like that?


    But when she looked in the direction of Kevin''s gaze, she blushed all of a sudden. Where was this man


    looking?


    Crossing her hands over her chest, Anne looked at Kevin vigntly, fearing he''d do something. He''d


    proven he had no limits.


    Looking at Anne''s face, Kevin couldn''t help sniggering. Did she really think that she could stop him?


    "Do you think you''re safe from me with your hand on your chest?" With an attractive, evil smile at the


    corners of his mouth, he leered at her with hungry eyes.


    "You rascal!"


    Anne''s face was quite red. From anger or shyness she could not say.


    "Rascal? I haven''t done anything to you, but I''m a rascal now? So I guess I should live up to the name


    you called me."


    Kevin took two steps towards her, with a touch of deep color in his eyes.


    "You... What are you doing? Stay away from me!"


    Looking at Kevin vigntly, Anne was a little flustered. Did this man want to do that to her again?


    "Fine. I''ll stay here. But you need to get closer to me."


    Kevin stopped and looked at Anne calmly. Her guarded stance made her look really cute.


    He asked her to walk over to him. She''d do that¡ªwhen hell froze over.


    Then Anne turned around and stalked into the bedroom. She had to change her clothes as soon as


    possible. If she stayed like this, maybe Kevin would really do something to her.


    "Running away?" Kevin raised his eyebrows. She still managed to surprise him.


    If he really wanted her, did she think she could escape? Not the brightest bulb in the bunch.


    "Do you mind? I need a little privacy. I''m trying to change..."


    She finally got her clothes from the wardrobe, but this man was right in front of her. She couldn''t


    change clothes while he leered at her. She wore nothing other than a bath towel now.


    "What do you think?" Amused by her words, Kevin stood there and looked at her with interest.


    He liked to see her angry and helpless.


    "Kevin, leave. Now. How can I change my clothes with you right there?"


    "I''ve seen and touched every part of your body. You don''t have to be so bashful in front of me."


    Kevin had no intention of leaving. The floor show was worth it. Why would he miss out on that?


    ''This man is so shameless. How could he actually say that without blinking an eye?''


    All of a sudden, Anne''s face was red like a ripe tomato, as if it could drip blood.


    "For thest time: out!" She was a little anxious and wondered how long he would stay here.


    "No can do. I''m staying right here!" He refused without hesitation, without any discussion.


    "What do you want? I''m pregnant now. You can''t force me."


    Worrying that Kevin might lose control of himself, Anne tried to remind him of his child.


    "Don''t worry. I won''t force you today as long as you don''t piss me off." He had nned toe to see


    her anyway. The fact that she was just stepping out of the shower was an unexpected bonus.


    Anne breathed a sigh of relief. Looking at Kevin with uncertainty, she asked in a low voice, "You really


    won''t touch me?"


    "Do I like a liar? You don''t trust me?" It was really ufortable to have a woman suspicious of his


    motives.


    "No, you don''t look like a liar. Alright."


    Anne didn''t dare to say she didn''t trust him. If she did, who knew what Kevin might do?


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    "Then why are you still dawdling? Hurry up and change. Are you waiting for me to slip into something


    morefortable?" He raised his eyebrows, indicating that she should change her clothes as soon as


    possible.


    Anne made up her mind. She knew that he wouldn''t leave, so her best option was to just do it as


    quickly as possible.


    She untied the bath towel and put on her pajamas as fast as she could. But all she really wanted was


    to find a hole in the ground to hide in.


    ''Hmm... I think you looked better in the towel. Pajamas are so boring.''

 Chapter 102 I Just Want To Sleep With You

    Chapter 102 I Just Want To Sleep With You


    "So, I''ve changed into my pajamas," she said quietly. "Can you leave now?"


    Anne''s face was painted red in shame as she couldn¡¯t bear to get a glimpse at Kevin''s face. Just the


    thought of changing her clothes in front of him felt intensely awkward for Anne.


    Raising his dashing brows, Kevin grinned sardonically at Anne. He said, "Did I say anything about


    leaving after you changed your clothes?" He studied her bodynguage like a painting for a moment.


    He could not see through what was running around her mind other than her persistent desire to shoo


    him away.


    She was like a timepse of night and day. One moment she was warm like the eternal sunshine, then


    in a snap, she would be unemotionally hollow as a starless night with a freezing gale of cold, yet he


    was eager to stay in this swinging mood of hers.


    "Then, what do you want?" Anne heaved a helpless sigh, and said. "I''m tired and I need to rest." It was


    Anne''s turn to consider Kevin statuesque figure. Tonight, he was incredibly handsome and charming,


    but his expression seemed like he craved to abduct her for the rest of her life.


    What was wrong with this man? Why was he suddenly everywhere? And now, it was apparent that she


    couldn''t even stay away from him in the safety of her room.


    "I''m exhausted too," he quipped. "Let''s rest together!" He strode towards Anne step by step with a


    mischievous smile ying at the corners of his mouth. The look in his eyes became more and more


    rampant as he leisurely loomed towards her.


    Seeing the hint of manic in his nearing obsidian pupils, Anne felt a sudden rush of panic creeping


    inside her skin. Was he the type of man to break his word as if he never said it?


    "Don''te any closer!" she said as she took a few anxious steps back. "You said you wouldn''t touch


    me. You can''t break your promise!"


    She watched him as he froze in hesitation for a split second before he shrugged the thought and


    continued to draw himself closer. She started to feel the pressure of the seeming wall of fright crushing


    her into a corner. If this man was nning to do something to her, there was no way she''d be able to


    stop him.


    "Why are you so afraid of me, Anne?" he soothed. "If I say I''m not going to touch you, I''m not going to


    touch you. I just want to sleep with you!"


    Kevin was frustrated at Anne''s petty avoidance of him. He wasn''t used to women being such a pain in


    the neck. He usually had a way tosso women into his arms. ¡®Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not a monster. I don¡¯t


    intend to bite¡­ Unless you want me to,¡¯ he pondered wistfully to himself.


    "What are you doing stepping far away? Just get over here and take off my clothes!" he demanded


    domineeringly.


    Kevin grew impatient at the thought of her putting up such a fight, but the more this stubborn woman


    avoided his ws, the more he grew eager to get her.


    ''Take off his clothes? Did he just ask me to undress him?'' Anne thought. She couldn''t believe what she


    just heard. He was being inappropriately blunt. Did he just forget that he said he wouldn''t touch her?


    Anne felt severely mortified. She prayed to the gods that this man would just turn around and leave her


    in her solitude. What did he want with her anyway? He was a goldenrod that could reel in any other girl


    he wanted.


    Whenever his presence shrouded her, she could barely breathe. Her mindset was locked in fear that he


    would force himself on her.


    "Don¡¯t make me repeat myself, or the promise I have just made will be revoked!"


    ''Damn it! If she won¡¯te over any sooner, I would have sex with her right here and then. I know I


    said that I wouldn''t touch her, but her hesitation makes me want to teach her a lesson,'' he argued with


    himself.


    "You have your personal bedroom. So, why do you want to sleep in mine?" she asked.


    His room was double the size of hers, but he insisted on huddling in her small chamber. She found it


    difficult to guess what was going on in his oundish mind.


    "I like it here," he said. "It''s cozy."


    Silence filled the four corners of the room as Anne was left with a nk cognizance.


    "Come here quickly. Don''t test my patience!" Kevin continued to stride towards Anne to remind her that


    he was starting to run out of patience.


    "Alright, alright. I''ll take it off for you!" Anne nagged in impatience and walked towards him, fearing the


    possibility of rattling this man to the brink of an explosion.


    Standing in front of him, Anne tentatively began unbuttoning his shirt. The more buttons she unfurled,


    the more his slim fit polo shirt revealed his amazing anatomy.


    His feverish skin had a warm ivory tone, and his chest and abdomen were firm and taut. She could feel


    the brawn that sprawled beneath his lean and sinewy muscles.


    As Anne removed the draping shirt and began to unfasten his pants, she marveled at how amazing he


    looked from the tip of his toes to the ends of his slick-back hair. She never looked at men from a sexual


    standpoint because she didn''t bother noticing them at all, but Kevin was oozing with sexiness. Her


    cheeks began to blush into a rosy red color.


    Kevin watched as her expression transformed from being reluctant to feeling embarrassed, and finally,


    to be tickled with interest. A sly grin crept up his face as he lowered his head and whispered in her ear,


    "What? Are you enchanted by me? If you change your mind, I can help you," he teased. His voice was


    a husky growl and seductive. She felt his warm breath swirl her face which made her cheeks


    blossomed crimson as she wondered whether he could tell the intensity rising in her body.


    "What are you talking about? What makes you think I''d be enchanted by you?" Anne tried to maintain


    herposure, but the scrutinizing stare on his face showed her that he knew exactly what she had


    been feeling.


    Ashamed, Anne turned her head away and didn''t dare to gaze at Kevin''s face again. She couldn''t


    afford to give away any more hints than she already had.


    "Oh, you¡¯re not? Then why were you staring at me like I¡¯m a starving carnivore? I know that look on a


    woman''s face. I''ve seen it before," he proudly disputed. "Anne, you don''t need to feel embarrassed. I


    will give it to you as long as you want."


    The look on her face made Kevin want to tease her to her limit. She was so cute when she was shy


    and defiant.


    "I don''t know what you are talking about, but I''m going to bed," she said in a hurry. She didn''t know how


    to deal with his cockiness anymore. She was afraid that he would say something even more explicit,


    and her ears had certainly had their fill of his full-frontal words. She quickly jumped in her little bed and


    buried herself under the protection of her quilt.


    Raising his intrigued eyebrows, Kevin walked towards the bed as he felt more confident again. He


    knew he was seeping into her erotic interests.


    Pulling back the quilt with brute force, she was revealed in a curled-up position as she felt


    ufortably naked. Keviny beside Anne and squeezed her tightly in his embrace.


    Feeling the encapsting warmth of his body, Anne stiffened up, and her heart began to race wildly.


    Once upon a time, all this princess ever wanted was to be smooched in the mighty caress of Kevin.


    And now that it was finally happening, she begged nothing but to be free from his cage-like grip.


    Anne tried to squirm a bit to loosen his hold on her. This was ridiculous. There was no way she would


    be able to sleep like this. And a part of her was cautiously afraid that if she continued to allow him to


    hold her like this, she would step directly into his snare like the many foolish others that she had seen


    fall for it.


    "Don''t move around so much, Anne. If you keep moving, I can''t guarantee that I won''t do anything to


    you."


    He maintained his hold around her soft and plumped slender figure. He was trying his best to be on his


    best behavior, but the way she wriggled in his arms just sent his passionate drive rocketing into the sky.


    Hearing those words, Anne solidified again like an armadillo. She became so terrified that she didn''t


    dare make any movement at all.


    After spending a few moments of extreme spooning, Kevin seemed to rx a little bit, but Anne was


    going nuts to get out of this situation. How could she even close her eyes when he was holding her in


    this disturbingly spicy position?


    "Kevin, can you go back to your room now? I''m not used to being held like this. I prefer sleeping alone."


    She had been snoozing with her solitude in her room since the first day. And tonight, suddenly, there


    was a man in her bed, insisting on cuddling her like this. It was incredibly unsettling especially since it


    was the man that she loved and hated vigorously at the same time.


    "Then I''ll sleep with you until you get used to it," he said stubbornly.


    He tightened his clutch around her a little bit, making her unable to move.


    The slightest movement could either anger him or turn him on, so she froze like a deer in the


    headlights, but deep down, she felt absurdly ill at ease. There was no way in the world could she doze


    off like this.


    "Seriously, Kevin. I''m not used to this kind of thing. Could you please let me go a little?" Her body


    continued to be rigid as she was getting more and more perturbed.


    "Habits are created by repetition," he said. "Don¡¯t worry, you''ll get used to this after a few weeks."


    Kevin''s voice was still cocky andmanding, but there was a hint of displeasure in his tonality when


    he said this.


    "Kevin..." she pleaded once more, but before she could even start her sentence, Kevin interrupted,


    "Anne, if you really can''t sleep like this, I wouldn''t mind doing something else with you!" His voice


    sounded aggressive and menacing this time which made her feel that he might forcefully pry himself on


    her if she didn''t watch her mouth.


    Anne decided to bite her tongue and speak nothing. She didn''t want to give him any reason to break


    his promise.


    She closed her eyes and tried her best to endure the difort of being wrapped like a present by this


    big hunk of a man who had no business being in her bed.


    He seemed dangerous enough to be capable of something rash. And she wasn''t prepared to deal with


    the consequences if he did decide to assault her.


    She kept her eyes closed and remained immobile for what felt like a century. It wasn''t until the sun


    peeked that she fell asleep, and when her eyes opened again, it was almost the day¡¯s peak at noon.


    Remembering that Kevin had slept beside herst night, Anne was haste to nce at her side.


    Surprisingly, Kevin wasn¡¯t there.


    The bed felt oddly uninviting and barren without him.


    A sense of loss shed on the back of her mind, and this added confusion to her ever-growing puzzled


    feelings.


    She should be happy that he was gone, right? Why did she feel disappointed?


    She shook her head and tried to liberate herself from the clinging thought of Kevin. It wasn''t enough


    that he terrorized her constantly for her to stop bugging herself with the reflections of him even though


    he wasn¡¯t around.


    After getting dressed, Anne gazed at herself in the mirror and saw two puffy dark circles under her


    eyes. She heaved a sigh of strain. She couldn¡¯t manage to sleep wellst night with Kevin in bed with


    her.


    Amidst the quiet room, her grumbling stomach echoed loudly. She looked down and rubbed her


    swollen belly. The baby was demanding more and more from her every single day.


    She briskly left her room and headed downstairs. She peeked cautiously around the banister to see


    who was around. There was no one in the living room except for a few servants dusting off some


    pictures, and with luck, there was no sign of Kevin or Cherry.


    Turning towards the corner of the dining room, she spotted a pair of maids preparing lunch and


    approached them desperately.


    "Could you please prepare some food for me? I''m starving," she asked.


    Hearing her words, the two maids rolled their eyes and pretended like they never heard a word. They


    feigned to be overly upied with their task at hand.


    She knew that no one, not even the servants respected her in this vi. She felt pokes of rudeness in


    their behavior, but she tried to suppress the need tosh out at them. There was no point in yelling at


    the people that you were trying to convince feeding you.


    "Please... I''m hungry. Please serve me some food."


    "Oh, you really think you are thedy of this house. You think so highly of yourself now. You have no


    right to order us around," said one of the maids who stopped what she was doing to scowl at Anne with


    disdain.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Everyone in this family knew that Anne had no status, and in Mr. Kevin''s eyes, she had less right to be


    here than a servant.


    "You can sneer at me all you want, but don''t you know that it''s Kevin''s baby that''s growing in my belly?


    He will not be pleased if his baby goes hungry and something happens to it!" Anne finally fought back


    as the tip of her anger exited her mouth.


    The attitude of the two maids made Anne feel so defeated and disregarded. She just wanted something


    as simple as a meal, but the sassy maids were certain that they did not have an ounce of obligation to


    amodate her. If it was Cherry who stood where she was, they would have swiftly prepared a mile-


    long feast to the table.


    "You have some nerve to threaten us with your child. It''s not strange that you now think that you are


    somebody because of the child. But it''s sad that it''s only the child in your womb that Mr. Kevin cares!"


    The other maid looked disgustedly at Anne. They thought it was too shallow for her to use her


    pregnancy against them. They honestly had no idea about her history with Kevin, yet they judged that


    she only had the baby for a malicious and sneaky purpose.


    Anne felt her rage fire up as their harsh words came pouring like gas. Indeed, she knew in herself that


    she had no status in this family. Even the lowliest of servants in that household treated her like a pile of


    dirt.


    "You said it yourself. Kevin cares for the child in my womb. What do you think he''ll do if he hears that


    you lunatics are treating me like this? He could banish both of you for the detriment of the baby''s


    health!" Anne said in an aloof and nasty tone.


    She was set aze by this unjust treatment. If she didn''t fight back to survive in this vi, then the


    wicked tyrants would just trample her like a worthless schmuck.

 Chapter 103 Cut Her Tongue Out

    Chapter 103 Cut Her Tongue Out


    "Anne, when did you be so eloquent? You now learned to name drop Kevin to the servants to get


    what you want, huh?"


    Cherry walked downstairs. Her lovely, arrogant eyes were filled with disdain. Her voice was acerbic,


    and her expression was cold.


    ''Anne''s really living it up. She thinks she''s the hostess because Kevin is interested in her. That won''t


    last,'' Cherry thought.


    "Now that you''re down here, Miss Cherry, what would you like for lunch? We''ll fix something right


    away." When the two maids saw Cherry, they immediately fawned all over her.


    Cherry looked at Anne with a smug smile, and a sneer in her beautiful eyes.


    In this vi the servants felt Cherry was the real hostess, while Anne was just a tool to give birth to the


    child.


    As Anne felt Cherry''s gaze, her annoyance red. This woman was obviously acting against her.


    "Not now, Cherry. I''m not in the mood to argue with you. Just understand: if anything happens to my


    kid, Kevin wille down on you like a thumb on a bug," Anne said coldly.


    Anger seared through her as she said this.


    "You''re seriously threatening me with Kevin? I don''t think he''ll do anything to me."


    Cherry looked at Anne with disgust. ''This bitch really thinks she''s somebody. She actually had the


    audacity to say that to me.''


    And the maids jumped to Cherry''s defense.


    "Who do you think you are? Mr. Kevin will only get angry when Miss Cherry is hurt. He probably won''t


    even look at you."


    "Since when do maids insult thedy of the house?"


    Kevin had also juste down the stairs. He trembled with fury as anger seared through him. His


    words were clear, and his tone held a hint of danger.


    So this was how they treated Anne when he wasn''t around. Even the maids were in on it. Damn it!


    "Mr. Ke... Mr. Kevin." When the maid who spoke saw Kevin, she lowered her head and held her breath.


    Simrly, panic shed through Cherry''s beautiful eyes when she heard his voice, but she was good at


    hiding it.


    Kevin strode over, and his eyes were fixed on the maid who had just spoken disrespectfully to Anne.


    Waves of hate could be felting from him.


    "I asked you a question. Did you think this was okay? Are you the hostess of this vi?"


    His cold voice was like a devil out of hell.


    "No... I didn''t mean anything by it. I just said it without thinking. Please forgive me, Mr. Kevin." The maid


    was so frightened by Kevin that she stammered, fear widened her eyes.


    "You said it without thinking? You''ll have lots of time to think about why you can''t talk anymore." After


    saying this, Kevin crooked his finger and immediately two bodyguards came over.


    "Mr. Kevin!"


    "Cut her tongue out!" Kevin''s face was calm, but his tone was frightening.


    "Mr. Kevin, please forgive me. I won''t do it again. Please forgive me."


    The maid fell on her knees with a thud, and tears of fear rolled down her cheeks.


    It was the first time Kevin had dealt with a person in such a vicious manner, and even Cherry was a


    little scared.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    But at the thought that he did all this just because of Anne, she was mad and she decided to do


    something to stop him.


    "Kevin, don''t you think that''s too cruel? She''s just a maid. I think she''s learned her lesson."


    "If I go easy on her, it sets a bad precedent. This will remind them that my wife and I deserve respect."


    Cherry''s pleading didn''t change Kevin''s mind. The thought of thatck of respect sent him into a rage.


    His message had to be clear.


    "I still think it''s way over the top."


    Taking Kevin''s arm, Cherry pleaded for the maid again. She really didn''t care about the maid, but she


    didn''t want Anne to think she was more important than she really was in Kevin''s heart.


    Seeing that Cherry''s pleading didn''t work, the maid was even more afraid. She cast a quick nce at


    Anne, who had an indifferent face, and knelt down in front of her to beg for mercy.


    "Mrs. Anne, please help me. I know I was wrong. I will never talk to you in a disrespectful tone again.


    Please help me."


    Kneeling on the ground, the maid apologized from the bottom of her heart. She really felt bad about


    what she did.


    If she had known that Anne was so important in Kevin''s heart, she wouldn''t have said anything like


    that.


    Anne looked down at the maid kneeling on the ground. Although she was still a little angry with the


    maid''s attitude, Kevin''s punishment was too harsh.


    "Mr. Kevin, I think she has realized her mistake. Please forgive her this time."


    Anne wasn''t sure whether Kevin would listen to her or not. He was a man of his word, not to mention


    that she was not that important in his heart.


    "Are you really going to let her get away with it?" Kevin asked coldly, frowning deeply.


    "Yes."


    "Very well. I''ll take your advice. Let her go."


    Looking at the sincere expression in Anne''s eyes, Kevin agreed without any particr reason. He didn''t


    know why he wanted to avenge this woman.


    "Thank you, Mr. Kevin. Thank you, Mrs. Anne."


    Kevin''s words set Anne''s heart at rest. Right now, the maid was grateful to Anne. If it weren''t for her,


    the maid''s tongue would have been removed.


    Although the maid had apologized, Anne was still unhappy. She gave the maid an indifferent look and


    turned away.


    In Cherry''s eyes, Anne was arrogant. She was unhappy that Kevin supported Anne, and he even


    listened to Anne''s advice but not hers.


    ''This bitch is too much. If she stays here, I''ll lose Kevin to her!


    No, I must find a way to get this slut out.''


    After returning to her room, Cherry thought for a while and finally came up with a n.


    Didn''t n hold a grudge against Anne? He must be very unhappy since their n to get rid of Anne


    failedst time. Cherry thought she might be able to use that to her advantage.


    Thinking of this, she dialed n''s number again.


    "Miss Cherry, what a surprise. Why are you calling?"


    n''s cold voice came from the other end of the phone. Cherry could tell from his tone that n didn''t


    like her.


    "Hello, Mr. n. Long time no talk. I just called to see how you were doing," Cherry said in a sweet


    voice, forcing a fake smile.


    "I know who you are. You''re anything but sweet and innocent, and rarely do anything without an ulterior


    motive. So, out with it."


    n snorted with disdain. He was annoyed by the call already.


    The smile on her face froze, and her face darkened. n didn''t pull any punches.


    Fortunately, it was just a phone call. n couldn''t see her fuming on the other end.


    "You get straight to the point, Mr. n. I like that. Actually, I''m calling to help you, help you avenge your


    sister!"


    Cherry knew that n loved his sister more than anything. She brought Ruth up to stoke those fires of


    hatred in his heart.


    "Avenge my sister? Why would you say that?" She could tell he was ufortable. His tone was calm,


    but there was anger there, bubbling just beneath the surface.


    "You haven''t avenged her, have you? Are you going to just let Anne get away with it? She''s the one


    who hurt your sister, after all."


    When she mentioned Anne, Cherry clenched her fists and gnashed her teeth. She did not like how


    Kevin seemed to be falling for Anne. And she really hoped that she could kill her.


    "I know all this. No, I haven''t been able to get my revenge. And? You just called to remind me that I


    need to avenge my sister? Get to the point. I''m not a patient man."


    When n thought of his sister, his tone suddenly became cold and hatred welled in his heart. She


    was still in aa.


    If it weren''t for Anne, his sister would still be walking and talking. He could take her out to eat, they


    could go shopping, and whatever else she wanted. Those experiences had been stolen from him.


    "Of course I''m not calling to remind you. The point is that I want to help you get your revenge." When


    she knew that n''s hatred had been reawakened, her heart did a little victory dance.


    Though brave, ncked wisdom and tact. It was easy to influence someone like him with some


    tricks.


    But n became smart this time. He knew Kevin was protecting Anne. He didn''t trust Cherry, either.


    "Help me? I think Miss Cherry just wants to use me. You want to use me to get rid of Anne, probably


    because she''s a threat to your ns with Kevin. Am I right?"


    He had already figured out what Cherry was up to. Did this woman really think that she was that smart?


    Did she think she could use just anyone?


    Now that n had seen through her real intentions, Cherry felt a little embarrassed. It seemed that


    n was much smarter than she thought.


    "... Why, Mr. n. I don''t know what you''re talking about. I really want to help you. Don''t you believe


    me?"


    Although Cherry had been exposed, she had to defend herself. Would n even listen to her


    anymore? She didn''t know, but she had to try.

 Chapter 104 Going Abroad

    Chapter 104 Going Abroad


    "Miss Cherry, save your words. You just want me to deal with Anne, don''t you? Unfortunately, I won''t


    listen to you this time. I will definitely avenge my sister. Mr. Kevin has promised me that once the child


    is born, Anne will be at my mercy and he will never interfere!"


    Since the woman was being protected by Kevin, n could not avenge her sister yet. If he really hurt


    that damned woman, he would also have a hard time.


    Cherry didn''t expect him to be so firm in his decision this time. He ignored every word she had said and


    that made her even more anxious.


    "Mr. n, if Kevin falls in love with Anne, do you think that even if she gives birth to the child you will


    still have the chance to get back at her?"


    She tried to persuade him as hatred dominated her heart.


    "What do you mean by that?" Just as she had predicted, n''s tone changed on the other end of the


    line after he heard her.


    "I said, if Kevin fell in love with Anne, he would protect her even after the baby was born. If that


    happens, then it would be impossible for you to avenge your sister.


    That''s why you should get rid of her, as soon as possible."


    There was no need for her to deny the truth this time. If she didn''t tell him the truth, n would never


    help her.


    There was a few seconds of silence in the other end of line. Her shoulders slumped when she thought


    that he might not cooperate, but a sliver of hope emerged when he spoke.


    "Do you have a good n in mind? Is there any way to make sure that Anne will pay for what she did?"


    His ultimate goal was for Anne to pay a heavy price. He would have a hard time avenging his sister if


    Kevin fell in love with that insufferable bitch.


    "Now that you have agreed to cooperate with me, let me be in charge. I will make a careful n, and


    this time, I won''t fail."


    A vicious cold light glinted in her eyes. It made her lookpletely devoid of emotion. This time, she


    was definitely getting rid of Anne once and for all.


    "I see. I''ll wait for your further instructions. I hope, you won''t let me down this time!"


    After he dropped the call, Cherry put on a wicked smile. ''Let me see if you''ve got yourdy-luck this


    time, Anne.''


    The pregnant woman woke up the next morning and found Emily sitting on her bed. Her eyes widened


    at the unannounced appearance of her friend.


    "Emily, what are you doing here at this hour? Do you need anything?" she asked in concern when she


    noticed that her friend didn''t look well.


    "You''re awake! I thought you would sleep until noon,"


    Emily bantered instead of answering her question.


    "I''ve been sleeping a lot recently. By the way, what brings you here?"


    "I just wanted to say goodbye. I''m nning to study broad, so I won''t be seeing you for a long time,"


    Emily said after some hesitation. She could barely look at her friend in the eye.


    Anne had a moment of consternation and reluctance. She sounded anxious when she spoke. "You''re


    going abroad? Why is it so sudden?


    I''ve never heard you mention this before."


    "I made that decision in the spur of the moment. I realized that I''m still ipetent when ites to


    my work, and I figured that I can enhance it abroad. That''s why I can''t be your assistant from now on.


    Not yet, at least."


    Emily looked past the window with a bothered look on her face. She swallowed the lump on her throat


    and tried to hold back her tears.


    "You''re acting a bit strange today. Are you hiding something from me?"


    Anne narrowed her eyes and asked. She couldn''t help but be suspicious of her friend''s unusual


    attitude.


    Emily used to have a carefree personality. Every time she had to make a decision, she would consult


    Anne first. The fact that she told her this after she decided she was leaving was strange.


    "No, I''m not hiding anything. I just wanted to bid you goodbye before I leave."


    Tears welled up in Emily''s eyes, but she held them back.


    Anne was embraced with sadness when she saw the reluctance in her eyes. She had known Emily for


    a while now, and she was like a sister to her. She couldn''t bear the thought of being away from Emily


    for a long time.


    But she didn''t want to be selfish. She was well aware that there would be a lot of opportunities for her if


    she studied there.


    "You''lle back, right? Let''s just work together when you get back!" A sincere smile spread across


    her lips. She gave a heartfelt hug for Emily as she tried her best not to cry.


    "I will, but please, do me a favor. While I''m away don''t let yourself get hurt again."


    She knew that once she left, there would be less danger for Anne. However, she was worried because


    there was someone in the vi who would do everything in her power to hurt Anne.


    Anne was too kindpared to that vile woman, Cherry.


    "Don''t worry about me. I''m a grown woman, I can handle myself. You must take care of yourself once


    you get there. Don''t forget to call me often, alright?"


    There was a gentle tug in Anne''s heart when she sensed how worried her friend was for her. Even


    though she would be in a foreignnd soon, Emily still worried about her.


    "Don''t worry about me! I''m a strong and independent young woman. I can definitely take care of


    myself!" To make sure Anne wouldn''t worry so much about her, Emily made a promise.


    "Okay, it''s gettingte. Let''s go downstairs and eat breakfast. You went here so early. I''m sure you


    haven''t eaten anything yet." Anne got out of her bed and got dressed. After that, she looked at Emily


    gently and led her downstairs.


    When they arrived in the dining area, Kevin and Cherry were sitting at the table already.


    The two sat side by side and the maid quickly served their breakfasts. Emily took this chance to throw a


    strange look towards the man.


    The atmosphere was a little weird and suffocating. After she sat down, Cherry recalled what happened


    this morning and sneered at Anne.


    "Anne, did you know that this morning¡­"


    "Cherry, this is your favorite salmon. You should eat more,"


    Kevin interrupted her by putting a piece of salmon on her te before she could finish her sentence.


    His sudden gentleness was a pleasant surprise to Cherry, but then she quickly realized that it was to


    prevent her from telling her cousin what happened this morning.


    "Thank you, Kevin!"


    She gave a chaste kiss on the man''s cheek, looking happy. Cherry was more intimate towards Kevin


    now that she knew that Anne could see everything.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Anne maintained a nk expression even though she was fuming because of what she witnessed.


    On the other hand, Emily didn''t hide her hostility and disgust towards Cherry. She red at her with


    sharp eyes full of disdain.


    This woman was really good at acting. She deliberately disyed a gleeful expression in front of Anne.


    "I''ll drive you to the airport after breakfast, Emily." Kevin raised his head and said after he ignored


    Cherry''s supposedly sweet act.


    "Thank you, Mr. Kevin." Emily quickly retracted her gaze from Cherry, and lowered her head to agree.


    "I''ming with you!"


    Emily was leaving soon. Anne had no idea how long it would take before she would see her again. The


    least she could do was to see her off at the airport.


    "No way! The airport is way too far. You''re pregnant. You''re not supposed to get tired. I''ll send her off


    alone,"


    Kevin refused without hesitation. His tone was cold and domineering.


    "I''ll be fine. She''ll be gone for a long time. I want to send her off,"


    she exined in a low voice as she looked at Kevin''s domineering countenance.


    "I said, you can''t go and that''s final. Just stay here in the vi and don''t go anywhere!"


    This damned little woman. Did he not make himself clear enough? He had said that she wasn''t allowed


    to go, and she still insisted oning.


    "It''s alright, Anne. You''re pregnant and it would be a long drive. Just stay here, I will call you when I get


    to the airport,"


    Emily persuaded her determined friend.


    Anne looked at her with confusion. She was acting really strange today. If this happened in the past,


    she would''ve pestered Anne to send her off. Now that Anne took the initiative to send her off, she didn''t


    want Anne to go.


    "Alright, just make sure to call me as soon as you arrive." She dropped the subject and didn''t insist


    anymore. She just lowered her head in disappointment.


    "Since you''re going abroad, I should give you something. Wait for me, I''ll go get something from my


    room."


    Kevin''s eyes darkened after Anne went upstairs. He looked at Cherry next to him and said coldly,


    "Without my permission, you''re not allowed to say anything to her regarding what happened this


    morning. Emily will be the one to admit that it was her fault that Ruth fell down the stairs, and it had


    nothing to do with Anne."


    Kevin was displeased because of Cherry''s loose tongue. She almost told Anne what happened this


    morning.


    Since the little woman was pregnant, he didn''t want her to get hurt. Not now, not ever. He wanted to


    protect her.


    Cherry looked at him in disbelief. She couldn''t believe that Kevin had asked Emily to take the me


    just for her cousin''s sake.

 Chapter 105 Protect My Woman And Child

    Chapter 105 Protect My Woman And Child


    "Kevin, why did you do that?" Cherry asked as she looked at him in disbelief.


    "To protect my woman and my child,"


    he answered. The fact that he said it so naturally made her heart twitch. In Kevin''s heart, Anne was his


    woman and he would do anything to protect her well.


    "You''re willing to make others take the me just to protect her? Do you know how unfair you sound


    right now?"


    It might sound like it, but Cherry didn''t feel any trace of sympathy for Emily. It was just so hard for her to


    ept that Kevin would do anything just to protect her cousin.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    ''I''m his real woman. His care and protection should be all on me!'' she thought angrily.


    "I did it voluntarily! As long as I can protect her, I''m willing to do anything," Emily answered instead and


    threw a cold look towards Cherry.


    Anne was like her real sister and she couldn''t bear to see her in danger. n was a dangerous person.


    If he believed that Anne was the one who pushed his sister down the stairs, he would never let her go.


    Cherry clenched her fist in anger. She already nned everything carefully and Emily just had toe


    out and disrupt her n.


    "I don''t want Anne to find out about this. Am I clear, Cherry?"


    He looked at her with sharp eyes.


    "Yes, I won''t tell her."


    She lowered her head to hide the hatred that crept on her. ''That bitch is so lucky to have an assistant


    who could make such a big sacrifice for her.''


    Emily was about to say something but stopped midway when she saw Anne descend the staircase with


    a jewelry box in her hand.


    "This is for you," she said and handed the jewelry box to Emily with a smile.


    Confused, Emily opened the box and saw a simple ne inside.


    "Anne, what''s this?"


    "I''ve been wearing that ne since I was a child. It''s nothing grand but this means a lot for me.


    Since you''re going somewhere far, I want you to have it."


    She picked up the ne and put it on Emily with warmth in her eyes.


    "Thank you. I wouldn''t mind doing anything for such a good friend like you." She held Anne tightly and


    finally broke into tears.


    "Silly girl, what are you talking about? Eat your breakfast quickly or else you''ll bete."


    She looked at her with amusement. Was she that excited to leave that her sentence made no sense at


    all? What did she mean by she wouldn''t mind doing anything just for her?


    The two were too reluctant to part and that made Cherry look at them with disdain.


    ''What a bitch! She''s really good at pretending. It is all because of her that her friend has to leave


    abroad. How could she just ept it so easily?''


    After breakfast, Emily bid her goodbye and entered Kevin''s car.


    As soon as the door was closed, the man looked at her.


    "Don''t you regret it? It''s not toote for you to back out now."


    "I don''t regret it,"


    Emily said in an affirmative voice. This could serve as her payback for Anne''s kindness towards her.


    "I have arranged everything for you abroad. I also made sure that n will never hurt you."


    Kevin''s voice was monotonous and his face void of any emotion.


    For him, Emily was a hardworking assistant. This time, he wanted to salute her for her courage to stand


    up just to protect her friend.


    "Thank you, Mr. Kevin." Without further ado, Kevin started the engine and drove away.


    Anne withdrew her gaze once the car has disappeared from her sight. She reluctantly sighed and


    turned around to walk towards the vi but stopped midway.


    "I didn''t expect you to have such a good rtionship with your assistant,"


    Cherry said before Anne could take another step. The pregnant woman didn''t want to converse with


    her so she ignored her and tried to bypass her. However, Cherry wouldn''t let her go easily.


    Her n failed again. That only fueled her hate towards thedy. She hated the fact that Anne was


    always lucky and that she could get out of danger every single time.


    "She''s my friend and not just an assistant!"


    Anne creased her forehead. She got annoyed when she sensed the sarcasm thatced the woman''s


    voice.


    "Friend? Really now because I''ve never seen anyone who could betray their friends for their own


    safety,"


    Cherry sneered and said sarcastically.


    "What do you mean? I never betrayed my friends."


    She looked at her with uninterested eyes because Cherry''s words annoyed her. She didn''t know what


    the woman bbed about.


    "You''ll know what I mean soon. Too bad because when that timees, I''m sure that you''ll regret it,"


    Cherry said and cheered up when she saw the anxious look on Anne''s face. The more she saw how


    miserable she was, the more ecstatic she felt.


    "Speak in words that I can understand!" Anne demanded.


    She could see just by Cherry''s expression that something bad was about to happen and her intuition


    told her that it was about Emily.


    Her friend was acting strange today. She had noticed it when they were in her room.


    "Don''t worry." Cherry stepped closer to her ears and smiled triumphantly. "I''ll tell you, just not now," she


    whispered.


    Anne clenched her fists and suppressed her anger at the woman''s provocative tone.


    All she wanted was to hear what happened and what her words meant.


    "You''re not always lucky, you know? Sooner orter, Kevin would kick you out of here mercilessly."


    Cherry smirked and looked at her coldly. She might have failed this time but she wouldn''t give up


    easily. She would never be satisfied unless her cousin was driven out of here like a stray dog.


    "Then wait until that dayes."


    Even though Anne felt restless, she refused to show it. She would never give that type of satisfaction to


    her cousin.


    She walked past the woman and strode towards the vi.


    Cherry stomped her feet in anger after she failed to draw a reaction from her cousin.


    Anne felt uneasy the moment she returned to her room. She wanted to know if Emily hid some things


    from her and why she had to go abroad suddenly.


    Annoyed at being kept in the dark, she dialed her friend''s number. If her question was left unanswered,


    she would continue to be restless.


    When she dialed Emily''s number, her call was immediately dropped in the voicemail. Her phone was


    already off.


    Anne walked back and forth in her room as she bit her nails. She was worried and she couldn''t get


    Cherry''s words out of her mind. Her cousin would never b things that had no meaning. There must


    be something that happened.


    Kevin came back in the evening after he went to see Emily off. He had such a long day. Anne tossed


    and turned on her bed and couldn''t put her mind at ease.


    It was almost midnight when the door in her room was pushed open. Steady footsteps could be heard


    inside the quiet room.


    She knew it was Kevin''s so she sat up and looked at the door. His slender figure slowly approached


    her.


    "You came back sote," she said. Kevin smiled and strode to her side when he heard the hint of


    anxiety in her voice.


    "It was only a day yet you missed me already," he teased.


    He thought Anne sounded worried because she didn''t see him the whole day and missed him in his


    absence.


    Suddenly his mood was lifted just by the thought of it.


    "When did I say that I missed you? You''re such a narcissistic person."


    She rolled her eyes at him. Which eye of this man saw that she missed him?


    "It''s not about being narcissistic but having the ability. Tell me, did you fall in love with me?"


    Kevin smiled evilly.


    "¡­"


    This man was not only narcissistic, but he was also arrogant!


    She wanted to wipe off that proud smirk of his face. She always perceived him as a serious person and


    not an assuming one.


    She held back the impulsive feeling in her heart that wanted to point out his arrogance. Instead, she


    looked at his deep ck orbs and said seriously,


    "Actually, I just want to ask you something."


    "What is it?"


    He stood up straight and frowned with displeasure.


    "There must be a reason behind Emily''s sudden decision to go abroad. She must have hidden it from


    me. Do you have any idea what that is?"


    She was sure that he knew something. Otherwise, he would have never initiated to see Emily off.


    This man hated it when women were close to him. Aside from Cherry and Emily, he also acted


    unusually.


    "Is that the only thing that you''re concerned about? The matter about Emily?" he asked coldly as he


    looked at her unhappily.


    ''It was me who came back sote. All she cared about was her assistant, damn it!


    I was the one who was busy because of her all day!''


    "Well, I just¡­ I think she was hiding something from me."


    She sensed the coldness in his voice. Honestly, she didn''t know what upset him because he looked so


    fine earlier. She didn''t know if she had said something wrong that offended him.


    "Anne, I came backte at night. Aren''t you supposed to care about your man? How could you think


    about your assistant at this time?" he whined.

 Chapter 106 Sleep With You

    Chapter 106 Sleep With You


    Kevin kept a straight face, his eyes narrowed in dissatisfaction.


    "Well¡­"


    Anne wanted to ask more about Emily, but seeing that he was a little bit angry, she shut her mouth.


    "Mr. Kevin, it''s gettingte. Return to your room and have a rest. You must be exhausted from work.


    You should take good care of yourself,"


    Anne promptly said to prevent him from getting angry.


    "Did I say that I wanted to go back to my room and have a rest?"


    Kevin''s face was still sullen. The aggravation in his eyes remained as it is. ''This damn woman is so


    pretentious.''


    "Mr. Kevin, do you want to¡­"


    Anne was speechless about this man. He was extremely difficult to please.


    "Sleep with you! I''m going to take a shower. Wait for me on the bed!" Kevin walked into the bathroom


    immediately after saying that. He did not give Anne any chance to exin.


    "¡­¡­"


    ''What is wrong with him these days? He takes my room as his own.''


    At the thought of his domineering behavior, Anne felt aghast. But when she thought that he hugged her


    and slept with her every day, she seemed to be at ease and looking forward to it.


    For the past two months, Kevin slept in Anne''s room almost every night. His attitude towards her was


    much better.


    Cherry had witnessed all the changes in Kevin. She knew that he cared more and more about Anne, or


    perhaps he had fallen in love with her.


    After Cherry''s n failedst time, she had always held a grudge against Anne. The baby would be


    born soon. What if Kevin decided not to kick Anne out of the vi?


    It couldn''t be. She must find a way to sever their rtionship.


    One day, Kevin left early for work, leaving Anne and Cherry alone in the vi.


    Cherry looked at Anne, who was eating her breakfast silently. A vicious look shed across Cherry''s


    ravishing eyes.


    "You seem to be in a good mood these days, even though someone sacrificed so much for you. You


    don''t have any conscience at all,"


    Cherry said sarcastically, raising her brow at her.


    Frowning, Anne stopped eating and gave her a cold stare.


    "I don''t know what you are talking about. Please don''t disturb me. I''m having my breakfast!"


    Anne did not seem to be affected as she had already been used to Cherry''s mockery.


    "You are indeed a broad-minded woman. How could you sit here and leisurely eat breakfast? Haven''t


    you figured out why your assistant went abroad long ago?


    Kevin had given an order not to tell Anne about what happened to Emily, but Cherry did not care so


    much now. If she just let Anne live such a peaceful life, she would lose her position in the vi


    eventually.


    Hearing Cherry mention Emily, Anne interrupted what she was doing and fixed her eyes at her sharply.


    "Cherry, what do you mean? Just say it. Don''t beat around the bush!"


    She anticipated that what Cherry was about to say must be something bad.


    "Your assistant went abroad so suddenly. Don''t you know why? She went away because of you!"


    Cherry red at Anne contemptuously. As she remembered that herst n fell through because of


    Emily''s interference, hatred took hold of her heart.


    "Emily suddenly decided to go overseas. You must know the reason, right? Cherry, tell me!"


    Emily had been away for some time. During that time, Anne had asked Kevin over and over, but she


    didn''t get an answer. The longer she waited, the more worried she got.


    "Although n promised Kevin that he wouldn''t harm you before you give birth to the baby, he wouldn''t


    let you go easily since he wanted to avenge her sister so much. Your assistant was afraid that n


    might do something to hurt you, so she went to him and imed that she pushed Ruth down the stairs.


    She did it all to protect you!"


    Cherry gave Anne a frigid look. She could not help, but feel jealous when she thought Anne had a


    friend who cared so much about her.


    "What did you say? Emily went to n and said that she pushed Ruth down the stairs?" Anne


    immediately stood up from her seat and asked. She could not believe what she heard.


    She put herself in danger for her. How could Emily be so reckless?


    "Anne, now that you know the truth, can you still sit here and have breakfast peacefully? Emily had


    paid the price for you. I''m afraid she won''t be home for a while longer."


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Knowing that Emily had done so much for her, Anne felt guilty. How could she be so foolish?


    "No, I can''t let them me her for a crime she did not do. I will tell everyone that it was you who


    pushed Ruth downstairs!"


    Emily was like Anne''s sister. She could not let her bear such a big crime for her. It was Cherry who did


    it. It had nothing to do with her nor Emily.


    "Do you think someone will believe you? Anne, it has been a long time, but you''re still naive!"


    Cherry sneered with disdain. She did not take Anne''s words seriously, because she was confident that


    no one would believe her.


    "Cherry, how can you be so hypocritical and cruel? You pushed Ruth down the stairs. Why did you let


    someone bear the punishment that you deserve to get?"


    Anne became furious. Cherry was the one who hurt Ruth. If n wanted to take revenge, he should


    come after Cherry. How could she implicate the innocent?


    "I pushed her down the stairs! But even if you tell everyone, they would not believe you!"


    Cherry taunted and looked at her with pleasure. She would love to see if Anne could still stay at ease.


    Anne was burning with rage as she glowered at Cherry. She had never despised this woman so much


    before.


    All of a sudden, there was an excruciating pain in her belly. Anne tightly frowned with her beautiful


    eyebrows and covered her belly with her hands.


    Cherry was surprised seeing her face instantly turn pale. This woman was so vulnerable. She just said


    a few words, but it already affected her baby.


    Meanwhile, Cherry was happy to see this. It would be better if the baby would die even before it was


    born.


    She could not help but snicker at the thought that Kevin would kick Anne out of the vi.


    "Why are you still standing there? Hurry up and send me to the hospital!" Anne nced at Cherry''s


    gloating face and said coldly as she endured the pain.


    "Take you to the hospital? Why would I do that? What good will it do to me?"


    Cherry smirked. She looked as if she was watching a good show. Did Anne really think that she would


    help her? She was rather eager to see something happen to the baby Anne was bearing.


    "Yes, it will do no good to you. But if anything happens to my baby, and Kevin knows you did nothing,


    do you think he will still love you? If so, you could say goodbye to the image you have worked hard to


    create in his heart."


    The pain grew worse in Anne''s belly. She knew that she had to go to the hospital now. She might have


    a miscarriage if she did not act immediately.


    Cherry, who had been dying to see a good show, stopped smiling as Anne''s words sunk in. She looked


    at Anne viciously. This woman finally began to suppress her using Kevin''s influence.


    "Are you threatening me, Anne? Do you think I will get scared if you say that?" She walked up to Anne


    and whispered cold-heartedly.


    "I''m not threatening you. I''m just telling the truth. If anything happens to my baby, your wedding with


    Kevin will never take ce!"


    Anne sought support from the chair and walked out with difficulty. She had to go to the hospital as soon


    as possible.


    Being intimidated by Anne, Cherry knew that what she said was true. If Kevin knew she did not do


    anything to help Anne when she was in danger, he would definitely think that she was a heartless


    woman.


    It seemed that she had to send Anne to the hospital today.


    "Okay, I''ll take you to the hospital. But it has nothing to do with me if something wrong happened with


    your baby."


    A sneer shed across Cherry''s lips as she walked to help Anne.


    Anne stared at her in surprise. She did not expect that Cherry would be struck by conscience and


    changed her mind. Did she get frightened of what she just said?


    After she got inside Cherry''s car, the pain in her belly became worse. Her face turned paler and paler.


    There weren''t many cars on the road, but Cherry''s driving speed was unexpectedly slow. It was not


    until then that Anne realized that why Cherry suddenly changed her mind to help her. She was


    obviously doing it on purpose, so she could buy time.


    It took the car nearly half an hour to arrive at the nearest hospital. The doctor gave a series of tests


    upon Anne.


    "Doctor, is my baby all right?" The pain was alleviated a little. Anne looked at the doctor who examined


    her, anxiously waiting for his reply.


    "You have pretermbor symptoms. Fortunately, it is not too serious. You must learn to control your


    emotions as you are pregnant,"


    the doctor reminded her when he saw the distress on her face.


    "Thank you, doctor. I''ll be careful."


    Anne was relieved when she knew that the baby was fine. If something happened to her child, she


    would feel guilty for the rest of her life.

 Chapter 107 A Deliberate Accident

    Chapter 107 A Deliberate ident


    "Well, have a good rest here. Don''t exhaust yourself." The doctor left after he advised Anne to rest for a


    while.


    As soon as the doctor left, someone came into the room. Anne thought that it was a nurse, but she was


    surprised to see Kevin striding towards her.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    How did he know that she was there? She hadn''t told him that she was in the hospital.


    "Kevin, why are you here?" Looking at him curiously, Anne felt that he was in a bad mood at the


    moment.


    "Are you stupid? You can''t even take good care of yourself!" Kevin growled as he walked closer to her.


    His aura was gloomy and his eyes were filled with anger, but with a hint of worry.


    God knew how worried he was when he knew that she had an ident. Why was she so careless


    every time? She had always made everyone around her worry.


    Anne was stunned by Kevin''s words. She realized that he got furious because he had worried a lot


    about the baby inside her. She frowned with the thought.


    "I''m sorry. I will be careful next time," she lowered her head and apologized in a sincere tone.


    Kevin was also surprised by her attitude this time. She seemed to be more obedient than she used to


    be. Before, she would even look at him indifferently and defend herself for being in such situation.


    He noticed that she looked so debilitated. At least at this moment, he knew how to consider her


    situation, so he didn''t let his temper burst out on her.


    He sat next to her and looked away. He said in an unnatural voice,


    "How do you feel now? Are you still not feeling well?"


    Although he was angry because this woman didn''t take good care of herself, he tried to be calm as


    much as he could as he cared about her health more than anything else now.


    "Kevin, don''t worry. The doctor already said that the baby is fine," Anne said softly. Even if Kevin


    appeared calm, she was still a little disappointed with the thought that he only cared for the baby inside


    her.


    "The baby? Did I ask for the condition of our baby?"


    Kevin asked coldly and looked at Anne unhappily. ''What did she mean? Did she think that it was only


    the baby inside her whom I cared for?''


    There was a moment of silence between them. Confusion was traced all over their faces.


    Anne looked at Kevin speechlessly. ''Is this man asking for something she did not mean?''


    "Kevin, what you care about the most is the safety of your child, isn''t it?" Anne looked at him and said


    lightly.


    Her face looked indifferent, but Kevin was infuriated. How could he still control his temper if she was


    like this? ''This damn woman always knows how to provoke me.''


    Suddenly, he stood up and looked down at Anne. His eyes burned with fury.


    "From now on, you should stay in the hospital to protect the baby. You are not allowed to go anywhere!"


    "I know. I will keep the baby safe. Don''t worry, Kevin."


    The most important thing for Anne now was to protect her baby, so she didn''t dare to object his order.


    The baby? ''Why was she only mentioning the baby? What about herself? She must have thought that I


    only cared for the baby inside her,'' Kevin wondered.


    The more he thought of Anne misinterpreting what he said, the more he became irritated. He was


    afraid that he would not be able to manage his temper any longer, so he just turned around and strode


    towards the door.


    "Kevin, are you leaving now?" Seeing that he was about to leave, Anne tried to stop him.


    Kevin stopped and turned around with a sweet smile.


    "What? You don''t want me to leave?"


    His coquettish smile conveyed the good mood he had at the moment. His mood had shifted so quickly,


    that if Anne had asked for him to stay, he definitely would.


    "No, that''s not what I meant. I just want to ask you something¡­"


    Sometimes, Anne couldn''t interpret what was on Kevin''s mind. She was left speechless. She didn''t


    even show a bit of what she truly felt. How could he think so?


    Kevin looked disappointed and his face turned cold when Anne denied what he said.


    "Anne, do you know that a proper coquetry will make a man love you even more?"


    Kevin said teasingly. Anne seemed to have provoked his impulse to strangle her to death. ''The level of


    comprehension of this woman is undeniably low!''


    "¡­¡­"


    Anne was left no words to say. She didn''t understand what he meant at all. She recalled what she had


    just said to him and as far as she knew, she had not said anything to irritate him. What caused his


    anger all of a sudden?


    "Kevin, I just want to ask you something about Emily. I heard that she went abroad for me. Is it true?"


    Regardless of what Kevin felt at that time, Anne wanted to know if Emily really left because of her or


    not.


    "Who told you this?"


    Kevin was startled after hearing her question. He red at her for a moment. If he knew the person


    who had told Anne about it, he would surely not let that person go.


    Anne was frightened by his tone. It was Cherry who told her such thing, and she just wanted to confirm


    it. She couldn''t help but feel guilty over the thought that Emily went abroad to protect her.


    "No one told me. I guessed it myself."


    Anne lied not to protect Cherry, but because she knew that Kevin would not believe her anyway. He


    would just think that she was deliberately against Cherry. Of course, Cherry would also lie if she was


    confronted by Kevin. In the end, Anne would be left unlucky and would have to endure all the me


    that Kevin would put on her.


    Anne had endured too much of these things. She had already predicted the oue if she told him the


    truth. She didn''t want any trouble for herself anymore.


    "Anne, do you think I will believe what you said? Are you some kind of a psychic to know the reason


    why Emily went abroad?"


    Kevin thought that Anne was trying to outsmart him. He couldn''t control his temper anymore.


    "¡­¡­"


    Was this man really eager to know the truth? Anne thought.


    "Tell me! Who told you this?"


    Kevin thought that Anne''s angst over Emily''s matter had almost caused her to have a miscarriage. He


    swore that he would make the person who told Anne such thing to pay.


    "If I tell you that it was Cherry who told me, will you believe me?"


    Kevin furrowed his eyebrows as he stared at Anne. Her tone was sarcastic, but there was still a


    glimmer of hope in her that Kevin would believe her.


    "I believe you!"


    After a long time, Kevin had finally sensed that there was something wrong about the attitude of Cherry.


    He could tell that she was hostile towards Anne.


    He was blinded by the kindness that Cherry had showed him all the time and thought that she would


    never do something to hurt Anne, so he never suspected her. However, it was beyond his expectation


    that Cherry would take the initiative to tell Anne about the matter of Emily, which caused Anne to get


    too emotional and end in the hospital.


    Anne looked at Kevin in surprise. She didn''t expect his answer. She thought that he would always


    stand for his sweetheart and would never take time to believe her. But what happened now? What


    made him believe her?


    "Have a rest. I''ll be backter,"


    Kevin said to her in a calm tone. He seemed to have finally ovee his anger.


    The car sped all the way back to the vi. At this moment, Cherry was having her coffee in the living


    room, waiting to hear about Anne''s miserable condition.


    But when the maid told her that Kevin hade back, she immediately ran to the kitchen to make


    some soup for Anne, pretending that she really cared for her.


    Kevin went straight to the kitchen when the maid told him that Cherry was there.


    "Cherry."


    Staring at Cherry who was pretending to be busy at the moment, Kevin somehow felt slightly absurd. It


    was so unusual for him to face his sweetheart with an irritated look.


    "Kevin, you''re home!"


    Cherry looked at him in surprise.


    Kevin just looked at her silently. His sharp eyes made her a bit scared.


    "Kevin, you should have known about what happened to Anne, right?" She showed a hint of guilt in her


    eyes, as if she was truly worried about Anne.


    "Yes." Kevin had no expression on his face.


    "Kevin, it''s all my fault. I didn''t take good care of Anne," Cherry said softly trying to get his sympathy.


    Kevin hated to see her pitiful. Every time she felt sad, he managed to restrain himself from losing his


    temper. Cherry had always used this advantage to pretend to be aggrieved in front of him.


    "Why did you tell Anne about Emily? Didn''t I say that no one was allowed to mention it in front of her?"


    This time, Kevin was not affected by the hypocrisy of Cherry. He only felt anger in his heart.


    Cherry used to be a kind and generous woman in his heart, but this was a different case. He felt very


    disappointed.


    "K Kevin... " Cherry stammered and looked at him in shock. He already knew¡­


    She was flustered at the moment, and had a hard time to think of a reason to cover herself up.


    "Kevin, I didn''t mean it. It was a slip of the tongue. Please believe me. I really didn''t mean to tell Anne


    about it,"


    Cherry exined anxiously, fearing that Kevin might not believe her this time.


    If he knew that she told it to Anne on purpose, she would never know what he would think of her. She


    was so afraid that the impression she had built up in his heart for such a long time would be ruined.


    "Do you know that what you told her had almost cause her to have a miscarriage? I have always


    thought that you are a considerate and kind-hearted woman¡­"


    Kevin looked at her with discourage in his eyes. He wanted her to understand that what he needed was


    a kind-hearted woman, not a petty one.


    "Kevin, I really know that I was wrong. I was so careless to say such things to Anne. Please forgive


    me."


    Cherry ran to him and hugged him tightly. She was so afraid of the discontentment in his tone.


    "Cherry you should know what I meant. I don''t like to be manipted by women."


    Cherry did her best to exin that she had identally spilled up, but Kevin did not believe her at all.


    Still and all, Cherry was so important to Kevin, so he was careful of the words that came out from his


    mouth.

 Chapter 108 Feeling His Concern

    Chapter 108 Feeling His Concern


    Having stayed by Kevin''s side for such a long time, Cherry understood what he meant. He didn''t


    believe her exnation.


    "Kevin, I''m sorry. I''m truly sorry. I know I shouldn''t have done that, but I''m really jealous. I''m a human


    being. I''m afraid that you will fall in love with Anne and abandon me. I''m sorry. I shouldn''t be so selfish!"


    Throwing herself into Kevin''s arms, Cherry spoke in a hurry, fearing that he would change his opinion of


    her because of that matter.


    With a displeased frown cutting through his forehead, Kevin pushed the woman away and replied in an


    indifferent tone,


    "I don''t want this kind of thing to happen again. She is pregnant with my child. Until the baby is born, I


    will never allow anything bad to happen to her. Do you understand?"


    Cherry''s actions had really disappointed Kevin that time, making him a little angry too.


    "I know. I will never do such a stupid thing again. Please, don''t be angry with me."


    Feeling Kevin''s indifference, Cherry panicked.


    "Cherry, I can forgive you this time, but there will be no next time!"


    Kevin still couldn''t bring himself to scold her harshly. After all, he had always thought that she was the


    woman he loved.


    "It won''t happen again. I won''t do anything to make you angry again."


    Looking at him in surprise, Cherry wrapped his arms around him and smiled proudly. The fact that he


    was not angry with her for what had happened could only mean that she was much more important


    than Anne in his eyes.


    "I have to go to the hospital. Ask the cook to make some tonic soup and send it there." Irritated, he


    lightly pushed Cherry away from his arms.


    "Kevin, how is Anne now? Is she feeling better?"


    Seeing his gloomy face, Cherry asked that question cautiously. She really hoped to hear him say that


    Anne was in a bad condition.


    "She is fine now!"


    After pronouncing those words with indifference, Kevin turned around and left straight away without


    looking back.


    Staring at his receding figure with malice in her beautiful eyes, Cherry clenched her fists.


    ''How lucky Anne is! Nothing happened to her!''


    Soon, Kevin arrived at the ward where Anne was hospitalized. Looking at her pale face while she was


    sleeping on the bed, he felt a little sorry for her.


    He gently smoothed the hair on her forehead with his slender fingers. Even though he was careful,


    Anne felt his touch.


    She slowly opened her eyes and focused them on Kevin''s handsome face. For a moment, her brain


    was totally absent.


    "Kevin, why are you here?" She was surprised by his presence. Hadn''t he left? Why was he still there?


    "I am here for you!"


    He let out those words in a casual but serious tone.


    Staring at him in shock, she felt her heart starting to beat wildly after hearing his words.


    "Kevin, in fact, I don''t need anyone to take care of me. You are so busy with your work, so you don''t


    need to worry about it. I can protect the baby in my belly."


    As she realized that Kevin''s behavior might be only caused by his worry for the baby''s well-being, she


    felt a wave of disappointment wash over her.


    But after all that time, she had learned to disguise her emotions. Kevin didn''t even notice the disillusion


    in her eyes.


    "Anne!"


    He red at her angrily with his piercing dark eyes. ''This damn woman always talks about the baby. I


    haven''t even mentioned it!''


    "What is it? Did I say something wrong?"


    Anne asked confused, after sensing the sudden anger in Kevin''s voice and seeing the gloominess on


    his handsome face.


    She recalled quickly her words, and it seemed to her that she didn''t say anything wrong. What


    happened to that man? Why did he get so angry all of a sudden?


    "How dare you say the word ''baby'' again?" ''Damn it! She doesn''t know what was wrong.


    Good, very good! This woman is really heartless.''


    "¡­¡­"


    She looked at Kevin in confusion. What happened to him? Could that man be more capricious?


    "I thought you were worried about the baby, so..."


    Trying to exin herself, Anne kept her voice low. She didn''t want Kevin''s growing anger to affect her


    in any way.


    "You didn''t understand what I just said. Anne, are you an idiot? Do you really think I''m just worried


    about the baby?"


    ''Damn this woman! How can''t she see that I care about her?''


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Anne''s confusion turned quickly into shock as she tried to make out the meaning of Kevin''s words. Did


    he indirectly tell her that he cared about her?


    But her astonishment onlysted a few seconds. She was well aware that Kevin hated her too much to


    be able to care about her.


    "Kevin, it''s gettingte. I want to get some rest."


    She didn''t want her hopes to transform into disappointment again. She would rather believe that Kevin


    had never cared about her.


    "Are you sending me away?" His frown deepening, Kevin spoke in a much colder tone. Anne could


    always make him angry easily.


    "I..."


    ncing at his cold eyes, Anne lowered her head in panic, unable to exin herself.


    "Answer my question!"


    At her silence, Kevin''s face turned even colder. ''This damn woman. Would she die if she said


    something to make me feel better? She doesn''t know how to please a man with words. I really don''t


    know why I care about her more and more.''


    "I... I didn''t mean that. I just think you must be very tired after a whole day''s work, so I want you to go


    home early and get some rest,"


    she said hurriedly, not really meaning those words. She just didn''t want to fuel Kevin''s anger even


    more.


    That man was a little moody recently. She had to be careful.


    "Really? Anne, you''d better tell the truth, or I will not spare you."


    He was satisfied with her exnation.


    "I''m telling the truth. It''s gettingte. Kevin, you''d better go home and get some rest."


    She felt a little guilty saying that. All she wanted now was that Kevin could leave as soon as possible.


    She always felt depressed when he was around.


    "I''ll stay here with you tonight."


    "¡­¡­"


    Shock spread across her features as she began to doubt his sanity. Since when did he talk to her in


    such a gentle tone?


    It was not his style at all.


    "In... In fact, I can stay here alone. Besides, there are two maids outside. Kevin, you''d better go back


    and get a good rest."


    However, in her heart, she hoped that he could stay there with her. But his personality was so uncertain


    that she felt ufortable in his presence.


    "Don''t make me repeat myself!" ''Damn this woman! Didn''t she understand what I just said?''


    "I see..."


    Lowering her head, Anne stayed silent. She didn''t dare to say anything more, fearing that Kevin would


    punish her if he was unhappy with her answer.


    "But there is only one bed here. Where are you going to sleep?"


    Although that was a VIP ward, there was only one bed. If Kevin wanted to stay, there was no ce for


    him to rest.


    "Over there!" He pointed at a sofa not far away from the bed.


    Anne couldn''t imagine that the famous and powerful boss was going to sleep on a sofa. It wasn''t in line


    with his identity at all.


    "How about I sleep on the sofa and leave the bed to you?" Anne sat up and lifted the quilt, ready to get


    out of bed.


    She didn''t even dare to think about letting a man like Kevin sleep on the sofa.


    "Lie down!"


    ''This damn woman wants to sleep on the sofa. Doesn''t she know that she is still very weak? Who is the


    patient now?''


    Shocked by Kevin''s roar, Anne froze in her tracks.


    Why did that man get angry for no reason? Was it wrong for her to leave the bed to him? Wasn''t it


    enough to make him satisfied?


    "Anne, don''t be silly. Remember, you are a patient now!" Standing up, Kevin stared at Anne sullenly, his


    ck eyes brimming with anger.


    ''What is she thinking about? Why does she want me to get the bed?''


    Anne looked at Kevin in shock, wondering whether the reason why he got angry all of a sudden was


    because he was caring about her.


    At that idea, Anne''s heart started beating uncontrobly.


    She gazed at Kevin with a serious look in her beautiful eyes. For the first time, she could clearly feel


    that he cared about her.


    Kevin frowned awkwardly and eyed her with discontent. ''Why does this woman keep looking at me like


    this? Has she realized that I care about her by now?''


    He strode up to her and wrapped his arms around her.


    Feeling his warm embrace, Anne felt like she was dreaming. Was that a dream? How could he be so


    gentle to her?


    Suddenly, the door of the ward flung open and Cherry came in. As she watched the two people


    hugging, her face froze and a vicious expression shed through her beautiful shiny eyes.


    ''What a bitch! Anne has been seducing Kevin all this time. That''s why he cares about her so much,''


    Cherry thought.


    "How are you, Anne? Are you feeling better?" Trying to suppress her anger, Cherry put on a faint smile


    and walked toward the two.


    Hearing her voice, Anne frowned uneasily and wiggled out of Kevin''s arms.


    "What are you doing here? I don''t want to see you!" she said coldly, shooting a pointing look at her.

 Chapter 109 Ill Stay With Her

    Chapter 109 I''ll Stay With Her


    "Anne, I know you almost had a miscarriage and need more nutrition. So I made this soup for you.


    Drink up while it''s still hot,"


    Cherry said nicely, shing Anne a kind smile as she approached her.


    "I''m not drinking that," Anne refused without hesitation, a cold look on her face.


    The smile on Cherry''s face froze instantly as she turned to Kevin, aggrieved.


    "Anne, I know you hate me right now but you have to take care of yourself. Don''t forget that you''re still


    pregnant. The baby needs nutrition."


    Cherry opened the container and scooped out adleful of soup enough to fill a bowl which she handed


    to Anne.


    "Would you really go out of your way just to cook for me? You''d be much happier if something


    happened to the baby, right?"


    Anne spat, eyeing Cherry coldly. She wasn''t going to believe for one second that Cherry was genuinely


    concerned about her.


    "Anne, what are you talking about? How can you see me that way? Why would I want anything to


    happen to the baby?" Cherry asked, feigning anxiousness.


    She was only putting up an act since Kevin was there.


    "Anne, this is too much. Cherry did this nice gesture out of kindness. Why would you talk to her like


    that?"


    Kevin fixed his gaze on Anne, visibly disgruntled. As much as he felt sorry for her, seeing her treat


    Cherry like that infuriated him.


    Her eyes bored into him, eyebrows knitted together as if she was disappointed in him.


    He might seem to care about her but the minute Cherry showed up, all his attention went to her. It


    didn''t matter that his attitude towards her had improved because Cherry was the woman he loved and


    he would always choose Cherry over her.


    "Out of kindness? If it really was out of kindness, why would she choose to tell me about Emily today?


    If it really was out of kindness, why did she purposely slow the car down while we were on the way to


    the hospital?"


    Her anger spiked when she recalled what Cherry had done to her that morning. She couldn''t believe


    how vicious Cherry could be. They should be looking out for each other not sabotaging each other!


    Why did Cherry have to hurt her?


    "Anne, I did not slow the car down on purpose. I tried my best to drive as fast as I could. Stop using


    me of such things in front of Kevin!"


    Cherry retorted apprehensively. She feared that Kevin would believe Anne.


    A burning hatred for Anne surged in her chest. It was obvious that Anne only said this because Kevin


    was here.


    "use? Hrious!"


    Anne sneered, disdain filling her eyes. Cherry could make a living out of her acting skills. There was no


    point in arguing with her because she would always have something to fight back with.


    "Kevin, you have to trust me. I didn''t do that! She''s framing me!"


    Cherry immediately defended herself, gripping Kevin''s arm. It seemed that Anne was slowly bing


    more and more to Kevin¡ªher suspicion that Kevin would believe Anne over her was not unwarranted.


    "I trust you."


    To Kevin, Cherry was a kind-hearted woman. He could believe that Cherry would tell Anne about Emily


    out of jealousy but what he couldn''t ept was Cherry purposely slowing the car down in a vile attempt


    to hurt the baby.


    "Kevin, thank you for believing me!"


    Cherry heaved a sigh of relief as she threw herself into his arms.


    As Anne looked back and forth between the two, she''d already expected that he would believe Cherry''s


    words over hers but her heart still dropped when she heard it actuallye out of Kevin''s mouth.


    "Are you two done? If you are, please leave. I want to rest."


    It pained her to watch the two embrace so lovingly. She couldn''t handle any form of stress right now.


    For the sake of the baby, she needed to maintain a peaceful state of mind.


    "Have some soup first,"


    Kevin said gruffly as he lightly pushed Cherry away.


    "I already told you I don''t want to!"


    Who knows what Cherry put in the soup? It was entirely possible that she could have poisoned it. It


    would certainly favor her if something happened to the baby. For the safety of the baby, Anne was


    going to stay away from anything that Cherry touched.


    "Anne, don''t try me!"


    ''Does this damn woman want to starve herself to death? It''s been a while since she ate something.


    Even if she isn''t hungry, she should think about the baby. The baby still needs nutrition!''


    "It''s my decision whether I want to drink the soup or not. Please get out. I don''t want to see you right


    now,"


    Anne said coldly as she turned around. These two thoroughly disgusted her.


    "That''s not for you to decide. I''m going to force this down your throat if I have to!"


    Kevin walked towards Anne and handed her the bowl of soup. It wasn''t difficult to believe that he really


    could do something like that.


    She glowered at him. How could he be so oppressive? Didn''t she have the right do what she wanted


    anymore?


    "You''re leaving me no choice," Kevin said, his tone grating as he narrowed his eyes.


    She seethed knowing full well that he meant what he said. Not wanting to cause any more trouble, she


    grabbed the bowl from him and quickly drank up the soup.


    Once she was down, she mmed the bowl back down on the table and scowled at the two.


    "I finished the soup. You can leave now!"


    As Cherry scrutinized Anne''s attitude towards Kevin, she couldn''t help but despise her for being so


    ungrateful. Still, she figured it was better this way. It bode well for her that Anne treated Kevin like that.


    She approached Kevin and grabbed his arm as she whispered,


    "Kevin, let''s go. Anne needs to rest. She needs the quiet right now." She didn''t want Kevin staying


    anywhere near Anne any longer.


    "You can leave. I''ll stay with her," Kevin said indifferently as he eyed Cherry''s hand on his arm.


    "Kevin..." Cherry started, frowning.


    "It''s gettingte. You should go and get some rest."


    For some reason, Cherry was starting to annoy Kevin that just the mere sight of her irked him.


    "Okay. I''ll go now then..." Cherry shut her mouth when she noticed that Kevin was getting impatient.


    She had no choice but to leave no matter how much she didn''t want to.


    As she made her way to the door, she turned and shot Anne a sharp re.


    The room fell silent once more. However, the atmosphere this time was much different¡ªit was rather


    depressing.


    "Mr. Kevin, it''ste. Aren''t you worried about your sweetheart driving home alone?" Anne asked


    sarcastically, peering up at him frigidly.


    "Anne, what are you so jealous of? I stayed, right?"


    The mockeryced in her tone was not lost on him. He could tell she was jealous and that made him


    feel much better.


    "¡­¡­" Jealous? Where the hell did he get that idea?


    His mind was so strange.


    "Mr. Kevin, I think you must have misunderstood me. I''m not jealous at all. Even if I am, it''s not


    because of you,"


    she said snidely, as if what Kevin said was a joke to her.


    "Anne!"


    He was at a loss for words as he glowered at her. This was thest thing he expected her to say.


    ''Damn it! There''s not much she''s good at except for making me angry.''


    When he noticed how pale she was, he quelled his anger. She was in poor health so he couldn''t


    possibly go off on her right now.


    ''I''m tired. I just want to rest." She was tired of arguing with him. With that, shey on the bed with her


    back facing him.


    While her indifference upset him, he restrained himself.


    Meanwhile, Cherry stood in the hallway, foaming at the mouth. Anne was so rude to him just now, but


    Kevin was not angry. Instead, he stayed behind so he could apany Anne. Now more than ever, it


    was apparent how much he had grown to care about Anne. How could she possibly let this go?


    No, she needed to figure out a way to put a stop to this whole thing.


    She balled her hands into fists as her mind raced. Suddenly, a familiar figure appeared in front of her.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    n? What was he doing here?


    Confused, she carefully neared him.


    n had just walked into the VIP ward. She then noticed that Ruth''s name beside the ward door.


    Ruth was also in this hospital? That was great.


    A vicious sneer tugged at the corners of her mouth. This was the perfect answer to her problem as an


    idea came to her.


    Once and for all, she was going to destroy Anne and drive her away from Kevin.


    She took onest look at the ward, curling her lips before leaving.


    That morning, Anne awoke and squinted her eyes at the zing morning sun that shone through the


    window of the ward.


    She struggled to sit up as her eyes immediately went towards the sofa. When she realized that the


    ward was empty, a bitter smile appeared on her face.


    Why on earth would Kevin spend the night sleeping on the sofa? What was she thinking? Did she really


    expect that he would do that for her?


    Her expression sour. She couldn''t help but feel mildly disappointed. She knew in her heart that he


    would leave eventually but she still couldn''t help but expect otherwise.

 Chapter 110 Ruth Is Dead

    Chapter 110 Ruth Is Dead


    Anne smiled bitterly. She convinced herself not to think of Kevin anymore.


    She went out of bed and drank a ss of water. She felt a little sad while looking around at the empty


    ward.


    Now, she was really lonely. No one was there to apany her. Even Emily, who was the kindest


    person to her, had gone abroad to protect her. She felt guilty in causing her friend to sacrifice so much


    for her.


    When Anne was bombarded with these thoughts, she thought that her life had been miserable since


    then, so maybe her existence in this world was no longer necessary.


    The door of the ward was opened, and the slender figure of Kevin appeared in her sight. He looked at


    Anne with sadness in his eyes and frowned slightly.


    "Why don''t you lie down on the bed? What are you going to do?" He strode to Anne and spoke with so


    much concern in his tone. He looked down at her pitifully.


    Staring at his handsome face, Anne couldn''t help but wonder why he still hadn''t left.


    "You didn''t leave?" she asked softly with curiosity in her eyes.


    "Are you expecting me to leave?" He looked at her with discontentment. ''What the hell was she talking


    about? Doesn''t she want me to be here?


    I have stayed with her the whole night and haven''t slept. How could this woman be so heartless?''


    "No, no!"


    Anne didn''t know why she responded so quickly. Did she also hope to be apanied by Kevin in her


    heart?


    Kevin was surprised to hear her answer. He smiled sweetly.


    This woman finally made him satisfied with the way she responded to him.


    "So you want me to be here? Am I right, Anne?" Kevin asked wanting to confirm what she meant, and


    to assure that the happiness he felt was for real.


    Feeling a little awkward, Anne took a step back. She didn''t dare to look into his eyes. She wanted to


    appear tough and not give in to him, but she couldn''t ignore what her heart truly wanted to say.


    "I¡­"


    She spoke with full hesitation of how she would articte the emotions in her heart. If she told him that


    she wanted him to be here, how would he react?


    Kevin looked at her patiently waiting for an answer. Suddenly, her belly made a sound.


    Her stomach growled abruptly in the quiet ward. She felt so embarrassed, so she looked away.


    "Are you hungry?" Kevin furrowed his eyebrows, and asked Anne with concern.


    "Yes,"


    Anne answered in a low voice. Her face was turning red in so much difiture that she couldn''t even


    look into his eyes.


    Hearing her answer, Kevin pped his hands to call the attention of the servants. They immediately


    came inside and brought a variety of dishes.


    Anne was shocked at the moment. She looked at Kevin in disbelief.


    "These are¡­"


    "Aren''t you hungry? Hurry up and eat."


    Her eyes were wide open, and the disbelief in them amused Kevin. Sometimes, this woman made him


    feel that she was a person who tended to be happy even in the smallest things.


    "You left this morning to prepare breakfast for me?" Anne''s eyes were dazzling in so much happiness.


    Her tone was full of satisfaction.


    "Or what?"


    Kevin didn''t give a direct answer, but what he meant was very clear. The reason as to why he wasn''t in


    the ward in the early morning was that he had gone to prepare breakfast for her.


    Her heart was beating so fast. It was the first time that Anne had felt touched by this man.


    "Thank you."


    Tears welled up in her eyes. She looked away unnaturally, because she didn''t want to show what she


    truly felt for what Kevin had just done. She thought that no one would ever apany her, but she was


    surprised that Kevin did despite of being the least person to be capable of such thing.


    "You are hungry. Come and eat. I consulted the doctor yesterday and he said that you needed more


    nutrition."


    Kevindled a bowl of soup for her and handed it to her gently. He was acting so unusual.


    Anne took a sip of her soup. Her heart was fluttering in so much happiness because of Kevin''s unusual


    attitude.


    He really cared about her. He even took the time to consult the doctor for her.


    Anne raised her head and was about to say something to Kevin when the door suddenly opened.


    Recognizing who just came in, Anne frowned and didn''t continue what she wanted to say.


    "Kevin, Anne." Cherry walked in gracefully with a smile on her face.


    "Didn''t I say that I didn''t want to see you? Could you please leave right now?" Anne frowned. She was


    more irritated by her presence.


    "Anne, I know you are still mad at me," Cherry said in a gentle tone.


    Anne looked at her, curious of what she was thinking right now and what she was going to do next.


    "Well, you two should calm down. Cherry,e and have breakfast with us."


    Every time Anne nced at Cherry, her eyes were full of hostility, which made Kevin a little dissatisfied.


    He didn''t understand why this woman didn''t like Cherry. Was it because she was jealous of her


    rtionship with him?


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Having this thought made Kevin smile slightly. It seemed that this woman cared about him a lot. She


    was jealous of Cherry, so she was hostile to her. That must be the case.


    "What are youughing at?"


    Anne frowned and red at him. He seemed to be in a good mood. Did he ask Cherry toe here on


    purpose?


    Anne was moved by his efforts this morning, but now, she was filled with anger.


    Noticing the displeasure in her eyes, Kevin was about to ask her when a loud sound was heard


    outside.


    "Mr. n, you can''t go in. Mr. Kevin is inside now. If you break in by force, we can''t bear his me."


    A nurse''s anxious voice was clearly heard from outside. Anne looked at the door curiously.


    "Get out of my way! I''m going to kill that bitch, Anne!" n shouted at the top of his lungs.


    Hearing that it was n who was causing the trouble outside, Anne couldn''t help but frown. ''Why did


    hee here at this time? Does he still want to avenge his sister?'' Anne thought.


    "Mr. n, don''t make things difficult for us. We are in the hospital. Please calm down."


    The nurse tried her best to suppress n''s aggression. Kevin was still in the ward. If anyone barged in


    and irritated him, the nurse would definitely lose her job.


    "Let him in!" Kevin ordered loudly, while staring at the door with a gloomy face.


    n''s tall and strong figure appeared in the ward as expected. When he saw Anne sitting at the corner,


    he was infuriated and acted as if he was crazy.


    "You bitch, I''m going to kill you!" n pounced on Anne, with a shiny knife in his hand.


    Seeing the knife in his hand, Anne was frightened. She quickly stood up and retreated.


    ''Is n crazy? He wants to kill me.''


    Kevin stepped in front of Anne immediately and stretched his hand out to control n.


    "Mr. n, do you still want to hurt my woman in front of me? Don''t you take me seriously?"


    Kevin''s face was intimidating. His deep eyes were burning as hell, and his voice was as cold as death.


    "Mr. Kevin, I will kill this woman today no matter what! It''s her! She killed my sister!"


    The bright knife pointed at Anne. n was so eager to pierce the knife into her. He stared at her


    sharply, as if he wanted to skin her alive.


    Looking at the agitated man, Cherry sneered. A wry smile appeared on her face.


    ''Anne, let''s see if you are still so lucky this time!''


    Knowing that n still wanted to take revenge for Ruth, Kevin frowned and he felt more irritated.


    "I said I would give you an exnation after she gave birth to my baby!"


    n was really annoying. He had made a concession before, but now he was haunting Anne


    aggressively again. What urged him to do so?


    "Exnation? My sister has been killed by her. I don''t want the exnation anymore."


    n stared at Anne with murderous eyes, his hands shaking violently. He was really determined to


    take Anne''s life right at the moment.


    "Killed?" Kevin frowned in surprise.


    "What? Ruth is dead?"


    Kevin was not the only one who was shocked, but Anne as well. Now, n was not the only one


    mourning for his sister, Anne also felt bad.


    "Anne, you are still pretending. You killed my sister, and I''m going to take my revenge!"


    n held the knife tightly, and tried to get rid of Kevin''s control. However, he was not able to get past


    him.


    "n, what are you talking about? When did I hurt your sister? Don''t sling mud at me!"


    n said that she killed Ruth. Anne was so angry over his usation. She would never bear such a


    big crime as murder.


    Moreover, Ruth''s death had nothing to do with her. In fact, she still couldn''t believe that Ruth had died.


    "Sling mud at you? Now you still deny, huh? Do you think I will let you go no matter what your response


    may be? I''m telling you, Anne, no matter what it takes, I will kill you with my own hands!"


    n had been overwhelmed by hatred and angst over the death of her sister. He wanted to do nothing


    but end the life the woman who killed his sister. It was the only way to make himself feel relieved.


    "Mr. n, do you have any evidence that Anne killed Ruth?" Kevin said coldly.


    Killing was a serious crime. Kevin would never turn a blind eye even to his woman, if the usation


    was real.

 Chapter 111 Evidence

    Chapter 111 Evidence


    "Evidence? You want evidence? We have it all on video. There are surveince cameras everywhere in


    this hospital! She crept into my sister''s roomst night and took off her oxygen mask. She killed Ruth!"


    n''s tone was confident, and anger burned hell-hot in his gaze.


    Anne tried anxiously to defend herself. She had no idea Ruth was in this hospital, and she hadn''t left


    the ward all night. How could she kill her?


    "It''s gotta be a mistake. I didn''t know your sister was even here. I don''t even know the ward she''s in.


    Check the footage again. It''s not me."


    "I can vouch for her. Anne was in the ward all night. I don''t know who murdered your sister, but it wasn''t


    her," Kevin said.


    He stayed overnight in the hospital with Anne. She had been in her ward all the time. There was no


    way she could have killed Ruth.


    "Mr. Kevin, what are you talking about? You''re defending her? I''m not wasting any more time arguing


    about this. You''ll know the truth after you watch the video!"


    n was afraid of Kevin, and had every reason to be. He knew it wouldn''t be easy to avenge his sister


    while Anne was under Kevin''s protection. But he had to avenge his sister''s death.


    "Bring me the surveince video!" Kevin let go of n''s hand and waved at the two bodyguards at the


    door.


    n calmed down, but there was murder in his eyes when he red at Anne.


    His eyes were terrible to behold, but even so, Anne still plucked up her courage to walk up to him. She


    looked him right in the eye.


    "Mr. n, I know you think I''m the murderer, but I had nothing to do with your sister''s death. I know you


    think I pushed her down the stairs, too. That wasn''t me, either. I''m not a killer. You have to believe me."


    She had defended herself against allegations that she pushed Ruth down the stairs more times than


    she could count. Although she knew that no one would believe her, she still tried to stick up for herself.


    "Is that supposed to convince me? You did it. You''ll pay with your life. I''ll kill you if it''s thest thing I


    do!"


    n didn''t listen to her exnation at all. He was full of hatred now. He just wanted to kill her. How


    could he be rational at a time like this?


    Anne knew her exnation was useless, but she didn''t hurt Ruth. Why did bad things always happen


    to her? It was so unfair!


    Cherry noted Anne''s pale face, and the corners of her mouth curled into a slight smile. She wondered if


    Kevin would like Anne so much once he saw the surveince video.


    The atmosphere in the hospital was extremely tense. The bodyguards who went to get the surveince


    video came back. One carried a monitor, the other plugged his smartphone into it. The administrators


    had given Kevin temporary ess to the video footage stored on their hard drive.


    ording to the surveince video, it was 11:35 pm. It was eerily silent, no sound needed. After a


    while, a woman in a hospital gown entered Ruth''s ward. Ten minutester, the woman walked out


    again.


    The woman turned to face the camera. It was Anne! But how? She looked a little flustered and her


    pace was quicker than normal.


    Looking at herself in the video, Anne was shocked. How could she be there? She had never been to


    any ward other than the one she spent the night in. What was going on? How could this be?


    Kevin stroked his chin while he pondered what he''d just seen. Judging from the timestamp on the


    video, he had just gone to the office to ask the doctor about her condition. Did she really kill Ruth after


    he left?


    "This clearly shows you were in the ward at the time of her death. Can you exin that?" n gave


    Anne a burning re.


    "No, that''s not me. I have never been to that ward. I didn''t kill her."


    Anne didn''t know what was going on with the video and why a woman who looked exactly like her


    appeared on the screen. But she was sure that the woman in the video was not her, absolutely not her.


    "I didn''t know you had it in you, Anne. How could you kill someone? Don''t you know it''s illegal?"


    Cherry deliberately said this around Kevin, to make him believe that Anne had really killed someone.


    "No, I really didn''t. The woman in the video is not me. I didn''t kill Ruth!" Anne tried to stick up onest


    time for herself, and then she fell into chaos.


    "Why did you kill Ruth? What good would it do you?" Kevin turned and looked at her coldly, a strange


    light buried in his deep eyes.


    "No, I didn''t kill him. Kevin, please believe me. I really didn''t kill her. You stayed with mest night,


    didn''t you? You should know that I didn''t leave the ward, so it''s impossible for me to have killed


    anyone!"


    She thought Kevin might be herst hope. He had been with herst night, and he should be able to


    defend her.


    "I wasn''t in the ward when this happened. Why did Ruth die when I wasn''t there? Exin that."


    He stared at Anne coldly. Kevin didn''t want to believe that she killed Ruth, but now all the evidence


    pointed to her, so he had to believe it.


    Anne took a step back uncontrobly and looked at Kevin in shock, with disappointment in her beautiful


    eyes.


    "Even you don''t believe me, do you? Do you also think I killed Ruth?"


    She thought he would believe her, but she still overestimated herself. How could this man


    unconditionally believe her?


    "I didn''t think you were that kind of woman. I must have been blind to marry a woman like you."


    In addition to being angry, Kevin also hated her. Why was this woman so vicious? Why couldn''t this


    woman learn to be kind!


    "Ha-ha, all of you think I am the murderer, don''t you? Everyone thinks I killed Ruth."


    With a bitter smile, Anne stopped defending herself. She gave up, letting them think what they wanted


    to.


    "Well, Mr. Kevin, now you know what happened. You won''t stop me from avenging my sister, will you?"


    Seeing that Kevin believed that his sister was killed by Anne, n became more confident. As long as


    Kevin didn''t stop him, he could easily kill Anne.


    Kevin kept silent and looked at n coldly, but he didn''t stop him.


    As Anne looked at Kevin''s reaction, her heart sank. Was he really going to watch n kill her?


    She took a step back every time n advanced. She was still pregnant, so she couldn''t die. What


    about the baby in her belly if she was dead?


    "n, you can''t kill me. I''m pregnant now. Do you want to kill my baby?"


    Anne looked at n in a panic, hoping that he still had onest shred of humanity in him.


    "You killed my sister. So who cares if you''re pregnant? You''re an evil bitch and deserve to die!" n


    raised the dagger high, and the lights in the hospital glinted evilly on the sharp de.


    Staring at the knife, Anne was terrified. She covered her belly tightly with her hands, trying to keep the


    baby from being hurt.


    Cherry sneered and savored the fear on Anne''s face. She started to fantasize about the grisly scene of


    n killing Anne! It was too perfect!


    She looked forward to getting rid of this woman once and for all.


    Seeing that the dagger in n''s hand was about to fall, Anne closed her eyes obediently. She knew


    she couldn''t escape this, but if she died, what about the baby in her belly?


    She thought she might die in the next second, but after what seemed like an eternity, she felt no pain.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    When she opened her eyes, she saw that Kevin had stopped n at the critical moment. The knife in


    his hand was only a few centimeters away from her. Kevin''s hand was wrapped tightly around n''s


    wrist, stopping him from striking the fatal blow.


    "What the hell are you doing, Mr. Kevin? You already know this woman killed my sister. Why are you


    trying to stop me?" n said, coldly.


    The cauldron of n''s eyes burned with scalding fury.


    Looking at Kevin expectantly, Anne thought, ''Now that he''s saved my life, does that mean he doesn''t


    want me to die?''


    But the next moment, her hopes were dashed against the cruel rocks of reality.


    "If you want to kill her, fine, but not before the baby is born."


    He had to protect her. The baby was too important to the Fu Family.


    As she looked at Kevin''s uncaring expression, a bitter smile appeared on Anne''s face. The only reason


    he saved her was because of the baby in her belly. If she weren''t pregnant, he wouldn''t even care.


    "Mr. Kevin, you''re making a mistake. You won''t stop me."


    Now n was full of hatred. How could he listen to Kevin anymore? His one consuming thought was to


    kill Anne.


    "You''re wrong, Mr. n. She''s under my protection. You won''ty a finger on her. If anything happens


    to her baby, you''ll die by my hand. I''ll take out on your whole family too. There won''t be any Suns left by


    the time I''m done! Don''t believe me? Try me."


    Everyone got goose bumps when he said that. He sounded deadly serious, and was willing to go great


    lengths to protect his child.


    n knew how powerful Kevin was. If he really got angry, he could destroy more than ten Sun


    Families.

 Chapter 112 Dystocia

    Chapter 112 Dystocia


    "Mr. Kevin, are you sure you can leave Anne to me after she gives birth safely?"


    n looked over at Kevin suspiciously. If he continued to protect Anne, then his sister''s revenge would


    be impossible!


    "You are eager to get even. I can understand. As soon as this baby is born, I will have nothing to do


    with this woman." Kevin gritted his teeth. How could she have been so merciless?


    "Okay! I''ll wait until she gives birth, just for your sake." Casting a pointed stare towards Anne, n


    turned around and left.


    A deafening silence settled in the room. Anne had a sullen look on her face, as she gazed towards


    Kevin. She wondered if she should thank him.


    "Kevin, don''t you trust me? Do you really believe I killed Ruth?" with hopeful eyes, Anne questioned


    Kevin as she looked at his expressionless face.


    "The evidence is irrefutable. Do you still want to deny it? How could you be so heartless?" He looked at


    her with a cold expression.


    A sharp pain cut through her abdomen and her face scrunched up in an instant. She let out a painful


    moan, her forehead breaking into a sweat.


    "What? You feel guilty now?"


    Unaware of the pain she was in, Kevin droned on. He was growing angrier, now that she no longer


    defended herself.


    "It hurts..." Her breathing grew heavier, as the pain shot up her belly like fire. She stumbled as she sat


    down on the bed, the intense aching making her dizzy.


    As soon as he saw her tormented expression, Kevin''s anger dissipated. He was quick to rush to her


    side, as he asked anxiously, "What''s wrong?"


    "I think I¡¯m going to have a baby..."


    Anne could feel the baby moving in her belly, impatient toe out. Maybe she was also sad seeing


    her mother being wronged.


    "What are you waiting for? Find the doctor!"


    Turning back towards Cherry, Kevin roared in her face. His emotions were getting out of his control.


    "Okay, I''ll go!" Cherry was startled by his outburst. She quickly turned around and ran out to look for a


    doctor.


    "Anne, how do you feel? Is it painful?" Kevin moved closer to Anne, rubbing her back.


    Although he was still angry that she had killed Ruth, his heart crumpled at the sight of her suffering.


    "You don''t have to pretend to care about me. I''ll give birth to the baby. Don''t worry." As far as Anne


    knew, all Kevin cared about was the baby in her belly.


    "Are you mad at me? Don¡¯t speak like that."


    He was aware that Anne was hurt by his words, but he only said them to ensure her safety. Even if the


    birth safely happened, he would still try to protect her. He would never let n hurt her even in the


    slightest.


    "It hurts..."


    The stabbing pain in her belly was growing worse. She couldn''t help but cry out softly, her face twisting


    in torment.


    Kevin''s heart clenched. Looking at her suffer, he wished he could share her pain.


    About half an hourter, a scream tore through the delivery room.


    Kevin paced outside, his forehead creased in worry.


    The delivery was taking so long, but the baby still hadn''t been born. How much pain did that little


    woman have to suffer?


    Cherry, on the other hand, was seated calmly. There was a malicious smile ying on her lips, every


    time she heard Anne¡¯s painful cry.


    However, when her eyes fell upon Kevin¡¯s worried face, her dissatisfaction grew. He was still


    concerned about Anne in his heart.


    "Have a rest. You have been standing there for a long time," Cherry slowly walked up to him and


    whispered, not being able to watch him be anxious anymore.


    "No! I¡¯m fine!" he coldly replied, his eyes not leaving the entrance to the delivery room.


    His heart was wrenching at Anne''s painful cry. How could he rest?


    After a long time, Anne¡¯s screams gradually faded away, but there was still no cries of a baby heard.


    Kevin was growing impatient, and he couldn''t wait anymore. He pounded on the door so hard that his


    knuckles turned red.


    "Open the door. I want to go in!" It was torture for him waiting outside. He wanted to know how she was


    doing.


    "Kevin, what are you doing? This is the delivery room. You can''t just go in."


    Cherry hurried to stop him, seeing his absurd behavior. ¡®Why is he so worried about Anne?¡¯


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    "Get out of my way!"


    Kevin¡¯s face darkened as he pushed her hands off of him.


    Startled by his coldness, Cherry panicked.


    Just as she was thinking of how to stop him, the delivery room creaked open. A doctor emerged, his


    medical gloves smeared with blood.


    Kevin''s eyes turned red before he burst out in anger.


    "Where is she? Is she okay?" He roughly grabbed the doctor''s cor, his heart rate increasing.


    "Mr. Kevin, please calm down. Mrs. Anne is not in a good condition right now. She is likely to have


    dystocia and a massive hemorrhage."


    The doctor quickly spoke, panicking under Kevin¡¯s re.


    "What do you mean by that?" Kevin''s fists instinctively tightened, as he spoke in a hushed breath.


    When Cherry heard the doctor, her eyebrows raised. She felt excited at the mere idea of Anne''s grave


    situation. ''Only God can help her now,'' she mused.


    "Mr. Kevin, in case she suffers from a hemorrhage, would you wish to save the mother or the child?"


    the doctor asked Kevin seriously.


    "Of course we want to keep the baby!" Cherry loudly stated, forgetting to wait for Kevin¡¯s reply.


    A cold gaze settled on her, as Kevin stared at her, deep in thought.


    She realized that she said something wrong. He had always thought of her as the kindest person. The


    fact that she was so quick to disregard Anne''s life might have made him extremely disappointed.


    "I want to save them both! I don¡¯t care what you have to do. Save both of them!"


    He could never give up on either of them. They belonged to him. He wouldn''t allow any ident to


    ur in his presence.


    "Mr. Kevin, we will try our best." The doctor nodded gravely and headed back into the delivery room.


    As the door was about to close, Kevin pushed it open and entered.


    "Mr. Kevin, you can''te in here. You have to wait outside. We will inform you immediately if there is


    any news," the doctor called out to him, persuading him to return. Kevin, however, strode onwards.


    "My woman is inside!" He needed to make sure she was okay. He had to go in!


    "Mr. Kevin! It''s against the rules! No one is allowed to enter without permission!"


    the doctor shouted. Aware of Kevin''s power, he was very respectful.


    "Those rules are not for me. Believe me when I say, I can make this hospital disappear with one


    command!"


    Without wasting any more time, Kevin pushed the doctor out his way and walked inside.


    Anne could be seen lying on the bed, her face pale and her forehead shining with sweat.


    She had been struggling for so long that she had no strength to cry out.


    "Anne, you have to be strong!" Kevin¡¯s heart ached at the sight, her weak state making him feel sad.


    Despite his distress, he never showed any emotions on his face. His tone was still domineering and


    indifferent as usual.


    Anne weakly turned to look at Kevin, her bottom lip quivering at the sight.


    "What are you doing here? I don''t want to see you." As she thought back to his cruel and ruthless acts,


    tears started streaming down her cheeks.


    "Anne, the most important thing for you now is to give birth to the baby!"


    ''Damn it! Why is she still angry with me? Doesn''t she know that her safety is the most important now?¡¯


    he thought.


    "I know you only care about the baby. If it weren''t for it, you would have let n kill me." She smiled


    bitterly, her voice sounding hoarse from all the screaming.


    ¡®The only reason this man has entered the room is that he is worried about my baby. I don¡¯t mean


    anything to him!¡¯


    Kevin swallowed heavily at her response. She really believed that he wanted nothing to do with her.


    "You said you didn''t kill Ruth. You have to survive if you want to find evidence and convince me of it.


    You can¡¯t die with this usation on you!"


    Kevin had never believed that Ruth¡¯s death was caused by Anne, but he had also seen the irrefutable


    evidence.


    As she heard his words, her eyes shed with a glimmer of hope.


    He was right. She had to live to find evidence to prove her innocence.


    She must prove that Cherry had framed her.


    Staring at Kevin, Anne let her intense emotions fuel her strength, as she pushed with all her might.


    A loud baby¡¯s cry broke through the delivery room as the baby was finally born safely.

 Chapter 113 Hanging By A Thread

    Chapter 113 Hanging By A Thread


    When he heard the baby crying, Kevin breathed a long sigh of relief.


    "Congrattions, Mr. Kevin! It''s a boy!" The doctor was excited as he came to Kevin with the newborn


    baby.


    Kevin''s eyes had been fixed on Anne''s face, and even the doctor''s words did not attract his attention.


    Right now, his eyes were only focused on the woman on the bed.


    "My God! She''s hemorrhaging!" one of the doctors eximed in panic.


    "What? That''s a big one! I need blood in here, stat! And my tools! We need to find out what we''re up


    against here. It might be a uterine rupture!" When Kevin heard the words "big one" associated with the


    hemorrhage, his mind went nk for a moment, followed by mind-numbing fear.


    "We''re out of that blood type. It might take too long to get more. What should we do?"


    The doctor''s expression was grim when he saw Anne''s condition.


    Losing more and more blood, Anne became progressively weaker, and her eyes went ssy.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Was she really going to die like this? She hadn''t even seen her child once, and worse she was still


    charged with murder.


    She was not ready for this. So not ready.


    Unable to hold on any longer, she slowly closed her eyes. As she did so, she saw Kevin''s worried


    expression.


    He did care after all...


    "What are you waiting for? Save her! If anything happens to her, I''ll kill you all right here and now!"


    Kevin yelled at the doctors in a panic he had never experienced before.


    He would never allow anything to happen to this woman! No way!


    "We''re trying our best, Mr. Kevin. Other hospitals might have the blood stores we need, but I don''t think


    there''s time," one of the doctors said anxiously.


    He trembled in the face of Kevin''s murderous fury.


    "Use my blood, then! We share the same type!" Kevin didn''t know why he was afraid that this woman


    might really die.


    "Yes, yes, Mr. Kevin. We''ll get that set up right away." Since Kevin was going to be the main donor for


    the transfusion, the hospital staff were more careful with him. He didn''t even blink when they fitted him


    with an IV needle to transfer his precious blood to her body.


    He sat on the edge of Anne''s bed, and the blood in his body flowed into Anne''s IV and her body. The


    tubes connecting them were red.


    Looking at her pale face, for the first time, Kevin felt heartache and fear.


    As the blood traveled through the tubes, Kevin''s face turned pale.


    "Mr. Kevin, I don''t think this is a good idea. You''ll be in danger if things go on like this. At least drink


    some juice."


    Seeing no change in Anne''s condition, the doctor wanted to give up. After all, Kevin was an important


    man. If anything happened to him because of a woman in their hospital, there could bewsuits or


    worse. They couldn''t bear it.


    "I don''t care. Listen to me: save her at any cost. If she dies, you all die with her!"


    The doctor wanted to give up, which made Kevin angrier. As long as she was alive, he would not give


    up.


    All the doctors present were astonished by Kevin''s imposing manner. They exchanged nces,


    wondering if they should continue. What if something really happened to Kevin?


    "Keep me hooked up!" he roared. He wanted to keep these doctors mobilized.


    Whether awed by his presence or fearing what he might do, the doctors continued the transfusion


    process.


    Finally, half an hourter, the bleeding stopped, and her vitals were good. Anne was out of danger.


    When Kevin stood up, his body began to shake. He looked absolutely drained. "Mr. Kevin, let me get


    some orderlies for you, and they''ll set up another bed."


    "No, just take care of her." Looking at the pale woman on the bed, Kevin stood up and left.


    Anne was sent back to the ward. It took her two days to wake up.


    She opened her eyes in a daze and looked around the familiar ward. She couldn''t think clearly.


    "You''re awake," Cherry said indifferently.


    Anne turned to look at her and frowned deeply. After her life hung by a thread for several days, the first


    person she saw was Cherry. She didn''t wanted to see her at all.


    "What are you doing here? Checking to see if I''m dead?" Although her voice was not loud, it was still


    icy.


    "You should thank your lucky stars you know Kevin. You''d be dead if it weren''t for him!"


    Cherry was annoyed by Anne''s attitude. This bitch really didn''t know how to repay kindness. At the


    thought that Kevin might lose his life to save Anne, Cherry wanted to kill that woman.


    "Cherry!"


    It was Kevin himself. He''d seen a side of Cherry recently that he''d never seen before. Why was she


    being mean to a woman who had barely survived a brush with death?


    Knowing that she had made a gaffe in front of Kevin, Cherry shut her mouth and walked quickly over to


    him.


    "Kevin, I just feel sorry for you, so I¡ª" Kevin cut her off. "Let bygones be bygones!"


    He walked over to Anne''s bedside. He looked down at the woman whose life he just saved.


    Her face was still pale, but she looked much better after two day''s rest.


    "Where''s my baby?" she asked. Where''s the kid? I want to see him," she insisted.


    It was not until she saw Kevin that she thought of her child. She hadn''t seen the little tyke since he was


    born.


    As a first-time mother, she couldn''t help getting excited at the thought of seeing her child.


    "I took him away. You can''t see him," Kevin said uncaringly. He looked down like a king.


    "Why? Why won''t you let me see him? He''s my kid too!"


    Hearing that Kevin wouldn''t allow her to see her newborn, Anne suddenly sat up and red at him.


    Kevin was patient, and kept his voice even. "Well, we''re pretty much over now. The agreement is clear


    on that. Once the baby is born, then we won''t have anything to do with each other."


    Kevin just stared at her. He had no sympathy for her situation.


    "Kevin, can you let me see my child? Just once? Please?"


    She felt very sad that she couldn''t see the child she almost died giving birth to. Only despair dwelt in


    the smoking ruins of her soul.


    "No way! From now on, that child has nothing to do with you. Since we''re done, he''s not really your kid,


    is he?" Kevin turned on his heel after he said that coldly, ready to walk out.


    She held Kevin''s hand with all her strength and looked at him with pleading eyes.


    "Kevin, please let me see my child. I promise this will be the only time." She was satisfied as long as


    she could see her child.


    If she never knew what he looked like, she would feel guilty for the rest of her life.


    "I''m not going to change my mind. You have nothing to do with the child. Cherry is the kid''s mom now."


    Shaking Anne''s hand loose, Kevin turned around and strode away.


    As she watched him leave, Anne''s throat clenched in grief, despair in her beautiful eyes. He was his


    same ruthless self, the one who could bring her to tears with a word.


    After Kevin rounded a corner and vanished from sight, Cherry walked over with a smug look on her


    face.


    "Just give up. You''re not going to see him. Kevin doesn''t owe you anything. Get out of our lives now,


    while you still have some dignity."


    Cherry couldn''t help feelingcent when she thought about Anne having nothing to do with Kevin


    now. Kevin''s heart was as good as hers.


    Cherry''s wordspletely irritated her. All thought of how weak she was flew out the window. She


    unleashed her rage on Cherry.


    "Why? Why are you doing this to me? What gives you the right to stop me from seeing my son?"


    She risked her life to give birth to this baby, and no one had the right to prevent her from seeing him.


    "Why? He''s Kevin. Is that enough?" Her agitation made Cherry feel even happier. She liked to see


    Anne desperate and helpless.


    The ward quieted down instantly. Yes, because of Kevin, she had no chance to see her child, but she


    wasn''t about to give up.


    Looking at her devastated face, Cherry became more and more arrogant and delighted.


    She snorted disdainfully and said something to crush Anne again,


    "Anne, now that you''ve given birth to the baby, you''re nothing. Don''t expect Kevin to treat you like he


    used to!"


    Anne almost heard the sound of her heart breaking.


    Why? Why was he so cruel to her...


    Seeing her words had the intended effect, Cherry left gracefully.


    Now that Kevin had broken up with Anne and they had nothing to do with each other, he would be hers.


    Lying on the bed, Anne seemed to have lost her soul.


    The pure ck Rolls Royce sped down the road. Kevin sat in the back seat with a dark expression, and


    a mysterious emotion shed through his ck eyes.


    "Mr. Kevin, if I may... I think you''ve been too hard on Mrs. Anne. She''s just given birth. She nearly died.


    It might be too much for her."


    The assistant drove the car and looked at his employer''s gloomy expression in the rearview mirror.


    "What do you know? I''m protecting her. n''s probably going after her as we speak. If I break her, if


    she loses all hope, then she''ll go overseas with Sam. She''ll be safe that way."


    Kevin did this just to force her to leave here. If she saw the child, she might be reluctant to leave.


    "It''s not easy for a man to find a woman he truly loves, Mr. Kevin. Why don''t you stay with her and


    protect her? She''s probably safer with you than out on her own."

 Chapter 114 Pleading

    Chapter 114 Pleading


    A woman he truly loved? Did he love her?


    How could it be possible? He was just interested in her body. How could he fall in love with a woman


    like her?


    He knew that his ideal woman was like Cherry, a beautiful, generous, and kind-hearted woman.


    "Do you think I would fall in love with such a woman? Am I that tasteless in your eyes?" Kevin


    answered coldly. He looked at his assistant with disdain.


    He would never admit that he liked that woman. He kept himself believing that the only woman he


    loved was Cherry.


    But it was different when he saw Anne''s devastated eyes today. It was too painful that he almost


    agreed to her request of seeing the baby.


    The assistant shook his head helplessly, disappointed when he heard the president''s answer. It was


    undeniable that he didn''t want to admit his feelings for her. His thoughts were just tooplicated to


    understand.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Kevin had his servants arrange the baby''s room before he arrived at the vi. There were several


    servants waiting in the room, taking care of the newborn child.


    "Mr. Kevin!" The servants bowed to him the moment they saw him.


    "All of you leave now." Kevin motioned them to go out without ncing at any of them.


    The servants obeyed his order at once.


    He headed to the side of the crib and checked on his baby. He caressed his little face and noticed that


    it somehow looked like him, but surprisingly replicated Anne''s features as well.


    "Do you also think I am too ruthless to her? Will you hate me when you grow up?" It was funny how he


    asked a two-day-old baby that question. He knew that the baby couldn''t understand what he was


    thinking, but he feltpelled to speak his mind in front of him.


    In the hospital, Anne was still lying on the bed in distress. She was in a daze. She couldn''t ept that


    she couldn''t see her child.


    The door of the ward suddenly flung open. Sam immediately checked on her and noticed that she was


    aplete mess. He felt so bad seeing her like that.


    "Anne, how are you feeling? Are you all right?"


    "Why is he so cruel to me? Why? Why can''t I even see my own child?" She suddenly burst out in tears


    when her gaze turned to him.


    ''Why did Kevin do this to her? Why!'' The thought made Sam furious.


    "Calm down, Anne. I know you''re depressed right now, and I understand how you feel¡­ But it may be


    good for you if you can''t see the child. If you see the child, I''m certain you would never let him go."


    He knew that Anne would be more emotionally attached if she saw the child. How could she be


    willing to leave him if she saw him?


    "But that''s my child. Has he ever thought about my feelings when he did this? I''m the mother of the


    child. Don''t I even have the right to see him?"


    Her beautiful eyes were filled with torment as she looked at Sam. The tearsing out were full of


    pain.


    "Anne, let''s not think about it now, okay? The most important thing for you now is to take good care of


    yourself." Sam was worried that Anne''s emotional instability would break her. He knew that if he


    couldn''t persuade her, she might copse.


    She was still very weak. Her mental breakdown would put her into a dangerous situation.


    "Sam, please help me to see my child. I beg you!"


    She knew what Sam was capable, and she only hoped that he could grant her request.


    His heart couldn''t refuse her pleading face. But every time he remembered what Kevin had said to him


    before, he had to be cautious of his actions.


    "Okay, I''ll figure something out. But before that, you must have a good rest, okay?"


    To convince Anne to rest, Sam could only temporarily calm her emotions. The most important thing


    right now was her health.


    "Okay, thank you, thank you!" Her eyes beamed with gratitude. She knew that with his power, the


    chances of seeing the child were much higher.


    "Then you should lie down and get some rest. I''ll ask the cook to prepare lunch for you and deliver it


    later."


    It gave him relief that she was no longer obsessing over her child.


    She obediently rested on her bed after Sam reassured her. However, she still thought about her child.


    She couldn''t wait to finally see what the baby looked like.


    A few days had passed, and Anne was able to recover quickly. She was finally feeling good enough to


    be discharged from the hospital.


    Since she couldn''t go back to Kevin''s vi, she had to go back to her own house.


    Sam offered her to stay in his ce for the time being so he could take care of her, but she refused.


    "Thanks for driving me home, Sam." She smiled and thanked him with a grateful tone.


    "Anne. I think it''s more convenient for you to live in my house so that I can take care of you. I''m worried


    about you living here alone."


    He wanted to say something, but when he stared into her eyes, the calmness stopped him.


    "No, thanks. I''m used to living here alone. It''s good for me to live here."


    Sam had gone through so much trouble because of Anne, and her conscience wouldn''t allow her to


    cause him any more trouble. After all, they were just friends.


    "Well, since you insist, I won''t force you. But remember, if you need any help at all, call me any time."


    He had always been a gentleman, and she knew that he wouldn''t force anyone to do anything.


    "Okay." Anne smiled and bowed to him slightly. Her face suddenly turned serious when she asked him,


    "Have you thought of any way to help me see my child?"


    Although she hadn''t mentioned the child for two days, her mind was still full of expectations of seeing


    her child. The most important thing for her was to see her baby.


    He suddenly felt mixed emotions when he heard what she said.


    "Not yet. I''ve been worried about your health these days, so I haven''t figured out a way to let you see


    your child. But don''t worry. I''ll help you find a way."


    He forced a smile when he answered. Truthfully, he didn''t want her to see the baby. That way, his


    efforts would be useless.


    "I see." The expectation in her eyes was reced by disappointment when she heard his answer.


    "You should go. I want to go to bed." Her mood went stale when she heard that he still hadn''t nned


    for the baby.


    "Okay, I''ll go on ahead. Get some rest," he answered and left.


    The moment he came downstairs, Sam noticed a familiar luxury car not far away. Even though the


    windows of the car were tinted, his eyes seemed to distinguish the person inside.


    In the seat of his car, Kevin looked at Anne''s window on the third floor with an impassive expression on


    his face.


    Sam withdrew his gaze and rode his car. He knew who it was. He was baffled by Kevin''s behavior


    towards Anne. Why did he continue to hurt her? Couldn''t he just let her live in peace?


    Didn''t Kevin say he would protect his woman at all costs? Why did he ask someone else to protect


    her?


    Kevin had been there for almost an hour. His assistant already knew that he had no intention of going


    upstairs, but he still reminded him with a bit of hesitation in his voice,


    "Mr. Kevin, aren''t you going upstairs?"


    He had been Kevin''s assistant for several years, but still, he could never figure out what his boss was


    thinking.


    What made him more puzzled was when Kevin told him that he didn''t like Anne, but the moment he


    heard that she was discharged from the hospital, he came rushing here and stayed for an hour.


    "Let''s go." Kevin suddenly decided and turned his gaze towards the road.


    He wouldn''t allow a vicious woman to stay at his ce. He wanted nothing to do with a woman like her.


    She should just disappear from his life.


    The assistant shook his head in disbelief because of Kevin''s order. He started the engine and drove


    away.


    Anne opened the window to let the air in and saw a familiar car was driving away.


    A bitter smile crept to her face.


    She knew that she was so stupid to expect that Kevin woulde back to her.


    That man was so apathetic towards him. Why would he even appear here?


    He should be holding Cherry in his arms by now. After all, their rtionship had already ended. There


    was no reason for him to restrain himself anymore.


    Kevin finally arrived at the vi. The expression on his face couldn''t be distinguished as he walked


    through the long corridor. As soon as he entered the living room, Cherry threw herself into his arms.


    "Kevin, why did youe back sote? It''s a weekend today. Where have you been all morning?" She


    calmly asked him as she gently took off his coat.


    "I went out to do something," he answered and sat on the sofa without minding Cherry.


    Cherry hadn''t noticed his indifference. She proceeded to sit on hisp and wrapped her arms around


    his neck.


    "Kevin, why are you preupied these days? Is there anything bothering you?"


    Kevin seldom talked to her these days, and it made Cherry a little anxious.


    "Nothing. I just had to take care of some things in thepany." He spoke passively, frowning at her


    continued insistence.


    "Kevin, now that you have ended your rtionship with Anne, the matter between the two of us¡­"


    They had already broken up for so long. Kevin never mentioned that they would get married. Cherry


    was worried because she felt that his attitude hadn''t changed even when Anne was no longer around.


    "The matter between us will be talked aboutter."


    Kevin decided before that after Anne gave birth to the child, he would marry Cherry immediately. But


    without knowing why, when he already faced the problem, it seemed that he was starting to change his


    mind about that decision.


    She was dissatisfied with his answer. What did he mean by that? Did he not want to marry her


    anymore?

 Chapter 115 Ruthlessness

    Chapter 115 Ruthlessness


    "Kevin, do you still have feelings for Anne? After the two of you broke up, you''ve been so cold towards


    me. Don''t you love me anymore?"


    Cherry looked at him with grief and forbearance in her beautiful eyes.


    She knew that it would be difficult for her to discard Anne''s existence in his lifepletely. Still, that


    didn''t mean she could tolerate his mean demeanor towards her.


    The woman''s words fueled his upset feeling more.


    "Please, I don''t want to repeat what I''ve just said anymore!"


    Her eyes widened in surprise. She looked at him as pain surged within her heart. It was the first time


    that he had snapped in front of her.


    She bit her lower lip and tried to stop the tears that filled her eyes. It was the first time her almond eyes


    had looked pitiful.


    "Sorry, I was just scared,"


    she whispered. Then she turned her back and walked upstairs after she had wiped the tears off her


    face.


    When he saw the look in her eyes, Kevin slightly frowned. He was regretful at the dismissed tone in his


    voice, but he couldn''t help it. Not with how impatience ate his heart away.


    All he thought about was Anne. The thought of getting married to Cherry never crossed his mind.


    Deep inside him, he knew that the woman he nned to marry was Cherry. However, his heart resisted


    just by the thought of it.


    He seemed to have changed for he had never been influenced by the idea of love.


    Gloom gnawed his heart as he sat on the sofa. His head screamed and was full of Anne.


    From this moment onwards, the person who was in charge of taking care of her was Sam. ''Would that


    damned woman take this opportunity to fall in love with him?''


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Kevin felt like he''d go insane just by the thought of it.


    While he was lost in various fancies and conjectures, the butler came in and saw the heavy look in his


    eyes.


    "Mr. Kevin, Miss Anne is at the door," the butler informed. Kevin stared at the butler with utter surprise


    after he heard her name.


    "What is she doing here?"


    Her sudden appearance made him want to rush out and see her, but he restrained himself.


    "Miss Anne said that she came here to see the child," the butler said hesitantly as he looked at Kevin''s


    gloomy face.


    "Tell her to go away. I won''t let her see my child."


    He had already predicted the reason for her sudden appearance. He felt sorry for her, but he wouldn''t


    let her see the baby.


    "Yes, I will tell her to go away this instant," the butler answered and left quickly.


    He went to the gate of the vi and saw that the woman stood and waited patiently. He walked over


    towards her.


    "Miss Anne, Mr. Kevin said that he didn''t want to see you at the moment. Please go back,"


    he said indifferently and ordered the guard to close the gate.


    "Butler, please let me see Kevin. I just need to see my child."


    His words made Anne anxious. All she wanted was to see her baby. Why did he have to refuse so


    stubbornly?


    "Miss. Anne, please don''t make things hard for me. I am just a housekeeper who passes on Mr. Kevin''s


    words."


    He felt a little soft after he had seen the pleading eyes of the woman, but his job was more important


    for him than her dilemma.


    After that, the security guards came in and closed the gates without further notice.


    Anne watched as the iron gates isted her from the people inside. She squatted on the ground and


    cried bitterly.


    ''I just wanted to catch a glimpse of my child.''


    Kevin stood by the huge French window and looked at the crouched figure outside with heartache.


    The woman was more stubborn than he had thought. He had already made himself clear while they


    were in the hospital, but she refused to give up.


    Anne stood by the closed gate for two hours and didn''t move to leave. All the while, Kevin matched


    with her and stood by the window and watched her.


    ''Damn it! It hasn''t been that long since she gave birth to the baby. How could she just stand there and


    not care for her body at all? Is she not aware that it could harm her body?''


    "Mr. Kevin, Miss. Anne has been standing by the gate for almost three hours. Would you like toe


    down and see her?"


    The butler walked towards Kevin and tried to persuade him. He couldn''t keep his mouth shut anymore


    after he saw that Anne remained outside.


    "Drive that woman away and warn her to never enter the vi again," Kevin ordered in a cold, harsh


    voice as he clenched his fists.


    The butler sighed helplessly after he heard his order. He wanted to say something but shut his mouth in


    the end.


    He walked towards the entrance and when he opened the gate, the woman had turned a little pale. As


    soon as the gate opened, she quickly turned her body and faced the butler.


    "Butler, did Mr. Kevin finally agreed to let me see my child?" She looked at the butler and seemed a


    little excited about his sudden appearance.


    The moment the butler caught a glimpse of the expectant look on her face, he looked away awkwardly.


    He didn''t want to see her disappointed.


    However, his job was being Kevin''s butler so he had to follow his order.


    "Miss Anne, you should probably go back. Mr. Kevin will never see you nor will he let you see the child.


    It''s useless for you to wait here."


    The butler sighed and looked at her sympathetically.


    "Why are you being so cruel to me? How could Kevin do this to me? Butler, please let me in. I''m


    begging you."


    Hatred towards Kevin ran across her heart. The man had been so ruthless towards her. He didn''t just


    refuse to let her see the child; he also hid from her.


    He was heartless! Did he never harbor any sort of feeling for her?


    "Miss Anne, please don''t make this difficult for me. No one dares to disobey Mr. Kevin." He looked at


    her, embarrassed that he couldn''t do anything to help her.


    He would be punished if he did.


    "Go and tell Kevin that I won''t move here until he lets me see the child!"


    She would never give up. She must see her child no matter what.


    The butler shook his head at the determined woman in front of him before he closed the gate.


    The sound of the gate shut close was like the button that made her heart run cold. Her child was in this


    vi, yet she couldn''t go and see him.


    Kevin was really ruthless¡­


    "Why is she still there? Didn''t I ask you to drive her away?"


    The man turned around and eyed his butler maliciously after he had realized that the woman didn''t


    move an inch from the gate.


    "Mr. Kevin, Miss. Anne was firm. She said that she wouldn''t leave unless she saw her child," he


    answered cautiously as he tried his best to bear the anger of his master.


    Kevin knew that her decision would never change so he felt sorry towards her.


    Still, he held back his pity for Anne and said coldly,


    "Since it seems like she loves to stand outside, let her. Let''s see where her stubbornness would lead


    her." When she couldn''t stand any longer, she would leave. What was he so worried about?


    The butler noticed that his boss''s expression contradicted the words he just uttered. He wanted to say


    something butter decided not to. Instead, he shook his head at the man''s hardheadedness and left.


    It was clear that his master was worried about the woman''s well-being yet he decided to hurt her. He


    really couldn''t grasp the logic that ran through his master''s mind.


    Kevin thought that Anne wouldn''tst long but he clearly underestimated the woman''s perseverance.


    She remained standing by the gate until night.


    She didn''t consume anything, neither rice nor water. She could feel her limbs get weak and her body


    started to shake.


    She had just given birth to the baby and wasn''t fully recovered yet. It was obvious that her body was


    getting tired and she wouldn''t be able to hold on for too long but still, she refused to leave just like that.


    Inside the vi, Cherry looked at Anne by the French window. She stood by the gate unsteadily and


    visibly weak.


    "Kevin, she has been standing there for too long. Since you refused to see her, why didn''t you ask the


    butler to drive her away?"


    She reminded him in a low voice, careful to hide her heart that wished her cousin would just disappear


    and never appear in front of him again.


    "If she wants to stand there, just leave her alone," Kevin said coldly.


    His harsh voice made Cherry feel uneasy. She just couldn''t read what was on his mind.


    She turned around and looked at Anne with disdain.


    ''How shameless! Even after all this, she still refused to let Kevin go.''


    After a while, lightning struck up in the sky and thunder roared angrily.


    Heavy rain started to pour.


    Anne felt the drop of cold rain against her skin and was pulled out of her trance. She looked up at the


    angry sky and asked if the God above opposed her idea of seeing her child too.


    "Mr. Kevin, it''s raining," the butler walked up towards Kevin and said in a restrained voice.


    He had meant to remind him that Anne was still out there but since Cherry was with his presence, he


    swallowed back his words.


    Kevin stood up abruptly and strode towards the French window.


    The woman at the gate remained standing still and showed no sign of leaving.


    ''What the hell is this woman up to? It''s raining! Is she trying to test and see for how long her body could


    last?''


    His handsome face darkened as he banged his fist hard against the ss window.

 Chapter 116 Fainted

    Chapter 116 Fainted


    Cherry bore her animosity-filled eyes at Kevin, hatred burning inside her as she balled her hands into


    fists.


    "Mr. Kevin, do I need to bring an umbre for Miss Anne?"


    the butler asked hesitantly as he looked at Kevin.


    Kevin turned his gaze towards the woman who was standing outside, still refusing to leave. He felt his


    chest tighten.


    Why was this damn woman so persistent?


    "No need," Cherry said snidely before Kevin could say anything.


    "Kevin is trying to make her quit. If you give her an umbre, it will only draw her back in."


    Upon hearing the coldness in Cherry''s tone, Kevin leered at her, visibly irked.


    The Cherry he used to know would have kindly offered the umbre to Anne. What had happened to


    her? It was like she was apletely different woman. Since when was she so ruthless?


    As if she read his mind, she began to exin defensively,


    "Kevin, I know it''s too much but Anne won''t leave until shepletely gives up. Do you want her to


    wait by the door forever?"


    She approached him and held his arm.


    Even though he was annoyed by her, he knew she had a point. If he really wanted Anne to give up


    already, he couldn''t spare her any hope.


    "Then keep her waiting outside. If she gets tired, she''ll leave on her own,"


    he said coldly, abruptly drawing the curtains and effectively blocking their view of Anne outside.


    Seeing this, Cherry smiled proudly. It seemed that Anne didn''t weigh much in his heart after all.


    They returned to the dining table. He had his meal with a nk look pasted on his face. Without even


    so much as a nce at Cherry, he went straight to his study on the second floor after he had finished


    eating.


    The rain kept pouring, showing no signs of letting up. Along with this, Kevin''s anxiety heightened. It


    was undoubtedly cold outside yet Anne was still standing under the pelting rain for so long.


    "Butler, hand me the umbre!"


    In the end, his pity for Anne prevailed. He put on his coat and stormed out of the room.


    When he arrived downstairs, he was met with Cherry''s questioning. He walked past her as if he hadn''t


    heard her.


    Cherry didn''t have to ask where he was going. Just seeing the look on his face was enough to tell her


    what he was going to do. With this recognition, she shook with fury.


    ''She''s so annoying! She really is willing to do anything just to hound Kevin. It''s been a while and she


    still hasn''t left!''


    As the downpour continued, the brutal cold enveloped Anne.


    Unable to hold on any longer, she fell into a heap on the ground as the cascades of rainshed against


    her body.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    As she was on the verge of losing consciousness, a familiar voice sounded in her ears.


    "Anne, wake up!"


    Kevin said angrily as he helped her up. ''Damn it! How could she torture herself like this?''


    Anne tried to open her eyes as a hazy image of Kevin''s handsome face appeared in front of her.


    "Please, let me see my child..." she choked out before she finally fainted.


    "Anne, wake up!"


    Kevin tried shaking her awake. It pained him to see her so pale and weak.


    At that moment, he questioned himself. Had he been too harsh on her?


    He continued to call her name but to no avail.


    He picked her up in his arms and ran back to the vi, his clothes soaking wet.


    The butler held an umbre for him and trotted after him.


    "Kevin, why did you bring Anne back?" Sitting in the living room, Cherry was surprised to see Kevin


    barge inside, holding Anne in his arms. Disdain instantly filled her heart.


    Without even looking at her, Kevin made his way upstairs.


    Her hands squeezed into fists as she restrained herself.


    Kevin brought Anne to his bedroom. He turned to the butler and in a cold voice, ordered,


    "What are you doing standing here? Call the doctor!"


    "Yes, yes, I''m going now!" The butler jumped to his feet and left quickly, startled by Kevin''s sudden


    anger.


    Kevin ced his palm over Anne''s forehead¡ªshe was burning up. He felt his heart tremble.


    "You stupid woman, why are you so stubborn?"


    As much as he was worried about her, there was a part of him that was mad at her as well. Why didn''t


    she care about her own health?


    Her clothes had been drenched in the rain. He picked her up and headed to the bathroom.


    He carefully took her clothes off. He couldn''t help but notice that she had grown noticeably thinner after


    giving birth.


    He gently patted her dry, unable to take his eyes off her smooth and fair skin.


    A strong arousal rushed inside him. Fighting the urge inside him, he hurriedly clothed her.


    Half an hourter, the doctor finally arrived.


    "How is she?" Kevin asked, the look on his face unreadable.


    "Mr. Kevin, the patient fainted because she was rained on. Her temperature''s pretty high. She has a


    fever and she''s quite weak,"


    the doctor answered matter-of-factly.


    "When will she wake up?" he asked indifferently but the worry in his eyes was undeniable.


    "I''m not sure yet. As I said, she''s weak so it may take a while," the doctor said cautiously.


    "I see. You can leave now," Kevin said, frowning slightly.


    The coldness hung in the air as the doctor quickly left the room, not wanting to stay a second longer


    than he needed to.


    Kevin studied Anne''s face¡ªshe seemed so pure as a flush tinted her face from the fever.


    She''d only been gone for a few days and he already missed her. If it weren''t for what she did to Ruth,


    he might not have broken up with her so soon and he might not have been so cold to her.


    Just as Kevin was lost in thought, Cherry pushed the door open and walked in. She immediately saw


    that he had been staring at Anne so intently that he didn''t even notice that she hade in. Rage


    gripped her at the sight of this.


    As the days passed, Kevin''s attitude towards Anne was shifting and it was getting more and more


    apparent. Gone was the disgust in his eyes as heartache and concern reced it.


    "Kevin, you brought Anne here. Aren''t you worried that she''ll continue to pester you? You''re giving her


    hope,"


    Cherry said icily as she hid the hate in his eyes and walked towards him.


    "I''ll handle it. Don''t worry,"


    Kevin responded coldly, frowning impatiently.


    "I''m only saying this for Anne''s sake. Kevin, you should send her back before she wakes up. If she


    wakes up and finds out she''s here, she''ll cry and ask to see the child,"


    Cherry persuaded as she wrapped her hands around his arm.


    "Are you doubting my decision?" Kevin spat as he nced at her, displeasure written all over his face.


    He couldn''t help but notice that Cherry wasn''t as considerate as she was before. If anything, she was


    even a little merciless.


    Cherry hastily averted her gaze, stering a fake smile across her face.


    "Of course not. I''m just worried that when she wakes up, she''ll keep pestering you. You don''t want that


    to happen, do you?"


    Cherry quipped cautiously. She leaned against Kevin, looking at him tenderly.


    "I''ll handle it. You can leave now," Kevin said emotionlessly, withdrawing his gaze from her. He didn''t


    want to hear another word out of her.


    As Cherry felt his resistance, resentment stewed inside her. Surely, this sudden shift in his attitude


    towards her was Anne''s fault.


    He would never treat her this way if Anne wasn''t here. She was mad that Kevin asked her to leave.


    "All right. I''m leaving. You should go to bed early too."


    It took a lot of effort for Cherry to force out this rather curt reply. With that, she exited the room.


    Sitting on the edge of the bed, Kevin glued his eyes on Anne who still hadn''t woken up. For some


    reason, he couldn''t bring himself to look away.


    He ran a hand through her hair, moving it away from her forehead. He had a gentle look on his face as


    he recalled the day she gave birth. The despair on her face then made his heart ache inexplicably.


    "If you hadn''t killed Ruth, I wouldn''t have been so heartless towards you. Why did things have to turn


    out that way?"


    If she hadn''t done such a horrible thing, he might have kept her by his side for the rest of his life.


    Shey unconscious. If only she could hear him right now, she wouldn''t be so disappointed. After all,


    he was basically confessing his feelings for her at that moment.

 Chapter 117 His Feelings Changed

    Chapter 117 His Feelings Changed


    Anne opened her eyes in a dazed expression and felt as if her head was about to explode. Her blurry


    vision turned slowly clear.


    There was a man standing in front of her bed. His tall figure attracted her attention. It was like what she


    saw before she fainted. At that moment, she had thought it was Kevin, but when she saw him clearly,


    she felt a little disappointed.


    It was not Kevin, but Sam.


    "Anne, you finally woke up. Do you know how worried I was about you?" Relieved by her awakening,


    Sam immediately helped her sit up. His voice was full of concern.


    "Sam, where am I? And why are you with me?" Anne asked, looking at Sam in confusion.


    Before she fainted, it was Kevin who held her in his arms. Why was Sam beside her now?


    "You passed out in the Fu Family''s Vi. I brought you back," Sam answered hurriedly, with his eyes


    darting back and forth.


    Kevin told him not to reveal her that he saved her.


    "I see."


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Anne trusted Sampletely, so she didn''t doubt the authenticity of his words. But as she took in the


    fact that it wasn''t Kevin who saved her, she felt inexplicably disappointed.


    "You just woke up and your temperature is still high. You''d better get some rest now. I''ll tell the cook to


    prepare something in for you."


    As he looked at her flushed face, a hint of pity shed through Sam''s eyes.


    "Sam..." Anne called him in a hurry, seeing that he was about to leave.


    "Do you need anything else?" He turned around and looked at her. His tone was surprisingly gentle.


    "About the baby..."


    After going through so many ups and downs, Anne hadn''t seen her son yet. She was getting more and


    more anxious.


    "Anne, as far as I know, Kevin sent the child abroad, so..."


    He didn''t finish his sentence. He just stared at her face as it grew paler, and felt sorry for her.


    "Sent abroad? How could this be? The baby is still so young. How could he send him abroad?" The


    thought that the child was now so far away from her caused an indescribable pain in her heart.


    He was still so young. How could Kevin be so cruel and send him abroad? How could he live with


    himself after doing that?


    Her heart was full of hatred toward him. Why was he so cruel? What he wanted most was a child. How


    could he be so merciless to him?


    "Calm down. I believe that Kevin will provide well for the baby." At her pained expression, a worried


    frown formed on Sam''s forehead.


    Now he began to regret his decision. Did lying to her do her any good?


    "Provide well? He did his best to take the child away from me. Is this how he treats him now?"


    Anne was getting restless. Her son had lost his mother after he was born, and now his father was


    abandoning him. Although both his parents were alive, he was an orphan.


    No, she couldn''t leave her child alone abroad. She had to find him.


    "Sam, tell me, where is my son now? I have to find him. I have to find him!"


    Anne looked at Sam with uneasiness in her eyes. She was getting more and more worried about her


    child. She didn''t want him to be alone in another country.


    Seeing her anxious look, Sam felt a little guilty. She had suffered enough, but now he was causing her


    even more pain. Although it seemed that what he was doing was for her good, he knew how miserable


    she was.


    "I only know that he was sent to America. I couldn''t find out anything else." Sam didn''t dare to look into


    her eyes. He was afraid that he couldn''t continue his lie.


    "I''m going to America. I''ll book the earliest flight."


    Most of Kevin''s power was in America. It was very likely that he would send his child there, so Anne


    didn''t doubt Sam''s words at all.


    She wished she had wings to fly to America right away.


    "Calm down. You still have high fever," he said in a decisive tone, forcing her to stay put. "How can you


    take the ne in your current situation?"


    He couldn''t bear to see her like that.


    She was so weak that she couldn''t endure any more torture. The most important thing for him now was


    to take good care of her body.


    "But my child is in America. I must find him."


    Tears welled up in her eyes. The thought of her child being alone in a foreign country made her heart


    ache.


    "Don''t worry. He is Kevin''s child. Kevin will definitely take care of him. Besides, you are so weak now. If


    you don''t get a good rest, I''m afraid that you will fall ill. If this happens, you won''t be able to see your


    son, will you?"


    Sam tried to persuade her patiently.


    Although she was still worried about her son, Anne knew that if her body copsed, it would be more


    difficult for her to find her son.


    "Good girl. You should take good care of yourself now. When you recover, I will go to America with you.


    I will help you find your son,"


    he said in a gentle tone, while caressing her head delicately.


    "Sam, thank you for helping me so much these days. I owe you. I will definitely repay you someday."


    She felt like a stray dog, but Sam still helped her without reservation. She was silently moved by his


    recent efforts.


    At her words of gratitude, Sam was stunned, and the smile on his face became a little unnatural.


    If she had known that he had been lying to her, would she still be so grateful to him? Or would she


    rather be angry with him?


    "Get some rest. I''ll get you something to eat." Unable to uphold Anne''s grateful gaze, Sam walked out


    hastily.


    Anne had always trusted him, but he had lied to her. If she found out the truth, he wouldn''t know how to


    face her.


    After Sam left, Anne calmed down gradually, but she became more determined to find her child.


    In the bedroom, Kevin was sitting on a chair with his eyes pointed at the empty bed, reliving the


    moment when Anne was lying on it.


    He didn''t know whether she had woken up or not.


    Sam must have told her by now that the child had been sent abroad.


    As soon as she left, they would no longer cross paths with each other.


    Although it was cruel, his purpose was to protect her. If she went to America, he could send his secret


    force to protect her, and n would have no way to hurt her.


    A knock on the door interrupted Kevin''s thoughts. A slight unhappy frown started to weigh down on his


    features.


    Not getting any response, Cherry opened the door and walked in. She was wearing a light pink


    nightdress that was revealing her perfect figure.


    Her delicate corbone was partly visible thanks to the see-through fabric of her dress.


    "Kevin, it''s sote. Why don''t you go to bed?"


    Cherry walked gracefully to Kevin''s side. Her almond eyes were crisp like a spring night, and a faint


    smell of alcohol was emanating from her skin.


    "It''s sote. What are you doing here?"


    Having a look at her revealing clothes, Kevin guessed the purpose of herte visit, which made him a


    little irritable.


    He had no interest in Cherry''s body at all. All he wanted to know was whether Anne was doing well.


    "Kevin, I know you are in a bad mood now, so I came here to keep youpany."


    While speaking, Cherry leaned against Kevin''s arm. Her eyes were full of affection, and her words a


    little ambiguous.


    Kevin deepened his frown, and his eyes turned colder.


    "No, thanks. Go back and have a good night!" He averted his gaze to hide the impatience in his eyes.


    "Kevin, I know you may feel sorry for Anne, but you did it for her good, so..."


    Feeling unhappy deep in her heart, Cherry kept smiling on the outside.


    "From now on, don''t mention the name ''Anne'' in front of me. This woman will soon disappear from my


    life forever."


    Anne''s name was like a fire brand in his heart. He was thinking about her all the time.


    A little annoyed, he wondered since when he began to be controlled by a woman.


    "Kevin, can you really forget Anne? I think you are still thinking about her."


    It was obvious that Kevin was thinking about that bitch, Anne. Cherry was aware that she had to


    be his woman as soon as possible, so that she could rest easy.


    "Cherry, you weren''t so inquisitive before. When did you be so stubborn?" Kevin''s voice grew


    gelid, and the displeasure in his ck eyes became more and more obvious.


    He felt that she had changed a lot recently. She was not as considerate as before.


    Flustered by Kevin''s reproach, Cherry shed a panicked smile.


    "Kevin, I care about our rtionship. You have nothing to do with Anne anymore, so I obviously don''t


    want you to still think about her. After all, it''s us who will be together for the rest of our lives. I just hope


    that I''m the only one in your heart."


    She just couldn''t wrap her head around the fact that Kevin still loved Anne even if she left.


    Everything changed, even Kevin''s feelings for her.


    "From now on, you will be the only woman in my life, Cherry. Are you satisfied with this promise?" His


    voice was calm, but his dark eyes were brimming with disgust.

 Chapter 118 Starting With Selma

    Chapter 118 Starting With Selma


    Cherry felt his edginess, and her eyes glistened with tears.


    "Kevin, you said we would have the wedding after the baby was born. When is it really going to


    happen?"


    Until she was thedy of the Fu Family, she wouldn''t be ill at ease.


    "Let''s talk about it next time. I still have so many things to deal with. A lot of things are going on at work


    and I don''t really have the energy right now."


    He couldn''t help but feel less than enthused at the thought of marrying Cherry.


    In the past, he couldn''t wait to marry her as long as Anne gave birth to the baby but now he felt as if he


    wanted to escape.


    She clenched her fists as she gazed at Kevin, fuming.


    She knew very well what hisckluster response meant. If he really wanted to marry her, he wouldn''t


    havee up with so many excuses.


    "Kevin..." she whimpered, purposely appealing to his pity. He hated seeing her like this and she was


    going to use that to her advantage.


    All she needed to do was act upset as whenever she did this, Kevin promised her anything she wanted.


    To her, this n was fool-proof. She tried convincing herself that he was only acting this way because


    he felt guilty about Anne.


    However, it seemed that she had overestimated her position in Kevin''s heart. He only grew more


    irritable instead of coaxing her.


    Normally, he would coo her and ask her what he could do to make her happy.


    "Why don''t you leave and go to bed early?" Kevin said indifferently as he walked into the bathroom


    without even looking at her.


    There was no doubt in Cherry''s mind that Kevin was bing more apathetic towards her.


    Things couldn''t go on like this. If he continued to dy the marriage, they might end up not being able


    to get married at all. Did that mean that all her hard work would be put to waste?


    The door of the bathroom closed as the sound of water running came. Reluctantly, she left the room.


    She knew him very well which meant that she knew better than to provoke him. If she pushed him


    further, he would certainly cancel the marriage altogether.


    After giving it more thought, she decided she was going to start with Selma. Selma liked her very much


    and was, in fact, very excited about her joining the Fu Family.


    At the airport.


    Anne stood at the gate of the airport, looking out in the distance rather hesitantly. She couldn''t believe


    she was finally leaving this ce. Perhaps this would be thest time that she was going to be here if


    she could find her child.


    This ce had left her heart broken and riddled with bad memories. Even then, she was, to some


    extent, reluctant to leave. Could it be a person that she did not want to leave behind?


    As Kevin''s handsome face appeared in her mind, a bitter smile tugged at the corners of her mouth.


    Even though he was cruel to her, he was, on asion, sweet and gentle towards her. For some


    reason, she couldn''t make herself forget him. She cursed herself inwardly for her foolishness.


    "Anne. It''s gettingte. We''re boarding now," Sam reminded her in a low voice as he walked up to her.


    Up until then, he was silent.


    "Okay, let''s go." When Anne came to her senses, she trudged forward with her suitcase.


    At that moment, nothing was more important to her than looking for her child.


    The child was all she cared about. She didn''t care what it would cost her or how long it would take as


    long as she could find him.


    Not long after, the ne took off. Just like that, this city would be nothing more than a distant memory.


    She smiled faintly, bittersweet memories surging in her mind. Leaving this city would be a new


    beginning for her.


    "Do you regret it, Anne?" Sam asked hesitantly as he eyed Anne''s seeminglyposed demeanor.


    Knowing full well that her child wasn''t really in America, he felt guilty. If Anne found out he was lying to


    her, would she hate him?


    "I don''t," Anne said firmly. Now more than ever, she knew what her priorities were.


    The solemnity of her tone told Sam just how important this child really was to her.


    "Would you hate me if you found out one day that I lied to you?" Sam asked nervously as he bore his


    gaze into her. He had a serious look on his face.


    She returned his gaze, looking flummoxed. For some reason, he was acting strange that day. He had


    never asked her such a thing before.


    Besides, she trusted him, so she believed that he would never lie to her.


    "No, I won''t. You''ve helped me a lot. Even if you lied to me, I would still thank you."


    She had seen how well Sam had taken care of her these days. She didn''t have it in her heart to hate


    such a good friend like Sam.


    He felt guilty upon hearing her answer without hesitation. She trusted him but that didn''t stop him from


    lying to her.


    "Sam, do you have something to tell me? Why are you acting so weird today? What''s going on?"


    she asked worriedly.


    What was going on with Sam today? Why was he asking such strange questions?


    "No, no. I''m just worried about you," Sam hurriedly answered, flustered under her questioning gaze.


    "Don''t worry about me. I''m fine." With that, Anne gave him a reassuring smile.


    Sam withdrew his gaze, unable to look at her in the eye anymore. He couldn''t stand how she was so


    vocal about trusting him when he had been lying to her.


    In the Fu Family''s Vi, Selma sat on the sofa in the living room as she looked at Cherry, smiling.


    Cherry seemed lovelier than Anne ever did who only annoyed her.


    "Auntie, why didn''t you tell me that you wereing? I could''ve picked you up." Cherry handed Selma


    a cup of coffee, smiling lightheartedly.


    "I asked the driver to drive me. It''s not a big deal. Why would you need to pick me up?" Selma seemed


    satisfied at Cherry''s good manners.


    "Auntie, what are you talking about? You''re an elder. It''s my duty to pick you up." She looked


    considerate and obedient.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "Cherry, I''m here today to ask you when you and Kevin are getting married. It''s been a while since


    Anne left. Have you two talked about your ns yet?"


    Selma was getting a little restless as it had been a considerable amount of time since Kevinst told


    her that he was getting married. Theck of updates on that regard came off as rming to her.


    Upon hearing this, Cherry lowered her head in dismay.


    "Auntie, it''s not up to me. You should ask Kevin."


    She fidgeted with her fingers, acting as if she was wronged.


    "Cherry, what''s going on? Are you and Kevin fighting?"


    Selma was wise enough to notice the grievance on Cherry''s face. She could tell that something was


    going on between the two. She couldn''t help but feel anxious.


    "No. It''s nothing. Kevin and I are good. Don''t worry,"


    Cherry halfheartedly denied. She did this on purpose to indirectly tell Selma that there was indeed


    something going on between her and Kevin.


    "Cherry, if Kevin isn''t treat you right, just tell me and I''ll set him straight."


    "Auntie, it''s really not a big deal. It''s not about Kevin. It''s me. I''m just not worthy..." Cherry lowered her


    head, looking remorseful as her eyes swam with tears.


    "What happened? Tell me or I''ll ask Kevin myself!" Selma urged as she pulled a long face at Cherry''s


    hesitance to tell her the whole story.


    "Auntie, don''t talk to Kevin. Don''t bother him..." Cherry didn''t want Kevin to know that it was her who


    told Selma about this.


    "If you don''t want me to talk to Kevin, you need to tell me what exactly happened,"


    Selma pressed.


    "Recently, every time I mention the wedding to Kevin, he shrugs it off. I think he still hasn''t moved on


    from Anne."


    At the mention of Anne, Cherry had to control the hatred that burned inside her. After all, she had to


    keep up her act of being kind and considerate to Selma.


    If it weren''t for Anne, she and Kevin would have been married by now.


    "That stupid Kevin! What''s so good about Anne? Does she evenpare to you? Why would he fall in


    love with someone like her?"


    Selma grew furious. She did not like Anne at all.


    Cherry smiled triumphantly as she had sessfully incited the reaction she was hoping for from


    Selma.


    "Auntie, it''s my fault. I failed to win his heart. If he really doesn''t want to marry me, I won''t force him. I


    just want to be with him."


    Cherry continued to act aggrieved, hoping to rouse some sympathy from Selma.


    "Silly girl, what are you talking about? You''re my future daughter-inw. You and Kevin should get


    married. Don''t worry. I''ll get to the bottom of this and make sure that you two get married."


    It took a long time before she finally found a daughter-inw that she was satisfied with. How could she


    not do something about this? What if Kevin found another woman that was like Anne? She couldn''t risk


    it.


    "Auntie, I don''t want to force Kevin. I don''t want him to be unhappy."


    Cherry was thrilled to see that Selma was on her side. With Selma pressuring Kevin, he surely wouldn''t


    be able to postpone the wedding any longer.


    "Why would he be unhappy? He deserves to have a kind and generous wife like you."

 Chapter 119 Pressuring Him

    Chapter 119 Pressuring Him


    "Auntie, I''m afraid that if you do this, Kevin will be unhappy. I don''t want him to be angry at me,"


    Cherry said in a low voice, pretending to be embarrassed.


    "Don''t worry, I will just tell him that I am taking care of it. I will make sure Kevin will not have a problem


    with you. Just wait and be the good future daughter-inw that you have to be,"


    Selma said while smiling and holding Cherry''s hand.


    "Ah, thanks a lot, Auntie! If I do hit the jackpot and end up marrying Kevin, I will be filial to you then."


    Cherry get more confidence and security in her heart whenever she remembered Selma''s promise to


    her.


    Kevin would definitely stop being perfunctory if Selma continuously pressured him.


    "Good, good. That''s what I want to hear."


    Selma was more and more impressed with Cherry, her chosen daughter-inw to be. Cherry was


    obviously better than Anne.


    As soon as the two of them finished speaking, Kevin''s slender figure appeared in front of them. His


    dark eyes glinted with traces of suspicion as he looked at Selma.


    "What are you doing here?"


    He took off his coat and sat down in front of Selma. His tone was casual, but there was nock of


    respect.


    "Am I not allowed to visit my son? You''re so busy with the business that I hardly see you nowadays,"


    Selmained.


    "Of course you can visit me. I was actually nning to visit you in a couple of days." Kevin giggled at


    the sight of his mother''s dissatisfied expression.


    "That''s what you say every time I miss you ande to see you. It''s like you don''t mean it. What an


    ungrateful son you are!"


    Selma was still dissatisfied. Her son was a workaholic. To him, nothing was more important than the


    company.


    Kevin shook his head in disbelief as he stared at his mother''s childish expression. Since when did she


    be so grumpy?


    "Kevin, please stay here and talk to auntie for a bit while I make you some coffee." Cherry understood


    the look in Selma''s eyes, so she made up an excuse to exit the room.


    As she stood behind the kitchen door, Cherry looked at Kevin apprehensively. It was as if she wanted


    to see through his real thoughts.


    "Mom, what is it? Is there something you want to tell me?" He saw the look in his mother''s eyes and


    figured that she wanted to talk about something.


    "Kevin, to tell you the truth, I came here today to confirm the date of your wedding with Cherry,"


    Selma stared into her son''s handsome face anxiously.


    "I''m in no mood to talk about the wedding right now. Let''s talk about itter." He felt irritated when his


    mother pressed the subject of the wedding again.


    He hadn''t thought about the wedding these past few days. He actually thought that he didn''t want to go


    on with the wedding anymore.


    Selma was displeased at his sudden coldness. She remembered that Cherry had told her that Kevin


    was still thinking about Anne, and it made her a little angry.


    "Kevin, you''ve already broken up with that vile woman, and Cherry has been with you for a long time


    now. Don''t you think it''s time for you to give her the status she deserves?


    Selma said, a little dissatisfied with his son''s indifferent attitude.


    "I will take care of the wedding myself, mother. You don''t need to worry about it. Just rx,"


    Kevin said and frowned just at the thought of getting married.


    You are my child, my son. How can I not be anxious about your marriage?"


    Kevin''s cold attitude was beyond what Selma expected it to be. At first, she thought Cherry was just


    exaggerating, but then it dawned on her that maybe Kevin could be acting like that because of that


    woman named Anne.


    Kevin picked up the magazine he saw lying on the table and started reading it casually, pretending not


    to hear what Selma said.


    "Kevin, are you even listening to me? I am serious!" Selma shouted and snatched the magazine from


    her son''s hand and threw it on the table. There was a trace of anger in her tone.


    "Didn''t I just tell you that you don''t need to worry about me?" Kevin said monotonously while looking so


    annoyed.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "Tell me the truth! Are you still thinking about Anne? Do you regret breaking up with her?" Selma yelled.


    Thinking that her son''s breakup with Anne might have had a huge effect on him made Selma more


    pissed off.


    She was just a vicious woman. What did she even do that made Kevin so drawn to her?


    Anne had been away from Kevin from such a long time, but that didn''t keep Kevin from forgetting about


    her. That woman must have really been something.


    Selma saw that Kevin''s eyes narrowed when he heard Anne''s name and that made her unhappy.


    "From now on, you will stop mentioning that woman''s name especially when you are talking to me. I


    want nothing to do with her anymore!"


    Kevin snorted. He didn''t know why he couldn''t help but think about her every time he heard her name.


    He suddenly wanted to know how she was doing.


    The feeling had been torturing him, making him petnt.


    "Now that you have no connection with her anymore, you should just consider holding your wedding


    with Cherry as soon as possible. Your baby with her is still young and he needs a mother,"


    Selma said while examining her son''s face, waiting for his reaction. She wondered if he really meant


    what he said.


    "No one will make my decisions for me! If you have nothing better to do here, then you can go back


    home and might as well rest. I still have some things to deal with in thepany so I will leave you


    now," Kevin said without any emotions because he was starting to feel disconnected to everything.


    He didn''t want to talk with Selma about marriage any longer so he stood up and strode away after he


    said that.


    "Kevin!!!"


    cried Selma. She was enraged that Kevin just left without hesitation.


    Her son had never talked back at her like this before. It really must have been because of that girl,


    Anne!


    Cherry had been eavesdropping their conversation. Hearing Kevin''s determined tone, she clenched her


    hand tightly while holding the cup of coffee she made. Her eyes were filled with coldness and fury.


    It took a long time for her to contain her emotions.


    After that, she came to Selma with the cup of coffee, feeling really let down by the things she just


    heard.


    "Cherry¡­" Selma said in a soft and sad tone when she saw Cherrying over.


    "Auntie, I heard all the things that Kevin just said. I now have confirmed that he doesn''t intend to marry


    me. I will not force him and make things difficult for you,"


    Cherry said, pretending to sound reasonable, but the grievance that could be heard in her tone could


    not be denied.


    Selma felt so disappointed in herself when she saw the misery on Cherry''s face because she had just


    promised her that she would do whatever it took so that Cherry and Kevin would get married. But it


    seemed that her ns weren''t even gonna work.


    "Don''t say that, Cherry. I promised you I will not allow you two not to get married, right? It''s all my fault!


    Don''t worry, I am gonna figure something out. It''s not toote."


    The more Cherry showed that she was fine with just leaving Kevin alone if that would make him


    happier, Selma wanted her more for her son since she thought that Cherry was a really nice and


    considerate person. She wanted someone like her to be her son''s wife.


    "But, auntie. Kevin has just made it clear that he doesn''t want to marry me. I also don''t wanna bother


    you anymore,"


    Cherry said. A few momentster, tears from her beautiful eyes came streaming down her face. Selma


    couldn''t help but feel sorry for her when she saw her crying.


    "Kevin is my son, Cherry. He will listen to whatever I say. I want you to be my daughter-inw and he


    must marry you. He has to!"


    Selma said in a firm but reassuring tone. She became more determined to make Kevin and Cherry''s


    marriage happen.


    Cherry was doing such a good job at acting like she was feeling mncholic about all that Kevin just


    said and her eyes shed with a hint of sess when she heard Selma''s words. However, she still had


    uncertainty in her heart because she knew that no one could force Kevin to do something against his


    will.


    Meanwhile, Kevin drove his car while his mind was full, thinking about Anne.


    "Damn it!" Kevin roared and mmed the steering wheel.


    What was wrong with him? His mind was always full of thoughts about that woman. Damn it!


    He had no idea if Anne had arrived safely in America or if Sam had been taking good care of her.


    Deep in his heart, he hoped that Sam could, but just the thought of Sam and Anne together made him


    insecure. He was scared Anne had already fallen in love with Sam since they were always together.


    The more he thought about it, the more it made him feel terrible. He drove the car almost at full speed.


    The wind blew in his ears and his dashing eyebrows deeply furrowed.


    In America,


    gazing at the new and strange environment made Anne feel like everything was surreal. She was in


    America, but she wondered where her child was.


    "Sam, America is so wide. How are we supposed to find my child? Where will we even start looking?!"


    Staring in awe at the vast sea of people, Anne got really confused. It would be extremely difficult to find


    her child in such a huge country.


    "Don''t worry. I believe you will find your child." Sam walked behind her and gave her a pat on the


    shoulder to try and give her somefort.


    "Yes, I will do everything just to find my baby." It didn''t matter to her how hard it was. She would never


    give up looking for her child.


    "We shall find a ce to live in first. I''ll buy us a house. A couple of days will not be enough for us to


    look for your baby so we will be needing a ce to stay in,"


    Sam said. When he saw that Anne was beginning to look a little calmer, he breathed a sigh of relief. He


    was really worried she would do something radical again like she did before.


    "Ah! You''re right, but I don''t have much money with me right now," Anne answered awkwardly, lowering


    her head.


    "I will handle it. You don''t have to worry about it,"


    Sam replied. He chuckled a little, seeing that Anne''s face turned a little red. Did Anne really think that a


    gentleman like him would let her pay for the house?


    "Thank you, Sam. It really means a lot to me." At that moment, apart from thanking him, Anne didn''t


    really know how she would be able to express her gratitude to him.

 Chapter 120 I Am Not Joking

    Chapter 120 I Am Not Joking


    "You don''t have to be so formal with me. We are friends." Anne''s appreciation had always made Sam


    feel distant, which disappointed him.


    Feeling embarrassed, Anne lowered her head. She did not dare to look into his gentle eyes. She could


    feel his love for her, but she felt awful for being unable to give him what he wanted in return. She could


    only treat him as a friend.


    "Let''s go to the hotel first." Sam strode forward and lightly dragged the suitcase for Anne.


    He knew that she only viewed him as a friend, but he wanted to protect her.


    "By the way, Emily seems to be in America, right?" Anne suddenly mentioned Emily''s name as she


    followed behind Sam.


    Sam stiffened his back after hearing it. He felt strange, but it suddenly disappeared.


    "Yes. We are in America, maybe we could see her again."


    It had been several months since Emily came to America, but she hadn''t even called him. He


    wondered if she was still mad at him for standing her up.


    "Sam, have you ever thought about how would you face Emily when you meet her again?"


    Anne knew that Emily was deeply in love with him. She had a feeling that Sam had saved a ce for


    Emily in his heart. Maybe he had not figured it out at the moment.


    "Emily and I grew up together. We are very good friends." Sam was worried that Anne might


    misinterpret him, so he quickly exined his rtionship with her.


    "Are you surely just friends? Sam, can''t you feel her love for you?"


    Anne shook her head helplessly. She felt sorry for Emily. The man she loved had not recognized his


    feelings for her yet.


    "Anne, you think too much. Emily and I are just friends." Although Sam tried to defend it, his heart was


    stirred up by what she had said.


    "I just hope that you seize your happiness and not waste your time on the wrong person."


    When she said ''the wrong person'' she was referring to herself. She had seen Sam''s kindness to her,


    and she wanted to repay him. She would give anything except love.


    Her heart already died, and she would never fall in love with someone again. If she went along with


    Sam, it would be unfair to him.


    "Only I know whether it''s worth it or not. Well, let''s just stop talking about it."


    Sam knew that Anne was rejecting him euphemistically, but he was determined. He would stick to his


    decision.


    He believed that Anne would fall in love with him after some time.


    She shook her head once more. Knowing that Sam would not listen to her, she decided to talk about it


    later.


    They found themselves a decent house and Sam bought it with arge sum of money. Although the


    house was not that big, the environment was really great.


    "Let''s stay here for the meantime. Don''t worry about the baby. I will send someone to investigate it,"


    Sam said in fear that Anne would look for her child alone in an unfamiliar ce.


    "Okay."


    Even though Anne had not gotten any news about her child, she did not lose hope. She believed that


    she would find her child someday.


    Meanwhile, in an office of the Fu Group, Kevin looked particrly bothered.


    There was still no news regarding Anne after several days, and he had been dreaming of hertely.


    The assistant standing beside was concerned, so he walked up to him and asked, "Mr. Kevin, are you


    feeling unwell?"


    "No!" Kevin frowned in annoyance.


    The assistant did not dare to say anything more when he saw the unfriendly look on Kevin''s face.


    "Come here. I have a question for you." Kevin waved his hand and ordered his assistant toe


    closer.


    "What can I do for you, Mr. Kevin?"


    The assistant looked at Kevin nervously, wondering if he had done something wrong. He feared that


    Kevin was going to fire him.


    "I kept thinking about a woman every day. I want to know how she is and what she is doing right now. I


    even dream of her at night. Tell me, what is going on with me?"


    Kevin was irritated just by speaking what he felt. He was also mad at himself being like this.


    The assistant was so shocked that his chin almost fell to the ground. He nced at him with


    bewilderment.


    Did he hear it right? Did these words reallye from his boss?


    "Why are you still standing there? Why don''t you answer my question?" Kevin grew tired of waiting for


    his answer, so he scowled at him.


    "Mr. Kevin, you must have fallen in love with the woman you are referring to,"


    the assistant answered respectfully as soon as he came to his senses.


    His boss had always been immune to women. He thought that they were expendable. What changed


    his mind? Who was the woman his boss fell in love with?


    "Are you saying I am in love with that woman?" squinting his long and narrow eyes, Kevin said in a cold


    and confused tone.


    The thought of him falling in love with a woman was ridiculous.


    "Kevin, I can assure you!" the assistant firmly said.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    It exined why his boss had been moody recently. He was not in the mood to work because he kept


    musing over a woman. He finally liked someone, and it was a miracle.


    Seeing the assertive look of his assistant, Kevin knitted his brows in puzzlement. Was he truly in love


    with that woman?


    "Mr. Kevin, may I ask to whom did you fell in love with? Was it Miss Cherry?"


    the assistant asked out of curiosity. It was the first time his boss had a crush on a woman.


    "Fuck off!" Kevin turned around and spat.


    A mere assistant had no right to gossip about his affairs.


    "Yes, Mr. Kevin. I''m leaving now."


    Bing aware of Kevin''s anger, the assistant quickly walked out of the office.


    He knew his boss''s temper very well. If his boss got irritated, he would lose his job.


    Kevin was left alone in his huge office. He kept on thinking about what his assistant had said to him. He


    could not help wondering if he was in love with Anne.


    Later in the evening, when he returned to the vi, he saw Cherry was waiting for him at the dining


    table. It was odd to see Anne''s seat vacant. For some reason, he felt disappointed.


    "Kevin, you''re finally back. Did you work overtime at thepany today?" Cherry asked with a tender


    smile on her face.


    "Well, there are a lot of things to deal with at thepanytely."


    In truth, the reason why Kevin went homete every day was that he did not want to face Cherry. It


    made him upset whenever she brought up the subject of their marriage, intentionally or unintentionally.


    "Let''s eat first. The food is getting cold."


    Unaware of Kevin''s indifference, Cherry took his coat and handed it to the servant. Then, she held his


    arm and walked to the table.


    "I prepared all these dishes for you tonight. Have a taste. You look skinnier these days."


    Cherry thoughtfully picked up the food for him while retaining the smile on her face.


    "Thank you," Kevin said coldly, without looking at her.


    "Kevin, we haven''t spent much time together recently. I want you to sleep with me tonight, okay?"


    Cherry waited for the proper time and said with a trace of grievance in her beautiful eyes.


    Anne had left a long time ago, but Kevin hadn''t touched her. She was full of resentment and discontent.


    "I have work to deal with tonight. Perhaps I will sleep in the study. You can go to bed after dinner."


    Kevin continued eating his dinner in silence.


    Clenching the hemline of her dress, Cherry suppressed the frustration and bitterness in her heart. She


    tried her best to keep a smile on her face.


    "You should prioritize your health over your work," Cherry calmly said after being rejected by Kevin.


    "Let''s eat first." Kevin frowned in exasperation.


    Knowing he was angry, Cherry didn''t dare to provoke him, though she was also enraged as she failed


    to achieve her goal.


    He treated her cold enough, and she did not want him to make him more disgusted with her.


    She felt a little anxious as she lowered her head and had dinner quietly. If things went on like this, she


    would lose him sooner orter.


    "Kevin, do you miss Anne?"


    she asked with caution. She carefully observed the expression on Kevin''s face, fearing that he would


    be furious about the question.


    She just wanted to annoy him with Anne''s name, but the result seemed to be the opposite.


    "What if I say yes?"


    Kevin put down his chopstick and fixed his deep and charming eyes unto Cherry. His tone was different


    but exceptionally serious.


    There was no trace of humor. The look on Cherry''s face froze, and then she forced an unnatural smile.


    "I was just kidding. Why did you take it seriously? I know I''m the only one in your heart. Kevin, I


    promise I won''t make such kind of joke again."


    Noticing the seriousness in his eyes, Cherry panicked.


    "I''m not joking with you. You know me well. I never joke."


    His words were like knives, stabbing Cherry''s heart word per word, making her tremble in horror.

 Chapter 121 Commit Suicide

    Chapter 121 Commit Suicide


    Cherry looked at Kevin, panicked as fear riddled her eyes.


    "Kevin, I promise I won''t say that again. Don''t get mad,"


    she stuttered, visibly flustered. She didn''t want Kevin to continue what he was going to say.


    She couldn''t bear to hear him admit that he loved Anne. Once he said it out loud, there was no going


    back.


    She was scared that he would say that he loved Anne and that he wanted her back.


    "Cherry, I think I need to tell you something." Kevin looked at her dispassionately; not a trace of pity


    could be seen on his face.


    In the past, he''d felt guilty when she looked at him like this. However, now that he knew that Anne was


    the woman he truly loved, the guilt had long disappeared.


    "Kevin, let''s eat first. The food''s getting cold."


    As if she had guessed what he was going to say, she intercepted the conversation. Inwardly, she was


    utterly frightened.


    "Cherry!" Kevin bellowed, frowning. He could tell she was deliberately changing the topic.


    What his assistant had said earlier that day was what made him realize that he loved Anne. No matter


    what it took, he was going to find Anne and never let her go.


    He would do everything in his power to win her back.


    "Kevin, please stop. Did you even consider that what you''re going to say could hurt me?"


    Cherry pleaded, her eyes glistening with tears.


    She was willing to wait as long as he forwent what he was about to say. She would patiently wait until


    he was ready to marry her.


    "Kevin, I know you just don''t want to get married so soon. It doesn''t matter. I can wait until you''re ready.


    I don''t even care if we don''t end up getting married at all as long as you love me with all your heart."


    "I want to get Anne back," Kevin said indifferently, averting his gaze.


    No one could change his mind. He knew he hurt Cherry but he could just make it up to her.


    Her pupils red, vehemently shocked. How could he say that so easily? What was she to him now?


    Wasn''t she the woman he loved the most? Why did everything happen so fast? How? Why did he fall in


    love with Anne? What did Anne have that she didn''t?


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "Kevin, stop joking with me. It isn''t April Fool''s day. I don''t like this joke, okay? Stop it."


    Tears streamed down her face as she gazed at Kevin. The hurt in her eyes was palpable.


    "We''ve been together for quite a while. I won''t be unfair to you. You can get whatever you want as


    compensation." Kevin lowered his head as he eyed her, a trace of reproach flickering in his charcoal


    eyes.


    After all, she didn''t do anything wrong but that didn''t mean that he still loved her. He wanted to break up


    with her. Any woman would be crushed.


    "Kevin, I don''t want anything. I just want you. You''re my entire world. I just want to be with you."


    She wasn''t going to deny that she was partly attracted to Kevin because of his wealth and power.


    However, thepensation he was offering was worlds apart from being his wife. She wanted more.


    "Cherry, you know me very well. Once I''ve decided something, I won''t change my mind." With that, he


    stood up and walked away.


    As she watched his receding figure, hatred welled up in her heart. This was all Anne''s fault. If it weren''t


    for Anne, he wouldn''t treat her like this.


    "Anne, I won''t let you get away with this!" Fuming, she squeezed her hands into fists.


    After returning to his bedroom, Kevin called his assistant.


    His assistant answered his phone in just one ring,


    "Mr. Kevin, what can I do for you?"


    "Find out where Anne is in America."


    Now that his feelings for Anne were clear, the first thing he needed to do was find her.


    "Okay, Mr. Kevin. I''ll get on it," the assistant replied respectfully.


    After hanging up the call, Kevin couldn''t help but grin. He was excited at the thought of getting Anne


    back.


    How he wished he could see her right now.


    Meanwhile, Cherry stood outside the door, eavesdropping. When she heard the call that Kevin had just


    made, anger spiked through her.


    How did his feelings change so easily? He had just broken up with her and he was already looking for


    Anne. Had he forgotten about his promise to her?


    No, she had to stop Anne froming back. If Anne came back, Kevin would entirely consign her to


    oblivion, even more than he already had.


    In just two days, Kevin already received news about Anne. Thrilled as he was, he wanted to leave for


    America already so he could get her back.


    That morning, the private ne was already waiting for him on the helipad on the roof of the Fu Group.


    Just as he was about to board, he received a call from the butler.


    Frowning, he almost didn''t answer the call.


    "This better be about something important or you''re fired."


    He was displeased. He wanted to see Anne already so he could bring her back.


    "Mr. Kevin, something is wrong. Miss Cherry..." the butler stammered, seemingly anxious.


    "What''s wrong with her?"


    He could tell from the butler''s tone that something must have happened to Cherry. Naturally, he was


    worried.


    "Mr. Kevin, I think you need toe home. Miss Cherry said that you were the one she wanted to see,"


    the butler finally said apprehensively.


    After hanging up, Kevin nced at the private ne from a distance. He paused for a moment, deep in


    thought before deciding to postpone his trip to go home and check up on Cherry.


    Upon his arrival at the vi, the butler immediately greeted him at the door.


    "Mr. Kevin, please go and see Miss Cherry. She insisted on seeing you. I had no choice." The butler


    looked embarrassed, sweat dripping from his forehead.


    "What happened?" Kevin asked, mildly irritated as he strode upstairs.


    "Miss Cherry found out that you were going to America to find Miss Anne today so she cut her wrists,


    attempting tomit suicide."


    The butler still seemed terrified. If he hadn''t stopped her in time, Cherry might not be alive today.


    "Commit suicide?" At the mention of these words, Kevin''s face darkened as coldness enveloped his


    entire body.


    He quickened his pace as he made his way to Cherry''s room. When he entered her room, she was


    lying on the bed, looking weak and frail as the color drained out of her face.


    "Cherry," he called out her name in concern as he approached her bedside.


    While he didn''t have feelings for her anymore, he still felt guilty since they were together for so long.


    Hearing Kevin''s voice, Cherry slowly opened her eyes. When she recognized Kevin, tears instantly


    welled up in her eyes.


    "Kevin." Struggling to sit up, Cherry threw herself into Kevin''s arms and held him tightly.


    "Cherry, what are you doing? Why did you want tomit suicide?"


    Seeing the bandage around Cherry''s wrist and the blood seeping faintly, Kevin couldn''t help but feel


    sorry for her.


    "Kevin, please don''t leave me. I can''t live without you," she choked out, tightening her grip on him. Any


    man would feel sorry hearing her plead like this.


    "Don''t do such a stupid thing again."


    He couldn''t be with Cherry anymore no matter how hard she begged. He loved Anne and he wanted to


    be with her. The most he could do for Cherry waspensate her as generously as he could.


    "Kevin, you won''t leave me, will you? I''m still the woman you love the most, right?"


    she pressed when he didn''t answer her affirmatively, sounding neurotic.


    "Cherry, I''ve already made myself clear to you. You''re just like a sister to me now."


    Kevin was a man who stood by his decisions, and he decided whom he wanted to love. Now he was


    thoroughly determined to get Anne back.


    "Kevin, why? I thought we got along so well. You once told me that I was the only one you would ever


    love. You told me after you divorced Anne, you would marry me. How did things turn out this way?"


    Grimacing in pain, she couldn''t ept the void that he had left in her heart. She''d done so many things


    for him but in the end, they were all in vain.


    "Cherry, you know that I never change my mind once I''ve decided on something," Kevin said


    indifferently, unfazed by Cherry''s appeals.


    "But what about me? What am I going to do without you? Are you really going to abandon me?"


    She clutched his waist, not wanting to let him go.


    He kept silent but this spoke volumes.


    "Kevin..."


    she called weakly. She couldn''t believe that Kevin was doing this to her.


    Frowning slightly, he nced at Cherry''s injured hand and sighed helplessly.


    "Let''s talk about thister. You should focus on recovering."

 Chapter 122 Triumphant

    Chapter 122 Triumphant


    Kevin stripped of Cherry''s arms and helped her lie down gently.


    "Kevin, will you stay here with me? I beg you please¡­"


    She pressed once more for Kevin to remain by her side after seeing that he was about to leave her.


    She had suffered so much to stop him from leaving for America to go look for Anne. How would she


    possibly let him leave so easily now?


    "Cherry, I have something to deal with. I will ask the butler to take care of you and give you medical


    attention." Kevin''s private ne to America was still waiting for him toe aboard.


    "Are you sure you''ll leave me alone like this? Don''t you want to stay with me a moment longer?"


    Her tears streamed down her face like broken beads. She feared that Kevin would eventually take


    Anne back.


    Kevin stopped and nced at the state of pain Cherry was in, feeling sorry for her.


    "Kevin, I know you want to find Anne, and I know that I can''t stop you from your own decisions. But,


    can you not go at this very minute? Can you stay with me for a few more days? I don''t want to lose you


    so soon."


    She stared at Kevin with soliciting eyes.


    s, his heart softened when he saw her so weak. After all, it was ultimately his fault that she became


    like this.


    "Okay, I''ll stay with you." Back to the bedside, Kevin sat down beside Cherry and looked at her in a


    mediocre manner.


    With a triumphant smile at the corners of her mouth, Cherry cautiously embraced Kevin''s arm and


    slowly closed her eyes.


    But Kevin had already made up his mind to get Anne back. If he failed to find a way to reach her, their


    rtionship would seemingly end, and he could not let such a thing happen.


    He didn''t move an inch until Cherry fell asleep. He gently shook his arm to release himself from her and


    tucked her in a quilt before heading out.


    "Mr. Kevin, is Miss Cherry all right? How is she doing?" the butler said anxiously as soon as he saw


    Kevin step out of Cherry''s room.


    "What''s wrong with you, butler? How could you let this happen?"


    Kevin was furious as he red his eyes at the perturbed expression on the butler''s face. He couldn''t


    even do his job to take care of a person. Kevin had no idea as to why he administered to keep the


    butler as his right hand at home over the years.


    "It''s my fault, Mr. Kevin. Please sentence the consequences of my poor actions." The butler was


    appalled and quickly bowed his head to apologize as he felt Kevin''s annoyance.


    "Just this once!" Kevin let it slip away. He knew he had no time to discipline the butler.


    When Cherry woke up, she was alone in her bed and found out that Kevin did not stay the night with


    her. She was deeply disappointed. It was not until that she confirmed with the servants that he hadn''t


    gone to look for Anne that she finally felt relieved.


    She dialed Selma''s number right away and told her everything that had happened recently, especially


    that Kevin decided to leave to go find Anne in America.


    On the other end of the phone, Selma was furious. She put the phone down like a judge at the court


    and made her way to Kevin''s vi in a sh.


    When she entered the vi, Kevin was there, sitting in the living room, listening to his secretary


    reporting the possible locality of Anne''s whereabouts over the phone. He hung up the phone right there


    and then he saw Selma approaching him with urgency.


    "Mom? What are you doing here?" He was surprised to see Selma at this time, but he still had gotten to


    his feet and walked up to her.


    "Why am I here? If I didn''te here, things would be out of hand," Selma said with all guns zing.


    Seeing Kevin in front of her and considering Cherry''s words, she was infuriated.


    With a crestfallen smile, he felt a little blue, but he still asked patiently, "What made you so angry and


    pumped up?"


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "You want to know what made me angry? Let me ask you, what''s the matter with Cherry?"


    Selma snorted and strode towards him with tant outrage in her arresting eyes.


    "Is that why you came all the way here today?"


    Hearing his mother''s remarks made Kevin''s face turned cold. His stygian eyes dimmed with


    resentment.


    "Kevin, tell me what happened!" Selma got even more provoked upon receiving Kevin''s callous


    attitude.


    "Don''t you know everything already? What else do I need to exin?"


    Kevin''s face loured as he had a clue as to why his mother had to see him.


    "Are you really going out there to find that damsel? Have you forgotten how viscous of a woman she


    is?" Selma tried hard to suppress her dismay and patiently persuaded him.


    "I have a list of things to deal with back in thepany. Let''s talk about itter when Ie back."


    Aware of what his mother was going to say next, Kevin stood up irritably, picked up his coat, and


    walked out.


    "Kevin¡­" Selma piqued even more knowing that his son used an alibi to purposely avoid the


    conversation.


    ''What''s so good about that bitch? She has been long gone, but my son still can''t forget her scent like a


    dog,'' she gossiped in her thoughts.


    Looking at Kevin''s disappearing figure, Selma made up her mind with churlishness to forbid her son


    from finding that woman.


    Now that Kevin was more obsessed and desperate to find Anne, his attachment would bepletely


    irreversible once he got her back.


    Seeing Cherry''s room from where she stood, Selma went for the stairs in a hurry.


    In the room, Cherry had overheard Selma talking to Kevin. When Selma stepped into the room, she


    quickly got out of bed to greet her.


    "Auntie, thank god you are here."


    Cherry''s face was still pale as ice and her lips were blue and bloodless. At this moment, she looked


    frail.


    "Lie down quickly now. You look so weak. You need to have a rest." Selma hastily assisted Cherry to


    the bed with pity in her fierce eyes.


    "It''s okay. I''m much better now. I''m sorry you had to see me like this." Cherry lowered her head with


    embarrassment in a nk stare.


    "What are you talking about? I feel so sorry you had to go through this. How could you have done such


    a silly thing?"


    Looking at Cherry''s feeble face, Selma felt disheartened for her.


    "The truth is, I never intended to do this. I was anxious when I heard that Kevin was going to find Anne.


    I had no idea what to do, so I used such a desperate method."


    The truth was, Cherry had somemon medical knowledge. Although her wound was deep, she


    cleverly avoided any vital blood vessels. It looked serious for the part, but it was not lethal.


    "It''s all about this woman, Anne. That woman is just a nightmare. I don''t know what kind of tactic she


    used to seduce my son, but he still can''t forget her!"


    Selma thumped a heavy hand on the table to vent her frustration.


    "Auntie, it''s my fault. I can''t win his heart, but I promise I am doing the best I can. I want him to be


    mine, but you know his character. No one can change what he has decided. I fear that sooner orter


    he will abandon me."


    Cherry''s lips trembled as tears gushed down her face while she spoke. Her thin frame quivered as she


    wept as fragile as porcin.


    Gazing at her with sce, Selma scowled tightly. Compared with Anne, Cherry was the best daughter-


    inw in her heart. She would never acknowledge someone like Anne.


    "Dear, it''s not your fault. You should me that bitch, Anne. If it weren''t for her, you and Kevin would


    have been happily together a long time ago. Don''t worry. I assure you, I will support you on this affair.


    You are the one and only daughter-inw of the Fu Family.


    "But Kevin¡­" Cherry trailed off in a worried voice.


    No one could change Kevin''s mind. Even if she had Selma''s support, she was afraid that she might not


    be able to marry Kevin sessfully. She was really terrified. What should she do if Kevin was


    determined to find Anne?


    If she could not be thedy of the Fu Family, how could she get rid of her father?


    "Don''t worry. I''ll handle it. I''ll have Kevin marry you willingly."


    A trace of a grin shed on Selma''s lips. Since Kevin didn''t want to marry Cherry, she should do


    something that would force him to marry her.


    "Auntie, have you thought of a way for him to stay with me? What''s your n?" Cherry nervously asked


    as she was intrigued by Selma''s plot.


    "I''ve figured a way out of this mess. You just do as I say. I promise he will be willing to marry you."


    A wicked smile appeared on Selma''s face.


    "If I can marry Kevin as I wished, I will definitely repay you for your help."


    Seeing that Selma was self-assured, Cherry felt a little relieved. With Selma on her side, she might be


    able to marry Kevin as she desired.


    "Silly girl, we will be a family sooner orter. You don''t have to be so polite to me."


    Selma was very happy to hear what Cherry said. The mother-inw she chose was very fulfilling.


    Cherry lowered her head timidly as she thought about her own ploy.


    Afterforting Cherry, Selma left the vi. Since Kevin had made up his mind to find Anne, she was


    not to be med if she used some special course of action.


    As soon as Selma left the vi, Cherry''s phone rang. Seeing the caller ID, she became furious and


    wanted to hurl her cell phone out,


    but she couldn''t.


    "Why did you call me again? Haven''t I told you not to bother me when you have no business talking


    with me?" Cherry spoke to the person on the other end of the line in a menacing tone as soon as the


    call connected.


    "Cherry, what''s wrong with you? It''s me, your father. How could you talk to me in such a tone? Where


    are your manners?"


    The man got irked and couldn''t help but lecture Cherry.


    "Father? I don''t have a father like you. Have you ever seen a father who always came to threaten his


    daughter for money?"


    Cherry snorted with disdain. She wasn''t at all pleased with his father treating her like that.


    "Cut the crap, Cherry. I want money!" The person seemed to pause before switching to an aggressive


    tone.

 Chapter 123 Threatened

    Chapter 123 Threatened


    "I don''t have any money. I already gave you a lot. I thoughtst time would be the final time you asked.


    I''m not giving you any more,"


    Cherry said angrily to the man on the other end of the phone.


    She didn''t have any feelings for her so-called father¡ªother than hatred, that was.


    Her "father" only threatened her and forced her to give him money.


    "Fine. Turn me down. And then I''ll expose who you really are, my lovely illegitimate daughter. What do


    you think Kevin will do when he finds out? Do you think he''ll still want you?"


    The man on the other end of the phone started fuming when Cherry refused to give him money. So, like


    he always did, he turned to threats.


    "Why do you always try to scare me with this? Can''t you just leave me alone?"


    Cherry sat on the bed dejectedly. Her long hair was messy, and she looked quite embarrassed.


    "Leave you alone? Why would I do that? You''re such a cash cow. I need a meal ticket and you''re it," he


    sneered.


    Cherry wanted to kill him right now.


    Thanks to him, she had been carefully hiding her identity. He was right. If Kevin found out she wasn''t


    rich, but instead born out of wedlock, who knew what he might do?


    "I really am strapped for cash. I gave you a cool millionst time, didn''t I? I''m not made of money!"


    Every penny Kevin gave her went to her nominal father. What more did the man want? And how far


    was he willing to go to get it?


    "I don''t care. I need at least two million this time. If you don''t give me the money, I''ll tell Kevin


    everything."


    The man on the other end of the phone didn''t care about her at all. He only wanted money.


    She wanted to say something more, but he had already hung up. Hearing the telltale "click," Cherry


    was so angry that she threw the phone at the wall.


    The rtionship between her and Kevin was tense enough. If her so-called father told Kevin her real


    identity, he might even dump her.


    What should she do? What should she do!


    How could she get two million?


    By the time Kevin got back to the vi, it was dark, and he was exhausted. When he got to Cherry''s


    room, he intended to simply walk past it. But then he thought of her sad eyes. His heart softened.


    He opened the door to her bedroom and walked in. There was only a smallmp, throwing barely


    enough light to see by. Apparently, she had fallen asleep.


    Kevin walked to the bedside and tucked her in. He regaled her with a guilty look. He never imagined he


    would fall in love with Anne, nor did he think he would ever say something so hurtful to Cherry.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He looked at her for a while, watching her chest rise and fall, lost in thought. He then stood up and was


    about to leave, but she grabbed his hand.


    "Kevin..." Cherry said in a weak voice. She opened her eyes, and there was heartache in that gaze.


    Pausing, Kevin frowned slightly, and soon a feeling of frustration rose in his heart.


    "It''s sote. Why are you still awake?" There was no emotion in his voice.


    "Kevin, can you stay with me for a while? Just a little while." Knowing that Kevin didn''t want to stay with


    her any longer, Cherry looked at him with sorrow, holding him tightly in her hands, as if she were afraid


    he would disappear in the next second.


    "You''re still very weak. Get as much sleep as you can, Cherry. Let''s talk about it when you''re better."


    Kevin was really worried about her health. And he didn''t want to stick around at thiste hour. He knew


    what she wanted, but he wasn''t interested.


    "Kevin, I just want to talk to you. I miss your voice. I really don''t want anything else. Don''t you even


    want to spend a little time with me?"


    She bit back tears of grief. Her voice was thick with sadness.


    Frowning, Kevin looked at her with concern and then sat beside her.


    "I''ll stay here till you fall asleep,"


    Kevin said in a rare, gentle voice. He had never spoken to her like that since Anne left.


    "Kevin, are we that far gone? Are you really going to break up with me?" Cherry held his hand tightly


    and didn''t want to let go. Her beautiful eyes were full of reluctance.


    "Cherry, let''s talk about it when you''re better."


    Remembering Cherry had cut her wrist tomit suicide, Kevin still had a lingering fear. He might not


    want to date her, but he didn''t want her dead, either. He might not get over it if anything really


    happened to her.


    After all, he was the one who hurt her.


    "Okay, let''s talk about itter. Can I rest my head on your shoulder?"


    Cherry struggled to stand up and leaned against his chest. Listening to his strong heartbeat, she knew


    this was where she belonged, and she would ever let him go easily.


    He wanted to push her off, but when he thought of her weak body, his heart softened again.


    "Go to sleep. I''ll be here with you." Holding Cherry in his arms gently, Kevin looked at her indifferently,


    with a strange emotion shing in his ck eyes.


    He didn''t know if Anne was doing well in America. Did she miss him?


    After a long time, when Kevin saw that Cherry had fallen asleep in his arms, he gentlyid her down,


    tucked her in and walked out of her bedroom.


    As soon as the door was closed, Cherry opened her eyes. She hadn''t fallen asleep at all. She was


    merely pretending.


    She saw that Kevin was day-dreaming. She knew he was still thinking about Anne.


    She couldn''t go on like this. If she couldn''t be Kevin''s woman, she couldn''t face her greedy father.


    She didn''t know if Selma hade up with a decent n. If it went on like this, she really didn''t know


    what to do.


    Kevin walked out of the bedroom and dialed a certain number.


    It was veryte where Kevin was, but not in America. It should be afternoon there. The call was


    connected quickly.


    "Mr. Kevin," the man on the other end said respectfully. "I think you know who I''m calling about," said


    Kevin.


    "How is she these days?" He cut straight to the chase. He was calling about Anne.


    "She''s still looking for the child, but she hasn''t found anything yet," the person on the other end of the


    line answered.


    "I know. Don''t let anything happen to her, but don''t let her know you''re watching, understand?"


    He didn''t wait for a reply. He hung up after issuing thatmand.


    It had been a few days since she came to America, but there was no trace of the child''s whereabouts.


    And Sam was acting strange, too, like he had something on his mind.


    "Sam, what''s wrong with you? You act like you want to say something. As they say here, it''s a free


    country." Looking at the frown on his face, Anne couldn''t resist asking him.


    "It''s nothing. I''m just... thinking about something. Are you headed out now?" Sam''s words tumbled out


    of his mouth. But his exnation wasn''t entirely convincing.


    "I''ve heard nothing about my son for a while now. I can''t just wait around here. I have to figure out


    where he is myself."


    It had been so long, but there was no news of her child. She couldn''t afford to be patient. Where on


    earth did Kevin hide her child?


    "Okay. Be careful. Call me if you need anything."


    Sam wanted to tell her what was going on. But he was afraid she''d be angry with him if she knew the


    truth. So he decided not to say anything at all.


    "Okay, see youter." Without noticing Sam''s reluctance, Anne left.


    Watching Anne walk away, Sam hesitated.


    After waiting for quite some time, he finally took out his phone and dialed a number. He knew it was


    late there, but he had to know.


    "How long are you going to keep it from her? Do you want to keep her searching for the rest of her


    life?"


    Sam read Kevin the riot act as soon he picked up the phone. He was angry at Kevin, and felt bad for


    Anne. He also felt guilty because he was in on it.


    "She''lle back to me soon." Standing in front of the huge French window, Kevin looked ahead with


    a cryptic expression.


    Since he had made up his mind to get her back, he would definitely let here back.


    "Have you really made up your mind? I''m not sure about Anne. She doesn''t really talk about you often."


    Sam knew that Anne had suffered a lot because of Kevin. He always cared for her, so this bothered


    him. She was sad every day, and yet he still lied to her. He was angry with himself.


    "Really? The woman I want wille back to me!" Anne was the only one he wanted. One way or


    another, he''d get her back.


    "Good luck then," Sam said indifferently and hung up the phone.


    He didn''t think it would be that easy for Kevin to get her back.


    Anne was a stubborn person. Kevin had hurt her deeply this time. Was it reasonable to expect her to


    want to go back to him?


    Cherry stood quietly on the stairs. She overheard Kevin talking on the phone. He was hoping to get


    back together with Anne.


    He looked in the direction of the stairs, and saw Cherry standing there. Seeing her pale face, he


    frowned.


    "Why are you up already? Aren''t you supposed to be asleep?" Kevin asked in an indifferent tone. He


    sat on the sofa, his legs crossed.


    Biting her lower lip, Cherry walked up to him.

 Chapter 124 Meet Again

    Chapter 124 Meet Again


    Kevin frowned when he saw that Cherry was walking towards him, but he quickly concealed his


    disappointment.


    "Kevin, let''s talk. I don''t want to be scared anymore," she mumbled and sat across the attractive man


    after she nced at his calm demeanor.


    "What is it that you want to talk about?" He already knew where this conversation was going but he still


    wanted to hear it from her.


    "I overheard your phone call just now," she said as she looked at him with disappointed eyes. Sadness


    started to spread across her already pale features.


    "And?" he asked impatiently.


    His answer disheartened the woman. Theck of response and exnation broke her heart.


    She squeezed her hands that were on her thigh and stared into his eyes again.


    "Are you really willing to give up the rtionship that we have? We''ve been together for so long and I


    have always loved you with all my heart. Do you really have to hurt me this way?"


    shemented as she gazed deeply into his eyes.


    "Just¡­ forget about this, Cherry. Even if the two of us break up, I will still treat you like a friend."


    Kevin had already made up his mind. He was determined to take Anne back. Still, guilt made its way


    into his heart. After all, he owed the woman in front of him.


    "Don''t you remember the promise you made with my mom when she died? You swore that you would


    take good care of me, but look at you now. You''re doing theplete opposite!"


    Tears fell from her eyes and trailed down her porcin skin. She couldn''t hide her pained expression


    after she mentioned herte mother.


    He looked at the woman with sympathy. The torment in her eyes fueled his guilt further. Her mother


    saved his life, and that was why he promised her that he would take good care of Cherry in exchange.


    At that time, he thought that his heart would only beat for Cherry, but now, he couldn''t control his heart


    anymore.


    "I''m grateful that your mother saved me, but¡­" he trailed off on his words. He hesitated to finish his


    words because he knew that it would hurt her even more.


    "Please, don''t do this Kevin. You''ve been my everything since my mother died. What am I going to do


    now that you''re about to leave me too?"


    Hope quickly overwhelmed her heart as her little act seeded to draw a painful reaction from him. He


    was a man that was attached to his promises. He hated breaking oaths. He wouldn''t bend his


    principles just for Anne, would he?


    "Cherry, I will still treat you like a sister in the future. If you have any difficulties or you need anything, I


    will help. I could even buy a vi for you if you want. You don''t have to worry about your life."


    He had to make it clear no matter how much he pitied the woman in front of him.


    He refused to hesitate anymore. He had been indecisive for a long time, and that was not him.


    "Do you think I need any of that? I didn''t choose you because of your money nor your house. Don''t


    insult the rtionship that I have with you. It''s funny because you are my everything yet I have no ce


    in your heart at all."


    Tears streamed down her face as she looked at him pleadingly.


    His heart trembled again. He had something to do with her mother''s death. She died because she


    saved him. That was why he had always doted on Cherry. It was all because of his guilt.


    "You know that no one can control me, right?"


    No one could change his decision, neither his past nor the woman in front of him. Since he wanted


    Anne back, nothing could prevent him from doing so.


    The woman clenched her fists and tried her best to get ahold of her emotions. She hated the fact that


    even after she mentioned her mother''s death, he remained unaffected.


    She pondered about every possible way that could keep him by her side.


    "You haven''t fully recovered yet," he said, changing the topic. "I''ve asked the butler to prepare some


    healthy food for you. Go back to your room and rest for now. I have something to deal with at the


    company. I should go ahead."


    Kevin dismissed the conversation and stood up. He left without even throwing a nce at her direction.


    A strong hatred surged within her heart after he left without hesitation. Her eyes turned cold, and her


    heart turned even colder.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    "Anne, even though you''re already gone, you still haunt my life. Now he wants to break up with me


    because of you. Well, too bad. I''ll never let youe back, nor will I let you take him away from me."


    Her words were full of hatred and wickedness. Vicious confidence overwhelmed her. She already


    managed to break the two of them apart once, and it wouldn''t be hard for her to do it again.


    After the confrontation, Kevin arrived at his office of the Fu Group.


    "Mr. Kevin, the ne is waiting for you on the rooftop." The secretary bowed after he spoke.


    "Okay! Let''s go," he replied lightly, and headed straight to the top floor.


    He turned his phone off because he didn''t want to be disturbed. He was excited to fly to America, so


    that he could find that little woman.


    "How has she been doing in America these days? Is she in a rtionship with Sam?"


    The thought that another man had been with Anne all this time made him ufortable. Now he


    realized that it was a wrong decision to ask Sam just to take care of Anne back then.


    He was well aware of Sam''s feelings for Anne, yet he forgot about it and asked Sam to take care of


    her. He was so wrong.


    "What do you mean, Mr. Kevin? A loving rtionship?" the secretary asked cautiously as he looked at


    his gloomy face


    "What do you think?" Kevin raised his eyebrows slightly as he looked at his secretary. His secretary''s


    cluelessness was starting to get on his nerves.


    "Well¡­ Miss Anne seems to have a good rtionship with Mr. Sam. They are quite close." The


    secretary gave a fair answer.


    Kevin clicked his tongue and clenched his fists when he heard him.


    "What do you mean by close?"


    He couldn''t bring himself to be happy now that he found out that Anne had gotten intimate with another


    man. How could he react positively if the woman he loved was close to another man?


    "It''s just that they are very close."


    Faced with the sudden anger of his boss, the secretary was a little confused. Was the president


    jealous?


    "You''ve been my secretary for too long. Do you want me to find someone to rece you?" ''Damn it,


    what did he mean by close? How close were the two of them?'' Kevin contemted.


    What he wanted to know was whether they had kissed, or if they were living under the same roof! That


    was his fucking concern!


    Kevin''s deep-seated anger terrified his secretary. He shifted his eyes away from him and said, "Mr.


    Kevin, you''ll see her soon. I''m not the person involved, so how can I know everything..."


    "How dare you talk back to me? Do you want a three-month cutback on your sry?"


    His secretary''s words fumed him more, and his anger only intensified when he realized that Anne had


    spent every passing day with Sam.


    "Mr. Kevin, please..." The secretary wanted to weep and whine. He was struggling to stayposed.


    He looked at his boss and contemted if he had said something offensive. He wondered if he did


    anything to cause this predicament.


    "Five months!" The CEO''s intimidating voice echoed through the secretary''s ears.


    "¡­" He looked at Kevin''s emotionless face and was about to break down.


    To be punished for no reason was just so unfair.


    Before Kevin could even breathe a word, the ne had alreadynded. Instead of heading towards the


    company, he went directly to Anne''s address.


    There was no one at home when they arrived. He looked around and wondered where the woman


    went.


    When he couldn''t find an answer, he sat on the sofa and crossed his legs elegantly. A faint smile


    spread across his face as the thought of seeing Anne again crossed his mind.


    "Mr. Kevin, are you going to wait here? Should I send someone to look for Miss Anne?"


    The secretary stared at his boss who was now in a good mood. When did his boss be this


    moody? He was clearly in a foul mood when he was on the ne, but now he seemed very excited His


    behavior had be so uncertain. The secretary stared at the atmosphere nkly and recalled the


    five-month sry that would be deducted from him.


    "I''ll wait for her here. Stop bothering me and just leave." He nced at his employee impatiently and


    dismissed him.


    The secretary threw a confused look towards him.


    He tried to grasp his boss''s logic. Since Kevin thought that he was an eyesore, why bother bringing him


    along to America?


    No matter how clueless he was, he decided to keep his mouth shut. If he said anything more, his sry


    deduction might get higher, or worse, he could get fired.


    "Okay, Mr. Kevin," he answered respectfully and left in a hurry. He didn''t want to make his boss angrier.


    Kevin looked around the house after his secretary left. Although it was not as big as his vi, this one


    felt cozier. It was full of her smell, something that he had been longing for.


    Time passed by unbeknownst to Kevin before he heard footsteps emerging from outside. Anne walked


    into the yard with a disheartened look on her face. Every passing day, she went to Kevin''s property in


    American to find out the whereabouts of her child, but she always came back with nothing.


    She sighed and opened the door dejectedly, but before he could step get inside, the man embraced


    her.


    "Ah!" Her eyes widened as she screamed in horror because she thought it was a burr.


    Before she could see who it was, the man started to kiss her.


    Was it a rapist?


    What in God''s name was going on?


    The person''s scent and the kiss felt awfully familiar to her.


    Upon the realization, she pushed the man away, and looked at him in astonishment.


    It was really him. It was Kevin!


    Her heart was beating like a drum. Seeing him after such a long time pained her heart. She wasn''t sure


    what to feel at that moment.

 Chapter 125 Come Back To Me

    Chapter 125 Come Back To Me


    "You¡­ Why are you here?"


    At longst, she finally came back to her senses. The man suddenly appeared in front of her, which


    surprised her beyond words.


    They hadn''t seen each other for a long time, but she was still beautiful.


    Kevin walked towards Anne with a pleasing smile, keeping his eyes fixed on her face.


    "I haven''t seen you for such a long time. Did you miss me?"


    His voice was deep and gentle. It was her first time hearing him like this.


    Anne''s heart seemed to be severed by a knife all over again. Enduring the pain in her heart, she looked


    at him coldly.


    "Mr. Kevin, what are you doing here? Where is my baby? Where on earth did you take him?"


    Did his presence mean that the child was here as well?


    Anne couldn''t help but feel a little excited. A glimmer of light shed through her ravishing eyes.


    "Of course, I''m here for you. What do you think I''m doing here? Anne, answer my question quickly.


    Have you missed me?"


    Anne glowered at him with vexation.


    ''What is wrong with this man? Why does he keep asking me if I miss him at a very bad time? Did he


    meet me for this? It''s ridiculous!''


    Anne gave him a stern look and said coldly, "Mr. Kevin, I just want to know the news about the baby. I


    was hoping you can tell me."


    She knew that there was no connection between them hence she did not want to fantasize over any


    unrealistic ideas about why he came here.


    "Do you only care about the baby? Don''t you want to know how I''ve been doing recently?"


    When he felt her distance, his face turned t with a grievance. Since the beginning, she only talked


    about the child. She had no interest in him which made him very unhappy.


    "The rtionship between us was just because we have a child. Mr. Kevin, you are rich. You certainly


    lead a good life, and this should none of my concern."


    Anne fought back, disregarding his anger.


    Indeed, both of them had nothing to do with each other, so why would she still care about him? She


    was not in any position to do so.


    "I haven''t seen you for a few days, yet you''ve be much more eloquent!"


    With a bellow of rage, Kevin strode to her and looked down at her. Anger was glistening from his ck


    eyes.


    Anne took a step back as he approached to keep a distance between them. She did not want toe


    in contact with his breath.


    "Mr. Kevin, both of us have nothing to do with each other. Please keep your distance. I hope you can


    tell me something about our child. I am his mother, and I have the right to know if he is well."


    She turned her eyes directly into his expressing defiance. She did not want to show any weakness. All


    she wanted was to see her child.


    "Do you really want to see the baby?" Kevin squinted his long and narrow eyes at her and asked with a


    gloomy face.


    "Yes, I want to see my child." She was more determined than ever.


    "Sure! If you agree to be my woman again, I will let you see the child,"


    he proposed since he wanted her toe back to him. He would not stop her from seeing the baby if


    she epted his condition.


    "What?"


    Anne was flustered by his suggestion. She wondered if she heard it wrong.


    Was he out of his mind?


    Shouldn''t he be holding Cherry in his arms and kissing her? What did he mean bying to her at this


    time?


    "Didn''t you hear me? I asked you to be my woman. If you agree with me, you can see the child


    whenever you want."


    Her surprised and sardonic eyes infuriated Kevin. Damn it! What was her reaction about? Shouldn''t


    she be happy to hear this?


    There was a look of disdain on her face. Did she feel contemptuous to be with him?


    "You are out of your mind. Just leave. Go out!


    His behavior was unusual. He was nothing like who he was right now.


    "What did you say? Anne, say that to my face again!" Damn it! How could she drive him away and say


    that he was out of his mind?


    They hadn''t seen each other for ages. How dare she talk to him in such a tone?


    "Mr. Kevin, are you deaf? I have made myself very clear. Didn''t you understand?"


    Anne struck a harsh look at him. She was not intimidated by his fury at all. Now, she did not want to do


    anything with this man.


    "Anne! Kevin could not bear his anger anymore. He yelled out her name in a low voice. "Who gave you


    permission to talk to me like this?"


    ''Damn! She''s getting bolder and bolder! How dare she talk to me like that?''


    "What do you want, Kevin? If you won''t allow me to see the baby, then you are not wee here


    anymore. Please leave!"


    Anne hadpletely lost her patience. She thought that Kevin came all of a sudden because he was


    bothered by his conscience. She believed that he changed his mind and came to tell her that she could


    see their child, but she did not expect him to dispute with her.


    "What do you want? I just made it clear that I wanted to be with you!" Kevin replied with a somber


    countenance.


    He was very disappointed. She did not look excited when she saw him. She even kept giving him a


    straight face.


    "Are you kidding me, Mr. Kevin? I am the woman you hated the most. Why do you suddenly want me to


    be your partner? Don''t you think it''s absurd?"


    she sneered. She did not take his words seriously. She thought this man was crazy.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "I don''t hate you anymore." It was true that he no longer loathed her. He even fell in love with her.


    Anne was speechless. Her face was cold.


    "Too bad because I hate you. I don''t want to see you from now on."


    What did he think she was? Did he really think she would just obey everything he said? She was a


    woman of integrity and did not want to be manipted by a man.


    "Anne!" Kevin burst into anger. This damn woman said she despised him!


    He pulled her into his arms. His dark eyes were full of strong possessiveness and exasperation.


    "Kevin, what are you doing? Let go of me!"


    She didn''t know what to do when he locked his arms around her. She didn''t want to lust over his breath


    anymore, so she kept pushing him away.


    "If you promise to be mine, I''ll let you go!"


    He tightened his clutch, making her unable to resist at all. It was well-know that Kevin was


    domineering. Although Anne knew she could not hold out against him, she did not want to be controlled


    by this man again.


    "I won''t promise you. Just give up!" What was wrong with him? Why should she listen to him? Why was


    he forcing her to do what he wanted?


    "You are bing immensely rebellious. It seems that I need to teach you a lesson, right?"


    Kevin raised his voice and kissed her heavily before she could react.


    Her mind went ck. When Anne came to her senses, she wanted to impede him, but she was


    imprisoned firmly. She was forced to appease him.


    The door opened and Sam walked in. A trace of astonishment shed through his ck eyes when he


    saw them kissing passionately. He was stunned for a moment and did not respond.


    Anne caught a glimpse of Sam from the corner of her eye. She gained strength and heavily pushed


    Kevin away. At this moment, her beautiful eyes were filled with wrath.


    "Sam, you''re back!"


    Anne looked at him awkwardly. She felt abashed at the thought of Sam seeing them kiss. She didn''t


    even know how to face him.


    "Anne, what''s going on?"


    Sam was baffled. Kevin''s sudden appearance surprised him. He didn''t expect him toe so soon.


    "Nothing, nothing."


    Anne lowered her head in embarrassment, not knowing how to exin. She was also shocked that


    Kevin hade.


    "Didn''t you see what happened? Do you want me to demonstrate it to you again?"


    Kevin was annoyed by the way Anne exined it to Sam. The two of them had nothing to do with each


    other. Did she have to exin to him in a hurry?


    When Sam heard what he said, his face dimmed.


    "Kevin, what do you want? If you have nothing else to do, you can leave now!"


    Anne turned around and red at him. Did he know what he was saying? He even wanted to


    demonstrate it again. How absurd!


    "Didn''t I make it clear? Do you want me to say it once more?


    He disappointedly frowned at her. Did this woman ignore his words?


    Clenching her fists, Anne tried her best to contain her anger. His appearance disturbed her peaceful


    life.


    "Please leave. You are not wee here!" After finishing her sentence, Anne turned her back and


    never looked back at him.

 Chapter 126 The Plan To Get Anne Back

    Chapter 126 The n To Get Anne Back


    "Anne, are you trying to piss me off?" He had tolerated her for so long, but her attitude never changed.


    "Mr. Kevin, this is my home. I don''t want to see you now. Please leave."


    Sam noticed the torment in Anne''s eyes. He felt so distressed for her that he immediately told Kevin to


    leave.


    "Sam, do you know who you are talking to?" His raging eyes narrowed at him. There was a dangerous


    pressure emanating from him.


    "Of course, I know you."


    Sam wasn''t even moved by his words. He even imitated his imposing manner.


    After he saw Anne''s eyes, Kevin suppressed his anger. He snorted and left bitterly.


    When Kevin left, Anne''s legs turned weak. She sat on the sofa and her eyes became empty.


    His sudden reappearance disturbed her sanity. She didn''t know how to react when she faced him just


    now.


    "Anne? Are you okay?" Sam rushed to her side.


    He suddenly felt guilty for no apparent reason when he saw her reaction.


    "Sam, why did he suddenly appear this time? Did hee to disturb my peace again?"


    Her knees shivered as she turned around to face Sam. The confusion was evident in her eyes. She


    didn''t know what how she would react the next time she saw Kevin.


    "Anne, do you want toe back to him?"


    Sam stared into her eyes. The only thing he wanted right now was for her to be happy.


    "You know it''s impossible for me to be with him. Why did you ask such a question?" Anne suddenly


    changed her mood when she noticed the concern in his eyes.


    Thest person she imagined to see was Kevin. She finally drew the line in their rtionship. She no


    longer wanted him to get involved in her life.


    "Why is it impossible? I can see that you still can''t forget him and he still has a ce in your heart. In


    that case, why can''t you two be together? You want to be with him too, right?"


    It was heartbreaking to push the woman he loved to another man, but the only thing that he wanted for


    her was to find her happiness.


    His conscience wouldn''t allow her to be with him unwillingly. He knew that he would only feel bad every


    single day if he saw that she was unhappy. He only wanted to put a smile on her face.


    "The two of us are not from the same world at all, and he has Cherry by his side."


    The thought of Cherry and Kevin being together devastated her. She was puzzled at the thought of why


    Kevin was still provoking her when he already had the woman he wanted to marry.


    "What if he leaves Cherry? Will you consider going back to him?" His eyes were expectant and his


    heart beat rapidly while he awaited her answer.


    "Sam, what''s wrong with you today? Why do you always ask me such hypothetical and impossible


    questions? You have never asked such questions before."


    Her forehead creased as she asked him. Anne was bewildered by his actions. It was unbing of


    him to ask about her rtionship with Kevin.


    "Nothing. I just want you to follow your heart. I just want to see you happy." He withdrew his gaze from


    her and didn''t bother to repeat the question.


    "My rtionship with him is over. Now, all I want is to see my child. So please, help me."


    Anne stared into his deep eyes, etching her words into his brain.


    Thest thing she wanted to happen was to see Kevin. The most important thing for her right at that


    moment was to see her child, and that was when she could finally be fulfilled.


    Sam kept silent for a long time, examining the expression in her eyes until he finally spoke. "Okay, I will


    help you as much as I can. If it''ll make you happy, I''ll do it."


    He began to doubt his decision when he noticed that she seemed to be disturbed. He didn''t know if


    what he did for her was the right thing to do.


    He knew that she was only pretending not to care, but the look in her eyes revealed the truth. As much


    as he hated to admit it, she still loved Kevin, and it tormented him to think about it.


    "I''m tired. I''ll go upstairs and get some rest." Her heart couldn''t bear to suppress her emotions


    anymore, so she decided to head back to her room.


    Her mind was aplete mess. She couldn''t think straight.


    Watching her hunched back because of loneliness made Sam feel sorry for her.


    Kevin drove the car at full speed. The expression on his dashing face could not be painted.


    That damn woman! He came all the way here just to see her, and this was how she treated him. Not


    only was she not happy to see him, she even drove him away!


    The secretary was waiting at the front door when Kevin arrived at his vi in America. He was


    expecting that his boss woulde back with Anne, but the only person he saw stepping out of the car


    was Kevin.


    Did the trip not go well?


    "Mr. Kevin, where is Miss Anne? She didn''te back with you?" He immediately ran towards Kevin


    as he asked him cautiously.


    "Don''t mention that damn woman to me!"


    Kevin was furious every time he thought of Anne. She was fearless. No woman had ever dared to talk


    to him in such an attitude.


    "Mr. Kevin¡­"


    He was dumbfounded by his boss''s angry face. Wasn''t he fine a few hours ago? Why was he suddenly


    so angry?


    "That damn woman is getting bolder and bolder!"


    The more he thought of it, the more furious he became. Her attitude towards him was nothing like what


    he had imagined.


    His expectation that she would rush into arms and beg for him toe back was crushed.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "Mr. Kevin, what happened? Is Miss Anne unwilling toe back?" He was hesitant to ask the


    question when he stared at his gloomy face.


    "Can''t you tell by the look on my face right now?" Kevin red at him coldly. It was obvious that the


    secretary knew the answer.


    "¡­"


    The secretary couldn''t believe that there was someone that could refuse his boss. He was too shocked


    to even utter a word.


    "Mr. Kevin, what are you going to do now?" He sighed helplessly.


    By the way Kevin treated Anne before, he knew that she would be enraged with his boss the moment


    he found her.


    "I''m going home!"


    Kevin dragged his feet towards the vi. His face was the epitome of frustration because there was


    nowhere to vent his anger.


    "Mr. Kevin, are you not going to take Miss Anne back?" The secretary was truly powerless in front of


    Kevin''s vtile temper.


    "Didn''t you know that woman refused me?" Kevin stared daggers at him.


    "Well, I''ll make the arrangements now. Are you nning to head back tonight?"


    "Did I say that I would go back tonight?" Kevin roared with dissatisfaction. His face could not be more


    intimidating.


    Didn''t he say that he wanted to go back just now?


    He really couldn''t understand his boss''s temper; it was too unpredictable.


    "Find a way to make that womane back to me willingly." He really would find a way to get her. He


    couldn''t back down anymore.


    "There is no other way. If you want Miss Anne toe back to you, you should try to woo her. After all,


    women are emotional animals."


    "Write it down for me! Tell me how I can ''woo'' that woman!"


    Kevin had never made this kind of effort for a woman before. His ego didn''t allow him to do so.


    "Okay, Mr. Kevin." The corner of the secretary''s mouth twitched, but he still agreed.


    It seemed that Kevin''s anger signified that he had already fallen in love with Anne. If he didn''t, he


    wouldn''t have made a move to pursue her.


    The next day, the secretary had the list ready and handed it to Kevin. The list was two pages long.


    Kevin''s forehead creased and he furrowed his brows.


    Had it always been this much trouble to get a woman?


    "Do I really have to do everything on this list?"


    He eyed his secretary suspiciously. He doubted that he had to do so much just to get Anne back.


    "Every woman is different, Mr. Kevin. You have to try everything on that list to know what could impress


    Miss Anne." There were so many ways listed to pursue a woman, but the truth was, he only listed a


    few.


    "Let''s start with the first one. You go and prepare one thousand roses and ce them at her door."


    "One thousand? Mr. Kevin, are you sure?" He was shocked. His eyes were uncertain if he should


    follow Kevin''s snap decision.


    "Is that not enough? Then ten thousand bouquets!" Kevin''s face turned sour when he thought that one


    thousand bouquets of roses were not enough.


    Ten thousand...


    "Mr. Kevin, I feel the need to tell you that one thousand bouquets are simply too many..."


    Ten thousand bouquets of roses? Did he want to buy all the roses in the city?


    Where in hell would he find that many roses?


    "Then if a thousand bouquets are enough, just do as I say before you suffer the consequences."


    Kevin''s decision was final. After he finished talking, he left the vi at once.


    The secretary shook his head helplessly as he was thinking about the one thousand bouquets of roses.


    His boss must be thinking that it was just a number.


    Anne was so upset because of what happened the other day that she didn''t want to go out at all.


    Her thoughts were disturbed by a sudden knock at the door. She stared at the door with doubt.


    When she opened the door, Kevin''s face appeared right in front of her.


    After she drew a deep breath to calm down, her face became devoid of emotion.


    "Why are you here again? What are you doing here? I have said yesterday that you are not wee


    here," Anne said with a cold tone.


    "Of course, I''m here for you. Why else would I be here?"


    Kevin said lightly. He tried his best to hold back his anger as he knew that the woman was still furious


    with him.

 Chapter 127 Let Me See My Child

    Chapter 127 Let Me See My Child


    "Kevin, what do you want from me? I have told you countless times that I don''t ever want to see you


    again!"


    With a sullen face and hint of coldness in her eyes, she wondered what Kevin wanted to do. Since he


    had no ns to let her see their son, why did he bother seeing her?


    "I have a surprise for you. Come with me."


    Kevin, who had never been sneered at by any woman, pulled a long face to mask his anger.


    He stepped forward, snatched her by the wrist, and pulled her out.


    "What are you up to, Kevin? Let go of me!" She hassled herself free from the man''s tight grip. Her eyes


    brimmed with anger.


    She couldn''t stand this man''s bullish act anymore. Why did this man abruptlye to disturb her quiet


    life?


    "Can''t you just be a little more obedient? Do you really want me to use force?"


    He lost all his patience because of her attitude. His face darkened as he looked at her with such


    annoyance.


    ''Damn it! Can''t she be a little nicer to me?''


    She was stunned for a moment and looked back at Kevin in shock. Why couldn''t he just tell her what


    he wanted and be done with it?


    "Can''t you do anything else except threaten the people in front of you?"


    This man knew nothing but topel her every time. This was his usual style of getting into people,


    simple and crude!


    "It works to threaten you. You deserve it, you disobedient girl."


    With a dimmed face, Kevin snorted and thought, ''That''s how this works on this little woman. As long as


    I put the squeeze on her, she will obey.''


    Silence took over for a moment as he pondered.


    How brazen was this man to admit it without blinking his eyes...


    Seeing that Anne stood there indifferently like a tree and refused to leave with him, Kevin got infuriated


    again and dragged her out directly, this time without saying a word.


    Anne was obliged to leave with Kevin. He was too overpowering for her to get out of his grip. Moreover,


    this man was domineering. If she refused to go, he would just insist over and over again.


    When Kevin pulled her out of the door, she was surprised that he let go of her hand.


    "Why did you pull me outside? What the heck is wrong with you?" The two stood face to face. With a


    displeased look on her surface, the absence of enthusiasm in her eyes was more obvious.


    "Look what''s in front of us?"


    Ignoring her arrogance, Kevin pointed ahead and said aloof with a smile in his sable eyes.


    Thinking of how touched would this little woman be once she realized what he was up to, he was in a


    favorable mood in a jiff.


    Confused, she looked at the direction his hand pointed. When she saw the path paved like a runway


    with myriad roses, her eyes seemed to be in awe and her heart pounded wildly.


    Did he prepare this for her?


    He had never given her any flowers before. This was a first for her.


    She felt a dull ache from the bottom of her heart. She owned up to the fact that she had fallen in love


    with this man before. Even if he barely did a thing for her, she could not help herself but be moved.


    But why was he doing all this? Why now that her heart stupefied into obliviousness?


    "Anne, if you are moved, just say it. I won''t think silly of you."


    Lookingcently at the absentminded demeanor on Anne''s face, Kevin smiled. He was thrilled,


    thinking that this woman should have already been convinced toe back to him.


    His voice brought Anne back into to earth in a snap. When she saw the triumphant smirk on Kevin''s


    face, her heart sank.


    "Kevin, what is all this? Why are there so many roses in front of my door? It seems like you forgot that


    your Cherry is not here, right?"


    Her voice was stone-cold and passionless.


    Trying her best to hold back the tears dammed in her eyes, she curled her lips sarcastically.


    "Anne!" Kevin growled with a hostile temper in his ghoulish eyes.


    Yikes! She thought the roses were for Cherry? Geez! Did she not realize that he did all this for her?


    "Is there anything else you want to show me, Kevin? If not, please let your men clean this mess. I have


    no business picking up roses here."


    She turned her head away from the roses on the road and spoke with a stoic voice. It was not that she


    wasn''t touched and didn''t appreciate Kevin making a mindful effort for the first time, but the fact that


    she was aroused by it was enough for her to be rmed. She was afraid because when she saw it, she


    couldn''t help but be tender and softhearted, and that meant risking herself once more to the possibility


    of being hurt.


    She didn''t want to suffer from the same heart-rending pain twice.


    "Anne, listen to me. These roses are meant for you. They have nothing to do with Cherry. Can''t you


    see? I want you toe back to me!"


    Oh, man. Why did she have to piss him off this lot?


    "Why should Ie back to you? Do you think I''ll just do as you wish? Because you are Kevin?"


    Anne sneered, and the look in her eyes became frigid as a rock. He was wrong to think that he''d win


    her back. She knew he was only acting that way because of his unreasonable possessiveness and


    nothing more.


    He had always been like this, detached from other people''s belief. As long as he wanted something, he


    would be zealous and possessive, even treating a person like a ything.


    "Because you are mine! So you will stay with me. Are we clear on that?"


    He was desperate to keep her by his side. She was the love of his life, the only woman he wanted.


    "Kevin, do you have any idea what''s going on? We already broke up. We are done. And if I


    remembered correctly, you were the one who broke up with me. Have you forgotten?"


    When she was most vulnerable, this man abandoned her like garbage, and now he suddenly wanted to


    have her back? He had got to be kidding.


    No matter how stupid she was, she was not senseless enough to give a man two chances to devastate


    her.


    "I regret it now. I want you to return to me. You can''t escape from me."


    For his one true love, Kevin would do any means necessary to keep her at his side, and this sweet


    woman could only do so much as returning to him.


    "Why? Why should Ie back to you? Why would I return and let you hurt me once more? Kevin, am


    I such a silly doll in your heart? A toy that you can take if you want and throw away as soon as you lose


    interest?"


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    What did this man think of her as? Amodity?


    The words ''hurt'' and ''throw'' struck the most throbbing ache in his heart.


    As he reminisced the things he had done to this woman in the past, a sudden trace of guilt flushed


    through his ghoulish eyes. Indeed, he had brought misery into her life, but now he just wanted to love


    her seriously.


    "I won''t hurt you again. Anne, pleasee back to me." His voice became a little horse, and there was


    an imperceptible sense of remorse in his tone.


    He had always been a proud man. He would never admit his mistakes because he didn''t believe he


    had done wrong in the first ce. But for the first time, he felt regretful about what he had done to


    Anne.


    Her heart trembled. She could not believe her eyes. She could see right through thement his eyes


    manifested.


    ''Would this conceitful man get off his high horse and really regret?


    Is he the same Kevin I know?'' An arrogant man begging for her toe back.


    It was surreal. She thought that this was all a dream.


    "Kevin, our rtionship was all in the past. Things will never go back to the way it used to be. But could


    you at least let me see our son? I have been longing to see him. How is he? Is he doing okay?"


    Unfortunately, she could not bear the pain of such missing any longer.


    "The child is living a good life. Don''t worry, Cherry will take good care of him. She won''t let anything


    bad happen to him."


    The baby was hisst bargaining chip. How could he let her see their son so easily?


    Anne was shocked to know that Cherry was the one looking after her son.


    "What? You asked Cherry to take care of my baby? How could you do this? Don''t you know how


    vicious she is? How can you leave our son to such a person?"


    Thinking of Cherry''s malicious character, she couldn''t help but be hysterical.


    Cherry had a copious amount of hatred against her. If she had the child in her custody, she could


    redirect that loathing to mistreat the boy, right?


    Thinking of this possibility, Anne couldn''t help but worry. How could she ever trust that the child was


    safe from harsh conduct?


    "Cherry will take good care of my son. Don''t worry. She treats the boy as her own."


    Kevin was agitated with what Anne had said. Perhaps, he felt guilty thinking how he had treated


    Cherry.


    "I want to see the child. I want to see my son now!"


    She needed to see the boy. She had to attest that he was treated well. Otherwise, overthinking about


    what Cherry could possibly do to the child could be the cause of her detriment.


    "You can''t see him. Not now." Kevin couldn''t help but feel sorry when he saw her getting emotional.


    Was there never been another person in this woman''s heart except for her son?


    In her ticker, he couldn''t evenpare to a child she had never seen?


    "Kevin, what in the world do you want me to do so that I could see my baby? He is also my child. How


    could you prevent me from seeing him? What right do you have?!"


    Kevin refused her wish which made Annepletely lose her mind. It was the first time she had


    spoken to Kevin in such a high voice. Her protest was almost roared out in the neighborhood.


    "Calm down, Anne." Why did she be so hysterical all of a sudden? Nothing happened to the baby.


    "Calm down? How can I calm down? Kevin, how badly do you want to hurt me? Are you driving me


    crazy so that you can let go of me?"


    She looked at Kevin in despair. For the first time, she looked dispirited like shattered ss.


    She had always been optimistic and believed that her child would live a happy life, but now she was


    anxious as anything.


    She knew Cherry wouldn''t care for the child''s well-being. The child could suffer. The thought of Cherry''s


    malefic face made her heart pound like a drum.

 Chapter 128 Move On From Him

    Chapter 128 Move On From Him


    Anne rushed towards Kevin and began mming her fists on his chest, letting out all the anger that she


    had nursed in her heart.


    Why did he treat her like this? Why?


    Kevin neither pushed her away nor did he stop her.


    It was obvious that she was angry and she needed to let out her anger so he just let her.


    When she was tired, Kevin pulled her into his arms and held her tightly.


    Her brain told her to push him away but her heart objected.


    "Kevin, do you have any idea how much you hurt me? Why? Why didn''t you believe me?"


    He chose to believe in Cherry over her. He chose to believe that Cherry was kind and she was evil.


    "I won''t hurt you anymore."


    He too was mad at her. He knew of the many bad things that she had done yet in the end, he still


    couldn''t help but fall in love with her.


    A wave ofplex emotions arose in her heart. She ignored what he said as she struggled out of his


    arms and pushed him out the door, promptly mming the door to his face.


    She feared that if she heard his voice again, her heart would soften. She hated it when she couldn''t


    control her own emotions.


    Kevin frowned slightly as he looked at the closed door, anger flickering in his eyes. In the end, he


    decided against knocking again.


    He took his phone out and dialed his secretary''s number. tly, he ordered,


    "Clean up these roses for me."


    It seemed that the idea his secretary gave him did more harm than good. Instead of making progress,


    Anne had shut him out.


    Upon hearing Kevin''s unhappy, his secretary asked cautiously,


    "Mr. Kevin, did it not go well today?"


    "Did you think that stupid idea of yours would work? What kind of idea was that anyway?" Heshed


    into his secretary, airing out his frustrations.


    He briefly considered firing his secretary for that piece of terrible advice that was of no use to him.


    "I looked it up on the inte. That''s odd. It should have worked."


    His secretary sounded confused. Generally, women liked roses. This kind of sweet gesture was a


    surefire way to win any woman''s heart.


    "You got that idea from the inte?" Kevin hissed.


    "Well, not really. I also based it on my experience. I don''t have much so I looked it up on the inte to


    be sure."


    His secretary quickly defended himself upon hearing Kevin''s stone cold voice. Why did he have to let


    that slip out? Now Kevin sounded pissed.


    As it turned out, he had guessed correctly.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    "I''m deducting half a year''s worth of bonuses from your sry!" He couldn''t believe his damn secretary


    was stupid enough to rely on the inte for advice on getting Anne back. Was he trying to make a fool


    of him?


    "Mr. Kevin, could you please sympathize with me? Five months of my sry has already been knocked


    off my pay. If you take away my bonuses too, I''m going to end up eating dirt for all my meals."


    His secretary felt like crying but tears wouldn''te out. How could he be so unlucky? It looked like he


    had no choice but to suck it up.


    He knew very well that Kevin wasn''t just any ordinary man. He needed to be strong or else he could


    lose an entire year''s worth of sry.


    "Do you think it''s too little? If it''s too little, I''ll double it."


    Kevin snorted coldly. Not only did his secretary give himme advice but now he was bargaining with


    him? Maybe he really should fire him.


    "No, no. That''s enough,"


    his secretary hurriedly said, worried that Kevin would take away the rest of his bonuses too.


    "What''s your next n?"


    Kevin was peeved that Anne rejected him despite his grand gesture. He needed to figure out a way to


    win her back as soon as possible.


    "Mr. Kevin, why don''t you invite her to a romantic movie? After all, women are driven by their emotions.


    If you two watch a romantic movie together, she might be reminded of the beautiful memories that you


    two shared,"


    the secretary suggested.


    "Are you sure this is going to work? Or am I just going to waste my time again?" Kevin asked


    skeptically.


    "I think so. Mr. Kevin, why don''t you try it?"


    the secretary responded confidently. Inwardly, he really couldn''t be sure. He was just doing his best to


    make sure he kept the rest of his bonuses.


    "Then I''ll do that. If this still doesn''t work, I''m deducting the rest of your bonuses for the second half of


    the year."


    The warning in Kevin''s tone was palpable. The secretary suddenly felt the urge to leave and find


    another job¡ªbeing Kevin''s secretary was no easy task.


    His work wasn''t limited to thepany but now he was also responsible for Kevin''s love life.


    It seemed that he wasn''t just a secretary now. He was also a nanny.


    "Book a movie house for tomorrow night and choose a good movie. Understand?"


    Kevin sorelycked experience in matters like this so he had no choice but to trust his secretary.


    Anne locked herself in the room as the tears she had been holding back came flooding out.


    How could she face Kevin? What could she do to see her child?


    She sat on the sofa in the living room, lost in thought. She had no idea what to do to make everything


    better.


    When Sam came back, he saw Anne sitting on the sofa, staring nkly with her eyes reddened. It was


    quite obvious that she had just cried.


    "Anne, what happened? Did you cry?"


    He immediately approached her and sat next to her, gazing at her tear-stained pale face.


    "No, no. It''s nothing. Why are you home so early? I thought you had something to do."


    Anne quickly wiped her face, not wanting Sam to see her like this.


    "I finished early so I decided to head home right away. What happened? Just tell me. Maybe I can help


    out."


    Sam didn''t buy her excuse for one second. Her eyes were swollen and red¡ªit was clear as day that


    she had just cried her eyes out.


    "It''s okay. I''m fine, really. Don''t worry about me. Are you hungry? Let me fix something up for you."


    Thest thing she wanted was Sam seeing her in such a mess. She quickly stood up and made her


    way to the kitchen.


    "Anne, you can''t keep running away forever. You have to follow your heart and listen to the voice deep


    in your heart. This is the only way you''ll be happy."


    He shrewdly spected that this must have had something to do with Kevin. It was the only usible


    exnation. Only Kevin had this effect on her.


    At times, he found himself wondering what it must feel like to be capable of making Anne feel this way.


    Upon hearing this, she stiffened up. It seemed that he had seen right through her.


    "Sometimes, life isn''t as simple as I dream it to be. Thanks for the kind words. I know what to do now."


    She knew that Sam was only looking out for her. However, there were just some scars that needed


    more than a lifetime to be healed.


    How could she just forgive Kevin after all that he''d done to her?


    "Anne, I just hope you resolve this as soon as possible so you can stop torturing yourself."


    Did she have any idea how she looked like right now? Sympathy filled his chest. If he could, he would


    bear all the pain for her so she wouldn''t have to hurt like this.


    Anne didn''t want to hear any more of what Sam had to say. She feared that if she let herself be


    persuaded by him, she''d change her mind.


    After her eventful day, it shouldn''te as a surprise that she was in low spirits. She even forgot to


    season the meal she had cooked.


    Sam made a face as he ate his dinner. It tasted so nd but he decided to keep this to himself.


    "Anne. Why don''t you go upstairs and rest?" he said in concern as he put down his chopsticks, sighing


    helplessly.


    "No, thanks. It''ste. The servants have already gone to bed. I''ll clean up the table and go to bedter."


    She lowered her head and took a bite of the food, immediately spitting it out after.


    "I forgot to add salt,"


    she said in a small voice, looking at him rather awkwardly. It seemed that she couldn''t do anything right


    nowadays. How could she forget to season her own cooking?


    "Yeah, you forgot to add salt. I thought you wouldn''t notice."


    Sam shook his head, seemingly resigned. Anne was obviously out of it.


    "Sorry. Let me fix it." She picked up the food on the table and stood up, intending to go back to the


    kitchen but Sam stopped her.


    "Don''t bother. Maybe you should take your time and make yourself feel better first. I''m really worried


    about you."


    She was disconcerted and upset yet she still volunteered to cook. Why did she have to do this to


    herself?


    "I''m fine. Don''t worry about me."


    Being the proud woman that she was, she didn''t want to admit that she was depressed because of


    Kevin. Now more than ever, she had to move on from him.


    "You don''t have to pretend in front of me. Go back to your room and rest. I''ll take it from here,"


    Sam said gently as he took the te from her hand, rubbing her shoulders as a way tofort her.


    What he really wanted was for her to open up to him and tell him what was bothering her. It made him


    feel bad that she chose to keep her burdens to herself.

 Chapter 129 Unable To Dodge

    Chapter 129 Unable To Dodge


    On the evening of the following day, Kevin appeared at her door as expected.


    His long and straight figure was perfectly traced on his solid ck handmade Armani suit.


    When Anne came out, he was standing beside her with an unfinished cigarette in his hand.


    He smoked smartly and elegantly, but she could not help furrowing her brows. He did not smoke


    before. Since when did he learn to do that?


    But this thought onlysted for a moment. This man was outside of her business. There was no need


    for her to worry about how he was doing.


    She looked at him frigidly after she came to her senses.


    "What are you doing here? I thought we have already talked it through."


    What on earth did this man want? Why did he keep haunting her all the time? What should she do to


    make him disappear in her life?


    "Put away your dead face. It makes me feel awful!"


    Damn, this was all she could say when she saw him. There were so many women out there dying to


    see him, but this woman was not well pleased.


    Dead face? What a mean man!


    "If you have something to say, please tell me straight away. I have something else to do!" she said,


    looking at Kevin in frustration.


    This man was getting on her nerves as he was also getting extremely harsh. He was not wee, but


    he came to pester her every day.


    "Get in the car!" he said with a frown.


    "I won''t go with you!"


    Why should she listen to him and get in his car? Who was he to her now? And what right did he have to


    order her?


    "Anne, don''t test my patience. Don''t drive me into using force." Kevin lost his patience. This little


    woman put on a long face after she saw him. He had never been treated like this by a woman before.


    "Kevin, can you stop being so arrogant? Stop showing up in front of my house. I don''t want to see you!"


    Anne scowled at him. Threatening her was what he did best.


    "You don''t want to see me? Just so you know, it''s not up to you. I''ll give you three seconds to get in the


    car. If you don''t, I''ll drag you in."


    His sullen handsome face dimmed as he looked at Anne. They hadn''t seen each other for a while, but


    this woman''s temper had grown a lot.


    She clenched her fists and tried to suppress her anger. He was the one who asked her to get lost, but


    he frequently pop up in front her house. How ironic, wasn''t it?


    "Three¡­ Two¡­ One¡­ So you want to y it like that? Fine, I''ll carry you to the car."


    Few seconds had passed, but there was no responseing from Anne. Kevin slightly raised his


    eyebrows and immediately walked towards her.


    Realizing that he was serious, Anne knew that there was no way to stop him. Given her panic, she


    finally chose topromise.


    This man''s sense of superiority had cut her off from her right to refuse and the ability to contend with


    him.


    Seeing her get in the car obediently, he smiled. Then, he sat beside her.


    In order to get closer to Anne, he took his driver with him this time, so that he could sit next to her.


    His mood brightened together with his dark eyes when he felt her breath.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "You frequently lost your tempertely. I didn''t expect you to be so grumpy," he chuckled when he saw


    her enraged.


    Anne looked cute when she was angry. What was she mad about? Was it because she cared about


    him?


    "Everyone has a temper. People would lose temper especially when ites to the person they least


    want to see," Anne retorted without looking at him. This man was indeed unbelievable.


    "The person they least want to see¡­are you referring to me?"


    His eyes narrowed a bit. His good mood suddenly became gloomy because of her statement. Damn it,


    this woman never failed to put him in such a bad disposition.


    "You had already answered it. Why do you still ask?" she fiercely replied. There was no trace of fear on


    her face.


    If this happened long ago, she would have worried that this man might hurt her, but now she had


    nothing to be frightened of.


    sping his fists, Kevin tried hard to hold back his rage. No woman had dared to talk to him in such a


    tone. This woman was undeniably brave!


    "Mr. Kevin, be frank if you want to tell me something. If you don''t have anything else, I''ll get off the car!"


    She did not want to spend one more second with him. It was painful to pretend to be casual in front of


    him. She felt that she was about to lose her guard.


    "Why are you in such a hurry to get off the vehicle? Is there another man waiting for you?"


    Aggravation was evident in his voice. He was unhappy when he thought of Sam, the man who was


    living with her. He was envious that he got to be with her day and night.


    Moreover, Sam still liked Anne. He felt robbed.


    Another man? What did he mean by saying that? Was he jealous?


    She turned around to look at him in bewilderment and smiled with self-mockery when she saw his


    nk look. How could this man be jealous because of her? At most, it was because of his


    possessiveness.


    "Regardless of whether I have a man or not, Sam is still waiting for me at home. I have to go back


    now."


    All of a sudden, an idea came to her mind. If Kevin believed that she had another man, he would not


    bother her anymore.


    As soon as she thought of this, she couldn''t resist using Sam as an excuse. After all, he was the most


    suitable person for this kind of situation.


    "What do you mean, Anne? Are you telling me that you are with Sam?"


    He looked at her coldly, and his dark eyes became malicious. If this woman really fell in love with


    another man, she would not let him go!"


    "What? If you can have another woman, why can''t I? We just took what we needed when we were


    together."


    Noticing that he became agitated, she thought this trick was effective. For a moment, she spoke


    deviously.


    After all, she was no longer terrified of what this man would do to her.


    "Took what we needed? How could you say such a thing?" Kevin felt his heart about to explode. He


    wanted to strangle her.


    "Why can''t I say it out loud? Isn''t it natural between men and women? Aren''t they together for


    sleeping? Aren''t you with Cherry to sleep with her?"


    A disdainful sneer appeared on her face. There was a frivolous tone in her words.


    He squeezed his fists, and his chest heaved violently because of anger.


    This woman had always been very reserved. They hadn''t seen each other for only more than a month,


    but she became too frivolous. Was she still the same Anne he knew?


    "Did you sleep with Sam?" He suddenly approached her. His ck eyes were burning as if they would


    spurt out mes at any time.


    The idea that this woman had slept with another man made him ufortable.


    His question made Anne''s false calmness slowly copse. As she looked at his face at a close


    distance, her heart beat faster.


    She tried her best to hold back her feelings for him. She snickered and put her arms around his neck


    out of the blue. Her pink thin lips approached his, and her breath was as fragrant as orchids.


    "It''s normal for a man to sleep with a woman. You should know that, Mr. Kevin." Her statement meant


    something. The frivolous smile on her face made Kevin want to throttle her.


    "Anne!"


    Kevin growled out Anne''s name and raised his hand. He wanted to beat her, but he did not know what


    was preventing him from doing it.


    "Mr. Kevin, is there anything else you want to ask me?" Her charming smile remained, but there was a


    faint disappointment in her eyes as she looked at him.


    "You already slept with him. Good. Who do you think is better in bed? Sam or me?" Kevin''s face turned


    bitter, and the coldness around him made people feel as if they had fallen into an eighteenyer ice


    cer.


    "Well... I''ve been with him for a long time. I already forgot how I felt when I had sex with you,"


    Anne said. She thought that this man must hate her so much now that he wouldn''t continue to trouble


    her.


    "Seriously? Have you forgotten? Do I need to remind you how it felt?


    After he said this, his tall body came over with fury on his face.


    "You¡­ What are you doing?"


    Anne felt a little flustered. His expression was so frightening. Did he really want to kill her?


    She felt good when she said those things to make him feel bad. But it was not until now that she felt


    how frightening this man was. If she told him that she regretted doing so, would he change his mind?


    "You said that you forgot how you felt when we had sex, right? I''ll let you relive it now!"


    Damn, that was good. Let her recall and know whose woman she was.


    "I¡­ I''m just kidding. Calm down. Let''s talk it through, okay?"


    Anne smiled awkwardly and shrank back to the corner. She wanted to distance herself from him, but


    the space in the car was too small that she was unable to dodge.

 Chapter 130 Watch A Movie

    Chapter 130 Watch A Movie


    "Don''t you think it''s toote for you to say that? Maybe I should show you who''s your man!"


    Kevin crushed his lips on Anne''s and kissed her hastily without giving her the chance to protest. Her


    lips didn''t change at all. They were still as sweet as before, the taste that he had been missing all this


    time.


    After she left, he couldn''t count how many times he had dreamed of her.


    Her mind suddenly went haywire and all she could do was open her eyes.


    When he felt that the woman didn''t refuse, he smiled in the kiss. He always knew that she had some


    feelings for him. Otherwise, she would have pushed him away.


    His kiss was dominating and filled with desire for the woman.


    Anne finally regained her senses when she felt the air got knocked out of her. When she recounted the


    rtionship she had with the man, she quickly struggled to get out of his grasp.


    Kevin frowned, displeased with her sudden resistance. He quickly held her head in ce and pulled


    her closer as he deepened the kiss.


    He didn''t believe that this woman had no feelings for him whatsoever.


    He kissed her for God-knows-how-long and only let her go when they had to breathe.


    "Who do you think is the best kisser now?" He raised his brows as his eyes darkened with lust for her.


    Once she got her bearing back, the woman red at him. She was confused as to why he kissed her


    out of nowhere. She was disgusted when she thought that the only reason he did that was to test


    whether he was a great kisser or not.


    "Are you crazy?"


    Anne wiped her lips aggressively as he tried to get rid of the man''s lingering kiss.


    She hated it whenever this man acted despicably towards her.


    "Wasn''t Sam crazy when he kissed you? Tell me, did you have sex with him?"


    He got enraged just by the thought that Anne had sex with him. He was so furious that he even


    considered killing Sam.


    "Do I have to answer your question? Do you even have the right to ask me about that?" she rebuked


    and looked at him coldly.


    This man knew nothing but extreme possessiveness.


    "I see you still have that foul-mouth of yours. Do you want me to teach you a lesson?"


    he asked in a warning tone after she had talked to him in a disrespectful manner.


    Anne stared daggers at Kevin. She wanted to scream and tell him how despicable he was but she


    decided to bite her tongue. She knew what type of man he was. If she annoyed him more, she would


    be the one to suffer in the end.


    "Stop the car. I want to get off!" she snapped at the secretary when she couldn''t bear her anger


    anymore.


    The secretary could only look at her through the rearview mirror. He heaved a sigh but continued to


    drive.


    It seemed that his boss''s n of getting his wife back wasn''t going well.


    "I said, I want to get off!" she yelled once again when the car didn''t stop.


    However, the driver ignored her plea. She wondered if the secretary was deaf. Otherwise, he would


    have pulled the car to a stop.


    "Do you think that I''d let you out of my car? Unless you jump out of here, you''re stuck with me,"


    Kevin dismissed. It was hard enough to get her in the car. Why would he let her get off here easily? He


    still had a long n ahead.


    "What are you nning to do? Where are you taking me?" she demanded an answer. At the same


    time, she wondered how on earth she could get out of the car.


    "You''ll know it soon." He nced at Anne and sat up straight,pletely ignoring the woman beside


    him.


    He decided that he would investigate her rtionship with Sam. If what she said would true, he


    wouldn''t let him go.


    The reason why he had favored Sam to go to America with Anne was to take care of her and not to


    have his way towards her. Anne belonged to him alone.


    He wanted to ignore the woman''s icy re so he closed his eyes and pretended to be asleep.


    The car was fast. Soon enough, they arrived at their destination. Kevin opened his eyes the moment


    their vehicle stopped.


    He looked at Anne, whose forehead was creased with impatience and annoyance, with his dark and


    deep eyes.


    Anne was too focused on her anger that she failed to notice where they were.


    "We''re here," Kevin informed and got out of the car.


    The woman took a deep breath and tried to suppress her emotion before she went out of the car.


    She nced at the word ''Cinema'' that hung above and frowned slightly. She turned around and looked


    at him, displeased at the ce where they arrived.


    "Why did you bring me here?"


    she asked in a monotonous voiceced with impatience. The man must have gonepletely insane


    that he brought her here.


    "Obviously, we''re going to watch a movie," he answered with raised brows. ''Is this woman so stupid


    that she wasn''t able to see that he wanted to watch a movie with her?''


    Kevin could vividly remember how his secretary told him that one of the most favorite things women did


    was watch a movie.


    "Watch a movie, huh?"


    she sneered at how ridiculous his idea was.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Suddenly, she remembered that one time when he hugged Cherry inside the cinema while she stood


    outside for several hours.


    For a moment, she wondered if the man had forgotten about it already, or was he trying to reveal her


    scar?


    "Hey, what''s wrong?" He asked as he noticed that Anne''s tone was strange. His mood went down


    when he realized that she didn''t look that happy and excited as he was.


    He couldn''t decipher what the woman wanted to say with that look and tone.


    "What''s wrong with me? Can''t you see it yourself? I''m not interested in going and watching a movie


    with you. Just let me go home, it''s gettingte."


    Anne turned around and was about to leave but Kevin grabbed her arm.


    "If you''re not interested, then I am! Stop testing my patience. You know that I have limited patience."


    No matter how much he wanted to tolerate her, it was still hard to be rejected over and over again. He


    wanted to go crazy because of this woman''s treatment towards him.


    "I have limited patience too, Mr. Kevin. Now can you please stop disturbing my life? We both know that


    we have nothing to do with each other anymore."


    She wondered what she could do just to get this man out of her life. His logic was out of her grasp. She


    didn''t know if he had too much free time on his hand that he was too invested in disturbing her life.


    "Nothing to do with each other, huh? How could you say such things? I never agreed to that!"


    His strong and domineering voice rang on her ears.


    He strode towards her, his brows creased tightly. ''He was the one who proposed that they should end


    their rtionship so what the hell was his problem?''


    "Mr. Kevin, aren''t you the one who proposed that we should put an end to our rtionship? I think you


    should go and get your facts right," she fired back.


    She could still recall the time when she gave birth to her baby. At the weakest point of her life, the time


    when she needed him the most, he kicked her out mercilessly. What was he trying to say now?


    "I want you back right this instant. You got a problem with that?"


    He noticed that she had changed. Her sharp tongue managed to talk back at him now. She even used


    his words just so she could get rid of him.


    ''Problem? Of course, I got a problem with you.''


    She got her own life now. She didn''t have to follow whatever he wanted anymore.


    "Mr. Kevin, I''m not in the mood to watch a movie with you. Now please, if you''ll excuse me," she sighed


    in exasperation. She turned around once again and tried to leave. It seemed that Kevin was getting


    more and more overbearing.


    She didn''t want to deal with a person who only knew how to impose his ideas on others. It was too


    immature for her liking.


    Kevin fumed in rage inside upon her words. ''This damned woman!''


    He walked towards her and aggressively grabbed her hand then pulled her inside the cinema.


    "Let go of me! I told you, I don''t want to watch a movie with you! Can''t you listen to me just this once?"


    she yelled. She hated the fact that this man never considered the feelings of others. He was too self-


    centered. He only cared about what he wanted.


    "You know how overbearing I am, Anne. Don''t test my patience!"


    he bellowed. He had pestered her to go with him in the most humble way he knew but she kept on


    testing him. It seemed that he had pampered her.


    "Kevin, let me go!" she protested.


    Anne was furious not just because he disturbed her but also because of how he treated her. No one


    deserved to be treated like this.


    Kevin held her hand tightly and ignored her refusals until they arrived at their designated seats.


    He enclosed her in his arms and kept her in ce. The movie started and the secretary was courteous


    enough to not follow them inside.


    "Kevin, let''s talk."


    Since she knew that the man would never let her go, Anne decided to talk to him instead. She knew


    how strange this man''s mind worked after all.


    "Talk about what? About youing back to me? If you have anything you want, just tell me,"


    he offered. He was determined enough. He could make some concessions as long as the woman


    would return to him at the end of the day.


    Anne was speechless.


    She stared at him with widened eyes and her mouth hung open. She was at a loss of words at how


    clueless the man was at the subject that she wanted to talk about.


    "What I want to talk about is how you should never disturb my life anymore. Our rtionship is over.


    Can you please stop pestering me? Besides, you already have someone by your side. I refuse to be


    your woman."


    Cherry was her girlfriend now. So was he asking her to be his mistress by saying that he wanted her


    back?


    She wasn''t stupid and she was not that generous to share either!

 Chapter 131 Does It Bother You That I Have Another Woman

    Chapter 131 Does It Bother You That I Have Another Woman


    "Does it bother you that I have another woman?"


    Staring at Anne with his dark eyes, Kevin waited for her answer. If she would admit that she cared


    about his rtionship with Cherry, it would make everything so much easier.


    Right now, there was no other woman he wanted than Anne.


    If Anne was being truthful, she would say just how much she cared.


    However, no matter how much pain it was causing her, she would not speak it out.


    "Whether or not you have another woman around you does not concern me, Mr. Kevin. I''d prefer not to


    know about your personal rtions. If you may, please do note into my life ever again."


    There was a calmness in Anne''s eyes as she spoke, which made Kevin feel all the more flustered and


    angry.


    "If it is about anything else, we can talk it through. But about what you said, it''s non-negotiable."


    His voice boomed as his brows tightly knitted across his forehead. There was no chance he was going


    to let her escape from him.


    Anne was left speechless. With a helpless look on her face, she couldn''t figure out how she should


    make him understand what she was trying to say.


    "You only have two choices," he continued. "One, stay here and watch this movie with me. You can


    leave afterwards. Or two, you give yourself to me right at this instant!"


    Recently, the only thing Kevin was keen on doing was threats. Every time he didn''t get his way with


    Anne, he would throw harsh threats at her, thinking that it would work without fail.


    ''This man is getting really--!''


    Never had she seen such a shameless man saying such horrible things to her!


    What she wanted to do right now was leave. However, his threat kept ringing in her ears. From the way


    she knew him, she knew that he kept his promises. If she left, this man might really try to force her into


    doing something she didn''t want to do.


    Defeated, she sat quietly beside him. With a content nod, he reached up and put his arm over her


    shoulders. All the while, Anne kept wishing that the movie would end soon. She remembered how he


    had watched a movie with Cherry, the two of them sitting beside each other so intimately. The


    difort she was feeling made it incredibly hard for her not to lean away from Kevin.


    Meanwhile, Kevin was having a hard time concentrating on the movie ying. From time to time, he


    would steal nces at Anne.


    It was rare for him to see her act so obediently like this. Anne, on the other hand, was trying to divert all


    her focus on the screen to keep her distracted.


    Eventually, it piqued her interest. The movie was about a young man and a young woman who went


    through a great number of setbacks. After fixing their rtionship, the two of them lived happily ever


    after. Seeing the heroine''s heartfelt smile at the end made Anne inexplicably flustered.


    She couldn''t help but rte to the two main characters, especially when they were going through all


    their problems. Although it ended on a good note, she still felt that things were not as simple in real life.


    As the credits started to roll, Anne was stillpletely immersed in the plot. How wonderful it would be


    if the same thing happened between her and Kevin!


    "So... Did you like it?"


    Seeing how quiet she was, Kevin raised his eyebrows and looked at her with amusement.


    It was just a silly, romance movie after all. The way Anne looked so deep in thought made him curious.


    Was she feeling as if she was the heroine of the movie?


    Regaining herposure, Anne took a deep breath and stood up.


    "Let''s go. You said you would let me leave after watching this with you." Without saying anything more,


    she stood up and walked out.


    With a frown, he clicked his tongue in annoyance as he watched her slender back. When she opened


    the door, he finally stood up and quickly followed her.


    Even though he still wasn''t content on how she was acting towards him, it was still much better than


    before. From the way he saw it, it seemed as if she really had feelings for him.


    The movie had helped a lot in breaking the ice between him and Anne, and Kevin was a bit thankful for


    his secretary for suggesting this to him.


    As they sat in the car, Anne just stared out the window and didn''t say a word. In her head, she was still


    thinking about the movie, and about her and Kevin.


    "Why are you quiet all of a sudden? Have you gotten dumb or something?" Kevin snorted, as he was


    not used to her sudden quietness.


    ''Could this man get any ruder?''


    Rolling her eyes at him, Anne threw a sarcastic smile at him.


    "No."


    "Then why aren''t you say anything?" Her denial made Kevin a little dissatisfied. Was this woman


    deliberately not talking to him?


    "Say what? Is there anything to say between us?"


    All she wanted to do was be quiet while she thought about things. Couldn''t she do that in peace? As


    Kevin heard this, his hands tightened on the steering wheel.


    "Yes! And there is actually a lot to talk about!" ''Damn it! Is she telling me that she still has nothing to


    say to me?!''


    "What do you want me to say, Mr. Kevin? I''m all ears,"


    she said in an indifferent tone. This left Kevin speechless. When he didn''t say anything, Anne shrugged


    and looked back out the window.


    "Say my name, damn it! I don''t want to hear you call me Mr. Kevin anymore. Do you understand?"


    ''Why is she still calling me that?! It''s as if we never had anything special between us!''


    It was undeniable that they had done every intimate thing that a couple were supposed to do.


    ''This man is so overbearing to order me like that,'' Anne thought angrily.


    "Anne, do you love me?" Ignoring her indifference, he looked at her intensely. His low voice shook with


    emotion.


    Shocked, she turned back to look at him. This man''s question was really unexpected. It was so


    uncharacteristic of him to ask such thing.


    Was he really serious? Or was he just being crazy again?


    A secondter, sheughed at herself for overthinking the situation. She was sure that he was only


    asking this because of his unreasonable possessiveness.


    Looking out of the window again, she decided not to answer his question at all.


    "Anne, look into my eyes and answer my question!" HIs voice echoed in the car when he saw how she


    had ignored him,


    "I don''t want to answer such a meaningless question. There are so many women who love you. If you


    want to hear something sweet, you can ask them. I think they will be very happy to answer your


    question."


    Why did he ask such a question? His sweetheart obviously loved him so much. He should ask her,


    shouldn''t he? Why did he suddenly ask her this?


    "Anne!"


    His heart was instantly filled with anger. This damn woman actually suggested that he ask someone


    else!


    "Yes?"


    she answered nonchntly, deaf and oblivious to his anger. There was no way she was going to allow


    herself to hope that their rtionship would be mended. Thest thing she wanted to feel was the


    sadness and disappointment she felt when they had first parted ways.


    When Kevin heard her response, his face darkened, but he couldn''t lose his temper inexplicably. The


    more he did, the more he feared that he might push her away for good.


    "If you care that I have other women around me, I promise you that I will take care of that."


    When he said these words, he meant it wholeheartedly. If only Anne was willing toe back into his


    life, she would be the only woman he would love for the rest of his life. He had not wanted someone as


    much as he wanted her.


    That would mean that he would have to get rid of Cherry, which he was more than willing to do for


    Anne.


    It was true that Cherry''s mother had saved him. However, he was not some saint. He was not about to


    let the love of his life slip from his fingers just because he owed someone''s kindness.


    ''He''ll take care of it?'' Anne thought skeptically. How was he going to do that? She knew that Cherry


    was his sweetheart. Was he really willing to leave her?


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    On second thought, maybe he was just offering her another agreement so as to keep her by his side


    for a longer term.


    Thinking of this, Anne felt pitiful for herself. It was ridiculous that she was still holding up hope that she


    could have her ''happily ever after'' with this man.


    "Do you have any other conditions?"


    Seeing that she didn''t say anything, Kevin asked with a frown.


    "Do you think there are always ''conditions'' in this world?"


    This man always put forward conditions to her. Did he think that she was a woman who put interest


    above everything? Or maybe he just thought so right from the beginning.


    "So are you telling me that you don''t want anything from me?" There was no emotion on his face, and it


    was hard to tell whether he was happy or angry from his tone.


    She looked at him angrily. What did he mean? When did she want anything from him?


    It was as if he was bound to misunderstand her all the time. Why couldn''t he just listen to her words


    carefully and figure it out? At that moment, she figured that he was still thinking that she was the one


    who did that awful thing to Ruth.


    "If I say that Ruth''s death has nothing to do with me," Anne started, saying each word as carefully as


    she could, "and that I had nothing to do with the fact that she was pushed down the stairs, would you


    believe me?"


    Thinking of the things he had misunderstood her for, she couldn''t help but feel sad. She was


    completely innocent, and yet he still wouldn''t believe no matter what she said.


    "I''ll send someone to investigate it. If you didn''t do it, then you didn''t."


    In fact, he really didn''t believe that Ruth''s death was caused by Anne. But the surveince video at that


    time was as clear as day that it was impossible to deny.


    "Investigate? So are you saying you still don''t believe me? Look, if a part of you still thinks that I''m


    some vicious woman, why are you still trying to be together with me? Won''t you be doing yourself a


    favor if you just let me disappear from your life forever?"


    Just like that, her heart flooded with pain again. Even up until now, he didn''t believe her, and it was just


    so disappointing for her to know that.


    How she wished this man could believe her once. Just once...


    But now, she knew that wasn''t going to happen.


    "Come on! The only thing I want is you. Why can''t you just let me have what I want?"


    ''Damn it! She is so annoying!'' Even if she didn''t do it, he still needed time to find out the truth to prove


    her innocence.


    If he couldn''t prove her innocence, it wouldn''t matter whether or not he believed her. Others would still


    think that she was some criminal.


    However, being his woman and believing in her were twopletely different things. Anne didn''t know


    why he just couldn''t understand that.


    Sighing helplessly, she stared out into the window, suddenly feeling emotionally drained.


    The car zoomed along the highway. Soon enough, they reached the building where she and Sam lived


    in.


    "Thank you for taking me home," Anne said. Before Kevin could say another word, she quickly got out


    of the car and closed the door behind her.

 Chapter 132 Being Followed

    Chapter 132 Being Followed


    Kevin couldn''t help but feel mildly irked as he watched Anne''s receding figure. He had done so many


    things for her these past few days yet he had barely made any progress.


    If his secretary hadn''t advised him to take it slow, he wouldn''t have hesitated to use force.


    After all, the only times he could get her to be obedient before was when he used force.


    "Mr. Kevin, I think you''re making progress with your rtionship with Miss Anne." His secretary nced


    at him through the rearview mirror, a hint of excitement flickering in his eyes.


    "What made you say that?"


    Kevin said coldly, rolling his eyes. Anne wasn''t even taking him seriously!


    "At least you two didn''t fight on your way back..." his secretary muttered, shrinking back in fear under


    Kevin''s sharp gaze.


    In the past, Anne and Kevin would be at each other''s throats every second they spent together. While it


    was certainly a stretch to call this progress, it was better than nothing. At the very least, they weren''t


    constantly quarreling anymore.


    "Just focus on driving!"


    Kevin spat as he looked out the window, visibly annoyed.


    Seeing the displeasure on Kevin''s face, the secretary shut his mouth and continued to drive in silence.


    "Where were you? Why are youing home sote? I tried calling you but couldn''t get through." As


    soon as Anne arrived home, Sam hurriedly walked towards her, a worried look on his face.


    "You called me?"


    Perplexed, Anne took out her phone only to find that it had been turned off.


    It must have been Kevin. Only he would be capable of doing something so childish.


    "What happened? Where were you? You were out for so long," Sam pressed, eyeing her carefully. This


    time, he noticed that she seemed noticeably pale.


    "It''s nothing. I just spent some time outside by myself. My phone might have run out of power. That''s


    probably why I didn''t receive your calls."


    Anne shed him an awkward smile, purposely omitting Kevin''s name.


    He could tell that she was embarrassed. It was also obvious that she was lying but he decided not to


    mention it.


    "Have you eaten?"


    He changed the topic. Just seeing the look on her face was enough to tell him whom she had really


    been with the entire time she was out.


    "Not yet. I''m going to prepare dinner now." She was a little hungry after being out for so long.


    "Why don''t we just go out for dinner? You haven''t had a proper meal since you arrived here."


    Honestly, he just didn''t want to eat her unseasoned food anymore.


    "I''m going to change my clothes. Wait for me." She then headed upstairs to change her clothes.


    About half an hourter, they arrived at a western restaurant. It was a rather romantic restaurant much


    to Sam''s excitement. Meanwhile, Anne just didn''t have the heart to refuse. After all, it was just a meal.


    He knew perfectly well that she only saw him as a friend. The two of them were very clear about this.


    From a distance, Kevin sat in his ck Ferrari sports car, a sour look on his face. They had just barely


    parted ways and she was already having dinner at a romantic restaurant with Sam. What did she take


    Kevin for anyway?


    As he watched her smile and chat happily with Sam inside the restaurant, anger surged inside him.


    Had she forgotten about him already? How could she act as if nothing had happened between them?


    "I heard they have great food here. You should eat more. You''ve been looking a little thin nowadays."


    The two sat across from each other. Seeing her face so ashen and sallow, Sam couldn''t help but feel


    bad for her.


    He had foolishly thought that bringing her to America would make her feel better. It seemed that no


    matter where she was, Kevin still haunted her heart.


    "Okay. Thank you, Sam."


    Sensing Sam''s concern, Anne smiled stiffly at him. She looked out of the window in an attempt to hide


    her emotions.


    Sadness overcame her but she had to pretend to be fine in front of Sam as she didn''t want him to


    worry about her anymore.


    "I''ve already told you that you shouldn''t be so polite to me. I thought we were friends."


    Her courteousness towards him made him feel quite ufortable.


    If Kevin couldn''t make her happy, he shouldn''t add to her suffering anymore.


    "It''s just that you''ve helped me so much. I don''t know what else to say but to thank you." "


    He was the one who was there for her when she was going through the most difficult times of her life.


    As much as she was moved by his friendship, she couldn''t give him what he wanted.


    "I did all those things because I wanted to. Don''t dwell on it. All I care about is your happiness. You


    shouldn''t stress about it."


    For the first time in his life, he felt strongly about protecting someone. Yet even then, he couldn''t make


    her happy. He felt so useless and lost.


    Upon hearing this, she only felt guiltier. How nice it must be if he was the person she loved and not


    Kevin.


    "If only he could trust me and care about me as much as you do..."


    Anne murmured as she lowered her head. ''If only Kevin could care about me and love me as much as


    Sam did,'' she thought to herself.


    Although she spoke in a low voice, Sam still heard her clearly. He knew that she still couldn''t let go of


    Kevin. For a moment, he felt upset.


    "Anne, are you still thinking about him? If you want toe back to him, I can help you."


    He knew that she only saw him as a friend¡ªnothing more and nothing less.


    Kevin was the only one who could make her happy.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    "Until now, he still believes that I had something to do with Ruth''s death and that I''m the one who


    murdered her. How could we possibly be together?"


    An ironic smile tugged at the corners of her mouth. Her heart was filled with bitterness knowing that this


    was what Kevin believed about her.


    No matter how many times she tried to exin herself, he still stood by his belief that she was a


    murderer.


    "Don''t worry. Soon enough, he''ll find out the truth. I believe you and I know you''d never be able to do


    something like that."


    He knew her very well. As far as he was concerned, she had nothing but goodness inside her. How


    could she kill someone? It was obvious that someone had set her up.


    "Thank you for believing me. Either way, I don''t care if he believes me or not." More than anything, she


    was disappointed in Kevin. She''d tried to exin herself so many times already yet he refused to


    believe her every time.


    "Let''s eat. We shouldn''t dwell on such negative things. Just forget about them. Let''s go for a walkter.


    I haven''t taken you to a walk since we arrived here in America."


    He didn''t want Anne focus on the negative things anymore so he decided to change the topic.


    "Okay." Anne shed him a grin, shoving Kevin at the back of her mind.


    She had decided then that she was going to forget about him and cut him off for good.


    During dinner, Sam purposely told lighthearted stories to make Anne feel better. Fortunately, it seemed


    to work.


    Kevin sat in his car, watching as the two had dinner and enjoyed each other''spany. Needless to


    say, he was stewing in anger.


    Damn it! Why did she seem so happy around Sam? When she was around Kevin, she barely spared


    him a smile!


    "Would you like some more dessert?" Sam asked thoughtfully after they had dinner, seeing that Anne


    had lightened up.


    "No, thanks. I already ate a lot. Let''s go."


    Thankfully, she was feeling a lot better. Her appetite had improved too as she seemed to have had a


    good meal.


    "Okay."


    Tenderness filled his eyes. Knowing that she felt better because of him made him feel inexplicably


    happy.


    "Isn''t the night sky beautiful in America too?"


    Sam quipped when silence fell upon them. He figured if Anne grew quiet, she could end up thinking


    about Kevin again.


    "Well, that''s good."


    She couldn''t bring herself to enjoy the lovely scenery as she couldn''t get her mind off Kevin.


    It still pained her to remember her hurtful past with him.


    Amidst the biting cold, Anne shivered, wearing only a thin dress.


    "Here. Put it on. I forgot to remind you to bundle up."


    He took off his coat and draped it over her shoulders, looking at her fondly.


    "Thank you." She averted her gaze, purposely looking away so as to avoid his loving gaze.


    The more he showed affection for her, the guiltier she felt.


    Seeing that she didn''t refuse, he smiled from ear to ear.


    Meanwhile, the ck car continued to trail the two from a distance. Kevin glued his gaze on the two,


    fuming.


    Suddenly, a strange feeling overcame Anne as if she could feel someone staring at her.


    She looked back and found nothing but the uneasiness in her chest didn''t go away.


    "Sam, it''s gettingte. Let''s go back. I''m tired and I want to go to bed." Unable to ignore her difort,


    she looked at Sam with an odd expression on her face.


    "What''s wrong? Are you not feeling well?" Noticing the uneasy look on Anne''s face, Sam seemed


    concerned as he returned her gaze.


    "No, I''m fine. I''m just a little tired."


    She couldn''t quite put her finger on it but she just couldn''t shake off the feeling that someone was


    watching her. Was she just overthinking things?

 Chapter 133 Flushed With Anger

    Chapter 133 Flushed With Anger


    Seeing the unnatural expression on Anne''s face, Sam frowned worriedly and then nodded in


    agreement.


    "Okay. It''ste now. You must be tired. Let''s go back." Sensing that she was vague, Sam didn''t want to


    force her to do anything.


    It was not until she got in the car that Anne felt the ufortable feeling behind her disappeared. She


    didn''t know why but she felt Kevin''s intimidating presence around the perimeter.


    What was wrong with here? Was she still dreaming about him?


    "What are you thinking about? You looked distracted just now," asked Sam as he turned to Anne with a


    gentle smile on his handsome face.


    "Nothing. It was nothing." Anne concealed the fact that she was thinking of Kevin in her heart just now.


    "If you are exhausted, just close your eyes and take a rest. I will wake you up once we get home." Sam


    spoke in a soft, calming voice as he looked at Anne with a pair of gentle eyes. He didn''t want her to be


    bothered by Kevin all the time anymore.


    "Okay."


    It happened that Anne was not in the mood to face the concerned eyes of Sam. After saying that, she


    reclined her seat, leaned against it, and closed her eyes.


    All Anne could think about was Kevin. With a scowl, she tried to get rid of the thought of him, but no


    matter what she did, it was useless.


    Kevin''s face seemed to be engraved in her mind. No matter how hard she tried distracting her


    thoughts, his face lingered still in her senses.


    She lost track of how long the car had been running. And finally, her weary frame gave up to the


    drowsiness. She managed to get rid of Kevin''s figure in her mind and fell asleep in her seat.


    When they arrived home, Sam parked the car steadily in the driveway. He had thought of multiple ways


    to wake up Anne but when she saw her sleeping soundly, he couldn''t bear to do so.


    This could have been her first quality sleep since God knew when.


    In her deep sleep, Anne moved a limb, and Sam''s borrowed coat slipped down from her shoulder.


    She was quiet as a feline when she was asleep. Without the usual indifference and alienation, she was


    particrly cute in Sam''s eyes.


    He leaned forward and gently tucked her in his coat. He didn''t want her to catch a cold at this hour. She


    was not in the best health condition, so he had to take good care of her.


    The moonlight glistened on Anne''s face through the window and coated her with a faint luster.


    Being that close to her face, Sam was tempted to kiss her.


    Perhaps she felt something move in her seat that woke her up. She slowly opened her eyes.


    When she saw Sam''s gorgeous face being so close to him, Anne was stunned for a moment. She felt


    awkward as soon as she came to her senses.


    "Sam? Sam, what are you doing?"


    The two of them were so close to each other that they could hear each other''s breath. Anne was a bit


    flustered. It was the first time she had seen Sam in a close-up.


    Although they were good friends, the two maintained an indescribable outlook of ambiguity.


    At first, Sam was lost in thought as he stared at Anne. When he heard her voice, he came to an


    epiphany. For a moment, the atmosphere fell into an awkward situation.


    "No, nothing. I just saw my coat fall off and I just wanted to cover you up." Sam looked away in a hurry


    and quickly thought of a suitable reason to prevaricate the silly circumstance.


    Upon hearing that, Anne couldn''t help but take a look at her clothes. Seeing that what he said was true,


    she breathed a sigh of relief. The embarrassment just now somewhat escaped through the window


    gaps.


    "Didn''t you say you will wake me up when we arrive? You could have tapped my shoulder."


    Anne had no idea how long she had slept in the car just now. She felt uneasy when she thought of the


    fact that Sam had been sitting there right beside her all this time.


    "I just saw you sleeping so soundly. I didn''t have the heart to wake you up. You haven''t had a good rest


    for quite some time now that''s why I hesitated to disturb you in your sleep." Sam was true to his words.


    His eyes shed concern when he looked at Anne.


    Although it was just a typical concern, Anne felt more embarrassed. She knew clearly how he felt about


    her.


    "Let''s go inside. It''s gettingte." It was such apact space in the car, and the ambiance would only


    be more awkward from then on if the two stayed there alone.


    "You''re right. Let''s go inside."


    Sam saw right through Anne''s mind. Although he felt a bit disappointed, he still kept a subtle smile on


    his face.


    He was like a burst of warm sunshine to people. He made them feel warm and homely.


    After entering the house, Anne gave back his coat and greeted him good night before she entered her


    room.


    Her body-warmth still lingered on his coat which made his heart tremble intensely. He had just felt her


    alienation.


    With a ridiculed smile, Sam walked into his room. He knew that she just treated him as a friend, but that


    was no excuse for him to lose his patience.


    What happened with Kevin traumatized her so much that Sam had an impulse to take her in his arms


    and secure her all his life.


    If she was willing to, he would protect her all the time. He would love her well, keep her safe from harm,


    and never let her suffer any pain.


    But even so, he was just a friend to her. It never went any farther from there. From the beginning to the


    end, she only cared about Kevin.


    In the car, Kevin looked at the distance with his obscure eyes. His dark eyes shed with coldness, and


    his aura was intimidating.


    "Find out about the rtionship between Sam and Anne!" Making a quick call, Kevin spoke to the man


    at the other end of the phone superciliously.


    "Okay, Mr. Kevin. I''ll look into it right away."


    Although it waste at night, the temperature was crisp, yet the secretary couldn''t help but perspire


    when he felt his boss''s anger through the phone.


    After hanging up the phone, Kevin took another look at the house where Anne lived, and then viciously


    stepped on the gas pedal and left in a second.


    Lying on the bed, Anne had a hard time sleeping. Thinking of the way Sam looked at her just now, she


    felt dibobted and began to doubt whether she had done something that made him


    misunderstand her.


    She loved him, but only as her best friend. She never wanted to add any hint of impurities, nor did she


    want it to go bad.


    She sighed helplessly. In her conscience, she had decided to find an opportunity to clear things out


    with Sam. If the confusion continued, it would most likely end with them not being friends at all.


    After some time, she finally fell asleep. She must have been tired from thinking things through.


    But her beauty rest was far fromsting. Her phone rang abruptly. When she saw that the caller ID


    shed Kevin''s name, she hung up decisively.


    Since this man made it clear that he had no intention of letting her see their child, why would she even


    bother seeing him? She begged countless times, but it was useless.


    After Anne hung up the phone, Kevin flushed with anger. This damn woman dared not to answer his


    call just now. It was very bold of her to do such a thing.


    With her sleep interrupted, Anne no longer felt drowsy. She just shut her eyes even though her mind


    was wide awake and forced herself not to muse about Kevin.


    But this man was insisting. He dialed her number again and called immediately.


    She hung up the second time around, but this time she received a message.


    "Anne, if you don''t answer my call, you won''t be able to see your child for the rest of your life."Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    When she saw the word ''child'', her heart jumped fiercely. Her eyes glistened with sadness. What else


    could this man do except threaten her?


    When Anne was lost in her various fancies and conjectures, her phone rang again. It was Kevin''s third


    call. But this time, without any hesitation she answered the phone.


    "What on earth do you want me to do to see my baby?" she asked about the child as soon as she


    picked up the call.


    "Come out to see me in two minutes. I''m waiting outside." Ignoring Anne''s anxious opener, Kevin spoke


    unhappily at the thought that Anne dared to hang up on him.


    "Where on earth is my son? Will you please let me see him?" Anne asked eagerly the second time


    around, looking for his son''s whereabouts.


    "Don''t make me repeat what I just said!"


    After uttering these unsympathetic words, Kevin hung up the phone bluntly this time. ''Damn it! The


    woman only has the baby in her mind! Couldn''t she see anyone else?''


    Hearing the beeping sound of a hung-up call, Anne was so angry that she wanted to send her phone


    flying. But in order to see her child, she had to endure this menacing man.


    She put on her clothes and rushed downstairs double time, but as soon as she ran towards Kevin''s car,


    he drove away at full speed.


    Anne stared at the disappearing rear lights with her still puffy eyes. What was that all about? He left as


    soon as she walked towards him. Was this a game of revenge?


    Anne was left confused. She took out her phone angrily and dialed Kevin''s number.


    "Hello?" he answered in a stoic voice.


    "What''s the meaning of this? You asked me toe out and now you left. Is this some kind of joke?"


    Anne''s tone spelled the word frustration. Her anger caused her face to flush red, which made her skin


    rosy like a peach. Too bad for Kevin, he was not there to see her charming color. If he saw her like this,


    he would definitely want to have sex with her.


    "I just said I''ll give you two minutes. You were three minuteste!" ''The heck! How dare she me me?


    She was the one who kept me waiting,'' he thought.


    Kevin''s words left Anne in disbelief, but she too was furious. She was only three minuteste, but this


    man was insanely punctual.


    With Anne dumbstruck with his silly promptness, Kevin ended the phone call. He thought, ''This woman


    didn''t even exin why she waste. What was she doing in the house for so long? Was she with


    Sam?''

 Chapter 134 Threatened

    Chapter 134 Threatened


    When Kevin had thought of this possibility, he suddenly felt an urge to kill. Last night, Anne and Sam


    were so intimate with each other. He couldn''t help but doubt whether it was Sam who was the main


    reason as to why Anne suddenly turned cold to him now.


    Anne got really furious when another phone call was hung up. When would this man n to answer her


    calls? Wasn''t he tired of hanging up the phone over and over?


    In order to see the child, she tried her best to control her temper a little more and called him again. The


    phone rang for a long time.


    When Kevin had seen the name on the phone screen, he smiled teasingly. He was happy with the


    thought that Anne still couldn''t let him go.


    "What''s up?" At that time, he was slowly driving with confidence, but he sounded cold as usual.


    "Where are you now? Let''s have a talk. I''m still at the door," Anne said calmly, trying to suppress the


    anger in her heart.


    "Will you hang up on me when I call you then?" Kevin smiled widely. Finally, Anne had vented out what


    she really felt. It seemed to have been fulfilling to know that she wanted his attention, but he still


    managed to pretend unhappy.


    "I promise I won''t do that again. I''ll wait for you at the door. Can youe back for a while?"


    This man always used Anne''s weakness to threaten her. He was totally unbelievable and shameless.


    Was there a feeling of satisfaction in him when he threatened her this way?


    As expected of him, he hung up the phone without saying a word.


    Anne got totally upset after being hung up for a couple of times. Kevin was so rude to her. He did


    nothing but irritate her every time. She even had a second thought about talking to him.


    Although she wasn''t sure of what Kevin meant, she tried to convince herself that he woulde.


    It was supposed to be only a three-minute drive, but Kevin deliberately drove slowly. He really wanted


    Anne to lose all the patience she had. It even took him ten minutes before the car pulled over beside


    her.


    The window of the car slowly rolled down, and his handsome face appeared in front of Anne. He was


    wearing a pair of big sses, so his emotions could not be clearly seen at the moment.


    "Good morning!"


    Anne didn''t know if he was in a good moor or not. Nevertheless, she tried to initiate the greetings to


    ease the awkwardness between them.


    "Are you going to talk to me at the door?"


    Kevin looked at her nkly and said in a quite intimidating tone.


    Anne was a bit stunned when she heard him speak in such way. After a moment, she quickly opened


    the door and got in.


    As soon as she sat down, the car sped away. She turned her eyes to Kevin''s face. He could hardly be


    read. His expression was stoic whilst driving on the road.


    "Kevin, where will you bring us both?"


    "You will know it soon." Kevin ignored her right after answering her question. He did noty his eyes on


    her even once.


    Anne frowned in displeasure. Why did this man be so cold today? What was his problem? He was


    undeniably enigmatic.


    The car was running at a high speed. For half an hour, Kevin remained still and silent. The atmosphere


    inside his car was really awkward.


    At first, Anne wanted to ask directly about her baby, but she was afraid of how he might react, so she


    had to hold back the questions in her mind and keep the anxiety to herself.


    "Kevin, where on earth are you taking me? We have driven for a long time."


    They car had been driven far away, yet this man didn''t tell her where he was taking her. She was


    anxious of the thought that he might get irritated any time and he would just throw her on the halfway. If


    that happened, how would she be able toe back?


    "Where do you think you can go? Of course to my ce. Do you want to live with Sam all the time?"


    Every time that Kevin had thought of Anne and Sam living together under the same roof, he couldn''t


    manage to control his rage.


    Anne was his woman and he would not definitely allow her to be with another man.


    "No, I won''t go. Stop the car, I want to get off!" What was wrong with this man? Why would he insist


    that she go to his ce? She just wanted to know about her child.


    "Are you sure you won''t go?" Kevin felt so much discontentment with Anne''s refusal. How could she


    refuse with no hesitation?


    "No!"


    Anne said firmly. There was no rtionship between them anymore. Why would she even go to his


    ce? Besides, she just had made her mind to forget him. If not for the child, she wouldn''t even dare


    talk to him at all.


    This woman refused him for the second time. That was a smooth refusal which only exacerbated the


    atmosphere in the car.


    Suddenly, the car screeched to a halt.


    Anne''s eyes were filled with anger, and there was a hint of fear in them. She wondered what would be


    Kevin''s next n.


    "Kevin, are you crazy? Don''t you know it''s dangerous? What if the car behind hit you?"


    "If you don''t want to go, get out of here right now. But if you do so, you will never see the child again!"


    ''Damn it! This woman is really asking for trouble!''


    Anne was about to open the door, but when she heard the word ''child'', she froze on her seat. After a


    moment of silence, she sat back obediently, having no choice but to go with him. Kevin continued on


    their way. She had high hopes that she would see her child there.


    Anne couldn''t help but feel excited with the thought of finally seeing her own child. At least at this point


    in time, she had finally calmed down and chose to feel better for her child.


    "Okay, I''ll go!" she said obstinately and averted her eyes right after. This time, her eyes were full of


    determination.


    Kevin was relieved when she had changed her mind and his face softened.


    The car went on and soon arrived at the huge vi.


    Anne went out of the car immediately. Her eyes dazzled when sheid her eyes on the huge vi. She


    couldn''t help but admire the luxurious life that Kevin always had. He even had a big mansion in


    America, however it was not often visited, so it was simply a waste.


    "What are you waiting for? Follow me!" Kevin said loudly when he saw her standing in front of the door


    in daze.


    ''What''s wrong with her? I found her to be easily angered. But does she also be dumb?''


    When she came to her senses, she followed Kevin into the vi quickly. She felt her heart pounding so


    fast as they got closer to the vi.


    Her heart was fluttering with the thought of seeing her child.


    Finally, she went in the living room and looked around for her child.


    "What are you looking at?" You are looking around my big house? It''s beautiful, isn''t it?" Anne didn''t


    take time to look at Kevin which made him unhappy.


    "I already followed you here. Can I now see my child?"


    Anne said in a serious tone with her eyes full of hope.


    "Have I told you that I allow you to see the baby?"


    It was about the baby again. Did this woman only care for her baby all the time? He was also there for


    her to care about.


    Did she even know that he was her man? How could she ignore him like this?


    "Kevin, what do you mean? You promised me. How can you break your promise?"


    Anne looked at Kevin sharply. What did this man mean? Was he ying tricks on her again?


    "When did I promise you that I would let you see the baby? You think too fast, don''t you?"


    Kevin raised his eyebrows and gave her an antipathetic look.


    This woman was so naive. He just threatened her that she would not see her baby again, but he did not


    literally meant that he was going to let her see the baby today.


    Her brain was still as shallow as before, easy to manipte when threatened with her weakness.


    "Kevin, you bastard! How dare you lie to me?"


    Anne was fooled by this man again. He had made her suffer from the time of her pregnancy until now


    that she already gave birth of her child. How cruel he really was! He did not have conscience in his


    heart.


    "I didn''t lie to you. That''s what you thought. Don''t be so naive. Keep in mind that no matter how good a


    man is to you, he may tend to be untrue."


    The man whom Kevin referred to was of course, Sam. He couldn''t afford to lose her woman to another


    man. He just couldn''t address his anger properly.


    "What do you mean?" Anne couldn''t understand what Kevin was pointing out, but she became more


    unhappy to hear his tone.


    "Don''t you understand what I mean? You''d better exin to me the rtionship between you and


    Sam!"


    ''Damn it, how could she pretend not to understand?''


    Anne was overly infuriated over the skeptical look on Kevin''s face.


    "Why should I exin to you? We both have nothing to do with each other now."


    Why was this man so domineering? It was not like she was obliged to tell him about her rtionship


    with Sam because the contract of their rtionship was now useless.


    "Anne, don''t you dare repeat what you just said!"


    Kevin felt his temples throbbing. His face turned gloomy. This foolish woman was bing more


    pugnacious.


    "It will always be the same answer no matter how many times I say it. Kevin, I came here for my child,


    just for my child. What else do I have to do to see my child? Tell me!"


    Annepletely lost her patience. Her eyes were burning in so much hatred towards Kevin.


    She had been threatened and disappointed at the same time for countless times by Kevin. She had


    enough of it!


    "Anne! Are you pissing me off?" Kevin matched her anger with his intimidating eyes.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Why was it so difficult to make her exin about her rtionship with Sam? He would never put Sam


    at ease if he found out that there was something that went on between him and Anne.


    His woman could only belong to him. He would never allow anyone to touch and own her!


    Anne was prepared to face his wrath no matter what. Although, she was a bit scared of his anger, she


    would definitely go against him at any cost for the sake of her beloved child.

 Chapter 135 How Dare She Curse Me!

    Chapter 135 How Dare She Curse Me!


    "Kevin, what on earth you want me to do so that I can see my child? I am the mother of this child!


    You''ve gone way too far now!"


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    As her voice shook, Anne tried her best to control her emotions. However, it was just impossible to


    keep her anger in.


    "I''ve gone too far? Do you even hear what you''re saying right now? How dare you speak like that to


    me!"


    The only reason this was happening was because he wanted her toe back to him as soon as


    possible. Of course, Anne didn''t know it at that time. ''Damn it! This darn woman doesn''t know me at


    all!''


    Never in his life had he wanted a woman as much as he wanted Anne. It frustrated him that he had


    failed again and again to bring her back into his life. How could a man as arrogant as he was ept


    defeat like that?


    All of the other women desperately wanted to be around him. Because of this, it made it hard for him to


    understand why Anne didn''t want him. What was more, she constantly challenged his patience all the


    time.


    "Kevin, please let me have a look at the baby. Just one look..."


    Softening her voice, she figured that it was better it she kept her cool and tried to gently persuade him.


    Right now, there was nothing she wanted more than to see her child.


    This sudden change of attitude left him stunned for a moment. He almost wanted to say yes to her, but


    when he thought about her unwillingness again toe back to him, the anger came surging back up


    at his heart.


    "I will ask my secretary to bring your luggage. From this day on, you''ll be living with me."


    With a scoff, Kevin turned around and went upstairs, not bothering to wait for Anne''s reply.


    A bitter frown appeared on her lips. Not only was she not allowed to see her baby, but now she was


    forced to stay here! Things could not have gotten any worse at this point.


    "I''m not staying here, Kevin! I want to leave!"


    With long strides, she quickly caught up to him, her voice booming with anger. Why couldn''t this man


    let her go? There was no way to control all the fury bottled up inside of her.


    They were supposed to be out of each other''s hair by now. Both of them had their own lives to live.


    Frustrated and helpless, she was so fed up with Kevin trying to mess up her life.


    "It''s not up to you whether you live here or not. I''ve made my decision."


    Kevin stopped and stared at Anne with his dark and deep eyes. His voice was as menacing as his


    stare.


    How could this man be so domineering? It was as if he had no empathy at all!


    "You bastard! Will you stop it and think about other people before you think about yourself?! You always


    think you know what''s best for everyone, but you don''t!"


    She gritted her teeth as she held back the tears brimming in her eyes. Even though she knew she


    could no longer change his mind, she had to try.


    ''Bastard? This woman... How dare she curse me! Who does she think she is?!''


    "I dare you to say that to me again."


    ''If she dares say anything like that again, I swear I''ll drag her into bed whether she likes it or not! I''ll


    show her what a real bastard I can be!''


    When Anne was about to repeat what she thought of him, she saw the anger flickering in his eyes. Her


    heart trembled in fear.


    Feeling the aura he emanated, she knew that he would do something rash if she tried to push his limits


    even more. Despite this, she was not willing to be controlled and stepped on like this.


    "Please," Anne said in a soft voice. "Just let me have a look at the baby. I promise I won''t make you


    angry again, okay?"


    Looking up at him, she tried to look as pitiful as possible, hoping that maybe he would finally feel sorry


    for her.


    It worked, and Kevin''s gaze softened, and for a while there was a torn look on his face.


    "If you stay with me and don''t make a fuss, I''ll let you see the child."


    At the back of his mind, he thought that if she would juste back to him of her own will, he would let


    her see the child. Of course he wanted the child''s mother to stay with him. Nothing would be better that


    that.


    "You promise you''ll let me see my child if I stay here?" Anne raised her chin as she spoke in a serious


    tone.


    It was important for her to see her child, after all. If staying here with Kevin was the price to pay, she


    would willingly do it.


    "Don''t try and negotiate with me now. If you even dare to leave, you will never be able to see the kid


    ever again! I can guarantee you that."


    As the days passed by, Anne was getting colder and colder towards him. Even though he wanted her


    to be there, her attitude was not something he was willing to tolerate, and he was thinking of using


    some special method if she didn''t change.


    After saying these cold words, he shed another hard look at her before walking straight into the


    bedroom.


    Looking at the closed door, her hands clenched up into fists at her side. Angry tears streamed down


    her big, beautiful eyes. ''Threats! That''s the only thing that man ever does to me!''


    For the child''s sake, she knew she had to follow his rules, even though she really wanted to get out of


    there. He had threatened her that she wouldn''t be able to see her child again if she left, and she wasn''t


    going to risk that.


    Meanwhile, Kevin''s secretary shook his head helplessly as he witnessed how badly his boss had


    treated Anne. ''It''s getting worse and worse,'' the secretary sighed.


    No woman would want to be treated harshly. It was just too bad for Kevin that he was just so cold all


    the time and not good at expressing his emotions.


    The secretary wordlessly took her things up to the bedroom right beside Kevin''s. For a second, Anne


    hesitated. She didn''t want to in a room that was so close to his. Taking a deep breath, she figured she


    had no choice. ''At least he''s not making me stay in his room,'' she thought to herself.


    Looking around the bedroom, she had to admit that it was very elegant and luxurious. However, it didn''t


    feel like a ce she could call home.


    After the secretary left, she sat down on the big, soft bed. With a heavy heart, she thought about


    everything that happened. It was as if there was nothing she could do to go against Kevin''s


    overbearingness.


    At that moment, her phone suddenly rang. Looking at the screen, she saw Sam''s name lighting up.


    She suddenly remembered that she hadn''t told him that she had been brought here by Kevin.


    "Hey, Sam," she greeted with a half-hearted enthusiasm.


    "Anne, it''s gettingte. Why haven''t youe home yet? Come on, tell me where you are. I''ll pick you


    up."


    On the other end of the phone came Sam''s anxious voice. Normally, Anne wouldn''t stay out thiste


    without telling him.


    Hearing how much he cared warmed Anne''s heart. It was nice to hear someone who cared about her


    after all that shouting Kevin had done to her, despite knowing that Sam wanted more than just being


    her friend.


    "I''m... I''m in Kevin''s vi now. I think I''ll have to live here in the meantime. Please don''t worry about me.


    I''m fine, okay?"


    she said softly in a calm tone.


    "What? You''re at Kevin''s house? Why? Are you getting back together with him?" When Sam heard the


    news that Anne and Kevin were together, his heart trembled. It feared him that he might lose her


    forever.


    "No, it''s not what you think. Kevin and I will never be together anymore. You know that. I''m just doing


    this for the baby. I''m willing to do anything Kevin asks of me as long as I can be around my kid,"


    she exined to him patiently. A pained look appeared in her eyes as she spoke. At this point, she had


    done everything just to be with her child. If Kevin still wouldn''t allow her to be with her baby, she just


    might go crazy.


    "You''re so much better than this, Anne." Even though she was trying to sound happy, Sam could hear


    the sadness in her voice. It cause him indescribable pain to know that there was little that he could do.


    Before, Sam had hoped that she would finally return to Kevin and be happy. However, after being


    around her for a long time, his feelings for her slowly developed. Even though he knew that Anne just


    saw him as a friend, he still couldn''t help falling in love with her.


    "I don''t really have a choice right now. I might stay here for a while. Please. Don''t worry." Somehow,


    although his wordsforted her, it still made her sad.


    "No. Come on. I''ll pick you up and I''ll help you with the baby. I''ll help you get through this, Anne."


    He was flustered when he thought of the fact that she and Kevin lived under the same roof, and that


    was mainly because he was afraid that she would fall in love with Kevin again.


    What was more, the child was not even in this country at all. At that time, he just didn''t want her to hurt


    herself, which was why he lied to her. He didn''t expect that things would turn out like this.


    "No, thanks. You''ve already helped me a lot. I want to thank you for all of the nice things you''ve done


    for me."


    Although she knew how Sam felt for her, there was no way she could return his feeling.


    After saying these words, she quickly hung up the phone, not wanting to hear what he would say next.


    His kindness was too much, and she couldn''t help but feel that she didn''t deserve it.


    Tossing her phone onto the bed, Anne buried her face in her hands, feeling so powerless. All the


    energy felt as if it was drained from her body. Soon enough, shey down and let herself fall asleep.


    In the middle of the night, Kevin opened Anne''s door and walked right in. Moonlight poured into the


    room and shone on her resting figure.


    Walking to the bedside, Kevin looked down at her with aplicated look in his deep eyes.


    ''This woman is only quiet when she''s asleep,'' he thought to himself. When he hade to America to


    look for her, he felt as if she had changed, and was more resistant and indifferent towards him.


    As she slept, her delicate brows tightly knitted on her forehead. It looked like she was having a bad


    dream. Even her lips were turned down into a sad frown.


    Seeing her like this made Kevin feel sorry for her. Slowly, he sat down at the edge of the bed and


    gently stroked her face. Her familiar warmth made Kevin lost in his thoughts as he cherished each


    second he was next to her.


    As Anne felt something on her face, her eyes slowly blinked open. When she saw him right beside her,


    her eyes immediately became vignt.


    "Why are you here? What are you doing here?"


    ''How long has he been sitting there?'' Nervousness filled her heart as she tried to move farther away


    from him.

 Chapter 136 Deal

    Chapter 136 Deal


    "Anne, are you so afraid of me?"


    Kevin was annoyed by Anne''s wariness. What did she mean? Was she afraid of him?


    "It''ste and you suddenly came into my room. Shouldn''t I be suspicious? I want to sleep. Please go


    out." She threw him an angry look and pointed to the door, indicating him to leave.


    As she nced at the closed door, it suddenly urred to her that she had locked it before going to


    sleep. Since Kevin coulde in, he must have used the key.


    At that thought, a trace of anger started spreading across her face.


    "Are you driving me away? Have you forgotten whose house this is?"


    With the corners of his mouth curling into a sneer, Kevin bent down slightly to get closer to her.


    Her body was a little stiff, and her mind spaced out for a moment. When she came back to her senses,


    her expression was growing furious.


    "Kevin, did you do it on purpose? Is that why you asked me to stay?" Did that man put all his efforts


    into bringing her there just to take advantage of her?


    "A man tries his best to keep a woman by his side. Why do you think he is doing this?"


    Kevin couldn''t helpughing at the shocked look on Anne''s face. She couldn''t be that dumb not to


    know what he was talking about.


    Hearing those wordse out of Kevin''s mouth made Anne feel shy and annoyed at the same time.


    Could that man be more shameless?


    As she red at Kevin, her face turned red with anger.


    "You and I have nothing to do with each other now. If you touch me, I can sue you!"


    "Sue me? Huh... Okay. Do you need me to be your witness?"


    Kevin sneered with disdain, the smile at the corners of his mouth growing evil and attractive. That


    woman was getting more and more interesting. She even came up with the idea of suing him.


    Did she really think she could sue him in his own territory? He couldn''t figure whether she was stupid or


    naive.


    "You! Shameless!" His outrageous words shook Anne to her core.


    "Anne, I think you should behave yourself. Have you just scolded me for the second time today?"


    Kevin''s eyes grew dark and cold. How dared that woman test his patience again? He was annoyed by


    her audacity.


    "If you didn''t behave shamelessly, nobody would scold you."


    Trying to keep up, Anne matched Kevin''s angry re. He looked furious, but she was the one entitled


    to feel offended.


    "It seems that you still don''t know what obedience is. I''ll teach you now!" With his handsome face


    turning gloomy, Kevin kissed her.


    His kiss was strong and overbearing, with a trace of inexplicable tenderness and possession.


    Her eyes wide open, Anne stared at the attractive face in front of her and felt her heart pounding


    uncontrobly. She still had feelings for him.


    Realizing what had happened, Anne tried to push Kevin away, but her resistance was too weak.


    "Kevin, let go of me!" Anne couldn''t help but shout as soon as his lips detached from hers. Did that


    man know what he was doing?


    "Let you go? Do you think it''s possible? You are too naive, aren''t you?"


    With a smirk, Kevin leaned forward again.


    Although she still resisted in her heart, Anne''s control over her body softened rapidly.


    Sensing her reaction, Kevin smiled smugly.


    After a long while, he let go of her with satisfaction, making sure she was exhausted.


    He held her tightly in his arms, basking in the familiar scent of her skin. For the first time, Kevin felt his


    heart filled with happiness.


    "Do you know how to behave now?" He asked in a hoarse voice, looking at her with tenderness in his


    ck eyes.


    At those bold words, Anne red at him with dissatisfaction. That man was really hopeless...


    The way Anne was staring at him was not intimidating for him at all. It even made her look cute in his


    eyes.


    Kevin''s gaze darkened.


    "When can I see the baby?" Ignoring his question, Anne asked about the child again.


    Now that he was satisfied, he should agree to let her see the child, right?


    "All you think about now is the baby?"


    Kevin''s dark eyes narrowed, and his voice turned suddenly cold. That damn woman was having a good


    time just now, and all she could think about was the child, without considering him at all.


    "I have satisfied you. Now you should let me see my child. If it''s not enough, then let''s do it again!"


    Anney t and closed her eyes tightly.


    "Is this your trick to see the baby?"


    Kevin''s face clouded up, and the coldness in his ck eyes made the temperature in the room drop by


    several degrees in an instant.


    What the hell did she think of him? His heart was filled with anger. That damn woman had be so


    different from what she used to be.


    "Isn''t it what you have in mind? As long as I can satisfy you, will you let me see my son? Now I have


    done everything I can. Do you have any other requests?"


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Anne''s tone was in and calm.


    She thought she had done a good job, but she didn''t know that Kevin was even angrier with her now.


    Clenching his fists, Kevin tried hard to suppress his impulse to beat the woman up. What did she think


    of their rtionship?


    Damn it! She still didn''t understand what he meant.


    "When you figure out our rtionship, you can talk to me about the child. I advise you not to test my


    patience again,"


    Kevin uttered with anger in his voice. He put on his clothes, stood up and strode away. He had nned


    to let Anne see her child, but now it seemed unnecessary. He would talk to her about that when she


    really came back to his side.


    "Kevin..."


    His words made Anne feel a little anxious. What did he mean? She had done what he wanted, so why


    did he not allow her to see her son?


    Anger and hatred bubbled up in her chest. What on earth did that man want? What was she supposed


    to do to be allowed to see her child?


    As she watched the bedroom door get shut tightly, a panicked feeling gripped her chest.


    Since he received that phone call from Anne, Sam couldn''t feel at ease. He winced at the thought that


    she was alone with Kevin, not knowing what he would do to her.


    After thinking for a while, he still couldn''t let it go. So he dialed Kevin''s number.


    Looking at the caller ID on his phone, Kevin frowned a little. A hint of coldness shed through his


    ck eyes.


    "What''s up?" Kevin asked coldly.


    "Where is Anne? What are you going to do to her? What do you want from her?"


    The tone in Sam''s voice was not as gentle as before. Now it sounded faintly angry.


    "Anne is my woman. You don''t need to worry about what I want to do to her, do you?"


    Kevin knew that Sam was interested in Anne. His eyes turned suddenly cold and his expression


    darkened.


    Anne was his woman, and no one else could get her.


    "Mr. Kevin, I think you have forgotten that you have nothing to do with Anne now. Your rtionship is


    over, and Anne now only wants to see her child, not toe back to you. Isn''t it despicable of you to


    use such tricks now?"


    Thinking that Anne stayed at Kevin''s because of her child, Sam felt a little better, but he knew that if


    she stayed there, Kevin would definitely try to get her by any means.


    "It''s none of your business. Anne is mine, and mine only! I advise you to give up, or I won''t let you go!"


    His face became red with rage. Breaking up with Anne was the most regretful decision he had ever


    made. Now that a man who had an improper desire for her pointed it out, he became inexplicably


    angry.


    No one dared to meddle in his affairs!

 Chapter 137 One-night Stand

    Chapter 137 One-night Stand


    "I want Anne back." Sam''s voice was colder than the arctic regions as he spoke with Kevin on the


    phone.


    The thought of Anne by Kevin''s side made him uneasy. He believed that she would nevere back


    with Kevin willingly.


    There was nothing else that she wanted more than to cut her ties with that wretched man once and for


    all.


    "Do you truly believe that you could steal my woman?"


    As if he had heard some joke, Kevin''s lips evoked a mocking sneer, but the coldness of his eyes grew


    even sharper.


    Was this an indication that he would not back down? Did Sam really think that he could take Anne


    away?


    "I won''t know unless I try," Sam said with his baritone voice, carrying a strong sense of determination in


    his eyes.


    If Anne really didn''t want to be with Kevin, then he must take her back at all costs.


    "You''re wee to try if you think you can take her."


    With a snort of disdain, Kevin hung up the phone directly. Sam wanted to snatch Anne from him, but it


    depended on whether he had the ability.


    In the morning, when Anne went downstairs, there were two big dark circles under her eyes. She


    obviously didn''t get any sleepst night.


    "Look at you! Have you been up all night?"


    Kevin''s eyes narrowed at her, looking at her pale face and sunken dark eyes.


    "You don''t need to worry about it. It''s none of your business," She replied without even ncing at his


    direction.


    A frown creased his forehead. He gritted his teeth in anger as he stared at her.


    "You still haven''t learned how to speak with courtesy. Didn''t I teach you enoughst night?" Kevin


    reprimanded Anne for her manners and thought, ''Damn it! How dare she talk to me in such a tone?''


    "Don''t you have anything better to do than to threaten other people? Kevin, do you realize how cruel


    and ruthless you are? You only make me hate you more!"


    Anne retorted confidently instead of getting intimidated by his infuriated look. She looked at him and


    remembered the horrid events from the previous evening. A trace of hatred surged in her heart.


    Cruel? Ruthless?


    How dare this woman use these two words on him?


    "Anne, don''t be so ungrateful! Why do you keep on testing my patience?" Kevin said with a straight


    face.


    He stared at her with scorching eyes.


    She was ungrateful? It was this man who always made things difficult for her, and he dared tobel her


    as ungrateful? Anne smoldered within her thoughts. She could not understand what made the man


    standing in front of her so cruel. She could not fathom how someone could be so inhumane as to use


    people''s weaknesses against them.


    "I''m leaving," Anne dered firmly.


    At this point, she was sure that the child was not here. Since she could not see the baby, she had no


    reason to stay.


    "Where do you think you''re going?"


    He stared at Anne bitterly with his gloomy eyes. ''It had only been a night, but this woman could not


    help missing Sam?'' Kevin thought.


    "It has nothing to do with you. I am under no obligation to tell you where I''m going!"


    ''Are you kidding me? Why should I tell you where I am going?'' she shouted in her head. Now that both


    of them had terminated their agreement, she didn''t want to listen to him anymore.


    "Are you saying that it is none of my business? You are my woman. Where you go is my concern."


    Kevin chewed his words out, holding onto thest bits of patience he had.


    "Mr. Kevin, I think you''ve misunderstood our rtionship. The two of us have nothing to with each other


    anymore. If we count what happenedst night, it can only be regarded as a one-night stand."


    The man was too narcissistic. She would never agree to be with him if it weren''t for the child.


    "What''s our rtionship then? Tell me, Anne!"


    As he clenched his fists, blue veins burst on the back of his hands. Kevin felt that he was about to lose


    control of his emotions. This damn woman said that their rtionship was only a one-night stand.


    She was getting on his nerves!


    "Am I wrong? It was nothing more than a one-night stand, wasn''t it?"


    One-night stand. She felt repulsive as she heard the wordse out of her very own mouth. She had


    thought that if he got what he wanted, she could see the child, but this man obviously didn''t want to let


    her go so easily.


    "Then what are you? A prostitute?" Kevin blurted out. ''This damn woman actually said that their


    rtionship was a one-night stand!''


    A Prostitute?


    Anne heard his words and her heart trembled with fury. This man''s usation was degrading to hear.


    When did she be a prostitute?


    "If I am a hooker, then what are you doing? Whoring around? Mr. Kevin, you are insulting me as well as


    yourself."


    When this wretched man insulted her, he insulted himself by extension.


    "If you think so, then it must be true, right? Well, since I''m a whoremonger, and I don''t mind paying you


    a few more times, Anne will you stay? I''d be happy to pay."


    Since she was vigorous to define their rtionship as a one-night stand, he didn''t mind doing it a few


    more times. He could even do it with her for a lifetime.


    Was this man out of his mind?


    How could he say such a thing?


    "You''re disgusting!" Anne screeched.


    She cursed him under her breath. She did not wish to see Kevin ever again. She couldn''t wait to get up


    and leave. There was no way she could stand looking at him for longer than a second.


    "Where are you going?"


    Seeing that she was about to leave, his ck eyes burst in anger. ''This damn woman always ignores


    me like this,'' he murmured in exasperation.


    "Does it have anything to do with you, Mr. Kevin?" Anne stood up with a challenging tone in her voice.


    Making her way out, she was pissed at the audacity of this man. Did he think she was obligated to tell


    him where she was going? Who did he think he was?


    "Do you think it has nothing to with me? Do you want to get out of here?"


    Kevin stood up and squinted his eyes, exuding a dangerous glint.


    Why was she so eager to leave him? She did not want to stay with him for even a minute. Was she that


    disgusted of him?


    "Yes, I''m leaving now. I don''t want to see you from now on!"


    If she stayed with this man, she would only end in his bed. She was not a fool. She would still not see


    her child''s face, so why bother staying just to suffer at his hands?


    "Never see me again? Do you think it''s so easy? You are my woman, and you cannot leave me as you


    please!"


    Kevin tried his best to hold back his anger, but his ck eyes were ring. Why did she want to escape


    him so much?


    Anne squeezed her fists. She felt that she was about to get carried away by her emotions. He was


    simply too much for her.


    Not wanting to say another word, she stormed out.


    Kevin stood up to chase her, but his phone rang. When he saw the caller ID, his eyebrows wrinkled


    unpleasantly. A trace of irritation shed in his eyes.


    "Hello, Kevin¡­"


    Cherry''s chirpy voice came from the other end of the line.


    "Is there a problem?"


    Kevin answered the phone with a sense of frustration. He stared at Anne as she was getting further


    away from him.


    "Kevin, are you still in America? When are youing back?"


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Cherry sounded rather cautious. Perhaps she was afraid of upsetting him.


    "Well, what is it? What''s the matter?"


    At the same time, when he received a call from Cherry, he became a little unhappy. Because of a


    stupid phone call, Anne was getting farther and farther away.


    "Kevin, when will youe back? I miss you¡­"


    Cherry hesitated for a long time until she finally said it.


    Kevin had been in America for several days, but there was no news of him at all. She was worried that


    he was already with Anne.


    If it happened in the past, Kevin would feel sorry for Cherry when he heard her distressed voice. But


    this time, he felt nothing more.


    "Cherry, we''re no longer together. Don''t say that kind of thing anymore."


    He knew that deep down, Anne didn''t like Cherry to be around him. If he wanted Anne to be back with


    him, he had to resolve her concerns.


    He did not have the heart to hurt Cherry. After all, she had done too much for him. But now, all he could


    think of was Anne. He did not want any other woman except her. Kevin felt that he was going crazy.


    His words made Cherry''s eyes darken, and her face turned pale in an instant.


    "Kevin, are you going to keep treating me cold-heartedly? Have youpletely forgotten about us?


    You used to love me so much, when did you be like this? Am I not good enough for you? Tell me!"


    She was feeling extremely dejected. She had lost everything she worked hard for. After everything she


    did, she was left empty-handed, in need of the love and care she always yearned.


    "Cherry, I have told you everything. There is nothing left between us. All I want now is Anne,"


    Now there was only one woman in his heart, and he did not want anyone else.


    Cherry was muted. The kindness in her eyes was swallowed by the deep clouds of animosity for Anne.


    ''I hate Anne so much! If it weren''t for her, things wouldn''t have ended up like this. Kevin and I would still


    be together right now if she hadn''t interfered,'' she shouted in her head.


    "Kevin, have you forgotten the promise you made to my mother? You vowed to take care of me for the


    rest of my life. Do you really have the heart to abandon me?"


    With a trembling choked voice, Cherry steeled her heart and confronted Kevin.


    Hearing Cherry mention her mother, Kevin was moved. He was still very grateful for her mother''s life-


    saving grace, but he was reluctant to be with a woman he didn''t love.

 Chapter 138 Go Get Her

    Chapter 138 Go Get Her


    "I can give you anything you want except marry you."


    Kevin had made himself clear¡ªhe was never going to marry a woman he didn''t love.


    Not wanting to talk to Cherry anymore, he hung up the phone without hesitating.


    He frowned, visibly irked. He looked towards the direction where Anne had just left. She was nowhere


    to be found and he couldn''t help but feel a little anxious.


    "Where is she? Where did she go?"


    he asked coldly as he nced at the secretary.


    "Miss Anne headed that way, southeast,"


    the secretary said respectfully, lowering his head in an attempt to avoid Kevin''s cold gaze. "Then what


    are you doing still standing here?


    Hurry and get her back!"


    Kevin spat, his eyes sharp as knives.


    It seemed that his secretary was getting more and more ipetent. Why did he need to spell


    everything out for him?


    "Okay, Mr. Kevin. I''ll do it right now!"


    The secretary quickly ran off upon noticing that Kevin was losing his temper.


    He could tell that Kevin cared about Anne very much but it was obvious that Kevin was clueless. Kevin


    seemed at a loss as he was only driving Anne farther away from him.


    Sighing helplessly, the secretary drove off to chase after Anne.


    As Anne walked along the road, she found herself getting angrier the more she thought about the


    situation. Once again, she was set up asst night, she was raped.


    When she recalled that she hadn''t even seen the child yet, she felt even more frustrated.


    The ck Rolls-Royce followed closely behind her. The secretary honked the car horn when she didn''t


    even look back.


    Anne was already in a bad mood so when she heard the car honk, she became more agitated. Not


    even looking back, she made her way to the sidewalk.


    "Miss Anne, where are you going?"


    the secretary asked loudly, poking his head out when he failed to elicit a response from her.


    Hearing the secretary''s familiar voice, she stopped in her tracks and turned around in a huff, obviously


    irritated.


    "Why are you following me? Why do you care where I go?"


    she asked spitefully before turning back around in an attempt to leave.


    "Miss Anne, Mr. Kevin asked me to pick you up. You should get in the car right now."


    The secretary sounded a little anxious. He could tell that Anne was indifferent to him all thanks to what


    his boss had done to her.


    She stopped and turned to look at the secretary, anger burning in her eyes.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "Tell Kevin I''m noting back. Wherever I go and whatever I do is none of his business."


    ''He wants me toe back? Why should I listen to him? Why does he think I should do whatever he


    asks me to do? What am I to him?'' Anne fumed inside.


    Seeing the angry look on her face, the secretary sighed and negotiated,


    "Miss Anne, please don''t make things difficult for me anymore. You know what kind of person Mr. Kevin


    is. If I don''t bring you back with me, he''ll fire me."


    The secretary knew that with Kevin''s unpredictability, it wasn''t far-fetched to assume that he would do


    such a thing.


    "That''s none of my business. Why are you telling me that?"


    Anne snapped, purposely looking away.


    What did Kevin''s secretary getting fired have anything to do with her? Did she owe anything to him?


    Did she have to suffer for his sake?


    "Miss Anne, I think you''re misunderstanding Mr. Kevin. He really wants you back. He cares about you.


    That''s the only reason why he did all those crazy things!"


    The secretary was beginning to worry about Kevin. It seemed that he didn''t stand a chance with Anne


    anymore. If things went on like this, how could Anne ever get back together with him?


    The secretary just said that Kevin cared about her? How ridiculous! How could he say that? All he ever


    did was torture her.


    "You can leave now. I''m noting with you. Go and tell him that from now on, we should just stay


    away from each other." With that, Anne stalked off.


    Needless to say, the secretary was distressed. Kevin might punish him since he wasn''t able to


    sessfully bring Anne back.


    After giving it more thought, he decided to follow Anne and continue to persuade her but to no avail.


    Anne was adamant on her decision to note with him.


    From a distance, an icy blue Ferrari sped over and pulled over next to Anne.


    Sam slowly rolled down the car window. He looked a little pale as the dark circles under his eyes were


    evident¡ªit seemed as if he didn''t get enough rest.


    "Anne, I finally found you." He was pleased to see that Anne was safe and sound.


    "Sam, what are you doing here?"


    She was a little taken aback at Sam''s sudden appearance. Even then, she was d to see him.


    "You called me yesterday and I was worried about you. I left early this morning to look for you. Are you


    okay? Did Kevin do anything to youst night?"


    Worried, Sam was a little restless knowing that Anne had spent the night with Kevin. He couldn''t help


    but suspect if she had already agreed to get back together with Kevin.


    She understood what he meant. When she thought back to how Kevin had raped herst night, she


    turned pale but kept herposure.


    "No, nothing."


    She didn''t want to tell him what had happenedst night. After all, the two of them weren''t close


    enough for her to tell him about such a topic.


    "Get in the car. Let''s go home."


    The look of guilt on her face did not go unnoticed by Sam. He decided to shrug it off. He didn''t want to


    overthink things.


    "Okay."


    Anne got in the car without hesitation, knowing full well that Kevin''s secretary was still behind her.


    "Miss Anne, you can''t go with him. If you do this, Mr. Kevin will get angry."


    The secretary''s anxiety was at an all-time high. If Kevin found out that not only did he fail to bring Anne


    back but also let her leave with Sam, he would kill him.


    "She''s leaving with me. Go and tell your boss that I''ll do everything in my power to protect Anne if she


    wants to stay away from him,"


    Sam said firmly, a cold look on his face.


    Anne gazed at Sam, shock written all over her face. She was mildly flustered. Didn''t he know that


    Kevin was the worst type of enemy to have? He was basically starting a war with Kevin.


    "Sam..."


    she began nervously. However, Sam cut her off before she could finish what she was going to say.


    "I''m serious. As long as you want to stay away from him, I''ll do everything in my power to help you. I


    won''t let him disturb your peaceful life."


    To him, Anne was the most important person in the world. He wasn''t holding back in protecting her as


    much as he would.


    It didn''t matter if he had the capabilities to do so. More so, he didn''t care if Kevin was too powerful for


    him.


    As her eyes bore into his, she couldn''t help but feel a little flustered. It was obvious what he was trying


    to say as guilt welled up in her heart.


    He had done so much for her. How would she pay him back?


    Smiling faintly, he started the car and drove off.


    The secretary watched as the car sped off, grimacing. He didn''t even want to think about how angry


    Kevin would be if he found out what had just happened.


    Sighing to himself, he started the car and drove back to the vi.


    As soon as he entered the living room, Kevin red at him.


    "Where''s the person I asked you to bring back?"


    Kevin asked coldly. The first thing he noticed was that Anne was nowhere to be found.


    "Mr. Kevin, Miss Anne was taken away by Sam..." the secretary finally said after hesitating for a while.


    "Can you repeat that? Who took her away?"


    Upon the mention of Sam''s name, Kevin was instantly filled with rage. It was obvious what Sam was


    trying to do with Anne. Who wouldn''t be angry?


    "Mr. Kevin, Sam also said that if Miss Anne wanted to stay away from you, he would do everything in


    his power to help her."


    The secretary lowered his head as he spoke.


    "Help her stay away from me? How is he so confident? Does he really think he stands a chance


    against me? Is he trying to get himself killed?"


    Kevin''s charcoal eyes dimmed.


    "Mr. Kevin, what are you nning to do next? Miss Anne has already been taken away. I don''t think


    your n''s going to work anymore."


    The secretary looked at Kevin worriedly. Originally, Kevin had wanted to spend time with Anne hoping


    that she would fall back in love with him. Anne being taken away by Sam wasn''t part of the n.


    "I''ll get her back!" No one could take his woman away casually.


    "Mr. Kevin, what are you going to do?" the secretary asked cautiously as he studied Kevin''s solemn


    face.


    "Go and get her back!" Kevin uttered sharply as he strode out.


    For a moment, the secretary froze in ce. When he had collected himself, he quickly followed Kevin.


    Meanwhile, Sam and Anne sat across from each other in the vi. He glued his gaze on her, looking


    eager.

 Chapter 139 His Wrath

    Chapter 139 His Wrath


    The fiery look in Sam''s eyes made Anne feel uneasy all over. She averted her eyes awkwardly. Sam''s


    love towards her was getting more obvious.


    "Sam, thank you for what you did today."


    After a long moment, Anne broke the silence first. The atmosphere between them made her


    ufortable.


    "Why do you thank me? I didn''t help you with anything."


    Sam felt guilty over the thought that he failed to protect Anne and let Kevin take her away.


    "No, you have helped me a lot these days. If you were not by my side, I really wouldn''t know how to


    spend these days. You have been apanying me andforting me."


    Anne was very grateful of the way Sam treated her. He even put aside his work to apany her to


    America and look for her child.


    "Anne. I just want you to know that no matter what happens, I will always be with you, take care of you,


    and protect you. I won''t let you get hurt again."


    The look in Sam''s eyes became intense. After what happenedst night, he had already figured it out.


    He wanted to be more than a friend towards Anne. He had alreadymitted himself to protecting her


    well and being with her all the time.


    "Sam, I really appreciate what you have done for me, so I have always considered you as the most


    important friend in my heart. Do you understand what I mean?"


    Anne quickly rified what she felt for Sam in the nicest way. She already expected what he was about


    to say next, so she tried to be clear as much as she could to him. She didn''t want to lose their


    friendship by looking forward to something more than that.


    Sam had wanted to tell Anne what he truly felt for her. When he heard her words, his face suddenly


    turned disappointed. He looked at her sadly.


    "Anne, do you really just treat me as your friend in your heart? Nothing else?"


    Sam''s eyes were filled with pain when he looked into Anne''s eyes. His tone was soft and gentle, as if


    he was afraid of frightening her. He had always been so good towards Anne.


    Anne didn''t know what to do when she saw the anxiety in his eyes. She didn''t want to discuss such


    matter with him. She had always regarded him as her friend, nothing more, nothing less. In her mind,


    their friendship would just be ruined if they shared some intimacy with it.


    "Sam, I will never let our friendship be ruined, so some things are better left unsaid. I hope you


    understand clearly the rtionship between us. Nevertheless, you will always be the most important


    friend for me,"


    Anne said every word with sincerity and lowered her head. She hoped that Sam would understand her.


    Sam was broken into pieces at once. He looked at Anne and smiled bitterly. Although he had already


    thought that he might definitely be rejected by her when he spoke of his love, he still couldn''t help but


    fantasize about her.


    He felt so much pain in his heart. He had no choice but to ept the truth. To Anne, he would always


    be a friend, just a friend.


    "Okay, I know what you mean. I was too impulsive today, sorry."


    Even if Sam had hoped for his feelings to be reciprocated by Anne and ended up being rejected, he


    didn''t want to lose their friendship. Besides, it was the only thing he could keep with her.


    Anne heaved a long sigh of relief after hearing Sam''s response. Fortunately, he didn''t continue to talk


    about his feelings, or she wouldn''t know how to refuse him.


    Sam had helped her a lot, but she couldn''t return anything to him, not even reciprocating his love. For a


    moment, Anne somehow felt guilty.


    "Sam, I''m sorry¡­" Apart from apologizing for rejecting Sam, Anne didn''t know what to say anymore.


    "You never need to say sorry to me. It''s all my own choice. You don''t need to feel guilty for what


    happened today. We will always be friends, right?"


    Although his heart was pierced, Sam couldn''t afford to me her. He just hoped for her happiness. In


    that way, he could be happy at least.


    He would not force Anne to love him knowing that she would not be happy in that way.


    His words made Anne feel more guilty. She would rather be med than to be tolerated by him. The


    torment in his heart made her feel bad.


    "Sam¡­"


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Anne looked at Sam with pity in her eyes. She didn''t know how to express her feelings norfort him


    at the moment. She really didn''t want to hurt him.


    "Well, let''s drop this topic. You haven''t had breakfast yet, right? I''ll take you out to eat something."


    Sam didn''t want to prolong the torment in his heart, so he already initiated to move on to another topic.


    The guilt in Anne''s eyes only made him more sad. He would rather choose to stay the way they were


    before.


    "Okay."


    Anne didn''t want to talk about it either, so she agreed without any hesitation.


    She stood up and walked to the side of Sam.


    "Anne, get out!"


    Suddenly, there came the furious growl of Kevin, which surprised the two people in the room.


    Anne felt a little anxious when she heard Kevin. She didn''t want any trouble anymore.


    She was nervous with the thought of Kevining to make trouble for her. She thought she should get


    more cautious around Kevin, because he was acting moody and easily angered recently.


    "I''ll give you a minute to get out or I''ll burn this house down!"


    Kevin roared in so much anger. His aura was very dark and his eyes were more fiery than before.


    Sam frowned unhappily after hearing the threatening voice of Kevin. Suddenly, a trace of anger was


    drawn on his face.


    Was this the way Kevin had used to talk to Anne?


    Anne sighed helplessly and was about to walk out, but Sam stopped her by grabbing her wrist.


    "Don''t go. Wait here. I''ll go out to have a look."


    Anne looked worried when Sam strode out of the room. Based on the tone of Kevin, he seemed to


    have mistreated Anne all this time. Sam would never allow something like that to happen again now


    that he wasmitted to protecting her.


    She wanted to go after Sam and stop him, but he had gone far already.


    She had no idea of what Kevin might be capable of doing towards Sam, and it made her worry the


    most.


    Sam red at Kevin when he saw him. At this moment, Kevin was ready to unleash the rage in him.


    His eyes turned darker when he saw Same out.


    "Mr. Kevin, what are you doing?" Sam spoke in a cold manner as he walked towards Kevin.


    "Where is Anne? Get her out!"


    When Kevin did not see Anne anywhere, he felt exasperated. This woman had seemed to learn how to


    hide from him now. ''Damn it!''


    "Anne doesn''t want to see you now. Mr. Kevin, you''d better leave now!"


    Sam knew exactly what Anne truly felt towards Kevin. Since she didn''t want to see him, Sam would not


    allow him to disturb Anne again.


    "She doesn''t want to see me? She is my woman. Why you are the one to speak for her?" Kevin tried


    his best to suppress the anger he was feeling in his heart.


    "Mr. Kevin, you''d better leave now." Sam looked at him indifferently and tried to sound calm as much as


    he could.


    "Get her out!"


    Kevin insisted angrily. Damn it! Did she ask Sam to send him away? What did she think of Kevin? She


    was still his woman and she had no right to do that!


    Anne heard everything from outside and she couldn''t help but feel outrageous. What else did he want?


    He already kept her child from her and now he was causing her trouble. What more? She couldn''t


    stand him any longer.


    She had decided to face Kevin with all her might. She opened the door and walked out of the room.


    Anger was written all over her face. She threw a cold stare at Kevin.


    "Kevin, what the hell do you want? Why can''t you let me go and give me peace of mind? When can you


    stop involving me to your troubles?"


    Anne shouted at the top of her lungs. She had endured so much of this man. He had never given her


    peace of mind. She wondered what else she must do to get rid of him.


    "Don''t you know what I want? Do I still need to remind you of my purpose?"


    Damn it! She even shouted while standing beside that bastard. Didn''t she know that he came at Sam''s


    house because he was worried about her? What kind of attitude did she inculcate into herself?


    A lot of women were so desperate to be imed as his woman, but he fell in love with this


    unreasonable woman who did not even appreciate his feelings. Apparently, he used to hate her, but he


    felt different towards her now.


    "It''s impossible for us to be together. I really hope that you stop disturbing my life and let me live in


    peace, okay?"


    Anne didn''t want to involve herself with Kevin anymore. She wanted to cut ties with him and gave up


    with the idea of him changing for the better and letting her see her child.


    "Impossible? Did you even get my permission?"


    Kevin strode towards Anne. ''This stubborn woman really needs to be taught a lesson,'' he thought. How


    could she say those words over and over again?


    Sam quickly stood in front of Anne to protect her when he saw Kevin striding towards her aggressively.


    He would not let him do anything to hurt her.


    "Fuck off!"


    Kevin''s rage was exacerbated when he saw Sam protecting his woman. He felt really unhappy. Anne


    made men fall in love with her so easily. It was so unfortunate for him to feel the same as those men.


    "What if I say no?" Sam looked at Kevin mockingly and showed no fear.


    Saying no more words, Kevin punched him hardly on his face, unable to control his rage. Without


    precaution, Sam staggered and almost fell down.


    He was severely bruised and his lip was also wounded. Sam looked with displeasure and felt really bad


    at that moment.

 Chapter 140 Advice

    Chapter 140 Advice


    Initially reeling from the shock, Anne regained herposure and ran up to Sam. She knelt down to


    check if he was alright. She saw the blood flecking his lips. A mix of guilt and sympathy appeared in her


    beautiful eyes.


    "Sam, are you okay?"


    Sam looked a little embarrassed, which made Anne feel sorry for him.


    Knowing she turned him down, Sam still did this for her. Anne really didn''t know how to face him.


    "Don''t worry about it, Anne. I''m fine."


    Sensing the concern in Anne''s tone, Sam wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth. Then he stood


    up and red at Kevin.


    Anne got to her feet and did the same. There was an arctic chill in her gaze.


    "Why did you hit him?"


    This man was nothing but a violent animal. How could he hit someone? It was really too much.


    "Why? Do I need a reason to hit someone?"


    ''Damn it! Why is she so concerned with another guy? She is good at trying my patience!


    It seems that she doesn''t even know whose woman she is. How could she care about another man in


    my presence? She really doesn''t care about me at all,'' Kevin thought angrily.


    "Why are you acting like this? This isn''t your house, Kevin. Please leave."


    Listening to Kevin, Anne became even angrier. ''This man is just impossible! Probably the worst in the


    world!''


    "Come with me!"


    He traveled here intending to bring Anne home with him. It was a simplemand. If she agreed to it,


    he''d have no more reason to be here, and leave as he was asked.


    "No. I''m not going anywhere. Not with you, anyway. Remember the agreement? We''re nothing to each


    other now. Leave me alone!"


    Anne said coldly, without any hesitation.


    "You really want me to drag you away?"


    Kevin''s handsome face was joyless, and anger festered in his ck eyes. This woman was being


    ridiculous. She kept turning him down.


    Drag? Did he really say that?


    What right did he have to treat her like this? How could he do that?


    "Mr. Kevin, now you''ve gone too far. Anne told you straight up that she didn''t want to go with you. Do


    you like forcing yourself on others? Find a new hobby."


    Sam had listened to Kevin''s arrogant tone long enough. His overbearing manner grated on the doctor.


    Sam once again pulled Anne behind him and looked at Kevin coldly.


    "I''m talking to my woman. What gives you the right to interfere?"


    With a morose expression, Kevin still had a trace of disdain in his eyes. Anne was his woman. He could


    do whatever to her. And no one could stop him.


    "Correct me if I''m wrong, but you''re the one that cut her loose, right? So why should you care, if you''re


    not together anymore? Don''t forget who dumped who."


    With the same sneer, Sam looked at Kevin with intangible jealousy in his eyes.


    Kevin was a horrible man, but Anne liked him. Sam really didn''t know why. He had always been there


    for Anne, but she still loved Kevin.


    Why? Why was this happening? He was better in every way. Why couldn''t she see that?


    If only he could just convince her... If shepletely gave up on Kevin, Sam might still have a chance.


    Clenching his fists, Kevin tried his best to suppress his anger.


    "You want topete with me for my woman? Do you think you''re capable enough?"


    Kevin sneered with disdain. His voice was as cold as death, and the hate in his eyes blew over


    everyone like a bitter winter wind.


    "That''s for me to know, and you to find out. Anne doesn''t want to go with you, Mr. Kevin. I don''t think


    she stuttered. Do you want her to say it again?"


    Anne was clearly unwilling to even be around Kevin. Her firm tone bolstered Sam''s confidence.


    "Anne, tell him you love me!"


    For the first time, Kevin felt trapped. His anger had nowhere to go, so it boiled inside him. He red at


    Anne with a furrowed brow and gave her a direct order.


    Frowning, Anne bit her lip in dismay. She would never say those words to him. He had hurt her too


    much. She ignored hismand.


    "Kevin, just go away. Don''t bug me again!"


    She turned to leave.


    Watching Anne close the door, Kevin was in a murderous rage. Unbelievable! Some woman had turned


    him down!


    Sam nced at Kevin and gave him a smug smile, and then he followed Anne into the house.


    "Mr. Kevin, let''s go, okay?" his secretary said. "Before things get worse."


    The secretary had broken into a cold sweat, worried about what his boss might do next.


    With a brooding face, Kevin gave the secretary a hard look and got in the car.


    In the vi, there was a nonstop cacophony of thrown items colliding with the walls, floor, and


    everywhere else. The crashing sounds could be heard everywhere in the vi. The secretary stood


    there and did not dare make a sound. He could only silently watch his boss vent his anger.


    Kevin kept going, smashing and bashing everything in sight. Lamps, dishes, it didn''t matter to him. He


    didn''t stop until everything in the living room had been reduced to smithereens. And now that room was


    a disaster area.


    "Calm down, Mr. Kevin. This can''t be good for your health," the secretary said, concern obvious in his


    voice.


    He had worked under Kevin for many years, but he had never seen him so angry. He didn''t have a clue


    about how violent this man could get.


    "Ungrateful slut!"


    Kevin kicked over the table nearest him. His expression was sullen and terrible. He flew into a


    murderous rage every time he thought about Anne turning him down.


    "Mr. Kevin..."


    Looking at Kevin''s angry face, the secretary frowned and wanted to say something more. He thought


    better of it and just kept quiet.


    "What is it? Just spit it out!"


    The secretary''s attitude annoyed Kevin even more, and the impatience in his ck eyes became more


    and more obvious.


    "Let''s not y that game, Mr. Kevin. I''m afraid you''ll be mad if I tell you."


    The secretary looked at Kevin with hesitation. He didn''t dare say what he wanted to say, but at the


    same time he didn''t like to see his boss this way.


    "I don''t think I can get any angrier. So what do you think would do the trick?"


    At this moment, Kevin was wondering whether he should change secretaries. He needed people who


    could follow orders, and not worry about his feelings.


    "I think you''re taking the wrong approach with Anne. The more you push, the more she tries to


    escape."


    Thinking of what his boss had done recently, the secretary sighed helplessly. If he were Anne, he''d


    probably do the same thing.


    "What did you say? Repeat what you just said!"


    Damn it! The secretary knew he had gone too far. He knew his boss cared for Anne a great deal. He


    wouldn''t have gone to the lengths he did, otherwise. And no matter how angry he was, he never hurt


    her.


    "Mr. Kevin, I know you want her back. But you''reing on too strong. Any woman would be scared by


    your approach. Strong, domineering men do well in business, not in love."


    The secretary sighed again. Only then did he know how hard it was to be a secretary, especially for


    Kevin.


    "Too strong? You are the one who gave those suggestions to me, like out of a movie. Now you tell me


    it''s the wrong way?"


    Kevin stared at the secretary coldly.


    Facing Kevin''s usation, the secretary felt like weeping but had no tears. The methods he hade


    up with were good, but for some reason, they werepletely useless when his boss used them.


    "Boss, the methods I gave you were foolproof. Maybe you screwed up somehow..."


    the secretary said in a low voice, afraid that Kevin would explode on him.


    "You mean it''s all my fault?" said Kevin, in a threatening tone.


    The secretary loosened his cor.


    "No, of course not. How could I me you?"


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    the secretary exined in a hurry. He was smarter than that. ming Kevin, even for the things he was


    to me for, was a death sentence.


    Being a secretary is no easy job, and now it seemed that he was saying all the wrong things.


    "That''s another fine mess you''ve gotten me into. So what do we do now?" Kevin looked at the


    secretary irritably. Everything he''d done so far had turned Anne''s heart even colder.


    If things went on like this there would be no way to get her back.


    In the past, he would have simply used force. But now he didn''t have the heart to treat her like that.


    "You want my advice, and I''d suggest you wait a bit. Give Miss Anne some time to calm down. Maybe


    she''ll change her mind after a while."


    The secretary was really afraid if Kevin continued to act like this. His rtionship with Anne would be


    irreparable that way.


    "Give her some time to calm down? While she''s staying with another guy? Did you get kicked in the


    head by a donkey?"


    Kevin said, upset at the secretary''s words.


    There was another man with his woman. How could he give her any more time? He was not that


    generous!


    Was this secretary really on his side? How could hee up with such a terrible idea? She was


    staying with Sam, and he liked her. He could lose Anne quite easily? Did the secretary think he was an


    idiot?


    Being scolded by his boss, the secretary tried to look as innocent as he could. He was trying to help


    Kevin out, and all he got was grief. The life of a secretary was not an easy one.


    "Mr. Kevin, I''m doing this for your own good..."


    The secretary gave Kevin a hurt look. He was trying to help his boss, but the only thing his boss did


    was yell at him. His boss was getting more and more temperamental.


    "For my own good? I want her back. Make it happen!"


    Kevin said angrily. He was fuming, because now he had no one and nothing to vent his anger on.

 Chapter 141 Im Leaving

    Chapter 141 I''m Leaving


    "Yes, I''ll figure it out now."


    Kevin''s secretary sighed helplessly when he looked at his boss''s irritated face. He already expected


    that his boss would screw this thing up because of his temper, so he had to help him.


    Confusion was drawn all over Kevin''s face as he sat on the sofa. No matter what it might took him, he


    must make Annee back to him.


    In Sam''s house,


    Anne and Sam were both sitting whilst looking at each other. When she noticed the bruises on his face,


    she couldn''t help but feel guilty.


    "Sam, I''m sorry for causing you this,"


    Anne said in a very sincere tone. If it wasn''t for protecting her, Sam wouldn''t have been beaten up.


    After all, she was the main reason as to why he was involved in such kind of trouble.


    "Don''t apologize to me. We two don''t have to be so polite to each other. You know how important you


    are in my heart. How can I just watch Kevin take you away?"


    The guilt in Anne''s alluring eyes made Sam feel sad. He had promised that he wouldn''t let her be hurt


    again, and he was a man of his words.


    Anne was captured by the gentle tone of Sam. The wound on his face made her feel worse. She never


    felt this guilty in her whole life.


    "Sam, you really don''t have to be so good to me. If it weren''t for me, you wouldn''t have been injured.


    By doing so, I feel that I owe you a lot. You know that I can''t give you what you want¡­"


    Anne lowered her head slightly, hurting to admit the truth. There was a trace of anxiety in her eyes.


    Sam''s kindness had just made her feel heavy in her heart, because she knew to herself that she


    couldn''t reciprocate his love.


    She couldn''t give him what he wanted, yet he had always epted his care. In her mind, she thought


    that she was not deserving of all his care and affection.


    "You don''t owe me anything. I chose to love you, and every single thing that I do for youes from


    my heart. So, you don''t have to feel guilty."


    Sam was afraid of what Anne would say next, so he interrupted her at once.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    He already knew what was on her mind, but he didn''t want to hear it out loud. He just wanted to protect


    her. That was it. He couldn''t hope for more, and he was happy to be with her at least as her friend.


    Sam made Anne hold back what she was going to say. She wanted to tell him a lot of things, to rify


    everything with him, but she didn''t have the heart to say something that would hurt him again.


    "I''ll go take the first aid kit to treat your wound." Anne didn''t want to continue the topic any longer, so


    she turned around and walked into the room.


    Sam felt anxious as he stared at her back. He was really afraid to be refused by her over and over


    again.


    As he averted his eyes, loneliness was written all over his face. He knew that Anne would never love


    him back the way he wanted her to feel, but he couldn''t take his heart back.


    Soon, Anne came out with the first aid kit and sat in front of Sam. She took out a cotton ball and


    carefully wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth.


    Sam frowned slightly and stared at the angelic face of Anne. He suddenly felt his heart beating so fast.


    The atmosphere in the room was a bit ambiguous. Both of their expressions could hardly be read.


    Anne was gently cleaning the wound of Sam.


    Her eyes were so focused and serious, but with a trace of heartache.


    Sam had never been so close to Anne just like now. She never cared for him like this. He couldn''t help


    but feel amused as he stared at her face. She was indeed perfect, but tantalizing.


    Out of nowhere, Sam thought that being punched was somehow worth it. If it could make her care


    about him more, he would rather be hurt seriously.


    "Does it hurt?"


    Anne felt sorry for Sam when she looked at the bruises on the corner of his mouth. She kept ming


    herself for causing him those wounds and bruises.


    Sam was too allured as he fixated his eyes on her face, so he did not hear her speaking at all.


    Before he could even answer, Anne already furrowed her eyebrows in confusion. When their eyes met,


    she felt a strange emotion in his eyes, and her mood instantly shifted.


    She averted her eyes and stood up quickly. She realized that she had been so close to him while


    treating his wound and hadpletely forgotten his feelings for her.


    Sam came to his senses and noticed the embarrassed expression on her face. He remembered how


    inappropriate he had been just now.


    "Anne, I''m sorry. I just¡­"


    It was a little hard for Sam to exin for himself, because he couldn''t find a proper reason. If Anne


    turned awkward to him because of his gaffe, he would be very disappointed.


    "It was nothing. The medicine has been applied. I''ll make you something light to eat."


    Anne walked quickly to her room. The attitude of Sam made her a little flustered and want to dodge.


    She couldn''t let him do so much to her. In the end, she would still be unable to give him what he


    wanted, so it would be best if she made everything clear now.


    "Okay¡­"


    At first, Sam wanted to stop her, but on a second thought, he knew that she might have been


    ufortable to see him now. He had no choice but to let her leave.


    Anne felt uneasy while Sam was staring at her earlier. She walked into the kitchen quickly and


    wondered if she should leave here. If she stayed with him for a longer time, his feelings would just


    deepen and they would be more awkward towards each other.


    As Sam looked at her busy cooking in the kitchen, he felt he couldn''t give up on her. The idea of giving


    up just made him feel worse about himself. He couldn''t let his feelings for her go.


    Soon, a variety of light dishes was put on the table. After fixing the bandage on his wound, he


    proceeded towards the dining area. It could be noticed how the dishes were cooked from the heart; it


    was so simple, yet mouth-watering.


    A strange emotion rose in his heart. He looked at Anne with tenderness in his eyes.


    "There''s not much food in the kitchen. You can eat some first. Your mouth is slightly wounded, so the


    dishes are all light."


    When Anne noticed that Sam was staring at the dishes on the table for a long time, she thought that he


    didn''t like the food, so she exined immediately.


    She did it lightly because she was worried that if she made the food spicy, it would sting his wound.


    "Thank you."


    Sam smiled gently at Anne, but because of the wounds on his face, he became a little conscious and


    felt embarrassed.


    "You should eat first. I''m going back to my room."


    Anne couldn''t breathe because of too much uneasiness. She turned quickly and walked towards her


    room after saying those words to him.


    "You haven''t had breakfast yet. Let''s have it together," Sam insisted.


    He knew that Anne was deliberately avoiding him, and because of that, he felt a little disappointed. He


    didn''t want to maintain such situation, so he tried to stop her.


    "No, I''m not hungry. Eat first and I''ll clean it upter,"


    Anne lied to Sam. In fact, she was really a little hungry at that time, but because of too much


    embarrassment, she tried to hold it back and refused his offer.


    She walked into the bedroom without looking back and closed the door. She sighed helplessly. Now,


    she didn''t know how to deal with Sam anymore.


    Sam felt alone as he sat at the table without Anne. He was used to eating with her, but now the


    awkwardness between them had started to grow.


    He did not enjoy the breakfast. He found it tasteless because he ate alone. After he had breakfast, he


    took a look at Anne''s room and went upstairs.


    Anne opened the door when she heard him go upstairs. She felt a little sad when she saw the food on


    the table. The dishes were almost not eaten.


    After cleaning up the table, Anne walked out of the house. She was bombarded with thoughts just now.


    If she didn''t want to ruin her good rtionship with Sam, she must no longer stay here.


    If she did so, Sam would probably just let his feelings for her go. In this way, she didn''t have to be


    embarrassed all the time, and Kevin wouldn''t be against her anymore.


    Anne finally found a suitable house, after being out for a whole day. Without any second thought, she


    went back at Sam''s house to pack her things up.


    She couldn''t stand staying with Sam even just a minute. Besides, her decision was also for Sam''s


    good. If she stayed there, she would just torment his heart piece by piece. She couldn''t be so selfish.


    It was already dark when she returned to his house. Sam didn''t saw her the whole day, so he quickly


    ran to her with worry in his eyes.


    "Anne, where have you been for such a long time? Why can''t I get through to you?"


    There was anxiety in his tone.


    Anne felt a little pain in her heart again when she saw how concerned and worried Sam was.


    Nevertheless, she had already made up her mind.


    After hesitating for a long time, she finally spoke up.


    "Sam, I went out to look for a house today, and I found a suitable one for me. I''m moving in tonight."


    Anne looked at him calmly.


    Sam was surprised at the moment. Soon after, he came back to his senses.


    "Anne, why do you suddenly want to move out of here? Did I do anything wrong? Why are you moving


    out?"


    Sam could no longer imagine how painful it was for him. The more anxious he was, the more Anne


    wanted to leave.


    Anne took a step back and kept a distance between them. The way she looked at him clearly showed


    what she truly felt at that time.


    "Sam, thank you for taking care of me for such a long time. Thank you for being with me all the time,


    but I can''t rely on you for the rest of my life. I''ve made up my mind. I''m leaving."


    "Anne, did I do something wrong?" If so, please tell me. I''m willing to make it right and change myself. It


    will be dangerous for you to live alone in this country."


    Sam tried his best to persuade her to stay. He didn''t want her to move out. Even if he knew that his


    feelings would just turn moreplicated if she stayed with him a little longer, he didn''t want her to


    leave. He couldn''t afford not to have her by his side.

 Chapter 142 Moving Out

    Chapter 142 Moving Out


    "Sam, I have made up my mind. You don''t have to persuade me anymore. I know you mean well, but


    we are just friends, nothing too special. If we both live under the same roof forever, we will be


    misunderstood."


    Anne didn''t dare to look at Sam''s face. His eyes were too serious. His stare gave an inexplicable


    amount of pressure. She knew that this was for the best. It was beneficial for the two of them if she


    moved out.


    The persevering attitude of Sam towards her was getting more and more obvious by the minute. She


    didn''t want to hear his sentiments. If she kept staying there, it would only make thingsplicated. If it


    continued like this, their friendship would be as good as ash.


    "Anne? Do I put pressure on you? You can pretend that you never heard my confession. I know your


    scruples. I promise I will only treat you as a friend from now on. My thoughts would be clear of any


    improper intents."


    Sam could feel that Anne was deliberately being reserved from him. He knew very well that her feelings


    for him were just as ordinary as bread and butter, but he couldn''t get a hold of his heart''s desire. He


    just wanted to be there for her and keep her safe.


    "Sam, you''re overthinking. I just think it''s inappropriate for us to live together for this long. That''s the


    reason I decided to move out,"


    Anne exined in a hurry. Although what Sam said was exactly what she thought in mind, she didn''t


    want their rtionship to change because of it.


    "Anne, this is a big country¡­"


    Looking at the grave look on her face, Sam grew anxious. He knew that she was as stubborn as a rock.


    Once she made a decision, she wasmitted and it was final.


    "Well, isn''t it useless to persuade me anymore? I''ve already found a house and I''m about to move there


    in a moment. Trust me on this one. If you''re unsure, you can alwayse over at my ce at any


    time. You''ll be my very first guest."


    She gave Sam a faint smile and interrupted his thoughts. She didn''t want to hear what he had to say.


    Persuading her would be like moving a mountain.


    Sam sighed helplessly. He was very disappointed knowing that Anne didn''t want to stay with him


    anymore. At the height of the event, he also felt heartbroken.


    "Can I at least drive you there? I''m worried if you go about on your own." Sam did everything he could,


    but he would go the extra mile to get one final moment with Anne. He didn''t want to miss the chance.


    "Okay, I''ll go upstairs to pack my bags." Anne didn''t refuse Sam''s offer this time. After saying that, she


    stood up and went to her room.


    Looking at her slender back, Sam was enticed to hold her in his arms, but he knew that he had no right.


    Half an hourter, Anne finally came down with herpact suitcase. She never nned to stay in


    America for long, so she didn''t bring much of her belongings with her.


    Noticing that it was strenuous for her to lift her stubby luggage, Sam was quick to assist her and said,


    "Here, let me do it."


    "Thank you." After taking a casual nce at Sam, she thanked him for his courtesy.


    "Anne, are you really sure about this?"


    Although Sam knew that she wouldn''t be bothered by his hopeless concern, he still didn''t want to give


    up.


    "Sam, as I told you countless times, it''s final. You don''t have to persuade me anymore." Anne was


    afraid that Sam would ask her again, so she interrupted before he even could finish his sentence.


    "Okay, I''ll take you there."


    With a sigh of dismay, Sam finally chose topromise. He knew he couldn''t keep her.


    He surrendered to Anne''s wish to move out. He took her to the address of the new house head-on.


    When they arrived, they found themselves side by side at the porch. Sam wanted to take a look inside,


    but Anne refused.


    "Sam, it''s gettingte. You should go home." Standing in front of the door, Sam red at Anne and said


    calmly,


    "Anne, your suitcase is hefty. Let me help you get it in."


    Knowing that Anne wanted to keep a safe distance from him, Sam insisted on his gantry. He wouldn''t


    be able to often see her as he used to, so he took hisst chance of being with her.


    "I think I can take it from here, but thanks. I''ll do it myself."


    It was getting dark and Anne didn''t want to share a moment longer alone with Sam. She was afraid that


    the slightest change would make their friendshipplicated.


    "Anne, you don''t have to be too reserved. We''re best friends, remember? Do we really have to be this


    distant from now on?"


    Sam nced at Anne seriously. A trace of loss shed though his disheartened eyes.


    Sam had thought that he could maintain the current rtionship between the two of them, but Anne


    seemed to deliberately hide from him, which made him blue.


    "Sam, you beat a dead horse. It''s just a suitcase. I can handle it myself. What you''ve done is more than


    enough. I don''t want to bother you anymore."


    Being stared at by Sam, Anne couldn''t help but feel uneasy. She lowered her head and spoke in


    embarrassment. Truth be told, she never wanted their friendship to be estranged, but the more Sam


    cared about her, the more difficult the situation felt.


    "Anne, I really don''t want our rtionship to be so strange. I know you are under pressure. Just


    forget the silly things I said, okay? Let''s get things back to the way it used to be."


    Now more than ever, Sam regretted confessing. He shouldn''t have expressed his fondness to Anne. If


    only he had kept his feelings to himself, locked it in the bottom of his heart, their rtionship wouldn''t


    have suffered alienation.


    "Sam, it''s getting dark. You should go now, and get some rest. I''ll invite you over once I have the time."


    Anne had enough of this seemingly repetitive conversation. After bidding farewell, she grabbed her


    suitcase and entered her new home.


    Watching Anne disappear as the door closed, Sam felt empty, as if a part of him was taken away.


    Would they be so isted from each other from this day on? Was it his fault to fall in love with her?


    Hopeless, Sam turned around and drove away lonely. Anne didn''t feel a sense of relief until she knew


    that his car vanished from her sight. Somehow, when she saw Sam, she always felt his presence very


    awkward.


    When Sam came home, he was alone. Everything seemed so lonely and dested. He had been so


    used to her presence since the two of them had been together through night and day for such a long


    time. Now, he was left with his solitude. He felt ill-sorted.


    He opened a bottle of red wine and intoxicated himself with an unprecedented empty face. He drank


    once ss after another. His blonde moment of thinking about Anne being his woman became more


    and more intense.


    As he was unaware of his alcohol intake, his vision began to blur into ck. Finally, he fell asleep. The


    next day, he was awakened by a thumping sound of kicking at the door.


    Sam groaned and kneaded his aching temples, and stood up to open the front door.


    It was Kevin who stood outside and kept banging it. Geez! He had been waiting there for so long and


    he expected Anne to open the door, but she still hadn''t.


    Finally, the door creaked open, revealing the sobering face of Sam. Perhaps because he had a


    hangover from all that drinkingst night, he looked like a mess.


    "Kevin? What are you doing here this early in the morning?"


    As he saw that it was Kevin, Sam''s face turned adamant. He knew that he was there to bother Anne.


    Thinking that this man in front of him was his nemesis to Anne''s heart, he was filled with envy.


    "Anne,e out!"


    Kevin scowled and looked back at Sam. His obsidian eyes were filled with grit and anger. ''This damn


    woman really wants to y hide-and-seek with me? Does she think that she can avoid me as long as


    she want?'' he thought.


    "You don''t have to worry about her. She is not here. You can leave now."


    After giving Kevin a mocking face, Sam turned around and stepped inside. He didn''t want to say a word


    to him because the sight of Kevin would only remind that this man was the center of Anne''s interest.


    "Where is she now?"


    When Kevin heard that Anne was not around, his eyebrows met. A trace of surprise shed through his


    irked eyes, but it disappeared in an instant.


    "I have no idea!" Sam stopped and shut the door after squabbling these words.


    When the secretary saw that her boss was rejected, he couldn''t help but feel nervous. It was the first


    time that her boss had been snubbed.


    The secretary came to Kevin and reminded in a low voice, "Mr. Kevin, we should get going. It seems


    that Miss Anne is not here."


    "Since you''re so sure that she''s not here, why are you still standing there? Hurry up and find her! Do


    you expect me to investigate it myself?"


    Kevin suddenly turned and redirected his anger towards his secretary.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "Of course, I''ll find her pronto!"


    The secretary was intimidated by the powerful aura of his boss, so he dared not to ck off at all. After


    saying that, he swiftly ordered his subordinates to check Anne''s possible whereabouts.


    An hourter, Kevin pulled over Anne''s newfound home. His eyes took a tour around the somewhat


    secluded environment without any expression on his face.


    This woman was clever to choose such a ce. The ce was low-key and hard to find. But it wasn''t


    long until Kevin found her.


    He utched the door handle and stepped out of the car. Seeing the shabby house, he couldn''t help


    but feel sorry.


    Standing at the porch, Kevin didn''t bother ringing the doorbell. He instantly shouted upfront, "Anne,


    come out!"


    Thinking that the house was antique and had poor sound instion, he believed that she would hear


    him at once.


    As expected, Anne trembled upon hearing the sudden familiar voice of Kevin. She looked at the door in


    disbelief. Was she hallucinating just now? Why did she abruptly hear Kevin''s speech?


    She must be crazy. She had only settled in for a night. Even if Kevin knew that she had moved out, he


    wouldn''t find this ce out so soon.


    Trusting her logic, Anne couldn''t help but shake her head. She threw away the illusion that had


    urred in her mind just now and continued to prepare her warm breakfast.

 Chapter 143 Becoming Angrier

    Chapter 143 Bing Angrier


    "Anne, I swear, if you don''t open this door on the count of three, I will have no choice but to kick it


    open!"


    Kevin yelled and waited by the door for a long time but he got no response from Anne. As he looked at


    the door, his heart was filled with anger. What did that woman want him to do, really kick the door just


    to open it?


    The more Kevin thought about it, the angrier he became.


    Meanwhile, it was not until she heard Kevin''s voice that Anne realized that what she heard was not just


    an illusion, because Kevin was actually outside her door. She panicked right that minute.


    She started wondering why he came there so soon. She just moved into her new cest night. How


    did he even find her so soon?


    "Three, two, one!"


    After the three counts, Anne still didn''t open the door. But just as Kevin raised his right foot and was


    ready to kick open the door, Anne finally opened it.


    She was surprised to see that Kevin''s foot was raised. There was a sh of fear in her eyes and for a


    moment she thought the man would kick her.


    The moment Anne appeared in front of him, Kevin withdrew his foot right away and looked at her with


    an unhappy face. ''Damn! Why did it take so long for her to open the door?''


    "Kevin, how did you even find me here? And besides, what on earth are you doing here?"


    There was a hint of coldness in the expression on her face and her tone when she asked those two


    questions in a row. Why did this man seem to be hunting her down? No matter where she went, the


    man could always find her. Was there really nowhere else she could go that he wouldn''t find her?


    "Did you really think it was that hard for me to find where you now live? Anne, even if you go to the


    ends of the earth, I will find you!"


    Kevin said coldly with displeasure in his tone. He asked himself if Anne even moved to a new ce so


    she could avoid him. He started thinking maybe Anne didn''t wanna see him.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Kevin, what else do you want from me? Why can''t you just let me go?" Anne sighed. "What do I need


    to do to make you disappear from my world?"


    She looked at Kevin with indifference. She couldn''t stand him anymore. Kevin had been so bothersome


    for a long time now to her.


    "If youe back to me, I will let you be. Otherwise, I will just keep following you wherever you go. You


    better not take what I say lightly as I will really do it, whether you like or not,"


    Kevin said while staring Anne in the eyes. He just wanted her to get back with him, even if it meant that


    he had to threaten her.


    ring at Kevin angrily, Anne began to doubt whether he had been going insane or not. Why did he


    seem to want to keep pestering her? Did he not force her to leave him that one time? Why did he want


    to win her back all of a sudden?


    "Never, Kevin! I will never be yours again! Just ept that fact and move on!"


    Anne said and sighed exasperatedly. Why should she listen to him? Why should she do what he


    wanted her to? She was also a person who could make decisions for herself and those decisions didn''t


    have to depend on anyone, not even Kevin. What did Kevin even think she was, a doll that could be


    discarded at will?


    "I dare you to say what you just said again!" Kevin roared. He thought to himself, "Damn it! This woman


    just said she would never be my woman again!"


    "It doesn''t matter how many times I repeat it. Ten or a hundred times will make no difference. My


    answer will always be the same, Kevin! Just leave! I hate you!!!" Anne shouted with her whole heart. At


    that moment, the only thing she had for Kevin in her heart was hatred.


    If it weren''t for him, she would not have been abject as she was then. She could not even see her own


    child.


    When Kevin heard the word ''hate'' from Anne, his heart trembled fiercely and an unprecedented panic


    surged in his heart. He really felt the contempt that Anne had for him in her heart.


    He suddenly felt a strong urge so he strode to her without thinking twice and kissed her before she


    could even react.


    All along, Kevin had a strong possessive desire for this woman. All he wanted was just for her to stay


    with him and never leave his side.


    Anne''s eyes widened in shock. She couldn''t move or figure out what was going on. Her mind went


    nk the moment Kevin kissed her without a warning.


    The way he behaved was beyond what she expected. Once she came to her senses, she had already


    been kissed by Kevin.


    She was infuriated and pushed Kevin away with all her strength. This man actually kissed her without


    permission!


    "Kevin, what the hell do you think you''re doing?!" she shouted, her eyes filled with rage.


    "What did I think I was doing? I was kissing you. Were you not aware? Didn''t you feel it?"


    Kevin answered with a yful grin on his face. He seemed to feel much better after kissing Anne


    without her consent.


    Could this man even be more shameless? Did he know how annoying he was to Anne?


    "I seriously don''t want to see you anymore!!! Please, just leave!" Anne uttered coldly and as she was


    closing the door, Kevin pushed it so she couldn''t.


    With a smug smile on his face, Kevin said as he pushed the door open, "It''s not for you to decide if I


    leave or not!"


    Looking at Kevin''s figure entering her house, Anne didn''t think she could feel even more furious. What


    did this man think of her new ce? A hotel that he coulde and stay in whenever he wanted?


    "Kevin, this is my home. You have to leave immediately! Don''t you know that you are already


    trespassing?"


    Anne walked to Kevin''s back and gave him that reminder. What she wanted most then was to just get


    rid of him. She didn''t want anything to do with him anymore.


    "Trespassing?! Well, do you want to call the police toe arrest me or something? Do you honestly


    think anyone can stop me, Anne?"


    Kevin asked sarcastically. He couldn''t help but feel amused by Anne''s words. Was she out of her mind?


    How could she threaten him that way?


    Unable to say another word, Anne could only stare at the man in front of her. He was right. She had no


    ability to do anything against him even if she wanted to. But it was so frustrating to her because the


    more she thought about it, the more she just hated herself for not being able to do anything about it.


    "Kevin, I beg you. Please let me be and stop disturbing my life. Please¡­"


    Anne sighed helplessly. She slightly lowered her eyes as if pleading. She really wanted to be done with


    him already. She just wanted to live her life peacefully. Couldn''t that be possible? What kind of situation


    did he get her into that he would be satisfied?


    "Am I just a disturbance to you? Do you know who you are to me? You are the only woman in my heart.


    I just want you toe back to me. How could you say that I am disturbing your life?"


    Kevin talked back. His eyes narrowed slightly, revealing a trace of coldness. His heart was started to


    get filled with anger. ''How wrong she is to think that I am just disturbing her life!'' he thought to himself.


    Anne knew that Kevin was stubborn by nature. However, he could possibly be persuaded by reason


    but could not be cowed by force. After thinking her next move through, she decided to approach him


    more calmly.


    "But the two of us have nothing to do with each other anymore, right? We have long put an end to our


    rtionship, Kevin. And besides, you have another woman by your side now. Why won''t you just stop


    pestering me and leave me alone?"


    Didn''t he have the beautiful Cherry in his life already? Why didn''t he just stay home? Why did he have


    toe all the way to America to look for her? If he said that he fell in love with her, she wouldn''t


    believe it.


    "Another woman?! Pestering you? Kevin said while raising his bushy brows and shaking his head.


    "Anne, is this really the way you think of me now?"


    There was a flicker of resentment in his long and narrow eyes. He started getting shrouded with


    coldness.


    "Did I lie? You already have Cherry in your life. Why do you still have toe all the way here to bother


    me? I have always been that vicious woman in that heart of yours, haven''t I?" Anne said and raised her


    eyebrows as if waiting for a response from him. She then continued, "Didn''t you say that you would


    never marry a woman as vicious as I am?"


    Anne felt as though her heart sank inside her chest, remembering the hurtful words Kevin had told her


    before.


    Kevin''s face was gloomy. He red at Anne with a hint of bitterness in his eyes. Was she really going


    to rake up the past with him?


    "I will deal with my rtionship with Cherry and clear things up with her soon. Also, Anne, no vicious


    woman will think she is actually vicious,"


    Kevin said. He knew fully what kind of person Anne was. Although she was a little cold, she wasn''t


    really that vicious. He began doubt whether Anne had done those things before.


    But what did he mean when he said he would deal with his rtionship with Cherry? Did he suddenly


    decide that he would break up with her?


    Anne''s heart skipped a beat. She started feeling some kind of panic in her heart, and her hesitation


    was evident in her eyes. She was moved by what Kevin just said.


    "I know myself and I know what kind of person I am. Now, if you will excuse me, I am going to have


    breakfast. For the hundredth time, please leave," Anne said, trying to sound calmer than how she was


    feeling.


    Her rtionship with Kevin was already over, after all. She didn''t want to start another period of pain.


    "Uhm, to be quite frank, I haven''t eaten anything yet. Let''s just eat together."


    Of course, Kevin had gone through a lot to find Anne. He couldn''t just leave instantly. He was still


    hoping that she would just throw herself in his longing arms.


    "Sorry, you can''t eat here. I only prepared breakfast enough for myself."


    Anne frowned a little. Since when did Kevin be this shameless? Was he really nning on staying


    there when she had asked her so many times to leave her alone?


    "Ah, well. Don''t mind me. Go on and have your breakfast. I will ask my secretary to prepare my food. I


    will eat with you."


    It was obvious that Anne was driving Kevin away, but he didn''t seem upset. He looked quite


    considerate instead.


    What on earth was this man going to do? He just wouldn''t leave. Was he really going to stick around?


    He was the president of the Fu Group. How did he even have the time to keep haunting her all the


    time?

 Chapter 144 Being Stuck

    Chapter 144 Being Stuck


    "Mr. Kevin, what do I have to do for you to get out of here? This is my house and I don''t want to see


    you here!"


    Anne cautioned and looked daggers at the man who sat across her.


    He got more shameless and she couldn''t bear it anymore. However, the man remained still.


    "I''ll stay here until youe with me,"


    Kevin insisted with an unruly smile on his lips as his eyes burned with determination. All he wanted was


    for this woman to finally return to him and be his woman once again.


    "No way!"


    Anne refused without hesitation. She believed that the man was just trying to joke with her. She had


    already rejected him and tried to make everything clear. It was not her fault that the man wasn''t able to


    comprehend her rejection.


    "Since you don''t want to leave with me, maybe it''s time for me to move in and live with you."


    Kevin satfortably and pulled Anne''s breakfast towards him before he began to eat.


    The woman got furious at his rude behavior. What exactly did he wanted to do?


    "Mr. Kevin, that''s my breakfast! Give it back to me!"


    she warned. She prepared a breakfast that took her a long time to cook but the man dared to take it


    and he ate it shamelessly. Kevin ignored her and continued to gulp his food down.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "I''m hungry, too." He nced at Anne with a childish look and continued to eat.


    He ate sumptuously because the taste of the food he''d been missing all along was right in front of him.


    It didn''t change at all.


    "If you''re hungry, then cook for yourself. Didn''t you ask your secretary to bring you your breakfast? Now


    that you''ve eaten mine, what am I supposed to eat?"


    Anne red at him. She was hungry and frustrated at the man''s behavior. She could do nothing at his


    antics and that only made her more upset.


    "Just wait for my secretary to arrive and you can have my breakfast. If you prepare a single dish for


    breakfast in the future, I''ll be the one to eat it and you can have mine that my secretary will prepare,"


    he proposed. He already knew that the woman would do anything and make him feel unweed. He


    already knew that, after all, they had been together once for a long time.


    Several thoughts ran through her mind. A lot of them confused her but mainly she wanted to know by


    what logic he thought that he could eat her breakfast while she had to eat the breakfast sent by his


    secretary? Why bother taking so much trouble?


    "But why would I do that?"


    she asked as she creased her forehead. All she wanted right now was peace of mind that she could


    only get if the man left her alone. For a moment, she considered looking for a new house.


    She wasn''t stupid, though. She knew what Kevin was capable of and no matter where she went, he


    would always end up finding her. So she just gave up the idea with a sigh.


    "If you don''t want to eat take-out food, then go ahead and cook for two."


    A smirk shed across his lips apanied by his cunning eyes. The woman''s mind was so simple


    that he could read it through easily.


    Soon enough, she realized that she had been set up. She could only frown because she just didn''t


    know how to win over this man.


    She red at him and cursed him in her mind. There was nothing that could be done.


    Kevin smiled triumphantly because he won. He knew from the beginning that the woman would have a


    hard time to break off the rtionship with him.


    "I already told you, Anne. You''re the only woman in my life. You can''t run away from me!"


    he dered. Determination surged within his heart and he knew that this time, he would not give up.


    He was a man who would do everything he could to get what he wanted.


    She threw him an icy look and rolled her eyes before she strode towards her room.


    Kevin smiled at the helpless and angry look on her face. He must think of ways that could make the


    womane back to him willingly.


    Anne sulked in her room apanied by a hungry stomach. She considered going outside to cook but


    whenever she thought that Kevin was outside, she would quickly dismiss the idea. She would rather


    stay starving than see him.


    She didn''t know when the man would leave or if he really had nned to stay with her for a long time.


    She didn''t know which one to believe.


    Time had passed and any sound outside her room had died down. When she thought that Kevin got


    bored and left, she stood up abruptly.


    She opened the door and poked her head out then scanned her surroundings. However, before she


    could see everything clearly, the low and sexy voice of Kevin resonated in the premises.


    "What are you looking at? Are you always sneaky even in your own home?" Kevin stood not far from


    her with an amused look on his face.


    He found the woman''s behavior cute, much cuter than her long face.


    Startled, Anne looked at the source of the voice. His handsome face appeared in her line of sight. He


    leanedzily against the wall with a teasing look in his eyes.


    When she realized that the man had found her out, she dropped her sneaky posture and stood up


    straight.


    "Why are you still here? What should I do to make you leave? Mr. Kevin, this is my home!"


    she bellowed at him. How could this man unashamedly stay in her house uninvited for so long?


    "You''re my woman and it is only right that your home is also mine. Isn''t it normal for me to be here?"


    he asked and acted innocently that made the woman huff in frustration.


    "When did I be your woman? Don''t you have a good memory? We are nothing but strangers!


    More precisely, familiar strangers!"


    she yelled exasperatedly. Their rtionship had long ended so why was he doing this? Hepletely


    ignored her reminders every single time. She didn''t know if there was something wrong with him or if


    he had amnesia. Whatever it was, she wanted him out of her life.


    "Only familiar strangers? Do you think that''s all we are?"


    His aura darkened and his eyes turned cold.


    ''This woman really knows how to tick me off!


    Damn it!''


    "Isn''t it true?"


    She looked at him bravely. It wasn''t only anger anymore that she felt inside but also hatred towards


    him. The man had hurt her enough and she realized that she should nevere back to him again.


    "I don''t know. But have you forgotten that I slept with you two days ago? Did I not work hard enough


    that you had forgotten about it so soon?"


    They had done the most intimate thing that a man and woman could do. He was furious because Anne


    completely ignored that fact and imed that they were merely familiar strangers.


    ''How could she consider and call me a stranger?'' he thought.


    Blood rushed to her face after she realized what Kevin had meant. She didn''t know if it was because of


    anger or because she was shy.


    "We are already adults. Even if we slept together, that doesn''t mean we have something to do with


    each other. I don''t get your logic. If I slept with other men, does that mean I am their woman?"


    she said sarcastically with disdain for his unjustified possessiveness towards her.


    His face darkened once again as he clenched his fist. ''How could she think of sleeping with other men?


    Who would dare to touch his woman? Damn it!'' he cursed inwardly.


    "I dare you to repeat those words! If any man dares to sleep with you, I will kill him!"


    His eyes burned with a cruel and evil light. There was a hint of desire to kill across his orbs.


    Kevin was sure that he could kill anyone that would touch his woman. He wouldn''t even think twice.


    Anne''s heart trembled with fear and panic when she saw that he was being serious with his words.


    "Stop being unreasonable, Kevin! Even if I sleep with another man, it should have nothing to do with


    you!"


    This man was too domineering. She realized with this man being like this, she might not be able to find


    another man and she would end living alone for the rest of her life.


    She tried to grasp his logic. She just couldn''t understand the turns of his mind. It was unreasonable of


    him to control her life. After all, their rtionship was over. Thest thing that she wanted was to have


    anything to do with this man.


    "Have nothing to do with me? Do you really think that just because you said that means I would really


    do nothing?"


    Anger was contained within his eyes and he felt the need to beat this woman up. However, he was


    reluctant to do so as he loved her.


    He was so furious that he didn''t know what to say while Anne decided to just shut her mouth and went


    inside her room instead. She was about to close the door but he quickly stopped her.


    "Are you going to lock yourself in your room and starve to death?"


    The woman had not eaten breakfast and he was worried that she would copse in hunger. ''Is she


    trying to test how long she couldst?'' he thought.


    "I''m already full at the sight of you,"


    she answered. It was true. She was full of anger. Whenever she saw this man, anger exceeded her


    limit. She wasn''t even aware of how and when she started to have a bad temper.


    "Oh? Is that so? Do you want to save food for me in the future? Although you might not need it


    because as you can see, I am very capable of supporting your life,"


    he bragged. ''Did she really want to starve?'' Even if she was so angry, she shouldn''t do such things.

 Chapter 145 Teach You a Lesson

    Chapter 145 Teach You a Lesson


    "If you disappear in front of me now, I will definitely have a good appetite."


    Anne was starving so much that she could definitely finish two bowls of rice if he would vanish right in


    front of her.


    "I get it. You don''t want to see me. Am I that ugly that it makes you don''t want to see me?"


    After what was said and done, Kevin realized that Anne still wanted him out of her sight. Did she loath


    him so much that she didn''t want to see him?


    Ugly? She was dumbfounded that the man could describe himself with such a word. ''If he was ugly,


    there would be no handsome man in the world.''


    "I hate you. That has nothing to do with your appearance. I hate you from the bottom of my heart and it


    will never change for the rest of my life."


    It was the first time that she had voiced out how she loathed him. She knew how high his ego was, and


    those harsh words could have made him furious that he might stop pestering her again.


    "You hate me from the bottom of your heart? Anne, do you want me to teach you a lesson?"


    His eyes narrowed at her. ''This damn woman! How could she say she hates me from the bottom of her


    heart? When do I make a woman hate me so much?''


    "Mr. Kevin, if you really want to teach me a lesson, I will hate you more!"


    Her eyes were cold and it shadowed the intensity of his gaze. Didn''t the man have anything to do


    except threatening her from time to time?


    Kevin clenched his fists as he contained his anger. ''Is this damn woman threatening me by seizing my


    weakness?


    She knows that what I worry most is her hating me more and more. But she still threatens me with that.''


    "Come out to eat. I don''t want to bury your body in two days!"


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    He ordered Anne with a cold voice still containing his anger.


    No matter how much she hated him, the most important thing for her was to eat. What if she really


    starved to death?


    ''Bury my body? How could this man speak so wickedly?'' Anne thought.


    "As long as you leave, I wille out for the meal,"


    she said in a cold tone and disregarded his cocky attitude. She continued to stand for what she wanted.


    "It''s not up to you!"


    Kevin had begun to lose his patience and irritably pulled Anne out of the room. He had no choice but to


    use his brute force to teach the woman a lesson. He knew that the friendlier he was, the opposite she


    would be.


    She was shocked at what he did. She was pulled out of the room before she could even react.


    "Kevin, what the hell are you doing?"


    She resisted, trying to get rid of his grip without minding how she would look. He didn''t care where he


    was. It was too much. It was her home!


    "What am I doing? Can''t you see? Anne, do you want me to exin it to you?"


    he said, frowning at the sight of his hand loosened up by Anne. His eyes suddenly filled with coldness.


    ''This damn woman is always so ungrateful.''


    "What should I do to make you leave me? I beg you. Can you stop showing up in front of me?"


    She softened her tone. She knew it was senseless to go against him.


    "Don''t show up in front of you. Are you even telling me that you don''t want to see even the child? Anne,


    do you mean that?"


    ''Damn it! Does she forget that we have had a child?''


    Her heart quivered when he spoke about their child. The strong feeling of a mother missing her child


    overpowered her heart. That was what she wanted, but this man had always blocked her.


    "You don''t n to let me see the baby, do you? Kevin, do you think it''s still useful to threaten me with


    my child now?"


    She had already done everything he asked but he was ying her. He had used the child to seduce


    her thest time and she was not stupid enough to believe him again.


    "Threatening you? Do you think I will threaten you with our child? The baby is also yours. You have the


    right to see him. But if you always treat me like this, I won''t let you see the baby."


    He thought that if she would be nice to him, he might let her see the baby.


    "Then how do you expect me to treat you so you can let me see the baby? Kevin, if you''re just ying


    tricks on me now, I won''t forgive you for the rest of my life."


    She admitted that she was tempted. She wouldn''t want to miss any chance to see her child.


    "I don''t have the time to y tricks on you!"


    ''This woman thinks I am just ying tricks on her. How can I be that hollow? Does she think that I don''t


    have the integrity at all?''


    "Then what do you want me to do?"


    That moment, she knew that she hadpromised. But her mind was set that she would do anything


    just to see her child as soon as possible.


    "At least you have to change your attitude towards me first. No man likes to face a cold woman. Do you


    understand?"


    ''Couldn''t this woman be nicer to me? Why does she have to be so impassive towards me?''


    She knew what Kevin meant. Angry as she was, she had to keep a cool head.


    "I see, Mr. Kevin. I''ll be careful in the future."


    For her to see the child, she had to set aside her feelings. She had decided that she would hold it in as


    long as he wouldn''t cross the line.


    "That''s right. You can talk to me in this way from now on. If you keep saying that you want to drive me


    away, you will never see your child ever again."


    Kevin smiled triumphantly when the tone of the women softened. He liked her obedience.


    She tried her best to restrain the urge to curse him. She stood still and lowered her eyes so that he


    couldn''t see her expression.


    "It''s noon now. Do you think it''s time for lunch? Anne, go and cook for me."


    ''This little woman hadn''t had her breakfast yet. She must be hungry by now.''


    Truthfully, Kevin wasn''t hungry. He was just worried about her, but he didn''t want to show that he cared,


    so he spoke in a dominating tone.


    "Okay, Mr. Kevin. I''m going now!"


    Anne answered in a calm tone, but she gritted her teeth in annoyance. For her to see her child, she


    must suppress her emotion.


    She began to cook in her small kitchen.


    If the man would torture her like that every day, she might have a hard time. His personality was


    exceptional and she might offend him if she was not careful enough. She knew that her good times


    were over.


    A faint smile shed on his face while he was busy examining the woman in the small kitchen. It felt


    good that she cooked for him.


    An hour after, she served four dishes and one soup on the table. Anne looked at Kevin, who was sitting


    in her living room, reading a newspaper. A trace of anger shed in her eyes. The man really took her


    ce like his own.


    "The meal is ready. You can eat it now."


    She shook off the thought and spoke in an indifferent tone.


    He stopped reading upon hearing Anne''s voice and marched towards her. A smile shed in the


    corners of his mouth at her obedience.


    His heart felt warm as he sat on the chair and looked at the dishes.


    He started to eat using chopsticks. An unfamiliar feeling rose. It was new to him even though she had


    cooked for him before.


    Anne didn''t want to see him so she held back her hunger and spoke.


    "Mr. Kevin, take your time. I''m going back to my room. Call me if you need anything."


    She turned her back and started to walk towards her room.


    "Sit down and eat with me. Do you want me to eat alone?"


    Kevin frowned. He wasn''t happy that she wanted to leave. ''Couldn''t this little woman change her


    temper? She is obviously starving to death, but she has to endure it. Does she want to torture herself?''


    "No, thanks, Mr. Kevin. You can enjoy it yourself."


    The thought was engraved in her mind. She''d rather starve herself than stay with him for one more


    second.


    "Anne, don''t you take my words seriously? Don''t you want to see the baby?"


    ''This damn woman is still hiding from me. Didn''t she hear a word of what I said just now?


    I want my own woman, not a maid. If I just need a maid, there is a more obedient woman than her. Why


    would I need her?''


    "Kevin, can you stop threatening me with my baby all the time? You know I care about my baby the


    most, but you always use the baby as a chip."


    She looked at him angrily. What else could he do besides threatening her with her child?


    "Do you think I''m threatening you? Anne, are you out of your mind? Can''t you see that I care about


    you? You haven''t had breakfast or lunch. Are you going to starve yourself to death?"


    ''Damn it! Does she know that I am only worried about her? How could she talk to me in such a tone?''


    Anne was stunned at his sudden confession. Her heart skipped a beat. Did the man just say that he


    cared for her?


    Did he really care about her?


    "Do I need to thank you for your concern, Mr. Kevin?"


    She couldn''t ignore that it moved her. Her heart throbbed as she looked at him indifferently. She didn''t


    expect anything from him anymore.


    Kevin looked at her, annoyed at her indifference.

 Chapter 146 The Child Is At Home

    Chapter 146 The Child Is At Home


    "No need to thank me. If you really want to thank me, just sit down and finish the meal," Kevin said in


    an irresistible tone, giving a hint to Anne to sit next to him.


    As she looked at the dishes on the table, Anne''s belly started rumbling. In fact, she was already


    ravenous, but she still wanted to pretend she was strong.


    "Ha-ha! I can tell you''re hungry. Sit down and dig in. Why be difficult?"


    Heughed, as much as in triumph as anything. He also felt bad for her, and wanted her to eat her fill.


    Anne frowned. She really didn''t want him here. She certainly didn''t want to share a meal with him. But


    she was hungry, and wasn''t about to starve to death for this guy!


    "Don''t you want to see your baby? Probably a good idea to eat, then. You don''t want to starve before


    you see him."


    ''Damn it! Does she have to be defiant to the end? I''ve been so humble, but she''s still defying me.''


    As she heard the word "baby," a glimmer of hope shed through Anne''s beautiful eyes. Then she


    gave Kevin a cold look and sat across from him.


    Kevin smiled to see her do that. So at least some of his soft persuasion was working.


    When Anne had eaten her fill, she looked up at Kevin.


    "Kevin, when can I see my kid? Or were you just bullshitting me?" she asked icily.


    "Are you so eager to see him?" There was no change in Kevin''s mood. His expression was still


    indifferent, but aplicated light could be seen in his eyes.


    "Of course. But you knew that, didn''t you? The only thing I want now is to see my son. Let me see him,


    and I''ll do anything you want."


    He didn''t shut her down like he usually did. A spark of hope still burned in Anne''s heart. She looked at


    him anxiously.


    "Anything I want. What a wonderful philosophy. And if I asked you to be my woman? You could see


    your kid as much as you want."


    Kevin locked her with a burning gaze, looking forward to her answer.


    Kevin''s terms made Anne frown. She was hesitant. She really didn''t want to go back to him.


    But it seemed to be the only way he''d let her see her child. Maybe she shouldpromise so she


    could get what she wanted?


    "I¡ª" Just as she opened her mouth to agree to his terms, he interrupted her,


    "I''ll give you time to think about it. You can see him tomorrow."


    Kevin couldn''t bear to see her disappointed. So he decided to honor her request.


    Anne looked at Kevin in surprise. She became excited, animated even.


    "This isn''t another trick, is it? You''ll let me see him? Tomorrow?" Anne couldn''t control herself, and she


    wore her heart on her sleeve.


    "I''ll let you see him, on one condition."


    Seeing her all fired up, Kevin didn''t regret his decision. But since she was so happy, how could he not


    take advantage of it?


    "I knew there had to be a catch. There always is. What is it?"


    When she heard Kevin''s words, her face fell. She knew it couldn''t be that easy.


    But Anne had made up her mind. As long as she could see her child, she would agree to whatever the


    man asked.


    "Kiss me. That''s it. Kiss me, and I''ll let you see the baby. What do you think? You won''t lose anything."


    Kevin raised his dashing eyebrows and smiled evilly. When his eyes traveled to her pink lips, a hint of


    expectation hit his heart.


    "What?"


    Anne opened her eyes wide in shock. She didn''t think she was hearing things. This man actually asked


    her to kiss him.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "What part of ''kiss me'' didn''t you get? I want a kiss!" Seeing her surprised look, Kevin frowned in


    dissatisfaction and reiterated what he said.


    "Your condition is that I kiss you?"


    Anne still couldn''t believe her ears. This man made a simple request. As long as she kissed him, he


    would let her see her child?


    "Not happy with that? I can pile more conditions on top of that, if you like."


    ''What was she thinking? That it was too easy? It was a simple enough request, wasn''t it?''


    Thinking of this, Kevin couldn''t help smiling. When he thought of what would happen next, he couldn''t


    help but smile in anticipation. She had always been cold. He really couldn''t wait for her to kiss him. He


    wouldn''t have to start it this time.


    "No, we''re good. There''s no need to add more!"


    Seeing that Kevin was going to add more conditions, Anne panicked and refused in a hurry. How far


    would it go? Would he demand to sleep with her?


    Seeing the anxious look on Anne''s face, Kevin''s eyes closed in displeasure. ''She doesn''t like me


    much!''


    "Hurry up, before I change my mind."


    ''This woman is still dawdling. Is she waiting for me to kiss her?''


    Noticing the anxious look on Kevin''s face, Anne quickly approached him and pecked him on the cheek.


    If it would let her see her kid, then that was what she had to do.


    After a light kiss, Anne left quickly. Kevin looked at Anne with dissatisfaction. There was a glint of


    irritation in his ck eyes. ''That''s all I get? Really?''


    "You call that a kiss? I mean, seriously?" Kevin''s face darkened with dissatisfaction.


    "Wasn''t that okay? You asked for a kiss, and I gave it to you. You can''t go back on your word!"


    Sensing the displeasure of the man in front of her, Anne looked at him vigntly, fearing that he might


    change his mind.


    "That wasn''t a kiss. Do you need me to teach you?"


    Kevin said this as he suppressed his anger and got closer to Anne. Finally, he locked lips with her.


    Anne''s beautiful eyes went wide in shock and disbelief.


    It felt like a long time before Kevin let go of her, strong desire in his ck eyes.


    Caught up in the moment, Anne forgot herself, forgot that Kevin had just taken advantage of her.


    "Now that... That''s a kiss." This woman kissed him lightly and casually. She wasn''t getting off that


    easily.


    Anne came to her senses and looked at him angrily. This man was obviously taking advantage of her.


    "Kevin, you..." She stared at him angrily, but couldn''t say a word. She could only re at the guy.


    "What? Not enough for you? Do you want some more?"


    Deliberately misreading Anne''s reaction, Kevin raised his dashing eyebrows and looked at her, smiling.


    Finally, another facial expression attracted him. Angry, bashful. He loved it. He wondered what more he


    could get out of her.


    "Fine. You got your kiss. Can I see the baby tomorrow?"


    She didn''t want to argue with him anymore. The most important thing for her now was to see her child.


    "The child is not in America. I''ll take you back home tomorrow."


    Kevin looked at Anne with affection.


    "What? The boy''s not here?"


    Hearing the news her child was not in America, she looked at him in shock.


    Sam said he was here. That was why she was in America in the first ce. But Kevin''s news hit her


    like a p.


    What the hell was going on? Where was her son?


    "The child is at home."


    Kevin assessed the situation. He knew why she came to America, but there were some things he didn''t


    want her to know.


    "Then I''ll go pack."


    She started to piece everything together. Sam wasn''t in a hurry to find her kid. Even though he said the


    boy was in America. Sam must have known her child wasn''t there.


    After figuring it out, Anne felt a little ufortable. Although she knew why Sam did it, she couldn''t


    help but get angry when she worked so hard trying to track her son down. She had been searching for


    so long.


    She stood up, walked into the bedroom and began to pack up her clothes. Since her child was no


    longer stateside, there was no need for her to stay here.


    He saw that look of disappointment on Anne''s face. It was working. She didn''t trust Sam as much


    anymore.


    Anne tried to close her eyes and rest, but sleep eluded her. She was too excited. She was going to get


    to see her son tomorrow. She hadn''t seen her baby for months.


    Now that she finally had the chance to see him, how could she not be totally stoked?


    In the morning, there were two big dark circles under Anne''s eyes, and she looked more than a little


    tired. But she was anxious. She would get to see her boy¡ªfinally.


    She was shaken out of her thoughts by a knock at the door. It was Kevin. "You ready? I have a ne


    waiting."


    "Yes, I''m ready. We can leave now." Anne was practically breathless with hope.


    "If you''re ready, we can leave now. I imagine you wouldn''t object to seeing him as soon as possible?"


    Kevin took a look at Anne and saw the big dark circles around her eyes. He felt bad for her. She was


    kind of a mess.

 Chapter 147 Back To China

    Chapter 147 Back To China


    Anne followed Kevin with excitement. She couldn''t calm herself down at the thought of seeing her child.


    Although she did not sleep all night, she did not feel tired at all. Instead, she felt a bit nervous. It would


    be the first time for her to see her child since he was born.


    On the ne, Kevin nced at the eager look on Anne''s face and asked aloofly,


    "Didn''t you sleepst night?"


    "Well, maybe I was too thrilled to fall asleep."


    Now that she was about to see the baby, she appeared to be ecstatic at the moment. Her tone of


    speaking to Kevin was not as cold as before.


    "You will see the baby soon."


    Her excitement made Kevin feel guilty for forbidding her to see her child long ago. He even thought that


    if he had let her see the child earlier, she wouldn''t have hated him so much now.


    "Thank you,"


    all of a sudden, Anne turned to look at him and said in a serious tone. She knew that this man had


    made a huge concession this time. If this happened in the past, he would never choose topromise.


    Kevin was slightly in a daze. This woman was thanking him. As far as he remembered, she hated him.


    His heart was palpitating as he fixed his ck eyes on Anne''s face with a hint ofplexity.


    "You don''t have to thank me. I will give you more time to get along with our child in the future."


    He looked ahead with a strange countenance. What was wrong with him? Was he happy because this


    little woman''s attitude towards him gradually changed? When did he be so easy to be pleased?


    Anne nced at him in surprise. What did he mean? Was he telling her that she could finally be with


    her child?


    For a moment, her hatred for him disappeared. It was the first time that this man had considered her


    sentiment.


    "Take a rest."


    Noticing that Anne''s eyes were fixed on him, Kevin became self-conscious. He felt a little awkward.


    It was not until she heard his voice that Anne realized her gaffe and quickly looked away.


    She had been staring at him for a long time.


    Embarrassed, Anne closed her eyes. She did not want to look at him anymore. Sometimes his kind


    gestures could still stir up ripples in her heart. She did not want her feeling to be swayed by his


    behavior.


    Perhaps it was because she was too tired that Anne fell asleep right away. When she woke up, she felt


    like it had been a long time.


    She slightly opened her eyes and felt that the ne hadnded. Anne turned at Kevin, whose face was


    very close to hers.


    When his handsome face emerged in front of her face, her heart raced uncontrobly. What was this


    man doing? Why was he so close to her?


    "Kevin, what are you doing?"


    Anne immediately withdrew her body and looked at him vigntly. His scent was around her nose, and


    her heart began to race again.


    "What do you think I''m doing?"


    Her initial reaction was to keep a distance between them, which made Kevin very vexed. Was she


    deliberately avoiding him?


    Or did she think their rtionship was estranged?


    "Have wended? Let''s get off as soon as possible."


    Anne did not want to irritate him, so she quickly changed the topic. If he got provoked, he might not let


    her see her child.


    As she thought of this, a ttering smile appeared on her face, which was so bright and genuine.


    Kevin did not know how long since hest saw this woman smile like that. His heart trembled fiercely.


    This little woman was indeed beautiful when she smiled.


    Gazing at the smile on her face, Kevin got lost in his thoughts for a while. He loved to see her smile as


    it brought out her purity and gentleness.


    Seeing that Kevin kept his eyes on her, Anne felt even more abashed. She did not know what was


    going on inside of this man''s head, so she walked away in a hurry.


    When Kevin came to his senses, he gave a disgruntled look at the panic-stricken woman who had left.


    A trace of dissatisfaction shed through his dark eyes as he walked down.


    The familiar city and the environment made Anne feel a bit strange.


    She was still in a stupor when Kevin approached her ear and said firmly,


    "Anne, let us start from where we ended. You will soon fall in love with again."


    This little woman still med him in her heart, but he was confident and capable of making her fall in


    love with him again.


    Hearing that, Anne curled her lips. At this moment, she could only think of him as a mad person.


    He had hurt her deeply, and now he was saying that the two of them should start fresh? Was he


    kidding? Some scars stayed for a lifetime, but a man as arrogant as he was would not realize.


    "Take me to my child now. I want to see him now."


    Anne did not want to discuss such a topic with him anymore.


    "Get in the car."


    Knowing that she was deliberately avoiding the topic, Kevin was displeased, but he did not get angry.


    Half an hourter, they finally arrived at Kevin''s vi. The ce where she had lived was also a ce


    where her heart had been broken. Standing at the door, Anne walked heavily.


    She did not want to set foot in this ce anymore. Kevin had torn her into pieces in this very vi. From


    there, her life had changed.


    Entering the ce, he noticed that Anne was not following behind him. Kevin stopped and frowned


    when he saw her standing still.


    "Why are you still standing there? Hurry up and follow me!"


    Anne became a little odd as soon as she returned home. Did something happen? Or did she feel


    ufortable?


    When she came to her senses, she tried her best to look casual and walked towards him.


    Kevin grabbed her hand and led her into the vi. The two walked together.


    Feeling the coldness from his hand, Anne was stunned. She wanted to break free instinctively, but


    Kevin''s grip was too tight. She could not escape his grasp, so she chose to give up eventually.


    Learning the news of Kevin''s return, Cherry rushed out excitedly. But when she saw the two holding


    each other''s hands, aversion shed in her gorgeous eyes straight away.


    But Cherry was good at hiding her true feelings. She immediately suppressed her emotions and smiled.


    "Kevin, you''re finally back. You''ve been in America for so long. I was so worried about you,"


    Cherry held his arm and said coquettishly and aggrievedly.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    As Cherry clutched on him, Kevin knitted his brows unhappily, and broke free from her arms. Since he


    had decided to be with Anne, he did not want to sustain his rtionship with Cherry.


    When Cherry discerned Kevin''s estrangement, her expression changed slightly. She could feel that


    they were growing further apart.


    "Anne, you''re back. That''s great. I haven''t heard from you for such a long time. I was worried about


    you."


    Cherry turned to look at Anne with a cold detestation in her eyes, but soon she put on a smile again.


    Her smile appeared sincere, yet it made Anne feel a bit scornful.


    ''Cherry''s acting skill is getting better and better. She despises me so much but pretends to be intimate


    with me. Won''t it get tiring being so pretentious?''


    "Worried? I think you were worried that I woulde back."


    A disdainful sneer appeared on Anne''s face. There was coldness in her tone. She was not good at


    acting, nor did she want to act with Cherry.


    The smile on Cherry''s face froze. She gave a hateful look at Anne as her heart was filled with rage.


    She was only containing her anger because of Kevin''s presence.


    "Anne, what are you talking about? You are my cousin. I was worried about you when you went abroad


    alone. Now, I''m so d that you are finally back,"


    Cherry said hypocritically, but her expression was indifferent.


    "Cherry, you don''t have to talk to me hypocritically. I will feel sick if you do so."


    Anne frowned and looked at Cherry frigidly. Her words were a little mean. She knew how impolite it was


    to talk to a person in such a tone, but she could not control her emotions in front of her.


    This woman had set her up many times, so she was not in the mood to act with Cherry in front of


    Kevin. After all, she did not care what he would think of her now.


    "Anne, how can you talk to me like that? I really care about you,"


    Cherry said in a low voice and looked at Kevin with her big innocent eyes, seeming delicate and pitiful.


    In the past, when she looked at him in this way, Kevin would feel very sorry for her. No matter what


    happened, he would always me it on Anne.


    But it did not work this time, because Kevin never looked at her since the beginning.


    "Let''s go. I''ll take you to see the baby."


    Kevin''s big hand was still holding Anne firmly. He had never let go of her. He was not as furious as


    before when the war between the two women broke out.


    Moreover, he did not want to be angry with Anne anymore. He even thought that what Cherry had said


    was a little feigned.

 Chapter 148 Seeing Her Child

    Chapter 148 Seeing Her Child


    Anne looked at Kevin wide-eyed. His behavior seemingly caught her off guard. She thought this man


    would speak for Cherry as before, but what he did today was unusual.


    With Kevin''s fingers interlocked with hers, Anne did not resist. When she saw the hatred in Cherry''s


    eyes, a hint of provocation shed through her charming eyes.


    Although she knew that being with Kevin would be by no stretch of the imagination a possibility, Anne


    didn''t want to concede in front of this woman.


    The two of them passed by each other in a seeming standoff. Anne saw clearly the ill will in her eyes.


    Cherry mentioned before that she was worried about her, but all she was truly worried about was her


    comeback.


    They went to the nursery on the second floor. As soon as Anne stood by the door in the hallway, she


    heard the baby''s cry.


    Her heart skipped a beat like a hup. At that moment, she didn''t know how to describe her emotions.


    The only thing that was standing in between her and her son was the powerless door in front of her.


    Her hands trembled in anxiety.


    Would her child''s angelic face greet her as soon as this door utched? Was she dreaming?


    Anne found herself quivering in front of the door. She didn''t have enough courage to open it for a while


    because everything felt like a dream, that as soon as she pushed the door, she would wake up from


    her sleep.


    Kevin had no idea what was going on in her mind. She never saw this little woman hesitate this much;


    he couldn''t help but feel bad for her. Didn''t she pray for this day toe? Why was she dubious about


    seeing her child?


    "Anne, don''t you want to see you baby? Do you regret being here?" Kevin raised the question in a


    somewhat gloomy tone as he looked at the tangled expression on Anne''s face.


    "No, I didn''t. I''m just afraid that this is all but a dream. If I open that door, then my consciousness would


    take over my body and I''d wake up."


    Anne spoke with mixed emotions. She was excited but fearful. The confusion reflecting in her eyes was


    obvious.


    When Kevin heard what she said, his heart shook like a leaf and the feeling of heart ache crept into his


    heart. Had he gone too far to make this woman mistake reality for a fantasy?


    Not having enough patience, Kevin opened the door by himself. The baby''s cry resonated louder which


    made Anne more anxious.


    She strode over slowly, taking her time, before reaching out to the baby clutched in the maid''s arms.


    She gently tucked the boy in her warm embrace, and it felt surreal. It was him. It was her son. She


    really saw her child and now she was holding him in her arms.


    She examined the baby''s features. She thought that he looked very much like his father, a mini-Kevin.


    She knew that when he grew up, he would be just as handsome as his dad.


    This little baby in her arms was so small. His face was about as big as a palm, but he was particrly


    beautiful. His big eyes were pure and full of life. She was so fond of him that she could not take her


    hands off him. It was her son, such a lovely boy.


    She had dreamed of her child countless times, but his face was always a blur. Now, she finally saw his


    image crystal clear.


    Perhaps the child had felt a motherly embrace and gradually stopped crying. He looked at Anne with


    his little eyes and shed a captivating smile.


    For the first few minutes, the baby was wailing and seemed tense. But as their eyes converge, Anne


    raised a smile from ear to ear and her joyful tears came falling. s, they finally met.


    Kevin''s heart clenched upon seeing Anne''s happy tears in this blissful moment. He felt terrible. He


    really regretted treating her like that.


    "Why are you crying? Aren''t you happy to see the baby?"


    Cupping her face, Kevin wiped the tears on Anne''s cheeks with a gloomy face. Why did this woman


    be so emotional? She could have been ecstatic when she saw the child, but she chose to cry.


    Kevin''s movement seemed rude, but there was gentleness in his strength. He was afraid that he would


    scrape her. The tears of this woman made him inexplicably irritable, yet remorseful.


    "Of course, I''m happy to see the baby."


    Raising her head to look at Kevin, Anne spoke is a trembling voice. Apparently, she was still at the


    height of the moment.


    Kevin''s face took a peculiar turn and said in a low voice, "I will let you see your child every day for as


    long as you want. I wouldn''t stand in your way from being with him."


    He didn''t want to see the painful expression on her face.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    "Really? I can see my baby every day?"


    Anne asked uncertainly, shocked by his words. She thought that he was kind enough to allow her to


    see the child, so she settled for a visit and didn''t ask for too much. But upon hearing his words, she


    was moved.


    "Yes."


    With a simple nod, Kevin looked away. This woman''s eyes were full of gratitude, and Kevin did not like


    that. He didn''t need this woman to look at him with such appreciation.


    "Kevin, thank you so much!"


    Her eyes lingered on him as she sincerely thanked him. It waspletely beyond her expectation that


    this man granted such a thing.


    "Don''t say ''thank you'' to me. I don''t like it!"


    Bummer! They already had a child together, and now she was so polite to him as if he was some


    stranger. Had they be so isted from each other?


    Anne was bbergasted. She had no idea why Kevin spoke with sudden dissatisfaction. But that was


    not important. All her senses were now focused on her child.


    Cherry was standing there by the door. When she saw that Kevin cared and felt sorry for Anne, her


    hatred poured out of her heart. She was certain that Anne came back with the purpose of taking Kevin


    away from her.


    No, she would not allow this woman to win Kevin over. He only belonged to her.


    With the thought bugging her, Cherry pushed the door open and walked straight right in. When she saw


    the tenderness in Kevin''s eyes as he looked at Anne, her eyes lit with spite like a burner.


    "Anne, don''t you agree that he looks exactly like his father? You have no idea how I adored him seeing


    him the first time."


    Cherry walked from Anne''s left shoulder to the other to have a better view of the child with a loving


    smile on her face and malice deep in her eyes. Bearing the thought of this child being a bridge for


    Kevin and Anne, she craved to strangle the boy.


    Every time she saw the baby, Cherry would be filled with wrath. If it were not for the fact that the child


    was so important for the Fu Family, she would have just ceased the boy of his existence.


    Hearing Cherry''s remark, Anne frowned slightly with a dash of impatience in her eyes. She knew that


    this woman was not to be trusted. She was so viscous. How could she count on her to like her child?


    She even doubted if Cherry meant good intentions.


    "I haven''t seen any woman who would love the child of his man from another woman. If you like him,


    you are really a saint."


    Anne looked at Cherry with intense mockery. There was disdain and contempt in her tone. She knew


    very well what kind of person Cherry was. It was impossible for her to like their child.


    Of course, Cherry sensed the obvious sarcasm in Anne''s tone. Her face irked slightly, and the cruelty in


    her eyes shed as she raised an eyebrow.


    "Anne, I think you might have misunderstood me. When you were absent in the child''s need, I treated


    him as my own. If you don''t believe me, why don''t you ask Kevin? The boy is Kevin''s son, I''m sure he


    won''t lie about it, right?"


    There was a trace of ridicule on Cherry''s face, and a faint grudge in her fierce eyes. It was obvious that


    she said this deliberately in front of Kevin.


    As Anne saw that Cherry shifted the topic to Kevin, her heart sank. Based on his stand, he would most


    likely speak for Cherry.


    Turning her eyes to the face of the child, Anne was anxious and didn''t want to hear what Kevin had to


    say.


    "Well, Cherry, you can go ahead of us now. She just saw her child for the first time. Let her be. Allow


    her to spend more time with him."


    Cherry''s abrupt appearance disturbed the good time when Kevin could be alone with Anne. He was


    dissatisfied with her behavior. He didn''t want to let someone ruin the serene atmosphere since he


    finally had the chance to stay with Anne for a while.


    In Cherry''s surprise, Kevin didn''t fall for her maniption. Instead, she was asked to leave. Her face


    became pale. She could not believe that Kevin sided with Anne. With bitterness in her eyes, she


    stormed off in embarrassment.


    It was all because of that bitch, Anne. If it weren''t for her, Kevin would never treat her so cold.


    "Kevin..."


    Cherry looked at Kevin with grief and called his name softly. Her pitiful act would have made people


    feel very sorry for her.


    "Like I said, you go out first."


    Kevin red with displeasure. When he said this, he didn''t even bother looking at her. Now in his eyes,


    except for Anne, no woman deserved his patience.


    Anne was amazed at what Kevin said. When did this man be so indifferent to Cherry? She was


    always like his precious treasure. He was not like this before.


    Cherry could not believe Kevin''s actions; her heart took another blow from his man''s negligence. She


    opened her mouth, but she was so upset that she decided not to speak a word. Finally, she left


    unresisting.


    With Cherry expelled from the room, the atmosphere was once again filled with serenity. Anne took


    another look at the baby in her motherly embrace. It was all she cared about. She didn''t even want to


    talk to Cherry.


    She wanted to cherish this paramount moment as a mother. It was pointless now to argue with a


    woman like Cherry.


    Looking at the radiant smile on Anne''s face, Kevin couldn''t help but think that it seemed like a good


    idea to have a family of three like this in the future.

 Chapter 149 Break Up

    Chapter 149 Break Up


    Anne had always wished for the moment to hold her baby in her arms, so when she had it now, she


    found it hard to be separated from him. At night, she took her child to sleep in the guest room.


    Her heart was filled with joy as she looked at the angelic face of her own child. She really hoped that


    she could watch him like this as he grew up.


    But could she really watch him grow each day and be with him every stage of his life?


    At the same hour in the evening, Kevin came to Cherry''s room and knocked the door gently.


    Cherry was surprised to see Kevin at her door, so she quickly threw herself in his arms.


    "Kevin, you finally came to me. I thought you didn''t want to talk to me anymore."


    Tears of joy welled up in Cherry''s eyes. She always knew that Kevin would never abandon her. He


    loved her so much that she would never believe that he would do such kind of thing.


    However, to her surprise, Kevin frowned irritably and pushed her out of his arms without hesitation.


    "Cherry, I want to talk to you about something. Go to your room," Kevin said in an indifferent tone while


    looking at her coldly.


    Cherry somehow had a bad feeling when she saw his gloomy face.


    "Okay. Let''s talk about it after wee in,"


    she said with a hint of anxiety in her tone. She stepped back and let him in.


    The good mood that Cherry had earlier when she saw Kevin at her door was reced with confusion


    and uneasiness.


    When Kevin came in, he turned around and looked at her. After a moment of silence, he finally spoke


    up.


    "Cherry, now that Anne hase back, you should know what I''m thinking. I don''t think it''s appropriate


    for you to stay here any longer."


    He was domineering and confident with what he just said. He had already made up his mind to banish


    Cherry from his house.


    Cherry''s eyes widened, and suddenly her eyes were filled with worry.


    "Kevin, what do you mean? Do you want to drive me away?" She spoke with so much agitation.


    "I will buy you another house and give you some money so that you won''t have any worries about your


    life,"


    Kevin said without looking at her aggrieved eyes. There was no expression that could be seen on his


    face.


    He knew that it was unfair to Cherry, but he couldn''t have another woman in his heart, so he had to


    give her up.


    "Kevin, why¡­ How could you do this to me? Do you know how broken my heart was to hear you say


    that?"


    Cherry was flustered with what she heard. She couldn''t believe how things turned this way.


    She had worked so hard to attain all the things she had now. How could her efforts go to waste? Her


    life couldn''t just end up like this. She invested her whole life for Kevin! She still wanted to marry him,


    but how could he change his mind now? What made his heart so hard and kick her out of his house as


    easy as this?


    "If there''s anything more that you want or you need. I can satisfy you by granting all of it. I won''t treat


    you shabbily," Kevin said with a slight frown on his face. There was a trace of guilt in his tone.


    He knew that she had done a lot for him, but he wouldn''t force himself to be with a woman he didn''t


    love anymore.


    "Anything that I want, or need? I definitely don''t need anything but you. I just want to stay with you and


    apany you. Please don''t do this to me, okay?"


    Cherry looked pathetic and pleaded Kevin while holding his hands tightly. She couldn''t afford to lose


    everything she built up. She couldn''t help but cry her heart out when she realized that all her efforts


    were in vain.


    Kevin felt a little annoyed when he saw her pleading face. He didn''t care about her anymore nor feel


    sorry for what he had caused her.


    "Cherry, I have made myself clear just now. I don''t want to repeat my word."


    It was like the end of the world for Cherry. She was so devastated about losing Kevin. The thought that


    she feared the most had alreadye to reality. Now, the only woman he had care for was Anne.


    Kevin knew that Anne had always been jealous of his rtionship with Cherry. So, he wouldn''t let her


    feel that way anymore. He had to banish Cherry from the house as soon as she lived here. Anyway, he


    would have nothing to do with her anymore.


    He spoke with a darkened face. He pulled his arm from Cherry''s grip and was about to leave.


    Cherry didn''t know what to do. How would she be able to let him go as easy as he did to her? She ran


    towards him and wrapped her arms around his waist from behind tightly.


    "Cherry, let me go!" Kevin frowned and red at her impatiently. He couldn''t stand his woman


    anymore. His eyes were filled with disgust towards her.


    "No, I don''t want to let you go. Don''t leave me, okay? As long as you keep me, I''ll do anything you want


    me to do."


    Cherry burst in tears while trying to gain his sympathy. She knew that he had already made up his mind


    to break up with her, but she had a little hope in her heart that there was still a bit of love that was left in


    his heart for her.


    But Kevin didn''t like to be pestered. Hatred shed in his eyes when he looked at Cherry. He was


    holding his temper as much as he could for the sake of her mother who had saved him. But this woman


    in front of him was provoking him to his limits.


    "Let me go! Don''t let me say it for the third time!"


    It seemed that he had already lost his patience. There was nothing left to feel for her but hatred.


    "Kevin, please don''t do this to me. We were just fine. Why do you have to do this to me now?"


    Cherry begged him and held him tighter as tears fell down her face.


    She waspletely aware that the moment she left his house, there wouldn''t be any chance for her to


    come back.


    Kevin was overly infuriated. He had been holding his patience for a very long time. This woman


    seemed to have not understand what he was capable of when he was angered.


    He didn''t want to talk to her anymore, so he forcefully broke free from her grip.


    "I will never change my decision. I will ask my secretary to pick you up tomorrow morning. The house is


    ready. You don''t need to worry about it."


    After all, Cherry''s mother saved his life. He couldn''t be more ruthless to her. Although he knew that


    there was no affection that was left for her, he felt a little guilty for hurting her like this.


    He left afterwards.


    "Kevin¡­"


    Cherry looked pitiful. She couldn''t do anything to change his mind anymore, no matter what she did


    and no matter how hypocrite she became. He had stille to a point of disgusting her and


    disregarding all her efforts.


    For the first time, she didn''t care about how she looked when she burst into tears. Now that Kevin


    abandoned her, what should she do?


    She had worked so hard and done everything she could to be with Kevin. But now she got nothing. She


    couldn''t ept it.


    She med Anne for all of this. If she hadn''te back, Kevin wouldn''t have to let her go and treat her


    like she was nothing. It was all her fault!


    She was filled with hatred towards Anne. Kevin had changed a lot since she came back. Maybe, she


    was also the one who told him to do so.


    On the day after, Anne held her child in her arms in the living room. Although she had already held him


    in her arms for so long yesterday, she couldn''t have enough of him.


    She was so fascinated of raising her child.


    She smiled sweetly while staring at her child sleeping soundly.


    When Cherry walked to the stairway, she saw the delightful moment that Anne was having with her


    child. Her eyes quickly darkened. Anne made her life miserable. She destroyed her future with Kevin.


    She strode towards Anne with so much hatred in her eyes.


    "You bitch, what did you say to Kevin?" She was very sure that it was Anne who convinced Kevin to


    banish her.


    Anne turned around at Cherry''s loud questioning in the early morning. She frowned slightly and held


    her child carefully. She threw a cold stare towards Cherry.


    "Cherry, what''s wrong with you in the early morning? The baby is asleep. Please keep your voice


    down!" The baby in her arms had just fallen asleep. She was worried that Cherry might woke him up.


    "What''s wrong with me? You bitch, it''s all because of you. You must have said something to Kevin to


    make him banish me like this! I know that you''ve done something!"


    Cherry didn''t know how to control her anger anymore. She now didn''t care how she looked this way.


    She wouldn''t let go of Anne who had caused her to be so miserable.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "You mean Kevin wants you to leave here?"


    Anne gave her a skeptical look. She had never thought that Kevin would be capable of that. She had


    always known Cherry as the most important person in his life. The wind had blew differently as it


    seemed.


    This was totally out of her expectation. Kevin cared so much for Cherry. He couldn''t abandon her just


    like that.


    "Are you still pretending? What did you say to Kevin?"


    Cherry got more furious. She thought that Anne was obviously pretending.


    Anne had to face this dimwitted woman again. She couldn''t help but feel irritated.


    "I don''t understand what you are talking about. Kevin''s decision had nothing to do with me. He is the


    only one who can answer your questions!"


    Although she was shocked by what Kevin had done to Cherry, she didn''t show any emotion on her


    face. As usual, she didn''t want to easily show her weakness in front of this woman.


    "Anne, just wait and see. I won''t let you go. I will take back what''s mine and put you back to the ce


    where you belong!"


    Cherry''s eyes were full of discontentment. They were burning with anger. She would always hate Anne


    no matter what.


    After she threatened her coldly, she strode away.


    Anne was left puzzled. As she stared at the back of Cherry, her face turned cold. She felt furious in her


    heart.

 Chapter 150 Quarrel

    Chapter 150 Quarrel


    Coldness and anger shed through Anne''s eyes. It seemed that Cherry couldn''t hold back her


    emotions anymore. She even dared to frankly speak her mind when Kevin was around. Was it because


    she had been seen through that she felt no need to continue pretending anymore?


    Anne smirked as she thought of it. She was looking forward to how Kevin would react if he knew


    Cherry''s true colors.


    Kevin was in the study room when he heard someone quarreling downstairs. He came to see who it


    was, but when he came, Cherry had already left. He saw Anne sitting alone in the living room, soothing


    the child.


    He approached her and stared at her face tenderly.


    "What happened just now? Why did I hear Cherry''s voice?" he said in an unusually soft tone.


    Anne was dismayed when she noticed how Kevin spoke Cherry''s name in a soft tone, but she still


    remained her straight face.


    "Are you worried that I will do something to hurt your sweetheart again?" she said in a cold tone, but


    the bitterness in her voice was evident. She lowered her head and continued soothing her baby.


    He immediately frowned when he heard what she said. Irritation shed through his ck eyes when


    he thought, did she still care about Cherry''s existence in their house?


    "I had talked to Cherryst night. She will move out today. From now on, our rtionship is over. You


    don''t need to worry about it anymore. Don''t mind it. You are my only woman now,"


    He patiently exined while he looked at her cold face. He didn''t want to throw all the efforts he had


    made for the woman toe back to him. Thest he would do was to get her angry and made her


    leave again.


    After she heard his exnation, she tried hard to ignore him even though her heart was pounding fast.


    "I''ve never said that I''m your woman now. Mr. Kevin, you are overthinking things. We two have nothing


    to do with each other. The reason why I came back with you was just to see my baby."


    The harm he had caused her was already too much. Their rtionship was initially broken, so there


    was no reason for him to fall in love with her even if he left Cherry.


    He thought that his words could make her heart flutter even slightly, but it seemed that he had no ce


    in the woman''s heart anymore. Kevin had never been so patient to a woman before. He had tried so


    many times to reach out to her, but her reaction towards him was still so cold.


    "Anne, that''s all you want to say to me? Nothing else? I just said that my rtionship with Cherry has


    ended. Don''t you feel anything?"


    Kevin was dissatisfied with her attitude. Why did her attitude towards him never change even though


    he had tried to do everything he could to please her?


    "Should I feel something? Mr. Kevin, I think you know why I came back with you. From the beginning to


    the end, the rtionship between us hasn''t changed. I just want to spend more time with my child. As


    for your rtionship with Cherry, I''m not interested at all. You don''t have to exin it to me."


    She stopped him coldly. Anne didn''t want to hear anything about them. She didn''t want to keep her


    hopes up and get disappointed again.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Anne!" His eyes darkened. Her words were like a big stone in his heart, making him feel very


    frustrated.


    He was about to lose his temper, but he suppressed his anger when he saw Anne''s face. He was


    cautious about getting angry with this woman.


    "Mr. Kevin, what can I do for you? If not, I''ll take my child upstairs."


    Anne didn''t want to talk to Kevin anymore, so she walked upstairs carrying the baby in her arms.


    The woman''s attitude made him even furious. He had been too gentle to her, but she still gave him


    such a perspective. No woman had dared to ignore Kevin before like she did. ''How dare she!''


    He stopped her by blocking her way and stared at her eyes with anger. He wondered what the little


    woman wanted. What should he do to make her treat him like before?


    "Anne, what do you want me to do? Isn''t it enough for me to do this?"


    His cold eyes were burning with anger. Anne really pissed him off. No woman had dared to refuse him


    like this before.


    "You have done this yourself. I haven''t asked you to do it for me. You can go to Cherry and tell her that


    you regret it. I know she wille back to you swiftly."


    Anne raised her head and told every bit of the word, emphasizing it as she stared at his eyes. What did


    he mean with his words? Did he think that she was annoying?


    Howe he was so annoyed and impatient at her when he said he wanted her to go back at him?


    It seemed that everything he said, including the one that he liked her, was fake. She knew his feelings


    were just temporary. ''Anne, wake up. How could a man like him like you?'' she thought.


    "Anne, dare you repeat what you just said to me again!"


    ''Damn it! What does she mean by saying that? Doesn''t she care if I have another woman around me


    now?'' His thoughts bothered him. Didn''t she mind Cherry''s existence before? When he had finally


    resolved the problem, what did she mean by saying those words to him?


    Without backing down with his words, she matched his gaze and answered in an indifferent tone, "I


    made myself clear just now. Didn''t you hear me clearly? Do you need me to repeat it?"


    She hid all her emotions and didn''t let him see through.


    He clenched his fists and tried to suppress his anger. How could Anne say something like that after all


    that he had done for her?


    "Anne, do you know what I''m thinking about now? I''ve done so much for you. Don''t you feel anything?


    How could you say something like that to me now!"


    His eyes were filled with anger. He wanted to beat Anne up, but she was too precious for him now. How


    could he bear to hurt her?


    Anne left. She was done hearing his exnation. She was afraid that she couldn''t help but fall for him if


    she continued to listen to him.


    Many things had happened, but she knew that she still loved him in her heart. Sadly, they couldn''t go


    back to the past.


    "Mr. Kevin, no matter what you are thinking now, it has nothing to do with me. I only care about my


    child. I don''t want anything else."


    The only thing that she cherished that moment was her child, to stay with him and watch him grow.


    Nothing else, not even a rtionship.


    "You came back with me just for your baby? Isn''t there any other reason?"


    His expression changed as he stared at her coldly. What did she mean? Why did she try to get on his


    nerves? He had adjusted for her, but she wasn''t moved at all!


    "Yes, just for the child!"


    She remained firm when she answered Kevin, but her heart trembled. She had already made up her


    mind, and she would not change easily.


    When he saw how determined she was, his expression suddenly turned cold. ''How could this damn


    little woman say these words to me so firmly?''


    Kevin was stoned in his ce. He wanted to get angry, but he couldn''t. He was clueless when he


    started to get afraid of unleashing his anger towards her.


    As she saw how he didn''t respond, Anne nced at him for a moment and left.


    His face darkened as he watched her receding figure. It was an unmistakable gesture that she


    distanced herself from him. For the first time, he felt heartbroken.


    Was it true that no matter what he did, the woman wouldn''t change her mind?


    Kevin felt sad when he thought of what he should do if the woman really didn''t love him anymore.


    Anne came to the room carrying the baby in her arms. She felt problematic as she was thinking about


    Kevin''s words, with her eyes fixed on the baby.


    She must admit that what Kevin said did cause a stir in her heart. Despite his arrogance, he had done


    so much for her. How could she not feel anything at all? In fact, she had never forgotten him in her


    heart.


    As he stood alone in the middle of the living room, Kevin''s face turned frustrated as he thought, ''Damn


    it! She just left me here, and she really doesn''t want to be my woman anymore.''


    He couldn''t believe that a woman could be so heartless.


    Cherry suddenly came out and happened to see Kevin standing alone. She hesitated for a while but


    still decided to approach him.


    "Kevin, what''s wrong? You don''t look well." She looked at his face worriedly.


    His thoughts were shattered when he heard a woman''s voice. He turned his gaze at it, but he was


    disappointed to see Cherry instead of Anne.


    "Nothing. Why are you here? Why haven''t you left yet?"

 Chapter 151 Changing His Mind

    Chapter 151 Changing His Mind


    Kevin frowned and looked at Cherry impatiently. He was getting tired of being pestered by her.


    Cherry looked at him with so much pain in her eyes. She couldn''t stand his indifference towards her.


    "Kevin, do you really want me to leave so badly? Didn''t we have a serious affection for each other?


    Why does it seem like you never really loved me?"


    Cherry spoke in a quavering voice. The colder he was, the more flustered she became. This man was


    so cruel to her now. How could he be like that?


    Her words only made him more irritated. First with Anne, now with this perturbing woman. Anne had


    made him angry earlier when she told him that she just came back for the baby and she didn''t care for


    him at all.


    "Cherry, am I not making myself clear enough for you to understand? Do I have to say it one more


    time?"


    The more she pleaded, the more Kevin was annoyed. He didn''t want to take one more look at her. In


    his eyes, there was no one but Anne.


    He was about to leave after saying such things.


    "Kevin, I have done so much for you, but in the end, this is how you will treat me? What am I to you?


    My mother even risked her life for you, but you still ended up ditching me like this."


    Cherry knew that he was already in love with Anne and he became more determined to get her back. It


    was the reason why he wanted to break up with her now, but she still knew him the most. He was not a


    heartless person and that was enough to use her mother just so he wouldn''t let her go.


    As expected, a hint of hesitation shed in Kevin''s eyes when he heard about her mother. Although he


    was irritated by her, he still owed her mother a lot for saving his life.


    "I always remember your mother''s kindness, so I have always kept you by my side to take care of you.


    I know it''s unfair to you, but I really can''t ept anyone else now. I really can''t love you anymore."


    This time, he spoke softer and with enough patience. He would always consider the fact that he was


    saved by her mother no matter what, but he had to be true to her in order not toplicate things in


    the future.


    Cherry was overjoyed when she saw the hesitation in his eyes. She had a little hope that he would still


    let her stay by his side.


    "Kevin, I just want you to let me stay with you. I don''t care about anything else, so don''t drive me away,


    okay?"


    Her eyes were filled with tears. Obviously, she was in a state of devastation. Any man who would see


    her would feel sorry for her.


    Kevin didn''t want to talk to her anymore. He walked past her, but he stopped when he heard what she


    said next.


    "Kevin, I know that you only care about Anne now, but have you ever thought if she loves you or not?


    Don''t you feel herck of interest from the way she treated you just now? She doesn''t care about you


    at all!"


    Cherry knew how arrogant Kevin was. There had always been a lot of women around him, desperate to


    get into his bed. She knew that he would be infuriated when he realized what she meant. She had to


    seize the chance to add fuel to the fire.


    As expected, Kevin felt exasperated. He didn''t like what Anne told him earlier. Now that Cherry


    exacerbated what he felt, he didn''t know how he would still be able to control his rage. He could get


    any woman as long as he wanted, but this Anne, she actually rejected him.


    When Cherry noticed that his mood shifted, she felt satisfied knowing that her words affected him a lot.


    She even continued to infuriate him.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Kevin, are you really going to keep a woman who doesn''t love you by your side?" Cherry looked at his


    face keenly.


    Although she was happy that her words had had an impact to him, she felt a bit afraid that he might


    vent his anger on her if she was not careful enough.


    Kevin clenched his fists and gritted his teeth. His anger was supposed to have been suppressed


    already, but this woman seemed to provoke him to his limits.


    "Kevin¡­"


    "Enough!"


    he quickly retorted. He did not need anyone to remind him of how he should deal with Anne.


    Cherry was startled by his roar and looked at him with fear. She said those words for his good. Didn''t


    he feel it at all?


    "Kevin, I have said those words for your own good. Don''t you even appreciate me for doing this for


    you?"


    Cherry was obviously aggrieved when she said those words to him. She was never disregarded by him


    like this. He seemed to be apletely different person to her now.


    "From now on, I don''t want to hear such words from you. Cherry, you should know that my patience is


    limited. If you don''t want me to kick you out by force right now, you''d better behave yourself."


    Although Kevin was in a rage right now, he waspletely aware of her ulterior motive. He knew that


    she was trying to sow dissension between him and Anne. He would never let himself be pushed around


    by anyone.


    Cherry''s face turned pale when he warned her. Did he know her true intention?


    "I''m sorry, Kevin. I didn''t mean to say that. I just feel sorry for you¡­"


    She tried to exin for herself, but she could never manipte his mind again.


    "You can stay here for the meantime. But I don''t want anything bad to happen to our family while you


    are here. Do you understand?


    At first, he wanted Cherry to leave today, but when Anne told him that she only cared for her child, he


    was furious. So he changed his mind. He decided to let Cherry stay for the moment to test whether


    Anne really didn''t mind or not.


    "Kevin, are you not going to drive me away?"


    Cherry suddenly felt encouraged. She looked at him in surprise and smiled with relief.


    Since he didn''t insist on banishing her, did it mean that she still had a ce in his heart? Did he still feel


    a bit of love for her?


    "You can leave at any time. I''ve asked my secretary to buy another house for you, so you can move


    there any time you want."


    Kevin somehow regretted his decision when he saw Cherry''s joyful expression. However, he already


    told her to stay, and there was no room for regret.


    "Okay, I won''t ask anything. I will behave myself and won''t make any difficulties for you, Kevin. Thank


    you for letting me stay here."


    Even though Cherry knew that it was mainly because of Anne as to why Kevin had suddenly changed


    his mind, she was still very happy. As long as there was a chance to stay, she would be able to make a


    way to make Kevin fall in love with her again and banish Annepletely.


    Kevin was her man. She would never let anyone take him away.


    He sighed in relief when she obeyed what he said, and strode away.


    Although he didn''t want to see her face any longer, he refrained himself at the thought of Anne''s


    indifference towards him.


    Cherry turned her gaze to Anne''s room. A trace of viciousness shed through her eyes. She would


    never let Anne take his man. Sooner orter, she would banish this woman from the vi and be


    thedy of this house.


    Anne was taking care of her child in the bedroom. It was the greatest happiness she had ever felt in her


    whole life. As for the matter of love, she didn''t want to consider it at all. She just wanted to stay as it


    was now.


    She was looking keenly at her baby''s features. She could see both Kevin''s and her features in him.


    Now, she couldn''t help but began to imagine what the baby would look like when he grew up.


    A knock was heard from the door and she carefully stood up to open it.


    She frowned slightly. She didn''t want to be disturbed when she was with her child.


    She thought that it must be Kevin who knocked at the door, but when she saw Cherry''s contorted face,


    her face suddenly turned cold.


    "Cherry, what are you doing in my room?"


    Anne looked at Cherry with a straight face and said coldly. This woman was bing more and more


    hostile towards her, so there was no need for Anne to be polite.


    "I''m here to tell you that I won''t leave here. Kevin just told me that he didn''t want to leave me. Don''t


    think that your tricks can drive me away. I''m the only one in his heart, so you''d better give up!"


    Cherry still believed that it was Anne who made Kevin drive her away. She would always put all the


    me on Anne.


    Anne raised her brows when she saw Cherry''s smug face. Although she felt a little sad to hear what


    Cherry said to her, she still red at her and said coldly,


    "I''m not interested in your rtionship with Kevin, and I don''t want to meddle in it either. You don''t have


    to tell me about it. You''d better go to him by now,"


    Anne said frankly and was about to close the door.


    Cherry was a bit startled by her words. It was so straightforward that she was not able to retort. Now


    she had the chance to turn the table, she would not let Anne go easily. She pushed the door to stop her


    from closing it and looked at her with viciousness flickering in her eyes.

 Chapter 152 Maleficent

    Chapter 152 Maleficent


    "Anne, do you think that you can just drag your feet in this house the moment you came back? I tell


    you, in this vi, I am the real hostess!"


    Cherry said in a sharp and mean tone, while looking at Anne indifferently. Her eyes were full of hostility.


    She believed that Kevin''s change of attitude towards her was all because of Anne. If it weren''t for


    Anne, she would have been married to Kevin. For her, this tragedy was to be med upon Anne. She


    ruined everything.


    With a scowl in her face, Anne looked at Cherry in the heat of the moment. Her mean voice echoed in


    her ears, making her very agitated.


    She didn''t want to argue with Cherry, but this vicious woman was pushing her to her limit. Her


    intentions were clear from the beginning; she just wanted to stay with her child and had no interest in


    competing over Kevin.


    "Are you done babbling your nonsense? If you have nothing to say anymore, just leave. I have a baby


    to take care of!"


    After saying these words furiously, Anne intended to close the door to end this conversation. That


    woman was just mad, so just let her be. The most important agenda her was her child. If she could see


    the baby every day, she had no business running against someone else.


    Anne had convinced herself that she would not argue with Cherry even though her bitchy attitude


    ruined her good mood and made her irritated. There really was no need to do so, because she had


    nothing to do with Kevin.


    "Do you have any idea what''s going on? Don''t you know who you are speaking to right now? I manage


    this house! You only came back for the child so you could use it to get closer to Kevin. I tell you; I won''t


    let you seed!"


    Even though it was contrary to what Anne said, Cherry was sure that she had a scheme to eventually


    have Kevin. This woman was trying to contest her for his man.


    "Maybe you only have such belief because you feel that way. You have dirty thoughts. Is this how you


    see other people? Aspetitors? Cherry, if you are drowning in your disgusting presumptions, please


    keep them to yourself!"


    Anne blurted out her anger and used keen words, having had her fill of this bullying. She didn''t want to


    make amotion, but it didn''t mean that she would be at the mercy of others.


    She didn''t want topete with Cherry for anything. She just wanted to be a mother, but Cherry was


    maleficent. She would never allow herself to be trampled by others like before.


    It was the first time that Anne had spoken to Cherry in such a tone. At the same time, it was also a first


    for Cherry to be nagged by someone. How could she bear the feeling?


    "Don''t be socent. Since I can make you leave this ce for the first time, I can also make you


    disappear for the second time!"


    Anne was rendered speechless by Cherry''s threatening words. The expression on Cherry''s face


    became distorted. This was the first time she had felt that Anne had the upper hand.


    "That depends on your capabilities. You better make me, and my son leave here and disappear from


    you sight forever!"


    If Anne could take her baby away from this hell of a ce, she would be very happy. If Kevin grew tired


    of her and let her take the child, she would do so without hesitation.


    Unable to get the better of Anne, Cherry red up, her eyes full of malice. Anne was no good for her.


    She had changed a lot since she came back. It wouldn''t be so easy anymore for Cherry to expel her


    from the vi.


    "I will force you out of here. I will not give you a chance to stay with Kevin. He belongs to me. He''s


    mine!"


    After uttering these words in a roaring tone, Cherry mmed the door and left. She would not let her go


    so easily.


    The house was filled by the resonating thud of the door until it faded into silence. Anne sighed with a


    hot head; her scowling eyebrows revealed her impatience. Cherry was showing more and more


    aggressiveness. Perhaps things would only get far moreplicated than it was already.


    When hearing the baby''s whining, Anne suddenly came to her senses. Looking at the innocent child


    cry, she felt distressed.


    She walked briskly to the baby and picked him up. Seeing the baby''s tears, she was saddened.


    "Now, now, be a good boy. Don''t cry, baby. Mommy is here¡­"


    Anne paced back and forth in the room, embracing her baby in a luby. Looking at the child, she felt


    sorry. He must have felt frightened from all the quarrel with Cherry.


    Thinking of this possibility, she couldn''t help but feel guilty. If she had kept herposure, the boy


    wouldn''t have been scared.


    It was not easy to coax the child back to sleep. Anne breathed a long sigh of relief. She didn''t know


    how painful it would be if her child kept crying.


    In the study, Kevin couldn''t help but feel upset when he heard the baby''s wailing. In addition, he too


    had just quarreled with Anne, so he was not in the mood to work now.


    He strode into the room where Anne was. He pushed the door open and came in like a bulldozer


    without knocking. Hearing the door swing wide open, Anne thought it was Cherry. Her dwindling anger


    burst out in mes. ''What does she want this time?'' she thought.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Get out!" Anne suddenly turned around and shouted at the person at the door before she could realize


    who it was.


    Kevin, who had juste in, was stunned at Anne''s exmation. When he absorbed what just


    happened, his radiant face darkened.


    ''Damn it! How bold of her to tell me to get out? Is she out of her mind? No one dares to say the words


    ''get out'' to me. This woman really plucked up the courage,'' he pondered.


    "What did you just tell me?" With obscurity on his knockout face, Kevin stood still and spoke ndly,


    his ck eyes ring. He couldn''t believe that this woman actually told him to get out


    Realizing that it was Kevin''s voice, Anne was petrified for a moment. She looked at the door swiftly.


    When she confirmed that it was indeed Kevin who was nted at the door like a tree at dusk, she felt


    dibobted.


    She was wrong in thinking that it was Cherry. Did Kevin hear what she just said?


    "Kevin¡­ Why are you here? Is there something wrong?"


    Anne immediately avoided Kevin''s eyes. At this moment, she was flustered. This man heard what she


    just said, and based on his aura, he was not happy with it.


    "I asked you to repeat what you just said!"


    ''Is this stupid woman trying to change the topic? She had the audacity to tell me to get out. Is it


    because I spoiled her too much that she thinks she can dictate me?'' he contemted.


    Looking at his indignant stare, Anne was nervous as a jackrabbit upon hearing the howl of the wolf.


    She knew she had provoked him with her unpleasant words intended for Cherry.


    "I¡­ I didn''t mean what I said. I thought you were someone else. Don''t get me wrong,"


    Anne exined anxiously. But the more she exined herself, the more she panicked. Seeing Kevin


    was about to erupt his burnt-up words, Anne couldn''t help but be disturbed.


    "You didn''t say that to me? Then who were you talking to? Is there someone else in your room except


    me?"


    Kevin clenched his jaw and gave an investigating stare. Obviously, he did not believe what Anne just


    said. He just had an exchange with her a few moments ago, and she must have held a grudge against


    him.


    "It''s¡­ Nothing. Just take it as it is. You heard me right. I said something wrong..."


    Anne wanted to mention Cherry and their feud, but when she thought of the rtionship between the


    two, she had to swallow back her words.


    Cherry was holding a significant ce in his heart. If she uttered her name, Kevin might think that she


    was speaking ill of her on purpose.


    Noticing that she broke off in mid-sentence, Kevin felt disconste. He felt that she had something that


    she didn''t want to tell him which made him feel like there was an ocean between them.


    "I just heard the baby crying. What happened? Why did the baby suddenly whine so fiercely?"


    Kevin didn''t want to argue with her anymore. He saw the sobbing child and felt sorry for him.


    Hearing his words, Anne nced at her baby seemingly troubled. She felt worse that Kevin.


    "I think he must be hungry." The baby had been crying for quite a while now which made Anne''s heart


    pound.


    "I''ll have the maid prepare something to eat then." Aftering to a resolve, Kevin turned around and


    was about to leave.


    "Don''t you think your son is too young to eat?"


    Before Kevin was able to make for the door, Anne reminded him in a hurry. The child was only an


    infant. How could he eat anything?


    "Then what should we do?" Hearing what she said, Kevin furrowed his brows and his eyes gave a hint


    of concern.


    Anne was speechless and felt sorry for his naivety. This man had no idea what his child exactly


    needed. Did this mean that he never cared about his son?


    It had been months since the baby was born. How could he not know that the baby was too young that


    he couldn''t eat, that it was milk he needed? As a father, he was derelict of his responsibilities.


    "Forget it. I know how to feed the baby. You can go ahead with your work now."


    Her face became disappointed, her tone estranged. After saying this, she turned away from him.


    She had thought that Kevin would take care of the child attentively. After all, it was the only thing that


    kept them tied to each other, but now it seemed like that was not the case.


    The baby continued to wail, and Anne couldn''t help herself but feel guilty. He was separated from his


    mother from the moment he was born, and his father knew nothing about him, let alone love him.


    Kevin frowned and looked at Anne in confusion as if he had noticed the change in her mood.


    ''What''s wrong with her? She was fine just now. Why did she switch to a troubled face so quickly? Was


    she still angry about what happened today?'' he wondered.

 Chapter 153 Kick Him Out

    Chapter 153 Kick Him Out


    There was a frown on Kevin''s face as he stared at Anne and the baby. Anger filled Anne as she


    couldn''t help but feel so frustrated. If Kevin treated the child better, she wouldn''t have been angry even


    if they didn''t love each other. Now from the way the baby looked at him, it was as if he was looking at a


    complete stranger.


    "Why are you still here?" Her body tensed as she sneered at him through her teeth. It took all her


    strength not to push and kick him out right this instant.


    Looking at the petite woman''s hostility, Kevin was naturally starting to get angry once more. However,


    his strong feelings for Anne resurfaced in his heart, and all the fury he had subsided.


    ''Damn it!'' Slowly, he withdrew his hand.


    A secondter, his sense of pride rose in him and he retorted matter-of-factly, "You are so ungrateful."


    Every time Anne challenged him like this, he felt utterly helpless. In fact, all the patience that he had in


    him was all because of her doing.


    Still, he wondered when this woman would finally warm up to him.


    With a grunt, he strode over to his bedroom, mming the door behind him with a loud bang. In the


    other room, Cherry heard themotion and decided to see what was happening.


    As she slowly opened the door, she pretended to rub her eyes, pretending as if she had been


    awakened by the noise.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    "What are you doing here?" Kevin asked coldly.


    Even though he had his back to her, he was still as intimidating as ever.


    "I thought I heard something just now, so I came to check it out. Are you okay?" Walking over, she


    ced her soft hands into his.


    There was so much resentment in Kevin''s heart right now that it was almost unbearable for him to hear


    her voice ringing in his ears. The moment she held his hand, he shook her off forcibly. It was enough to


    make Cherry stagger back a little.


    It was beyond her anticipation that he would do something like that to her. At once, she pretended to be


    sad as she looked at him with her tearful eyes.


    "Kevin... I just care about you. How can you do this to me?" Her small mouth was turned down into a


    pitiful pout as tears streamed down her face.


    Unfortunately, Kevin was not the type of person who had any affinity towards women he didn''t like.


    Right now, Cherry was no longer the person he loved. No matter what she did or how sad she looked,


    there wasn''t an ounce of pity in his heart for her.


    "Get out of my room. Leave me alone," he hissed at her,pletely ignoring her tears. The only thing


    in his mind was Anne, how she was so stubborn, beautiful, and definitely one of a kind. But none of her


    images in his mind was gentle.


    ''Damn it! Can''t she be gentle for once in her life?!''


    Sitting down at the edge of the bed, Kevin ran his fingers through his hair in frustration. This made


    Cherry think that he was mad at her. With a small sigh, she forced a faint smile.


    "Kevin, can''t we just go back to the way things were? We were so happy before Anne came back. Is it


    worth it for a woman who doesn''t even love you?" Cherry asked, unwilling to give up.


    Unfortunately, these words only made him angrier. He tried his best not to lose his temper. After all, he


    owed so much to Cherry''s mother.


    "Don''t make me say it again. Get out."


    "Kevin--"


    "Fuck off!" His voice boomed loudly in the room.


    Knowing better than to push his limits, Cherry gritted her teeth and stormed out.


    As soon as she closed the door, her tearful face was reced with a cold look. ''This is all that woman''s


    fault! I won''t let her get away with this. She''s the reason why I''m like this in the first ce. I''ll never let


    that bitch go!''


    Meanwhile, in Anne''s room, everything was so much more serene and peaceful. Themp on the


    bedside table warmly lit up the faces of the mother and child.


    Some time that night, however, the baby suddenly began to cry. Immediately, Anne woke up and


    walked over to him. He wailed and frowned, as if he was feeling incredible pain.


    Even tears were starting to stream down his delicate face.


    Carefully, she took him in her arms. "Shh, don''t cry... Baby, don''t cry. Are you hungry? Let me feed you,


    okay?" Any mother would feel sorry for their crying child. Her heart ached and her face turned pale as


    she wondered how she could make him feel better.


    "What''s wrong with the baby?" All of a sudden, Kevin''s voice came through. Turning around, there she


    saw himing through the door.


    Anne was stunned. It was already two o''clock in the morning, and yet he came in as soon as the baby


    cried.


    "I don''t know." As she saw the baby crying like this, she thought there was no room to quarrel anymore.


    Carefully, she pressed her cheek against the baby''s soft face to check if he had a fever.


    "I''m going to call Sam," Kevin said.


    Even though he didn''t really like Sam, his priority was making Anne feel better. There was an anxious


    look on her face that made him feel so helpless. So, without any hesitation, he turned around and went


    outside to make a phone call.


    Despite this, he knew that Anne would be able to handle this situation well. In his eyes, stubborn as


    she might be, she was also a strong woman.


    Before long, Sam arrived at Kevin''s house.


    "What''s wrong with Anne?" It had been a few month since Sam came back here. Knowing that Anne


    was staying here, he thought that Kevin had called him because something had happened to her.


    "It''s the baby. He''s been crying nonstop. Go and have a look," said Kevin.


    With a nod, Sam moved to enter the room when Kevin suddenly put his hand on his shoulder. "Look, I


    won''t pursue the matter that you helped Anne lie to me before. But if anything like that happens again,


    don''t me me if I no longer treat you as a friend."


    A scornful look shed in Sam''s eyes, but it disappeared quickly enough for Kevin not to notice.


    There had been some tension between the two ever since Anne came back.


    "Kevin, she''s not only your wife, you know... She''s the mother of your child, and also my good friend. I


    don''t think you care about her enough. Even I sometimes think that you have gone too far from the way


    you treated her. I don''t think there is anything wrong if I treat her well. That''s just how men should treat


    women. That''s my opinion, at least."


    From the way Sam saw it, Anne was the way she was because of the rough childhood she went


    through. A person usually had their walls up because they had gotten deeply hurt in the past.


    With this in mind, he thought that a cold and hard woman was more pitiful than a tearful and delicate


    one.


    ''Woman?'' Kevin scoffed in his mind. ''Does Anne even think that she''s a woman herself? If that''s true,


    why doesn''t she act like a woman at all? She''s done nothing but go against me. Hell, she''s even more


    cruel and merciless than my hypocritical business partners!''


    However, Kevin said nothing more, and just gave a stern look at Sam. After all, Sam was right. Anne


    was the mother of his child and the woman he loved.


    Without caring about what Kevin was going to do, Sam pushed the door open and walked in. The first


    thing he heard was the wailing baby. On the bed, he saw Anne trying tofort the child. The soft light


    shining on her face made her look so helpless.


    This scene deeply touched Sam''s heart. Even Kevin was moved, as it was rare for him to see her so


    vulnerable.


    "Don''t worry, Anne. Let me have a look." Gently, Sam took the child from Anne and touched his head.


    "The baby has a slight fever. But don''t worry. It''s amon thing for children."


    Taking out a stethoscope from his bag, he listened to the baby''s heartbeat.


    "I just checked a while ago and it didn''t feel that hot," Anne said worriedly.


    "It''s indeed difficult to feel a slight fever in a child," Sam replied with a reassuring smile. "When babies


    have a fever, their temperature difference isn''t that big aspared to an older child or an adult.


    Besides, a baby''s resistance is really usually weaker."


    "Is it serious?"


    Although Anne believed his words, she still couldn''t help but worry. The baby had been crying nonstop,


    and his voice was starting to get hoarse.


    "I don''t think it''s anything we should be too worried about. Take some antipyretics for the child first, and


    then I''ll give him a general examination," he instructed.


    In truth, he knew that there was no need to do an examination. The child''s fever was not at all


    rming. But, for the sake of Anne''s peace, he decided to do an examination nevertheless.


    "Okay."


    Not long after the baby took the medicine, he had fallen asleep. Slowly, his breathing became more


    even and steady. As Sam carefully examined him, Anne quietly asked questions on how to take better


    care of the baby.


    The two of them looked so nice to look at. By the door, Kevin watched them closely, feeling the utmost


    jealousy in his heart. Although he was upset at how they looked so harmonious, he could not afford to


    lose his temper now. After all, he was the one who had called Sam toe over.


    Still, he couldn''t help but wonder why she was being nice to someone who wasn''t him.


    ''If she had just been a good, obliging woman, things wouldn''t have been like this!'' he thought, his heart


    filled with malice.


    What made it all the more frustrating was that no matter how much Anne pushed him away, he was still


    deeply attracted to her. It was as if there was no way he could extricate himself from her.


    "Why is Sam here, Kevin?" All of a sudden, Cherry''s voice came from behind him. As long as she could


    find a reason, she would go stay with him as much as possible.


    "The baby has a fever. I''ve asked Sam to go check on him." It wasn''t his n to talk again to Cherry.


    But seeing that the two other people in the bedroom were talking so happily, he figured that he would


    be less embarrassed if he had someone to talk to as well.


    "Oh my God! The baby''s sick?" Cherry eximed. Undoubtedly, she was good at feigning emotions as


    she pretended to feel sorry for the baby.


    This made Kevin feel a little less adverse towards her.


    But then, a serious look appeared on Cherry''s face. "Come here," she said in a low voice as she


    tugged on his arm. "I have something important to tell you."


    Although his instinct was to shake her off, he figured that talking to her was better than spending


    another second seeing Anne and Sam getting together so well.


    However, even though Anne was asking Sam questions and looking over at the baby, she was still


    paying attention to what Kevin was doing outside.


    She had seen how Cherry held Kevin''s hand, and couldn''t help but sneer.


    "Anne?" Sam asked when she suddenly went quiet.


    "Yes? Uhhh, right. So are you sure there''s really no other problems with the baby''s health?" Snapping


    out of it, she returned her attention back to the baby.


    "There''s no way to say for sure, but as of now, you have nothing to worry about yet." As much as Sam


    wanted Anne not to worry, it was practice for doctors not to guarantee their patients that everything was


    going to be okay. People''s bodies change, after all, and there might beplications that a doctor


    might not be able to see at first nce.


    "All right."


    "Please untie the baby''s clothes for me." Although he knew that a thorough, general checkup could


    only be done with advanced hospital equipment, there were still some problems that could be


    discerned with a trained eye. It wouldn''t be a problem even if a formal checkup was done a few days


    later.


    With a nod, Anne went over to the thermostat first to raise the room''s temperature. She wasn''t about to


    take chances and allow the baby to catch a cold.


    Afterward, she gently removed the baby''s clothes, not wanting to wake him up from his sleep.


    "Did... did the baby always have a birthmark like that?" Anne asked. There was a bruise-colored mark


    on the edge of the child''s butt.


    Because of the cold weather, she had always changed the baby''s clothes in a hurry, and this was the


    first time she had seen this mark on her child''s skin.

 Chapter 154 Child Abuse

    Chapter 154 Child Abuse


    When Anne turned the child over, she found arge area of marks on his buttock.


    Sam looked at the marks carefully and frowned. "No. Since I knew it was your baby, I made sure to


    look at him extra carefully. I''m sure that there was nothing there before."


    Hearing this, Anne frowned more tightly. "So what are these marks on his body?"


    ''Could someone have intentionally done this?'' she thought worriedly.


    "Babies'' skins are delicate, especially when they are just born. Sometimes if we don''t hold the baby


    carefully and in the right way, marks would indeed appear. But..." Sam''s words trailed off as he saw the


    look on Anne''s face.


    "Just tell me, please. I need to know for the sake of my own child." She had not been able to be with


    her baby when he was born. Now, she needed to find some answers on how he had been treated


    during her absence.


    "Such arge area of marks as this is difficult to rule out as an ident," Sam admitted with a somber


    look on his face.


    As Anne heard this, hatred surged up in her heart. Who else could it have been other than Cherry?


    Although she knew that Cherry was an awful woman, she had no idea that she was capable of hurting


    such a young child!


    "And look, you can see a faint blue mark on his neck. It seems as if it''s been there for a while now


    since it''s now fading away, but you can still see it if you look carefully," he added as he gently raised the


    child''s neck.


    Taking a deep breath, Anne sped her hands tightly. She wanted to strangle Cherry so badly now,


    and wanted to make her suffer tenfold for what she had done to her baby.


    "What am I supposed to do? I''m willing to do anything for the child. I can''t get kicked out now that my


    child is here. I know I have to endure it, but this is just too much!"


    For the sake of her son, she agreed to live with a man she didn''t love. Even so, she had her limits. If


    someone was intentionally hurting her baby, there was no way she could allow this.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll help you." Patting her shoulder, Sam tried his best tofort her.


    Meanwhile, in Kevin''s bedroom.


    The enchanting chandelier overhead emitted a cold light.


    Even though Cherry loved Kevin deeply, a shiver ran up her body every time she entered his bedroom.


    "What do you need to tell me?" At this time, Kevin untied his pajamas and put on his home-wear. For


    the first time in a while, he didn''t mind that Cherry was there. In fact, he was intending to have her


    around him right now in the hopes to make Anne jealous.


    Cherry''s eyes were glued on him. His perfect figure and handsome face made her heart beat quickly in


    her chest. Such an excellent man once belonged to her, but everything had changed ever since Anne


    came back. Now, she knew not to make mistakes. This time, she was intent on getting rid of Anne for


    good.


    "Kevin, before Anne came back, the baby has always been healthy. In fact, he liked to sleep for hours


    on end! He was so quiet and lovely. But when Anne arrived, the baby started crying. Now, he even has


    a fever! I don''t know, but from the way I see it, I think Anne has been hurting the baby. You know how


    vicious that woman can be. We need to protect you child and let Anne go."


    Not once did Cherry stutter as she shared to him her lies. The worried look on her face was all too


    convincing.


    For a while, Kevin was quiet, deep in thought. In his heart, he didn''t believe her words. After all, he saw


    with his own eyes how much Anne loved the child to the bone. On top of that, he knew how much she


    didn''t want to stay here, and yet she still did just so that she could be with her baby.


    "That''s her own son, Cherry. No matter how vicious she is, she won''t hurt her own child," Kevin said


    tly.


    "I''ve lived with her before, you know," she retorted as she gritted her teeth. "I know that woman very


    well. She''s nothing but cruel and conniving! She even broke her own bone to frame me! Aren''t you


    worried having such a dangerous woman living with us under the same roof?"


    Cherry''s words seemed to have worked to shake his faith in Anne as he became hesitant. "Just stop


    talking, Cherry," he said.


    "Why? You don''t want to hear it because you know there''s truth to what I''m saying, right? Maybe she


    even actually wanted to get your attention by making the baby cry. It may look like she''s resisting you


    and pushing you away. But in reality, she''s just trying to make you feel sorry for her!" Her overly excited


    voice made Kevin frown.


    It was obvious to anyone that Anne hated him to the core. He felt that Cherry was wrong, but he didn''t


    know where and how to overturn it. "Go back to your bedroom. I don''t want to hear any more of this,"


    he said with a resigned sigh.


    However, she knew that she had seeded in persuading him, even just a tiny bit. There was no way


    she was going to give up now. After thinking for a while, she walked up to him slowly. "I think we should


    go check on the child. I''m really worried about him."


    Not being able to resist this reason, he went back to Anne''s bedroom with Cherry.


    The child on the bed was tightly wrapped in a nket. His fair face looked particrly innocent and


    lovely in the contrast of the sky blue bed sheet and quilt, like a small cloud floating peacefully. As Kevin


    stared at the child quietly, he still couldn''t stop thinking about Anne.


    On the other hand, Anne noticed that Kevin was wearing a night robe earlier. Now, his clothes were


    different. Cherry had taken him away and there was a happier look on his face. It was easy to imagine


    what the two could have possibly done when they left.


    The more she thought about it, the sadder Anne felt. The baby was still sick, and his father was still


    flirting with another woman. She quickly set aside her despair and shot Kevin a cold look.


    "Anne. Even if you hate me and want me to leave the Fu Family, why did you have to hurt the baby?


    You just came back for a few days and the child ended up getting sick! You should be better towards


    your son. I''m just worried because he''s also Kevin''s son.


    ''The audacity of this woman!'' Anne thought as sheughed to herself. She knew what a shameless


    woman Cherry could be. But she would not tolerate this kind of behavior, especially since it involved


    her child''s safety and well-being.


    "Oh, is that so? I''d actually like you ask you something, Cherry. How did the marks on the baby''s neck


    get there? There''s also a big bruise on his buttocks. Do you mind exining yourself?" Anne asked


    coldly.


    All of a sudden, Cherry''s face changed. Fear shed across her face, but she regained herposure


    before anyone could raise any suspicion. "What are you talking about? You''re the one who''s been


    lashing out at everybody like a mad dog. Isn''t it also possible that you''re that one who has hurt your


    own child? For all we know, you beat the poor, defenseless baby just so that you can frame me!"


    "You--!" These using words made Anne overflow with anger. Fortunately, before she could make a


    move, Sam grabbed onto her shoulder.


    "That''s enough. You talk too much!" Kevin''s voice suddenly interrupted with a viciousness that made


    Cherry tremble in fear.


    Softly, Cherry called out his name pleadingly.


    Raising his hand, he stopped her from speaking another word. Rubbing his temples, he stared long


    and hard at Sam.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Maybe it was because Sam had such a nice, close rtionship with Anne, especially when he was


    checking over the baby. With this in mind, even though he was the one who had asked him toe


    over, Kevin couldn''t help but feel that Sam was meddling in his family affairs.


    "Cherry has a point, Anne. Everything was fine with the baby until you came along. I honestly didn''t


    think that you could be such a cruel woman. Because of this, I have decided that Cherry will take care


    of the baby from now on."


    Kevin''s words were like sharp knives stabbing into Anne''s heart. It was beyond her expectation that he


    would think so lowly of her, that she could hurt her own child for her own selfish goals.


    Her chest clenched tightly with pain. After a second, she suddenly shed a cold and bitter smile. The


    sight of the look on her face made Kevin regret what he had said, thinking that maybe he was wrong


    after all. However, he was unwilling to take back his words.


    ''Of course this bastard would think that. I''m always the bad woman in his eyes, aren''t I?'' At this point,


    she didn''t care what Kevin thought of her. She had grown use to it. But this time, this was her own flesh


    and blood they were talking about.


    "I don''t care what you think of me or what you think I''ve done in the past. But this child is mine. There''s


    no way I''ll let Cherry touch my baby again!"


    "Anne, please have a little more heart. The baby will be safer with me. I know you just want to drive me


    out, but Kevin really does have a point," Cherry said beseechingly.


    Then she buried her small head into Kevin''s arms. "You know how good I am to the baby. Please don''t


    kick me out. I will get along with Anne as long as you like."


    Maybe it was because Anne had always been cold towards him, or perhaps Cherry was just so good at


    ying out her little role. Whatever the reason, Kevin was undoubtedly convinced with Cherry''s words.


    "I''ve made up my mind, Anne. Try and reflect on your actions. We''ll talk about the babyter."


    "Have youpletely lost your mind?" Anne''s eyes turned red with tears. Tensing up again, she


    leaned forward to try and give these two a piece of her mind. However, Sam stopped her once again


    before she was able to do anything rash.


    "Miss Cherry, you can take care of the baby. But don''t stop me from checking on his condition just


    because Anne is a friend of mine, okay?" Sam said gently.


    At this time, Cherry mustered an awkward smile, "What are you talking about? If it''s the baby''s health


    we''re talking about, of course I won''t object. All I want is for the baby to recover. Wouldn''t you agree,


    Kevin?"


    At that moment, Kevin walked over and carefully lifted up the baby. Slowly, he handed the small child


    over to Cherry. On the other hand, Anne was filled with too much resentment to speak.


    Seeing Kevin hand over her baby to another woman made her feel so weak.


    As soon as the two of them left, she heaved a heavy sigh. "They took him away. They took him from


    me again. I need my baby with me," she said to Sam in a trembling voice.


    "Of course. Just wait, okay? He''ll be with you again a few days from now. I''ll make sure of it."


    "Okay."


    This night was destined to be another sleepless night for Anne.


    The warm, morning sunshine poured into the room, shining over her slender body.


    Her head leaned against the headboard as she stared out nkly into nothingness.


    All of a sudden, there was a soft knock on the door. Before she could react, the door opened, and in


    came Cherry''s figure.


    "I was worried that you miss the baby, so I thought maybe you''d like to see him. Look, how well this


    little one is sleeping." Closely behind her followed Kevin. Since he was with her, there was a sweet


    smile on her lips. Seeing this made a sharp pain shoot up at Anne''s heart.


    "Well, Kevin. You should go to work now. Everything''s okay. Baby and I will be waiting for you toe


    back," Cherry smiled gently. With a nod, Kevin turned around and left without a word.


    As soon as the door closed, the smile on her facepletely disappeared in an instant. "Look, I will let


    you leave the Fu Familypletely."


    "Don''t think I''ve forgotten how you med me for the bruises on my son. But still, Kevin didn''t ask me


    to leave here."


    "Humph! This is just the beginning. And yes, I did hurt this annoying little thing before. You should be


    thankful I didn''t just kill him altogether. But this time, I''ll make sure that I take care of this brat so that


    you can never see him again!"

 Chapter 155 Return To See Anne

    Chapter 155 Return To See Anne


    Cherry was like a victor. Even though Anne was angry, she did not want to quarrel with her for the sake


    of her child.


    "Cherry, no matter what happens, I''m still the mother of the baby. You can''t change it. Besides, Kevin


    will discover how you treat the baby one day. I wonder what he would do to you when he learns that


    you hurt his baby."


    Anne''s word directly pierced Cherry''s pride. Indeed, the child was Anne''s, and she would never bear a


    child of Kevin in her life.


    "So what if he finds out? That will be long after. Before you are driven away, I will take good care of this


    child."


    As soon as she finished speaking, she left with the baby. Anne could not help looking at the baby in


    Cherry''s arms.


    Sam called and told her to put up with it. She nodded because she believed that he would find a way to


    help her.


    In the outdoor lounge of the Fu Family, there was a bowl of bird''s nest porridge on a porcin bowl


    ced on a jade table.


    The nanny was sitting on the sofa with the baby in her arms. Cherry picked up the bowl and ate slowly.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Miss Cherry, it''s time to give the baby medicine, isn''t it?" the nanny asked.


    Cherry looked at the clock and said softly, "Yes. You may go and bring the baby''s medicine. I''ll hold him


    first."


    "Let me do it. I''m his mother." A crisp and obstinate voice came through, which made Cherry frown.


    "But Kevin has put the baby under my care. I advise you to ept his wish. If you do something wrong


    again and get kicked out, I''m afraid you will never see the baby again."


    She sat with her legs crossed. Her longs legs and fair skin made her seem noble. But as she looked at


    Anne, her eyes were full of ridicule.


    She was best at taking advantage of people''s weaknesses. She spected that Anne would be mad


    and get into trouble because of the child. That was why she intentionally said that to annoy Anne.


    But this time, to her surprise, Anne did not refute. Instead, she stared at the child quietly with deep


    eyes that Cherry felt hard to read.


    This made her fretful. At the same moment, the nanny had just brought the medicine.


    "Miss Cherry, here''s the medicine."


    With a small spoon in her hand, Cherry stuffed the medicine, which had been grounded into a fine


    powder into the baby''s mouth, and caused the baby to cry.


    "Miss Cherry, it''s not like that. The medicine needs to be mixed with water, or else he will choke, and it


    would be bitter. The poor baby will cry continuously this way."


    "Got it," Cherry said impatiently.


    The door suddenly opened, and light came in. Anne was a little stunned. Who could it be this time?


    She turned around and found it was Kevin. She just stared at him coldly.


    Cherry also saw him. She immediately handed the child to the nanny and stood up with joy. "Kevin,


    aren''t you at work? Why are you back so early?"


    "I came back to see the baby. Is he feeling better?" Kevin looked at the expression on the baby''s face.


    As a man, he did not understand the baby thing at all. The truth was, he was at ease knowing the


    nanny was taking care of the child. He only wanted to return to see Anne.


    He thought that Anne would get angry, but she seemed to be odd that he could not figure her out at all.


    "I don''t think you came back just for him. The baby is always at home, but I never see youe home


    during work. Is there anything wrong?" Cherry asked cautiously.


    "My mother already knew that my baby was sick. She might visit at any time," replied Kevin.


    "Well, well, since your mother loves the baby so much, she muste very early this time. Do you


    want to let Anne leave first? Because it appears that your mother does not like her." Cherry pretended


    to be kind, but she was actually asking Kevin to drive her out.


    "No way. After all, Anne is the mother of the child. Don''t mention it again," he warned with a serious


    look.


    "Yes, Cherry. Don''t worry about me," Anne snorted.


    She went back to her bedroom. Kevin turned and followed her in.


    "Kev¡ª" Before Cherry even finish her sentence, Kevin closed the door.


    She clenched her clothes, and her eyes were full of trepidation.


    The curtains in the bedroom were closed, making it very dark even in the daytime. The atmosphere


    gave people a sense of mncholy.


    Anne entered the room and saw Kevin came in too, so she said frigidly, "Get out. This is my room."


    She hated to see Kevin as she no longer wanted to have anything to do with him.


    "This is my home," he dered.


    He hated the way she kept a distance from him. On the contrary, he missed the time in the past when


    she was nice to him even if she feigned it.


    Without saying a word, Anne turned on theputer and began to work on her design.


    After she gave birth to the baby, she knew that she could not live in the shadow of the Fu Family or the


    Ye n anymore, so she began to study new designs even before her body fully recovered.


    Considering Anne had done more than others, she had mastered it well. She remembered her mother''s


    words that no matter when, she must live on her own and not be looked down upon by others.


    "What are you doing?" Kevin was curious. In the past, he was the center of Anne''s life. But ever since a


    crack surfaced between them, she had put all her energy on work. Now, she had learned so many


    things.


    "Does it have anything to do with you?" Anne said, facing the screen.


    Where did this woman acquire such strength? Couldn''t she be a little gentle and demure beside him?


    Kevin felt a sense of frustration. He thought that Anne was much more adamant than he was when he


    was with her.


    The woman in front of him was in the state of working. He felt a bit awkward and left the room


    eventually.


    Just as he left, Anne mmed theputer and stared at the dark room, lost in thought.


    Meanwhile, Kevin leaned against a chair on the vi''s rooftop. There was a delicate goblet filled with


    precious red wine sitting on a white marble table.


    He took a sip from time to time, but the documents on the table were still untouched.


    "Kevin, why are you here?" Kevin furrowed his brows after he heard Cherry''s anxious voice.


    How did this woman keep appearing everywhere? Couldn''t she just let him be for a while?


    "Who told you toe here? Get out!" Kevin was furious to be disturbed in his own ce.


    The house was often in chaos because of the two women. It was a headache. If he had known it


    earlier, he would not let himself be merciful to let Cherry stay.


    "Kevin, this is chicken soup. I specially made it for you. Would you like to drink it while it is hot?" Cherry


    pretended not to hear what Kevin said. She thought that he would change his mind since she was so


    considerate and sensible.


    "I''ll say it again. You should go and take good care of the child, or you can leave the Fu Family straight


    away." Kevin''s ruthless words made Cherry feel hurt.


    It turned out that she no longer had a ce in Kevin''s heart.


    Tears suddenly fell down from her eyes. She said softly, "I know. I have taken good care of the child.


    Don''t worry. Can youe to apany me when you are not annoyed anymore? A lot of things had


    happened recently. I''m scared and in a bad mood."


    "Let''s talk about itter," Kevin responded heartlessly.


    After she left the rooftop, her face became ferocious before she stopped crying.


    ''Anne, you should have nevere back. Everything changed since your return.'' Before, she thought


    Anne had a ce here because of her child. But now, it appeared that it was not the case.


    At noon, the automatic cradle was shaking regrly with a colorful ball hanging from it in the living


    room. The baby''s eyes swayed back and forth with the ball, blinking from time to time. Finally, he got


    tired and closed his eyes to sleep.


    At the same time, Cherry was also a little sleepy. It was indeed a tiring duty to take care of the child


    patiently. If only she did not want to stay in the Fu Family, she would not care about the child''s well-


    being.


    "Cherry, what is wrong with you?" A slightly harsh voice came. Cherry suddenly opened her eyes and


    saw a woman standing in front of her.


    She was wearing a floral white coat and a handmade silk cheongsam. Her hair was pulled up, and her


    eyebrows shot to her hair line. It was evident that she had well maintained herself despite a few


    wrinkles on her face.


    The woman was Selma, Kevin''s mother.


    "Auntie, why are you here?" Cherry stood up and said politely.


    Immediately after, the cradle moved, and the baby''s cry came, loud and piercing Selma''s heart.


    Selma held the child in her arms and said, "Oh my God! Why are you crying? It makes me sad."


    She knew about Kevin''s condition and it was not easy to have this baby, therefore she deeply loved


    him.


    "Waah¡­" the baby kept crying. Selma knitted her brows and thought that Cherry did not take excellent


    care of the baby.


    "I don''t know what''s wrong with him. He was fine this morning. He only began to cry as soon as you


    came." Cherry spoke in a panic due to her dread of Selma''s supremacy.


    Her statement irritated Selma. "So, the baby cried because I came? Are you saying that I''m cruel to the


    baby or that I''ll hurt him?"


    Although Selma thought it was Kevin''s business to choose which woman he liked, what Cherry said


    was too much.


    "No, it''s not like that. I''m happy that you coulde."


    Having said that, Cherry gritted her teeth with hatred. Sure enough, "The apple does not fall far from


    the tree," as the saying went. The child liked to oppose her, just like Anne.


    But she could not lose her temper right now, so she had to go along with a smile and pray that the baby


    would not cry. Unfortunately, the baby kept crying. About half an hourter, Anne could not stand it


    anymore.


    "Let me do it." Anne''s aura was cold as Kevin''s while she stood in front of them. Selma was startled,


    and then suspected.


    "How can I rest assured that you¡­" in Selma''s mind, Anne had always been a bad person.


    Anne did not bother to defend herself. Her heart was overwhelmed with the wail of her child.

 Chapter 156 I Dont Believe You

    Chapter 156 I Don''t Believe You


    "No matter how bad I am in your heart, he''s my child. If it was not for him, I would surely note


    back. So rest assured that I don''t want anything else. I just want my child to be healthy," Anne said.


    Selma raised her brows and thought for a moment. Finally, she began to spoke in a scornful tone. "I


    don''t believe you. Aren''t you here for the sake of our family wealth in the first ce? But you are right.


    He''s indeed your child. Well, show me if you''re really capable of soothing the kid."


    Anne didn''t care how Selma appeared aggressive in front of her. She could no longer change the way


    they thought of her, so why bother to convince them that she really had good intentions?


    "Then, please give me the baby, okay?" she said in an unfaltering tone. She appeared determined in


    front of them, and she would stay like that until she got her child. However, her eyes were filled with pity


    when she saw her baby.


    Selma reluctantly put the baby into her arms. Anne felt that her heart melted the moment the baby''s


    soft body met hers.


    "Baby, don''t cry. Mommy is here, good boy." To Selma''s surprise, the baby had gradually stopped


    crying when Anne held him in her arms.


    "Humph!" Selma was still not convinced, but she could not take the child from Anne''s arms now, so she


    had to go to her room.


    She honestly didn''t want to acquiesce in Anne''s request to take care of her child because she never


    trusted her. On the other side, Cherry got furious with the thought that her credit might be taken away.


    She sneered and said, "Anne, give the child to me. I think you have forgotten that Kevin had entrusted


    the baby to my care."


    Anne used to object directly and argue with Cherry, but this time, she managed to calm herself and


    talked to her, "What''s the rush? Kevin''s mother had just allowed me to take care of my child. I know


    that you just want to show yourself in front of Kevin. Don''t worry, when hees back, you can take


    care of our baby again, okay?"


    Even though she had already calmed herself, her words sounded insulting to Cherry. However, as


    usual, Cherry didn''t show how annoyed she was and just said, "Okay, if that''s what you said."


    She didn''t care anymore about what Anne was nning to do. She would always win over her anyway.


    After Anne lulled the baby to sleep, a smile appeared on her face. She couldn''t resist the charm of her


    child. His warmth made her morefortable despite how unkind the people who surrounded them


    were.


    After putting him on the bed, she called Sam and asked him to check on her baby.


    The mirror in the bathroom was covered with mist. Anne looked at it and wiped the mist away. She put


    onfortable clothes and walked out of the bathroom.


    Her hair was still wet. It made her look even hotter. Her features were indeed so good that no matter


    what hair style she had, it would always suit her.


    "Sam, when did youe?" She saw Sam, as soon as she came out of the bathroom. She felt a little


    embarrassed and lowered her head slightly.


    I''m going to change my clothes, wait for me for a few minutes." After saying that, she immediately ran


    to the bedroom. She felt the heat as her face turned red.


    Sam was a bit startled when he saw her. It was rare for him to see her this way.


    He smiled gently. Only the one who really loved her and cared about her could see how good she was.


    As for Kevin, maybe he would never realize it for the rest of his life.


    When Anne came out, she had already changed into casual clothes, and her hair was not as wet when


    she came out of the bathroom.


    "I''m sorry for keeping you wait. I don''t know when you would arrive," Anne said in an apologetic tone.


    "It doesn''t matter. I came a little ahead of time, and Emily asked me to send a gift to the baby. Have a


    look." Sam spoke in a calm tone and took out a small delicate box.


    It had been a long time since Anne heard about Emily. She felt a little sad with the thought, but she


    held the feeling back. She didn''t like to make others think that she was vulnerable even it was Sam,


    who was a good friend of her.


    "Do you have any news about Emily? How is she? Is she doing well?" Anne couldn''t wait to ask.


    Among all the people, she considered Emily as the sincerest friend she ever had and also the one she


    felt the most sorry for.


    When Sam noticed the uneasiness on her face, he smiled lightly and said, "You don''t know that Emily


    has a good time there. Fortunately, she had gone to another ce and didn''t have to follow you to work


    around the clock. She was not that busy there, so she had time to knit that cute baby doll."


    "Emily is so considerate¡­" Anne felt so much warmth in her heart. She was a bit moved and didn''t


    know what to say. She was happy with the thought that Emily had still been so thoughtful towards her


    and her child despite being away. She felt even guiltier that she didn''t take good care of her when she


    was around.


    Sam always knew that Anne was not used to showing her soft side. He smiled gently and said, "You


    wouldn''t think so if you knew what she said. She said that since you have learned designing jewelries,


    she wanted you to design her wedding rings."


    "Of course! If you two get married, I will be very happy. By the way, when are you going to get


    engaged?" asked Anne with excitement.


    When Sam thought of the person he liked, he couldn''t help but smile sweetly. He was indeed full of


    bliss now that he already found the right person for him.


    Anne also smiled when she saw the look on his face. She was truly happy for her friends.


    "By the way, Sam, the baby has been crying for a long time today. Was he ufortable?" She felt


    worried about her child every time he cried. But she had promised Sam that she would not try to take


    the baby back from Cherry.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll go and check on him." Sam remained calm despite seeing the anxiety in Anne''s eyes.


    He could understand how she felt, so he had to assure her that everything would be all right.


    In a sky blue bedroom that was designed for Anne''s child, the baby was lying on the small bed. He was


    crying out loud maybe because her mother was not by his side. He was also a little thin.


    At this moment, the baby must have felt her mother approaching. He suddenly stopped crying and a


    fleeting smile appeared on his face. Anne was a bit stunned when she saw it, but she was confused if it


    was really a smile.


    Sam felt that she was a bit surprised and spoke up. "This is the baby''s smile when he feels the


    presence of his mother. The rtionship between the mother and the baby is very subtle, as if it is


    because of the blood rtionship and the tacit understanding between them from the time he was in


    his mother''s belly. So, whenever the mother gets close to him, he will act just like what you saw. Just


    now, he was expressing his intimacy with you."


    Anne felt her heart fluttered when she heard his exnation. She gently touched the pinkish cheek of


    her baby.


    "Well, the baby had just recovered from fever. Will there be other problems? I''m worried that if the baby


    hasn''t been taken good care of, it will affect his growth." She was always a loving mother when she


    was with her child.


    "If he will be taken care of enough in order not to catch a cold and keep up with nutrition, the baby will


    be fine after taking the medicine for another day. He will eventually grow a little fatter and healthy."


    Anne was filled with hope when she heard what Sam had said. She imagined her baby growing fat and


    healthy. A smile lingered on her lips for a long time as she thought about it.


    In an office of the ANpany, the vintage dark wooden desk gave the room a ssy aura. Next to it


    was a ck sofa. The whole office was set in gray. It was all designed aesthetically ording to


    Kevin''s taste.


    At this time, Kevin leaned against the sofa. He could no longer focus on work. It was half past five, and


    he was supposed to get off work. The sky was a bit darker than usual, but it was undeniably darker in


    his room.


    His assistant Daniel put the sorted documents on the table and said, "Mr. Kevin, I''ve finished my work.


    Is there anything else?"


    "Nothing, you can go now." Kevin continued to browse the documents without raising his head to the


    employee.


    "Okay. Mr. Kevin, you should go back early too."


    Except for Kevin, there were only a few staff members who had to work overtime and several cleaners


    in this bigpany.


    Almost half an hour had passed. He patted his forehead and locked the file in the drawer. He was


    about to go back.


    He always had a headache every time his mother came to his house. As expected, he got inexplicably


    upset.


    He didn''t want to go back at first, but when he thought that Anne might have a hard time with his


    mother around, he had to go back.


    He quickly went to his car and drove at a high speed all the way home. However, as soon as the car


    arrived at the gate, he saw a familiar car that was parking beside the gate of the vi. It was a ck


    Ferrari. He recognized that it was Sam''s car at a nce.


    He furrowed his brows. What made him more irritated was when he saw Sam roll down the window of


    his car and said something to Anne. He saw her smiling at him. Damn it, she never smiled like that to


    him, why would she do so to Sam?


    Kevin hit the steering wheel and red at the distance.


    The servant opened the door and he sped up to get past Sam''s car. The servant took a few steps back


    and almost stumbled in so much fear.


    Anne saw what he did and said coldly, "What a crazy man."


    After sending Sam off, she returned to the vi. When she saw that Kevin was still wearing a gloomy


    face, she also felt irritated knowing that he didn''t even greet her friend. "Kevin, what''s wrong with you?"Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Kevin was still furious and couldn''t manage to deal with her calmly. He just ignored her and went


    straight to the bathroom. "Inexplicable!" Anne said in an irritated tone.


    The bathroom was filled with a woman''s scent. It was the same as Anne''s fragrance.


    The mist in there had already dissipated, but there was still a few droplets of water in the mirror. There


    seemed to be fingerprints of Anne when she looked at the mirror earlier.


    When Kevin saw this, he was even more infuriated. He was worried that Anne couldn''t handle the


    situation here, so he came back immediately only to see her talking and smiling with Sam from ear to


    ear.


    It was something he never saw when he was in front of her. He was pissed off when he thought of her


    indifference towards him.


    Kevin clenched his fists and his eyes turned fiery.


    There was a knock on the door, and Cherry spoke. "Kevin, you are back!" Do you need your clothes?"


    When she knew that Kevin was already home, she quickly prepared his pajamas and waited outside


    happily.

 Chapter 157 The Crying Baby

    Chapter 157 The Crying Baby


    A frown appeared on Kevin''s face as soon as he heard Cherry''s sickly sweet voice. For the past few


    days, she had beenpletely exhausting what little patience he had.


    "Kevin, are you there?" she asked, thinking that the servant had told her the wrong information. But


    still, she didn''t want to give up easily.


    "Shut up! Can''t you just leave me alone for a while?" His voice was loud and intimidating, showing not


    a sliver of mercy towards her.


    With her lower lip trembling, she tightly held on to the pajamas. Her face paled as she felt how much


    Kevin thought of her as a burden. All the while, Selma had seen and heard everything that happened.


    "What are you doing here?" Selma asked in an indifferent tone. Suddenly, Cherry came to her senses.


    Seeing Selma''s condescending face, she wanted to snap at her angrily. However, this was Kevin''s


    mother after all. Taking a deep breath, she shed a gentle smile.


    "I heard from the servant that Kevin was back, auntie. I just specially prepared his pajamas so he could


    change and be morefortable." It took all of her energy not to burst out into anger.


    "Someone will take care of everything for Kevin," Selma snorted. Then she looked up and down at


    Cherry. "I heard he let you take care of the baby. I don''t see you doing your duties as a mother, and yet


    here you are bothering Kevin. Do you really think it''s that easy to be a part of the Fu Family? That you


    can just be sweet to my son and you''ll be weed with open arms?"


    The fury in Cherry''s heart rose even more. "How can you say something like that, auntie?" she asked


    through clenched teeth. At this point, she was having some trouble maintaining the smile on her face.


    "Haven''t I done enough for Kevin? Well, even if it isn''t enough, that doesn''t mean I would stop working


    hard. Please just trust me, okay?"


    Even though she was about to lose her temper, she knew that she couldn''t fight against this woman


    head-on. Her goal was to marry Kevin and get the ''happily ever after'' she wanted. When that


    happened, it was best if she had a good rtionship with his mother.


    "Humph! None of the Ye n''s daughters is trustworthy! One is cruel and merciless, and the other is


    sly and conniving. Don''t think that I don''t know. Even if Kevin likes you, he will still have to seek my


    approval if anyone wants to be his wife." Although she didn''t really hate Cherry before, she had to


    be on guard because of Anne.


    The baby had been crying whenever Cherry was the one who was taking care of him, which made it


    hard to believe that Cherry was actually doing her part as a substitute mother. What was more, the Fus


    believed that there was nothing more important than a baby born into their family.


    "I understand. But you need to have some faith in me, auntie. I really do like Kevin with all my heart."


    Knowing that the longer she stayed, the more Selma would resent her, she decided to make her leave


    after slightly bowing her head.


    "I need to go now. It''s time for the baby to eat. Call me if you need anything." After saying that, she


    immediately walked into the baby room.


    In the warm room, a woven hung protectively over the crib. Anne was the one who set it up when


    she saw the baby crying all the time.


    There was also cute baby mobile with small bells hanging overhead. It spun around gently whenever


    the wind blew in from the windows, causing the bells to produce a soft, beautiful ringing sound. The


    baby stared up in wonder whenever the bells rang. Anne arranged this for the baby, so the baby could


    feel his mother''s care and it was also a way to help the baby develop his senses.


    "Ah --" The baby''s soft crooning pierced Cherry''s ears.


    Walking over to the crib, she looked down at the squirming child, her eyes filled with hatred.


    "I lost the love of my life ever since you came into this world. Why couldn''t it just be me? Why?"


    Resentment for her mother coursed through her veins. If only her blood was as suitable as Anne''s, it


    wouldn''t be this difficult to get what she wanted.


    "Ah --" the baby replied her with the most innocent babbling.


    As she heard this voice, Cherry''s hatred was aroused. Almost unthinkingly, she reached out to the


    baby, her hand ready to sp over his neck. At this exact moment, the nanny came into the room.


    Fear shed in the nanny''s eyes as she had clearly seen what Cherry was trying to do. Sensing that


    someone else was in the room, Cherry gently caressed the child''s soft cheek. "Baby, are you awake?"


    "Ah -" The child stretched out his hand and looked up the woven. His eyes were so big and bright,


    like a crystal clear mountainke.


    "Oh there you are," Cherry said gently as she turned to the nanny. "Have you brought the medicine and


    milk?" The nanny sighed a breath of relief.


    "I''ve brought them all here, miss. Let me feed him," the nanny said warily.


    Back then, Cherry wasn''t so keen to tend to the baby. Whenever the baby cried, she always said that


    she couldn''t handle it and let the nanny do all the work.


    "No, thanks. I can do it." Carefully lifting up the child, Cherry took him in her arms and got the feeding


    bottle. Even though she confidently offered to look after the baby, the nanny wasn''t sure that she would


    able to handle it. Not wanting to leave the poor thing alone, the nanny quietly watched in the sidelines.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Holding back her temper, Cherry fed the baby bit by bit. Seeing that the baby was about to finish


    drinking the entire bottle, the nanny quickly stepped in and stopped her,


    "Miss, you can''t feed him anymore. He is too young. If you feed him too much, he might get sick and


    vomit." Remaining calm, Cherry stopped immediately and then proceeded to pat the baby''s back


    gently.


    "All that''s left is his medicine, miss." The nanny poured the medicine into a small spoon and handed it


    over to Cherry.


    At once, the baby opened his mouth and swallowed the spoon''s contents obediently.


    As he smacked his lips, he frowned and scrunched up his little face, probably feeling aggrieved at the


    bitter taste of the medicine.


    "There. All done. I''ll be going now, miss," the nanny said as she left the room.


    As soon as the nanny left, the baby started to cry and il around, grabbing tightly at Cherry''s cor.


    The nanny had just walked into the living room when she bumped into Selma.


    "Mrs. Selma," she greeted with her head down.


    Selma frowned as she had heard the baby crying loudly. "What''s going on? Aren''t you going to check


    why the baby is crying?"


    "I''ve been there just now to feed him and give his medicine. He wasn''t crying when I came out."


    Although the nanny''s voice was low, Selma heard every word clearly.


    Not bothering to change out of her high heels, Selma went straight into the baby''s room. At this time,


    the baby sounded as if he was screaming his lungs out. It was so heartbreaking to hear, especially for


    Selma.


    "My baby, what''s wrong?" Selma red at Cherry as she took him from her arms.


    However, the baby didn''t stop crying. He cried with all his strength and waved his little hands. From all


    his iling, his belt came loose, exposing the bruise on his small body, right under his neck. Fury


    surged up in Selma.


    "Cherry, what''s wrong with you?! Where did this marke from?!" Selma''s angry voice frightened


    Cherry.


    When the baby started crying, she felt so annoyed. It was as if she was his own servant. Cherry


    couldn''t help but pinch his delicate skin. She didn''t expect that she would get busted so early.


    "Well, I don''t know. Just now, Anne came here and left without saying anything. I didn''t expect her to do


    such a vicious thing to the baby, especially since it''s her own child! But why would she do this?"


    Cherry''s voice trembled nervously. Luckily for her, it sounded as if she was getting emotional over the


    baby''s condition, which was why Selma thought that what she was saying must be true.


    "That woman! She was probably trying to grab the baby! How can she even take advantage of Kevin''s


    mercy like this in order to stay in our Fu Family?" At that moment, Selma made up her mind to drive


    Anne out of the house for good.


    Then she looked at Cherry again. Although she didn''t like Cherry, she couldn''t help but think that


    Cherry was more peaceful and kinder than Anne was.


    Noticing that Selma was starting to warm up to her, Cherry held back her joy and took back the baby


    gently.


    "Oh, poor thing. Why won''t he stop crying?" Even though Selma was suspicious, she was still sure that


    Anne was the one who had hurt the baby.


    The baby cried for over an hour until he finally got tired and fell asleep.


    At this time, Cherry was exhausted as well. She didn''t expect that it would be so demanding and time


    consuming to take care of the baby.


    Once Selma left, Cherry put on a sweet and vicious smile. "Little thing, thank you so much for defeating


    your mother for me. I will be kind to you when your mother leaves," she said in a sing-song voice.


    After cing the baby back in the crib, she walked out of the room and closed the door gently.


    The sun brightly shone high up in the sky. It was especially hot today, and made it easy for people to


    lose their temper.


    After handing in the design draft, Anne came back home. There, she saw Selma sitting on the sofa.


    The coffee on the table was now cold.


    "Where have you been?" As soon as Selma saw Anne, she stood up angrily and pointed at her


    usingly.


    "Where I go is none of your business." There was not a time when Selma had been kind to Anne. Even


    when she was pregnant, she had never been a good, nurturing mother-inw. Because of this, Anne


    didn''t care whether or not she spoke rudely towards her.


    "How dare you talk to me like that? Get out!" Selma said coldly.


    With a sneer, Anne raised her eyebrows at her. "Who do you think you are to ask me to get out?"


    This time, Anne wasn''t nning on getting driven away as easily as before. She was willing to fight


    anyone who came between her and her child.


    "How dare you talk to me like that? In case you''ve forgotten, I am Kevin''s mother. I just have to tell him


    to make you leave and then you''ll be left with no other choice!" Everyone had always been respectful


    towards Selma, which was why Anne''s words made her infuriated.


    Meanwhile, Cherry had an unfathomable smile. The fiercer Selma and Anne fought, the more beneficial


    it would be for her.


    "Auntie, don''t be angry. Anne is always like this. Sometimes it''s easy for her to offend people. Don''t


    worry, I''m sure she''ll be more careful in the future. Right, Anne?" Once again, Cherry pretended to be


    sweet and innocent.


    But Selma was already in a fit of anger. "There will be no future. Anne, I want you out of the house


    today!"


    As Anne saw that the two people she didn''t like right in front of her, a sarcastic smile rose up Anne''s


    lips. "I heard that you''re no longer a shareholder at thepany and that this house is already in


    Kevin''s name. My son is his sessor. What right do you have to make me leave? I''m here to see my


    son, so what does it have to do with you? You have gone way too far,"


    Anne coldly responded to Selma''s unreasonable provocation with an indifferent look on her face.


    With her face turning pale, Selma''s eyelids fluttered as she inadvertently copsed onto the sofa. She


    was lost for words to retort.

 Chapter 158 Dealing With Two Horrible Women

    Chapter 158 Dealing With Two Horrible Women


    "How can you talk to auntie like that?" Cherry quickly ran up to the sofa and held on to Selma''s arm.


    Anne did not want to waste her breath anymore--not for these two, horrible women. All the fear she had


    for them before had gone. She had to be brave if she wanted to protect her child.


    With a scoff, she went back into her room, leaving Selma trembling with anger.


    "What a vicious woman! There''s no way I can ept someone like her into my family! I''ll find a mother


    for the baby, and I''m sure Kevin won''t object," Selma sneered angrily.


    It was nine o''clock in the evening when Kevin finally came back from work. The vi was quiet, with


    only a few lonely street lights lighting up the deste, wide road.


    With a sigh, he turned off the engine and silently sat inside the car. His hands held onto the steering


    wheel as he closed his eyes.


    He distanced himself from Anne deliberately. The way she had been treating him had been hurting his


    self-esteem. As much as he tried to close the distance between them, she had done nothing but push


    him away ruthlessly.


    "Mr. Kevin, why don''t youe in?" The servant saw Kevin''s car park outside and decided to check on


    him.


    "I''ll go inside soon," Kevin said indifferently.


    Sighing heavily, he stepped out of the car and walked into the vi. To his surprise, it was very empty


    and quiet. Anne and Cherry were nowhere in sight--even Selma wasn''t there.


    The only one who was there was the nanny cleaning up the living room. As soon as she saw Kevin


    enter, she stopped her work and bowed her head. "Mr. Kevin, Mrs. Selma wants to talk to you."


    The nanny pointed at the study. Without a word, Kevin walked straight in. As soon as he opened the


    door, he saw the angry look on Selma''s face.


    "Mom, what''s wrong? Why''d you ask me toe talk to you here in the study?" Kevin said unhappily.


    "Is there a problem with that? Remember that you''ve done a lot of ridiculous things yourself. I haven''t


    taken those things against you for your own sake. Now that I want to talk to you in private, you''re trying


    to take it against me?" There was a sadness in Selma''s tone. She and Kevin hadn''t really been on the


    same sidetely.


    "I didn''t mean that. Just tell me what you need to say. If it''s nothing serious, I''ll go to bed now if you


    don''t mind," he said tiredly.


    "Okay, then I''ll get straight to the point."


    sping her hands, Selma walked over to Kevin. Even though she was over two feet away from him,


    he couldn''t help but take a subconscious step back. During his childhood, he was not that close at all


    with his mother, and this reflected on how he treated her in present day.


    It was something that Selma had been used to, and so she didn''t mind at all.


    "I want Anne out of the house." Her tone was the one she used whenever she told her son to do


    something. It had always worked in the past without fail.


    However, Kevin simply shook his head. "No, mom. That''s none of your business."


    The way he disagreed with her was like a p right across her face. Even so, she was determined to


    make Anne leave.


    "I am your mother. You have no right to say no to me!" she shouted as she pointed a finger at him.


    "If you want Cherry to leave, I''ll be fine with it."


    "You were so good to Cherry before," Selma said, surprised at his indifference towards her. "Have you


    forgotten how her mother saved your life? Anne suddenlyes barging in and suddenly you don''t


    treat Cherry as well as before."


    With this reasoning, Kevin couldn''t help but feel disappointed. His mother thought that everything could


    be easily bebeled with a price and exchanged like some item.


    "Mom, don''t you remember that Anne also saved me?" After saying these words, Kevin walked to the


    door and made his leave.


    As soon as his hand was on the knob, Selma''s sharp voice called out at him. "So what? Have you


    forgotten that Anne has already obtained ten percent of the shares of the Fu Family''s business? Is this


    not enough? Don''t forget what kind of person that woman is."


    However, Kevin did not bother to turn around. "It''s none of your business," he then said coldly.


    With that, he opened the door and walked out. Taking a deep sigh, Selma sat back on the chair


    dejectedly, all of her energy drained from her body.


    Meanwhile, Cherry was in her bedroom, sitting in front of herrge vanity mirror. Her room was very


    elegant. Even though she was currently living in someone else''s home, she always maintained a


    comfortable lifestyle.


    Inside her wardrobe hung rows and rows of handmade, designer clothes. ced below those were all


    of her high-heeled shoes, all from very expensive brands. She adoringly looked at herself in the mirror.


    She would always keep her beautiful and youthful appearance for as long as possible. For her, her


    beauty was a power she could wield like a weapon.


    Just when she was about to remove her makeup and apply moisturizer on her face, there was a slight


    knock on her door.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Who is it? It''s alreadyte," Cherry said angrily.


    Despite being disturbed, she stood up with a grunt and went to open the door. She was still in the Fu


    Family''s house, after all. Upon opening the door, she saw the nanny who was in charge of taking care


    of the baby.


    "Miss, the baby is crying. It seems that you forgot to give him his medicine today." Knowing that Cherry


    was angry, the nanny was rather timid and sheepish.


    "Can''t you handle such a small problem yourself? I''m tired already." As she patted her face, her red


    nails glistened under the soft light.


    When she had fought with Anne today, she realized that Anne was different than before. The Anne now


    was a lot more invulnerable and fearless.


    Since Kevin had been paying so much attention to Anne, Cherry felt that her problems were now piling


    up in front of her. Even Selma, who used to dote on her, scolded her.


    When she was still living with the Ye n, she had never been treated like this.


    "The baby has already been fed, miss. But it takes two people to give him the medicine. We need to


    take good care of the baby. Plus, Mrs. Selma is in such a bad mood today. It would not be good if she


    suddenly wakes up from the baby''s crying."


    Of course, upsetting Selma was thest thing Cherry wanted to happen. With a grunt, she stepped out


    of her room. "Okay, let''s go." Reluctantly as she was, she still went over to the baby''s room. ''On the


    other hand, at least Selma''s already asleep,'' Cherry thought. ''No one will be monitoring me while I''m


    with that little devil.''


    In the baby''s room, the soft light shone on the baby. The smile on the baby''s face was so sweet and


    innocent. However, Cherry couldn''t help but feel disgusted the more she looked at it.


    "Come here, baby. Time for your medicine," Cherry said lightly.


    Under the care of the two people, the baby quickly drank up the medicine. At first, Cherry wanted to go


    back to her room at once, but when she saw the cute look of the baby, she became angrier. ''All my


    misfortune has been caused by this little brat!''


    "You can leave now. I''ll lull the baby to sleep."


    After the nanny went out, she closed the door. When the two were alone, the baby began to cry again.


    His soft voice could not get Cherry''s sympathy. In fact, it made her more and more irritable.


    Cruelty filled her eyes as she stared down at the crying child.


    "Cry, cry, cry all day long. You always bully me at such a young age. Do you think you can push me


    around like that? Let me tell you, I can''t deal with your mother now, but I can assure you that I will


    definitely get rid of her soon. Go ahead and cry! See what good that will do to you!" Without mercy, she


    kept pulling the baby by his arms and legs, asionally pinching his thin skin.


    Because of the sharp pain, the baby cried more and more loudly.


    It got to a point that the baby was wailing at the top of his lungs. The noise made Cherry a bit worried.


    However, the nanny did say that Selma was already asleep. She reassured herself that middle-aged


    people like Selma wouldn''t hear this much noise. What was more, the baby room was soundproofed.


    "Little thing. If it was not because you are still useful to me, I would have killed you by now."


    Just as she had done before, Cherry put her hand on the baby''s neck. It was something she wanted to


    do for quite some time now. After suppressing all her emotions, she was finally able to let out her anger


    on the defenseless child. She had already calcted how long she could do this before she ended up


    killing the baby. As the baby choked and gagged, the smile on her face grew wider.


    This was Anne''s baby. The more he suffered, the happier she became.


    The sweet smile was frightening, especially since the baby face was already turning pale blue. It was


    as if she was a viper mercilessly wrapping around its prey.


    However, at this moment, the door suddenly opened.


    "Stop! You bitch! What are you doing?" Upon opening the door, Selma immediately saw how Cherry


    was strangling the baby with one hand and pinching him with the other hand.


    Selma couldn''t believe her eyes. She wanted to hit Cherry there and then, strangle her as much as she


    had strangled the pitiful child.


    "Baby, oh no! Shhh... you''re safe now," Selma crooned as she grabbed the child from Cherry arms.


    Hearing themotion outside, Anne immediately went out to have a look.


    When she arrived at the door, Anne saw the panic on Cherry''s face. Cherry smiled awkwardly, "Auntie,


    why are you up? I thought you already went to bed."


    Selma sneered, "Thank god I didn''t yet! If I had, no one would have known how badly you''ve


    mistreated my grandson! You are a really good actress, Cherry. I trusted you! Get out of here now!"


    She screamed her head off at Cherry. By now, Anne figured out what had happened. Although it was a


    victory for her that Cherry had finally been exposed, it still didn''t take away from the fact that the baby


    had been hurt.


    "Please give him to me," Anne said. "Please. Let me take care of my son. And Cherry, I''ll settle


    ounts with youter."


    Even though Selma didn''t like Anne that much yet, she at least believed her more. It was now as clear


    as day that Cherry had been framing Anne all this time.


    By now, Cherry was at a state of panic. "Auntie, please listen to me," she said, slowly regaining her


    composure. "Let me just exin to you what happened."


    But everything happened so suddenly. As much as she tried to rake her mind for an excuse, she


    couldn''t think of a way to save herself.


    Before she knew it, a crisp p hit across her face. Immediately, five red nail marks appeared on her


    face. In just a few seconds, her entire cheek swelled up.


    "I can''t believe you''re still trying to defend yourself! I''ll have you know that I''m never going to let Kevin


    near such a scheming, cruel and merciless woman like you! Get out! Now!"


    The veins at the side of Selma''s head pulsed with anger. Even though Cherry was not yet willing to


    ept defeat, she knew better than to confront Selma head on.


    All the shouting made Kevine out of his bedroom as well.


    "What happened?" he asked indifferently.


    When he saw the distressed expression on Anne''s face, his heart suddenly went soft. "What''s wrong?


    What happened with the baby?"


    It was easy to tell that something was wrong with the baby from his tear-stained face, and he had never


    seen Anne so distressed.


    "Now that you are here, you can make your decision. If this woman is still here, I will take the child


    away and take care of him myself!" Selma said coldly.

 Chapter 159 Exposed

    Chapter 159 Exposed


    Cherry''s true face was exposed. The moment she saw Kevin, she knew the he was the only one who


    could decide whether she should stay or leave. She started feeling a lot of pain upon gazing ate


    Kevin''s expressionless face.


    "Kevin, you know very well that I am not that kind of person. I just got in way over my head. I imagined


    how I''d always be reminded of my father''s death if Anne stays here. I know I shouldn''t behave like this


    and I will definitely try to change in the future."


    Cherry''s plead didn''t earn her the forgiveness of neither Kevin nor Selma. No matter who got involved


    with Kevin romantically, even if that someone was richer than the Fu Family, in Selma''s heart, no


    woman would ever be more important than her grandson.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Kevin, please forgive me. I will be good to the baby in the future. Tears started streaming down


    Cherry''s face. Her delicate makeup was all ruined, she looked like a hot mess.


    Kevin ignored her crying. He had no love for her at all. He kept her by his side because her mother


    Wendy saved his life. He never expected Wendy''s daughter to be so good at hiding things.


    "I refuse to forgive you. You can leave the house now and don''t evere back here again!" Kevin


    shouted as he took out a card from his pocket.


    "Here, have ten million dors aspensation for the way your mother saved my life. If you will still


    choose to stay here, don''t you dare go around ming me for using you of abusing children!"


    After having said that, Kevin wrapped his right arm around Anne''s shoulder and led her outside.


    On the other hand, although Selma didn''t like Anne, Kevin had already asked Cherry to leave and she


    didn''t want the scene to be even more terrible than it was so she just gave Cherry a cold, hard look and


    left without another word.


    Cherry was left alone with the bank card left on the ground inside the warm baby room.


    She was still trembling, partly because she was angry and partly because of how Kevin treated her so


    ruthlessly.


    Not long after that, several men came bustling open the door and dragged her outside.


    Cherry had never been treated like this before. She shouted loudly, "What do you think you''re doing?!


    Do you not know who I am?"


    But the servants who once treated her with respect just continued to drag her outside and one of them


    wearing a red shirt said, "We''re just following our young master''s orders. I''m sorry."


    Cherry was pulled out of the gate and they locked her out. It was starting to get dark outside. She


    realized that although the vi was brightly lit all over, there was no ce for her.


    It was all because of Anne. If it weren''t for her, Cherry would have had her happily-ever-after with Kevin


    like she wanted.


    "I swear, I am not giving up just yet, Anne. And Kevin, I have done so much for you. I don''t even have


    parents. And now you say you don''t love me anymore. Just you wait. You will see, I won''t give up."


    Cherry uttered to with conviction even without anyone hearing her. Her face looked ferocious, which


    was particrly horrible in the night. She walked a few hundred meters, stopped a taxi, and


    disappeared in the night. No one knew where she had gone.


    Meanwhile, everyone else was able to sleep well knowing that Cherry wasn''t in the house anymore.


    When dawn came, the vi started to get rowdy. The daylightmp was on, and the eight-treasure lotus


    leaf porridge prepared on the table was steaming, with its aroma filling up the room.


    Selma sat at the table with a long face. Kevin sat just on the opposite side, nced at her, but didn''t


    say anything.


    The two of them were always like this. Whenever there was nothing to do, they would usually have


    nothing to talk about or say.


    After a few moments, Selma decided to break the silence and said, "Kevin, can you do us all a favor


    and be more careful in finding a woman in the future? Just don''t bring anyone home anytime. In my


    opinion, you''d better get rid of Anne as soon as possible. You know, something bad might happen in


    the future." Selma hated every woman that came into Kevin''s life.


    "We just dealt with Cherry. She''s out of here now. Anne can stay. Besides, the child needs to be taken


    care of, and although you might not feel like she is a good person in that heart of yours, none of us can


    deny how good she is to the child," Kevin said in a calm tone while heid the napkin on the table.


    Selma knew that Kevin wouldn''t listen to her, since he rejected her when she asked him to drive Anne


    away yesterday. She decided to let it be for fear that her rtionship with her son would be tenser


    once she pushed him too much.


    "Never mind. It''s all up to you then. Just don''t let anything bad happen again. I''m gonna leave now."


    Realizing that she couldn''t persuade Kevin, Selma lost her appetite and left, bringing her bag with her.


    Kevin was just about to leave after having breakfast but he stopped and went to Anne''s room.


    He took out his keys from his pocket since he didn''t want to disturb Anne nor wake her up.


    The moment he opened the door, he saw Anne''s angelic face. Anne stretched out her arms to hug the


    baby, looking so protective of him.


    Although she looked soundly asleep, Kevin felt that if he were to make any sound, he would wake her


    up.


    Under the light, he could see the restlessness on her beautiful face. There was also a faint smell of


    medicine inside the room.


    Seeing the gaunt look on her face, Kevin figured that she might have been busy and sleepless from


    taking care of the baby.


    No one knew what Kevin was thinking. He left after staring at her for a while and closed the door gently


    with a solemn expression on his face.


    "Mr. Kevin, do we need to wake Miss Anne up for breakfast?" the nanny asked.


    The Fu Family had pretty strict rules, which was why he had developed a habit of waking up early since


    he was a child. He had never changed that. Even Cherry had to follow the rules or Kevin would be


    mad.


    "No, no. Let her sleep a while longer. After I leave, please ask Sam toe over and check if the baby


    is okay," Kevin ordered the nanny. Then he strode to the garage to ride his car to leave the vi.


    The color sky blue was easy to calm people down. This room used to be covered in grey ck.


    The first thing Anne saw when she opened her eyes was her baby smiling.


    The little angel who had suffered so much yesterday was still smiling the morning after. Anne felt a


    bittersweet feeling inside her chest seeing her baby. She gently touched the baby''s face with her


    mouth.


    "Ah-"


    The baby woke up, opened his watery eyes, and stared at Anne. Strangely enough, this baby didn''t like


    crying that much, unlike other babies. If no one was by his side, one wouldn''t even figure right away


    that he had woken up.


    "My baby, are you awake? Did you get hurt yesterday?" Anne asked her baby slowly.


    Although she knew that the child was too young to answer, she still thought it would be a good idea to


    talk to the baby.


    She suddenly remembered that when she was a child, when her mother was still alive, they had always


    been the bullied ones in the Ye n. Every time they got bullied, she would cry.


    Her mother always reminded her to be strong. In fact, she didn''t understand what being strong meant


    back then, but nheless, she had kept that word in her heart for a long time now. Later on, she felt


    that that word had yed a huge part in her life.


    She was, however, disappointed oftentimes then because she didn''t know why she had to keep holding


    on until the baby was born. It was not until then that she realized that if she continued being strong, she


    could also be happy, because then she''d also be able to protect the baby she was bearing.


    "Let''s go out for a walk, okay?"


    Although the baby had been born to a special family, Anne still tried to give the best for the baby


    herself.


    As soon as Anne went out of her room, she found Sam reading medical books quietly while he was sat


    on the sofa. That day, he was wearing loose casual clothes, a beige shirt, a camel overcoat, and light


    blue casual trousers. His getup made him look kind of like a boy next door.


    However, Anne was taken aback a little upon seeing Sam and immediately asked in a hoarse voice,


    "Sam, why are you here?" She raised her eyebrows.


    "I am here to check up on the baby. I heard that he was injured. Also, Cherry has left already the Fu


    Family, right?"


    Anne got even more surprised because Sam knew everything that was going on.


    "You seem to know everything that''s happening. Cherry has left indeed."


    A satisfied smile appeared on Sam''s face and all of a sudden, something had urred to Anne''s mind.


    She asked Sam, "Do you actually have anything to do with Cherry''s leaving?"


    Anne remembered that Cherry had mentioned she would do everything to make her leave. So she


    thought that Cherry would try her best to be good to the baby to impress the people of the Fu Family.


    She didn''t expect that she would hurt the baby instead.


    "If I speak up, don''t me me. Okay?" Sam said hesitantly.


    The reason he didn''t tell Anne before was because he thought that if he did, Anne would be too worried


    about her child and ruin their ns. But he thought that he could now fill her in on it.


    "Well¡­ You are my friend, after all. And I believe that whatever decision you had made was just for my


    own good. I can understand you," Anne sincerely said.


    "The truth of the matter is, I used the baby to make Cherry anxious so that her true colors would be


    exposed. Cherry really had no love for the child, so I reced the medicine with a different kind, which


    was harmless to the body but one that could not make the baby sleep. After an hour, the difort will


    dissipate. Cherry tried to feed the baby in a poor manner so people would see it and think that she


    couldn''t take good care of the baby."


    Sam carefully examined Anne''s reaction as he spoke in fears that what he would say may cause her to


    feel unhappy or even me him. After all, he did use the child.


    "And when the baby starts crying, Cherry will sneak out and hit him, right?" Anne asked.


    She felt sorry for her baby but she knew that if Cherry didn''t leave, it would be really bad for him. If it


    was her who had been identally kicked out, the baby would certainly be suffering more in the future.


    "Yeah, I know. I still did it then regardless of how you might feel. That is why I want to apologize to you,


    Anne," Sam said and looked at the baby''s quiet face. He smiled a little but he couldn''t help feeling sorry


    for the baby.


    "No, Sam. I don''t me you. If it weren''t for you, we would have been tortured by Cherry. Thank you for


    thinking ahead for me," Anne said while holding Sam''s shoulder.


    "I''m d that''s how you viewed what I did," Sam replied, with a hint of surprise and relief in his tone.


    However, instead of saying anything else, Anne looked at Sam and gave him aforting smile.


    She finally felt at ease, holding her baby. She didn''t need to worry anymore about who might take the


    baby away from her.


    "But the baby is indeed injured from what happened yesterday. There are bruises on his body. I''ve


    applied baby ointment on him but I''m still pretty worried," Anne said while still looking at her baby with a


    frown.


    "Don''t worry. I''m here. Leave it to me."


    Sam took the baby from Anne and took him to the room. He did a general check-up on the baby. He


    examined him thoroughly until he was confident to say that there was nothing wrong. "The baby is fine,


    but he has suffered a lot. You should apply this new ointment on his bruises everyday so they will heal


    faster."

 Chapter 160 Make A Scene

    Chapter 160 Make A Scene


    "Okay, I''ll do as you say," Anne said calmly after she heard the entire story.


    "That''s everything, so I guess I''ll be on my way. You take good care of the baby. If there''s anything


    wrong, you have my number. Just give me a call." After bidding his farewell, Sam left immediately.


    With his figure disappearing in the distance, Anne held the baby in her motherly embrace, but her face


    bared a hint of sadness.


    The AN Group was a reputable business giant, the epitome of a well-established enterprise, powered


    by a well-trained staff.


    The thousands of white-cor workers were all busy working in their offices. Very few of the employees


    dared to ck. If there was a sudden inspection in the headquarters, the overseeing executives would


    becent to see that.


    The weather was heavenly outside thepany''s premises. The dazzling ray of sunshine grazed upon


    the faces of the corporate society as if halos hovered their heads.


    "Let me in! Don''t you know who I am? I''m the future wife of thispany''s president." The woman''s


    plead resonated in the gateway, making everyone in the office intrigued.


    They thought that the heightened dispute would be settled, but they didn''t expect it to get worse.


    "I warn you, if you will not let me in, I''ll see to it that you will lose your job." With her eyebrows adjoined,


    she scanned the two guards who restrained her from entering the gate, and was determined to make


    her way past them.


    "With all due respect, working hours are not to be disturbed."


    At this time around, the curious personnel inside the building raised their heads like peeping meerkats.


    It was the first time that someone had made amotion, so everyone was inquisitive of who it was.


    The fact that Kevin''s ex-wife was Anne was a nted thought in every senior official''s memory like a


    seed. Where did this crazy womane from?


    "What are you looking at?" It was Daniel, Kevin''s right hand. He came downstairs and scolded fumingly


    when he saw that everyone was distracted from work.


    "Daniel, there is a woman outside who insists oning in. Is it true that she is the future spouse of


    the boss?" someone asked Daniel.


    This time, Daniel also felt strange. Although Kevin was the chief executive officer, he knew nothing


    about his private life.


    "When did this happen?" he asked.


    "About ten minutes ago," someone replied.


    Daniel knew Kevin''s personality. He would be very distraught to see someone make such a scene in


    front of hispany, but he didn''t dare to make a verdict since this woman imed to be his superior''s


    fiancee.


    "You''re not paid to gossip here people! Hurry up and get back to work," Daniel instructed them loudly.


    He then proceeded to the elevator, pressed the button to the 47th floor, and waited anxiously.


    It was quiet outside the CEO''s office. There was no one in that floor besides Kevin because he didn''t


    like any unwanted noise. More so, the entry of his office was firmly close.


    When Daniel stepped out of the elevator, he approached the door and knocked. Kevin''s indifferent


    voice replied, "Come in."


    The moment Daniel entered the room, Kevin''s face turned aloof. Apparently, he was unhappy with his


    sudden presence because it was not the time for the two to exchange documents.


    "Mr. Kevin," knowing Kevin''s short temper, Daniel said awkwardly.


    "What''s the matter?" Kevin was unbothered and continued his note taking. His austere and arrogant


    voice made Daniel high strung.


    "Something''s going on downstairs, Mr. Kevin. There is a woman outside who ims to be you fiancee.


    She said she wanted to see you," said Daniel.


    It was Cherry again!


    Kevin was so furious that he threw his pen on the table. This woman had turned the entire house


    upside down yesterday, and now she had the audacity to cause turmoil in thepany.


    "Let her be. If someone dares to break thepany policy, shoo them away! That''s none of my


    business." As expected, Kevin''s words were apathetic.


    "Okay, Mr. Kevin."


    Danielplied in an instant and went straight down the hall. The hall was decorated in a simple style,


    yet everyone came here would have an impression that it was elegant and ssy.


    Different from her usual mboyant fashion, Cherry wore a ck handmade dress paired with velvety


    red high-heeled shoes. Her hair was disheveled and part of her lipstick was smeared due to the


    ongoing conflict between her and the guards.


    A touch of arrogance red in Cherry''s eyes when she saw Daniel approaching. She thought Daniel


    would let her in.


    "Here''s the part where I say, ''I told you so.'' Herees someone. I''m sure Kevin ordered for you to get


    out of my way! I''m his favorite woman." Cherry spoke with pride. She didn''t care how other people


    would interpret her. She must see Kevin, or she had nowhere to go.


    "Excuse me, Miss? Mr. Kevin said he had no fiancee. If you really want to talk to him, you should make


    an appointment," said Daniel gantly.


    But his tone made Cherry go ballistic.


    "What did you say? Make an appointment? Bastard, I have to go in today! I have a close rtionship


    with Kevin. Why should I be restricted by your stupidpany rules?"


    Cherry was so angry that she pulled her hand like a sling and pped Daniel in the cheek. But Daniel


    was a person not to be trampled by some vicious woman. He was quick to react and caught Cherry''s


    hand and held her wrist firmly.


    "Miss, you attempted to swing at me with your heavy hand and you''re here making havoc outside our


    premises. If you pursue this trouble, I wouldn''t mind calling the police."


    After saying that, Daniel suddenly let go of Cherry''s hand.


    He then continued, "Everyone, go back to work! If you can''t finish your quota, you have to work


    overtime."


    The crowd surrounding the gateway immediately dispersed, leaving only the securities on duty, and a


    humiliated Cherry.


    Cherry gritted her teeth hard. She went there in high hopes of seeing Kevin, but she was left


    astonished by his ignorance. He refused to have a word with her and denied everything she proudly


    imed to injure her dignity.


    But deep down her stony heart, Cherry knew it wasn''t Kevin''s fault. She mistreated his child, so it was


    not a surprise that he mirrored her actions. He would be fine for a while. But Cherry was confident. No


    matter what happened, Kevin would eventually find her way back to her.


    She examined the bustling perimeter and went to a coffee shop opposing thepany facade.


    Meanwhile, Kevin had just finished drinking his coffee. The coffee cup perched like an instation.


    Although it was empty, the strong fragrant aroma of the ck java still filled the air.


    He was peeved by Cherry''s scandalous behavior, so he put down the documents he was working on


    and decided to call it a day.


    "Mr. Kevin, are you going to get off work early today?" Daniel asked as he came in with a pile of paper


    and saw Kevin pick up his car keys.


    "You can just ce those on the table. Look after thepany for me and do everything you can to


    finish today''s work before going home."


    Kevin had a serious tone. In his core, he thought it was unnecessary to work overtime because he


    believed that everything could be under control in fulfillment of efficiency.


    "Will do, Mr. Kevin. Are you going to deal with the controversy earlier?" Daniel asked.


    He pondered Kevin was somehow involved with the viscous woman at the gate.


    Kevin was agitated, but when he heard the secretary''s inquest, his temper felt boiling. "Just do your


    job. My private life is none of your business, and take away the nts on the table."


    Without saying anything more, he strode away, leaving Daniel a cold back to watch.


    "But you said the nts would purify the air¡­" Daniel was puzzled.


    In the parking lot, Kevin sat in his car and started the engine. He saw Cherry sitting by the window in


    the nearby cafe. He grinned sarcastically.


    He had guessed that Cherry would just sit there waiting for him, so he stepped on the gas and quickly


    left.


    Cherry too had seen Kevin in his car. She wanted to confront him but before she was able to put down


    her coffee and run outside, it was already toote.


    She quickly hailed a taxi andmanded the driver, "Follow that car in front of you."


    At four forty in the afternoon, rush hour was still an hour away, yet there were so many people roaming


    the streets already. The cars kepting from all directions, blocking the taxi from time to time.


    "Could you please hurry up? Don''t you know how to drive? He''s getting away!" Cherry raised her voice


    as soon as she saw the disappearing Rolls-Royce in her sight.


    She stamped her point heels, poking the seat cushion hard. By this time, the driver lost his patience.


    "That''s a hundred-thousand-dor car, and mine is just a simple cab. If you are so eager to catch up


    with him, then you better get on your feet and start running, youngdy. Get out!"


    The taxi driver also had a short temper. He didn''t like people who had a domineering attitude like


    Cherry, so he reached for the knob in the back seat and told her to get off.


    "Excuse me? How dare you speak to me like that? You''ll regret that, mister!" said Cherry fiercely.


    "We drivers have dignity. We don''t tolerate unreasonable obligation."


    No matter how much Cherry ranted, the driver closed the door and left her.


    Cherry found herself dancing with cars as she went for the sidewalk. She was hopping mad, but she


    had nowhere to go. She had to find a hotel nearby before she could think things through.


    In the Fu Family''s residence.


    Kevin arrived at the gate shortly. He noticed how serene the ce was. He saw a flock of white doves


    flying across the sky, and the whistling wind was wonderful to the ears.


    The birds were raised by the owner of a nearby vi, three hundred meters away. Their snow-like color


    was beautiful against the soft sunshine and the blue sky.


    A rare smile of tranquility appeared on Kevin''s face, an expression far from his usual tact and


    alienation.


    The moment he absorbed the calm moment, the gate was opened for him to drive in. After he pulled


    out the car keys, he suddenly felt rxed.


    Behind the see-through curtain, he could see Anne coaxing the child carefully. Perhaps she was telling


    a joke, but the child didn''t smile. While her lips uttered words, she suddenlyughed out loud.


    There was no one to bother her at home anymore. The mistress was gone which indeed would make


    her happy.


    When Kevin entered the vi, he noticed Anne was sensible. She immediately stopped smiling and


    made a defensive stance while carrying the child.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Kevin, you''re home early," she said calmly.


    His good mood was gone. When Anne raised his guard upon seeing him, he was disturbed.


    "Yeah,"


    Kevin answered with a solitary word before heading straight to his bedroom.


    Anne felt offended deep down. It seemed that Kevin never cared about the child. If he had no ns,


    why did he insist on having one before?


    "Baby, let''s go back to the bedroom and y, okay?"


    Patting the baby on the shoulder, Anne said to the nanny, "Send the meal to the bedroomter."


    She then proceeded to their bedroom and never came out.


    When it was time for supper, Kevin came out of his room and expected that she would see Anne sitting


    at the dining table, but he was wrong.

 Chapter 161 Blaming Kevin

    Chapter 161 ming Kevin


    Much to Kevin''s disappointment, no one was there when he went down to the dining room.


    "Your meal is ready, Mr. Kevin. Is there anything else I can get you?"


    "Where is Anne?"


    Displeased, he threw his chopsticks on the table. The servant trembled in fear.


    "Miss. Anne said that she would have food in her bedroom, so..."


    "Send my food to her bedroom too." With a grunt, Kevin went upstairs and walked into Anne''s bedroom


    without even knocking on the door.


    As the door swung open, Anne was just about to swallow a spoonful of porridge. When she saw


    Kevin''s angry face, she coughed and nearly choked on her food.


    "What are you doing here in my room?" she asked as she patted her mouth with a napkin.


    "Why? Am I not allowed here?" The servant entered and ced his food on the table where Anne was,


    and then quickly left with her head down. It puzzled and angered him that her first reaction towards him


    was always hostile and unweing.


    He had already sent Cherry away. What else did this woman want?


    Sometimes, his fury was so intense that he wanted to go and hit her, just to see if she was capable of


    having any other reaction towards him. It was hard for him not to think that this woman''s heart was


    made out of stone.


    "I told you already that I agreed to live here just so that I can be with the baby. You know how difficult it


    is for me to be under the same roof as you are. Please don''t just barge into my room like that." Slowly


    and carefully, Anne tried to exin herself once again.


    Hearing such ruthless words made Kevin even more infuriated. His hands balled into fists at his sides.


    ''Ungrateful woman!'' he thought. Although he wanted to shout these words at her, he bit his tongue. He


    knew that the harder he was on her, the more she resisted him.


    "Don''t think that I''m doing this for you," he replied. "I''m just doing this for the baby. Don''t you think it''s


    nice that he has aplete family? Actually, I was hoping you''d let me see him. The baby is not yours


    alone, after all." Putting his hand in his pockets, he shrugged indifferently and looked carefully at


    Anne''s reaction.


    Much to his dismay, she rolled her eyes at him.


    "Ha-ha. So now you''re suddenly the child''s father? Tell me, how was the baby doing before I came


    here? Cherry mistreated him horribly without you even knowing about it! On top of that, the baby was


    very underweight!"


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Even though the worst part was over since Cherry had been kicked out of the house, so many bad


    things had happened to the child. These things might have been avoided if only Kevin had paid more


    attention. Because of this, Anne couldn''t help but hate him even more.


    "I..." Lowering his head, Kevin was left speechless.


    In truth, he actually really loved the baby. When he found out that Anne had gone abroad, he had an


    overwhelming sense of loss. He was so sad that he was not able to take care of himself nor the baby.


    During those times, he really thought that Cherry would take good care of the child.


    If he told her that he was too sad to take care of the baby, Anne would be sure that he had gone out of


    his mind. And if he told her that he had expected Cherry to be nice to his baby, he was not sure if he


    would be driven out by Anne.


    "What? Don''t have anything to say? Then please go out."


    Pointing at the door, she red at him icily.


    Defeated and embarrassed, Kevin turned around to leave. Just before he was about to step out the


    door, the baby suddenly cried.


    The baby''s sweet voice immediately made Anne''s expression soften. "Oh, baby. I''m sorry. Did mommy


    wake you?"


    At this moment, Kevin suddenly came up with an idea. "See? The baby gets upset whenever we fight.


    So, whether you like it or not, you and I will have our meals together for the baby''s sake." In his heart,


    he was deeply thankful that the baby started crying as if on cue.


    ''Ugh! Is this guy for real?'' If anything, his statement only made her angrier.


    The first thing she wanted to do was to push him out and lock the door. All he was doing was disturbing


    the time between a mother and her son.


    However, she couldn''t help but agree that the baby did need a harmonious family environment.


    "Fine. When we''re done eating, get out and don''te back here again uninvited." After saying that,


    she turned her attention back to the food in front of her and quietly continued eating her meal.


    Kevin''s heart flooded with happiness. Finally, after so many attempts, she had agreed to spend some


    time with him. Walking up to the table, he sat down in front of her and started eating as well.


    The two of them ate slowly, not bothering to say a single word to each other. Meanwhile, the baby had


    his eyes wide open in curiosity. He looked at Anne, and then looked back at Kevin. Eventually, the


    corners of his small mouth curled up as if he was smiling.


    Anne noticed this, and thought that maybe the baby really was smiling because Kevin was there as


    well. As a result, she felt a little less adverse towards Kevin.


    Despite this, she still didn''t say a single word to him.


    A little whileter, Kevin''s phone suddenly rang, and the calm atmosphere was shattered.


    ncing at his phone, he saw that it was Cherry calling.


    ''Damn it!'' Without a second thought, he turned off his phone and slid it back into his pocket.


    "You should answer her call," Anne said expressionlessly. "You''ve bothered me enough. Get out."


    Since they had nearly finished their meal, she figured that there was no longer a reason for him to stay


    there any longer. Irritated, Kevin cursed Cherry again in his heart. ''That damned woman''s timing


    couldn''t have been more perfect!''


    Standing up, he gave a cold, hard look at Anne. "You know, sometimes I wish you''d get off my back.


    I''m just doing what I think is best for the child. If you think that I''m doing this because I want to be with


    you, then you''re wrong."


    "Well, I feel the same way actually," she sneered. "It would be best if we only interact with each other


    when we''re in front of our son."


    With a scoff, Kevin opened the door and walked out.


    "Ah¡ª" The baby''s voice rang softly in the air. Walking over to the child, she gently stroked his cheek


    with her fingers.


    ''I shouldn''t care about Kevin anymore,'' she thought to herself sternly. ''I shouldn''t let him hurt me like


    this so easily. No, absolutely not.'' A cold smile appeared on the corner of her mouth.


    A soft breeze blew through the windows, making the room fresher and calmer. Taking a deep breath in,


    Anne sighed, pushing aside all her thoughts about Kevin.


    The next day, Kevin was about to drive out to work. For the first time in a long time, he felt that the


    world around him was a little less glum. As the sun shone on his face, he could see and feel the beauty


    of life.


    In his head, he kept reying that small moment he had with Anne as they ate dinner. As he sat down


    in the car, he couldn''t help but smile to himself.


    "Mr. Kevin, it''s time to leave now," the nanny called out to him.


    At that time, the happy bubble he was in shattered. Even though he liked Anne, he still couldn''t deny


    the fact that she had possibly killed his uncle. Because of this, he soon regretted thinking so positively.


    His face darkened as he was conflicted about his rtionship with Anne. Just like that, his mood had


    turnedpletely.


    "Kevin! Finally, I''m able to see you!"


    A pitiful and sweet voice came through. Even though he didn''t check who it was, he knew who that


    voice belonged to. ''Why can''t this woman leave me alone?!'' he thought as he leaned back on the car


    seat and closed his eyes.


    "What are you doing here?"


    He had already given Cherry money. As long as she was smart, it would be enough for her to live on


    for an entire lifetime. Still, it seemed as if she was not bound to give up.


    "Kevin, I know I was wrong. I''m here to apologize. I know you like me. I love you so much. Can you


    forgive me? I will take good care of you and the child. Please let mee back. Please!"


    Tears streamed down her face. Before, she was able to persuade him with those same exact tears.


    However, after everything that happened, he felt nothing but repulsion towards her.


    "I don''t know why you still think you cane back. There''s no way I can ever ept a woman like


    you, Cherry." Grinding his teeth, he opened his eyes and stared ahead, his gaze as sharp as daggers.


    If she dared to stand in front of his car, he wouldn''t hesitate to run her over.


    Fortunately for her, she saw the look on his face. Immediately, she moved aside, unsure of whether or


    not he was actually capable of hurting her right now.


    "Please. I really love you with all my heart, Kevin. You ept Anne even though you don''t really love


    her! Why can''t you give me another chance?" From the driver''s side, Cherry desperately tried to pull


    down the window that was slightly open.


    Her words only repelled Kevin. She seemed to be so sure of herself that Kevin didn''t love Anne. In fact,


    he saw Anne as a priceless treasure buried deep in his core. Even though she was difficult to love most


    of the time, she was different from any other woman he had ever encountered.


    "Get out of my way. Don''t make me say it again," Kevin said coldly.


    "Kevin¡ª"


    However, there was nothing she could say to get his pity. Without warning, he rolled up the car window,


    which inevitably hurt Cherry''s hands.


    All her crying made Annee out of her room to see what was going on. She came out of the vi


    just in time to see what had happened to Cherry. "Haven''t you made a fool out of yourself for too long?


    I think it''s best if you leave now," Anne said with a smug smile as she crossed her arms over her chest.


    Even though she didn''t totally approve of how Kevin treated her, she had to admit that she was happy


    to see this woman end up like this.


    "Stay out of it! If anyone''s a fool here, it''s you! You''re just a pathetic divorced woman. And that son of


    yours? Good luck exining to him why he''s from a single parent family! He''s nothing but a little


    bastard." With a scoff, Cherry raised her chin and turned her head away from Anne in disgust.


    She felt proud that at least she was still an unmarried woman unlike Anne.


    At this moment, as Cherry basked in her pride, Anne quickly walked up to her and pped her across


    the face.


    The shock she felt was even greater than the immense pain burning on her cheek. Her cousin, who


    she had always bullied and pushed around, pped her.


    "How dare you hit me?! Who do you think you are?!" Raising her hand, Cherry was about to hit her


    back. However, Anne quickly caught her tightly by the wrist.


    It was only then did Cherry fully realize that this woman in front of her was no longer the weakling she


    knew before.


    "You can hurt me. You can insult me. You can even tell lies about me. I don''t care. But don''t think for


    one second that I will let you insult my son like that."


    As soon as Anne finished speaking, she gave another p on Cherry''s face. There was so much force


    in her blow that it nearly made Cherry ckout.


    Dropping to the ground, Cherry held her hand against her face, stunned with what had just happened.


    "Don''t test my patience," Anne sneered. With a scoff, she turned around and went back inside.


    It took a long time before Cherry came back to her senses. Kevin had drove off long before she was


    able to get back up on her feet. Humiliated, she clenched her hands in rage, her fingernails digging


    deep into her skin. "Just wait and see, Anne. I still have a lot in store for you."


    YS Hotel.


    Situated right at the heart of the city, YS Hotel was one of the most prestigious ces in the country.


    Everything about it exuded luxury, and its world-ss service was definitely something the rich and


    powerful were keen on.


    It was precisely because of this reason Kevin had purchased a long-term lease on one of the hotel''s


    private meeting rooms. He knew well how popr this ce was with the big bosses.


    At this time, Kevin was talking business with a jewelry merchant, Garret Wan. As they were talking,


    there were times that Garret Wan wanted to say something but ended up keeping it to himself. This


    made Kevin feel a bit of contempt towards him. Still, he wore a friendly smile on his face.


    "It''s so boring to be talking about business, Mr. Garret. What do you say we have a few drinks with


    some lovelypany?" Kevin offered. After dealing with so many people, he had a good idea what had


    been on Garret Wan''s mind.


    "Well, Mr. Kevin... A business savvy man such as yourself knows how to have fun! I wouldn''t say no to


    a good bottle of wine or brandy," Garret Wan answered eagerly as he rubbed his hands together.


    It was all too obvious that he was excited, especially since he would have a beauty to apany him


    later.


    There were also a handful of hostesses Kevin had arranged precisely for times like this. All of these


    hostesses were indeed very beautiful, and ready to entertain him and his guests at any given time.


    A few minutester, the double doors opened. Garret Wan''s eyes widened as he saw all of the


    gorgeous womene in, each holding a cold bottle of wine.

 Chapter 162 Drugged

    Chapter 162 Drugged


    In just a snap, Garret was surrounded by beautiful women. An amused smile washed over his face as


    he touched their delicate skin from time to time.


    Kevin crossed his legs and looked at him with a yful smile.


    "You are so lucky Mr. Kevin, for being surrounded by such attractivedies." Garret expressed a desire


    that almost burned through his eyes.


    "If you like them that much, they could be all yours," Kevin offered.


    "That''s so kind of you." Upon approval, his hands moved and caressed their bodies in all directions.


    "Please take good care of Mr. Garret here. Don''t neglect my special guest," he instructed thedies


    and looked at the businessman. "Please excuse me for a while, I need to use the bathroom," he added


    and exited the room.


    He had excused himself because he felt sick inside the private room. He hated to deal with


    businessmen who were too lustful but in order for his business to grow, he had to take advantage of


    their weakness.


    He walked straight towards the quiet bar counter. A girl timidly stood there and looked around as if she


    feared the ce.


    She reminded him of Anne who was able to stand out among the women he met. At the thought, his


    heart sank once again. He sighed before he sat on the barstool and said, "A ss of cocktail."


    The attendant arrived with a drink in his hand and gave the man a courteous smile.


    "Here''s your drink, sir."


    The mixture fruity alcohol approached his nostrils when the drink was handed to him. He was about to


    drink it when an intruder interrupted him.


    "Hello! Would you like to have a drink with me?" A tall and sexy woman put her soft hand on his


    shoulders.


    Kevin frowned at the unweed gesture. "Take your hand off unless you want it gone tonight," he


    warned.


    The woman raised her brows at the rejection she received and whispered, "Looks like he doesn''t like


    women. Is he gay?"


    The woman left without further ado. When he felt no presence beside him, he picked up his drink and


    drank it slowly.


    After he had finished his cocktail, he went inside a different private room and read some documents.


    The room looked simple and much smaller than the one that Garret was in, but he didn''t like to stay


    there as he was disgusted by it. Many of his business partner''s affairs took ce in that very room.


    Strangely, Kevin felt weak suddenly. He put the documents down and used his limbs to support himself.


    He felt sleepy and sweat kept on running down his body. Slowly, he reached for the remote and


    lowered the temperature but he continued to sweat profusely.


    After a while, the door suddenly burst open and a woman came in.


    He took a look and found out that it was Cherry.


    "What are you doing here?" he asked.


    "Kevin, I missed you so much," she said affectionately. His vision got blurry and the woman''s face


    became unreadable. She rushed towards the man and hugged him. The sudden physical contact made


    him feel strange.


    When he came to his senses, he pushed Cherry slightly and asked in a warning tone, "What did you


    do?"


    He realized that the reason why his body felt hot was because of an aphrodisiac. He was always very


    cautious being in such ce. He wondered how Cherry managed to drug him.


    "Hey, I know you love me too. You are so much bothered by that bad woman, and that''s why you don''t


    have time to spend with me, right?" Cherry cooed.


    She reached for the drugged man''s tie and loosened it, unaware that her actions today had touched his


    principle.


    "Fuck off!" He pushed her away but the woman purposely pounced on him once again.


    A faint, seductive smile appeared on her face. This was the most powerful medicine she had found.


    She believed that no matter how rightful Kevin thought he was, he wouldn''t be able to control himself


    under a drug and with a woman like that. After all, men always lost their mind when they were with an


    incredibly beautiful woman in their bed.


    Clearly, she had underestimated him. Soon enough, Kevin looked at her and spoke in a slightly sober


    state. Women who tried to seduce him had done this before and he was already used to it that he could


    sober up even if he didn''t sumb to the drug.


    "Since you look so horny, I will fulfill your wish."


    He rang the bell and two men in ck tights arrived soon after. They already knew what happened the


    moment they stepped inside.


    "Mr. Kevin, what can we do for you?"


    Kevin sensed the fear of the woman beside him but he only sneered deep inside. People in YS Hotel


    had tried this method and they always ended up being sent to the rtivelyrge room.


    "She is Mr. Garett''s new ymate. Send her there."


    The men quickly held the woman tightly upon hismand.


    "Kevin, don''t do this. I don''t want to go! I don''t want to go!"


    she begged loudly but he ignored her plea as her voice went farther.


    His heart sank but he kept it on the check. He had to teach her a lesson this time.


    They arrived at a ce where light was dim, giving off romantic aura. But once the door was opened, a


    stench of alcohol and sex quickly reached her.


    "I want to go back." She struggled but she was quickly restrained by one of the men.


    "No one can go against the order of Mr. Kevin." the man in ck said coldly.


    The woman''s heart sank in despair and fear. She didn''t expect that Kevin would not think twice to give


    her to others.


    "No, please. I don''t want this, I want to go back,"


    she begged in fear. It was only at that moment when she realized how Kevin''s mind worked. He was a


    terrible man and the only way to avoid his wrath was to be obedient.


    "Who is this?"


    Garret frowned at the intruders.


    "Our boss said that this is his new gift for you. Pleasee here first. I have a few words to say to


    you."


    The three men walked a few meters away and whispered something to each other.


    When they came back, the two men in ck pushed Cherry towards Garret and walked away.


    She looked at the hungry eyes that stared at her and fear wed her heart.


    "You don''t have to be afraid, miss. Since you''re already here, why don''t you head inside and have a


    drink with me?" His voice was polite yet his eyes spoke otherwise.


    "Who wants to drink with you? You are disgusting!" she replied coldly.


    His eyes darkened. He sneered and said, "It''s not up to you. Come in,"


    hemanded and pulled her inside, then he closed the door.


    The temperature of the room Kevin was in was set at a minimum but the heat on his body continued.


    His porcin face was flushed and his eyes looked dreary.


    He decided to leave the premises and went home because it would be dangerous to stay there longer.


    It was ten o''clock at night when he arrived and he knew that Anne had already fallen asleep.


    When he thought of her, he knew he couldn''t hold himself back anymore. He stared at her bedroom


    door but decided to leave for the bathroom instead.


    Inside the bedroom, Anne stared at the ceiling. Although the room was dark, she kept her eyes open.


    Her sleep was interrupted when the doorbell rang. She knew it was Kevin who hade back. She


    couldn''t help but worry about him. Since she knew that he would enter her room to visit her baby, she


    kept her eyes open.


    She waited for him until she fell asleep because he never came.


    It was early in the morning when a scream resonated in the house. "Mr. Kevin!"


    The nanny who came to clean sounded anxious. Anne opened her eyes upon the sound but she smiled


    bitterly afterward. It was a habit of hers. Whenever Kevin was involved, she would worry for him. It was


    a habit that she wanted to change.


    The sunlight entered the gap of the curtains at the window and illuminated the room. She looked at her


    baby who slept soundly. She ced her hand on the baby''s face. His skin looked so healthypared


    to hers.


    "Miss Anne, are you up?" The nanny knocked on the door.


    "What''s the matter?" The woman straightened her clothes and opened the door.


    "Mr. Kevin has fainted."


    Her heart sank upon the news but she quickly regained herposure. "Go and have a look," she said


    quietly.


    Keviny in the bathroom tub. His face was pale and he was sweating.


    "What happened?" asked Anne.


    "I don''t know. When I came to clean the room, I noticed that the door was locked. I called if someone


    was inside but no one answered. I used the spare key to open the door and that''s when I found Mr.


    Kevin unconscious," the nanny exined.


    Anne looked at Kevin who looked like he was in pain. She touched his forehead and noticed that his


    temperature was high.


    "Ask Sam toe here. Help him to bed and change his clothes."


    She looked at the man who had his expensive suit wet. ''Did he spent the entire night in the bathtub?''


    she wondered.


    "Okay," the nanny answered.


    When Sam arrived, he saw that Anne was staying beside Kevin. She wiped his forehead with a cold


    towel and tried to lower his temperature.


    All the while, she told herself that it was a duty for her to take care of him because he was the father of


    her child, and she wouldn''t care for the man at all if it wasn''t because of her baby. With those thoughts


    in her mind, she feltfortable.


    "What happened to him?"


    the newly arrived man asked as he put down his medical kit. His eyes widened when he saw how


    Kevin was.


    "Oh my God!" he eximed, "He hadn''t been sick like this for so many years. What happened?" he


    added in worry. It was difficult for him to calm down with how sick the man looked.


    "I have no idea. It was already like this when I woke up," she answered.


    After he measured his temperature, Sam opened Kevin''s eyes and used his penlight to examine his


    pupils. "What a mess! His temperature wasn''t because of fever!"


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He rolled his eyes upon the realization.


    "Then what happened?" she asked anxiously.


    "It looks like he was drugged yesterday," he answered. "I see you''re still worried for him," he teased.


    Kevin was a cautious man and was seldom fooled. It was the first time he had been in such a sorry


    state.


    "Drugged''? she asked in confusion.


    "Aphrodisiac. It is amon drug in the business world. He probably bathed in the cold water the


    entire night yesterday." Sam smiled. It was a refreshing sight to see a perfectionist like Kevin make a


    fool out of himself.


    "I see. Then go examine him more."


    Anne gave way for him. After he was done, he prescribed a medicine to be taken for three days on an


    intravenous drip.


    "This medicine is rtively strong. He was in the cold water all night to stop his impulses. Don''t let his


    mood fluctuate too much or else, there will be side effects."

 Chapter 163 Reached An Agreement

    Chapter 163 Reached An Agreement


    After hearing Sam''s instructions, Anne thought it was just a routine examination. Meanwhile, it was


    always hard to read Kevin''s mind. So it was rare for anyone to be able to get to him. On the contrary, it


    was always him who made others mad.


    "I understand. I''ll be careful."


    It took two hours for Kevin to finish the drip.


    When he woke up, he felt a bit strange. He saw Anne leaning against the door, so he asked, "What


    time is it?"


    "It''s eleven o'' clock," she answered casually. Considering that Kevin was a patient, she did not feel like


    quarreling with him.


    He tried to get up, but he had no strength to do so. Anne frowned and asked, "What do you want to


    do?"


    "Go to work," Kevin muttered the three words briefly after he sat up.


    When Anne heard his answer, she shook her head. "Look at yourself. You are in no shape to work.


    What is it that you want, more money or your health?"


    "There is an important document in thepany that must be approved today. I need to submit it to my


    partner for review tomorrow." After saying that, Kevin stood up, but he felt a wave of heat in his body


    which weakened him.


    "Forget it. I''ll call your assistant for you and have it sent here. Just rest."


    Although Anne did not want to care for him, she made up her mind after thinking it through.


    Kevin was stunned by her gesture. It was unusual for her to show concern for him. In fact, he did not


    even need to rest. For him, this was just a minor illness and inconvenience. However, their tight


    rtionship right now came to his mind.


    He had always wanted get along with her well. Although he knew that Anne was no ordinary woman,


    he could not help but care about her thoughts and feelings.


    "Alright then." After answering, he did not know what else to say.


    The silence between the two was awkward. The least thing Anne wanted was an embarrassing


    situation. Besides, she was just taking care of Kevin out of kindness. She was not expecting their


    rtionship to improve.


    Anne broke the ice and spoke in a familiar cold voice, "I''m going out for a while. I''m just going to make


    a phone call."


    She walked out hurriedly that she did not notice that she left the door ajar. Kevin took off his cold


    facade, and the corners of his mouth formed a weak smile.


    In YS Hotel, no matter what time it was, a blurred bright light illuminated the ce. It was always filled


    with the smell of sweet and spicy wine, expensive perfume, and women''s scent.


    Everyone here looked normal. However, there was more than that. Those who came here were not


    clean and pure.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    All of a sudden, the door of room B702 was pushed open, but nobody paid attention to it. Cherry came


    out and her pair of cold eyes were different fromst night.


    "My little baby, since we have reached an agreement, you must help me. What do you think?" Because


    of Cherry''s toughness, Garret suffered a lot. But this time was different because he had finally


    conquered her.


    "Of course. Don''t worry about it, Mr. Garret. As long as you help me, I will try my best to repay you."


    Cherry looked at Garret and a yful smiled appeared on her face. Her slender hand caressed his face


    casually, and he smiled in anticipation.


    There might be many beautiful women in YS Hotel, but in Garret''s eyes, Cherry was the best.


    Nobody else in YS Hotel could match Cherry''s temperament as she was educated and from a well-off


    family.


    Despite that she had a fiery temper and was hard to please, Garret liked her.


    "Well, I''ll wait for your good news," said Garret with a smile.


    If it were not because of Cherry''s value, he wouldn''t mind letting her be his mistress. But he had to hold


    back the urge now.


    In the business world, Garret and Cherry were friends, but in the real world, they were enemies. It just


    happened that his advertisingpany needed to coborate with the jewelry merchant under Kevin. If


    Kevin were to be involved in a scandal, Garret would definitely be happy. As a gentleman, Kevin had


    never been caught, and destroying his image would be beneficial to Garret''spany.


    This was the first time that Kevin''s assistant had to the Fu Family''s residence.


    The house was simple and solemn, but the assistant did not like theyout. Like thepany office,


    the ce exuded a sad and gloomy feeling.


    Looking around, the nts and grass in the garden were trimmed in a way that it emphasized


    symmetry. It was very beautiful to look at, but to people like him, it made him feel deste.


    "Here you are." Anne walked in the garden to bask in the sun while holding her baby when she saw a


    mane in.


    "May I ask who you are?"


    Daniel, Kevin''s assistant, did not know that the woman in front of him was Kevin''s divorced wife. Who


    would have lived with their divorced husband anyway?


    "I am Anne Luo. Kevin is in his room right now. When you enter, take a right turn and you will see his


    door right away. You can give him the document yourself," instructed Anne.


    "I see. Thank you."


    When Daniel entered the room, he saw Kevin turn on hisputer on the bed and browse the recent


    clothingunch event.


    "Mr. Kevin, this is the document that you asked for."


    The assistant handed the document to Kevin and sighed. "Mr. Kevin, you are always serious and strict


    in thepany. I didn''t expect you to be so nice to your housemaid."


    Kevin frowned at his assistant''s remark. He must have mistaken Anne for a housemaid. "She''s my


    wife," he said nkly.


    "Oh!"


    Daniel''s mouth fell open in shock. Did his boss not file a divorce? Was the divorce because he had an


    illegitimate child?


    Seeing the expression on Kevin''s face, Daniel felt nervous and he stopped himself from asking


    questions.


    "Mr. Kevin, I''ll leave now."


    After getting Kevin''s permission to leave, Daniel left in a hurry, fearing that Kevin would get mad at


    what he had said.


    When he walked to the garden, he happened to meet Anne again. She immediately noticed him and


    asked kindly, "Have you sent it to him?"


    Anne was kind to people, even to those she did not know. Her attitude was theplete opposite of


    that to Kevin.


    "Ah! I''m so sorry, Mrs. Anne. I didn''t recognize you earlier. I''m really sorry."


    Daniel left immediately out of embarrassment. Anne definitely understood what had happened.


    She went straight to Kevin''s room and asked angrily, "What did say to him and why did he call me ''Mrs.


    Anne''?"


    What worried her most was that Kevin was telling his people that she had something to do with him.


    "I don''t know. Perhaps you were the one who told him so." After speaking, he closed hisputer,


    leaned against his pillow, and closed his eyes.


    Anne was furious so she stormed out. She felt that Kevin was bing more and more ridiculous so


    she had to get away from him.


    "Mr. Kevin, this phone call is for you."


    The real nanny handed the phone to Kevin. He looked at the caller ID to see who had called, but the


    caller was unknown. At first, he thought that it was his partner so he answered it. However, he was


    wrong. When he answered, he heard Cherry''s voice at the other end of the line.


    His mood immediately went downpletely. "Cherry, wasn''t the lesson yesterday enough?" he asked


    her coldly.


    The person on the other line seemed to be short of breath. "Kevin, you are so cruel. I just want toe


    back to you. I didn''t expect you to treat me like this!"


    Her crying did not even get a bit of sympathy from him. Instead, it made him feel more disgusted with


    her.


    "You''ve already crossed a line, Cherry. You''re so tricky. Do you really think you are qualified toe


    back?"


    "Where can I go? I don''t have father, and my mother died saving you. Do you really want to see me live


    alone miserably?" Cherry''s voice was unusually soft and delicate, making Kevin shiver.


    "Fine. Go to No. 89, Riverside road first. I have a house there. I will send someone to give you the key.


    I have arranged your amodation and money for you. Don''t bother me again, or else I will take


    back everything I give you." With that, Kevin hung up the phone.


    Although Anne hated Kevin''s presence, she decided to take care of him. He was a patient and the


    father of her child after all.


    On the other hand, Kevin always had a bad temper. He always treated Anne coldly, and even told her


    that he had no feelings for her.


    "I told you that I don''t want to take this medicine. Will you just take good care of me? Also, didn''t I ask


    you to bring me some tea when it''s time to take my meds?" Kevin frowned and spoke to her impolitely.


    "Suit yourself." Anne put the bowl on the table coldly, and walked out at once.


    Kevin immediately regretted his words. He was about to ask her toe back, but Anne spoke first.


    "Let the nanny take care of you. I''ll take care of the baby."


    The baby''s room was filled with all sorts of toys and dolls which she herself handcrafted and arranged.


    She took care of her child well, and the baby''s growth was great. The baby gained so much weight,


    and it was not easy for him to wake up. Seeing that the baby was healthy, she smiled lovingly. She


    gently patted the baby''s buttocks while she hummed a luby.


    The baby fell asleep shortly after, but Anne was still not in the mood to see Kevin. She picked her


    phone up and browsed thetest jewelry design. However, the moment she opened the webpage, she


    sensed that something terrible was happening.


    Today''s news on the jewelry fashion website was all about the AN Group. Anne frowned when she saw


    Kevin''s name on the page. As it turned out, Kevin was trending not because he was thetest


    trendsetter, but because he was a bad guy who had provoked the daughter from a rich family and


    abandoned her.


    After reading the article, she found out that the victim was Cherry. A photo of her crying awkwardly was


    pinned at the bottom of the article. It was carefully staged and particrly eye-catching.


    She scrolled down thement section. Many people cursed Kevin, and some even called her a


    mistress, who destroyed other people''s rtionships on purpose.


    She turned off her phone and marched towards Kevin''s room, not caring if she would disturb him.


    "Kevin, what is this all about?" She knew that this matter was not insignificant. In fact, the matter at


    hand was so serious that it would definitely have a negative impact on thepany. Moreover, this


    issue would involve many people so it would be extra hard for them to ignore this.


    "Let me see." Kevin was shocked at first when he saw Anne enter his room. With a puzzled look, he


    took her phone and read the news.


    After reading it, instead of getting furious, heughed. He had always been used to this kind of thing.


    This issue could not take him down.


    However, when he saw Anne''s name being dragged down, his expression changed. "Don''t worry, I will


    deal with this."


    He immediately stood up and went to his study.


    In his eyes, rumors and negative news had no impact on him. But if Anne was being dragged into it as


    well, it was apletely different story.


    Whoever dared to hurt his woman would definitely pay a price!

 Chapter 164 Malicious Hype

    Chapter 164 Malicious Hype


    The AN Group had caught the attention of reporters from all over the country. Today, they flocked to the


    company''s gate.


    "Everyone, please calm down. We were informed about the circting rumors that are detrimental to


    ourpany''s reputation, but they are merely rumors. The AN Group with its CEO, Kevin Fu, will do


    further investigation and we will make sure that those responsible would be held ountable," Daniel


    faced the press and exined patiently until Kevin came.


    Question after question, the crowd decreased until finally everyone left. Daniel wiped the sweat on his


    forehead and gave a sign of rxation after doing a lot of intense talking. When Kevin''s car appeared


    in the background, he finally felt relieved.


    s, he managed to deal with the reporters before his boss came. He was not frightened by the


    overwhelming sea of reporters, but what made him terrified was the thought of Kevin getting angry.


    "Mr. Kevin, it''s good to see you." Daniel smiled again when he faced Kevin.


    "Tell the emergency services team to find out the ins and outs of this matter and look into Cherry''s


    whereabouts." Kevin then went straight into the office after giving the order.


    In his workce, he considered all things thoroughly and dialed quickly. "Also, go and find out if this


    has something to do with Garret."


    Thest time he saw Cherry, she was with Garret. It was hard to guarantee that Garret wouldn''t plot


    anything behind his back.


    Although Kevin knew Anne''s personality, he was still worried sick that Anne would start to overthink.


    When he called her, he was anxious of and was still figuring what to say because he seemed to have


    neverforted Anne before.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Hello, Kevin. What''s up?" Anne''s voice was calm and not too surprised at Kevin''s sudden phone call.


    Hearing that Anne wasposed, Kevin was still tongue-tied. A few secondter, he spoke up. "I''ll


    handle this mess very well. Don''t worry."


    Obviously, Anne didn''t expect him to let goforting words to her, but, on the second thought, it


    shouldn''t be a surprise because it was his reputation and legacy at stake.


    "Thank you. I''ll be going now. The baby needs to be fed." Anne hung up the phone as Kevin''s ears


    were filled with the constant beeping of the phone.


    In less than two hours, the emergency services team had already figured out who sent the article. To


    their surprise, it was a newly establishedpany within the district and hadn''t made a name for


    themselves yet.


    When Daniel passed the information to Kevin, he was perplexedly.


    "Bold of this small firm to find fault with ourpany and try to stain our reputation. Mr. Kevin, why


    don''t we knock them out their micro business directly?"


    Daniel was exasperated. He thought it was a despicable move for a smallpany to nder a


    corporate giant in order to gain fame.


    "That would be unnecessary. Don''t act rashly now. Thispany may be the scapegoat of another


    company. They have nothing to lose. They''re already at the bottom but destroying them might not


    resolve thismotion." Kevin spoke superciliously.


    Seeing that Kevin had a n ahead of everyone, Daniel breathed a sigh of relief. He said, "Well, let''s


    talk about it once we are finished gathering information about Garret and Cherry."


    About half an hourter, the information waspletely passed on to Kevin with the help of AN


    Group''s efficient and skillful personnel.


    "Mr. Kevin, this is thetest information we got on Garret and Cherry. You should give it a look."


    As soon as Daniel finished speaking, Kevin''s phone rang. He could have just ignored it, but it showed


    that the call wasing from Anne.


    Without hesitation, he took the call to find that the baby had a fever all of a sudden.


    "I''ll just take these reports. I''m going home. Keep investigating the two''s movement."


    Kevin left thepany in a sh. He was worried about Anne. She wouldn''t even bother calling him if


    something big came up, but this time she did, and it was because of the baby.


    Half an hourter, Kevin arrived home.


    As he neared the door, he heard the slight whimpering of the baby. He walked briskly to reach the door.


    As soon as he entered, the baby''s cry exploded in his face.


    Anne was there anxiously carrying the baby and walking back and forth in the room. With worry written


    all over her face, she had lost herposure. She waspletely powerless, a mother who stood


    there and watched as her child wailed.


    "Kevin! Finally, you''re here."


    Anne felt a sense of relief the moment she saw Kevin. A sudden rush of reassurance flooded her heart.


    "What''s wrong with the baby? Why hasn''t he been sent to the hospital yet? Where''s Sam?" Kevin


    probed and wonder why Sam didn''t came.


    "Sam just flew abroad. He probably turned off his phone once he came aboard, so I have no choice but


    to call you. If I had the key to the garage, I would have left you unbothered and driven to the hospital


    myself." Anne reasoned as she tried to calm her nerves.


    "Okay, but we have to go now."


    Kevin took the baby from Anne''s embrace and tucked him in his. The butler immediately opened the


    door and assisted Anne to the car. Kevin gave back the baby to Anne as he started the car''s engine.


    Kevin''s house was distant to Sam''s hospital. It took them about fifty minutes of anxious driving before


    they arrived.


    At this time, the baby had fallen asleep, tired from all the crying, but Anne was far fromcent.


    She changed the antipyretic patch of the baby and felt the burning temperature of the baby''s forehead.


    After they arrived, they were led to the consultation room of the hospital. There a pediatrician asked,


    "What''s wrong with the baby?"


    "He suddenly had a fever, but there were no symptoms. No cold or whatsoever. I don''t know what


    happened."


    Anne was clueless about why the baby was sick, so she too was at a loss.


    "Come on, let me have a look."


    After the doctor examined the baby, he instructed the nurse beside him, "Take him to the infusion room


    and keep track of the situation all the time."


    With a dreadful look on her face, Anne followed them. Kevin asked the doctor, "What''s wrong with the


    child? How did he catch a fever out of nowhere?"


    "These are not within the scope of a simple inspection to answer, but it is normal for children to


    experience fever at this age. Although your case looks peculiar, I rmend that he stay here for at


    least a week so we can monitor him."


    In the ward D609, there was a bed with white sheets. The curtains were sky blue, and the room was


    filled with the scent of disinfectant.


    "Is he getting any better?" asked Kevin as he stood behind Anne.


    "The temperature lowered, but the fever is still not gone." she answered worriedly.


    "Is there something going on in thepany? You''ve been very busy recently. I can stay here for a


    while to take care of the baby. You can go if you have to. I can just hail a cab to get home." Anne


    wanted to tell Kevin not to worry too much, but she might have said it in a harsh way.


    Kevin didn''t respond. He put a key on the bed.


    "What''s this?" asked Anne.


    "The key to the garage. Are you sure you''re all good to drive? Take the car and drive as you wish."


    Kevin wanted to say that she could still call him whenever she felt like not driving.


    But what came out of his mouth was something different from what he really meant to say. Then he


    saw that her expression changed.


    "Of course I can drive. It took me a month to pass, but I got my driving license four years ago. I can


    handle myself," Anne said reassuringly.


    She was confident with her abilities.


    "That''s good. You were right by the way. I should go back to thepany, I have something to deal


    with. If something happens, call me."


    He never really wanted to leave, but he had other responsibilities. He had to deal with thepany''s


    affairs as soon as possible.


    "Go ahead," answered Anne.


    In the YS Hotel,


    there were a few guests since it was Saturday and mostpanies were on a holiday. The usual


    bustling lodge was quieter than usual since businessmen seldom came here to discuss businesses on


    weekends.


    The lighting didn''t change. Everything was kind of a blur but looked a little frigid.


    Garret went to the reception and booked a private room. Cherry soon arrived and had a seat in the


    room.


    Because of the luxurious interior, even if the ambiance was not as dynamic as usual, it gave people a


    sense of flirtation. When Cherry saw Garret, he was sitting on the sofa with an ecstatic face.


    "How do you think about the oue, Mr. Garret? Do you love what you''re seeing?" Cherry smirked


    faintly. If he didn''t know her character, Garret would have been deceived by her charming innocent


    face.


    "With your help, we will definitely get what we want!"


    Garret was all smiles. As the boss of the third ranked advertisingpany, he had a reason to hate


    Kevin.


    Since bijouterie became the trend in the industry, jewelrypanies and advertisingpanies had


    always been closely working with each other. Kevin had close ties with the top two advertising


    companies. Because of this harmonious coboration, the two leading firms flourished, while Garret''s


    corporationcked established connections.


    Although partnerships and rivalries weremon phenomenon in the business industry, it would be


    personally beneficial for Garret if he could either destroy the Fu Family, or injure Kevin''s jewelry


    commerce.


    "It is all attributed to your clever trick. Without your n, I never could have done it." Cherry grinned


    and sat down opposite Garret''s seat.


    "Ha! Poor Kevin. Why does he have to run the jewelry business? It''s his bad luck to be caught by me,


    and he doesn''t cherish such a fine beauty," Garret teased ambiguously because he still didn''t want to


    give up on Cherry.


    "But what if hees after us? What do you think he will do?" Thinking of Kevin''s wide variety of


    means, Cherry was fearful of the possibilities.


    Garretughed out loud and said, "You don''t have to be afraid. Even if Kevin is powerful and he can go


    track my scent like foolish dog, it would be all for nothing. The news has been on every front page of


    every paper in town. The damage has been dealt. The situation is irreversible."


    Cherry knew very well about this point. In the business world, the hype made everyone do anything.


    This time, the ''love only one'' shining series of ringsunched by the AN Group were very popr.


    There was a mysterious story about this series. The protagonist was guessed to be Kevin. This time,


    the sale of thepany would certainly be affected.


    If Kevin wanted to save his reputation, he would definitely agree to her request and tell everyone that


    Anne was a mistress who got involved in their rtionship, and Cherry would be Kevin''s one and


    only lover.


    Just thinking about her sweet happy ending, Cherry grinned from ear to ear.


    "Cherry, you are so happy but fortunately, Kevin is calling you." said Garret.


    When she came to her senses, Cherry looked at her phone. Sure enough, there was an iing call,


    more so it was Kevin.


    "You''re right, Garret. But don''t worry, if I cane back to Kevin, I will definitely thank you in the


    future."


    Cherry stood up and gracefully walked outside to answer the phone. As she disappeared from his


    sight, Garret''s expression suddenly became viinous.

 Chapter 165 Reckless

    Chapter 165 Reckless


    Garret despised Cherry. She might have had a smart look, but she was pretty reckless. Why would she


    think that Kevin would still ept her after what she had done?


    This was his way of bargaining things with her. He knew that Kevin would not want her back, and the


    rumors she started would never die down.


    Kevin and Cherry met at a sophisticated-looking coffee shop. It had these huge French windows and


    the furniture was well-made. The calm atmosphere added elegance to the establishment.


    The man sat expressionlessly across the woman who had the opposite of what he felt. She was giddy


    because it was the first time in a while that Kevin had initiated to meet her.


    "Are you here to take me home?" she asked expectantly as she held his hand.


    He frowned and pulled his hand away from her grasp.


    "Please, behave yourself," he said coldly.


    Her smile faltered and her finger started to twist the tablecloth underneath.


    "What do you mean by that?" she asked


    The look on Cherry''s face showed that she was surprised and was offended by his actions.


    "Do you think I wouldn''t find out that you nned everything out with Garret?" Kevin said in serious


    manner. "Honestly, I didn''t expect you to be this stupid. Still, I''ll show you mercy just for the sake of


    your mother who saved me. Stop it or else, you can''t me me for the things I''ll do in the future,"


    added Kevin, confronting Cherry.


    The woman snickered at him. "What''s so good about Anne? Why could she manage to change your


    mind in a snap? What did she do that made you drive me out of your life that easily?"


    Tears fell from her eyes. She didn''t mind her surroundings and started to look all pitiful as she


    wallowed.


    Kevin rolled his eyes because he was well aware that this was Cherry''s way to appeal to his emotion.


    He could bear that before, but now that he found out about her true nature, he could only feel disgust.


    "You were kicked out not because of Anne but because of your wrongdoings. You even abused a child!


    Haven''t you realized that it''s your fault along?" he asked in disbelief.


    "Why do I experience these things? The only mistake I did was that I was too soft for Anne. I know why


    you decided to meet me but I won''t help you unless you make it into the public that you want to marry


    me!"


    she said without hesitation. She had been waiting for too long and she refused to wait any longer.


    The atmosphere was enveloped with awkwardness as the man kept mum at her rumbling.


    "I think you should give me an answer, Kevin," Cherry summoned up her courage and asked.


    "Aren''t you asking for too much? You must be thinking that I am not capable of doing anything to you,"


    he sneered angrily.


    "You have to wake up, Kevin! Anne doesn''t love you. She''s after your money. What you''re doing will be


    useless!" she yelled sarcastically, desperate to persuade Kevin.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    When she saw how he clenched his fist, she knew that she seeded in infuriating him. But she felt


    bad in heart.


    What she said hit the nail on the head.


    Her chest heaved violently. She thought that she had won their argument. Even if Kevin wouldn''t


    reciprocate her feelings, she believed that no one could do better than her. However, she didn''t expect


    that Anne got in between and won his heart. How could she not hate her?


    Without saying anything, he stood up and left the cafe.


    "Just wait and see, Kevin. You''re the one who forced me to do this," she whispered as the man trailed


    his way out.


    In the dead of night, a few people stayed at the VIP ward in the hospital. What happened outside could


    be clearly observed.


    The opened curtain of the room made the light outside shine in. The emitted cold light looked even


    bleaker.


    It was a lonely night, to be exact.


    Inside the hospital room, the baby continued to sleep. It seemed like he felt his mother''spany and


    he slept peacefully. He smacked his lips from time to time like he was snickering or savoring the smell


    of the milk powder that was given to him.


    His mother stayed with him all this time, unwilling to leave him even for a second.


    The moment she couldn''t hold on any longer, her eyes fluttered close and she drifted off to sleep.


    When Kevin arrived at the hospital, he saw her sleep so peacefully after the tiring day. His heart


    softened at the scene. Without further ado, he opened the documents that Daniel had sent him silently.


    The information was all about Garret. He finally realized why the man set him up. The smallpany


    that spread the rumor was established by him. Thepany only had dozens of employees and had


    no achievement. They did nothing but nder theirpetitors.


    "Got any news?"


    Kevin was startled at the sudden voice but he kept hisposure. Even without looking at it, Anne


    knew that he was reading about the recent news.


    "It''s none of your business. I''ll handle this properly," said Kevin coldly.


    Even though his response was cold, she showed an understanding smile. "Cherry must be one of the


    maniptors behind it, right?"


    He didn''t reply but she knew that her guess was right. She felt a little sad because even under such a


    situation, he still had to hide it for Cherry. All because he thought that she was not bad enough. Well, at


    least not as bad as Anne was in his heart.


    Her heart was cold and so was her breath.


    "Yes, how did you know?" He always knew that Anne was smart but not this sharp that she would be


    able to guess it right away.


    "Well, Of course, I would know. She''s only good at acting like it but she is never a good person. The


    reason why she nned all of this is because she wants toe back to you. She asked you to tell me


    that you don''t like me and at the same time, she wanted you to tell everyone that she is the one you


    really love, and I am the third party who ruined your love for each other. Am I right?"


    She smiled sadly at him.


    She didn''t expect him to be this responsible. For her, as long as he was the father of the child and he


    was willing to recognize him, that would be fine.


    She was also surprised at how she could still care for the man.


    After all, she had loved him before.


    Still, she refused to show her weak side. All for her pride, she stood there like a hard and indestructible


    rock; like the stars that were far and cold.


    Kevin waspletely irritated by her words. He didn''t know that her mind worked like this.


    "Anne¡­" he whispered as his self-esteem seemed to go down its lowest point.


    "What? Are you embarrassed about it? I neither care about what others think of me nor expect you to


    take care of me. We have nothing to do with each other. All you need to do is take care of the child."


    Anne refused to give in. For the sake of her child, she would never betray her principles.


    "You''re being unreasonable!" he shouted angrily.


    Out of anger, he pushed her aside and walked out.


    He trailed the darkness and deste night that weed him.


    The morning arrived and the rush hour caused a traffic jam along the road. Thetest news about the


    jewelryunched by the AN Group was broadcasted on the big mall screens.


    Another breaking news came. Cherry appeared in the center of the big screen and intended to look


    haggard on it.


    She appeared without any make-up on with dark circles under her eyes that made her look older.


    In just a snap, everyone sympathized with her and used Kevin of being ruthless and cold while they


    called out Anne for being shameless.


    When he saw the big screen, a smirk appeared on his face. He sat there proudly as if he had


    something under his sleeves.


    "Good day everyone! We are the special reporters of LD magazine. We have some juicy news right


    under our wings." The screen switched to Eve, the most famous fashion expert in the world.


    He was the idol of manymentators because of his fairness and sharpness when it came to fashion.


    When he appeared, everyone became excited.


    "Hey, it''s Eve! Let''s listen to whatever hisments on Kevin."


    Soon enough, people gathered and their sole focus was on Eve.


    To everyone''s disappointment, he didn''t talk about Anne or Kevin. Instead, he talked about the matters


    regarding Garret and Cherry.


    "Hello everyone! I have something to tell you regarding this rumor. This kind of news was never my cup


    of tea. However, someone did get too far. I''ve found out that the news where Kevin and Cherry


    appeared was made by Garret''spany. The reason why she was driven out of the Fu Family was


    because she mistreated Kevin''s child. Furthermore, I found out that Cherry had an affair with Garret.


    This is a piece of relevant information."


    After that, Eve showed a few photos of intimate contact between Cherry and Garret at the YS Hotel.


    "From the looks of it, they did have an inappropriate rtionship. Is it true that Cherry had a bad


    character and she was punished for it but then decided to collude with Garret to frame Kevin? If that''s


    the case, then isn''t she a terrible woman?" Everyone started to talk about it.


    In the GD Building, Garret and Cherry watched the news. They didn''t know that they had been targeted


    for a long time. The news showed the whereabouts of their meetings and all their inappropriate actions.


    It just came in time and turned the tables. It seemed that the one who operated all this was clever than


    them.


    In just a snap, everyone who showed their sympathy towards her was gone. All their emotions and


    efforts were in vain.


    "How did he find out?" Cherry asked in disbelief.


    Disappointment overwhelmed her disheveled form. Her yellowishplexion apanied by


    unkempt hair made her look like a woman in her forties.


    "How would I know? You''re the one who met with Kevin in private! What did you tell him?!" He


    immediately refused to take responsibility.


    "How could you be so shameless and use me like that? We schemed against Kevin together. Why


    would I leak our secret?" she shouted in disgust towards his denial.


    "Why wouldn''t you? You couldn''t ept the fact that you were kicked out, so you begged me to help


    you and allured me with your beauty. Now our secret is exposed and I finally see your true colors."


    Upon saying that, he smirked shamelessly seeing how surprised she was hearing him.

 Chapter 166 Disgraced

    Chapter 166 Disgraced


    Upon hearing this, Cherry understood what he meant right away. "Garret, how dare you do this to me?


    Do you believe that I will tell everyone what kind of a person you are?"


    Cherry started feeling like she was so unlucky. Kevin had just abandoned her and the next thing she


    knew, she met this greedy bastard, Garret.


    "Garret, are you still even a human being? Yesterday, you told me you would marry me any time, for as


    long as I''d be willing to marry you." Cherry''s face was distorted, regardless of her messy image.


    "And what about it? Don''t be so stupid, Cherry. Haven''t you heard that in the business world, women


    are treated just like clothes? It''s just that you are a little bit outstanding in appearance. Women like you


    can be found anywhere in the world." Garret''s shameless face disgusted Cherry and made her regret


    setting herself against Kevin.


    "Just wait, Garret. I won''t let you go,"


    Cherry said. She was ready. Herst resort would be to make amends with Kevin and live in the house


    arranged by him for her at the time. She would make ns for the future.


    She then left angrily and a yful smile appeared on Garret''s face. "Do you still want to y tricks on


    me? Do you still have the ability to do that?"


    His voice was light but there was ruthlessness in his tone.


    Meanwhile, in the HJ residential quarters,


    there were not many people in this newly-establishedmunity. There were only just a few vis in


    this area.


    However, their rates had increased drastically. It was under the RY Real Estate Company which


    belonged to the AN Group. Cherry''s taxi had stopped there. She knew Kevin would be present there


    today because it was the project''s date ofpletion.


    A luxury car appeared in front of Cherry and she immediately saw Kevin''s arrogant figure.


    "Kevin!" yelled Cherry.


    But Kevin did not get out of the car immediately. He knew that Cherry had given up the moment he saw


    her.


    When he saw that Cherry wasn''t looking confident enough, he slowly came out and asked her, "What is


    the matter with you?"


    "Kevin, I know you must hate me very much, but I just got threatened by someone. It''s Garret. He


    threatened me to cooperate with him. Also, how could I ever betray you? I love you so much, Kevin,"


    Cherry said. Kevin smiled coldly when he saw Cherry lower her head.


    "Then why are you back now?" He pretended to be surprised.


    The hint of gentleness on his tone made Cherry think that he still thought she was a good person in his


    heart.


    "Ah, the reason is that I really can''t cooperate with Garret. At first, I thought that he just wanted to help


    me get back with you. I didn''t expect that he just fooled me because he wanted to destroy your


    company. I thought he was just bluffing."


    Cherry wasn''t very skilled at lying but her expression turned out to be very natural. She didn''t feel guilty


    for what she had done.


    "Oh, I see. Well, from now on, you may go back to your house and stay there. I will deal with the rest."


    Seeing that Kevin was still considerate, Cherry actually felt a little happy. She thought that letting him


    know about Garret''s scheme made him realize her importance.


    "Okay, Kevin. Don''t worry. From this day forward, I will just listen to whatever you say." After just having


    suffered a great loss, Cherry knew that the best way she could make Kevin allow her to stay was to


    never go against his idea.


    Cherry rode a car, and as Kevin watched her being driven away, the smile on his face grew bigger.


    Daniel was with him. He trembled because no one knew what was on his mind. Perhaps, the brighter


    his smile was, the angrier he was in his heart.


    Anyone who was familiar with Kevin knew that he didn''t have such a forgiving heart.


    "Let''s go and check out the new houses." Then Kevin stepped forward.


    They saw a retro European style building under the blue sky with dark-colored nts trimmed at the


    door just a hundred meters away from where they stood. If a prospective client that pursued a romantic


    atmosphere came here, the ce would definitely be to their liking.


    "Daniel, just keep one vi here and don''t sell it. Make it under Anne''s name," Kevin ordered Daniel in


    a calm tone.


    It seemed that what he was talking about wasn''t a house worth a hundred million but roses for his wife.


    "Okay, Mr. Kevin. That is duly noted. Where shall we head to next?" Daniel asked.


    "You can head back to thepany by yourself. I''ll have to go to the hospital." After saying that, Kevin


    got inside his car and drove away before Daniel could react.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    "Oh, my God! What''s wrong with my boss? He has been so preupied with his personal affairs these


    days even while he''s at work." Daniel had no idea whom his boss was going to visit in the hospital but


    he felt that it must have been a very important person to him.


    This was a private hospital but its revenue mainly came from selling medical equipment, instead of


    treating people.


    It wasn''t meant to admit that many patients because they had also invested in another hospital


    downtown. Therefore, there were usually very few people here and the patients epted were either


    rtives or very good friends of Sam.


    When he came back, he heard that Anne was there with her child to have the kid''s disease treated. He


    didn''t take of his suit and went straight to the ward.


    It was seven in the morning. The hospital room was painted in a color that could reflect light, which


    made the entire room brighter.


    "You woke up so early," Sam said as he set breakfast on the table.


    Anne was surprised at first to see that Sam hade back. She answered him with worry evident in


    her tone, "Yes, I''m always worried and anxious about the baby so I can''t sleep for too long."


    Sam noticed the dark circles under her eyes and it made him sad and worried about her.


    He couldn''t find the words to tell her because he knew that she would still worry about her baby no


    matter how much he would try tofort her.


    "Also, the baby hasn''t even been named yet. Kevin is sozy. Doesn''t he even want to name his own


    baby?" Thinking about this made Anne really angry. Their baby had been born for a couple of months


    already but he still hadn''t been named. She started thinking that maybe Kevin didn''t really care for their


    child.


    "In fact, after you left, Kevin was in a bad mood, and he didn''t pay that much attention to the baby.


    However, I heard that he came here to visit you recently. He isn''tpletely ruthless to the baby and


    you."


    Sam found it hard to see through Kevin, despite the fact that they were friends. Sometimes, he would


    think that Kevin really didn''t care about the two of them and sometimes it didn''t seem so.


    "Forget it. It''s not your obligation tofort me. As a matter fact, I don''t expect anything from him


    anymore, anyway. But if he goes too far, I will definitely stop him. For now, he doesn''t seem to act


    particrly bad to the child, though," Anne said, while she was lost in thought.


    "Well, as for the baby''s name, if Kevin doesn''t give him one, just do it yourself. Your baby is adorable.


    He deserves a good name," Sam said in aforting tone.


    What he said warmed Anne''s heart.


    "Alright, I shall think about it.


    In her heart, giving her child a name was a very important decision that would affect his son for a


    lifetime. She got reminiscent of the time when her mother told her why she named her Anne. She


    hoped that Anne would live a peaceful life. But now she started feeling like she had let her own mother


    down.


    "Anne, it seems to me that you are in a bad mood. Why don''t you go out for a little walk. Today''s a


    good day. Maybe you can even take the baby out. A little sun''s gonna be good for him, too."


    Anne looked out the window without an expression on her face, but there was joy in her eyes. She


    answered, "Okay, but I am not sure if the baby will get a suntan."


    "Don''t worry. Put a coat on him and a hat on his head when you go out," Sam instructed Anne.


    In Sam''s eyes, Anne was different than before. She was not as cold and hard as she used to be. She


    looked gentler.


    "Okay."


    There were long chairs and swings made of artificial flowers vines out in the hospital gardens.


    "Go up," Sam said, pointing at the swing.


    "I don''t think that''s a good idea," Anne said hesitantly.


    She had always thought that the swing was something for the children. She had never ridden a swing


    since she was a child. This would be her first time and to her, the idea felt wrong and odd.


    "Will you just let the baby sit on it all alone?" Seeing the embarrassment on Anne''s face, Sam chuckled


    a little.


    He was so used to seeing Anne''s tough and strong front that when he saw her gritting her teeth and


    looking so embarrassed, it felt weird and funny to him.


    "Of course, I won''t do that," Anne replied at once.


    "That''s right. You sit on it with the baby in your arms. I''ll gently shake you. Observe if it will make the


    babyugh," said Sam.


    This time, Anne was tempted. She suddenly smiled shyly and sat on the swing seat with her baby


    securely wrapped around her arms. "I''m ready."


    The swing swayed gently. Because the baby was still too young and small. It wasn''t suitable for him to


    be shaken that much so Anne set her feet on the ground, fearing that it would frighten her baby.


    "Sure enough. He did smile." Anne reached out her hand and touched the baby''s pink nose with a


    lovely smile painted on her face.


    Kevin, who was looking for Anne not that far away, saw this wonderful scene. He swore it was the first


    time he had ever seen Anne so beautiful.


    But when he saw that Sam was there, he felt a little unhappy. It bothered him that another man also


    saw such a beautiful side of this woman.


    "Why are you here?" Kevin asked while walking over to where they were at the garden.


    All of a sudden, the mood changed and the smile on Anne''s face had disappeared. "As you can see,


    we took out the baby to bask in the sun."


    Damn it! Kevin frowned. He had meant to praise Anne for her beauty but that was what happened


    instead.


    "Well, I meant to ask what made you decide toe here all of a sudden. Also, it seems indeed


    pleasing for women to casually y on the swing instead of being so mature, nowadays," Kevin rubbed


    his nose and said.


    Was he praising her?


    Looking up at Kevin for a long time, she found that he didn''t intend any sarcasm. She then became a


    little restless and was at a loss for words for a long time.

 Chapter 167 A Lovely Woman

    Chapter 167 A Lovely Woman


    It pleased Kevin that Anne was left speechless like this. This was the first time she had such a look on


    her face because of something he said.


    His eyes werepletely transfixed on her face. The expression she had was so rare and so cute that


    it was something he wanted to cherish for as long as possible. Most of the time, she was just cold


    towards him. He wanted to make sure that he never forget how lovely she looked right now.


    However, his moment of joy was about toe to an end. "Do we really need to get involved with each


    other? You know I don''t care whether or not you think I have a pleasing attitude," Anne said as she


    shook her head.


    Since her aloofness towards him had returned, Kevin couldn''t help but frown. Usually, they never got


    along like this, which was why she became guarded once more and started pushing him away like she


    normally did.


    Feeling the tension between them, Sam raised his eyebrows. "Ah, I suddenly remembered that I need


    to go see a patient of mine for an examination. I''ll be on my way now!"


    With a smile, he patted Kevin on the shoulder.


    The cold words Anne said made Kevin feel embarrassed and hurt. On top of that, he couldn''t help but


    think that the smile on Sam''s face was a form of mockery. If Anne wasn''t there, he wouldn''t have


    hesitated to beat Sam up right there and then.


    Noticing his friend''s dark look, Sam beamed even wider and walked away.


    Meanwhile, tension and awkwardness between Anne and Kevin grew even more.


    In her mind, she knew that Kevin must be in a bad mood by now. Despite that, she didn''t really care


    that much about what he thought. As long as he kept treating her terribly, there was no way she was


    going to stop being so distant towards him.


    "Is the baby getting better?" After a few moments of silence, Kevin finally spoke up and broke the ice.


    Normally, he would''ve still been in a bad mood until now. However, seeing the look Anne had earlier


    made it easier for him to stay a bit more positive. He somewhat thought that she was not as hateful as


    she was before after she gave birth to the baby. He used to think that she was a vicious woman who


    had done many bad things.


    "Yes. The fever''s gone, thankfully. We can go home today. Don''t worry," she replied.


    "Okay. I''ll go to talk to Sam and go through the formalities. I have a car waiting for you to take you and


    the baby home." His tone with her was incredibly patient, which made her slightly raise her brow in


    suspicion.


    Warily, he took a step closer to her. However, Anne still couldn''t help but feel threatened, and


    subconsciously took a step back. Although this irritated him, he took a deep breath and tried to


    maintain his cool.


    "I just want to hold the baby. I don''t even like you,"


    he defended as he rolled his eyes. Even though Anne still wasn''t all toofortable around him, she


    carefully put the baby in his arms.


    As he cradled the soft baby against his chest, warmth flooded his heart. It dawned on him that this child


    was really his. Not once in his life had he felt such a connection towards a child. For years, he thought


    that he needed to have children only because they could take over his family business one day.


    However, as he held the baby in his arms, he suddenly knew what being a father really felt and meant.


    Taking a closer look, he saw how much the baby had inherited Anne''s eyes. They had the same


    stubborn but beautiful look in them. Aside from that, it looked like the baby was an exact carbon copy of


    Kevin.


    Whenever a parent held their child in their arms for the first time, a special form of love and connection


    was formed. It was inevitable.


    "You''re holding the baby wrong. You might hurt him," Anne reminded gently.


    "Oh. I... I''m not sure how to do this." Carefully, Kevin fumbled around, trying to find the perfect way to


    carry the child.


    "Your hand should hold his neck and head." Since he was such a smart business man, she didn''t think


    that he wouldn''t know something as basic as holding a baby. So, for the sake of the baby''s safety, she


    patiently tried to exin and teach him.


    "You put your one hand here and put the other hand there... You got it?"


    Slowly, she moved his hands until the baby rested nicely in his arms. At that time, she had forgotten


    about the rift between her and Kevin. It was as if their rtionship was finally normal and civil.


    At the next second, memories of their past rtionship flooded her memory. Back then, she tried her


    best to get closer to Kevin, only to get rejected time and time again. Now, things were starting to


    change. Even though she was still a bit reserved towards him, she was still a bit happy that there was


    some progress. At the very least, it was good for her to see that he sincerely loved his child.


    "We should start heading back now. Pack up your things. We''ll leave in twenty minutes," Kevin stated


    in a low voice, his eyes still on the baby.


    When everything was taken care of, they made their way out of the hospital. There at the parking lot, a


    sleek, ck car waited for them. It exuded luxury, a vehicle that only rich and powerful people like


    Kevin could afford.


    "Get in."


    Like a gentleman, Kevin courteously opened the door for Anne before he went to sit at the driver''s seat.


    As he drove out into the highway, he made sure to stay well below the speed limit. It wasn''t like him to


    drive this slowly. At this moment, Anne started feeling a bit uneasy with silence between them.


    "So, have you solved the problems of thepany?" she asked casually.


    "Of course. Butpany profits fell by two percentage points in the couple of days when the rumor


    circted," Kevin replied, his eyes glued on the road.


    Although two percentage points might have sounded small, it was still a considerable amount of


    money.


    "What do you n on doing now? Is there any way to make up for the loss?" She was well aware that if


    a jewelrypany''s reputation went sour, it would be difficult to mend. These losses understandably


    had the ability to raise some major concerns.


    "I took some measurester, and the profits doubled. Everything''s been sorted out, thanks so Garret


    and Cherry. If it weren''t for them, it might have been impossible for our jewelry to be so popr." There


    was a smile on his face as he exined all the technicalities with her.


    "How did you find out that it was Cherry and Garret who partnered up against you?" Anne asked


    carefully.


    This issue had been all over the front news. However, after she got into a big fight with Kevin that day,


    she didn''t really bother herself with it.


    "I actually already knew about it from the very beginning," he replied with a shrug.


    With her eyes widening, it seemed impossible to believe that he really knew everything that was going


    on, especially when it was about hispany. ''Huh, I might actually have misunderstood this guy,'' she


    quietly thought to herself.


    "I''m sorry," she said with a frown. "I got a little ahead of myself that day. I should have spoken to you


    more calmly."


    "Sorry? That''s all?" With a sneer, he cast a quick nce at Anne.


    "What else do you want me to say? It''s not like I brought any substantial losses to you," she retorted


    back.


    "That''s not the point. People who misjudge me and don''t trust my actions must pay the price."


    Unconsciously, he stepped on the gas a bit harder, his hands tightening on the wheel.


    "Can you be more objective? Look, I know it''s my fault this time. But don''t forget that you''ve always


    thought that I was such a bad person. From what I remember, you also even vowed that you would


    never want to be around me!"


    Anne quickly countered, leaving Kevin speechless.


    That day really made him sad. He was sure that he liked Anne but... What did she take him for


    anyway? A yboy? How could he fall in love with Cherry in such a short time?


    They spent the rest of the drive home in agonizing silence. It took longer than usual, but eventually they


    pulled up at the vi''s driveway.


    As soon as Anne stepped out of the car, she breathed a sigh of relief. It took so much of her energy to


    be around Kevin.


    With the baby sleeping in her arms, she went straight inside the house.


    Since the baby had just recovered, she wanted to take him up into her bedroom right at once. The child


    needed to get as much rest as he could, and there was no way she was going to let him out of her


    sight.


    After putting the baby inside his crib, she drew the curtains. The dazzling sunshine was instantly cut off,


    making the room dim and cozy. Starting to feel the fatigue kick in, she theny down on the bed to


    catch up on some sleep.


    Just when she was about to doze off, the door creaked open. With her eyelids fluttering open, she saw


    Kevin standing by the door. "Why are you still here? Shouldn''t you be at work by now?"


    she asked in a low and quiet voice.


    "I don''t want to go to work today. I want to stay at home with you," Kevin said matter-of-factly. Hearing


    this, she couldn''t help but feel a bit worried.


    ''It''s not like him to skip work for no reason.''


    At this moment, his eyes swept the room. Seeing this woman sleeping next to his child made it even


    more impossible for him to leave the house.


    When he went up to check on their room a few days ago, his sadness overwhelmed him. He knew that


    Anne and the baby were just at the hospital, but seeing the empty room made him feel so hollow


    inside. Not having her by his side was almost unbearable, for there was nothing he loved more than


    that woman.


    "Are you sure you don''t want to go to work? There are still a lot of problems you need to handle. If you


    don''t take care of it soon, things might get even worse," Anne pressed further with concern.


    "You don''t want me to stay here?" Kevin countered.


    "If you really want to stay, that''s fine with me. But you shouldn''t be too worried. The baby''s doing fine


    now."


    "Then I''ll stay."


    For a moment, the two of them didn''t say anything. Although he didn''t want to walk out of the room, he


    didn''t know what he was supposed to say next. He cared so much for Anne, and was always scared


    that he might suddenly say something wrong again.


    "I''ve taken care of Cherry, by the way. She won''t bother us anymore," he finally said, lowering his eyes.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    However, from Anne''s perspective, it appeared to her that he was still reluctant to let Cherry go.


    "It doesn''t matter. As long as I get to be with the baby, I don''t care what you do," she replied, her voice


    almost a whisper.


    There was a hint of sadness in her eyes but there was little she could do. If Kevin really didn''t like her,


    no matter how hard she tried, her love would not be reciprocated. There was one old saying, "If this is


    yours, no one can steal from you. If this does not belong to you, you cannot get it by force." And she


    understood it now.


    All the pain she had felt had made her feel more indifferent towards men. The only love she held on to


    right now was her love for her son.


    "Are you sure about that?" With his brows furrowed, he tried to see the expression on her face.


    However, it was much too dim inside the room.


    "Yes," she answered. "As long as you don''t bring her back here, you can do whatever you want."


    Without another word, Kevin turned around and quickly left the room. Somehow, his actions didn''t


    make sense to Anne.


    "What did I say wrong now?" she asked doubtfully in a meek voice.


    But no one was there now to answer her.


    Feeling tired, sheid back on the bed and quickly fell asleep.


    In the study, the curtains gently blew in the wind, letting in a bit of sunshine inside the darkened room


    from time to time.


    Kevin sat in his plush office chair as he rubbed his weary eyes with his hands.


    It was bothering him that after all this time, Anne had still not warmed up to him.


    ''Damn it! I care so much about her. Can''t she see that?!''


    He had never felt this way before towards a woman. Getting rejected by her repeatedly was like a


    punch in the gut. This feeling of helplessness was something that was new to him, and it made him feel


    so awful.


    "Mr. Kevin, are you inside?" the servant''s voice timidly called from outside the room.


    Usually, the study was cleaned at this time of the day. The servant wasn''t so sure if Kevin was still


    there or not, but she didn''t want to risk barging in on him.


    What was more, she saw that his car was still parked outside. Even the servant couldn''t help but think


    that it was very odd of him not to go to work.


    With a grunt, he mmed his fist on desk. "Go away! Do not disturb me!" he shouted through the door.


    Leaning back on the chair, he closed his tired eyes and tried his best to get all of his emotions back in


    ce.

 Chapter 168 It Was So Awkward

    Chapter 168 It Was So Awkward


    "Okay." The servant sensed that Kevin was in a sulking mood, so she left and didn''t try to bother him


    anymore.


    Kevin leaned against his seat and kneaded his temples, but there were still a lot of things discouraging


    him.


    A few hourster, there was a heavy knock on the door. The sharp thumping noise made him frown.


    "Didn''t I tell you not to disturb me?" His deep and resonant voice was fused by his heightened anger


    until he heard the voice outside.


    "Kevin, it''s time for the meal. Will youe join us?" Hearing the aloof voice of Anne, Kevin


    immediately calmed down and cheered up.


    He sat up straight as if he was shot at the back by an arrow and replied, "I''ll be out in a minute."


    Anne didn''t say anything more upon hearing his response and left instantly.


    A faint gleam suddenly brightened the corners of Kevin''s lips, but at the same time, he also felt


    depressed. The more Anne became unweing, the more eager he wanted to knock on her heart, to


    be close to her. If Anne was a little nicer to him, his mood would definitely light up the house.


    When he arrived at the dining room, Anne had already sat down. Cutleries were already set in ce in


    front of her, and the baby in the stroller beside her was ced in between her and Kevin''s seat. The


    baby reached out his hand to grab the little ball in front of him, but he couldn''t get a hold of it.


    Kevin was ecstatic to have a meal with Anne, but since the baby was there, he just ate without saying a


    word.


    However, when he thought of what Anne had just said, he suddenly felt that he was absentminded at


    times. This woman went too far when she said that she wouldn''t mind where he went, even if he went


    out to be with Cherry.


    "I''m full." Kevin abruptly sumbed to his heated thoughts. He put down his bowl and left without


    saying another word.


    "It was so awkward." Even Anne who was used to Kevin''s bizarre temper, couldn''t help but say that.


    She then continued to eat and said to the baby,


    "I guess it''s you and me, Baby. Let''s enjoy the meal together." Without Kevin by her side, she felt more


    relieved.


    Inside Cherry''s room, clothes were scattered all over the ce from dresses to lingerie. The strong and


    fragrant smell of her perfume was diffused in the room and her cosmetics were left open to dry. It was


    obvious that Cherry hadn''t tidied up yet.


    It was the third day since she moved to the new house.


    She thought she could make it up to Kevin by being obedient, but he didn''t even call her.


    She could still browse about the negative news about her on the inte.


    "Garret, you are so cruel and merciless." She didn''t dare to go out in the open, not with her face


    circting the media for the wrong reasons. She even ordered takeout for her meal.


    She used to be avishdy, so she was not used to the life she was stuck in, but she couldn''t just sit


    and do nothing about it. In a moment of desperation, she dialed Kevin.


    "Kevin, why haven''t you dealt with Garret yet? He caused harm to the both of us!" Cherry spoke in a


    high volume.


    Kevin answered the call and said passionlessly, "It''s none of your business. Don''t go out these days, or


    someone will take pictures of you."


    "But how do I cope with this life?" Cherry said with grievance.


    "I''m sure you can handle yourself." After saying that, Kevin ended the call, and then Cherry heard the


    beeping sound of the phone.


    A few days ago, Cherry was depressed because of what happened between her and Garret. She didn''t


    even have the time to think about Anne at all.


    Now she thought carefully, this was all Anne''s fault. She was the reason she ended up like this.


    "Anne, you took everything away from me! Everything!" She clenched her fists and gritted her teeth. If


    Anne was there with her, she would have ripped her into pieces like paper.


    All the people that stood in her way of her being with Kevin deserved to die an excruciating death.


    She grabbed her bed sheet tightly in her trembling hand. Her face was gushing red, and as she turned


    from sweet to ferocious, she was no longer her old self.


    At the board meeting of AN Group ofpany,


    all twenty members sat anxiously with their boss. Kevin sat in the most important seat, with his


    handsome face painted with a deadpan expression, his eyes full of uncontroble disdain. The water in


    front of him was still untouched. Everyone listened attentively when he spoke, and when he was quiet


    no one dared to move.


    "Do it right away ording to this n. We will surely take down Garret," said Kevin calmly.


    By this time, everyone finally understood Kevin''s intentions. Someone said, "If we hit Garret, will he


    strike back? Of course. Garret is not a nobody. He has influence in the whole business industry."


    Upon hearing these words, all the board members were worried.


    Kevin sneered and continued, "So what? I will make him fallpletely, so that he won''t even have the


    capability to fight back."


    Kevin''s impassive and determined tone made everyone present shudder.


    When the meeting came into a conclusion, Daniel asked Kevin, "Mr. Kevin, why did you want to strike


    Garret now when he had already dealt a huge blow to thepany."


    "He and Cherry conspired a trap for thepany. After I exposed it, I found out that he used Cherry as


    a failsafe to absorb the unwanted attention from the press. I didn''t do anything before because he was


    using Cherry. I don''t want to spend more energy dealing with her. So I thought it would be best if I could


    find a way to hit Garret directly."


    After saying that, Kevin left Daniel with a supercilious aura as he walked away.


    "Brilliant, but that''s too cruel." Daniel shook his head in awe.


    However, what Daniel didn''t know was that the reason why Kevin didn''t take the initiative to deal with


    Cherry was because his life was once saved by Cherry''s mother.


    If Cherry hadn''t done so many vicious things, he would have protected her for the rest of her life.


    Although he didn''t love her, this man would do everything to keep his promise.


    In the office, soft light and soothing jazz in the room made Kevin''s exhaustion slowly fade away.


    Thinking of his appointment with Sam today, Kevin checked his wristwatch and read that it was three


    o''clock in the afternoon. He had thirty minutes to spare for some peace and quiet.


    But out of the blue, there was a knock on the door.


    "Come in." Kevin decided to deal with this one as soon as possible, so he could go out to meet Sam.


    But he didn''t expect that it was Sam who entered the room.


    "Why are you here already?" Kevin asked.


    "I came to see you. Are you disappointed?" Sam teased with a smile and sat down.


    Kevin said inscrutably, "You came early. You must have something to tell me."


    "You know I do." A mysterious grin shed on Sam''s face which caught Kevin off guard.


    "What sort of news did you bring with you?" Kevin asked.


    Although a lot of misunderstandings went in the way between the two, it was undeniable that they had


    been good friends since the old days. With or without the contention with Anne, they were pals.


    "A mind blowing one. Have a look," Sam yfully said before casually throwing a file bag on the table.


    It was thin and didn''t seem to contain anything.


    "What''s this all about?" Kevin narrowed his eyes and just looked at it.


    "Open it. You want to know why Anne has been against Cherry all this time before marrying you, right?


    I believe you won''t be ming her anymore after you see what''s inside," Sam said daringly.


    He had no intention of helping Anne, nor did he try his best to look for answers. When he visited his


    friend in another hospital, the person in charge of the file identally dropped it. After noticing some


    familiar names, he read it and secretly brought it back with him.


    Although it was immoral, or worse, illegal, it would have been a good thing if he were to expose the


    ugly truth.


    Kevin opened the file, only to find a piece of paper. It was a DNA test result.


    The name written on it was Cherry''s and another stranger''s name.


    ''Devin Lei?'' Kevin read in his mind. He had never heard of such a name, but it showed that their


    rtionship to each other was father and daughter.


    "What''s the meaning of this?" Kevin was puzzled. "Wasn''t Cherry Earl''s daughter?


    "It''s very simple. Cherry''s mother was fooling around with another man unknowingly, then gave birth to


    Cherry. But Earl was certainly unaware that the child was not his. He loved Cherry very much. He gave


    her everything she wanted. So, I guess that was the reason why Anne didn''t get along well with


    Cherry," Sam analyzed.


    However, Kevin was not to believe it so easily. "How can you be so sure this is the reason why Anne is


    against Cherry all along? Did she know the truth?" he asked.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Anne is ponderous, but she is also keen. She grew up with an uncle and an aunt. If she didn''t have a


    close rtionship with his aunt, it''s most probable that they weren''t rted. But she took care of her


    uncle for three years after her aunt died, until his uncle passed away."


    Kevin was lost in Sam''s exnation. But if that was the case, why didn''t Anne tell everyone the truth?


    Maybe she had her untold reasons as well.


    "I''ll send someone to look into this Devin Lei and see who he is."


    No matter how shocking the truth was, Kevin felt downhearted. Wendy was the one who save his life.


    He didn''t want to think ill of her now.


    "Well, how''s Anne and the baby doing?" asked Sam.


    "You seem to care about my family a lot." Kevin''s voice was passionless,


    but Sam knew that it was a sign of his poor frame of mind.


    "Kevin, you don''t care about Anne, but I do. Is there something wrong?" Sensing Kevin''s strange


    temper, Sam couldn''t help but defend Anne.


    "Who says I don''t care about her? Most people just can''t seem to feel that I do." Kevin rubbed his


    fingertips against his forehead in discouragement.


    However, Sam suddenly smiled and said, "Do you think that is the kind of caring she wants? You


    always pour cold water on people when their happiness goes aze. You add insult to injury when they


    are miserable to make your presence felt. No wonder why Anne doesn''t like to be with you."


    Hearing this, Kevin stood up. He pursed his lips and grabbed the cor of Sam, pushing him against


    the wall. Sam thought Kevin would beat him right there and then and they would have a falling-out, but


    he too was guilty. He might have gone too far with his words.


    "You mean the way I get along with her is the reason she doesn''t like me?" Kevin just had a sudden


    realization that he was not good at chasing women, he was totally naive about it.


    "Haven''t you studied abroad for a few years? I was thinking you might have learned a few advanced


    tricks of making friends, but I guess I''m wrong. You are far more conservative than you father." Sam


    frowned, but felt that it was fair.


    If God gave this man a high IQ, then he must have bnced it out to others by giving the man a low


    EQ.


    But Kevin interrupted his thoughts and said arrogantly, "But what can I do? I don''t chase women, it''s


    always them who chase after me."


    Sam was too angry to rebut, but what Kevin said was true. He was as smart, capable, and good-


    looking as he thought, no less than those shy super stars nor models.

 Chapter 169 Her Foul Secret

    Chapter 169 Her Foul Secret


    It was six o''clock in thete afternoon when Kevin went out to look for Cherry.


    It was already dark, as if rain was about to pour at any time.


    When the car stopped at themunity where Cherry lived, Kevin quickly informed her. A few minutes


    later, she came to him with a surprised look.


    She hugged him tightly and said, "Kevin, you''re finally here! I thought you wouldn''te."


    Her tone sounded a bit aggrieved, but Kevin just mercilessly pushed her hand away.


    "Let''s go somewhere." Despite the cheerfulness that she had shown Kevin, he spoke in a cold manner


    and quickly got into the car.


    Cherry smiled lightly and also got in. She could assure that Kevin still cared about her, but what about


    Anne? Well, she perceived her as a joke in the Ye n and someone Kevin would never love.


    "Kevin, where are we going?" It was a rare opportunity for her to have an intimate moment with Kevin


    recently, so she took the advantage and seduced him in the car. She slightly pushed her sexy body


    towards him.


    However, Kevin seemed to dislike what she was doing. He felt disgusted towards her. He knew that it


    was her own kind of way to attract him with her well-defined body, which was not interesting at all.


    "Behave yourself if you don''t want to get out of the car!" After learning her true identity, he already had


    a bad impression of the Ye n.


    "Okay, I''ll do whatever you say." Cherry still looked at him with a smile on her face, but when she


    recognized the ce that they were passing by, her face suddenly turned pale, and the smile on her


    face fleeted.


    "Kevin, why are we here?" The ce was where Kevin had a car ident. Cherry began to tremble


    with fear.


    This was also the ce where her mother died. She pushed her mother under the car. She was so


    scared, so she hid herself immediately. When she showed up, unfortunately, her mother didn''t make it


    to the hospital because of her, and the scene had been cordoned off.


    Her mother died on the spot and she cried so hard in front Kevin. She made him believe that her


    mother saved him and chose to sacrifice her life for him. She did it to have his heart on purpose, so


    that no matter what happened, he would always remember that he owed his life to her mother and he


    was obliged to care for her for the rest of his life.


    It was a secret she kept deep in her heart. She was really scared when she revisited the ce. Her


    nerves were constantly on edge.


    After that devastating ident, she always had nightmares. Others thought that it was because she


    had seen her mother''s death with her own eyes, but they were all definitely wrong with what they


    thought of her. She frequently had nightmares because her mother kept appearing in it, asking her why


    she killed her.


    "What? You look like you''ve seen a ghost. What''s the matter?" Kevin asked and furrowed his


    eyebrows.


    His expression made her even more scared. "N-no, I''m not afraid. I just feel a little sad when I


    remembered what happened on this road."


    She was afraid that he might know something that was why he took her on this road. However, she


    came to think of it, what if he really knew something about the past? What would she do?


    The more she thought about it, the more flustered her face was.


    What she was thinking was definitely out of Kevin''s mind. He was thinking that she was afraid that her


    biological father would be exposed.


    This was the way to the residence of her biological father. Kevin had just known the entire information


    about him an hour ago. He took Cherry with him not to directly expose her, but to observe her reactions


    first.


    "Let''s go back, Kevin. I''m afraid," Cherry said anxiously.


    She thought that if she pretended to be pitiful, Kevin would sympathize with her. But that did not


    happen. He thought that she had been keeping a lot of things to herself, so he had to make a


    painstaking investigation to figure out what she had done.


    "What are you afraid of? Am I gonna hurt you?" Kevin smiled teasingly and spoke in a cold manner.


    "No, I''m not afraid of anything when I am with you." Cherry tried to revoke what she said earlier and


    spoke calmly.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She was just trying to please him, but she was really terrified.


    When the car had passed by the same exact road where the ident happened, she gradually calmed


    down. She looked carefully ahead with the fear of turning back. However, it was not the end of facing


    her fears.


    Just a short momentter, the car entered a quiet alley. It was her biological father''s residence.


    "Kevin, what are you doing?" Her heart was almost in her mouth. She looked straight into his eyes with


    panic.


    "Nothing. I''m here to visit an old friend. Do you know him, Devin?" Kevin knew how every word he said


    scared the hell out of Cherry. He smiled evilly and looked into her eyes full of fear.


    "Devin? Who told you that? Did Anne tell you that? Devin is not my father. Don''t listen to her


    nonsense." In Cherry''s heart, the only person who knew this secret was Anne, so she had no one to


    me but her.


    "Really?" said Kevin in a doubtful tone.


    Cherry nodded immediately and said tearfully, "Yes. I don''t know where Anne heard the news. She


    knows that you and I are closer, so she deliberately told you such things to hurt me."


    She always thought that Kevin would never figure out her hypocrisy, that she was always good at lying.


    However, in his mind, she was the kind of woman who didn''t know her position, and he thought of her


    as the stupidest woman for being like that.


    It was not like he was more intimidated with her. It was all a joke for her to think that way.


    He had already understood why Anne despised her so much. It was because of her foul attitude, full of


    lies, a hypocrite woman indeed! As for what he was told that Anne was the one who caused the death


    of her uncle, maybe it was the malice of nder.


    He was hoping that Anne wasn''t involved in any schemes. He loved her but he chose to resist her


    because of how she appeared vicious in front of everyone for what she had done. These contradicting


    emotions were entangled in his heart, leaving his mind no peace at all. It was also the reason as to why


    he didn''t dare to deepen his love for Anne before.


    In spite of knowing that Anne might be a bad person, he still wanted to protect her.


    "But, Anne didn''t tell me anything. I just knew Devin at a gambling party. Do you know him?" Kevin


    asked and raised his eyebrows.


    Cherry''s face darkened immediately. She suddenly ran out of words.


    "No, how could I know him?" She said uneasily when she noticed the sarcasm in his smile.


    The atmosphere in the car became gloomier.


    Kevin felt nothing but hatred towards the woman beside him. She was a disgusting liar.


    "Then why did you say that Anne told me that Devin was your father?" Kevin asked coldly. His voice


    sounded so oppressive that she didn''t dare to speak.


    After a long time, she calmed down and continued to frame Anne up. "Because at that time, Anne said


    that she would have a way to tell everyone that I am not the daughter of the Ye n. If you don''t


    believe me, you can ask Devin and see if he colluded with Anne to frame me. If so, you must sue them


    both for that."


    On a second thought, she came up with a solution. She didn''t care about her biological father anymore.


    In fact, she would even like it if Kevin would help her get rid of her own father. In that case, no one


    would threaten her anymore.


    "So you think that someone is setting you up?" Kevin squinted at her. His face was calm and there was


    no hint of anger.


    "Of course someone framed me. Kevin, don''t listen to others'' words."


    Suddenly, Kevin''s voice became sharp. "Are you still lying at this time?


    Look at this." He threw the document that Sam gave him.


    Cherry didn''t know what the document was about. When she opened it, her eyes widened.


    "Kevin, are you testing me on purpose?" Cherry gnashed her teeth. She couldn''t believe that the


    person she had always wanted to have was capable of exposing her like this.


    "So what, Cherry? I have always thought that you were just like your mother. I didn''t expect that you


    are such a scheming and vicious woman. How dare you lie to everyone?" Kevin said, now with a hint of


    anger.


    However, Cherry didn''t take this seriously. She evenughed so loud. "I''m vicious. Yes, I am totally


    vicious. When I knew that Devin was my father, I almost turned crazy. I''m the daughter of the Ye n.


    How could I be a daughter of such a shameless man? I have always hated my mother for giving birth to


    me."


    All of a sudden, Kevin pped her face so hard in the middle of her nonsense speaking.


    "That''s enough. Now that you''re here, you can go and have a talk with your drunkard father." With that,


    he parked the car in front of Devin''s house and pulled her out.


    "Who are you? Cherry, why are you here?" When Devin heard the noise outside, He angrily opened the


    door. He became more upset when he saw Cherry.


    "Where is the money I want?" He saw a graceful young man standing next to Cherry. He knew that the


    man beside Cherry was rich and powerful.


    "I don''t have any money. It''s not the right time to ask for money. I''m no longer the daughter of the Ye


    n and I don''t have a job. All of my family''s property has been squandered by you. What else do you


    want?" Cherry replied coldly.


    Devin red at Cherry and said, "You are so beautiful. I''m sure that you can always find men and ask


    them for money."


    Devin never recognized her as his daughter. The only thing that kept him in touch with her was the fact


    that she had a lot of money.


    Kevin didn''t want to interfere with their mess, so he turned around and was about to leave.


    But Cherry held his hand and said, "Kevin, I know I was wrong, but you can''t leave me here alone. I''m


    sure you wouldn''t want to see me die in this ce, right? I admit that I was a liar, but I don''t want to end


    up here. You promised my mother that you would take care of me, so please, don''t leave me, okay?"


    At this point in time, Kevin seemed to be frozen at ce. He didn''t say a word, as if he was thinking


    about something.


    Cherry, on the other side, was extremely nervous. She was anxious that he would leave her there. If


    that happened, she would be like living in hell.


    "Get in the car. I''ll help you for the sake of your mother for thest time," Kevin said.


    But then, Devin shouted at the top of his lungs, "Who are you? How dare you take my daughter away?


    Stay here, or I''ll sue you for taking her away."


    Kevin sneered and confidently said, "Just go and sue me. I''d like to see who dares to say that she is


    really your daughter."

 Chapter 170 Taking Cherry Home

    Chapter 170 Taking Cherry Home


    "Kevin, thank you. If it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t know what to do." This time, Cherry was actually being


    sincere.


    She often acted weak and frail to win over Kevin''s attention especially when Anne was around.


    However, this time around, she genuinely appreciated Kevin. Without him, she wouldn''t know what


    would happen to her.


    "Now you can go back by yourself," Kevin said inly.


    In response, Cherry shook her head and refused, "No, I don''t want to. Kevin, he already knows where I


    live. Considering what I said to him today, he definitely won''t let me go!"


    She shivered in fear at the mere thought of Devin.


    It was true that she hated her mother with a burning passion. That was also what drove her to push her


    mother which caused her death.


    It was her mother who had been unfaithful to her father. When she gave birth to Cherry, she did it in


    secret. She should have been the daughter of the Ye n. Why did her mother have to tell her the


    truth and let her live in the shame of being constantly threatened by Devin?


    "That''s none of my business." Kevin didn''t even attempt to hide his disappointment at Cherry.


    In particr, he hated Cherry for setting him and Anne up that led to a misunderstanding between the


    two of them. It was ironic that the one whom he hated the most turned out to be the most innocent.


    "Kevin, what if something happens to me? Are you just going to stand back and watch?" Cherry said


    softly, sobbing.


    Resigned, Kevin took Cherry home.


    All the lights in the entire Fu Family''s Vi were turned on. Themps stretched all the way to hundreds


    of meters outside the gate as if they intended to greet the people who wereing homete.


    Upon Cherry and Kevin''s arrival at the vi, the first person they saw was Anne sitting on the sofa. It


    seemed as if she was drawing something.


    Anne looked up only to find Kevin with Cherry.


    To make things worse, Cherry raised her eyebrows and smiled tauntingly at Anne.


    Naturally, Anne was pissed off. She had told Kevin that he was free to go wherever he wanted with


    Cherry. However, he couldn''t bring her home.


    ''Is he just so eager to see her? It just has been only a few days.''


    Scowling, Anne packed up her things in an attempt to leave. Kevin grabbed her by the hand and


    quickly said, "Anne, please listen to me."


    She had a sour look on her face. "What do you have to tell me? Like you said, this is your home. You


    can bring home whoever you want and make anyone leave. What is there to exin?"


    "That''s not it," Kevin said helplessly.


    At that moment, Cherry chimed in, "Yes, Anne. My father wanted to hurt me today. Kevin was just nice


    enough to save me so he took me back."


    Anne turned and left as soon as Cherry finished speaking.


    Regret filled Kevin as he red at Cherry. Then he turned to the housemaid and ordered, "Find her a


    room on the second floor."


    With that, he went to chase after Anne.


    Anne became even more infuriated knowing that Kevin was following her. She intended to close the


    door, mming it to his face. However, he reached out to block the door but was unable to as his hand


    was injured.


    When she caught sight of this, she blinked her eyes in concern.


    "Anne, listen to me. I didn''t bring her back to annoy you this time." It wasn''t until then that he realized


    how much she truly abhorred Cherry.


    "Sure, you weren''t trying to piss me off." A cold smile appeared on her faceced with skepticism.


    Just as he heaved a sigh of relief, she then said, "You''re just trying to drive me away."


    "I already know that Cherry isn''t your uncle''s child," Kevin said loudly.


    Only then did shee to her senses. Despite not knowing what was going on, she still couldn''t help


    but feel upset.


    She''d always hoped that Cherry would be exposed¡ªthat she wasn''t actually a daughter of the Ye n


    so that Anne''s uncle could finally rest in peace. Now it was rather useless for everyone to find out since


    her uncle was dead already.


    "Anne? Why didn''t you tell me earlier?" Kevin asked worriedly, putting his arm around her shoulder.


    This was the first time that she had heard him talk to her in such a tone.


    "Would you have believed if I told you then? You always thought I was after the money and that I was


    unkind to Cherry because she was a threat to our rtionship. Would it have made a difference if I told


    you?"


    she said, smiling bitterly¡ªa smile that tugged at Kevin''s heartstrings.


    Normally, she would be upset but she was done feeling bad for herself. She was much stronger now.


    No one knew how much she had struggled and suffered.


    Carefully studying her expression, he realized he had been wrong.


    "From now on, I''ll make sure that you never have to suffer anymore," he said solemnly.


    Unfortunately, it was already toote. He''d already disappointed her beyond repair. "I don''t care if you


    still have feelings for Cherry or not. I don''t care if you think you owe me or not. Just stay away from me.


    I hate you."


    "What if I want to make it up to you?" Kevin pressed.


    "It''s toote now, Kevin. If you still want your son to be a part of this family, don''t force me or I''ll take


    him away with me." This was Anne''sst trump card.


    In reality, he had a million ways to stop her¡ªhe just chose not to. He knew she was much tougher now


    and he had to be careful around her. If he forced her, he might only drive her farther away.


    "Well, I''ll try my best but I have to tell you that I don''t really like Cherry. Recently, I''ve been investigating


    into everything that had happened that year. I want to get to the bottom of this. How many secrets has


    Cherry hidden from me? I know you hate the Ye n and Cherry. Would you mind helping me?" Kevin


    asked.


    This time, Anne didn''t object. She too wanted to know what else Cherry had done besides the things


    she already knew about.


    "Okay."


    Night passed and soon, the morning sun broke out in the dawn.


    Anne sat in the garden, seemingly in a daze.


    Worried that she would catch a cold, Kevin draped a nket over her. Since she didn''t want to fight


    with him anymore, she merely epted his kind gesture without putting up a fight.


    Meanwhile, Cherry stood by the window of her room on the second floor, watching this entire scene


    unfold.


    Fury surged through her veins as she watched Kevin carefully drape a nket over Anne.


    He used to reserve his tenderness for her and now Anne had taken that away.


    Anne was actually rted to the Ye n but only Cherry carried the name as the daughter of the Ye


    n. In contrary, Cherry was the one who wasn''t actually a member of the Ye n.


    This was precisely the reason why Cherry targeted Anne.


    "Why? Are you not happy?" Kevin asked thoughtfully, studying the expression on her face.


    It was true that he cared about Anne deeply. He had just been in denial for so long in fear that he would


    fall for her further.


    "No, Kevin. If you can leave me alone, I''ll be happier," Anne spat.


    She knew that he was indifferent to her before because of all the evidence against her. Everyone


    thought she was a bad person. But if he really cared about her, shouldn''t he be believing her over what


    other people said?


    "I know you''re probably ming me. I''ll ask my mother and grandpa toe over one of these days


    and I''ll tell them that you didn''t do anything wrong. I''m sure they''ll ept you. Then you can stay in the


    Fu Family permanently."


    More than anything, he wanted to marry Anne again and make her the happiest bride in the world.


    An ironic smile yed at the corners of Anne''s mouth. "Don''t you think you''re being a hypocrite?


    I couldn''t care less about staying in the Fu Family or not. I don''t love you so I don''t care."


    Her words felt like sharp knives stabbing into Kevin''s heart, crushing his pride.


    While this hurt, he chose not to me her. He understood how much he must have hurt her in the past.


    "It doesn''t matter whether or not you care. But I don''t like owing anyone anything. As long as you''re still


    in the Fu Family, I''ll do my best to make it up to you," Kevin said coolly.


    Anne''s cold heart suddenly softened. She didn''t care aboutpensation. Some wounds just ran too


    deep to heal even if there waspensation.


    He had always held a special ce in her heart but he had just hurt her too much that she felt as if her


    heart was long dead.


    This wasn''t how she wanted things to be. All it took was for Kevin to show her love and affection and


    her heart would spring back to life.


    ''Anne, it seems you forget about all the pain and suffering you experienced just because you''ve


    recovered,''


    she cursed herself inwardly.


    Selma arrived before noon.


    She had with her bags of toys, clothes, and milk for the baby. If anything, she didn''t look like the mother


    of the CEO of the AN Group but just a regr old grandmother who loved her grandson.


    "Auntie," Cherry greeted, seemingly embarrassed.


    She wanted to avoid Selma especially that Selma had already kicked her outst time.


    However, Cherry didn''t want to be impolite lest Selma get even angrier with her.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    With a straight face, Selma asked Kevin, "What is she doing here? She might hurt my grandson."


    As much as she didn''t like Anne, she loved her grandson too much. As a result, she hated Cherry eve


    more.


    "Mom, I''ll exin it to youter tonight," Kevin said inly.


    That night, everything about Cherry and all the evil things she had done was going to be divulged.


    He was going to find out everything that Cherry had done and expose her for who she truly was.


    Consequently, he would be able to portray Anne in a better light.


    "I don''t care. I just want you to stop messing around with Cherry. You should be treating my grandson


    well. You haven''t even given him a name. How could you call yourself a father?"

 Chapter 171 The Truth Of The Car Accident

    Chapter 171 The Truth Of The Car ident


    Kevin didn''t know what to say when he heard Selma''s question. He spoke with a slight irritation in his


    tone. "Mom, I didn''t ask you toe here to quarrel. What if you scare the baby?"


    Selma realized what he meant. She nodded and said, "Well, you know what kind of person Cherry is.


    She mistreated the child. It''s not easy for our family to have the baby."


    She just shook her head in dismay and walked to the baby''s room.


    Cherry was embarrassed to witness the scene in front of her. She regretted what she had done. Selma


    seemed to have lost all the good impressions she had on her.


    Her slender hands were crossed and her expression was pitiful. Anne just walked over coldly and


    completely ignored her.


    Anne didn''t want to see nor hear from Kevin today, so she also walked past him and disregarded his


    presence.


    Kevin felt frustrated when he saw the coldness in her face. He had no choice but to wait for Sam to


    bring the materials to him.


    It was about three o'' clock in the afternoon. Kevin seemed to have lost his status at home and almost


    no one paid attention to him. Cherry was there who always wanted to talk to him, but she was afraid to


    come forward because of his imposing manner.


    "Kevin, are you isted?" Sam saw that Kevin was sitting alone at the sofa and reading some


    documents, as soon as he arrived. When Selma came over, she treated Kevin like a mere decoration in


    the house.


    His arrival saved the presence of Kevin from beingpletely disregarded. "Did you find anything?"


    He was worried the most about Anne. He didn''t want her to be unhappy but things always went against


    his wishes.


    "Of course. You wouldn''t believe what I found. You didn''t really know the true colors of Cherry. You


    even have no idea on how many bad things she has done!" Sam said with a hint of disgust towards


    Cherry. He gritted his teeth and clenched his fists in anger.


    He took out a thick pile of documents and a USB sh disk and put them on the table.


    "Cherry definitely set all of these ording to n. You see, from framing Anne, to bribing others to


    embarrass her, we can say that she is really a scheming and vicious woman!"


    Kevin frowned. He got furious when he looked over the documents that Sam gave him.


    He felt pity towards Anne. And at the same time he was so pissed off with the fact that she always


    remained silent and let others treat her like a doormat.


    "But what we got is far from enough. Cherry is shameless and I''m very sure that she will never admit


    that she''s wrong," Kevin said and sighed heavily.


    Cherry was good at bewitching people with words. She was a total hypocrite who always wanted to fool


    people and manipte them to whatever extent. Finally, Kevin had a deep understanding of the tricks


    she always had.


    "It doesn''t matter. More importantly, just y the video in the USB sh disk," Sam said with full


    courage to take Cherry down.


    Just as Kevin was about to y it, he stopped him and said, "Wait a minute."


    He couldn''t help but feel irritated, but he felt the need to obey him. He was sure that this was the time


    when he felt himself the most obedient.


    "What else?" Kevin asked in a discontented tone.


    He never expected that Sam was so annoying. He was just as overcautious and indecisive as a


    woman.


    "It''s such an important scene. Let everyone see it, and discuss what decision toe up with right


    after," Sam said with a gloomy face.


    He thought that somehow, smart people could also tend to be stupid sometimes.


    Kevin nodded. The maid already knew what he meant and immediately called the attention of


    everyone.


    A few minutester, everyone came at the living room.


    Selma raised her eyebrows and spoke with dissatisfaction. "Kevin, what the hell are you doing?"


    "You will knowter." Kevin just smiled lightly and spoke in a cold manner.


    Sam yed the video. It had clearly shown the ce where Kevin had a car ident. When Anne and


    Cherry recognized the ce, their faces suddenly turned pale. Cherry was the most nervous one in the


    room. She was at the verge of copsing, as if she was about to die.


    This was the most dangerous and risky moment of her life.


    Anne believed that the question she always had in her mind would finally be given answers.


    Until now, she still couldn''t understand why Kevin disappeared that day just after she called a doctor.


    On the second day, it was said that Wendy had saved him. But, it was aplicated puzzle to solve


    the question, what happened after she left to call the doctor?


    It was the first time that Kevin had recalled what happened in the ident through the video. He saw


    that Anne was the first one to appear in it.


    She seemed to be frightened when she saw Kevin, but she quickly pulled him aside to check on his


    vital signs despite having her hand injured.


    She fumbled in her pocket, but didn''t find her cell phone to call the emergency hotline. She had no


    choice but to go to other ces to call for help.


    Anne didn''t feel strange when she saw the first part of the video, but what happened next was totally


    out of her expectation.


    Not long after the previous scene, Cherry and her mother appeared.


    They seemed to be in an argument. Atst, Cherry knocked the documents out of Wendy''s hands. Just


    then, a car came quickly and she saw a person lying unconsciously from a distance.


    However, the ce was too remote and only a few people were passing by.


    Cherry pushed Wendy to the middle of the road with a wicked smile on her face.


    There was a fast approaching car behind her which didn''t managed to stop and hit her badly. The


    impact of the car made hernd two meters away from Kevin.


    "Well, it turned out that your mother didn''t die for saving me, but because of you!" Kevin was overly


    infuriated with what he saw.


    Cherry had no words to say. Her hands were trembling and her eyes were full of anxiety.


    Now that Anne had already understood everything, she couldn''t imagine how disgusting the woman


    beside her was, that she even killed her own mother. Nevertheless, she continued watching the video.


    After that gut-wrenching scene, Cherry seemed to be a little scared so she hid herself. A short moment


    later, there were ambnces and police cars approaching the area.


    "I¡­" Cherry ran out of a solution to cover herself up. She was unable to defend herself, because


    everyone in the room had clearly saw the truth. What happened to her mother that day was a


    nightmare that woulde to trouble her every once in a while.


    Although she sometimes regretted what she had done, she felt that she just did it for a greater purpose,


    especially when she gained Kevin''s love and affection. It was worth it after all. She told herself that she


    shouldn''t feel guilty.


    Besides, it was her mother who taught her to fight for whatever she wanted, no matter what it took.


    "Cherry, you are unbelievable! How could you hurt your mother like that? You are undeniably vicious!"


    Selma was startled by the scene when Cherry pushed her mother to death. She was a bit scared of this


    woman. She couldn''t imagine the consequences if this woman had hurt her or her son.


    She was full of fear for this hypocrite woman who pretended to be gentle and soft all the time.


    "So what?" Cherry smiled sweetly. She pulled off the USB sh disk and broke it.


    "Now, the evidence is gone. None of you can use of me of anything," she said in an insidious tone.


    "Cherry, don''t think of us as fools. The reason why I got the nerve to watch this with you is that I


    already fixed things ording to n, and I have backed up all the evidence to let you rot in jail." Sam


    smiled mockingly. The confident look on his face made Cherry lose the only hope she had in her heart.


    "As you can see, it was Anne who saved Kevin and Cherry was the one who killed her mother. She


    made us all believe that her mother saved Kevin. What a terrible woman, isn''t she?" He deliberately


    said every word loudly to make everyone see that Anne was the one who should get credit for saving


    Kevin.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    At this time, everyone realized that Cherry was the most dangerous person they had to deal with every


    single day. How could they admire such person and hate the truly angelic one which was Anne.


    Cherry seemed not so contented with what she had done to her mother and even tried to hurt Anne''s


    child as well.


    Selma looked at Cherry with so much disappointment. She never knew that she happened to admire a


    snake for a long time. "Cherry, you''re really good at camouge. Fortunately, everything was revealed


    before we even ept you in the Fu Family. From now on, I don''t want to see your face in our house,


    or I will rip you into pieces whenever I see you!"


    Cherry now had nothing to say to defend herself. She just med herself for not hiding so well and


    leaving traces for them to find out the truth.


    "I won''t show up in front of you in the future. Please, just let me go. I don''t want to be with you


    anymore, Kevin, even though being with you was the main reason as to why I did it all." She was even


    a little proud when she said these things in front of everyone, as if she didn''t realize her mistake at all.


    "Cherry, you are too naive if you think that you can get away just like that," Sam sneered at her.


    "Cherry did such a cruel thing because she is heartless. If we let her go this time, it''s possible that she


    might just hurt other people too. She deserves to be imprisoned. She actually deserves worse than


    that," he added.


    Everyone in the room agreed with him. These things made Kevin sigh in relief. It was Anne who saved


    her. He felt a little guilty with the thought.


    "Yes, you better put her in jail. I can''t stand to see that shameless, deplorable woman in my house any


    longer." Selma spoke with hatred.


    "Okay."


    Kevin had made up his mind, but Cherry tried to plead once more.


    "Kevin, I''ll change. I''ll definitely change. Please don''t put me in jail, okay?" Cherry knelt on the ground


    and begged him, but no one dared to sympathize.


    A momentter, the police came. They took the strong evidences with them and arrested Cherry.


    After that, everyone in the room was relieved.


    "It''s so scary, isn''t it? How could the Ye n''s daughter be that murderous?" Selma said with a hint of


    fear in her eyes.


    Selma still held a grudge against the Ye n''s daughter. Suddenly, Anne spoke up. "She is not the true


    Ye n''s daughter. She was just the child of Wendy with another man. The true Yes wouldn''t do such


    a shameless thing."


    It was all clear to Selma now. The one who really had bad intentions since then was Cherry. She used


    to hate Anne, but now that she had proved that she was a good person, the hatred in her heart


    subsided.


    "Well, it seems that you haven''t done anything bad. I am now allowing you to stay with Kevin. After all,


    you two have a child. It''s good for the baby to have aplete family," Selma said considerately and


    then left.


    Anne never expected that Selma would ept her in their family. It was never in her mind at all.


    Although the misunderstandings between her and Kevin were already settled, she still felt a little pain in


    her heart. However, she tried her best to hold back her temper.


    "Thank you, Sam. If it weren''t for you, no one would have known Cherry''s true colors," Anne said. She


    appreciated everything that Sam had done for her. He was truly a good friend.


    "It was nothing. Remember to invite me to a meal. I''ll go back first." Sam simply smiled at her and


    looked at Kevin. Afterwards, he already left the house.


    Anne and Kevin were the only ones that were left in the vi.


    "I didn''t expect that it was you who saved me." Kevin was about to hug her, but she took a step back


    andpletely refused.


    "Kevin, don''t change the way you are to me too much. I can''t ept it. I know you want to thank me,


    but you can just do it in your heart. Don''t touch me. I will feel awkward," she said in an indifferent tone


    and went back to her room to have a rest.

 Chapter 172 His Enthusiasm

    Chapter 172 His Enthusiasm


    Although Kevin was mncholic, he was merry deep down in his heart.


    It took a lot of ups and downs for him to understand how worthwhile Anne was.


    Today, even though Anne refused him, he was determined because he wanted to win the woman he


    loved. If all else failed, hisst resort would be to overindulge her until she agreed.


    As the night fell into darkness, Kevin couldn''t help but smile,


    because he couldn''t get a hold of his enthusiasm when he envisioned the peaceful and happy life with


    Anne in the future.


    However, the person that went running in his mind had already fallen asleep.


    The next morning, the clock ticked eight. Anne was awakened by the ring sunshine. The sun had


    risen very high outside, illuminating the room with silhouettes and making it as warm as a cup of coffee.


    She looked at her watch and felt a sense of peculiarity. The baby didn''t cry today, and the nanny didn''t


    knock at the door.


    She put on her slippers and went out. In the living room, she saw Kevin holding the baby and feeding


    him with a milk bottle. His gentle expression looked like a loving father at first sight.


    As she saw this, a sudden smile appeared on her face. Did Kevin really change? But that didn''t matter


    to her. She only cared about the baby''s contentment and welfare in the future.


    "Come and have breakfast," Kevin invited.


    It was not until then that Anne noticed the prepared breakfast on the table, which were toasted slices of


    bread, hot milk, and rice porridge warming up in the electric rice cooker.


    But they all looked unappetizing.


    "Did you cook these?" pointing at the bread, Anne asked.


    "Yes, how did you know?" Kevin was delighted. Did Anne pay attention to him all the time and that was


    why she could distinguish what he cooked?


    However, Kevin''s happiness onlysted until Anne spoke. "That''s because what you have done looks


    awful."


    She was right. The nanny couldn''t have made such an unappetizing breakfast.


    Kevin''s face suddenly became red as he felt embarrassed. The nanny beside him tittered and said,


    "When I was cooking today, Mr. Kevin said that he wanted to cook by himself. It was very thoughtful of


    him to take the initiative to cook, so I let him be."


    With some realization, it suddenly urred to Anne that when Kevin cooked for her for the first time,


    she was exhrated by the romantic experience. She thought that Kevin had feelings for her, butter


    she found it was not the case at all.


    "I¡¯m sure looks can be deceiving." Anne nodded and picked one up.


    She took a bite and frowned. Sure enough, it tasted as bad as she thought. It was clear that cooking


    wasn¡¯t Kevin¡¯s forte. He even burnt the toast like a nk of wood.


    "Why are you here anyway? Aren¡¯t you needed at work?" Anne asked curiously.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    However, Kevin was calm and said, "It''s getting cold recently, so I postponed the work for half an hour.


    There''s no need to be in a hurry."


    Anne looked at the clock and said, "It¡¯s already eight twenty. You still have forty minutes left, but I think


    you should go as soon as possible."


    "Actually, it''s no big deal if I skip the day," Kevin hinted in a gentle voice.


    However, Anne had already taken the baby to the nursery, where the sound of her luby and the


    baby¡¯s adorable cooing could be heard from time to time.


    After finishing his words, Kevin smiled faintly and then went to work.


    In the AN Group building.


    Everyone was buried in their work when they suddenly heard a car pull over just now.


    From behind a row of green nts, Daniel raised his head to see who it was. He felt that someone was


    going to be unlucky, but it was Kevin he saw.


    "He just arrived?" Daniel was stunned and said incredulously.


    But it was true. He had nevere sote.


    "What are you looking at? Aren¡¯t you all busy with something?" Kevin''s beaming face suddenly turned


    cold, and everyone shivered.


    "Work hard, or your sry will take the blow from your cking off." After saying that, Daniel followed


    Kevin upstairs.


    When Kevin arrived at his office, he went straight to his chair, sat down, and opened the document


    ced on his table. He examined the room''s interior, feeling that the surroundings were boringly empty


    and deste.


    Except for the grey curtains, there was a ck table, his seat, and the stillness in the air. Kevin


    furrowed his brows.


    "Where are the sulent nts here?" Kevin asked.


    "I moved them out," Daniel answered.


    Kevin''s face darkened. "Who told you to move them out? Put them back here."


    His imperative tone made Daniel panic. "Okay, I will do it right away."


    Daniel walked out quickly. When he went out, he was so distressed that he wanted to ram his head into


    the brick wall. He curled his lips and seemed to be about to cry. "Have I offended the president


    recently?" he whispered.


    Considering his loyalty and dedication, he shouldn¡¯t worry a dime. He had always been obedient to his


    boss. How could he offend Kevin?


    Although he felt wronged, Daniel still moved severalrge sulent nts back into Kevin''s office. The


    door of the office was temporarily open. When he saw the faint smile on Kevin''s face, he was very


    confused. Did the president encounter something happy? Did he win the lottery?


    At the thought of this, Daniel pped himself hard in the head. The president was ridiculously rich


    himself. Why would he need to win a lottery?


    "Mr. Kevin, here are the sulent nts you requested." Daniel put the nts into the office with a


    careful smile on his face.


    "Okay, just leave them there." Kevin continued to read the document, but his tone was softer.


    This made Daniel intrigued, but he knew that Kevin was moody, so he was not surprised.


    "Mr. Kevin, I''ve finished my tasks. If there''s nothing else, I''ll go ahead." As he spoke, Daniel was about


    to run away, but Kevin snapped his fingers and closed the document.


    "Wait a minute. Book two tickets for me," said Kevin.


    "Right away. Are you going to negotiate with SUN Company in Europe? Isn''t it too early to book now?


    The meeting is scheduled to happen in two weeks," Daniel said.


    Kevin smiled. "No, I am going to Maldives."


    Daniel''s eyes widened and his mouth was wide open. It took him a moment toe back to his


    senses. He said in awe, "Okay, of course, I''ll book the tickets right away."


    In the QS Group building.


    The style of the meeting room was simple, but it gave people a sense of ease. Anne sat by the window,


    supporting her chin with her hand. It was a beautiful sight to behold and it seemed as if she was


    integrated with the scenery outside the clear ss.


    "Hello, Miss Anne."


    The man reached out his hand to Anne with a smile.


    "Are you Mr. Trey?" Anne asked politely.


    The man didn''t say anything. He just raised his eyebrows and looked very gentle. It could be seen that


    he was very kind.


    "This is my new design. Please have a look." With a confident smile on her face, Anne unfolded her


    design paper.


    "The design here uses break auger. It is not outstanding, but it gives people a subtle sense of luxury.


    And the reason why the design of this piece is in such a shape is not just for aesthetic, but also


    because it makes the ring appear light and not bulky, suitable for the modern youth who are trying to


    keep it simple." Anne spoke out her thoughts and gained Trey Mu''s approval.


    "Miss Anne, can I ask you a personal question?" Trey Mu smiled gently and asked courteously.


    Lowering her eyes, Anne didn''t know what part about her design unsatisfied Trey Mu, but she still said,


    "You can ask as long as you want."


    "It''s known to all that you are the former wife of Kevin, the CEO of AN Group. Now even if you are not a


    couple, you have a deep rtionship with each other. So, I want to know why you want to sell your


    design to ourpany." This made Trey Mu very curious.


    Sure enough, everyone asked the same questions in their heads.


    Anne just gave a charming smile and said, "Mr. Trey, the rumor is facious. I did marry the president


    of AN Group, but we divorced after some time. Now, the only reason we are still in touch with each


    other is that Kevin and I have a child."


    Hearing that, Trey Mu frowned. "Since you are the mother of the child, the present of the AN Group


    should treat you well with an abundance of support. Why do you still want to work outside to design?"


    This was the question Trey Mu was most curious.


    With a calm smile, Anne said, "That''s different. Although I do have a rtionship with Kevin, I can''t


    depend on him. What''s prouder than relying on my own ability to live in this world?"


    When Anne spoke, she didn''t feel ufortable at all. Instead, she looked calm andposed, which


    surprised Trey Mu.


    "Miss Anne, I appreciate you very much. Your design is also very satisfactory to me. This design will be


    temporarily adopted by us, but if there is anything that needs to be improved in the future, please


    cooperate with us." Trey Mu smiled from the bottom of his heart.


    "Yes, it''s for sure. Thank you, Mr. Trey," said Anne.


    "You don''t need to thank me. You are recognized by me on your own prowess. Miss Anne, nice to meet


    you," said Trey Mu.


    The two of them had amon view on this, so their conversation went very well.


    After the meeting, the smile at the corners of Anne''s mouth was dazzling. Her efforts had finally gained


    something. Even without Kevin in the future, she could manage to support the baby by herself.


    It was already three o''clock in the afternoon when Anne came back home.


    It was a nice warm, sunny day. The temperature was not scorching. Anne got out of the taxi and


    walked briskly on the path to the door, but the gleam on her face did not decrease.


    She pushed the door open and walked in. She saw the babysitter pushing the stroller and lowering the


    gauze in front of the baby''s stroller to block the sunshine, and the baby was giggling in the stroller.


    Anne was in a better mood.


    "Is my baby behaving well today?" asked Anne.


    Seeing her baby growing up day by day, she was very proud as a mother. Who wouldn''t be pleased to


    see their child be healthy?


    "The baby is very obedient today. He has eaten a little more than before. It seems that he is getting


    taller." The nanny also loved this cute child.


    "Well, take good care of him. I have something to do. I''ll take care of him for you when you are going to


    prepare supper," Anne touched the rosy cheek of the baby and said with a smile.


    "Okay," the nanny said.


    After getting the nanny''s reply, Anne went straight to her bedroom and continued to modify her ring


    design.


    She refashioned the design deliberately and forgot to keep track of the time. It was indeed very difficult


    to decide alterations to a design. After she finished it, she felt worn out and sore all over her body.


    When she looked at the watch, she realized it was half past six.


    "Oh, no! The nanny must have been waiting for a long time." Anne immediately put on her slippers and


    walked out. She went downstairs and couldn''t seem to reckon their whereabouts. She looked


    everywhere, but it had been quite a while and they were nowhere to be found.

 Chapter 173 Maldives

    Chapter 173 Maldives


    Anne already checked on every room to look for her baby. She went to her child''s room, the balcony,


    the living room, and even to Kevin''s room, but she still couldn''t find him.


    When she heard the sound of running water in the kitchen, she thought that the nanny was there.


    "Maybe the nanny saw that I didn''te out, so she took the baby to the kitchen," she murmured to


    herself and let out a sigh of relief.


    However, when she arrived at the kitchen, she didn''t see the baby. The only one who was in the kitchen


    was the nanny.


    "Where is the baby?" Anne asked with a hint of anxiety in her tone.


    At this time, she had caught the nanny''s attention. When the nanny saw her, she was a little surprised.


    "The baby was taken away by Mr. Kevin. Didn''t he tell you?"


    The nanny was flustered when she knew that Anne didn''t know where her baby was. She thought that


    Kevin had already told her about taking the baby with him so she felt just fine with it.


    "No. Wait a minute. I''ll call him." Anne felt the urge to confront Kevin through a phone call to ask why


    he took the baby away.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "You don''t have to call me. I''m back." Just when she was about to dial his number, a familiar voice was


    heard in the kitchen. She immediately turned around when she recognized that it was Kevin who just


    came. However, to her surprise, there was no baby in his arms.


    "Kevin, where have you taken the baby? Why didn''t you tell me about it?" she frowned and asked in a


    reproachful tone.


    "His grandmother just misses him, so I took him away with me. I will let him stay there for a few days


    and fetch him after." Kevin smiled lightly trying to calm Anne down.


    But, his words only made her more worried.


    "Then, you should have discussed it with me. As the mother of the baby, don''t I have the right to know


    where my baby is going?" She vented all her anger on Kevin. He was a bit stunned to hear her like this.


    She sounded so much worried that she couldn''t help but feel irritated.


    "I''m sorry, but the baby will be fine. My mom likes him so much." Kevin patted her shoulder and


    comforted her.


    However, Anne seemed not in the mood to appreciate hisfort. She turned her body away from him


    and he missed her shoulder when he was about to pat on it again.


    "Okay, I''m going to bed," she said shortly and averted her eyes coldly. She just wanted to go back and


    have a rest.


    All of a sudden, the nanny spoke. "But the dinner is almost ready."


    "No, thanks. I''m not hungry. I''ll be fine after a rest." After saying that, Anne quickly went back to her


    room.


    "Don''t mind her." Kevin turned his eyes to the nanny and spoke indifferently.


    The nanny thought that he was angry with how Anne treated him earlier, but in fact, he was not. He had


    a n up his sleeve and he knew that she would feel sick if she flew by air. He noticed it when he


    traveled with her by nest time.


    He took out a small bottle of perfume from his pocket. It was purple with many patterns carved on the


    delicate ss lid. He bought it for her.


    At first, he hesitated to open the door of her room. After a moment, he went straight in without knocking


    at the door. Anne shouted in surprise, "Kevin, can you knock the door before youe in?"


    She was obviously upset, especially now that she was disturbed when she was about to fall asleep. It


    made her feel worse.


    If this happened before, Kevin would surely get angry towards her. He didn''t like his efforts to be


    wasted. He thought that she was too stubborn for him to love. But it was different now, he was patient


    and he loved her even more every time he saw her pissed-off-look.


    She was like a kitten that showed its teeth and waved its ws, but he preferred her like this. He


    admired her truthfulness in being herself.


    "It seems that you can''t sleep well," Kevin said calmly. He really hadpletely changed his attitude


    towards her.


    But she was so irritated and just rolled her eyes at him.


    Of course she couldn''t sleep well. How could she have a good sleep after being disturbed by him just


    now? She seldom slept well when he was around.


    She was secretly cursing him in her heart. Suddenly, she saw him take out a small bottle from his


    pocket and sprayed it into her room. She smelled a pleasant fragrance in the room, which made her


    calm down a little.


    "What''s this?" Anne asked curiously.


    "It''s a perfume that helps you have a good sleep," Kevin said and smiled gently.


    Anne couldn''t believe that there was such kind of perfume that put one''s mind at ease.


    Suspicion was traced all over her face. Kevin just smiled and put the perfume on the headboard. "You


    must try it, but don''t sleep like a log."


    He smirked at her, which made her startled. After that, he went out and she quickly closed the door.


    She went back on her bed and was about to sleep with the quilt in her arms.


    The fragrance of the perfume was truly pleasant. Anne felt much more rxed and fell asleep


    unconsciously.


    She was sleeping until about ten o''clock at night. When she woke up, her eyes widened.


    She was surrounded by neat and clean seats, and French windows. The beautiful starry night could be


    clearly seen outside.


    What surprised her more was when she found herself in Kevin''s arms.


    She tried to escape his arms but he didn''t let her go.


    "Why did you bring me here?" She raised her eyebrows and gave him an unfriendly look.


    "As you can see, we will go abroad," Kevin answered briefly.


    But his words only made her frown. What on earth was happening with him? Why did he suddenly take


    her without permission? And how could he hold her just like that?


    "Why are we going abroad? Kevin, it''s not right for you to take me out like this. I want to go back."


    Kevin held her tighter as she struggled to break free.


    He seemed to be unusual this past few days. He grinned at her and said, "I did ask for your opinion


    before we came here."


    Anne blinked her eyes and spoke. "Nonsense. Why didn''t I know anything when you asked for my


    opinion?"


    "I said it directly to your ear that if you didn''t want to travel, you could wake up. But you haven''t," Kevin


    said and smiled teasingly.


    In fact, he was not making sense at all. If he told her that it was a trip, she wouldn''t definitelye with


    him. So he took her out carefully.


    "You sprayed the perfume on purpose, didn''t you?" He was really a crazy man. Anne felt infuriated and


    her cheeks bulged up.


    She wanted to push him down and kick him so hard, but his eyes seemed to be fixated on her while


    she was acting so cute in his sight.


    "That''s a gift for you. Did you like it?" Kevin stroked her hair slowly.


    He felt really triumphant when his n turned out sessful. God knew how hard it was for him to


    subdue a stubborn woman like her.


    "No," Anne said frankly.


    But she regretted what she just said. What made her refuse in such a blunt manner? She was like a


    teenager who was ying hard to get in front of him.


    "I don''t want to travel. Kevin, I want to go back." This time, she spoke calmly and lowered her eyes.


    "But I have to go. What should I do?" Kevin pinched her nose.


    Anne didn''t want to be treated like this. She was no longer a teenager. How could a strong woman like


    her hide in others'' arms like a little girl?


    "Then put me down. I''ll go back myself," said Anne in a loud voice and looked at him sharply.


    Kevin put her on the ground, but she felt her feet cold. It turned out that Kevin didn''t bring shoes for her


    when he took her out.


    "Kevin, are you serious about taking me out with no shoes on my feet? How cruel you are!" Anne just


    thought that it was just a part if his stupid show. She stared at him with her fiery eyes, as if she was


    about to unleash the anger inside her.


    "I forgot to bring them with me. I''m sorry. I said I would carry you. Why do you insist toe down?"


    He picked her up again and was about to get on the ne.


    Anne spoke stoically. "Even if I don''t wear shoes, I have to go back. Put me down quickly."


    No matter how many times she insisted to go back, there was no way for her to do so. The two of them


    had arrived at the boarding gate. Kevin already had teased her enough. He enjoyed staring at her


    murderous look, because he found it cute. He suddenly leaned on her and pressed his lips on to hers.


    Anne''s eyes widened. How could he do this? When their lips touched, it was as if she got an electric


    shock, and her body was activated all throughout.


    When they arrived at the cabin, she heard everyone''sughter. It seemed that Kevin must have


    attracted their attention. She was too embarrassed to say another word, so she just nestled


    comfortably in his arms. However, she had a hard time calming her heart that was pounding fast at the


    moment.


    "The ne takes off now. Have a nice trip." After the broadcast, Anne felt the ne take off.


    She just stared at the beautiful sky in the night. Her eyes dazzled when she looked at how the stars


    and the moon brightened up the night.


    She deliberately avoided looking at Kevin, because she was afraid that he would see the amusement in


    her. In fact, when he had kissed her earlier, she felt so good. Her mind seemed to have always


    contradicted with her heart. No matter how many times he had hurt her, she still couldn''t help but like


    him. It was actually difficult for her to control.


    Due to the mess she had been into, she looked somehow untidy. Kevin, on the other side, felt relieved,


    because atst there was really no turning back for Anne.


    It was already in the middle of the night. Some of the passengers had fallen asleep. Anne shifted her


    eyes from the window and caught Kevin looking at her.


    "Where are we going?" she asked with a hint of uneasiness in his tone.


    "Maldives," Kevin turned his head to him and said unnaturally.


    In fact, he was usually busy with work and he had never been to Maldives. He just heard that it was a


    perfect ce to visit and most girls wanted to go there, so he thought that Anne wouldn''t hate it at


    least.


    Anne felt restless when she knew the ce where they were going. She didn''t expect that Kevin would


    take her there. It was actually true that every girl wanted to go there. She also dreamt of it when she


    was a child. Well, it was ultimately a beautiful ce to visit, and to find oneself. How she had hoped


    that she could go there with her Mr. Right then!


    But now, she didn''t want to go there at all. She felt that it carried the hope of her youth. She felt nothing


    but sadness in their entire trip.


    She was pleased with the fact that Kevin was really good to her now. It softened her heart a bit


    receiving the kindness he had shown, regardless whether he did it to make up to her or merely for the


    sake of the kid.


    Anne had mastered to adapt to other people''s indifference towards her. Now that she had another


    person by her side, she felt a little afraid that she might be used to his presence and forget how strong


    she had been in dealing with vicious people. She didn''t want to be so dependent on others.


    ''Anne, you''re so ridiculous!''


    she said to herself and shook his head slightly.


    She couldn''t look into Kevin''s eyes, so she just pretended to be sleepy, butter on, she really fell


    asleep.


    Kevin stared at her angelic face. His eyes swept across the dark sky. He realized how much he loved


    her. He was lost in thought as the affection in his eyes deepened.

 Chapter 174 In The Hotel

    Chapter 174 In The Hotel


    It was early in the morning when the ne arrived in Maldives. Kevin had been watching over the


    sleeping Anne for almost nine hours. He ignored the faint, dark circles that were formed under his eyes


    because he couldn''t get enough of looking at her throughout the night.


    "Here''s your luggage, sir. We have arrived at our destination. Please wake up your wife," the


    stewardess reminded courteously.


    The man waved his hand and said, "It''s alright. Just put that here first."


    The suitcase was only filled with her necessities that he could afford to buy again. She slept so soundly


    beside him so he took his time and admired her sleeping figure.


    "Noted, sir. You are really good to your wife. Have a good trip!"


    The woman continued to sleep even after they had arrived at the hotel.


    Kevin carried her to their room and carefully covered her with a nket. Once he put her down, he


    looked past the window. The night-view of Maldives was breath-taking, and the city lights gave their


    room a romantic atmosphere.


    It was too bad that the woman was still asleep. After a while, she kicked the nket subconsciously


    and exposed her fair skin in the process. It seemed like she felt warm under the thin covering. Kevin


    smiled at her antics and kissed her forehead gently. Without her usual temper and stubbornness, she


    was very lovely.


    It was already seven o''clock in the morning when she woke up. Her mind went haywire when she saw


    Kevin under the quilt in a bathrobe. Her dress was also in a mess. She woke him up and asked, "Kevin,


    what did you do to me?"


    She hid her body under his confused gaze. He creased his forehead at how she greeted his morning.


    She looked adorable as she hid under the nket. Her cheeks were tinted red out of anger after her


    rest was interrupted. The strap of her dress fell off her shoulder, revealing her fair skin.


    She didn''t look like a mother who had just given birth at all. She was just a young girl.


    The man swallowed inaudibly at the sight of her. "How can you be so sure that I did something to you?"


    he asked.


    He approached her with a sly smile on his face as the woman slowly backed away from him.


    "You didn''t?" She gave him a skeptical look.


    As he saw her frustrated face, his smile grew wider. "It turns out that you like me so much that you''ve


    been expecting me to do something to you. Shall I fulfill your wish?"


    He asked suggestively. Anne frowned and backed away further. "No."


    She squeaked when she reached the edge of the bed. She almost fell but Kevin was agile enough and


    managed to catch her in time.


    She opened her eyes when her back didn''te in contact with the floor and found his face


    undeniably close to hers.


    There was a spark between them, the kind of spark that even strangers of the opposite sex wouldn''t be


    able to ignore. What was more, they already had a child together, and Kevin wasn''t that annoying now.


    She closed her eyes tightly but she made up her mind that she would kick him if he decided to do


    something to her.


    She opened her eyes when she felt him release her to the bed gently. She frowned at the man who sat


    on the chair opposite their bed.


    "I won''t do anything to you right now because you have to go out and enjoy our little escapade," he


    said affectionately. "But if you really want to, I''ll satisfy you when wee back." His cocky expression


    made her annoyed so she rolled her eyes at him.


    "Where are my clothes?" she asked after she nced at the wrinkled dress she had on.


    "Here!" He threw her a suitcase. "Choose what you want to wear."


    She opened the suitcase and found all kinds of attires she never had. There were beach dresses, retro


    slippers, and even undergarments.


    She was almost sure that these were not her clothes because they were all branded. ''Did he buy all of


    these for me?''


    "These are not my clothes," she said.


    She frowned at the expensive garments in the suitcase. Her rtionship with Kevin wasplicated


    and thest thing she wanted was for her to owe him too much.


    "You don''t like them?" He frowned. "I''ll just buy you different ones."


    He didn''t know what kind of clothes women preferred. All he did was take out the most expensive


    garments from exclusive stores. His woman deserved the best after all.


    "No, no. Just return these, Kevin." She didn''t want to pay for all these expensive clothes


    Even though she was also a daughter of the Ye n nominally, her life was not luxurious.


    "Why should I return them? Just throw them away then we can buy you new ones," he answered.


    "That''s not what I mean." She sighed at his way of wasting money. "I like them all," she resigned. Her


    face showed no emotion but deep inside, she wanted to beat him to death.


    She nced at the suitcase once again and chose a white, long beach dress with a simple design and


    a pair of sandals.


    She stood up to change but it seemed like this hotel was meant to please young couple. If not, why


    would everything look transparent?


    She frowned and covered her eyes out of embarrassment.


    "Kevin, can you go out for a bit?" she asked.


    "Why do I have to go out?" She gritted her teeth at his attempt to act innocent. She red at him and


    went to the bathroom.


    She heaved a relieved sigh when the ss in the bathroom was notpletely transparent. Without


    further ado, she began to undress.


    Kevin nced at her faint silhouette from time to time. Although she had a petite body, her proportion


    was perfect.


    He looked at her silently and motionlessly, afraid to make any sound that would disturb her.


    He stared at her in astonishment when she came out of the bathroom. He was surprised because he


    was so used to seeing her wear mature clothes. She usually wore dark-colored ones since she


    preferred to be intimidating. It was the first time that he had seen her in a light-colored dress.


    He thought that she actually looked prettier in light-colored clothes, since they matched her skin well.


    The ankle-length dress hugged her body perfectly and showed her curves softly.


    Her bare feet on the wooden floor looked so small that the toes came out as cute.


    Kevin was amazed at how beautiful she was.


    "Before we go, I think you should change your clothes first." She frowned at his suit. It would look out-


    of-ce and he would die under the scorching heat of Maldives.


    "Do I have to change?" he asked innocently. He didn''t know anything about the ce. He chose this


    ce because he found out that women loved it here.


    She opened his luggage and finally found only three pieces of men''s clothing.


    "You can wear this." She chose a shirt and waved it in front of him.


    Kevin frowned at the shirt on her hand. "I won''t wear that," he refused adamantly.


    How could he wear such a shirt with a cartoon design?


    A smile appeared on Anne''s face as she imagined him in this type of shirt.


    She looked around again and found a in shirt with a casual trouser.


    "You can change into this if you don''t like that one." She pointed at the cartoon-printed shirt. It was rare


    for her to talk to him kindly but he quickly ruined that with his banter.


    "Do you want me to change inside so that you can ogle at me as you please?" His arrogant voice


    resonated in the room.


    Anne frowned at his cockiness. "What''s so good about you? Besides, you can''t see anything through


    the ss."


    "Too bad because I saw you clearly when you changed your clothes. You have a nice figure, by the


    way," he teased.


    She clenched her fists but he quickly wrapped his hands around them. "Are you embarrassed? You


    don''t have to be because I''ve seen your body too many times,"


    he said mischievously and quickly ran into the bathroom to change his clothes.


    Flustered, she found it hard to deal with an affectionate Kevin. She preferred the cold one who hated


    her.


    Still, she couldn''t help but smile whenever she thought of him.


    She was pulled out of her trance when the doorbell rang. She opened the door and saw a beautiful


    woman outside.


    "This is specially designed for couples in the hotel."


    She handed out a gift and Anne quickly took it. She wasn''t aware that there was such a freebie in the


    hotel.


    When Kevin came out, she handed it to him. "This is yours," she said.


    Since he was the one who booked the hotel, everything belonged to him.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    His expression turned strange after he unwrapped the present. "Do you really want it so bad?"


    Confused at his question, she walked toward him and saw three boxes of condoms.


    "Don''t misunderstand, Kevin. I didn''t buy those. The hotel gave them to us." Heughed at her


    defensiveness.


    He wanted Anne to warm up to him and that was why he brought her here. He was willing to do


    anything because he liked her a lot.


    "Let''s go." He put down the things on the table and pulled her out of the room.


    The weather outside was good. The sky was blue and the scenery was beautiful. The embarrassing


    things that happened in the hotel room quickly dissipated from their mind as they trailed on their way.


    Anne realized that she should just enjoy the ce even if she was forced toe here.

 Chapter 175 A Great Pair

    Chapter 175 A Great Pair


    Anne and Kevin walked side by side. The man was handsome and the woman was beautiful and


    elegant. Both of them made a great pair which instantly attracted many people''s attention.


    Kevin came over and held Anne''s hand as she walked in front of him. When she realized what had


    happened, she forgot that she rejected Kevin.


    But he did not say anything. He looked into the distance as if he did not care.


    Anne frowned and did not utter a word either. She just let him hold her hand, but this time it was not as


    natural as before she noticed he was doing that.


    Their warm hands touched, making her very nervous. Her palm kept sweating.


    Fortunately, a cool sea breeze blew over, eliminating the heat from her body.


    "The ground here is very low," said Anne, furrowing her brows.


    Most areas were only one meter above the sea level. There was a perception of privacy and istion


    when she was on this ind, but she feared that this kind of beauty would be devoured.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Well, global warming causes the sea level to rise recently. In less than a century, this ce will be


    drowned in the water. All the beauty and civilization here will be hidden deep." Kevin looked at the


    terrain and instantly estimated the situation of Maldives.


    Anne felt a little regretful that such a lovely ce would vanish.


    "I''m heartbroken that such a magnificent natural scenery would disappear." She felt sad.


    "Of course, but you can try to enjoy its beauty while it still exists," Kevin said with a smile.


    She used to yearn for this ce since it was the dream of most girls. Now, she liked this ce spot


    even more because she cherished it in her heart.


    The two of them strolled together across the stunning beach. The sea from afar intersected with the


    sky. It seemed like the sky was guarding the sea.


    Anne looked back and saw colorful shells in different sizes on the shore.


    "These shells are so beautiful."


    Although most of the time, she was cold, steady, and apathetic, ever since she came to Maldives, her


    feminine side seemed to return.


    Kevin liked the change in Anne''s behavior very much. Wearing casual clothes, he looked more like a


    bright boy.


    "Well, you can pick some up and keep them as a souvenir," he said.


    Anne knitted her brows, "I don''t like to keep them as a souvenir, because the best image of it is already


    in my heart."


    Knowing that she would give the exact answer, Kevin was not surprised, but said, "I heard that making


    a bracelet or a wind-bell out of shells will be more pleasing to the children."


    "Really?" Sure enough, when it came to the baby, Anne''s attention would always be captivated. She


    looked like a child that was eager to have a try.


    "I''m not sure, but you''ll know when you give it a try," replied Kevin.


    Then, she wandered through the beach to find shells for her dear baby.


    The sea wind blew gently, swinging her white dress. The corner of her garment fluttered as she smiled


    faintly. Her slightly yellow hair danced in the wind. She was like a person in a picture scroll.


    Kevin was mesmerized by the scene in front of him. He took his phone out and captured the most


    beautiful look of Anne.


    "Kevin, do you think this one looks good?" she asked.


    "It looks good," he replied.


    "What about this one?"


    "Not bad."


    "Why do you keep on saying each one I show you is good?" Anne was a little pissed. She used


    Kevin of not caring.


    However, he smiled dotingly and said, "Because the ones you choose are all lovely."


    Sadly, Anne rolled his eyes at him as a response. Although she knew his statement was nonsense, her


    frozen heart seemed to warm up slowly as if by the high temperature there in Maldives.


    The two of them strolled from morning to noon. The sun slowly became scorching. Even though she


    held an umbre in her hand, Anne still felt the sand under her feet burn.


    "Let''s go back."


    She could not take the heat anymore. She backed under the open umbre and felt much better


    without the sunlight touching her skin.


    "Wait a minute."


    Kevin turned down Anne''s suggestion. Instead, he looked around.


    It made her puzzled. "What are you looking at?"


    Kevin did not answer and ran directly to another umbre. He could see that some people were having


    barbecues under it.


    He gestured with his hands and soon came over with a bag and tinfoil.


    "Are you hungry?" asked Kevin.


    At the same time, Anne''s stomach began to growl. She had not eaten anything sincest night, so she


    was surely hungry.


    "A little." Anne pretended not to care about it.


    Then he took a deep look at her and unfolded the package. There were raw bacon, lettuce, and cream


    in it, but the cream had liquefied due to the high temperature.


    Seeing this, Anne could not calm down. Was Kevin going to cook on the beach? But they did not have


    a fire or a grill. How was he going to do that?


    Under the sun, he ttened the tinfoil and divided it into several parts, wrapping the bacon, lettuce, and


    cream respectively. He fastened the tinfoil and put the food on the beach. Then hey alongside with


    Anne on a simple chair.


    "Were you cooking just now?" asked Anne.


    She had never thought that food could be cooked like that.


    "Yes, when I was studying abroad, I went to a tropical country with my friends. That''s how they cook."


    Kevin smiled slightly, as if he had gotten used to seeing her surprised look.


    "Then what other methods do you know about cooking?" All of a sudden, Anne felt that Kevin had a lot


    of secrets that she could discover from time to time.


    She was dismayed that she could not resist the feeling of being close to him.


    "I don''t know. My friends were the ones who cook, but I found it delicious. You can have a tasteter."


    The two kept talking, and time seemed to pass rapidly. Half an hour had passed with a twinkling of an


    eye. Hence, Kevin went to get the tinfoil.


    He held the food wrapped in the tinfoil carefully, which made Anneugh.


    It was difficult for her not to notice Kevin''s clumsy look, but when he threw a tinfoil bag to her, she could


    not smile anymore. It was really hot!


    "Oh my God! How did you bring it here?" said Anne in a loud voice.


    She flipped his hand subconsciously and saw that his hand was red.


    "Doesn''t it hurt?" Anne felt guilty.


    "It''s okay. These are just minor injuries. Have a try." There were five tinfoil bags in total, and after they


    unwrapped it, the food was enough for three people to eat.


    Kevin left three bags and distributed the other two to the people under the umbre to thank them for


    their help.


    As she looked at his figure on the beach, the smile on her lips slowly extended. Despite the burning


    heat of the sun, he still appeared to be fresh in Anne''s eyes, as if the sun took care not to shine on him


    too much.


    When he handed the food out, he waved at her right away. The people who had tasted the food gave


    Anne a thumbs up.


    Five minutester, Kevin came back and asked her to taste it.


    There were cream and bacon on the lettuce. The freshness of the green leaves was mixed with the


    thick bacon vored cream, which was savory.


    "It''s delicious." Anne could not help but praise.


    Kevin, on the other hand, had been watching her eat. He could not help but smile when he saw that


    she was enjoying the food that he had prepared.


    After both of them finished their meal, the temperature reached the highest on the beach in the day.


    The people sitting opposite to them saw what Kevin did and began to follow suit to roast food on the


    beach, which Anne found hrious.


    When they had everything at home, the meal he cooked tasted terrible. It was astonishing that he could


    produce such appetizing food by himself when they had nothing at hand.


    A period of thirty minutester, the heat began to fade away, and the scorching wind became cool


    again.


    Anne did not feel uneasy as before and more people wereing to the beach.


    At the same moment, she simply took off her shoes and stepped on the sand. There were asionally


    small gravel in the sand, but very few. It did not bother her even if it prickled her sole.


    After a whole day''s sunshine, Anne''s skin turned red. As she stood by the sea and looked at the gentle


    waves, she felt a cool sensation on her arm.


    "What''s this?" When she turned around, she found that Kevin was applying something on her.


    The frigidness immediately eased the difort caused by the exposure to the sun.


    "It''s a treatment for the sunburn. Don''t move, or else the recovery will slow down," he warned.


    At this point, Kevin''s soft handsome face was very close to hers. The sun at the distance slowly slid to


    the sea, as if they had stepped on it. Everything around them was beautiful.


    Some soft part in Anne''s heart was touched. She suddenly smiled meekly and sweetly, which stunned


    Kevin.


    Now, the person he loved was by his side. He could not help but get close to her, just wanting to kiss


    her gorgeous lips.


    They could only see each other in their eyes. With the cool sea wind, the rosy clouds in the sky, and


    the deep blue sea, the emotions hidden in their hearts stirred.


    However, Kevin failed in his attempt to kiss her.


    As there were more people approaching, it became noisy for a moment.


    Kevin was interrupted by a shriek. Then, he saw a big stranded on the beach.


    Two people pushed the fish into the water. While Anne was lost in thought when she saw them, he


    frowned in displeasure.


    "It turns out that the most beautiful thing in Maldives was not just the scenery." Anne stared at them.


    In fact, she rarely had the chance to go out for fun. As soon as she got rid of the Ye n, she came to


    the Fu Family. After that, she was busy fighting for the custody of the baby. Today was the happiest day


    of her life.


    Even though the man beside her couldn''t give her a full sense of security, she was in a good mood now


    that she was brought to a ce she had never been to before.

 Chapter 176 Changing Her

    Chapter 176 Changing Her


    It was getting dark, but Kevin had no intentions to go back to the hotel. How could he go to sleep and


    shut his eyes at a beautiful night such as this? Anne had been in high spirits all day long.


    He believed that he could melt Anne''s heart and change her stubbornness. If a woman refused to yield


    in front of a man, then one thing is for sure: She felt that the man was not good enough to be with her.


    "Let''s go back," said Anne with a smile.


    "Don''t be in a hurry. You will have plenty of time to sleep when we get back." Kevin tickled Anne''s nose


    lovingly. His doting manner distracted Anne.


    "Then where are we going? We spent the day all over here." Anne frowned and wondered what he was


    up to.


    "Come with me. I¡¯ll show you something." He held her hand and walked to the other side of the beach.


    Turning a corner on the beach, Anne was in awe to see a ray of bioluminescent light glowing as the


    current sshed in the deep sea on its way to the shore. It was so beautiful and bizarre.


    "Is this the famous bioluminescent beach?" Anne asked excitedly.


    She had only heard of it when she was very young, but she wasn''t so sure if it truly existed. But from


    where she stood, she finally saw it with her own eyes.


    "Do you like it?" Kevin lowered his head and asked with a gentle smile, staring at the woman he loved.


    "I love it. It''s like a dream. It¡¯s so beautiful." As she stared at the glowing beach, the smile on Anne''s


    face widened and wouldn''t disappear for a while.


    "Now that we are here, let''s take a close look," said Kevin.


    He towed Anne over to the water like pulling a child, but Anne was a little reluctant to go.


    "Is that even allowed?" asked Anne.


    It turned out that she was afraid of ruining this beautiful moment.


    "Don''t worry. It''s not forbidden. It''s not the most beautiful time to be here, so there are a few people


    here, but more people willeter in tours. Also, some people don¡¯t even know this ce exists."


    It''s true, in Maldives, there was a lot of scenery everywhere. People had filled their eyes enough for a


    day, so they might note here.


    "Very well," Anne replied calmly.


    The two sat side by side in the middle of the magical beach.


    From afar, they looked like a couple from the heavens, nestled with each other, dreamy and beautiful.


    The bioluminescent light was like a huge light band scattered across the ocean as bright as the Milky


    Way.


    "Anne. I just hope you can be happy every day. You don''t have to be as weary as before," said Kevin


    as he held her shoulder in the dark as the night peaked.


    But he saw that Anne immediately returned to her indifferent attitude like a switch. She seemingly felt


    that it was not appropriate.


    "I''m sorry. You don''t have to say that again. I''m who I am and I won''t change at all." After saying that,


    she ran straight into the fluorescent shore.


    Her feet were wet because of the damped fine sand. Her footprints glowed like a runway, and she


    looked isted in the incandescent light. Kevin admired her from a distance and after a while, he let


    out a deep sigh.


    He followed Anne and walked side by side with her. If Anne marched too fast, he would imitate her


    pace and never let her wander alone.


    The truth was that she was conflicted about this trip. If Kevin treated her like this before she was


    disappointed in anything about him, she would not put on guard against him at all.


    But she had experienced too much. If something good happened in front of her, she would take it as a


    sign of the worsting. She couldn''t ept Kevin in her heart because she believed that everything


    would turn out bad.


    "Don''t follow me. Let me walk by myself." It seemed that Anne was used to her solitude wherein no one


    cared about nor understood her. When the warmth came, she subconsciously wanted to push it away.


    Kevin said, "If you think you can''t ept me being a husband to you, why won¡¯t you at least treat me


    as a father of your child?"


    Anne kept silent. She knew that he had changed a lot because of her, but love was not enough. It could


    not represent a person''s character. If a person hurt her, she would forgive but not forget. She would


    refuse to get close to him and make herself vulnerable again. This was what her heart told her to do


    and she could do nothing to change it.


    "All right," she said.


    "You don¡¯t have to stress about it, you know. Let¡¯s just enjoy this beautiful moment under the stars.


    Check this out." Kevin turned her body to face their footsteps.


    The shoreline of fluorescent beach glimmered the name of Anne.


    It was exceptionally dazzling to see under the starry night.


    It seemed that Kevin''s eyes were twinkled with tenderness, which melted the devotion of his entire life


    into the name, Anne Luo.


    "Thank you," said Anne in a low voice.


    A mesmerizing scene like that would be treasured in her heart forever.


    "You''re wee. I''m here to take care of you on behalf of my baby," Kevin said casually in order to


    make Anne feel at ease.


    But he knew in fact that Anne still liked him. He didn''t realize it before, but now he understood.


    He held Anne''s hand and slowly tucked her in a warm embrace.


    "I know you still hate me. If it weren''t for the baby, maybe we wouldn''t have the chance to meet again.


    But please, don''t push me away. I love you very much, not for the baby, but because of who you are. I


    admit that I was deceived by others before and thought you were a bad person, but now, you are the


    one I love most."


    It was such a beautiful night, with the interster of stars, the cold night wind, and a luminescent beach.


    It was the right ce and the right time for expressing his love for her.


    Kevin''s sudden confession of love was beyond Anne''s expectation.


    She was still in a trance when Kevin held her tightly and gave her a sweet gentle kiss.


    It was an out-of-this-world moment. It seemed that Anne had really forgotten what had happened


    before. She only knew that the man in front of her had once made her fall in love, and she could not


    resist him now.


    From shock to response, she pushed him away, but Kevin was still pleased. At least, she yielded to


    him.


    "Hello, everyone. This is the famous bioluminescent beach. This phenomenon is caused by


    bioluminescent organisms...."


    After a while, a loud megaphone interrupted the silence and many people came to the beach. They


    were led by the tour guide to watch the bioluminescent beach.


    Kevin and Anne smiled at each other as they were about to leave.


    The light in the hotel was on.


    When they entered, she felt the dim lights look extraordinarily affectionate tonight. She wondered if it


    was because she was in a good mood that caused her to feel so.


    Either way, Anne was so shy that she kept blushing.


    In the hotel room, Anne wanted to take a shower before going to bed, but she saw the blurry ss wall


    of the bathroom and hesitated.


    "Is there any other bathroom here?" asked Anne.


    She thought that even if there was a public bathroom, it would do. But Kevin shook his head in denial.


    "Maldives is always a ce for young couples toe. There is no such ce that you want in this


    hotel."


    Atst, regardless of whether Kevin would be angry or not, she asked in a low voice, "Can we get


    another room?"


    Kevin was stunned. He didn''t want to disappoint her. If she left, he would feel ufortable, so he


    said, "Okay, let''s ask together. I''ll take you to the new room if there''s any."


    Anne nodded. The two of them walked out together.


    After they reached the reception of the hotel, they found that the receptionist was dozing off because it


    was already eleven o''clock in the evening.


    "Hello, I want a new room," said Kevin.


    The drowsy but amodating receptionist was alerted. She shook her head and said, "I''m afraid by


    this time, all the hotel rooms are upied. I''m sorry."


    The receptionist did sound serious. The look on Anne''s face suddenly became disappointed. She


    walked back and nned to sleep directly without taking a shower. She was irritated because she


    sweated a lot today and her body was sticky.


    Noticing the annoyance on Anne''s sulking expression, Kevin said, "Go ahead and take a shower. I


    promise I won''t look at you."


    He knew what her concern was. She worried that something intimate would happen if the two of them


    stayed in the same room.


    "All right," Anne said suspiciously.


    After getting her toiletries, she went into the bathroom with a bath towel. Kevin shifted his attention to


    read thetest news of AN Group.


    The sound of the running water filled the silent room, and Kevin''s Adam''s apple tightened. He was


    really itched to turn to look at her direction, but in the end, he chose to clench his hands and resist the


    temptation.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    When Anne stepped out of the bathroom, the room was filled with her fragrance.


    "I''m done. You can go to take a shower now," said Anne.


    But still Kevin didn''t move an inch. She thought he was so caught up reading something that he didn''t


    hear her.


    "Kevin, go to take a shower." She tapped him on the shoulder.


    At this time, Kevin turned his head and saw that Anne was wearing a robe. Her hair was still dripping


    when she came out, and water drops slid down from her hair and dampened the cor of her robe.


    The nightgown was designed to fit people''s body, outlining Anne''s hourss figure.


    The light was dim. In Kevin''s eyes, in that moment, Anne had a kind of bewitching beauty.


    His kiss fell in her lips unexpectedly. Worried about where this kiss could end up with, Anne bit his lip


    and pushed him away.


    "Go to take a shower." The tension in the air made the two felt like the room seemed to have cooled a


    little.


    "Sorry, I can''t help it," said Kevin.


    Anne didn''t say anything, because she was also processing the moment. Why did she feel a little


    excited and indulgent when Kevin kissed her? Shouldn''t she take the initiative to stay away from him?


    Her heart should be as calm as water, and she shouldn''t fall in love with him no matter what he did.


    But now, she was clearly intrigued. She knew clearly how difficult it would be for the two of them to be


    together, but she still could not restrain the intense feelings in her heart just now,


    and she hated herself for being tender.


    "Just take a shower." After saying that, Anne divided the big bed into two andy on the left. Covered


    with a thin quilt, she was ready to sleep.


    When Kevin came out of the bathroom, Anne had already fallen asleep.


    Her quiet appearance was very pleasing. The toughness she had unted throughout the day suddenly


    disappeared like the moon at dawn. She looked like a lone kitten, waiting for the right person who could


    really melt her loneliness with warm embrace.

 Chapter 177 Story

    Chapter 177 Story


    Kevin wanted to hold Anne tightly in his arms so he reached out his hand. He had always dreamed of


    doing that but when he thought that she would resist, he restrained himself.


    He didn''t want to hurt her anymore. Instead, hey down beside him and settled on just staring at her.


    Seeing her beautiful face, he felt so happy.


    He smiled when Anne moved towards him and sought for warmth under the coldness of the room. He


    really wanted the moment tost forever.


    He was about to touch her but his hand was under her body. He didn''t dare to move.


    After midnight, the hotel was very quiet and the silence made everything audible.


    Anne opened her eyes and the first thing she saw was Kevin''s face. She blushed at the proximity of his


    face to hers. Realizing how close he was, she got angry immediately.


    "What are you doing here?" She clenched her jaw.


    She already made it clear to him but he was still shameless and took advantage of her She ignored the


    messy hair that covered her eyes and grabbed his cor.


    She was unaware that it was loose, and his robe started toe undone, revealing his toned chest.


    Both were surprised at the turn of events. A strange sexual tension arose between them.


    "See? It was you who crossed the boundaries," he reminded her.


    She felt like lightning struck her with the surge of embarrassment.


    She frowned when she realized that it was, indeed, her that pushed him. However, she didn''t do that


    intentionally.


    "Sorry, it was a mistake," she apologized unwillingly.


    "If that''s the case, then get up. We''re leaving," hemanded.


    "Okay!" she eximed.


    Although Maldives was a beautiful ce, it was ufortable to be here with a man who she hated


    before. She found it hard to get used to a ''Kevin'' that tried to be considerate.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    "Good, France is our next stop." As if he figured out what ran in her mind, he quickly burst her bubble.


    "Do I have to go with you? Can I just go back ahead of you?" she asked hesitantly.


    Was he nning to travel the world with her?


    "No, you cant. We''re supposed to go there together," he insisted.


    "I see,"


    Anne answered awkwardly. She knew that it was impossible to beat him in an argument. At least not in


    a foreignnd. He had a lot of tricks to deal with her if she rejected him.


    Kevin used his time efficiently and wasted none of it. On the afternoon of the next day, they arrived in


    France.


    It was autumn and the empress trees bloomed in all their glory. Their leaves helped to block the


    dazzling sunlight.


    Anne inhaled the fresh air as they walked with their suitcases. It was such an elegant ce that even if


    there was no one around, they could still feel its nobleness.


    She regretted not changing her clothes when she felt the chilly air against her skin. It was hot in the


    Maldives so she decided to wear thinner ones. If she had known better, she would have worn a thicker


    garment.


    She rubbed her arm subtly but halted when she felt something cover her. "Here," Kevin said as he put


    a coat on her.


    "So that you won''t catch a cold." She looked at Kevin and found he wore a coat too.


    It was a casual coat. It was an unusual sight for her because she was used to him wearing a suit and


    tie. She wondered if it was because he felt very rxed in Maldives that he changed his style.


    The two walked along the street. She looked around and was fascinated by the ancient building in


    every corner of the street. Paris was the most beautiful city in France so she couldn''t help but be in


    awe.


    Kevin stopped on his track and walked inside a simple-looking restaurant.


    For a restaurant, it was too quiet that it made her restless. The attendants only smiled at them as if they


    didn''t want to disturb the few people who were eating.


    "Are you hungry?" she asked in a low voice, afraid to disturb others.


    The man shook his head and went inside.


    They headed towards a ce where vines where nted. Anne saw a gracefuldy who sat near the


    autumn flowers.


    She had long, chestnut hair and brown eyes. She looked beautiful and gentle.


    They sat a few seats away from the elegant woman. Kevin ordered a cup of ck tea and nced at


    the woman from time to time.


    ''Perhaps, he came here for the woman and not for leisure purposes,'' she thought.


    She wasn''t familiar with her but she was sure that she was not a business partner. If she was, she


    would have known.


    Several hourster, the woman looked up at Kevin unhappily. He stood up upon the eye-contact and


    approached her with a smile.


    "Are you a businessman?" the woman asked.


    "Yes," he answered.


    "If you want to talk about business, I suggest that you leave now," The woman ignored his presence.


    "I heard that you like stories Ms. Sophia. In fact, I have a good one here," he proposed.


    Anne creased her forehead in confusion. Did hee all the way to France for storytelling?


    "I love stories but I don''t know how it would benefit you." Sophia dismissed his suggestion.


    She was a famous French writer. Every book she had written were adapted into movies that were box-


    office hits. Even though Anne realized that the elegant woman was a writer, she was unable to


    understand what Kevin''s purpose was.


    AN Group wasn''t into the film and television industry. Maybe he was asking Sophia to write a script for


    him, but that was still too far-fetched.


    Although Sophia knew how to speak theirnguage fluently, she didn''t know much about their culture. It


    he really wanted someone to write a script for him, why not find a local writer?


    "I know that you are not an ordinary writer Miss Sophia. I''m aware that you won''t favor me if my story


    turns out to be boring but if it interests you, can you listen to my offer afterward?" he bargained.


    He knew all too well that winning her favor wasn''t easy. After all, a lot of businessmen were turned


    down by her.


    "Okay, let me hear what you have first."


    He looked at Anne first before he began his story.


    "There was a family who bore the surname Ye. A mother with her child came to her brother''s home


    because of something¡­"


    Anne realized that it was her story as soon as he finished the first sentence.


    Sophia listened carefully when the beginning intrigued her.


    "She had a cousin who had a terrible character. Her aunt and cousin would always hurt her and her


    mother. Because of that, the little girl developed a cold and hard personality." Kevin stared at Anne


    quietly and held her hand slowly.


    The warmth of his handforted her heart. She no longer felt awkward as he told the story.


    "It sounds like a good story. Go on. So, what did her cousin do in order to get the guy they were both


    interested in?"


    Sophia urged him to continue after he had paused his story.


    "Are you interested in the story? It would take us a day or two for me to finish the story," he said in a


    business-like tone.


    He had predicted how to spark her interest even before he came here. It was a good thing that it turned


    out in the way he wanted to.


    "Your story is indeed interesting. Tell me your conditions," she offered.


    "Our terms are simple. The movies adapted from your books are all bit hits all over the world. This only


    means that culture has no boundaries. What really moves the people is not thenguage but the deep


    emotions carried by it. Thus, we want you to write a short story for our newly released jewelry," he said


    straightforwardly.


    Anne finally figured out that he came to find her so that she could publicize their new jewelry.


    Honestly, his idea was very unique. Otherpanies preferred to use hot stars and models but he


    wanted to be different. Even if AN Group was the biggest jewelry design corporation in the country, it


    would be difficult to show the beauty of the ring by using models. It wasn''t a wedding dress that could


    persuade customers by looking at its designs. It needed something heart-touching. Indeed, a story


    would attract more attention.


    "That is rather a simple request," Sophiamented.


    She looked at the couple weirdly. She didn''t expect him to ask for a short story in exchange for his


    wonderful story. Truthfully, she thought that he would ask her to work in hispany.


    "It''s not that simple," he debunked her. "I need you to write ording to your feelings after seeing our


    product. It needs to be convincing enough to lead the fashion trend," he added.


    "I see. Your request is indeed a little difficult,"


    she agreed. Anne had expected her to decline his terms but Sophia replied otherwise.


    "Alright! Since I love your story, I''ll help you. However, I won''t work for you until you finish your story,"


    she bantered.


    "No worries. I''ll send the manuscript to your home tomorrow. Can you tell me your address?" Kevin


    asked courteously.

 Chapter 178 The Lights Went Off

    Chapter 178 The Lights Went Off


    "Well, don''t make me wait too long. I just don''t understand why you are so good at telling stories,


    considering that you are just the president of a group and not involved in publishing books. It''s almost


    as if you have personally experienced them."


    Sophia was confused. She was afraid that what Kevin had told her was just a made-up story meant to


    arouse her interest.


    "This is the story between me and my wife, so I am familiar with it. It''s a trump card. Are you still


    worried that I can''t tell a story that you are satisfied with?" Kevin looked at Sophia with a serious


    expression.


    The woman nced at the two people again and nodded. "I hope your story will have a happy ending."


    Then, she left, leaving only a note with her address.


    "Kevin, why didn''t you tell me that you were here for business?" After thest trip to Maldives, Anne


    was no longer as indifferent to Kevin as she used to be. Instead, she asked him questions whenever


    she had doubts.


    He smiled. "I did bring you here for fun. We''re just doing some business in between."


    His expression was calm, as if he was not excited at all.


    "Oh, I see. Let''s go and find some interesting ces to visit." She then grabbed Kevin''s hand and


    strode forward.


    After walking dozens of meters, Anne realized that she had been used to holding Kevin''s hand.


    She wanted to let go, but Kevin tightened his hold.


    There was nothing she could do but allow Kevin to hold her hand.


    In fact, the two of them knew that since the business was settled, they didn''t have much time to enjoy


    themselves, but they weren''t the type of people who would indulge themselves in fun anyway. After


    wandering the streets of Paris for a while, they had a casual meal in a restaurant and found a hotel to


    rest.


    That hotel was not as exciting as the one in Maldives. It looked more like a French man, reserved,


    implicit and romantic.


    The scenery was simple and unadorned, and so was the hotel.


    It looked like it was built a long time before.


    "We want a room," Kevin said.


    But Anne immediately realized that she didn''t want to experience the embarrassment she felt in


    Maldives anymore.


    "Two, please," she added.


    The French man behind the counter was a little surprised. "Are you sure you want two?"


    No wonder he would ask. Kevin already knew that Anne was embarrassed because of what had


    happened in Maldives, so he had booked a suite, where there would be two rooms and one living


    room.


    "There are many rooms here. So it''s not convenient for us to get in touch with each other if we will take


    two," Kevin whispered in Anne''s ear.


    His voice was soft and his lips almost brushed her ear when he spoke.


    A wave of numbness rushed through her body, and her earlobes turned red. However, with people


    around, she didn''t dare to say anything to Kevin. She just red at him.


    "Okay, we''ll only take one room," Kevin said.


    The receptionist produced an invoice and handed him the room card. A valet then apanied them


    to the third floor.


    The moment he opened the door for them, Anne was attracted by the ssical Parisian style of the


    suite. Even the decoration was vintage, and it gave her the feeling of living in a different epoch.


    "Do you like it?" Kevin asked.


    Anne looked around and found that there were indeed two rooms and a big living room. In the middle of


    the living room, there was arge bronze European style chandelier, emitting soft light.


    "Yes, I like it very much. Kevin, go ahead with your work. I''m going to bed." After taking a look at her


    room, Anne felt particrly rxed. She went straight into the room ready to take a shower and get


    some rest.


    Kevin smiled. Seeing Anne''s contentment made him happy.


    He turned on theputer he had brought with him and started to work on the stories for Miss Sophia.


    Although Anne was taking a shower, he could barely hear any noise because the room was


    soundproof.


    His slender fingers kept tapping on the keyboard, always fast, and sometimes stopped, indicating that


    he was thinking. But half an hourter, the lights suddenly went off.


    Then, Anne screamed in the bathroom.


    Kevin immediately put down hisputer and entered her room.


    "Anne, are you okay?" he asked anxiously.


    "Don''te over. I''m fine. I just slipped." Anne was a little annoyed and wondered why the power went


    out. She had just taken a shower and was about to put on her pajamas when the lights went off.


    She couldn''t feel where her pajamas were, so she had to take a step forward. But the bubbles of the


    shower gel on the ground hadn''t been washed away, so she slipped at once.


    She stood up against the wall, but still couldn''t find her clothes. What was more, her foot seemed to


    hurt. She didn''t say anything and gritted her teeth, fearing that Kevin woulde directly to her if he


    heard her cry out in pain, which would be worse.


    "Are you looking for this?" Kevin had good eyesight and soon adapted to the darkness.


    The faint moonlight seeped in through the window, so he could see that Anne was groping for


    something. But that thing was only one foot away from her.


    He wanted to pretend not to see anything, but Anne was still fumbling, so in the end he picked up her


    pajamas and handed them to her.


    Feeling the fabric on her hands, Anne grabbed the clothes, but didn''t know how to put them on. Her


    eyesight was not good in the dark. It had never been.


    Her foot hurt too. She fumbled for a while but still didn''t get dressed.


    "It''s dark and it''s not easy to get dressed. Let''s go out first, okay?" Kevin suggested.


    "Okay." Her voice was trembling, and she tried her best to endure the pain in her foot.


    Walking straight to her, Kevin picked her up. She was wobbling but didn''t dare to move.


    Following the extremely dim moonlight, Kevin went all the way to Anne''s room. Her soft skin was


    rubbing against his body. He frowned and felt his mind explode.


    He put Anne on the bed and looked down at her. Seeing her at a loss, he felt sorry for her and gently


    kissed her lips.


    It seemed that the darkness had dissipated all her worries. She responded enthusiastically until the


    pain made her cry out. Kevin immediately stopped.


    "Your foot is injured," he said in a low voice, his face crumpled in a frown.


    He felt a little glum. He thought that his rtionship with Anne had finally made some progress, but the


    good moment was still ruined.


    However, he didn''t feel ufortable. After all, the health of the woman he liked was the most


    important.


    "I''m going out to buy some medicine. Be careful here," he added.


    "No." Anne pulled him, preventing him from leaving.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Blinking in the darkness, Anne said, "I''ll go with you."


    But Kevin''s objection arrived promptly. "No, your foot is injured. You can''t move freely."


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Anne was a very patient and resilient woman. If it weren''t for the pain, she wouldn''t have cried out.


    "But I want to go out," still, she insisted.


    In fact, she was just a little scared. After getting along with Kevin those days, she got used to being


    with him. She even let him see shorings that she usually concealed well, such as her fear of the


    dark.


    After pondering for a while, he nodded. "Okay, my phone is here. I''ll go out first. Put on some clothes


    and call me when you''re ready."


    He gave her his phone and walked out.


    After he left, Anne turned on the shlight and got dressed. As soon she saw Kevin with his back to


    her, a sweet smile inadvertently appeared at the corners of her mouth, as if she was relieved because


    of his presence.


    "I''m ready. Let''s go out." Putting on a pair of slippers, Anne was about to leave, when Kevin picked her


    up.


    "Don''t do it, or others will talk nonsense." After all, they were in a foreign country. She just felt a little


    ufortable and ashamed to be held like that.


    But then she heard Kevin chuckle. "It doesn''t matter. My woman''s foot is injured. If I let her walk by


    herself, others will talk nonsense."


    "Male chauvinism," Anne grumbled with a frown, but atst she grabbed hold of Kevin''s neck tightly.


    "Yes, I am a male chauvinist. So, you just need to be a happy little woman in front of me," he said


    dotingly.


    The two walked out, only to find that there were candles in front of the counter. Most of the rooms were


    not lit, so it was even darker there.


    "Why is the power off here?" Kevin asked unhappily. It was a sin to hurt his woman.


    The receptionist pointed at the sign under the dim candlelight. "Advocating economy. The power is cut


    off at eight o''clock every Wednesday night for an hour."


    "I see." Anne didn''t know whether to cry or tough. It was nobody''s fault that they didn''t see the note


    because the sign was obvious.


    "Let''s ask him where the hospital is," she proposed.


    Kevin didn''t want to make things difficult for the receptionist. He asked him in fluent French. The


    receptionist pointed at a clinic not far away. There was no electricity supply in the whole street except


    there.


    Kevin took Anne to the clinic. Fortunately, the lights were off and the street was dark, so Anne didn''t


    feel embarrassed.


    After applying the medicine, he took her back to the hotel. She felt that her legs were useless. She was


    carried back and forth. "Kevin, please don''t carry me. Let me down so I can walk."


    "No, my woman can''t walk with her injured foot." After saying that, he kissed her on the forehead,


    which made her blush. Finally, she buried her face in his arms and kept silent.


    The two of them went back to their room. After more than ten minutes, the light was on again.


    Anne''s eyes felt a little ufortable because they had been in darkness for a long time.


    Seeing her struggle to keep her eyes open, Kevin reached out his hand to block the light for her and


    didn''t take it away until she adapted to it.

 Chapter 179 Embracing Each Other

    Chapter 179 Embracing Each Other


    "I''m fine," Anne said with a half-hearted smile. It was rare for Kevin to look and sound so thoughtful,


    which made her wonder if everything that happened was real.


    In one swift movement, he picked her up in his arms and headed upstairs to her bedroom.


    "Put me down! I''m fine. I can walk by myself," she insisted.


    "Don''t worry. I''ve got you. Besides, we''re indoors. What are you so worried about?" Kevin said


    confidently.


    His overbearingness made her a bit displeased. However, she couldn''t deny that the way he was


    caring for her made her feel nice. It was as they were finally able to be together harmoniously like two


    normal people.


    "I..." she stammered, wanting to protest further. But the words were just caught in her throat. Just like


    that, she was helplessly whisked away. Kevin effortless opened the bedroom door while she was still in


    his arms. Then, he gentlyid her down on the bed.


    "I''m going to bed. Good night."


    After saying that, Anne buried herself under the soft nket and closed her eyes.


    Unexpectedly, Kevin had grown some affinity towards her aloofness. In fact, he was starting to think


    that it was kind of lovely and cute.


    Bending down, he brushed the hair on her face and kissed her lightly on her forehead. Right after, he


    turned around and left, closing the door behind him.


    As soon as the door closed with a click, Anne opened her eyes. There was a faint smile on her lips that


    she didn''t even notice was there.


    Meanwhile, Kevin returned to his own room. Instead of going straight to bed, he turned on hisputer


    and continued to write the draft. ncing at the time, he saw that it was almost ten o''clock. This draft


    needed to be ready for Ms. Sophia by tomorrow. Without any more dy, he went straight to work.


    The story he wrote was about everything that happened between him and Anne. There were a lot


    horrible things that happened, filled with bizarre twists and turns. Although it seemed unbelievable, this


    was what really happened in their lives.


    Atst, Kevin was done writing. It was already four o''clock in the morning. A sense of fulfillment


    washed over him. Breathing a sigh of relief, he stood up and went to lie down on his bed, not bothering


    to change his clothes or get under the covers.


    Later that morning, Anne woke up rather early. This was usually the case when she had a nice, deep


    sleep. Even though it was only six o''clock in the morning, it was already very bright in Paris.


    Outside, the sun had only begun to rise. The sky was a lovely wash of pinks and oranges, almost as if


    it was made out of sweet cotton candy.


    With a stretch and a yawn, Anne got out of bed and went to get a ss of water. Inevitably, she passed


    by Kevin''s bedroom. The door had been left open, and she saw him sprawled onto the bed, quietly


    snoring.


    Usually, he woke up first before she did. Since he always had a lot of things to do, he always had a


    fixed time for sleeping. But now, it seemed like he had tired himself too muchst night.


    Tiptoeing, Anne walked in and gently put a nket on him. She carefully looked at him to check if he


    would wake up. To her surprise, she saw the dark circles under his eyes.


    Seeing that hisputer was still on, she realized that he must have been up all night finishing the


    draft he was going to give to Sophia.


    At this moment, Kevin woke up and grunted groggily. "Why are you up so early?" he said with a tired


    groan. He thought that it was still early.


    "Well, unlike you, I went to bed early yesterday," she said, a yful smile on her lips. "You should get


    some more rest."


    Seeing how tired he was, she couldn''t help but feel a bit sorry for him.


    Reaching out, he lightly stroked her hair. The smile on his face was so peaceful, as if he was currently


    living his best possible life.


    "By the way, are you done with the draft you nned on giving Sophia? I can sent it to her for you,"


    Anne offered.


    Since it was the two of them together, she figured that they should at least be helping each other out.


    But Kevin immediately sat up and looked at her sternly. "No, it''s your first time to Paris. You''re not


    familiar with this ce. If you want to go out, I''ll go with you. Don''t think about going out there on your


    own."


    It was easy to take advantage of tourists, especially if they were women. There was no way he was


    willing to risk Anne''s safety just so that she could do him a favor. It would be a lot more worrisome if


    she suddenly got lost or taken by some stranger.


    "Okay, but you still need to catch up on some sleep. What time is your meeting with Ms. Sophia?" "Two


    o''clockter this afternoon.


    Don''t worry. Her address is actually pretty close from our hotel. How about we go out for some


    breakfast first then I''ll just go rest a bit when wee back? Just help wake me up by noon, okay?"


    Kevin said.


    "Yeah, sure. Actually, maybe I can go out and buy the food myself. It shouldn''t be hard to find some


    ce to buy food nearby. What do you want to eat? I''ll bring it for you." Just when she was about to go


    out of his room to get ready, he quickly called out to her,


    "Wait. We should just go out. I''ve been around this ce a number of times. There are a lot of food that


    I think you''d like. We don''t have much time to stay here anyway, so this might be the only chance you


    can have a taste of what Paris cuisine has to offer." Rubbing the sleep off his eyes, he went out of bed


    and put on his shoes. "After this deal with Ms. Sophia, we''ll have to leave soon," he added. "There''s


    also some business in Denmark that needs to be attended to."


    The bright and sunny day Anne saw from her window had suddenly turned a bit gloomy. However, with


    so much beauty in the streets of Paris, it was impossible not to feel rxed no matter what the weather


    was.


    As she and Kevin walked side by side, they passed by a local pastry shop. Through the ss walls,


    passersby could see all of the freshly baked goods. Tarts topped with fresh raspberries, chocte


    covered croissants, cinnamon rolls that came straight out of the oven, and many more delicious treats.


    "The cream puffs here are very delicious, different from that at home. You should try it," Kevin said as


    he noticed Anne''s eyes glisten with interest.


    There was a long, elegant flower carved on the cream puff. It smelled even better than it looked, but


    the taste of the soft pastry and smooth filling was the real star of the show.


    They also ordered two different slices of cake before heading out into the streets once more.


    After stopping by two more local stores, they then went back to the hotel.


    The moment they entered the room, the air was filled with the delicious smell of all the food they had


    just bought. It was as if they had personally brought the French charm into these four walls.


    "Go and eat. I''ll just go lie down for a while," Kevin said as he touched the top of her head, bending


    down to kiss her softly on the lips. "Just don''t forget to wake me up at twelve o''clock."


    "Why don''t you grab a small bite before going to bed?" Anne said worriedly. She could only imagine


    how hard he had been working hard yesterday.


    "No, it''s okay. I''m not hungry."


    As he plopped down back on the bed and closed his eyes, she smiled at him sweetly. Recently,


    whenever she saw him, she felt as light as a feather in her heart.


    After everything that had happened between them, she never thought that they would get along so


    well.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Everything seemed to be falling into ce. There was no need for her to keep looking over her


    shoulder, nor was there any need to keep exining herself or protecting her own right and interests


    with Kevin.


    Later that day, they arrived at Sophia''s house on time.


    It went without question that Sophia was a highly-respected writer. Her novels had the ability to fill the


    reader''s soul, always filled with beautiful anecdotes about life and nature. That was why she could


    always set a trend. From the looks of her home, it was easy to see how her writing was reflected in her


    lifestyle. There were so many beautiful flowers that she had nted and grown herself. It was like an


    enchanted wondend that came straight out of a fairy tale.


    "Oh, you''re here!" Sophia greeted once she opened the door. She invited them into the living room.


    There, she looked at them appraisingly.


    A good story was always supposed to have a good protagonist, after all.


    "Well, this is my story," Kevin said as he handed the USB sh drive to her.


    With her trained eye, she quickly skimmed through the pages, leafing through it until she was satisfied.


    "This is really good," Sophia said as she nodded. "The story of your love is soplicated yet moving.


    Ah, I really do hope that you two will be happily together. As for you, Mr. Kevin, I can see what a


    business minded man you are. However, you don''t have that attitude most crude businessmen have. I


    think we''re all done here! I''ll give you a satisfactory advertising copy for your jewelry." The author''s


    words were filled with nothing but praise.


    Anne and Kevin looked at each other with a smile, both of them feeling very excited.


    After chatting for a couple of minutes, they made their leave soon enough, much to Sophia''s


    disappointment.


    "Bye, my friend," she said as she closed the door behind them.


    As they walked down the street, they passed by a street performer with an acoustic guitar. He was


    singing a slow and charming song in French. Kevin twirled Anne around, herughing ringing


    pleasantly in his ears. Then, he pulled her close to him, catching her in a tight embrace. Maybe there


    was just something about this city. It was, after all, known to be one of the most romantic ces in the


    world.


    As they embraced each other, slowly dancing to the music, their hearts filled with so much love. It was


    a moment both of them wished would never end. But they only had a short time to cherish this moment.


    Nevertheless, it was definitely a time they would surely remember. Their short five-day trip had been so


    much more profound to them than the past year.


    Before they knew it, they were on a ne heading back home. By the time they arrived, it was already


    evening.


    The colorful lights actually made Anne feel safe and happy. Before, she didn''t really feel like she had a


    home to return to here. Now, she knew that ''home'' was the person right by her side.


    "How about we pick up the baby first?" Kevin suggest. They had been away for many days that he was


    also starting to miss the baby as well.


    "Okay." With a small smile, Anne nodded.


    In truth, she didn''t like the idea of going back to the Fu Family''s old house. Even up until now, she


    didn''t know how she was supposed to deal with Kevin''s mother, Selma.


    Before, she didn''t care what his mother would say about her and Kevin.


    But now, as her rtionship with Kevin started to change, it would be a lot moreplicated to face


    Selma.


    "Don''t worry," Kevin said, seeing the anxiety in her eyes. "You don''t have to say anything when you see


    my mother. My grandfather''s home as well, I think. Even though he''s very strict, he''s a fair man. You


    might not like him at first, but I think you can warm up to him eventually."


    Anne nodded, feeling a bit embarrassed that he was able to see right through her.


    The old house of the Fu Family was actually not that old. It was built about only ten years ago, and the


    only reason why it was called that was because Kevin spent his childhood there. It was a ce that


    had so many old and painful memories for him, memories that were impossible to forget about.


    Anne and Kevin entered the house and waited at the living room. A servant went upstairs to call Selma


    and Carl. "Mr. Kevin is back," she announced. A little whileter, they came downstairs.


    The first thing Anne saw was the baby, sleeping soundly in Carl''s arms. Closely behind them was


    Selma.


    "You finally came back?" Although Carl''s voice was strict and gruff, there was a glint ofpassion in


    his eyes as he looked at his grandson.


    "Grandpa," greeted Kevin. He reached out his arms, intending to take the baby from Carl. However, his


    grandfather moved the baby away from him and rolled his eyes.


    "I feel like I don''t even have a grandson anymore because you don''te here that often. Now you''re


    trying to take my great grandson so that both of you can leave? Where are your manners, boy?" Carl


    scolded.


    Of course, he was just teasing, and Selma let out a smallugh.


    "Dad, I''m sure Kevin would want to stay one night here to spend some time with you. Right, Kevin?"


    Selma said lightly.


    In truth, she knew that Kevin wouldn''t stay here if she was the one who requested it. Their rtionship


    as mother and son still wasn''t that good yet. However, she thought that maybe Kevin would be more


    willing stay if he was going to do it for Carl.


    "Alright. Just one night. You can go ahead and prepare a room," Kevin said as he held Anne''s hand.


    Seeing this, Carl frowned, the look in his eyes darkening as he scrutinized the young couples'' hands


    interlocked with one another.

 Chapter 180 Reborn

    Chapter 180 Reborn


    Somehow, Kevin felt that he would be med, though he didn''t know why.


    A short momentter, what he had thought came into reality as expected. Carl frowned and said coldly,


    "You already have a child, but why did you still choose to get divorced?"


    Selma was a bit stunned by his words.


    "Dad, it''s their own business. Don''t worry. They''ll handle it themselves," Selma said trying to hide that


    she was nervous of the way he spoke.


    Although she knew that Anne was not a bad person and all the misunderstandings were caused by


    Cherry who framed Anne up, she still disliked her because she was too stubborn. However, Kevin was


    still obsessed with Anne despite her attitude.


    As soon as Selma finished her words, she heard Carl snort coldly, "You know it''s their own business.


    Then why can''t you just let them deal with it by themselves? In this way, you could only make things


    more difficult. Since you like to meddle in it so much, you can just help them live the rest of their lives."


    At first, Anne was a little wary of Kevin''s family, but when she heard how Carl spoke, she admired this


    strict and stereotyped old man.


    "I will listen to you from now on," Selma said in a low voice trying to settle the situation.


    "Ah--" When the baby saw Anne, he stretched out his hand for her to hold him. He was at the verge of


    crying.


    The baby was so cute that he almost melted Anne''s heart. When Carl saw how the baby craved for his


    mother''s care, he let out a sigh and said, "It''s not easy to have a great grandson. But I can see that he


    doesn''t like me."


    When Kevin heard the childish voice of Carl, he was also surprised. Anne just smiled slightly and took


    the baby from Carl''s arms and said, "Grandpa, the baby still likes you very much. If he doesn''t like


    someone, he will cry all the time."


    At this time, Carl furrowed his eyebrows and looked at Selma subconsciously, because the baby


    always cried in her arms.


    Selma said no word. She suddenly felt a little embarrassed.


    "Selma, be gentle in the future. Don¡¯t frighten the child, or he will not be close to you," Carl said.


    "Grandpa, we just came back. We will go to have some rest." After saying that, Kevin held Anne''s hand


    and went straight to his room.


    Carl sighed heavily and said, "When the kids grow up, they don''t tend to be close to the elderly


    anymore." There was a hint of loneliness in his eyes.


    The room where Kevin brought Anne used to be his room when he was a kid. It was very big. There


    are many toys such as submachine guns, car models, remote-control aircraft, and game consoles.


    They were well preserved with his childhood memories. However, a corner of a well-made game


    console was missing, and several buttons on it fell off.


    This was the first time that she had been so close to the things from his childhood.


    When she saw his broken toy, she asked him curiously, "Kevin, why is this game console broken?"


    But after he heard this question, his face darkened and he looked a little sad. It was as if he


    remembered something about the toy which she referred to.


    "Sam gave this to me." Kevin spoke in a low voice. There was a hint of angst in his deep eyes.


    They were all wealthy families here, so Kevin made good friends with the kids from other wealthy


    families when he was young. Still and all, he saw Sam as the best one to y with.


    At that time, he liked to y very much, but his mother didn''t allow him to y with the toys in his room


    because he was the future heir of the Fu Family. There were no room for him to enjoy his childhood. At


    a very young age, he was taught how to run their family business smoothly.


    "Then why did you break this toy if Sam was your good friend?" Anne furrowed her eyebrows in


    confusion and asked curiously.


    "It was my mother who thought that I would lose my will when I always yed it. In order to remind me


    of the great responsibility that awaits in my future, she broke it." There was pain in his eyes as he


    spoke in an aggrieved tone.


    Atst, not caring whether Anne still had any doubts, he suddenly cut it off, and said, "Let''s get some


    sleep."


    Anne could tell that he was not really sleepy. He just wanted to change the topic, because he thought


    that it would just lead him to a very emotional state which he didn''t like to show in front of her.


    She immediately opened up a new topic and began to spoke. "The baby is getting healthier recently.


    Let''s nickname him Charles, okay?"


    When she first came back, the baby was very thin and weak, so she wished for him to grow up well-


    nourished and strong.


    "Good name." Kevin smiled gently and touched Charles'' face.


    The baby seemed to like his name and quickly showed a lovely smile.


    "Well, let''s go to bed. We are going back tomorrow. If we don''t sleep well, Grandpa will surely insist for


    us to stay." Recently, Carl had be very friendly, so there were high chances that he would ask


    them to stay.


    On the next day, just when the sun had risen, Kevin and Anne got up from bed. They nned to leave


    before Carl got up, so that they could avoid him.


    But to their surprise, Carl had already woken up and was taking a walk in the garden.


    When they met him on the narrow road, his expression suddenly changed.


    "Why are you leaving in such a hurry? What do you want to do?" he asked with a cold face. He


    suddenly felt sad when he saw that they already wanted to leave.


    "There is an emergency in thepany, so I have to go first," Kevin replied calmly.


    But Carl said, "In that case, it''s only you who needs to leave urgently. Why are you taking my great


    grandson away?"


    He had always been so great in his early years, mostly in the business industry, but he never expected


    that his life would be this lonely and miserable when he got old.


    "Anne wants to take the baby back to spend some time with him for a few days." Kevin knew that he


    could not make any reason viable to him, so he was left with no choice but to tell him the truth directly.


    "Well, I think you just want to take my great grandson away," Carl said in a somber tone.


    "Yes, Grandpa, if you want to see Charles again, you can call us," Kevin said patiently.


    "Is his name Charles? The name is not good." Carl shook his head and red at Kevin, considering


    that he had wasted so many years in learning, yet he couldn''t give his own child a good name.


    "Grandpa, this is the nickname of the baby. I know you are bored at home, so you can think about it


    and give a good name to Charles," Anne said and smiled at him.


    Carl smiled when she gave her such idea and his attention was suddenly diverted.


    "Yes, the child''s name is a big deal. You can go and take him first. Juste back when I figure out a


    good name for him," he said as his face brightened up.


    The two of them took advantage of the chance to leave. They were afraid that if they stayed a little


    longer, Carl would feel so lonely again and would not let them leave at all.


    When they got into the car, they both let out a sigh of relief. "Didn''t you say that your grandfather was


    very strict? Why do I think that he ispletely the opposite of it? He is also good to Charles. It seems


    that he loves Charles more than he loves you."


    On a second thought, Kevin also felt strange. "I don''t know. When I was a child, Grandpa was really


    very strict to me."


    "Is this the so-called phenomenon that grandparents tend to have close rtionships with their


    grandchildren?" Suddenly, these words came to Anne''s mind. She couldn''t help but wonder the reason


    behind the gradual change in a person''s attitude as he grew older.


    "How do you know that?" Kevin raised his eyebrows and asked her.


    "When my grandmother was alive, she was indeed very strict to my mother, and she would never be


    gentle even to my uncle. But she was very kind to children like us, so my mother said that everyone


    would show more love to the younger generations when they were old."


    Now Kevin finally understood why Carl didn''t ask him about thepany''s affairs when he went back.


    It turned out that he had to thank his dear son for capturing his grandfather''s heart.


    "Here we are. You must go back first. I''m going to work," Kevin said and waved at Anne.


    When she returned home and looked at everything she was familiar with, she realized that they had


    been gone for a quite long time.


    Just a week ago, they couldn''t even get along. She didn''t expect that everything would change in just a


    few days.


    She had always dreamt of a peaceful life. Now that she was slowly achieving it, she still couldn''t


    believe until she felt that it was actually real.


    "Miss Anne, you''re back." The nanny was d to see her home.


    "Yes. Oh, by the way, our baby''s nickname is Charles. Does it sound good?" Hearing that, the nanny


    nodded her head. It was indeed a good name.


    "Of course. Every parent likes their children to be healthy and strong. I can see that you love your baby


    so much and you are also a good person."


    The nanny was praising her when the phone suddenly rang.


    Anne answered it and found that it was from Trey.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    She handed her child to the nanny and took the phone. She immediately went to the ce mentioned


    by Trey.


    When she arrived, she saw Trey sitting in front of the French window on the third floor. He was looking


    down at the people below. His expression was cold and distant, as if he couldn''t blend into the world at


    all.


    "Hello, Mr. Trey," she greeted him and sat opposite to him.


    This time, he chose a small table. He had been staring at her from the time she entered the shop.


    "Hello," Trey simply answered.


    "Do you have anything to ask me to do?" Anne asked and furrowed her eyebrows.


    "Yes, we have made a real product for your design. We just want you to give your own work a name. In


    fact, we shouldn''t have troubled you for such a trivial matter, but we think that it would be better if the


    name is given by you, so the real meaning of it would be seen through its name."


    "I see," Anne said shortly.


    "I would like to name it ''Reborn''. Everyone will encounter all kinds of hardships in life, but we can''t


    always stay in the pain of the past. Only when we get rid of the shadow in our hearts can we be


    reborn." Anne reflected on her own life experiences. It was indeed the past that made her strong, but it


    was the future she chose to look forward to, and so she never lost hope.


    She felt a hint of pain in her heart when she remembered the remarkable moments of her past, but now


    she was a well-refined woman, confident with what made her like she was now.


    This confidence came from her own efforts and the motivation that her baby gave her. On the other


    hand, it was probably because of Kevin''s love for her.


    Anne felt happy that she finally got what she wanted, although she had suffered many setbacks. It


    seemed that a part of her life was already filled up at this point in time.


    The sound of apuding had awakened her back to her senses. "You are indeed a good designer.


    Although I haven''t seen your previous works, everyone who have seen your designs say that your


    works gave them a feeling of transformation, so this is probably the idea behind your works."


    Trey was suspicious in thest time that they had met, but now, he totally appreciated her.


    "Thank you." Anne smiled from ear to ear and epted his praise.


    "So, are you interested in attending the new productunch event of ourpany?" Trey


    invited.

 Chapter 181 Shining

    Chapter 181 Shining


    "I''m sorry but I won''t take part in this," Anne refused even though she knew that Trey wanted her to be


    a professional designer in hispany.


    "Why? Is it because of Kevin?" he asked.


    He wanted to know why she was not willing to cooperate with him.


    "Yes, I don''t think I''m suitable to work in yourpany with my identity." Aside from that, she was very


    close to Kevin now.


    "Do you like him?" He frowned.


    At his using tone, she became defensive and her voice came out as sharp. "That is a personal


    question. I refuse to answer that, I''m sorry."


    "I didn''t mean to offend you. I guess I became too excited. I just think that a designer like you deserves


    to endorse your product on-stage, and not simply work on designs behind the scene." His voice was


    laced with regret.


    "I''m sorry." She clutched her handbag and stood up.


    "Are you going to work in Kevin''spany in the future?" he inquired further.


    "I don''t know," she answered and left after she bowed politely.


    He looked at her retreating figure and sighed.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Why didn''t you use the high-sry card on her? Ourpany may not be as famous as the AN


    Group, but she won''t be able to find another corporation that could give her that good offer," his


    assistantmented.


    A faint smile appeared on Trey''s lips. "People like her can''t be persuaded by money."


    After a couple of days, M group released a new series of products at the market in A City.


    Its hit product was called ''Rebirth''.


    The exhibition stands had been set up in the well-known jewelry stores in the area. The sun that shone


    brightly was regarded as good luck. The ces that couldn''t be reached by the sunlight were filled with


    daylightmps.


    The lights on the disy stand illuminated the jewelry. It was a broken-heart-shaped ring with a


    diamond on the broken tinum. It wasn''t a huge diamond, but it was of the best quality in the world.


    "Hello everyone! I would like to present to you ourtest work, ''Rebirth''!" Trey, the founder of M Group,


    announced.


    One of the reporters stepped in. "Good day, Mr. Trey! That is different work from your previous ones.


    May we know whose piece that is?" asked the reporter.


    "This was made by my friend who did not want to appear on the stage. I would like to apologize


    because I can''t answer your question," he answered and smiled politely.


    "If you refuse to tell us whose work that is, does it mean that you haven''t got the designer''s


    authorization or the designer has giarized the work of others?" The founder did not falter at the


    bomb that was thrown at him.


    "I don''t think that she would. My friend always emphasizes the importance of inspiration and creation.


    She designs for liking, not for fame or fortune. That''s why I chose her work as the main piece," he


    calmly answered.


    Since the designer was not announced, the reporters were intrigued by her mysterious identity. They


    threw questions towards the CEO one after another.


    "Yourpany''s work is exquisite this time. Are you confident in the sales it could reach? What do you


    think of itpared with AN Group?"


    Upon the quite intrusive question, everyone fell silent.


    "I admit that AN Group is a big international brand, however, I''m confident with our unique designs this


    time. I think these will sell well." He beamed confidently.


    Honestly, he was also looking forward to whether the design from Kevin''s ex-wife could beat his


    company or not.


    In the AN Group, Kevin sat on his swivel chair and frowned at the recent sales report.


    He stretched his left leg and put it over the other. The ssed table reflected his displeasure.


    "What''s going on? Why did the sale go down by a percentage?" He cocked his brows at his employee.


    Daniel swallowed and tried to calm himself. "Recently, M Group released a series of jewelry. They sold


    well that their sales have increased by thirteen percent, Mr. Kevin!"


    The CEO closed the file and looked at him. "Why do you think their products sold so well this time?"


    "I think it''s because we have a lot of products which involve real estate, clothing line, perfume, jewelry,


    and cosmetics. Truthfully, I think we have too many products to cope up with." He tried to keep his


    voice steady and conceal his nervousness.


    "Those are not what I wanted to hear. What I want to know is why our sales dropped while theirs have


    increased! Tell me, what is their main work this time?" the CEO bellowed.


    The AN Group was far well-known than the M Group because they were focused on a variety of


    products. Aside from that, they had acquired good feedback all over the world. On the other hand,


    since the M Group was only engaged in jewelry, the AN Group always walked on thin ice and took


    things seriously.


    "Their main work this time was called ''Rebirth''. Reportedly, it was a work from Trey''s friend who didn''t


    want to be known." Daniel was trembling as he answered.


    "Go and check the background of this designer. I believe that it''s not difficult for you. If you fail to find


    anything out, you''re out!" He pointed at the door.


    Kevin had nned to use this jewelry to create a momentum for their next work with the exclusive story


    of Sophia. He wasn''t expecting that he would fail this time.


    "Okay, I''ll do it right away, Mr. Kevin!"


    The CEO leaned against his chair after Daniel left. He closed his eyes and rubbed his temple to soothe


    his exhaustion.


    The atmosphere in the Fu Family''s Vi was the opposite of Kevin''s gloomy office.


    The bright afternoon sun was reflected in the swimming pool. It was a good ce to bask in the sun.


    Charles was out in the leisure area with his mother. The gauze of his stroller was down to prevent the


    sunlight from reaching his eyes. His tiny limbs swayed from time to time and he would giggle


    sometimes.


    "You''re in a good mood today." With a warm smile, Anne took him out of his stroller.


    "Shall we watch TV?" she asked.


    Although she knew that her baby couldn''t understand anything, she still talked to him.


    She took out her phone that rang. Her eyes almost fell out of their sockets when she saw that there


    was a total of three million transferred to her ount.


    That was a figure that she never had in her card before.


    "What''s going on?"


    She had a hunch of who it was, so she dialed Trey''s number. She figured that it was because the


    products using her design sold well in the market.


    Although it was known to all that the M Group was one of the highest-payingpany in the country,


    she only designed one piece for them. It shouldn''t be this much.


    "Are you serious? I think you made a mistake." She was a bit skeptical.


    "No, this is the worth of your design. I''m very happy to work with you, Miss Anne and I don''t know if I


    will have this chance again in the future," the man on the other line insisted.


    Because of this work, Trey realized that Anne was, indeed, a talented designer.


    "Let''s talk about thister. I would like to congratte you on your sales achievement, Mr. Trey."


    After the exchange of courtesy, she hung up her phone and immediately opened a web page to see the


    latest news regarding M Group.


    ''My design turned out to be good. I hope it didn''t affect the AN Group.'' She frowned. All she wanted


    was to try her luck, but she never expected her design to be this popr.


    "Miss Anne, Mr. Kevin informed me that he wouldn''t dine here today. What do you want to eat for


    tonight''s dinner?" the nanny asked.


    "I''ll eat whatever you prepare. I''ll take my baby upstairs and rest for a while. Thank you." She went


    upstairs and headed to her room.


    It was getting dark outside. The city lights beamed different hues of colors that would make people feel


    blue.


    The employees of AN Group had left one after another. Kevin stayed on his chair and refused to leave.


    He didn''t know what went wrong with his work that he was defeated by the M Group so easily.


    "Mr. Kevin, it''s already an hour after work. Aren''t you going back yet?" his assistant asked.


    "I''ll leaveter. You''re dismissed." Kevin could feel his stress building up.


    He knew that being a CEO was not easy, but he never thought that one day, he would be beaten by a


    company that was much weaker than his.


    "Are my designers not good enough?" he wondered.


    The silence was the only response to his question.


    It was alreadyte when Kevin went home. The streetlights were on and so were the lights in the vi.


    Anne''s room was also lit as if she was waiting for him toe home.


    "Hey, you''re back." She looked at Kevin who looked a little disappointed.


    "I am," he mumbled.


    "You look unhappy. Is it about thepany''s recent report in jewelry?" she asked.


    "How did you know?" He was excited because it showed that she paid attention to the news of his


    company all the time. It seemed that she cared about him a lot.


    His heart was overwhelmed with warmth, but it quickly dissipated.


    "I saw it on the news today. I have something to tell you regarding that,"


    she trailed off carefully as she looked at Kevin who stood by the door with guilt in her eyes.


    "I''m fine. Just feel free to say anything you want." He smiled gently at her and decided not to bring his


    work problems home.


    His gentleness and consideration made her guiltier because today, she knew what really happened at


    AN Group.


    "I had something to do with the main design of M Group," she whispered, looking straight into his


    eyes.

 Chapter 182 I Thought Youd Blame Me

    Chapter 182 I Thought You''d me Me


    "What does it have to do with you?" Thinking that Anne was only joking around, Kevin shed an


    amused smile.


    "I designed the main work of the M Group this time," she said matter-of-factly.


    All of a sudden, the smile from his face hadpletely disappeared. ''This... she can''t be serious, can


    she?''


    Seeing that he was about to get angry at her, Anne bit on her lower lip. "That was my first design draft,"


    she exined. "When I submitted it to M Group, our rtionship was still in a bad ce. Besides, I


    didn''t have much confident in my work."


    There was still a gloomy look on Kevin''s face. Even though the M Group wasn''t as well-known as the


    AN Group, it was still a reputablepany, which was why it didn''t make sense to him how she could


    go running to M Group when she imed that she had little confidence in her work.


    "Well, I''ll have my assistant stop finding out the designer." Kevin stated with an exasperated sigh.


    Daniel spent the whole afternoon looking up all of the designers at the M Group but still didn''t find any


    clue. Kevin never expected that the one that they wanted to find was actually around him.


    "I''m sorry, Kevin," Anne said apologetically. "I know I''ve hurt you with what I''ve done. It was all just a


    misunderstanding. You know I didn''t mean to cause any damages to yourpany."


    Smiling lightly, he walked towards her. However, since she still wasn''t so sure how to read the


    expression on his face, she couldn''t help but slowly step back away from him.


    Rolling his eyes, he quickly closed the distance between them and held her arm. "What are you so


    afraid of?"


    "I..." For a while, she hesitated. But when she looked carefully, there was a hint of yfulness in his


    eyes.


    "Aren''t you angry?" she asked warily.


    "What use is there to get angry now?" With a shrug, he shed a helpless but gentle grin at her.


    She furrowed her delicate brows in confusion. It still didn''t make sense to Anne why he wasn''t mad at


    her. Seeing this, Kevin let out a small chuckle. "Since you were the one who designed this, I''m not


    really that worried anymore. I know that you weren''t intending to harm the business. Plus, this is a good


    reminder that our ability in design needs to improve."


    "Don''t say that. Maybe it was just beginner''s luck. It was my first design, after all." In truth, it was just a


    quick sketch she made out of a whim. When she was drafting it, she thought that it would be great if


    she would be able to sell it at least. It never crossed her mind that it would be such a big sess.


    "I know that this is the first time you''ve designed something and you still aren''t that sure of yourself, but


    don''t you think that this might be a good sign for you? You can do whatever you want, Anne. Don''t


    worry about me or thepany. I can see what a talented designer you are, and I''m here to help you in


    whatever way I can. If AN Group is not enough to get your career going, I can get you in touch with a


    betterpany." Kevin paused, lightly rubbing his chin as he looked at her thoughtfully. "Or better yet,


    we can create your very own personal brand," he added.


    The solemnness in his voice finally made her feel relieved.


    "I really thought you''d me me for the decline inpany''s performance," Anne muttered sheepishly.


    Now, she felt bad that she was so mean and defensive earlier.


    "Do you really think I''m that unreasonable?" he asked in a low voice. Before she could reply, he bent


    down and gently kissed her lips.


    The next day, everyone in the AN Group was jittery.


    Autumn had just arrived, which brought upon a fresh, cool breeze that was rather pleasant to most.


    However, even though the weather was great and the sun was brightly shining in the sky, everyone at


    the AN Group was as restless as ever.


    They knew that Kevin was angry yesterday because of how thepany got severely outperformed by


    the M Group. Everyone wanted to make sure that they were on Kevin''s good side, or, at the very least,


    got out of his way.


    "Hello, Mr. Kevin." Daniel greeted with a smile as Kevin got out of the car.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Get back to work and focus on the design you''re making. Don''t worry about that incident with M


    Group," Kevin said calmly, seeing through Daniel''s unnaturally positive attitude.


    "Mr. Kevin?" Daniel asked worriedly, his eyes filled with surprise and confusion.


    "What? Is there something wrong?" Kevin asked, not bothering to look back at his assistant. Walking


    up to his desk, he sat down and opened today''s newspaper to read the financial news.


    "No, no, No. Everything''s fine, Mr. Kevin. I''ll go make sure everyone''s doing their job." After saying that,


    Daniel walked out of the door and breathed a long, deep sigh of relief.


    ''That''s so weird. Yesterday, he looked like he was ready tosh out at anyone he caught sight of. Now


    he''s actually looking... okay.''


    Even though it didn''t make sense, Daniel thought that it was normal. After all, Kevin was known for


    being unpredictable most of the time. No one was really able to guess what went through in his head.


    At least it looked like he was in a good mood, which meant that everyone in thepany could take a


    breather.


    As Kevin leafed through the newspaper, he suddenly remembered that Anne would being over


    later.


    With a small smile, he put the newspaper down and made a quick call using thendline phone on his


    desk. All it took was one button for him to instantly get in touch with any department at thepany.


    "Make me a summary of all thetest trends during Paris fashion week. And all the other popr trend


    in other countries while you''re at it," he said over the phone.


    "Also, if a woman named Anne Luoes over to see me, send her in at once. Be polite to her," Kevin


    quickly added before ending the call. After that, the news about this ''Anne Luo'' spread all over the


    company like wildfire.


    People began to gossip at once. There were some who already knew that Anne was Kevin''s ex-wife.


    Everyone began to specte that they might have been reconciled.


    It didn''t take long before everyone at thepany looked forward to her arrival.


    At around ten o''clock in the morning, the woman they had been waiting for arrived.


    The clothes Anne wore were very simple and modest. She had on her a little, ck dress that went


    above her knees, paired with ck, leather Doc Marten boots. Since it was getting a bit chilly outside,


    she also put on a tan-colored long coat that hung loosely on her body. Although the colors she was


    wearing were muted, it was still easy for everyone at thepany to recognize her at a single nce.


    There was just something with the way she carried herself. Her aura made it clear that she was a very


    capable and strong woman.


    Meanwhile, Anne couldn''t help but think that it had been a long time since she came here to work. ''I


    miss Emily,'' she suddenly thought. ''I''m not even sure where she is now.''


    Brushing off these thoughts, she went over to the front desk. "My name is Anne Lou," she said in a


    business-like tone. "I''m here to meet with the CEO."


    The receptionist nodded happily and made a quick call. Not a whileter, Daniel came out to greet her


    with a smile before taking her directly to Kevin''s office.


    "Why are your employees so enthusiastic all of a sudden?" As soon as Daniel closed the door behind


    him, she shot a curious look at Kevin.


    From the way she remembered, most of the employees here always looked serious. At times, they


    even looked rather sad and depressed.


    "Maybe it''s because they knew you wereing here," Kevin replied.


    It was no secret to him that his employees loved it when they had something to gossip about. Although


    it was something that annoyed him a bit, he figured that there was really nothing he could do about it.


    "Looks like you''re in a good mood, too. I never imagined you tolerating your employees gossiping like


    that," Anne praised, her tone light and yful.


    "People have their own hobbies and interests. Of course, it''s still vital that everyone gets their job done.


    Human nature is just something we can''t stifle, and, unfortunately, gossip is one of human''s nature."


    Pausing, he lowered his gaze. "I''m sorry," he added as he looked back up at her. "I''m sorry for what


    happened with Emily."


    "So now you believe me when I said that I didn''t hurt Ruth?" she asked carefully.


    "Of course not. You were there, but I know that Cherry was as well. Even though there''s not enough


    evidence to prove it, I know that you wouldn''t hurt other people like that." After he had gotten to know


    Cherry more, he now knew that the incident with Ruth must have been one of her many tricks.


    Even though Anne nodded indifferently, she couldn''t help but feel touched with his word.


    Before, even though they were intimate with each other, there was no trust in their rtionship. After


    getting separated, they finally found out the value of having faith in one another.


    "Thank you for that. Well, moving on... Do you have the information I requested?" Anne asked.


    "I''ve already asked someone to take care of it. Maybe they haven''t finished sorting it out yet. Why don''t


    you take a seat while we talk for a while? Standing up, Kevin went over to make some coffee. As she


    looked at him, she noticed how his slender physique had a refined temperament to it. Maybe she just


    wasn''t paying attention before, but it was the first time she had seen him this way.


    Or perhaps it was because their rtionship wasn''t that good before. Back then, they only saw the


    worst side of each other.


    "Okay." Quietly, Anne sat down on the plush, leather sofa. A little whileter, Kevin joined her and


    handed her a cup of coffee.


    "Do you have any ns to study abroad?" Kevin suddenly asked as he sat down next to her.


    "Why do you ask?" She smile awkwardly, her hand that held the coffee suddenly freezing in ce.


    "Your talent is promising, especially since you''re only self-taught. If you study some more, I''m sure


    you''ll be able to grow more as a designer," he exined bluntly.


    However, Anne raised her brows and smiled. "Do you think that it''s my dream to be a designer?"


    "Is it not?" This was not the answer he was expecting. He thought that she would just either say yes or


    no, but he was definitely sure of himself that she would want to pursue a career in design. "Of course


    not. I don''t have some sort of ''big dream''. Now that I think about it, it was because I was forced to grow


    up at such an early age.


    I was worried for my mother, which was why I knew I had to take it upon myself to be more mature and


    sensible. I had to start earning money so that she wouldn''t have to work so hard. Before I knew it, I


    became such a workaholic. The only reason I taught myself how to design was because of our child. I


    wanted to have him in my life so badly that I had no choice but to try and stand up for myself."


    For a while, Kevin was silent. Although he was shocked by her words, he carefully took them in. "Well,


    do you think design is something you''d want to do now? Is it something that interests you?"


    "I don''t know. The only thing that interests me now is having a normal and stable life. Trey told me that


    he would give me two percent of the profits my design generates. That''s enough for me since I''ll be


    able to support the baby. It''s also better this way that both of the baby''s parents are here to raise him


    attentively," Anne said honestly.


    As he heard that, his eyes lit up, thinking that maybe she was indicating something. "Have you ever


    thought of marrying me again, Anne? We''ll be able to give our child a real, happy family."


    "I''m sorry," she muttered, stunned at how he had mentioned this all of a sudden. This thought was


    actually something that had never crossed her mind since she gave birth to the baby.


    "Give me a few days to think about it first, okay?" she added reassuringly.


    At that moment, the door suddenly opened. It was Daniel, and in his arms was a thick stack of


    magazines, design cases and folders filled with research. When he saw Anne sitting so closely with


    Kevin on the couch, he immediately felt flustered. He knew that he shouldn''t have entered so rashly. It


    was just that his hands were so full that he couldn''t find a way to knock on the door.


    "Mr. Kevin, here''s all the information you wanted," Daniel said coolly, knowing that there was nothing he


    could do at this point.


    "Okay. Now, leave." There was a slight coldness in Kevin''s voice that Daniel knew all too well.


    After he quickly made his leave, Anne grabbed one of the magazines and began reading. As she had


    her eyes glued on the pages, Kevin was carefully looking at her. "Have you ever considereding


    back to work at the AN Group?" he asked after a while.


    Anne paused, and cast a sidelong nce at him. "It''s something I haven''t considered yet," she said,


    smiling.


    Slumping back on the sofa, Kevin couldn''t deny that he was a bit sad to hear this. But then, she turned


    to look at him, beaming from ear to ear. "But now that you''ve made me think about it, I guess I''lle


    back," she stated. "After all, I''m one of the shareholders in thispany. It makes sense, don''t you


    think?"

 Chapter 183 A Perfect Woman

    Chapter 183 A Perfect Woman


    It was the first time that Kevin had heard Anne say such words and he felt very excited, but he calmed


    down and spoke seriously. "Whether you are a shareholder or not, you can make your own decision."


    Suddenly, Anne smiled,pletely showing her white teeth. The aloof woman seemed to have


    be more approachable and gentle.


    Only those who appreciated her beauty would know that underneath her thorny appearance, there was


    a burning heart.


    Kevin sighed.


    "Even if I want toe back now, I can''t. Our child is still too young. Although the nanny is taking care


    of him, it will be better for me to stay at his side," Anne said with full concern for the baby.


    She loved him very much and didn''t want to leave him to Selma.


    "Okay, I respect you. But is it worth it for you to sacrifice so much for the child?" If he hadn''t known her


    well before, he would have been surprised. But now he knew the child was always her top priority, so


    he wasn''t shocked at all.


    "Even if I take care of the baby, it won''t hinder me from achieving my value. Since my ability has been


    proved in M Group, I think I am qualified to be a designer of AN Group. But my requirements are the


    same as M Group''s. Don''t announce my name for the time being. If people have to ask, just tell them


    that I''m W, okay?"


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Okay, I can promise you," Kevin said sincerely while staring at Anne.


    When he saw her stand up, he also did the same and asked, "Are you going back? I''ll drive you home."


    "No, it''s working time now. Don''t give me a special treatment. I drove your new car here." Anne took out


    the key from her pocket and grinned cheerfully at Kevin.


    He couldn''t help butugh.


    She already surprised him a lot of times. However, if a woman had to drive a man''s car to show off, did


    it mean that he needed to give his woman a new gift?


    Anne already left, but he was still smiling from ear to ear.


    In the Fu Family''s Vi, the vibrant atmosphere was clearly felt.


    It was because of the existence of the hostess.


    The huge swimming pool was extravagantly built. There was Anne who was wearing a swimsuit that


    wrapped on her curvy body. Her flexible body did all kinds of swimming postures in the water, but her


    smile did not disappear from beginning to end.


    "Miss Anne, have a rest and have some fruit." The nanny stood beside the pool and offered her the fruit


    tray.


    "It''s almost done. Has the flower arrangement teacher arrived?" Anne asked calmly.


    "She''ll be here in ten minutes," the nanny quickly replied.


    In fact, she was a bit surprised that Anne had started to live her life to the fullest in the Fu Family.


    Starting from Yoga, swimming, flower arrangement, designing, to taking care of the child, nothing was


    missed. Anne even looked more blooming and energetic than she was.


    "Okay. Is the baby awake?" Anne came out of the swimming pool and grabbed the towel beside her.


    She wiped the water off her body.


    She was totally a different person from the time she came back. At that time, she showed nothing but


    coldness and arrogance.


    Now, she was a confident woman whenever she went. She was making herself the envy of all the


    women.


    "Miss Anne, Mr. Kevin seemed to have changed a lot. He''s been so kind to you now. Why don''t you


    remarry him?" the nanny asked unnaturally.


    "I haven''t thought about it yet. I just think it''s good to remain the current state. Although I''m not married


    to Kevin, our rtionship is much better than before." She was still not sure whether their rtionship


    would change after marriage. She was a little anxious with the thought, but she was totally fine with


    what they had now.


    "All right." The nanny took back the fruit tray, and Anne put on her clothes, ready to go to the baby''s


    room to see Charles.


    In the baby''s room, Charles waved his tiny hands, as if he was always energetic. He was jolly every


    time Anne was around.


    "Baby, I''m here with you. Did you have a good time?" Anne rubbed his belly gently. He suddenly smiled


    showing that he liked his mother''s touch.


    He grabbed her hair with his small hand and hardly let go of it. Anne was amazed that he had such


    strength despite that he was only three months old.


    Suddenly, something urred to her. She picked up the baby and put him on the bed with his face


    down. She took a toy to attract his attention. As expected, she saw that Charles raised his head, and


    stretched his hand trying to get it.


    "Miss Anne, the flower arrangement teacher is here. I can take care of the baby," the nanny said and


    offered to look out for her child.


    At that time, Anne was immersed in the joy that her baby was always jolly and energetic. He even


    learned to look up when he was lying prone.


    "Okay, Charles can lie prone and raise his head now. You can let him exercise, but don''t make him too


    tired. Let him have a restter."


    After that, Anne went to the living room and saw the flower arrangement teacher.


    "Hello," Anne greeted the teacher with a smile.


    "Hello, Miss Anne. You are the most confident person I''ve ever known to learn flower arrangement,"


    Becky said cheerfully as she was pleased to meet Anne.


    "Really?" Anne felt a little embarrassed to be praised at first sight. Nevertheless, she smiled back at


    her.


    "Of course, the most important thing in flower arrangement is confidence, being calm and not in a hurry.


    In fact, the basic skills are very easy to learn, but some people don''t know how to rx themselves


    which hindered them from learning this art," Becky said trying to make things clear about flower


    arrangement.


    Anne understood what the teacher said, and she learned quickly when Becky taught her.


    The study ended in just two hours. Since Anne had a full day, she seemed to be in a good mood. She


    was truly a fast learner, easy to adapt to things and learn them well.


    It was six o'' clock in thete afternoon and Kevin just got home.


    When the nanny saw him, she smiled and told him, "Mr. Kevin, since Miss Anne came back, you


    seemed to alwayse back on time."


    Kevin just smiled. His eyes were fixated on Anne.


    She stood in front of huge vases, in which there were all kinds of bright and beautiful flowers. But to


    him, her beauty was the greatest of all.


    "You''re back?" Anne spoke and went closer to him.


    She was so excited to tell him about their baby''s progress. "Our baby can raise his head when he lies


    prone today."


    Kevin was still staring at her. He thought of her as the best mother he had ever known. He smiled


    brightly with the thought.


    "Well, you must be tired." He put his arms around her shoulder.


    "I''m not tired at all. Charles is very obedient. When I was studying the flower arrangement, swimming


    and designing, he didn''t give the nanny a hard time. He didn''t cry or make trouble. When I went to see


    him, he was very dependent on me and always giggled." Anne was very proud of her child. Her eyes


    were full of excitement to see her child grow.


    "Well, it seemed that I don''t have much time with Charles. From now on, I will try my best to refuse my


    work ande back to apany you every weekend," Kevin said gently. He was willing to make


    time for his family. What a thoughtful man indeed!


    Seeing that Kevin was so eager to spend more time with her and their baby, Anne said, "Work is the


    most important. If there is something particrly important, don''t refuse it."


    Kevin smiled and thought that she was very enterprising.


    "Of course I know. I just want to fulfill my responsibilities as the father of our child, okay?" Kevin said


    thoughtfully.


    Anne breathed a sigh of relief. She was worried that he would refuse work because of her. Now that


    she knew it was for the child''s sake, she felt much better.


    Her eyes shuttled through the vases and saw a variety of flowers being put in various shapes.


    Suddenly, a new design came into her mind.


    "Kevin, I''m thinking if I can put the elements of each season''s flowers into the design and slowlyunch


    the new style, so that everyone will know what the products in the next season of the AN Group will be


    like. It is also for the people to be more attracted and curious about what the design will be at a specific


    time. I think that it is a good idea to attract customers." Anne spoke with enough confidence. Her voice


    trailed off.


    Kevin, on the other side, didn''t express his opinion and thought about it at first.


    "Your idea is very interesting. But I''m afraid that the sales will only be good in the short term if we


    merely use the flowers as the main theme. It is hard to say how the sales will go for the long term, but


    we can give it a try." Kevin spoke after a short moment of analyzing the advantages and disadvantages


    of the idea.


    "But what if there is a risk?" Anne bit her lips and didn''t want to put the AN Group at risk. After all, the


    AN Group had just encountered a small trouble because of her.


    "It doesn''t matter. Anypany''s n will encounter trouble in every period, and I don¡¯t think your idea


    will fail. I believe that you will definitely have a better performance this time based on what you have


    designed before," Kevin said while stroking her hair.


    The two of them smiled at each other intimately.


    In the cafe.


    A soothing music was yed and made the people feel rxed.


    Anne looked at Trey while sitting demurely.


    "Mr. Trey, you can withdraw the term. It''s totally a coincidence that my previous design could be


    outstanding. I know that you gave me two percent of the profit from the sales because you wanted me


    to stay in M Group. But I can''t allow something like that to happen anymore," she said and lowered her


    head.


    Trey didn''t say anything. He just stared at her for a long time. The scrutiny in his eyes made her feel


    ufortable.


    "You asked me a question before if I had any feelings for Kevin. I will tell you that he is the father of my


    child, and also a person I can''t give up. I was not able to figure it out before, but now I understand. It''s


    not that I deliberately lied to you, but to be honest, I really didn''t know that before."


    Anne stood up and took out a paper of agreement from her bag. She put it on the table and turned


    away.


    It was not until then that he realized that there was only an agreement left. He picked up the paper of


    agreement and put it in the pocket of his suit. The only words he managed to let out were, "What a


    pity."


    He wanted Anne to say, not only for the business''s sake; it was also his personal wish. Besides, it was


    no doubt that she was really a talented designer. On the other side, Trey still hoped that he could still


    be friends with her.


    However, some people were only destined to meet by chance, but sadly couldn''t go well together.


    There was a hint of regret in his eyes.

 Chapter 184 A Miserable Life In Prison

    Chapter 184 A Miserable Life In Prison


    It was early in the morning as a drizzle fell from the sky, bringing along the asional cold gust of


    wind. It didn''t matter how warm the weather was, as the rain had now transformed it into a cold day.


    On the south side of the city, the prison was alive with its usual routine.


    The ce was no stranger to the usual quarrels. "I want to go home! I want to get out of here! Do you


    know who I am?"


    Despite being handcuffed, Cherry thrashed about, her iling arms hitting the officers nearby.


    "Be obedient. You are assaulting a police officer. If you don''t behave yourself, your penalty will be


    increased!"


    "I just want to go. Wait and see, I will get out somehow," Cherry was shouting at the top of her lungs.


    It had been a month since she was locked up in the prison, but she still hadn''t adapted to the life here.


    The thought of being defeated by Anne infuriated her.


    "I am suffering here because of you. I bet you are proud of yourself." Cherry clenched her fists, her


    anger spilling out.


    However, her conversation with herself made everyone in prison think she was crazy.


    She was dragged to her cell and the door was locked shut. She copsed onto the floor, watching the


    rain trickling down from the small window. She felt like her life was over.


    "No. 58,e out! Someone¡¯s here to see you." She was abruptly woken up three hourster with a


    loud voice. Her eyebrows were knotted together in confusion.


    She didn''t have any rtives, and all her friends had abandoned her now that she had lost everything.


    No one had dared toe to visit her until now. So who could it be?


    Cherry stepped out. Her expression was cold when her eyes met her guest.


    The man was none other than Devin.


    "What are you doing here? Get out!" Cherry instinctively shouted. The ss between them held her


    back from rushing out and beating him.


    The officer apanying her held her down, shouting, "Be quiet!"


    As she sat down in front of him, her eyes were full of hatred.


    "What are you doing here?" Cherry questioned again, her voice icy.


    Devin waited for them to be alone. Then he said, "I am here to see you, of course. After all, you are my


    only daughter."


    She felt disgusted at his sudden affection. "You are here for a reason, aren¡¯t you? I bet you have run


    out of money."


    Devin pursed his lips as he replied awkwardly, "Don''t be so judgmental, okay? I am willing to help you if


    you pay me. I will tell you everything that is going on outside so that you aren''t lonely here anymore."


    "I don''t need that. Since you can¡¯t save me, it¡¯s better if you leave now." Cherry¡¯s words were harsh, but


    her mood made her unpredictable.


    "Don''t be so heartless, okay? I''m the only one who came to see you, right? You should know that it''s


    difficult to do things without money now. If I am going to save you, I still need the money and a lot of it."


    Devin pretended to be eager to save her.


    Despite her annoyance, Cherry hesitated. Although she didn''t want to trust Devin, she had no one left.


    "Well. In the house that Kevin asked me to live in, there is a million in cash behind the bedside


    cupboard. Take the money, but you have to keep an eye on the AN Group and Anne''s every movement


    and report to me. Then you follow mymands, okay?" Cherry spoke seriously.


    With a frown, Devin replied, "Why aren''t you giving me more money, since you asked me to do so


    many things for you?"


    Cherry wasn''t surprised by his reaction. "I can give you so much more, but only if you follow my


    commands. If you don¡¯t think that¡¯s fair, then leave."


    "Don''t be so rude. Of course, I will listen to you. But you have to promise me that if I help you, you can''t


    treat me unfairly, or I will never help you again." Devin tried his best to hide his excitement.


    "Don''t worry. After all, you are my father." Cherry gave a cunning smile.


    Inside the Fu Family''s Vi.


    The rain was hitting the ss window, creating a soft rhythm inside the quiet home.


    Anne had set up an easel in front of the big vases, as she outlined the flowers. She was painting each


    stroke carefully but was still left dissatisfied.


    Suddenly, the dull silence was broken by Charles¡¯s loud cries.


    Hearing that, Anne immediately ced her paintbrush down before she rushed towards the baby room.


    "Charles, stop crying." Carrying him in her arms, Anne patted his small back. She thought that he had


    cried because no one had talked to him for a long time, but she didn''t expect him to cry even harder


    after she picked him up.


    When she touched his forehead, she found that he had a fever.


    Seeing the heavy rain outside, she thought of asking Sam toe here, but she couldn''t get through.


    "Miss Anne, we can''t wait. We have to take the child to the hospital as soon as possible," the nanny


    stated loudly.


    "I know. You hold the baby, I''ll go to get the car," Anne ordered, her forehead creasing with worry.


    The car sped down the road, as Anne became increasingly anxious about Charles¡¯s fever getting


    worse. The surrounding cars retreated to the sides. Despite driving this fast for the first time, she was


    very cautious the whole way.


    "Here we are." An hour had passed until they finally arrived at the hospital.


    Charles¡¯s voice had be hoarse from the constant crying.


    "What''s wrong with him?" Sam quickly asked, as soon as they arrived.


    He had been waiting for them for over half an hour.


    He was preparing for an emergency operation when Anne had called him. After seeing his call log, he


    dialed back, but no one answered. He suspected that Charles had be sick.


    "I don''t know. He is burning up. I think he has a fever." Anne¡¯s voice sounded anxious. She was holding


    Charles with one hand and an umbre with the other, while the nanny carried their bags.


    "Give me the baby and go inside, before you catch a cold." They rushed inside the hospital together.


    The ward prepared for Charles was extremely neat, as he was ced on the white bed sheets. Anne''s


    breathing hitched, watching Sam give her son an injection.


    "Sorry to make you anxious." Noticing the sweat beading on her forehead, Sam softly wiped it off.


    "It¡¯s okay. I hope the fever goes down quickly." Anne forced a smile.


    "Charles has been having fevers for no reason. I think we should have a check-up again in a few days,"


    Sam said seriously.


    Hearing this, Anne nodded immediately. "You¡¯re right. Charles''s health is most important. When should


    Ie again?"


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Anne was always this nervous when it came to Charles.


    Sam softly squeezed her shoulder, saying, "Don¡¯t worry right now. We¡¯ll examine once he recovers."


    "Okay, it''s up to you." She was still anxious.


    "Anne. How is he?" Kevin had hurried to the hospital, as soon as he became aware of the situation.


    Seeing Anne so worried, like she was about to cry, made him panic.


    "The baby is fine for the time being. It''s just that Anne is freaking out. You should stay with her." Sam


    voluntarily left, as soon as Kevin stepped in.


    "Anne, are you okay? I''mte. I''m sorry." Kevin kissed her forehead,forting her.


    "Kevin, our child keeps having a fever. I feel so scared that something might be wrong." She felt this


    sense of impending doom, making her stomach twist.


    "Don''t worry. We have Sam, he will keep our baby healthy." Kevin embraced her, warming her cold


    body with his.


    "Okay." Although Anne agreed, she couldn''t calm down.


    Fortunately, after two long hours, Charles¡¯s fever had dropped down.


    A small smile had returned to her face, as she yed with her baby inside the ward. Watching them


    giggle, Kevin couldn''t help but beam.


    "This is for you." Kevin took out a key from his pocket, handing it over to Anne.


    "What''s this?" As she turned the key in her hand, she recognized it belonged to a car.


    "I bought a car for you. It will be convenient once he starts school, and it''s also suitable for women,"


    Kevin dered.


    After he had heard from the nanny that Anne had raced the car to the hospital, he felt scared for her


    wellbeing.


    "No, I can''t ept this. We have nothing to do with each other now. I will feel ufortable if I ept


    your car." Anne was a woman with principles. Even if she wanted to buy a car, she would do so by


    herself.


    "You can take it as a gift from me, and don''t think about having to repay me." Kevin had a sour look on


    his face. He had never once been refused one of his gifts.


    "I can''t ept it, Kevin. Don''t put me in a difficult position."


    Anne loathed the idea of having to depend on Kevin after their divorce.


    "Think of it as a gift for you to pick up the baby. If you don¡¯t need to pick him up, you can return the car


    to me. Okay?" Kevin was biting down his frustration. He liked Anne, and although he felt mad that Anne


    refused him, he was willing to change for her.


    "All right." Anne finally took the car key, making Kevin breathe a sigh of relief.


    The two of them were still concerned with how Charles had a fever for no apparent reason, so they


    decided to spend the night in the ward.


    In the middle of the night, Charles''s croaky wails began once more.


    Anne jerked awake by the loud noise. Habitually, she checked Charles¡¯s forehead and found it hot.


    Sam had also been worried and hadn''t left the hospital.


    After he found out that Charles was having another fever, he ordered the nurse with a heavy heart,


    "Draw his blood and have a check."


    He wondered why the baby¡¯s body temperature was frequently rising. Maybe it was because his body


    was sick.


    The atmosphere inside the ward hadpletely shifted. The three adults surrounded Charles, grim


    expressions stered on their faces.


    About half an hourter, when the examination report came out, the result was shocking. It was


    completely different from the previous diagnosis.

 Chapter 185 A Thunderbolt From The Blue

    Chapter 185 A Thunderbolt From The Blue


    "The result is out. Charles is diagnosed with congenital leukemia," said Sam with a frown. At this


    moment, his heart was heavy with the news.


    "What?" Trembling with fear, Anne stared at Sam, unwilling to believe the news at all.


    Kevin''s face also darkened. Charles who had woken up, waved his hands and giggled innocently. He


    had no idea how much pain this disease would bring to him.


    "And you only learned about this now. Why didn''t you find it out before?" Anne couldn''t stop her tears


    from streaming down her face.


    Kevin held her tightly, not knowing how tofort her.


    "I''m sorry, we did everything we could, but the baby was too young at that time, and there were many


    things that were not easy to find out at such a young age, matters that would appear after a period of


    time. Even if it was found early, the situation would be as difficult as it is now. Because the baby is too


    young, and the bone marrow transnt would be too risky. High intensity anesthesia and pain would


    also cause more harm than good to him."


    Hearing the sorrowful voice of Sam, Anne felt as if she had fallen directly into the ice cave, miserably


    far from the joy of having a perfect life with Charles. This despair of losing the one she loved the most


    felt like she was being torn apart from her blood and bones.


    "Will Charles get better?" Anne asked, trying to hold back her agony.


    "It''s hard to say," said Sam.


    "We have no history of any hereditary diseases in the family. Why does he have it?" Anne sobbed.


    Sam looked sullen. He had to be cautious with his words as a doctor. If he said it rashly, it would be


    irresponsible and against their ethics. But seeing that Anne was so falling apart, he assumed that she


    must be hating herself for not giving the child a healthy body.


    "These diseases are often caused by genes, but if no one in your family experienced congenital


    diseases, then the possibility of gic problems is very small. I can''t help but think that maybe it is


    rted to your fluctuating emotions and tense mental state during your pregnancy. Don''t worry. Anne. I


    will take good care of Charles." Samforted.


    At this time, because of too much sadness, Anne chuckled out unexpectedly.


    Everyone knew how much she loved this child. There was no emotional bridge between her and Kevin.


    Everything she did, she did it for the baby.


    She named him Charles, a royal name for a free man, hoping that he would be healthy at liberty all his


    life. But she didn''t expect that the name would be so ironic.


    "Why would she have a tense mental state during pregnancy?" Kevin asked, confused about her


    reaction. His face was saddened, his eyes lost in thought.


    He was so anxious that he feared being given an answer that would make him feel perturbed.


    But apart from being a friend of Kevin, Sam also liked Anne. Even if Anne had always wanted to set


    him up with Emily, he had always been loving this lonely and stubborn woman in his heart.


    "Well, you can ask yourself if you have hurt her during her pregnancy. Anne, I''ll take you to drink some


    water. I''ll have someone take care of Charles."


    After saying that, Sam took Anne directly to the lounge, regardless of whether she agreed or not.


    A rare look of aching appeared on Kevin''s face.


    He knew how deep Sam condemned him, more so his actions. If they hadn''t been friends for so many


    years, Sam would have made him pay for the consequences of his doing.


    But he knew that he deserved it.


    He looked at Charles with red eyes. The whole room seemed to be filled with great grief. Getting a


    glimpse of Charles''s innocent smile, he felt guilty.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    When he saw the naivety of the child, the shbacks of all the ill-treatment that he had done to Anne


    unveiled in his memory.


    For a moment, he didn''t know how to make up for the damage he had caused to Anne.


    The hospital lounge was designed for moments like this. nts were known to relieve the anxious


    rtives of the patients, and there were ten pots of such flora.


    But Anne was mourning, her eyes were soaked, and her hands were cold as ice. Her thin body


    weakened as if it was about to crumble from bearing the tremendous amount of pain in her heart.


    Sam apanied her and tried his best to calm her down, but in the end, he realized that there was


    nothing he could do.


    He knew that when Anne was in the most devastating time of her life, the child was her lifeline of


    happiness.


    "Sam, why should I be Charles'' mother? He is so full of life, but I took that away from him. He doesn¡¯t


    deserve this."


    Covering her head and bawling bitterly, Anne sat on the chair with her body in a strange curled posture.


    Her sadness was everywhere. It lingered in her bloodstream, and she couldn''t let it out.


    "Anne, listen to me. You have done a good job as a mother. It''s not your fault. You raised him with love.


    Charles is a strong boy; he will recover from this. I will find the best avable technology capable of


    treating him and find a suitable donor for the bone marrow transnt. We will cure Charles of this


    suffering."


    Sam reached out his hand tofort Anne but quickly abstained from doing so because he didn''t know


    if hisforting touch would make her cry less.


    "I hate Kevin. I know it''s useless, but I just hate him."


    Anne tightened her fingers gradually until it formed a clenched fist. Fortunately, she didn''t agree to be


    back to him.


    Otherwise, how could such a hatred, which had nowhere to vent, be appeased?


    "I know, I know." Sam opened her hand and slowly rubbed her frosty hands to warm her body up.


    The wall of the lounge was made of ss. All the drama inside was seen from the outside like a movie.


    Standing outside the ss, Kevin looked at Anne curling up in a ball. He gradually tightened his grip.


    Seeing that Sam was so considerate to her, he was jealous and mad, but there was no reason to


    me her. After all, he was the one who caused this tragedy.


    Anne did her best to settle down, but she was as fragile as porcin. This was the first time that Sam


    had seen her venting her anger. He felt sorry for her, but there was nothing he could do.


    He wanted to beat Kevin to death, but the situation was already worse enough.


    "But the baby is sick now. He needs your care, Anne. He needs a mother. I know you are sad, but for


    Charles'' sake, let''s be hopeful, okay?" said Sam as he fiddled with her head.


    With the perseverance of Sam¡¯sfort, Anne started to tone down her grief. She raised her head, her


    eyes swollen red, but no longer brittle.


    "You¡¯re right. I will be strong for the sake of my child. Charles needs me."


    Anne stood up. As she was grieved for too long, her legs trembled, and her bnce was off. Sam had


    to follow her closely in case she couldn''t hold on.


    In the office, there were all kinds of untouched equipment. These were the most advanced


    technological apparatus avable in the world, bought nearly a year ago.


    However, Sam seldom came to the hospital because he took care of Anne. Besides, only a few people


    could enter his office, so it looked spotless.


    Kevin came in. The moment Sam saw him, his face turned cold.


    "What are you doing here?" Sam said intimidatingly.


    He was always sick of what Kevin did to Anne. Now that the child got such disease, he was also


    enraged.


    "Is it true that my child''s illness is likely due to the mental stress during Anne''s pregnancy?" Kevin


    rified.


    "Of course. I have warned you before that the most important thing to nourish the fetus is for the


    mother to be stress free. But look at what you have done. How could you hurt her with Cherry when


    she was pregnant?" With fire in his eyes, Sam was determined tond a hard punch on Kevin''s face.


    "I''m sorry. I didn''t know that Cherry was setting her up." Kevin squinted his eyes to hide his guilt.


    "You didn''t know? Well, that''s very smart of you, Kevin. You can make the AN Group an esteemed


    company that it is today, but can''t take good care of your wife? You are really a scumbag. You thought


    Anne was the viin of your life, when in fact, the evilest person here is you," Sam yelled and punched


    Kevin in the face.


    Kevin didn''t fight back. It was not like him at all. Usually, he would never let others beat him like that.


    "Something bad happened. Some people quarreled in ward 302." The nurse was knocking at the door,


    and Sam and Kevin abruptly calmed down.


    "Anne¡ª" Sam and Kevin said simultaneously.


    Regardless of the conflict just now, the two of them raced for the door and went to the ward where


    Charles was.


    As soon as they entered the room, they saw Selma''s arrogant figure. "Shameless woman! Your child


    was born ill. You must have been a reckless mother."


    Selma kept cursing, but Anne didn''t say anything, allowing Selma to push her from time to time.


    She seemed to have lost her mind, just like a sad puppet, but Selma kept cussing her.


    "I will take the child away, far from you. I will find the best doctor for him. You bitch, never dream to


    meet my grandson again." Selma stretched out her hand and was about to p Anne, but Sam


    reached out in time to catch her wrist.


    "Auntie, please behave yourself!" holding Selma''s hand, Sam threatened her.


    "You want to stand up for her, too?" Now Selma was more dissatisfied with Anne seeing that someone


    was helping her.


    However, Anne hade to her senses. Her eyes were full of irony. She looked at Selma and said,


    "My child is indeed sick, but maybe if I wasn''t stuck in your horror house, my child wouldn''t suffer any


    indisposition!"


    Tears welled up in her eyes again, but Anne didn''t care. She stood up for his son. Her heart was aching


    to the extreme, but she was tenacious.


    "What did you say? You me this on my family? How dare you say that to my face?" Selma was


    completely infuriated by Anne''s words. She tried her best to break away from the suppression of Sam


    and thrust forward to beat Anne.


    "Enough!" Kevin''s angry voice exploded, and Selma stopped at once.


    "Kevin, you came at the right time. Our family has been unlucky since we have this woman. When will


    you listen to me and drive this woman out of our lives? You can find a better woman than this bitch."


    Selma raised her voice, hoping to piss Anne off.


    But Anne was not provoked at all.


    "I said enough!" Kevin shouted coldly.


    In a fit of anger, Sam shouted, "If you take the child away from Anne, Charles will die."


    "What?" the three of them were stupefied and asked at the same time.


    Taking a deep breath, Sam suppressed his anger and said loudly with emphasis, "The bone marrow


    that is suitable for a child is very rare, not to mention that the child''s blood type is unique. It''s better to


    give birth to another child than to look for it in a sea of people."


    "Ha-ha." Anneughed ironically and desperately.

 Chapter 186 Giving Back The Keys

    Chapter 186 Giving Back The Keys


    "Anne, are you alright?" Sam stepped forward and tried to grab her arm, but she avoided him.


    "Mom, you should leave. Otherwise, don''t even dream about seeing Charles again!" Kevin coldly


    dered.


    This was the first time that he had threatened his own mother for Anne''s sake. Naturally, Selma was


    furious, but she knew that there was nobody who could ever disobey her son''smands.


    "Fine, I''ll leave. If something happens to that child, I''ll make sure you''ll pay for it with your life, Anne!"


    Selma picked up her bag and stormed out.


    The room was quiet again, and Anne didn''t say a word. She stood there, like an outcast that nobody


    could understand; but she didn''t need to be understood by anyone.


    "Stop with this nonsense! Just tell me the worst that is going to happen to my child!" In her heart, she


    had prepared to hear the worst.


    Sam heaved a sigh. He never intended to tell her about this.


    "The child''s condition is unstable right now. If we don''t find a suitable bone marrow soon, I''m afraid that


    he won''t even live to be seven years old," he said in a foreboding tone.


    He figured that telling her about the situation would cause her to break down, but Anne handled it well.


    "Kevin, would you please step outside with me?" Her voice was cold and unrelenting. There was not


    even a tinge of warmth in her tone.


    "Anne¡ª" Sam shouted, he was worried that Anne would do something stupid.


    "Stop! You don''t need toe with us. This is between Kevin and I." She shifted her gaze away from


    Sam, still carrying the same coldness in her voice.


    Her words pierced his heart. He felt like his heart was frozen, but he had no choice but to ept the


    truth.


    Perhaps he and Anne were just a doctor and a patient, nothing more. Or she was Kevin''s wife, and he


    was her cousin.


    As for the matter between them, it would be wise to let them handle it by themselves. If he meddled in,


    it would only make things worse.


    In front of the entrance to the hospital, rows of trees and lush greeneries gavefort to the bleak


    autumn.


    The area''s terrain was high. Anne looked down, feeling desperate.


    She wore a white shirt and a high-waisted dress thatplemented her slender waist. Looking at her


    think figure made Kevin feel distressed.


    "Anne, why did you ask me to step outside with you? If this is about our child, I''m sorry."


    He sincerely admitted his mistake, but in Anne''s heart, things would never be the same again.


    She smiled, her face delicate like a solitude flower blooming on a branch. Every time she smiled, it felt


    like a spring in the mountains; it was the peak of beauty. But whenever she wasn''t smiling, it felt like a


    cruel winter.


    "You don''t have to apologize, Kevin." Her words made him feel a sense of hope, but that hope was


    short-lived.


    "Because I will never forgive you."


    Her sharp tongue pierced his heart. He felt as if a knife was lunged into his chest, and he was suffering


    the consequences of his actions.


    "Anne, I promise you that no matter what happens, I will do everything in my power to cure the child."


    His voice lowered, as if he was humbled and pleading.


    "Then let''s have another child. We can be like how we used to be. I''m willing to have another child with


    you, not because I love you, but I need this child to treat Charles."


    Her words were the epitome of irony, and it reminded Kevin of what he had said to her before. He had


    no love for her; he just wanted children.


    Now, her every word felt like a challenge to his pride as a man, but he couldn''t refuse because he loved


    her, and he owed her so much for all the pain that he caused her.


    "I see. It''s a good n," Kevin agreed without hesitation.


    He stepped forward and gestured to embrace her, but she pushed him away.


    She handed the things in her hand to him. "I''m giving this all back to you. I don''t want anything else to


    do with you except our children."


    It was a bunch of keys that Kevin gave her. These were keys to the vi, and the keys to her car.


    He held the keys firmly in his hands, and couldn''t utter a word. Yes, she didn''t need any of it, because


    what she needed the most was his understanding. When she needed him, he hurt her, trampled on her


    dignity, and tantly allowed Cherry to show her animosity, and disyed his love for Cherry in front of


    her.


    His heart felt so heavy, but there was no reason to me Anne. He had no right to me her for


    anything.


    The cold air seemed unable to sway Anne''s heart at all. She was already strong enough to bear


    anything because her heart was already a winter wastnd.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Anne had left, but Kevin was still standing in the long corridor, surrounded by trees, lonely and pitiful.


    Time passed by slowly.


    The ward was warm. There was a luxurious chandelier, a TV, flowers, nts, and even a separate


    kitchte.


    This hospital''s facilities were so much better than an ordinary hospital''s. In order for Anne to live


    comfortably, all the best equipment were ced in Charles''s room.


    Kevin always visited the hospital, but he rarely entered the room.


    "Charles, do you like it?" Anne gave Charles a shirt with a four-leaf clover printed on it. He smiled


    brightly as he stretched out his hand to let her embrace him.


    Her face softened as she hugged her child. Kevin had been watching her from outside, with a loving


    expression painted on his face, but he didn''t have the heart to enter the room.


    "Mr. Kevin." A timid voice came from Emily.


    Her fear of Kevin had grown deeper ever since he reassigned her to M Country.


    But she mustered all the courage she had just to see Anne.


    "Excuse me, Mr. Kevin, but you are in my way." After Emily finished speaking, she squeezed between


    Kevin and the door.


    "Anne." The familiar voice caught Anne off guard.


    "Emily?" She was surprised to see Emily with tearful eyes before her.


    "Anne!" Emily immediately enclosed Anne in her arms. She knew that her friend must''ve suffered so


    much during her absence.


    "Why are you here? Kevin allowed you to be here, right?" Anne said softly. Her eyes looked warm and


    gentle.


    Over the past twenty years, those who loved her had left her, and all she had gotten in exchange from


    those she loved was pain.


    But she never felt that she owed anyone, except for Emily. Only Emily stayed with her since the


    beginning. She was even sent abroad for her sake.


    "Anne, I''m fine! I came to see the baby. I haven''t seen him, but I have a gift for him. No matter what


    anyone says, I don''t care! I will be the child''s godmother." In order to make Anne happy, Emily changed


    the subject.


    The gifts she brought Charles were furry stuffed animals in the image of the twelve zodiac signs,


    drawings for children to distinguish colors, and various toys suitable for children.


    "Thank you." Anne''s mood became a lot better. Looking at the toys, she thought that it would take so


    much time and effort for people who had not taken care of a child, like Emily, to buy these things.


    "I''m d I didn''t get the gifts wrong! I knew that Charles would love them," she said, cing a hand on


    Charles''s head. "Hi, Charles, I''m your godmother. Remember, whoever tries to bully your mother, just


    tell me and I will beat the living daylights out of them!" Emily raised a fist in front of Charles like she


    was a strong fighter.


    Charles stared at her fist and emted her gesture. He acted like he was trying to protect his mother.


    Emily smiled and said, "God, Anne, Charles is a gifted child! He understood what I was trying to say."


    With that said, Emily kissed Charles''s forehead lightly. He also tried to kiss her forehead, but her head


    was a bit high for him to reach. She lowered her head to let Charles kiss her forehead. He smiled from


    ear to ear after he kissed her.


    Kevin saw everything from outside, and he noticed that Anne''s mood had improved. The corners of his


    lips curled into a smile as he walked away from the door.


    After a while, Emily remembered that Kevin was standing outside, but he had already left.


    "Emily, did you suffer a lot when you were out there?" Anne asked seriously; she almost sounded like


    an older sister.


    But Emily had an optimistic and cheerful personality. She only mentioned the good things and never


    the bad ones.


    "Well, I''m highly skilled and I can solve any problem thates my way without breaking a sweat. It''s


    just that I heard about what happened between you and Cherry. She is so bad and I think it''s not


    enough for her to end in jail. Even jail is too good for that bitch!" Emily snorted coldly as she talked


    about Cherry.


    Her hatefulment made Anne smile.


    At this time, Sam entered and saw what was happening inside. He also noticed the smile on Anne''s


    face, and it made him smile too.


    "Emily, you just got back yet you already made Anneugh. You have done a good job!" Sam praised.


    "That''s just how capable I am!" Emily felt uneasy. She became inexplicably nervous when she heard


    his voice.


    "Sam, after you give Charles the medicine, you can go out with Emily. She has been away for a long


    time. She must feel a little estranged aftering back." Anne knew that Emily liked Sam, and she


    also knew that he was mildly interested in Emily. She thought that Emily was a lovely girl, and that


    whoever would marry her would be a very lucky man.


    "Sounds good." Sam didn''t know what Anne was thinking, but he readily agreed.


    "Anne, I don''t want to go out, I''d rather stay here with you and Charles," said Emily. Even though she


    was really looking forward to hanging out with Sam, she didn''t want to leave Anne by herself.


    "I''m fine! You can go out and help me take care of Charles after youe back, so I can rest for a few


    days." Anne smiled at her.


    "Okay then," said Emily.


    In the downtown area of A City.


    In a quiet western restaurant, a soothing music was ying.


    There was a doubleyered ss encasing flowers and nts. It had holes that would allow air to


    enter inside for the nts to breathe. The refreshing atmosphere heightened the beauty of the


    restaurant''s ambiance.


    Staring at Sam''s face, Emily felt uneasy again, and her face turned beet red.


    "Sam, is it really that difficult to cure Anne''s child?" She didn''t dare to ask Anne this question, so she


    had to ask Sam.


    "It will be challenge, but I will do everything I can. I know you have suffered a lot in M Country." Sam


    frowned as he looked at her.


    "How do you know what happened to me there?" asked Emily.


    Nobody knew this, but Sam helped take care of Emily in secret. He was afraid that Anne would find out


    that Emily was not living well abroad, and he felt ufortable with that thought.


    "Don''t forget, I am more than a doctor." He winked at her and raised his eyebrow.

 Chapter 187 Feeling Bad For Hurting Kevin

    Chapter 187 Feeling Bad For Hurting Kevin


    "Oh, yes, you are also the young master of the Feng Family," Emily said with a grateful smile.


    She liked Sam very much and knew that he was more concerned about Anne. But despite feeling sad


    about it, she said,


    "Oh, If only you were Anne''s husband, Sam." Emily frowned at the thought of it. She hated Kevin so


    much. He did nothing but bully Anne.


    Sam''s hand froze when he heard that and in an hoarse voice, he asked, "Why do you say that, Em?"


    "Look, since she married Kevin, all he did was just bully her. He is good for nothing. If he hadn''t gone


    too far, Charles would still be healthy." Emily thumped the table in anger which caught the attention of


    the people who were around them then.


    "Enjoy your meal. Everyone is looking at you now. And by the way, please don''t say that again," Sam


    said monotonously.


    All of a sudden, Emily got really confused. "Wait, do you not like Anne? I''m pretty sure you do."


    Emily had always been someone to speak what was on her mind. She didn''t get bitter over the fact that


    the person she loved adored another woman. She thought it was useless to mope over something not


    meant for her.


    "All I want right now is to take good care of her and keep Charles healthy," Sam said after he witnessed


    how sincere Emily was.


    The sweet smell of flowers and nts filled the room. Although Emily''s expression was a little heavy at


    first, she felt cheerfulter on.


    It was not wrong for Sam to like Anne. Anne was naturally a pretty likeable person, after all.


    Emily was indeed a little disappointed but she just shrugged it off.


    When they both went back, they found that Charles and Anne were both about to sleep.


    "Anne, get some sleep. I''ll take care of Charles." Emily brought some desserts for Anne from outside.


    Her smile was as bright as the sun.


    "Alright then." Anne gently handed Charles to Emily and decided to rest even just for a couple of hours.


    As soon as Emily went out of the room, she bumped into Sam.


    "You finally want to have a rest?" Sam asked jokingly.


    "If I have another baby, then Charles''s disease can be cured, right?" Anne asked.


    "Go and have yourself examined first. Don''t be too worried."


    He was worried that she would be stimted because she had been feeling emotional recently.


    "Okay." Anne agreed immediately. As long as it would be good for the baby, she would do it.


    Meanwhile, in the old house of the Fu Family.


    The light in the main room was very bright which made the ce look magnificent.


    However, the atmosphere was pretty heavy.


    "Tell me, who does Anne think she is? How could she just allow Kevin talk back at me for her sake?"


    Selma cried to Carl as soon as she came back.


    Carl frowned at her behavior which made him feel disgusted.


    "Well, are you forgetting that our family owes a lot to Anne? We used to believe in rumors about her


    which almost enabled Cherry to hurt the child. She has every reason to hate us."


    Carl gave a fair evaluation after she heard Selmain, but his words only caused Selma to feel


    even more resentment for Anne.


    "Dad, how can you say that? Everything I did was for Kevin. Even if Anne didn''t do anything wrong, her


    child is already sick, anyway. How can we even continue to allow that woman to stay in our family?"


    After what happened in the hospital, Selma felt a sense of crisis and had decided not to ept Anne,


    no matter what.


    "That''s enough. Haven''t you made enough trouble already?" Do you want what happened with Cherry


    to happen again?" Carl roared.


    Selma knew how powerful Carl was so she had to stop herself from going against him at that instant.


    "Dad, of course not. I''m sorry." After saying that, Selma went back to her room to rest, taking the


    excuse that she was not feeling well.


    "Master, don''t be angry. You have to go to bed early today," the servant said.


    "s, I am indeed getting old. I can''t handle my children''s affairs anymore." Carl had only seen Anne


    twice.


    The first time was when he celebrated his birthday where she was taunted by people because of her


    clothes. At first, he also felt that she was thoughtless, until he saw her again.


    He was sure that this girl was not that easy to get close to, but she was definitely not a bad person.


    The Fu Family had always known people well, but for some reason, Kevin and Selma always ended up


    being the ones deluded by bad people.


    "Let''s go back and have a rest." Carl went back to his room with the help of a servant. The hall was


    suddenly peaceful again.


    The prison was deste.


    It was far different from the downtown where some nts were nted when autumn came. It was


    grim here, and the people here were cold to each other.


    Cherry, who was used to being praised by everybody, felt unconformable being here.


    The date of his appointment with Devin came.


    "Cherry, someone is here to see you," said the prison guard coldly. Cherry had a faint smile on her face


    when she heard that.


    Devin had always been allowed to converse with Cherry face-to-face since he paid them a lot of


    money.


    "Anything interesting happenedtely?" Cherry asked.


    "Of course. I have big news for you," Devin said with his eye full of excitement.


    He told Cherry that Kevin''s child had congenital disease and that his rtionship with Anne was


    starting to be rough, which immediately made Cherry sneer.


    "Did Anne really think she could just live peacefully all of sudden just because she put me in a prison


    cell? I want to let her know that it''s not gonna be that easy," Cherry snorted and Devin looked at her in


    astonishment.


    "Cherry, you are already in prison. What are you going to do?" Devin frowned and thought how Cherry


    was just as troublesome as her mother was.


    "Did Anne find any bone marrow?" Cherry asked.


    "How am I supposed to know, Cherry? I''m not a doctor," Devin said with a frown on his face.


    "Then promise me one thing." Cherry then whispered something in Devin''s ear.


    When Devin nodded, her mischievous smile became brighter.


    In the Feng Family''s house.


    The green carpet and the furniture were all freshly-cleaned and polished.


    The tables and chairs inside were all exquisite. The biggest difference of the Feng Family from the Fu


    Family was that they were not too mboyant by nature.


    In fact, their family was not particrly keen on bing a first-ss group. They believed that for as


    long as they could stand firm, they did not have topete with other families to gather too much


    wealth.


    It was also because of this environment that Sam developed such a character.


    "Sam, my darling, I especially prepared this suitcase for you. Remember to take it with you tomorrow,"


    Lynne said with a reassuring smile.


    "Mom, you''re always like this. I will just have go abroad for a while. Why do you have to be so nervous


    about it?" Sam asked helplessly.


    Lynne just cast a gentle nce at her son.


    "Look at how grown you are now. Kevin is much younger than you are and he even has a child already.


    You always say that it''s still early to get married," Lynne said with hints of anxiety and concern for her


    son in her tone.


    "Kevin and I are different, mom. You gotta stop worrying. Did you also forget that I am a doctor?" Sam


    reached out his hand to massage her shoulder. He didn''t use much strength, just enough to relieve her


    fatigue.


    "Son, another thing. I know it''s none of my business, but can you please stay out of what happened to


    Anne? Your aunt is so domineering. It''s not a good thing that you care about Anne so much." Lynne


    knew everything, but she didn''t want Sam to get involved in it. That way, it would cause tension


    between the two families.


    "Mom, I understand your concern but I don''t think it will be a good idea to leave Anne alone, especially


    at this time. Besides, you used to like her, didn''t you? Unlike the Ye n or the Fu Family, the people


    of our Feng Family love and help each other. So I don''t think it''s gonna be such a big deal if I continue


    helping her."


    Lynne was full of regrets and with a sigh she said, "I know that you like peace and I do, too. But this girl


    had suffered a lot already. If only I had known before how a good person she was, I would have let you


    marry her instead. But it''s toote for that now."


    Although she was understanding, she didn''t want Sam to live like this for the rest of his life.


    "I know. I assure you, I am just taking care of Anne like a friend. Don''t worry. I won''t do anything wrong.


    Don''t you believe me?" said Sam, frowning.


    "Well, even if I won''t urge you myself, I''m sure your father will. If you don''t get married soon, your father


    might get anxious and force you to marry for our business'' sake," Lynne said, wanting to threaten her


    son and pretended to be angry.


    "Don''t worry, mom. I will think about the marriage after I deal with the matter of Anne. It''s gettingte.


    Go to bed early." Then Sam went upstairs with his luggage.


    Lynne looked at him with pride in her eyes. Although the Feng Family was not as powerful as the Fu


    Family, her child was her greatest pride.


    Even though Kevin was a legend, in her eyes, she was more fond of Sam''s sympathetic and just


    nature.


    The morning came and the cold wind blew hard while Anne sat by the corridor. She wore her gray


    sweater which wrapped her slender figure.


    There were rows of green potted nts behind her that made her look lonely.


    She stared nkly into space, lost in thought,


    until someone wrapped a nket around her back which made here back to her senses.


    "What are you doing here? I don''t want to see you except for when I have to sleep with you," Anne said


    coldly.


    In fact, even the thought of having physical contact with Kevin disgusted her, but Anne did not have


    much of a choice.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Suddenly, Kevin''s hand stopped.


    In his heart, he thought it was karma. The pain he had given Anne was being returned to him.


    "I''m just afraid that you''ll feel cold. I have something to deal with in thepany. I''m leaving now,"


    Kevin said in a cold voice and pretended not to care.


    "Then you can leave now." She clenched her fingers. She also felt bad for hurting Kevin.


    The two of them had been wrong from the very beginning. If she hadn''t been with him at the time, the


    child wouldn''t have suffered today.


    If she ever gave birth againter on, she most likely would just take the baby with her and leave Kevin.


    "Okay." Kevin''s heart was deeply hurt by Anne''s words, but he still sounded arrogant.


    Whenever she hurt Kevin, she''d felt a tinge of pain in her heart but she would just always remind


    herself,


    ''Anne, no matter how much pain you cause him, it will always be less than one-tenth of the pain that he


    has caused you.''

 Chapter 188 Hope Shattered

    Chapter 188 Hope Shattered


    In the examination room on the third floor, Anne stood by the door and waited quietly to be called. The


    physical examination was like a routine for her, so she wasn¡¯t as anxious at all. For the sake of the


    baby, she had been regting her emotions since she was pregnant. Her switch to a stress-free


    lifestyle should have done wonders for her. Her condition should be much betterpared to before.


    She nced at the window, looked outside, and saw rows of green trees waving at her as the wind


    gently breezed in the warm afternoon. The scenery was contagiously serene, yet the expression in her


    eyes was vast and deep.


    "Anne Luo?"


    When Anne heard the doctor¡¯s call that echoed the quiet halls, she immediately walked in.


    The examination didn''t take too long to conclude. It seemed everything ran so smoothly.


    "Doctor, is everything okay with me?" asked Anne.


    She didn''t ask Sam anything before because she knew that he would tell her everything automatically,


    but the doctor in front of her was rtively new, and she didn''t know how he was like.


    "The result won''te out for the next two hours, but once I have it, I will surely inform you


    immediately. You can wait patiently for now," The doctor answered in the most professional tone, and


    Anne had to go outside to do as he said.


    "Anne, how was the examination?" Emily asked while holding Charles in her arms.


    Ever since Charles was diagnosed with his leukemia, he received the best and immediate medical


    attention, and his illness was thankfully recuperating by the day.


    "I don''t know yet. We¡¯re going to have to wait for the results, but there shouldn¡¯t be any problem," said


    Anne with acent smile.


    "How is my great-grandson doing?" An anxious voice came from the silent corner of the corridor.


    Looking back, Anne found out it was Carl.


    "He¡¯s much better now. Grandpa, why did youe here? You should be at home resting and taking


    care of yourself." Anne was surprised that he was here. She was not averse to Carl so she spoke with


    some respect.


    Hearing this, Carl frowned and said, "What''s wrong with meing here? I have never been better


    anyway. Can''t Ie and see my grandson asionally?"


    His words were a little rude, but Anne could see that he really liked Charles, so she was not provoked


    at all.


    "Of course, you can. Although, Charles will be leaving soon, I could ask the driver to take you home,"


    said Anne.


    "No, there¡¯s no need for that. By the way, didn''t you say that you would give Charles a handsome


    name? How does Edward Fu sound like?" said Carl as he nodded his head. He seemed to be very


    satisfied with the name he suggested.


    Hearing that, Anne also thought it was a good idea. She affirmed, "That''s actually a good one."


    But Anne''s smiling face faded once Carl spoke of another suggestion.


    "How about the nickname? We should change it as well," Carl proposed seriously.


    "Why? I think Charles is a good name. I don''t want the name to be too shy. A heavy name just might


    put pressure on him. I was hoping that he remains healthy all his life," Anne insisted.


    However, Carl was a little dissatisfied. He said, "My great-grandson is absolutely not an ordinary


    person. He will do wonders as he grows to be an outstanding man. The name Charles is not in line with


    my great-grandson''s temperament!"


    Seeing that Carl contended with assertion, Anne thought it was not appropriate to refuse. She had to


    be obedient for the sake of the child.


    "Alright, have you thought of a name yet?" Anne asked curiously.


    "Eddy. I want him to be called Eddy. He''s so brilliant that everyone can''te up to be on par with him.


    He''s going to be exceptional, but not like his father. Kevin is so full of glory that he doesn''t know how to


    restrain himself or see kindness in other people, especially to those who care for him," Carl exined


    seriously.


    Suddenly, Anne was moved. She admired Carl even more. His kind words were far from what she had


    expected toe out of his mouth.


    She had always thought that Carl regarded Kevin as a perfect man, but he saw greater potential in her


    child. Carl didn''t speak much about Kevin, but he knew him very well. It turned out that he was an


    observant and honest person.


    "That is so true, Grandpa. I think the nickname fits him very well," said Anne in approval.


    "And I think he likes it too. Look, Eddy is smiling," said Emily excitedly, pinching Edward''s little face.


    Suddenly, the smile on Carl''s face widened like a ray of sunshine. When he looked at Edward, his eyes


    were full of warmth, and when Anne saw the expression on his face, she was touched by the pureness


    of the moment, so she too wore a beautiful smile.


    "Before we head back, Emily will apany you back home, okay? I still have something to do, but I''ll


    be right behind you," said Anne to Carl.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Soon the night fell into darkness and the whole hospital was shrouded in a hazy atmosphere.


    The busy hospital soon grew weary after a long day of service. Anne stayed for her test results, and


    she returned to the hall to see the doctor who had examined her.


    "You¡¯re just in time, Anne. Here is the result of the examination." The doctor gave her the result without


    any hints about what kind of news she was about to read.


    Anne took the piece of paper and looked at the examination result casually. She found the words


    ¡®permanent injury of the uterus¡¯ in bold. She thought she had seen it wrong, so she read it twice, but the


    words were just the same. She realized that she saw it correctly the first time.


    "What does this mean?" pointing at the words, she asked in confusion as she started to panic.


    But the man said lightly, "I¡¯m afraid your uterus has been damaged. This means that you are no longer


    capable of bearing a child," the doctor answered.


    "That''s impossible! I''m in good health. How did this happen? Why can''t I have a baby?" The news


    threw Anne in a state of incredible disbelief, and her face sulked as if she was thrown into a dark and


    cold cave, lost and helpless.


    "We don''t know the reason yet. Was there a possible trauma that could have caused thisplication?


    Maybe, you have suffered irreversible damage from before. If you are worried, you can always go for a


    second opinion, have it checked somewhere else just to be sure, but your results don¡¯t have


    irregrities. The result is likely conclusive." The doctor''s cold words confirmed that she indeed had


    some problems, but he was unaware of the grave implication of her infertility. Without her ability to


    make life, she would also be incapable of saving another.


    "Are you okay?" the doctor asked. When Anne was about to faint, the doctor reached out to help her,


    but she slowly pushed him away and barely had the strength to keep her bnce.


    Like a puppet, Anne dragged her feet across the hall to the exit, step by step as slow as the creeping


    dim of the dusk without saying another word.


    Standing outside the gloomy hospital, she didn''t know where to go. Her mind was out of ce and her


    heart was repeatedly flooded by the devastating disclosure.


    If she couldn''t give birth to a baby, then Edward would have no donor to save his life. What was going


    to happen to him now that all his chances of surviving were as slim as a twig?


    She continued to walk facing her feet. She had left the hospital unconsciously and lost her sense of


    direction. Her figure was like a wilting rose, and her expression was dead. There seemed to be dried


    rivers of tears on her face from all the crying she had done, but now she was just cold and nk.


    The deepest despair came from the highest of hopes. She was extremely excited to learn that her


    son¡¯s way out of misery was right there inside her, but that enthusiasm turned into oblivion as it


    disappeared in the pouring disappointment. She was broken, both literally and figuratively.


    Out of the blue, a voice said, "Miss. Are you okay?" On the broad road, the sound of an emergency


    brake screeched as the man spoke. The dazzling light lit her face, but she did not blink. All the driver


    could see was her lifeless expression.


    Anne didn''t say a word, but her arm was identally grazed by the side mirror as the car moved


    towards her. Mark Mu was the name the man imed to have. The ident made him worried and he


    pleaded to take her to the hospital to be treated.


    "I''m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to hurt you. I''ll take all the responsibility for the poor driving. Allow me to take


    you to the hospital and have you checked. I¡¯ll even pay for it!" Mark Mu said politely.


    However, Anne, who had remained silent, suddenly shook her head and said with great resistance,


    "Don''t take me to the hospital! I don''t want to go to the hospital!"


    With these words, Anne hugged herself in her embrace. She doesn¡¯t want to go home with the


    devastating news, and she was too rattled to think rationally.


    "Mr. Mark, what should we do with her? We''re going to be behind schedule," the person apanying


    him said. They were gettingte for a business appointment. A dy could have crucial consequences


    for theirpany, but Mark Mu was quick to decide.


    "It doesn''t matter. Call my brother and ask him to deal with the matter there by himself. Let''s take her


    home first. We¡¯ll give her first aid."


    At this time, it seemed that Anne didn''t realize it, but Mark Mu already pulled her into the car.


    When they arrived, she was greeted by a wide living room that was decorated with luxurious and rustic


    European style interiors. There wereyers of beads on the window, which were densely packed but


    orderly dropped down. The heating in the room had been turned on, and the temperature was set to


    maintain afortable 26 Degrees Celsius. Mark Mu had immediately taken off his coat, but Anne


    didn''t move at all. Her limbs were frozen, and her eyes were nk.


    "I''m going to treat you, okay? It may hurt a little so just tell me if you can''t handle it," Mark Mu said


    patiently. However, he was met with nothing but empty silence.


    "What the hell are you doing? You told me you would go with me and talk about the case, then you


    cancelled on me thest minute?" An angry voice resonated from an unknown man in a corner which


    made Mark Mu frown.


    "Brother, watch your mouth. We have a visitor," Mark Mu said to Trey in a cold voice.


    "Who is this woman? Wait¡­ Anne?" Trey asked in surprise as his eyes widened and his jaw dropped.


    He didn''t expect to see Anne at his brother''s house, but it appeared that she was shaken. Something


    wrong must have happened to her.


    "You know each other?" Mark Mu asked.


    "Of course, I know her. She is the designer of our Rebirth Series, the genius behind the rebuilding


    poprity of our M Group," Trey said seriously as he rushed to check on Anne.


    "She¡¯s the designer? But what do you think happened to her?" Mark Mu was puzzled by the unknown


    story behind her poor state,


    but his concern made Trey roll his eyes. He said, "I just came back from Europe. How would I know?


    Why are you asking me? Why don''t you ask her?"


    "Will I ask you if she already answered me? She hasn¡¯t said a word except ¡®don¡¯t take me to the


    hospital.¡¯" Mark Mu made a mocking face as he was not satisfied with his brother''s remark.


    "Maybe, she is just in a bad mood, but go ahead and take good care of her. I¡¯ll deal with some clients. I


    won''t be back in two months. This one¡¯s urgent," Trey said.


    Although he also wanted to stay here to take care of Anne, business was more important. He had to


    make the choice of leaving her in his brother¡¯s protection.


    "Okay, but could you at least tell me where she lives? Maybe someone to call?" Mark Mu couldn''t help


    butin about his brother''sck of empathy.


    "I don''t know," Trey answered confidently.


    Then he nced at the pitiful Anne and said with hesitation, "You can try Kevin Fu."


    "Kevin Fu? The CEO of AN Group? Is she his wife or something?" Mark Mu was shocked. Why was


    she in such a dangerous ce? The freeway was no ce for a big shot''s wife to wander around.


    "No, she¡¯s his ex-wife." After that revtion, Trey stormed out of the room without saying anything else.


    "You could have said they divorced. You have to watch out for that mean mouth of yours." Mark Mu


    shook his head in disappointment as if he was not used to Trey''s sharp tongue.


    After carefully applying first-aid, Mark Mu finally let out a sigh of relief. He said, "Miss Anne, I''m sorry


    for what happened. You can stay in for the night, and have some rest. If there''s anything you need,


    please tell the servants. Just ask them for what you want to eat or if you need anything."


    After saying that, Mark Mu stood up and left. However, the look on Anne''s face was still in but


    dejected.


    In the Fu Family''s Vi, the bright lights gleamed like a beacon.


    Rows of brilliance illuminated the rooms that were far more dazzling than those installed in the most


    deluxe hotel in the city. The house overlooked theke, so the lights reflected the house''s silhouette in


    the water like a painting.


    With the sound of the smooth engine, Kevin''s Rolls-Royce appeared at the front driveway. He opened


    the door, stepped out and handed the key to the valet servant. Then he walked directly inside.


    He took off his suit jacket and a servant came to take it from him. In the living room, Emily was sitting


    there giving Edward a luby.


    "Good evening, Mr. Kevin. Mr. Carl was here but he couldn''t wait for you, so he left a few moments


    ago. But he did ask me to tell you that they decided to change this cute child''s name. He is now


    Edward Fu a.k.a. Eddy." Emily passed on Carl''s words to Kevin with a smile.


    However, Kevin just nodded slightly and didn¡¯t seem to care. He asked, "Where is Anne? Why isn¡¯t she


    here taking care of the baby?"


    Suddenly, Emily grew a little anxious and said, "I thought she was with you."

 Chapter 189 Burning With Anxiety

    Chapter 189 Burning With Anxiety


    The two of them looked at each other and realized something.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "We should hurry up and look for her. When Anne was in the hospital, she said she had something to


    do, so she asked us to leave her behind," Emily said in confusion. Did something happen to her in the


    hospital?


    "I''ll look for her. You stay at home and look after Eddy."


    With that, Kevin left the vi without even grabbing a coat.


    The car passed through the intersection swiftly, and disappeared within a blink of an eye.


    He tried to call Anne, but all he got was an automated message that said, "Sorry, the number you have


    dialed is unavable."


    He casually tossed his phone in the car and drove to the hospital. There weren''t too many patients in


    the hospital, but there were many doctors.


    "Mr. Kevin, what can I do for you?" a doctor who recognized Kevin greeted.


    "Where''s my wife?" Kevin asked, slightly frowning.


    "Well, she seemed to have left the hospital a long time ago, but she had an examination today and


    forgot to take the results. I''ll give it to you."


    A momentter, Dr. Liang gave Anne''s examination report to Kevin.


    As he read the report, he finally understood everything.


    "Do you have any idea where she might''ve gone?"


    The moment he saw what was written on the report, Kevin almost lost his mind. Anne loved their child


    so much, and this result must''ve been devastating for her.


    He hurried back to his car, but he didn''t know where to start looking for her in the dread of the night.


    But he didn''t dare to give up. He continued to drive along the road, looking for a sign or a silhouette of


    her figure, but still, he wasn''t able to find her.


    On the passenger seat, his phone rang. It was from an unknown number. He thought it was a call from


    his business partner, so he didn''t intend to answer it.


    But the unknown person kept calling, until Kevin was annoyed into answering the phone. "What do you


    want? I''m busy right now."


    When he heard the person on the other end of the line speak, he suddenly floored the brakes and


    asked, "What are you talking about? Where''s Anne?"


    In the QY Vi


    where Mark lived.


    When Kevin arrived at the door, he pushed away the servant before she could even utter a word.


    It was a long walk from the door to the main house, but Kevin arrived within ten seconds.


    At this time, he saw Mark standing by the door. "Where is Anne?" he asked.


    He was so mad that it seemed like he would explode if Mark neglected him.


    "Even if she is your ex-wife, and you are the CEO of AN Group, you still have to be kind to her." Mark


    didn''t like Kevin, because there were a lot of rumors about him. Even though Mark came from a


    wealthy family, he loathed yboys like Kevin.


    "What did you say? Say that again! Who the hell do you think you are?" Kevin was about to hit Mark,


    but he stopped upon seeing Anne on the sofa, who was lonely and expressionless.


    "Anne." Kevin rushed into the living room at once. His heart was almost shattered when he saw her.


    "What are you doing here alone? Don''t you know how worried I was? Let''s go home." He was prepared


    to leave, so he lifted her up from her seat.


    "You can go back by yourself. I don''t want to see you." Though Anne was devoid of emotion, what she


    said disyed her disgust for Kevin.


    In Mark''s eyes, Kevin did terrorize her.


    "Didn''t you hear her say that she didn''t want to go back with you?" Although the man in front of him


    was the CEO of AN Group, if Kevin did anything, Mark was not afraid at all. He wasn''t afraid that M


    Group would be wiped out with a flick of Kevin''s wrist.


    "Shut up. It''s none of your business." Kevin picked her up and walked out of the vi.


    Anne didn''t struggle nor did anything to resist him. She was like a doll who didn''t know how to express


    her emotions.


    "Anne. I know everything about what happened today." Kevin tucked her hair behind her ears and


    gently kissed her forehead.


    "It doesn''t matter. I will be with you and Eddy. He''s going to be fine." Kevin made a promise, but it felt


    like nothing to Anne.


    "I can''t have children anymore. How am I supposed to save Eddy?" Anne smiled bitterly, her voice


    shaking with sadness.


    "There will always be a way. Sam hasn''te back yet, but when he does, we''re going to find another


    way!" Kevin said, trying tofort her.


    From the very beginning, Anne had known that the situation would be changed when she saw the


    results, and the future of her child had be uncertain.


    "Anyway, we should head home. Eddy is still waiting for you at home," said Kevin.


    When Anne heard Eddy''s name, her heart softened and she finally came back to her senses. "Okay, I


    want to go back to see Eddy."


    Hearing that, Kevin finally felt relieved.


    The East Mountain Vi was located in a remote ce. Beyond the hillside, a million of stars scattered


    throughout the sky.


    But outside the vi, it was deste.


    Emily anxiously looked around by the door. She breathed a sigh of relief when she saw Kevin and


    Anneing home together.


    "Anne what''s wrong with you? You didn''te home, and I couldn''t contact you. I was so worried


    about you!" Emilyined.


    But right now, Anne didn''t want to speak, let alone answer Emily.


    "Anne is in a bad mood. Just let her get some rest," Kevin said in a heavy voice.


    "Okay, fine. Anne, get some rest. I''ll look after Eddy."


    After Kevin led Anne to the bedroom, Emily sighed, "Why does misfortune always follow Anne? When


    will such a life of hardshipe to an end? I really hope that Eddy can recover as soon as possible."


    Emily gazed at the sky. It was almost midnight, but it should be early in the morning where Sam was.


    Thinking of the fact that Sam was not here, Anne felt even worse.


    In the old house of the Fu Family, the main room was golden and luxurious, but the atmosphere was


    unpleasant.


    "Dad, Eddy needs a bone marrow transnt, but look at what Anne had done," Selma said with hatred.


    At this time, Carl felt a headache because of Selma''s nagging. He withdrew his hand which was about


    to take the tea cup.


    "Why do you have to antagonize that young woman?" Carl hated Selma''s exasperated look whenever


    she talked about Anne.


    "Dad, it''s not that I''m against Anne. I really hope that Kevin, Eddy and everyone our family can be


    happy," Selma pretentiously retorted.


    However, what she didn''t know was that her reaction annoyed Carl even more. "But you don''t hope


    Anne to be happy, right?"


    What Carl said was right. Selma didn''t know what to do, so she took out a document from her handbag


    and said, "There is a reason why I don''t treat her well. Dad, you can read it yourself. We need a child


    with the same genes to donate a bone marrow for Eddy''s disease, but Anne can''t give birth to another


    child."


    All of a sudden, Carl was dumbfounded. He read the document and stopped talking. Selma added,


    "The baby Anne gave birth to is unhealthy. Even if Anne is healthy now, can she guarantee to give birth


    to a baby who won''t have any illnesses?"


    Selma''s words intrigued Carl, but he didn''t want to make a decision so soon. "Well, I''ll go back to my


    room first. We''ll talk about it after asking for Kevin''s opinion."


    Then Carl left the living room and went to the bedroom. Selma didn''t get what she wanted. Her face


    darkened, but she wasn''t in a hurry. She thought that as long as Anne couldn''t have a baby, she could


    find another woman that would be suitable for her son.


    "Finally, Anne, I can get rid of you once and for all!" Selma chuckled diabolically.


    What Selma hated most was that woman was so arrogant. More importantly, Kevin listened to her,


    which made Selma lose face. When did the Fu Family allow such a woman, who always antagonized


    Kevin, marry into their family?


    Unwilling to wait any longer, Selma called Kevin, and told him toe over immediately.


    When Kevin arrived, Selma was sitting on the sofa with a stern look on her face.


    "Mom, it''s almost midnight. What do you want me to do? Can''t we talk about this tomorrow?" Kevin


    protested calmly.


    Selma sneered and said, "Where is Anne? Why hasn''t shee? Is she afraid of showing her face to


    me?"


    "Anne is sick and someone needs to watch over Eddy." Kevin knew that Selma had never liked Anne.


    "Humph, she''s faking it. Kevin, what are you going to do about Eddy''s illness?" Selma asked.


    "Of course I''m going to continue looking for a suitable bone marrow. Anne and I will do everything we


    can." Kevin tried his best to hide the truth about Anne from Selma.


    "That''s enough. How long are you nning to keep the truth from me?" Selma shouted in anger. She


    didn''t expect that Kevin would lie to her for Anne''s sake.


    "Mom, what are you talking about?" Kevin lowered his voice, but he sounded intimidating.


    "What do I mean? Anne can''t have another baby! Are you nning to see Eddy die?" Selma mmed


    her hands on the table, dizzy with anger.


    "Who told you that?" Kevin said coldly.


    He didn''t expect that Selma would find out so soon. But everything about Anne was only known to


    Sam. What the hell was going on?


    "I asked about her condition myself. Didn''t the doctor say that Anne needed to have another baby? I''m


    concerned about Eddy''s health. What''s wrong with calling the hospital to let them send me a fax? Are


    you going to abandon me for the sake of that impaired woman?" Selma was getting aggressive, and


    Kevin knew her temper well. He didn''t want to argue further.


    "The matter between me and Anne is none of your business. If you really want Eddy to be healthy, then


    you can help us look for a suitable bone marrow!" Kevin retorted firmly.


    Selma had anticipated that he would react like this. "I have the final say on this matter. From tomorrow


    on, I will find a girl with the right blood type. At least, the new girl will be a whole lot better than that


    deadbeat Anne!"


    "I said it''s none of your business!" After saying that, Kevin stood from his seat and walked out.


    Selma had no choice but to shout, "If you don''t listen to me this time, you can forget that I''m your


    mother!"


    But Kevin still strode away, showing no sign of surrender.

 Chapter 190 A Visit To Her Mothers Grave

    Chapter 190 A Visit To Her Mother''s Grave


    The rain fell down and the wind blew, catching hair, raincoats, anything it could. The yellow leaves on


    the ground were covered in raindrops, but the air was as fresh as ever.


    Standing alone beside the tombstone, Anne looked at the young smiling face in the photo and her


    spirits sank.


    "Mom, you know what? No matter how long you have left, I won''t feel scared if I hold your memory in


    my heart."


    With a gentle smile, Anne reached out her hand to touch the photo.


    "But Eddy''s sick. I don''t know if you can hear me, but can you protect him and help him get better?


    That''s really the only problem I have."


    She squatted down and stared at the tombstone, her hands weak.


    The rain stopped for a moment, and sun began to break through the clouds. Soon enough, the rain


    started up again. She opened the umbre and prepared to leave the cemetery. She stopped when she


    heard a hesitant voice.


    "Miss Anne?" Turning her head to figure out who it was, she got a nice surprise.


    It was the man who saved her a few days ago. "Hello," she said.


    "Here to see someone important?" Mark asked.


    Anne nodded. "What about you?"


    "A friend of my dad''s. My father''s busy, so he asked me toe see him." He smiled gently.


    "Okay."


    "I don''t know if you remember me. Mark Mu. Nice to meet you." Mark recalled when he met Annest


    time, she had been lost in thought. They hadn''t had much of a chance to talk.


    "I don''t mean to get too personal, Mr. Mu, but how do you know Trey?" asked Anne. The question had


    been bugging her for a while. "He''s my brother, but we couldn''t be more different." He paused, trying to


    figure how to exin.


    "Trey always puts his career first. I don''t like to be tied down. So my family says he''s the good son, and


    I''m the one who can''t be tamed," Mark exined. But Anne had a different take on it.


    She liked Mark a lot more than Trey.


    "Opinions are like belly buttons. Everyone has one. If you''ll excuse me, I have things to do." After


    saying that, Anne started to walk away.


    But Mark stopped her, trying to continue their conversation. "Miss Anne, you seem to have something


    on your mind. Just tell me. Maybe I could help."


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    His voice was sincere. Anne stopped and turned around. She said indifferently, "No one can solve my


    problem. Mr. Mark, I''m sorry. You''re a good guy, but I don''t know you well."


    He stared at her. The transparent umbre was wet, and he could see her damp hair through it, though


    it was quite blurry. She looked like a haunted soul.


    He was considerate, so he didn''t want to get too personal. "It''s raining, and the road''s pretty slick. Be


    careful, Miss Anne."


    In the East Mountain Vi.


    It was drizzling on the mountain. The yellow grass and trees swayed in the wind. But around the East


    Mountain Vi, there were juniper, cedar, and willow trees, carefully selected for their hardiness in the


    wintertime. They all swayed together, yellow and green mixing in subservience to the wind.


    The taxi stopped some distance away from the door. Anne walked to the vi slowly. The door was ajar,


    and Kevin wasn''t back yet. She could see Emily through the window. Emily held the baby, adult and


    child. Those two had bonded quickly. Anne smiled bitterly.


    "Hi Anne, back already?" Emily asked. She was surprised to see her so soon.


    "I took long enough. Has he been a good boy?" she asked, touching Edward''s face.


    "Of course he was. You can ask him if you don''t believe me."


    Emily turned to Edward and her eyes became gentle. Chatting with a child really made her feel


    innocent and carefree.


    "So tell your mom, Eddy. Were you a good boy today?" With these words, Emily rubbed against


    Edward''s face.


    "Emm," Edward uttered, lowering his head as if he was nodding.


    "Did you see that?" Emily said proudly.


    "I''ll take care of Eddy now," Anne said. "Take a break, and rest up." she added.


    "No, I''m not tired. I like staying with him. He is just the cutest," Emily said, looking up at Anne with


    smile.


    "You should probably head back home. You only have a couple more days off. You need to get ready to


    take over the family business. Might as well get used to it now." Anne was getting serious.


    "It doesn''t matter. My father''s still pretty healthy." Emily pretended not to care.


    "Eddy and I will be fine. And I''ll keep you in the loop, too. Just focus on yourself. Don''t make me worry."


    "All right," Emily agreed dejectedly.


    "Ah! Good! You''re all here." It was Kevin, just walking in the door.


    He was as impressive as ever. A silver gray tailored suit adorned his svelte frame, and he still wore that


    indifferent expression. No matter what, he was perfect and ruthless.


    "Yes, Mr. Kevin," Emily answered quickly. She was scared of him. He was an animal when enraged.


    But Anne didn''t say a word and walked back to the bedroom, Edward in her arms.


    Afraid that Kevin would be angry, Emily immediately exined, "Mr. Kevin, I''m sorry. Anne''s in a bad


    mood, so she ignored you. Don''t be angry."


    Her careful tone made Kevin smile bitterly.


    Emily hadn''t been here for months, so she didn''t know what had happened recently. She didn''t


    appreciate his love for Anne. However, it also proved that he had gone too far as far as Anne was


    concerned. Even her assistant wanted to protect her.


    He didn''t say anything, which frightened Emily even more.


    She lowered her head to avoid looking at Kevin, fearing she might say something to implicate Anne.


    "I think you need to go home," Kevin said coldly.


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Kevin. I hope I didn''t say anything wrong. This is all me. Don''t me Anne. She doesn''t


    know anything about it."


    Emily''s words always reminded Kevin of what had happened before. Suddenly, he was a little annoyed,


    as if he wanted to avoid it. "I told you to go. I''m not going to repeat myself."


    "Okay." Knowing that he was angry, Emily had to take off.


    The bedroom door was ajar, and the temperature outside was the same as inside. But Kevin felt warm


    when he put his hand a few centimeters away from the door.


    He moved his fingers, but stopped short of pushing the door open.


    But that was what Anne did, pulling the door open. When she saw Kevin, she was surprised at first,


    and then regained herposure in a heartbeat.


    "I said it before and I''ll say it again. I''ll stay with you. I swear." Kevin was so excited. He had to


    convince Anne of this.


    He had always been arrogant, now he was afraid. What Anne said next was like a dagger plunged into


    his heart.


    "Didn''t I tell you I don''t want to talk to you? Focus on your kid. Don''t waste your time on pointless


    gestures. I can''t forgive you,"


    Anne said each word firmly. Her emotionless eyes made Kevin''s blood freeze in his veins.


    After she finished speaking, she closed the door. Kevin felt it was less like a door and more like an


    impassable wall, keeping the two of them apart.


    The night was tortuously long. Few lights were on in the city, as if they wereughing at lonely hearts.


    The sun rose early, but it couldn''t banish the icy chill in the air.


    "Waah..." Anne suddenly sat up, awakened by the baby''s cry. He waved his little hands.


    "What''s wrong with you, Eddy?" When she took him into her arms, she found the little guy was


    inconsble.


    She looked at her watch and figured out what was going on.


    "Oh my God! It''s already eight o''clock. Eddy hadn''t been fed for a while. I wonder how long he''s been


    hungry." She patted Edward''s little face lovingly and stood up to prepare the form for him.


    Edward''s eyes kept following Anne, almost like he knew who was closest to him.


    When Anne went to get the baby form, she saw that someone had bought a new can. There was a


    note on it.


    "This brand is better for the baby''s health. From now on, use this one." The sharp lines on it were quite


    impressive. It was obvious that Kevin wrote the note.


    She took the note off and stared at it nkly for a long time.


    In the end, she tore the note into pieces. She didn''t want another reminder that Kevin was still around.


    She got that quite enough from living there.


    However, she still used the new form like Kevin wanted.


    When she put the nipple of the bottle into Edward''s mouth, the baby suddenly smiled like a sunny day.


    In AN Group, the office was filled with all kinds of documents, and Kevin had umted a huge pile.


    The curtains were pulled open, and the warm sun shone in. The huge French window lit up the ce,


    but Kevin sat there, chilled to the bone.


    "Take a break, Mr. Kevin. This is enough work for the next ten days," Daniel ventured cautiously. An


    arctic re was all he got in response.


    "Get out," Kevin said coldly.


    Daniel was taken aback. He knew what would happen if he disobeyed Kevin, but wasn''t the man acting


    strangely?


    "I see. But I''m serious. Don''t work yourself to death. You need to negotiate a contract with the L Group


    in three days. It''s a big contract and you can''t screw this up."


    Kevin raised his head from the light. His deep eyes were a masterpiece from God.


    "You don''t believe me?" Kevin asked uncaringly.


    "No, I''m good. I''m going downstairs." After saying that, Daniel hurried out, not wanting to meet Kevin''s


    threatening re.


    There was no one else in the office now. Kevin opened the document and quickly skimmed it. He


    became famous at the age of seventeen, and he had his own way to deal with the documents.


    In just an hour, he had gone through half of it.


    But because of hisser focus he felt a headacheing on. Finally, he stopped to make coffee and


    rubbed his aching temples.


    He had been battling for control, trying to think of anything but Anne. But he kept reying that scene


    in his mind. She told him she''d never forgive him.


    He had made a huge concession, but Anne didn''t need him anymore. He couldn''t concentrate on


    anything but her.


    It hurt when he thought of Anne, but he had to, because he couldn''t control himself.

 Chapter 191 Sensational News

    Chapter 191 Sensational News


    "Anne, what else can I do other than this?" Kevin whispered to himself.


    He stood up and situated himself in front of the French window, overseeing the scene outside. He saw


    that the lights kindle everywhere. At the sight of this luster, he would long to go home because there


    was someone out there that he wanted to see.


    But now, the first thing he yearned to do was to escape.


    His phone chimed as the screen illuminated. The ringtone wasn''t at all pleasing for his ears. It was


    rather a source of annoyance.


    Seeing that it was Selma calling, Kevin bottled his anger up and asked patiently, "What''s the matter?"


    "I''ve beenparing the blood types of several girls. There are indeed a few that could match yours.


    Although their family backgrounds are not as supetive as ours, we are rich enough to not care about


    such issues. Worst case scenario, you can just let the woman go after giving birth to a baby," said


    Selma in a ttering tone.


    She could feel that her son hated her recently, so she decided to tolerate the temporary ambiguous


    rtionship between Kevin and Anne.


    But Selma''s words just echoed what he had said to Anne. So, Kevin knitted his brows and said in a


    cold voice, "I said that it''s none of your business."


    Without saying another word, he hung up the phone with a sullen look on his face.


    He waited for the clock to tick at nine. He finally picked up his car keys, but instead of going home, he


    went directly to the hotel owned by AN Group.


    The ce wasvishly decorated from the facade to its interiors. Because of its notable reputation and


    skyrocketing rates, people who usually checked in for a room were all distinguished personalities.


    In the hazy light, the central hall looked vast and capacious.


    The stone-grey carpet was spread from both ends of hallways outside each luxury room.


    When Kevin arrived at the hotel, a waiter quickly approached him and gave him the room card of the


    presidential suite.


    "Mr. Kevin, here is the key card to your suite," the waiter said.


    Kevin took the key and was about to head upstairs when he heard a sweet voiceing from the


    nearby distance.


    "Excuse me, how can I get to room 9902?" the woman asked.


    Room 9902 was opposite to Kevin''s room, so when Kevin turned around to see who the female guest


    was, he saw a face stunningly parallel to that of Anne''s.


    Their eyes met in the bustling lobby, and Kevin stared at the woman absentmindedly.


    It was Rose Luo who also noticed him looking in her direction. In her senses, no man could allure her


    attention,


    but Kevin had an impable face, lush eyes deep as the ocean, an avian nose, and thin lips. He was


    wearing thetest silver suit of Armani, and she remembered seeing it in a famous fashion magazine,


    but the model didn''t look good in it as much as he did.


    "Mr. Kevin, let me apany you to your room," the waiter said politely.


    Suddenly, Rose Luo had the urge to pay more attention to Kevin, a handsome man who also happened


    to be a CEO and was filthy rich.


    What was more, her mother was urging her to marry. It seemed that this man could satisfy that


    entreaty.


    Thinking of this, she looked at Kevin and walked straight up to him.


    "Excuse me, which room are you in?" asked Rose Luo.


    The waiter knew that Kevin didn''t like to answer a stranger''s inquest, so he spoke for Kevin and said,


    "Mr. Kevin''s room is 9901, that would be next to yours."


    All of a sudden, a sweet smile appeared on her face. "My name is Rose Luo. Would you mind escorting


    me there?"


    Kevin hated it the most when a woman approached him flirtatiously. When he was about to turn his


    back on her, he suddenly heard that her name was Rose Luo, the daughter of L Group, his soon


    corporate partner.


    "Come with me," Kevin said in a low voice. Although he had promised to chaperone Rose, he walked at


    a brisk pace.


    Wearing strikingly pink and purple ten-centimeter high-heeled shoes, Rose Luo almost couldn''t keep up


    with him. Fortunately, she had been trained strenuously at home for moments like this so she wouldn''t


    make a fool of herself in front of other people.


    "Mister, it doesn''t seem to be the right ce. This is not my room," Rose Luo said as she walked over


    and caught her breath.


    "It''s in this very building. I''m sure you can find it yourself. The waiter told you that your room is next to


    this one, right? After saying that, Kevin immediately swiped the card, opened the door, and closed it in


    one go.


    In the eyes of others, it looked as if Rose Luo was shut out of the door for seducing the CEO.


    In this gesture, she lost her interest in Kevin.


    "What do you mean? Why didn''t you bring me to my room? You are so rude, Mister." She frowned and


    cursed at the door and still flipped through the hotel to find her suite.


    In the East Mountain Vi,


    Anne stood in front of the casement windows on the seventh floor.


    There were multiple floors in the vi and each of them was walled with a special ss which enabled


    a person to see the outdoor view crystal clear. Especially at night, it was shining in luster under the


    starry night sky which was a breathtaking sight to see.


    It was already midnight, and when Anne nced outside, she didn''t see Kevin''s car. She thought that


    perhaps he wouldn''te home tonight.


    "Miss Anne, if you are waiting for Mr. Kevin, why don''t you give him a call and tell him that it''s getting


    late?" the servant said.


    "No need. I won''t be waiting for him any longer. Lock the door and go to sleep," said Anne.


    "But what if Mr. Kevines back?" the servant asked worriedly.


    "That''s none of your concern."


    After ensuring that her words were final, Anne went back to her room to have a rest. The servant did


    what she was told and had no choice but to lock the door.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    The lights were off in the bedroom and everything was dark. Although she couldn''t see her fingers, she


    could easily find her baby. His nose and eyes were always beaconing for her to find him.


    It had been a couple of months since Anne returned to the Fu Family''s residence. She had been with


    Edward almost every day, so she knew his exact location just by stretching out her hand.


    At the back of her head, she had decided not to spare a thought for Kevin although she habitually


    pictured him in her mind at this time of the night. It was love and hatred mixed like a cocktail, which


    made her almost fuming.


    Early in the morning, there was a piece of sensational news circting in A City. It was said that Kevin


    was personable, but ruthless most of the time. Butst night he personally escorted a strange woman


    back to the hotel.


    In the cozy and grandeur presidential suite, Kevin had read thetest smoldering newssh.


    He sat on the sofa with his long legs stretched out, unbothered. He was having his usual steaming and


    aromatic cup of coffee on the table side as heid back in rxation.


    When he saw the content, his soothed face turned into a scowl. Everyone in A City knew his temper


    regarding whispering campaigns especially if it was about him, and this reporter was bold enough to


    face death.


    "Mr. Kevin, we will remove it from the headlines as soon as possible. We have everything under


    control. You have nothing to worry about," someone called him and said in a trembling voice, fearing


    that Kevin would snap.


    Their job was to prevent any scandal from blemishing Kevin''s reputation. It was surely their negligence


    that something like that happened this time around.


    "No, don''t bother. Just let it be," said Kevin as he hung up the phone.


    At this time, his smile was somewhat expectant. He wanted to know how Anne would react upon


    reading the news.


    He hadn''t seen any hint of concern for him on Anne''s face for a long time now.


    And soon, Anne found herself scrolling the headline in her newsfeed.


    After a good night''s rest, she woke up early this morning and habitually turned to her phone screen to


    surf the Inte.


    Under this warm ray of forenoon sunshine, there was always the smell of being alone, but Anne didn''t


    seem to care at all.


    "Miss Anne, here is the baby''s burp towel."


    The servant brought forth the cloth and tied it to Edward''s neck.


    There was a picture of a cute and adorable little bear on the towel. When he saw its beaming smile, he


    mimicked the little bear with a giggle of his own. Edward was very smart and was always happy about


    something at the same time each day. Maybe he was ecstatic because he was going to have his lovely


    breakfast?


    As Anne cherished this sight, a smile appeared on her face.


    "Eddy, are you happy today?" Poking his plump little nose, Anne tried her best to say in a gentle voice.


    "Ah¡ª" Edward couldn''t speak the tongue of the world, but he knew to how respond in his own special


    language.


    Anne pretended to be cheered, but deep down, she was thinking about the morning bulletin featuring


    Kevin.


    The child was sick, and instead of taking care of his child, he went out and made a gossip for himself.


    Didn''t he say that he would make it up to them?


    ''Kevin, how much is your promise worth?''


    Edward seemed to notice the lingering disquiet on Anne''s face. He reached out his hands and touched


    her rosy cheeks.


    She had no idea what was going through his mind.


    As she saw the peculiar stunt, a lump passed down her throat. Was Edward trying tofort her?


    Her nose twitched but was quick to yield back to normal.


    "Ever since you came back, Edward has be jovial day by day. I bet he is so happy to be with his


    own mother," the servant said in a soft ttering tone.


    "You bet." Anne chuckled.


    She knew that what the servant said might not be true, but she was very pleased to hear it. It was as if


    Edward grew fonder for her presence.


    At this point, she didn''t expect anything from anyone. She just wanted to be the mother that she was to


    Edward.


    "Knock-knock! Hi, Anne, I passed by to see Edward. Sweetheart, look! This is the new toy that I bought


    for you. Do you like it?" Emily walked over and excitedly ced the little duck in Edward''s hand.


    He pressed it hard irresistibly and it made a quacking sound! As the boy heard it, his little head


    searched from left to right to find the source of the chime.


    But no matter where he looked, he couldn''t find it. He then immediately yed with the toy in his hand


    again.


    After a few rounds, Edward deciphered where the sound came from. Staring at the toy, he pressed it


    hard once more before bursting intoughter.


    Everyone in the room was amused by Edward''s reaction.


    "You are so smart, sweetheart. When you grow up, you should be your mother''s knight in shining


    armor. Don''t let anyone bully her, okay? Eddy is so brilliant. He would always find a way to protect his


    mother, right?" Emily held the child''s hand and shook it as if they were making an agreement.


    "He is too innocent to know anything. Why are you talking nonsense to a child?" Anne pretended to be


    thrown off by the remark, but in her heart, she was delighted.


    The doctor said that if they couldn''t find a suitable bone marrow for Edward, the conservative treatment


    would be the best option, so she left her career and forgot the need for any daily entertainment. All she


    ever needed was his son, nothing more, nothing less.


    Edward was her precious treasure. Without him, she would have nothing but an empty heart.


    "I''m not. Edward is very clever, different from other kids!" Emily said confidently and continued her


    handshake with Edward. With their eyes agreeing to each other, they seemed to have formed an


    alliance.


    After Emily crashed the ce, Anne''s mood frankly recovered from pummeling to a downward spiral.


    Kevin''s incident left her untroubled. She didn''t care, nor did she feel the need to, because he was


    beyond her supervision anymore.


    She stopped frowning and her face turned into a broad beam of merriment as she felt relieved from the


    tension.


    "Anne, everything will be fine. You and Eddy will be the happiest mother-and-son tandem in the future,"


    Emily said affirmatively.


    At this point, anyone who had seen how Anne reached this far surely would feel a hint of empathy for


    her.

 Chapter 192 Too Bold

    Chapter 192 Too Bold


    A dayter, on a Monday.


    The sun was shining brightly in the Starry Hotel, exuding a gentle warmth.


    In the high-level conference room, people from both parties were already waiting for the meeting to


    start. The waiters of AN Group had already prepared the tea. If the tea got cold, they would rece it


    with a new one right away.


    Sitting across the representative of AN Group were the official representatives of the senior


    management team of L Group.


    L Group was also a reputablepany abroad. Although it was not as powerful as AN Group, they


    should not be underestimated. Therefore, everyone in AN Group held this meeting to a high regard.


    "Mr. Kevin!" Everyone was surprised to see Kevin arriving.


    Normally, the vice president handled these agendas, but Kevin actually appeared this time and he even


    arrived early.


    This was not like him. He was usually very arrogant and aloof.


    "Mr. Kevin, I''ve heard a lot about you." People from L Group reached out to shake hands with Kevin,


    but every single one of them looked and felt awkward.


    L Group had prepared well for this meeting to ensure everything went smooth. Neither the president


    nor Rose, who was the vice president of the group attended the meeting.


    Noticing the cold stare and casual smile on Kevin''s face, everyone immediately understood that he was


    furious.


    Now that they had already offended him, all they cared about at that moment was to keep the contract.


    Kevin nodded. He swept his eyes across the table and found that none of their guests ever appeared


    on Financial Times.


    L Group was too bold.


    "Mr. Kevin, this is our proposal. If it''s possible, we can sign the contract now," one of the senior


    executives of L Group said with a sheepish smile.


    Kevin stared at the contract and smirked, "Is this your final proposal?"


    He held the contract in his hand, He looked like he was reading it carefully, but it also seemed like he


    might throw it away at any given moment.


    The senior executives were all terrified of him. Kevin turned out exactly as the rumors said. He was


    indeed a frightening man. Although they were mortified, they had to bite the bullet because Rose


    decided not toe.


    "That''s right, Mr. Kevin. We are very serious, and we''re all looking forward to cooperating with your


    company, so that we can achieve a win-win situation!" the senior manager proudly dered.


    But the smile on Kevin''s face did not diminish. It was not a friendly smile. It was a smile that looked


    sinister.


    Then he ced the contract on the table and said, "We believe in yourpany''s sincerity, but with


    such an important contract in ce, does your deputation even count?"


    His sarcastic and provocative words had sessfully infuriated the L Group''s executive team.


    "Mr. Kevin, your concern is valid but arbitrary. As members of L Group, to sustain the honor and dignity


    of L Group is our responsibility. What we say naturally represents L Group as a whole." Their anger


    pushed Kevin to the edge of his patience.


    "Well, if L Group is going to take any responsibility in the future, I just hope you can keep your words!"


    Kevin smiled knowingly, as if he knew that he would get the upper hand.


    "You..." The senior executives were too frightened by his intimidating words to say anything else.


    They were originally confident before the meeting started. But in front of Kevin, no matter how confident


    they were, they became uncertain of the oue.


    Of course, he was intimidating. Kevin was 1.89 meters tall, and looked more stunning than a model.


    His sharp eyes, elusive tone, and thoughtful smile were his most praised assets in the business circle.


    But those were not the reason why he was terrifying. Offending him was like a mortal sin. No matter


    how big theirpany was, it would surely suffer, or worse, disappear from the business circle in a


    period of time.


    "I''m terribly sorry, Mr. Kevin. Our vice president had something to deal with, but we''ll call her right


    away." The senior executives decided that it was time to ask Rose to salvage the situation, hoping that


    they wouldn''t leave a bad impression on Kevin.


    Kevin sat down again with his long legs crossed and his eyes looking down. He no longer looked


    dangerous, but the people present had experienced an inner battle of wits and guts against him, so


    they did not dare to say another word.


    It was not until Rose''s arrival that the tension in the room was alleviated.


    "My apologies, Mr. Kevin. I am the vice president of L Group. I had something urgent to deal with. I


    hope this misfortune won''t affect our friendship." Rose opened the door immediately before she could


    clearly see what was happening inside the room.


    As soon as she saw Kevin, she frowned. He was the man she met in AN Group''s hotel.


    Judging by his outstanding appearance, he must be the CEO of AN Group.


    As she remembered his stone cold face that day, her face turned sour, but she managed to hide her


    disgust.


    Her poise and elegance left Kevin a little lost. She had an air that was simr to Anne''s.


    The most simr thing between them was that Rose wore a dark purple fishtail skirt, and a pair of


    vintage high-heeled shoes, just like a queen.


    However, Rose''s self-confidence and arrogance were superficial. Her character was essentially


    different from Anne''s genuine firmness and powerful aura.


    "I can''t help but wonder. What could be more important than the cooperation of L Group and AN


    Group?" The sound of Kevin''s cold voice made Rose frown.


    In the business circle, it was amon thing that the most important person didn''t show up when the


    companies were talking about a contract. Why did Kevin have to make such a big deal of it?


    "It was a personal matter. I''m sorry. I hope you won''t be angry." Rose had to smile awkwardly.


    Suddenly, the senior executives'' anger was ignited. How could Kevin vent his anger on a woman? They


    thought they should do something do make him suffer in the future.


    Kevin suddenly smiled and said sincerely, "I''m sorry. I didn''t know you had some personal affairs to


    attend to. As a token of our apology, the AN Group will prepare the finest room and services for you in


    the Starry Hotel. We''ll talk about it once you''ve gotten some rest."


    Then he turned around and left.


    "Mr. Kevin! What about our contract?" Rose sounded agitated. She gritted her teeth, as if she wanted


    to strangle the life out of him.


    "I don''t want to hear people say that I''m taking advantage of you. It would be better if we discuss this


    further when you''ve recovered." A few secondster, Kevin disappeared from the corner.


    "Damn it!" Rose cursed under her breath, trying her best to suppress her anger. It was a disy of her


    social etiquette and elegance.


    In the East Mountain Vi.


    The vimanded a good view of the mountain. It was the season when the tree branches and


    leaves were turning red. From a distance, there were severalkes in the forest.


    Around the vi, the evergreen trees were like rows of guards, protecting the serene beauty of the vi.


    In the living room, Anne gently shook the crib with her hands. Edward slowly fell asleep in the crib, and


    Anne finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    When she stood up, she looked at the woods outside the window. She felt a little mncholic,


    remembering the time when she was still pregnant. She had been locked in here by Kevin, isted


    from the outside world, without any channel to get any news.


    She had her phone in her hand. When she realized that she could surf the Inte, she suddenly felt


    relieved. She opened her phone and was about to browse, but saw that the headline was about the


    contract between Kevin and L Group.


    It was said that they had not reached an agreement. Seeing that, Anne frowned. When she realized


    that she wanted to ask him what had happened, she threw her phone on the carpet.


    "I don''t care what he''s doing. We have nothing to do with each other anymore!" Slowly, Anne clenched


    her fists. Her eyes were fierce as if she was a soldier fighting a war alone.


    At that same moment, Kevin arrived.


    When they looked at each other, Kevin suddenly remembered that although he was eager toe


    home, it seemed that Anne did not wee him.


    Without so much as a nce, Anne went upstairs, carrying Edward in her arms.


    Kevin followed Anne with his eyes, and he suddenly smiled.


    He thought that the past was over, and he would treat the child well. But why couldn''t Anne forgive


    him?


    When Anne went downstairs again, Kevin stopped her. "Anne,e here, I have something to tell


    you."


    Then he held her hand and pulled her to the sofa.


    "We have nothing to talk about." Although she tried her best to struggle, his grip was so tight that she


    couldn''t break free.


    "I know everything that happened before was my fault, but I promise you... I will treat you, and our child


    well. Since you wanted to give our child a warm family, why don''t you start by forgiving me?" There was


    a hint of coercion in his voice, but in fact, this was the most humble gesture that he could muster.


    However, Anne was indifferent to his every word. She sneered, "Kevin, you know that I would do


    everything for my child, but that doesn''t mean that I have to forgive you."


    All of a sudden, she felt a pain in her heart that made it hard for her to breathe.


    "Why?" Kevin, who had never liked asking questions, insisted on asking what was on her mind.


    Hearing that, Anneughed maniacally.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    "Because the child is not your whole world, but he is mine. You made Eddy sick because of your dumb


    mistake. Have you forgotten that if we couldn''t find a suitable bone marrow, he wouldn''t live to be


    seven years old?" Anne asked sarcastically.


    "I will always be with you."


    "Fuck off! Who the hell needs yourpany?" Her voice was colder than ice. She had be


    completely ruthless.


    "What you''ve hurt is something more important than myself. You''ve ruined my life!" After speaking,


    Anne shook her head in disbelief and left the room.


    After thinking for a while, Kevin realized that the harm he had caused her was not merely physical; it


    was psychological. He had broken her will to live, and the child had probably gave her life purpose


    again.


    For the first time in his life, Kevin felt that he couldn''t get what he wanted.


    He wanted to grab it, own it, but he couldn''t.


    Whatever was thrown at him, he deserved it because this was his punishment.


    He pounded his fist on the table and left with his coat. It was drizzling outside, and it was a bit cold. But


    in his eyes, as soon as he returned to the East Mountain Vi, he would drown in the mistakes he had


    made, and regret the things he couldn''t get.


    The car drove fast along the road, and the rain drizzled along the car''s hood, but the droplets were


    immediately brushed away by the windshield.


    When he arrived at the Green Light Vi, he stared at its emptiness and felt an overwhelming


    destion.


    In the quiet room, on the rosewood floor, Kevin''s leather shoes made a sharp sound. The red wine on


    the table was openedst time, but he didn''t finish it at that time because of an emergency.

 Chapter 193 Are You Insane

    Chapter 193 Are You Insane


    Kevin sat down on the sofa, and poured more than half a ss of red wine for himself. He drank it


    slowly, but he already felt tipsy.


    Then all of a sudden, he burst intoughter. Everyone knew that he did not get drunk easily. How could


    so little red wine intoxicate him now?


    His phone kept ringing, and he frowned at the unknown caller. He had no intention of answering it.


    After it rang three times, he received a message.


    "Are you insane?" He red at the phone with cold eyes.


    Afterwards, the phone rang once more. When he answered the phone, he heard the nagging voice of a


    woman. "What the hell do you mean, Kevin? Are you making a fool out of me? Even if our L Group isn''t


    better than AN Group, that doesn''t mean that we''re not one of the best! You were so impolite to me,


    and you left me hanging! Are you even human?"


    Hearing the drunken voice, Kevin broke intoughter again. "Yes, you''re right. I just don''t like you. What


    can you do? I''m a scum that enjoys inflicting pain on other people. It doesn''t matter if you don''t forgive


    me. This is just how I am!"


    After his snide response, Kevin threw his phone against the wall, causing it to shut down.


    In the Starry Hotel, the dim lights illuminated the rooms and gave it an elegant ambiance. But out of all


    the rooms, the presidential suite was the most luxurious.


    A bedroom was connected to the small living room. The duplex style was indeed luxurious. There was


    a staircase in the middle, which led directly to the second floor.


    Rose was wearing a night gown with a mask on her face, but her eyes were brimming with anger. Her


    long legs were exposed, and she looked a little sexy.


    However, the only disappointment was the myriad of bottles in front of her that filled the room with the


    repugnant smell of alcohol.


    "Kevin, you''re insane!" Rose gritted her teeth.


    Since she lost against Kevin in the meetingst time, he was deliberately toying with her. In a span of


    three days, every two hours, he would send her a bowl of red dates porridge, some ginseng tea, and all


    kinds of blood-enriching foods.


    On the surface, he said it was for her own good, and that it was a token of the friendship between the


    twopanies. But in reality, he was just trying to taunt her.


    "This man is awful. If he keeps this up, I''m going to be tortured to death," Rose murmured.


    Her face was turning reddish because of the alcohol, and her eyes were beginning to blur. Somehow,


    she looked simple but charming.


    She rushed out of her room, inebriated. A waiter had been waiting outside, smiling, and carrying a tonic


    in his hands.


    "Hello. Miss Rose."


    Suddenly, the door was mmed shut. Rose looked like she had seen a ghost. "Oh my God, it''s


    coming again!"


    On the third day, when Rose told Kevin that she hadpletely recovered, she was relieved that he


    stopped sending her care packages.


    In the East Mountain Vi.


    It was already three o''clock in the afternoon when Anne managed to cradle Edward to sleep.


    Since eight in the morning, Edward had been crying, so Anne didn''t get a moment to rest. At this time,


    her hair had gotten a little messy, and her face turned a little pale. When she was about to rest, she


    received a strange phone call.


    "Hello, are you Anne Luo? Are you free today? I need to see you!" The person on the other side


    sounded tough, and Anne had an intuition that the person was not friendly.


    She replied, "Who are you?"


    "It doesn''t matter who I am. Juste out and see me." The arrogant voice reminded Anne of Wendy.


    "Sorry, I don''t have the time." Anne hung up the phone decisively.


    Thankfully, the person didn''t call her a second time. She thought it was just some random person trying


    to provoke her. Maybe Kevin had done something wrong outside?


    Anyway, it was none of her business.


    But after a while, her phone rang again. It was Kevin. When she saw the number again, her face


    darkened. She wanted to hang up, but somehow she still answered the phone,


    "Kevin, what''s the matter?" Her voice was cold.


    The sweet voice of a woman responded, "Are you the one Kevin likes?"


    Obviously, the woman on the other line was a bit surprised. She thought the person Kevin liked was


    supposed to be gentle and charming, but she did not expect that Anne would turn out to be so frigid.


    "It doesn''t matter. If you like him, just take him. There is nothing left between us anymore, just take


    him!" Anne was annoyed to hear the woman''s question. She was barely handling Edward''s affairs, so


    she had no interest in the heroine of Kevin''s scandal.


    "Is that so?" The voice on the other end of the line was hesitant, but she sounded kind.


    "I''m sorry. I don''t have anything to do with Kevin. But he''s in the hospital right now, getting his stomach


    pumped because of all the alcohol he''s been drinking. You shoulde and see him." Then the person


    hung up the phone.


    Anne''s mood turned stale when she heard the beeping sound of the phone.


    ''What happened to Kevin?'' she muttered.


    She left the baby to the servant and drove to the hospital near the Starry Hotel.


    There were many people in the hospital. Through the slightly crowded corridor, Anne saw the


    consulting desk.


    "Excuse me, is there a person named Kevin here?" Her voice sounded calm, but there were glints of


    uneasiness in her eyes.


    "Hang on, I''ll check the registry," the person said politely.


    After a minute, she said, "Room 4305."


    "Thanks!" Anne immediately made her way to the room.


    The door of the ward was half-open, so Anne could see everything inside.


    She saw the white bed sheet, the side of Kevin''s pale face, and a woman.


    She couldn''t see the woman''s face because she had her back to the door. The woman was dressed in


    a pink suit, her long ivory legs exposed, and she wore an elegant white high-heeled shoes; she looked


    so young and sweet.


    Seeing that Kevin was awake, Anne felt that it didn''t matter if she came to see him or not. She


    hesitated for a few seconds and finally left with her handbag.


    "Is that you, Anne?" The woman''s voice sounded pleasant but hesitant.


    At that moment, Anne turned her head and saw the person who spoke. It was none other than Rose.


    "Hello. You should take good care of him. I''m leaving," Anne said. She was not interested in Kevin''s


    private affairs at all.


    "Why are you leaving? Is everyone in AN Group like this? One was reluctant to sign the contract with


    me, and the other went too far. I''ve already transfused 40 of blood to him. You don''t really have to


    thank me, but isn''t it going too far if you asked me to take care of him?" Rose clenched her fists.


    Hearing that, Anne finally realized that this woman really had nothing to do with Kevin.


    "You saved Kevin, the president of AN Group. You don''t need me to thank you. Someone else will do


    that. I''m leaving." After the cold remark, Anne disappeared from Rose''s sight.


    "So this is the most unique person in Kevin''s phone. Her temper is something else. I like her too!" Rose


    shed a knowing grin.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    "Our CEO has something to say to you. Pleasee in," the assistant walked out and said to Rose.


    "No, I''m sorry but I can''t. Find a nurse to help him. I have something to deal with. I have to go now!"


    Rose was angry with the assistant''s words. She turned around and was about to leave.


    "Wait! I won''t treat you unfairly. You saved me." Rose was startled when she realized that Kevin was


    already behind her.


    "No. thanks. You have been working day and night, and now you''re sick. I wouldn''t dare to bother you. I


    would appreciate it if you would just stop fooling me around," Rose snorted.


    But after taking a few steps, she turned her head and said to Kevin, "By the way, can you tell me more


    about Anne? She has great personal charisma, just like a queen. I like her!"


    Kevin was speechless. How dare she try to get her hands on his woman?


    His eyes turned cold, and his assistant''s face began to sweat. The assistant stared at Rose with relief.


    She should be d that she was born a woman!


    "I''m not telling you anything. You can leave." Kevin just went out of the ward to look for Anne. Now that


    she had left, he had to go back to have a rest.


    Seeing that Kevin, who still looked handsome even in the hospital gown strode into his ward without


    saying anything else, Rose frowned and said, "You don''t really have to give it to me if you don''t want to,


    but how could you treat your savior like this?"


    With that, Rose decided that it was best to leave.


    Keviny on the bed, coldly staring at the ceiling. After suffering from a gastric hemorrhage, he looked


    much thinner than usual, exuding a depressingly chilling aura.


    ''How cruel Anne is! She didn''t evene to see me when I''m suffering like this!''


    As he battled with his thoughts, he smiled bitterly as he closed his eyes to rest.


    "This is your porridge, try it!" When he opened his eyes, Kevin thought that it was Anne, so he was


    overjoyed. But then he found that it was just Rose who resembled Anne in appearance. He turned his


    face away.


    "What are you doing here?" His cial voice frightened Rose.


    "I''m here to visit you. You''re a patient, I won''t argue with you. If you don''t eat, it doesn''t matter. I''ll just


    throw it away." Rose opened the box, and the fragrance filled the air. Its fragrant smell reminded him of


    the porridge Anne had cooked for him before.


    "Give it to me," Kevin said nkly.


    "Here you go. It''s supposed to be delicious," said Rose.


    She smiled as she watched him finish the porridge.


    "Why are you here?"


    He still sounded arrogant. She felt that his attitude was particrly bad, so she didn''t want to answer


    this question.


    "If you have some questions, we can talk about themter. I''ll dispose of the food container first."


    Then she went out with the food box. On the corridor of the hospital, Anne was sitting on a chair. She


    stared at the wall and seemed to be thinking, but Rose didn''t know what she was thinking of.


    "Why don''t you give it to him by yourself? I''m sure he would''ve been very happy to see you. Shouldn''t


    you try to seize his heart?" Rose asked in confusion.


    "There''s no need." Anne''s voice held the same indifference as Kevin''s.


    "You two have a simr temper. Since you feel that you don''t need to take care of him, why did you


    cook for him yourself?" Rose asked curiously.


    However, Anne grabbed the lunch box and prepared to leave.

 Chapter 194 Just For The Child

    Chapter 194 Just For The Child


    After taking a few steps forward, Anne said, "I take care of him not because I love him, but because


    he''s the father of my child. I don''t want my child to tell others that he doesn''t have a father."


    She then left the hospital, ignoring the surprised look on Rose''s face.


    It was then that Rose understood why Anne had always been cruel to Kevin. It was because Anne


    never liked him.


    When she saw that Anne had left, a faint hint of regret could be seen in Rose''s eyes, but she was also


    gloating inside.


    "Kevin, you finally get what you deserve now," Rose said proudly.


    As she saw Kevin get the cold shoulder, the sadness in her heart was swept away.


    "Where is Kevin?" A voice with a sense of urgency came to be heard. When Rose turned around to see


    who it was, she found a middle-ageddy.


    It was Selma. As soon as she heard that something had happened to Kevin, she rushed over from


    home. She expected to see Anne but was then weed with the sight of Rose.


    "Who... who are you?" Selma asked hesitantly.


    "Nice to meet you. I''m Rose Luo, the vice president of L Group," Rose greeted with a smile.


    She was very polite towards Selma. Every move she made was noble, not that she was doing it out of


    vain, but because she did it due to her undoubted respect.


    "I see, you are the daughter of the CEO of L Group. But why are you outside Kevin''s ward?" Selma


    pressed on with unease.


    Although L Group was well-known internationally, it didn''t make sense that Rose would have anything


    to do with Kevin''s private affairs.


    "I was staying at the Starry Hotel, right next to Mr. Kevin''s room. The door was open when he had the


    ident. I happened to pass by," Rose exined lightly.


    All of a sudden, Selma was satisfied with what Rose did.


    "Miss Rose, thank you. You are such a kind person." Selma was grateful.


    She looked around the ce but couldn''t find Anne. She frowned a bit.


    "Are you looking for Anne?" Rose figured out by Selma''s actions what she was doing, more so who she


    was looking for.


    The frown in Selma''s face was changed into an awkward smile as she said, "I''m sorry if I seemed


    mentally elsewhere."


    "No, not at all. I''ve seen Anne before. She may be cold on the outside, but she actually is warm-


    hearted to people. I like her very much," Rose sincerely said.


    However, Selma snorted, "She is always like this. It doesn''t matter. What''s important is that you saved


    Kevin, Miss Rose. I must thank you properly when I have the time."


    "If you say so. You should see Mr. Kevin now. He''s doing much better. You must be very worried about


    him," Rose said thoughtfully.


    The quiet air in the ward was then filled with the sweet aroma of the porridge.


    Kevin''s eyes were closed. People didn''t know whether he was really sleeping or pretending to be. He


    had a straight noseplementing his handsome face, but bore a cold expression.


    Selma sighed upon the sight of Kevin. They were getting further but then, she couldn''t figure out what


    was going on inside his mind.


    "Are you feeling better?" she asked immediately when she saw Kevin open his eyes.


    "What are you doing here?" His voice was still cold.


    "What are you talking about? I am your mother. Do I have no right to see if you''re doing well?" she said


    sternly.


    "I''m fine. You can go and leave now," Kevin told her to get lost.


    Selma did not like that her son was pushing her away but she decided not to say anything. Kevin was


    sick and she was worried about him. Finally, she sighed and was about to open her mouth to say


    something, but she suddenly heard amotion outside.


    "Miss Rose, are you okay? Wake up."


    Upon hearing that, Selma went out immediately only to find Rose in an unconscious state being


    supported by her assistant.


    Selma then noticed the paleness on her face.


    "What''s going on?" Selma was interrupted by the doctor when she was going to say something.


    "Get out of the way. The patient has lost too much blood and needs to rest for the moment. Take her to


    the ward for a nutrient injection," the doctor instructed and hurriedly followed the person who was


    bringing Rose to a ward.


    Selma was disoriented with what she witnessed.


    "What the hell is going on?" Selma asked the person who took care of Kevin.


    "Mr. Kevin was in urgent need of blood transfusion, but the blood bank didn''t have enough in stock for


    him. Miss Rose decided to be his donor and fortunately, they were a match. It would have been a


    tragedy if she didn''t do it. Miss Rose is indeed an angel in his life."


    Selma hadn''t heard the rest of his exnation as her mind was in somece else.


    When everything sank in, she asked, "You mean to say, Miss Rose saved Kevin by donating her own


    blood?"


    Ecstatic, she stared in awe at the person who was looking after Kevin.


    "Yes, yes. It''s difficult to find a match for Mr. Kevin''s blood type. Miss Rose was an ideal match for him,"


    the man said in confusion and looked at Selma, wondering why she asked that.


    "I''m going to see Miss Rose. You have to take good care of her these days. If anything happens to her,


    I wille at you," Selma warned.


    The man nodded in fear. "I understand."


    Despite that, his eyes were full of doubts. Shouldn''t he be taking care of his boss since he was sick?


    Although Miss Rose did save Mr. Kevin''s life, he didn''t need to be so attentive.


    "I''ll be cooking porridge for Kevin and sparerib soup for Miss Rose by the way. Take care of her."


    After saying that, Selma left in a rush, leaving the man perplexed.


    A familiar fragrance faintly spread throughout the ward, which was thetest Chanel enchanting


    perfume that Rose wore.


    She was wearing the hospital gown with her hair framing her face. The blue and white clothes were


    in and ordinary but couldn''t impair her sophisticated charisma.


    "Hey, Anne, why are you here?" As she saw Anne visiting her, a hint of joy sparked in her eyes that she


    sat up in glee.


    "This is porridge which can nourish your blood. Have a taste." The way Anne said it was t.


    But her action gave her away. Rose knew her intention and she was happy about it. "Oh, you care


    about me so much that you even cooked porridge for me. I''m touched by this."


    Rose''s voice was soft, making people feel weak to their knees, but Anne didn''t hate her.


    Anne was used to Cherry''s grandiosity, and she could tell at a nce that Rose was such a person.


    But Anne still said sounding indifferent, "I made it for Kevin but turned out I cooked more than enough."


    Anne scoffed in her defense, but Rose liked her nheless.


    "So you do care about Kevin." When Rose said that, her eyes were glinting brightly.


    Anne was standing next to her. One of them was apathetic, as cold as the winter, while the other was


    very warm and weing like the spring.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "I don''t care about him. I''m just concerned and afraid that the baby''s father will die," Anne said calmly.


    She felt very strange. She usually avoided getting into arguments with others, but she couldn''t help it


    when it came to Rose.


    Looking at Rose''s carefree appearance, Anne thought maybe her mood varied depending on who she


    was faced with.


    "Oh, you don''t have to lie." Rose pouted and saw the change in Anne''s expression. She lowered her


    head at once and ate her porridge quietly.


    "Rose?" Hearing the familiar voice, Rose frowned. She knew that it was Selma.


    They just met once but Selma was acting all too familiar with her.


    "Hello, auntie," she weed her as she put aside her strange feelings.


    "Anne, what are you doing here?" Selma asked with a bitter tone. Anne turned to her and was


    surprised.


    "I came to see Miss Rose. I''m going to leave now and have you two enjoy yourselves," Anne


    announced without a care. She didn''t want to stay longer in the same space with Selma.


    "What''s with that attitude towards me?" Selma raised her voice and stared at Anne, wishing to drive her


    out.


    "We don''t seem to have anything to do with each other. It''s none of your business that I came to see


    my friend." After saying that, Anne looked at Selma coldly.


    "Well, auntie, don''t bother to spark trouble with Anne. Anne, you should be going now. I have


    something to talk with auntie." Rose was still being kind.


    "What brings you here, auntie? Is something wrong with Mr. Kevin?" Rose asked.


    Selma shook her head, "No, it''s just that I''m really grateful for what you did, that you donated blood for


    Kevin. I made a soup for you. I hope you can recover as soon as possible."


    Selma held Rose''s hand and the more she looked at Rose, the more she liked her.


    "I appreciate your concern, auntie. But why do you seem to dislike Anne?" Rose pressed as she had


    her doubts.


    Selma grunted, "She was not taught well since she was a kid, and she has no respect for elders, so I


    don''t like her."


    She bluntly reasoned out.


    "Oh, I see." Rose was lost in her thoughts.


    "Let''s not talk about others. So tell me, are you engaged?" Selma was intrigued.


    "Well..." Rose did not take it well that she was probing into her private life. It was a personal matter for


    her and she did not want to answer it.


    But she had to be kind and respectful to the elders. She contemted and answered, "My mom was


    cool with it and never pressured me. But she''s a little anxious in theseing years since I''m not


    getting any younger,"


    she mumbled. Her meek appearance turned into a curious one as she saw the surprise on Selma''s


    face.


    "Well, how about my Kevin?" Selma was growing fond of Rose with each second passing by, and that


    was why she felt that she had to ask.


    "Auntie, you''re funny. That was a good joke. Anne is such a good girl. Are you going to force Kevin into


    marrying someone else?" Rose smiled.


    Selma replied nonchntly, "They''re divorced and I don''t like her anyway. She''s not suited to be the


    daughter-inw of the Fu Family. It should be someone who has a noble temperament like the ones


    from upper ss, well-educated, and gentle, just like you."


    Rose was pleasured with her remarks. Everyone liked to be praised, but Kevin was not her type. She


    might be attracted to his looks, wealth, and ability, but she didn''t want a man with a child.


    "Auntie, Mr. Kevin and I are just friends. We''re not that familiar with each other too." What Rose meant


    was that they could talk about itter.


    Selma didn''t get her implication. She thought she was being shy, so she retorted quickly, "Don''t worry.


    It doesn''t matter. You can go on a date when you''re free, or have a visit to the Fu Family house. I will


    treat you well, dear."


    Rose nodded at her offer, grinning.


    Just then, Selma stood up and said, "I''m sorry. I have something else to do. I have to go now."

 Chapter 195 The Same Porridge

    Chapter 195 The Same Porridge


    "Okay, auntie. I''m not feeling well so I''m afraid I won''t be sending you out," Rose said softly.


    "No, no need to bother. You should rather take good care of yourself." It was rare for Selma to be


    reasonable.


    After Selma left, Rose sat on the bed and slowly ate the porridge, her mind drifting.


    The ward was peaceful, and the medical staff were attentive. They came to check in if the patient


    needed anything, without disturbing Rose.


    Feeling bored, she decided to visit Kevin.


    She was sick because of him. She hated him alright, but there was no one else in the hospital she


    could talk to.


    Kevin was confined in the VIP room on the top floor. The ward''s design was state of the art and


    advanced. There was a remote control on the table that could be used with a gentle press to open the


    blinds to view the scenery outside.


    The hospital was situated in the suburbs with a good environment. The breathtaking scenery could be


    seen outside.


    There were translucent clouds in the sky, glowing from the rays of the unsetting sun.


    The golden sunlight showered the room gracefully with its warmth and made the room hazy.


    Sitting on the bed quietly, Kevin looked pale. He looked a little lonely, and no one could make out what


    was going on inside his head.


    He was not usually like that. He''s acting different from how Rose knew him.


    "What are you thinking about?" Rose didn''t think through what she was doing. She pushed the door


    open mindlessly, trying to break the lonely silence.


    But Kevin''s expression disguised his bleak appearance with a cold one. "What do you think you''re


    doing here?"


    There was no gratitude on his face. Instead, he wanted Rose to get lost.


    "I''m here to see you." At first, Rose was pissed, but when she saw his blue expression, she controlled


    her temper and held back.


    "No need," Kevin said coldly.


    "Were you thinking about Anne just now?" Somehow, Rose felt a little sad.


    She was a little jealous of Anne. How could she get to be loved by such an admirable man as Kevin?


    "Get out! Don''t make me kick you out!" Kevin was agitated because Rose interrupted his train of


    thoughts.


    Rose felt a little disappointed and upset. She knew that she was not wee. "Okay, I''ll go out. But


    your mother doesn''t like Anne very much. If you''d let me, I can help you."


    Rose knew in her heart what she had to do. She was certain that what belonged to her would definitely


    be hers. She was dead set on not taking Kevin''s affection for Anne away.


    "No need." Kevin frowned.


    In his perspective, all he needed was to be with Anne. Even if they had fights and got mad with each


    other, they didn''t need anyone else, much less a woman, to interfere between them. He wouldn''t make


    Anne sad again. This was his promise to her, although he knew that it might not be fulfilled, because it


    would not be an easy feat for Anne to ept him again.


    Rose left upon his response. The moment he no longer saw her figure, he breathed a sigh of relief.


    Seeing that he was almost fully recovered, he struggled to get out of the bed.


    He took his car keys and headed to work.


    Without Kevin''s presence, AN Group was still running smoothly, like how it normally did. The assistants


    coordinated the work of all departments, and the employees did their best to do their work.


    In the office, the secretary was packing up. The light was on but it faintly glowed in the room with the


    window closed.


    "Ah, Mr. Kevin, you''re back! Aren''t you supposed to be discharged from the hospital tomorrow?" the


    secretary asked.


    While they were talking, Kevin was sitting in the middle of the office. Sitting on the chair, he could see


    at a nce that the employees were outside working their heads off through the window.


    "I am fine now," Kevin replied casually.


    "But I heard that you will be back in two days," Ada asked in confusion.


    "Ada." Kevin left Ada stunned with his stoic features.


    "Yes?" Ada said in astonishment.


    "Don''t talk nonsense during work." After saying that, Kevin opened the folder and began to review the


    documents.


    "Yeah, I know." Ada was too taken aback that it took a while for her to answer.


    There was no one else in the office. Sometimes Kevin would look outside through the window, and


    sometimes he would close the blinds.


    When the blinds were closed, he was in great pain.


    It was half past four in the afternoon when he came. It was time to get off work then.


    Another hour passed by, there was noticeably an ocean of people on the road.


    It was busy with cars speeding by. When Anne sat in her car, she held the steering wheel tightly as she


    looked ahead and kept focused.


    Her car window was slightly open, a cold breeze of wind swept in and blew her hair on her face.


    Finally, the car stopped at the headquarters of AN Group. She noticed that few lights were on in the


    whole building. Anne didn''t know if Kevin would be there inside.


    She hesitated for a moment but then made up her mind. She got out of her car and went inside.


    When she arrived in his office, she was weed by his figure leaning against the chair, his face


    ashen from a distance.


    As she saw him like this, awful memories flooded her mind.


    She used to be the only exhausted person in this office. She used to be theughing stock and the


    other employees gossiped about her.


    How the tables had turned. But she admitted that she was not happy to see Kevin gaunt.


    "Go to the hospital with me."


    Anne reached out to him, taking Kevin''s hand, and she saw how his face rxed with her touch.


    "I''m fine now. Why should I go back to the hospital?" He chose to endure the pain he was feeling and


    didn''t want to be alone in the hospital again.


    "There is something wrong with your body. You must go to the hospital for treatment. It''s for your own


    good," Anne dryly insisted without a trace of worry on her face.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    "Are you worried about me?" Kevin''s will was strong. He didn''t give up.


    "For our baby."


    Her answer hurt him again. It was always for the sake of the child. He was frustrated that sometimes he


    wondered what was really inside Anne''s heart if he cut it open.


    "You can go back now. I''m not going to the hospital. Don''t worry about me." Kevin rested his back on


    his chair, seeming to be self-destructing.


    Anne was so angry that she couldn''t say a word. Atst, she snapped. She cackled.


    But Kevin was scared by her smile.


    "Kevin, you have changed," Anne smiled mysteriously which left Kevin bewildered.


    "How did I change?" Kevin asked unconsciously.


    Taking a step back, Anne seriously pointed out, "The Kevin that I know won''t be like you. Even if he


    can''t get the one he loves, he won''t make a clown out of himself. He is always indifferent, arrogant, and


    smart. He will try his best to get rid of people who oppose him until they give up going against him. But


    you? You''re not like him even in the slightest bit. As soon as you get sick, you act all sulky in your


    office. It pisses me off."


    It seemed that Anne had racked her brains to criticize Kevin.


    As she blurted out those words, Kevin''s sullen expression shifted. Finally, he reached out to her, pulled


    her closer and kissed her passionately, letting his frustrations be washed away by this.


    His kiss was intense and desperate, he felt weak. He needed her. He wanted more of her.


    "I love you so much. Can you please stop hurting me?"


    Kevin begged in a weak and hopeless voice. He knew that he had failed in Anne''s eyes, that he was no


    longer the man she looked up to, the guy he used to be. He turned soft and was no longer sure of


    himself.


    He didn''t give a damn if he became one of those pitiful men who was filled with despair and just wanted


    to bring back their beloved woman.


    Anne got cold feet. She didn''t expect that Kevin would kiss her again. Her eyes were expressionless.


    She was overwhelmed as things sank in slowly. She pushed Kevin away as the realization hit her. Then


    she heard him say in a hoarse voice, pleading, "Anne, I want to go home. Let me stay with you."


    Everything then fell silent.


    Later that night, all the lights were dark. When Kevin woke up, he saw the white walls, the dark sofa,


    and the brown bed sheet.


    He exhaled a sigh of relief. He was home, atst.


    He looked at his watch. It was eleven o''clock.


    By this time, Anne must have fallen asleep.


    He didn''t want to disturb Anne again. Perhaps bringing him back there was the biggestpromise


    that Anne would allow.


    A grin started to form on Kevin''s face. The pain he was experiencing seemed to be outweighed by the


    happiness he felt.


    Unaware of the time passing by, it was already thirty minutes to midnight, but Kevin did not expect that


    Anne would suddenly open the door ande in.


    The light in the room he was staying in was not lit, apart from the one in the living room, having its light


    sshed into the room. It shone upon Anne, a dazzling sight to behold that Kevin looked at her with all


    her glory and refused to turn away.


    "You are awake. Here is the porridge. Have a taste."


    Anne put down the porridge and was about to go out, but was stopped by Kevin.


    "Anne, stay here."


    He was indeed changing slowly. At least he wasn''t ordering her like he was before when he was with


    her. It was more of a polite request.


    The air was filled with a faint aroma. Kevin hadn''t eaten anything for a long time, and he was famished.


    He took a sip of the porridge and felt nostalgic.


    He smiled. "Anne, I had the same porridge as this when I was in the hospital."


    Kevin was not the type to easily forget a taste of what he had eaten once. He put two and two and


    concluded that it was the same porridge. But Anne asked Rose to take it to him.


    "All the porridge in the world are the same. They happened to have the same taste. I''ll go to see Eddy.


    Enjoy yourself."


    Then Anne walked out.


    But the smile on Kevin''s face didn''t disappear. It seemed that Anne didn''t know that he was particrly


    sensitive to the taste of food.


    But it didn''t matter. This was his own secret, his own warmth.


    When Anne went out, she forgot to close the door. Kevin''s room was facing Eddy''s, so he conveniently


    saw what was happening inside the other room.


    He could not mistake the bright smile on Anne''s face, her gentle expression radiating ease andfort


    when she held Eddy into her arms. How he craved to be close to her but he couldn''t. He had to control


    himself.

 Chapter 196 Smart Boy Eddy

    Chapter 196 Smart Boy Eddy


    Kevin knew that he would crash such a beautiful sight if he came over. It was better to keep an eye on


    the moment carefully from a distance. It was sensible not to disturb and break the toasty atmosphere


    with his intimidating presence.


    In the baby''s room, Eddy broke the silence in the middle of the night. Anne abruptly roused by his cries


    and thought that he was hungry. She quickly prepped his milk and ced the drink slowly in his hands


    for him to slurp while she battled out her stupor.


    Eddy was four months old, and his eyes opened wider by the day. His eyshes had also grown out


    which were adorable and beautiful. His eyes were like Kevin''s and Anne''sbined. He was such a


    bouncy baby boy.


    "Ah!" Eddy pushed the bottle away and gyrated his head. He seemed to be in a tantrum, or maybe he


    was thinking about something.


    Anne frowned and her thin eyebrows seemed to have been knotted with tenderness.


    Eddy only drank a few mouthfuls of the milk which was unusual because he was a full-time gobbler.


    "Eddy, are you full? Are you sure you don¡¯t want to drink more milk? You will be hungry again if you


    don¡¯t finish this bottle." Anne patiently sweet-talked him. Eddyy on her body intimately as he stared


    at Kevin''s room.


    At this time, Kevin also caught a glimpse of Eddy from the gaps in his room. His son''s ecstatic eyes


    and lovely smile deeply warmed his heart.


    For the first time, Kevin fathomed why children were called angels. He thought their smiles were a


    blessing as he felt the snuggling from the distance.


    "Waah!" Eddy burst into tears all of a sudden which puzzled Anne.


    "Eddy, what''s the matter with you? Do you feel ufortable?"


    She was so anxious that she immediately took out a thermometer to check his temperature. What she


    dreaded the most these past few days was Eddy catching a cold or a fever.


    Fortunately, the thermometer showed a decent body temperature, and she had managed to breathe a


    sigh of relief.


    She had heard from Sam that it was good for her to walk around with the baby in her arms as she


    lubied him. Was Eddy tired of staying there?


    When Anne walked out with Eddy in her arms, she found that his cry was much subtle, but once she


    entered the room once more, he began bawling out again.


    She felt headache when Eddy couldn''t sleep at midnight.


    She had no choice but to walk around with the baby in her embrace.


    After a few rounds of walking back and forth, she heard a cough in Kevin''s room.


    Eddy immediately heard the voice and caught the direction of the source. He unexpectedly stretched


    out his little hand, pointed at Kevin''s room, and screamed.


    ''Is Eddy looking for his father? How does he know that Kevin is here from so far away?'' Anne


    wondered.


    "Honey, let''s not go there. Daddy is asleep and so should we. Let¡¯s go back, okay?"


    Anne pleaded. However, it didn''t work. The baby was swift to whine like a siren upon hearing Anne¡¯s


    suggestion.


    Hearing his son''s cry, Kevin suddenly became nervous and wanted to go out and check him out, but


    when he heard that Anne was already trying to calm him, he sat on the edge of his bed and listened


    like an ear in the wall.


    The little guy seemed to want to enter his room and spend the night with him.


    After figuring out the situation from his eavesdropping, Kevin was delighted to know that he was sought


    out by his child, but ten minutester, the sobbing Eddy slowly faded into silence. Kevin was


    disappointed. It seemed that he could not see them tonight.


    Just as he close his eyes and tuck himself in the sheets, Eddy''s voice abruptly exploded again, and this


    time, it seemed out of control.


    Anne coaxed the baby in a hurry-scurry. As, she had no choice but to take Eddy into his father''s


    room.


    Strangely, when they entered Kevin''s room, Eddy stopped crying gradually.


    "Eddy always cries. He just wants toe here. Did we disturb your rest?" Anne asked in


    embarrassment.


    She could refuse Kevin directly, but it was heavy for her to let her child cry all the time.


    "Are you tired? Let me cradle the baby."


    Kevin reached out his hand to pick up the child, but Anne was hesitant to hand over Eddy.


    After a moment of contemtion, she decided to put the baby into Kevin''s boisterous arms, and said,


    "Be careful. His legs are very strong. Don''t let him kick your belly."


    With a hint of caution sinking into his face, Kevin listened thoroughly, but he was no longer as naive as


    before. He managed not to insist on asking whether if Anne said that because she cared about him. He


    knew that once he mentioned that, she would be quick to deny his suspicion and start eluding him


    immediately.


    With Eddy in his arms, Kevin had no idea how to entice the child to calm down. Looking at the helpless


    look on his face, Anne grew restless and disappointed, but she still patiently exined,


    "Now, Eddy is capable of understanding. Although he can''t speak, he can probably recognize some of


    your words," Anne said awkwardly.


    She was uncertain whether if she was right or not about the observation. She just knew that when she


    talked to Eddy, sometimes he would react if what he heard was something that she often mentioned.


    "Eddy, I love you so much. You need to recover as soon as possible so that your mother won''t worry


    about you anymore, okay?" Kevin held the baby¡¯s shoulder with one hand and rubbed his nose with the


    other.


    Eddy giggled and Kevin was confused if he understood what he had just said.


    It was still too early to confirm the intellectual capacity of the child, but Anne appreciated his words.


    "Don''t tell him that. He doesn''t understand that yet. I haven''t mentioned it before. Why don¡¯t you try


    asking him if he is hungry or not? Maybe ask him if he wants his milk? Or go out for a walk? These are


    the questions and words that he is familiar with," said Anne as she blushed.


    "If he''s not acquainted with such words, then I will say it more often until he will understand. Eddy,


    when you recover, you, me, and Mommy will be the happiest family in the world!" Kevin said in an


    imploring voice. When he saw Eddy react with a big smile on his face, the numbness of his face was


    swept away by his son¡¯s priceless beam of joy. He was a natural. Indeed, he was a father who loved


    his child very much.


    "Eddy, it¡¯s gettingte. It¡¯s time for him to sleep. I''ll take him back now," said Anne.


    She reached out to cradle Eddy, but he resisted as he pulled his arm back into Kevin''s embrace.


    ''This stubborn boy has been with his dad for only a few minutes, and now he doesn''t want me


    anymore?'' Anne was lost in her thought as she was startled by the baby''s persistence.


    The strong sense of envy made Anne feel disturbed.


    "Eddy, Mommy wants you to go to bed now," she emphasized. Kevin picked him up and was about to


    hand him over back to Anne,


    but Eddy suddenly curled his lips and started wailing again in distress which frightened Anne.


    "Fine. I''ll let him stay there. I''ll take him away after he falls asleep," Anne said helplessly.


    Kevin pretended to beposed, but in fact, he was very thrilled at this moment. He could finally stay


    with Anne for a longer time.


    It had been like this for thest several days. Eddy would be so hyper at night and there was nothing


    Anne could do about it but wait for him to grow weary. She pulled a stool to the bedside and looked at


    Eddy with a smile, but she couldn''t resist her drowsiness as she felt heavy-eyed.


    Her eyes opened and closed like a blinking light. While cuddling Eddy, Kevin paid attention to her every


    move.


    He wanted to offer her to sleep on the bed, but he knew her temper very well. If she was awakened, it


    would be difficult for her to doze off again and she would be furious like a bear disturbed from


    hibernation.


    Atst, he could only restrain the impulse to care about her.


    Anne felt somnolent. Although she really wanted to entertain herself up, Eddy had refused to go to bed


    for a few consecutive days now. The servants had already gone to bed, so Anne had to no option but to


    take care of Eddy. She was exhausted, and faint dark circles forming already under her eyes.


    Kevin felt sorry for her. When Anne finally closed her eyes to sleep on the edge of the bed, he reached


    out his hand and gently touched her face.


    Seeing what Kevin did, Eddy, who was sitting next to him, wanted to crawl to Anne''s side and touch her


    face as well as his father did.


    When he saw Eddy¡¯s intent to mimic him, Kevin was frightened.


    He immediately pulled Eddy over and said, "Baby, don''t touch your Mommy. If Mommy wakes up, then


    you will leave Daddy soon. Let''s go to sleep, okay?"


    Kevin said in a casual tone and gently touched his soft little fist with his rtively huge knuckles.


    The two of them looked at each other dead in the eye, the giant versus the tiny in what appeared to be


    a staring contest. After a moment, they both smiled harmoniously as if they had made a partnership.


    Finally, another hour passed, and Eddy sumbed to his lethargy.


    Kevin was drained by that time. He didn''t expect that taking care of a child was such a tiring


    responsibility, far more strenuous than working overtime.


    He was amazed by how Anne had managed to hold on. He stared at her sound sleeping, lost in his


    realizations.


    At the first light of dawn, the curtains were still tightly closed. The room was lurking in its dusk. The time


    read eight o''clock, and Anne opened her eyes to a quiet blur.


    She had never slept sofortably for the past nights. Since she went full-time in taking care of Eddy,


    she had been restless every single day. She was afraid that Eddy wouldck attention and lose his


    sleep. If that were to happen, she would have med herself that she hadn''t done a great job as a


    mother.


    However, her intuition told her that she woke upte.


    She stretched out her hand from the quilt and took out her phone. When she saw the time, she sat up


    as alert as a vignte and lost the sense of sleepiness in a jiff.


    "Oh my God! It''s already half past eight. Where''s Eddy?" When she was about to slip on her flip-flops


    on the bedside, she heard Eddy''s cooing.


    It suddenly urred to her that this was Kevin''s bed. She turned her head and saw her son sleeping


    beside her. As she recollectedst night''s events, she was sure she was leaning on the bed from a


    stool, so it must be Kevin who carried her to the bed.


    Anne regretted it. It seemed that the aloof image that she had built up in front of Kevin was gone.


    "Ha-ha!" Eddy''s legs were kicking and his hands were grasping in the quilt. He was naughty yet lovely.


    Looking at him, Anne was full of helplessness.


    "You do have your way around your mischief," said Anne in a pampering voice as she pped Eddy¡¯s


    bum as gentle as a kiss.


    In the AN Group, Kevin was reclined in his chair. The warm sunshine outside embraced its way in his


    office. His smile was as bright and gorgeous as the first dazzling light he saw the moment he opened


    her eyes in this world.


    "Mr. Kevin, are you in a good mood today?" the assistant asked curiously when he saw Kevin smile


    from time to time.


    "Yes. Did I miss any work the other day?" Kevin asked.


    Since Anne left thepany, Kevin had be a workaholic. He was always ill at ease and didn''t


    want to rx at all.


    The assistant was lost in bewilderment for a while, and said, "I''m afraid you didn''t, Mr. Kevin. Although


    you took a few days off, except for this morning''s paperwork, you are absolutely trouble-free for the


    next month."


    Kevin was startled. He hadn¡¯t noticed that he had done a thirty-days¡¯ worth of workload.


    "If that¡¯s the case, then you can leave now."


    Kevin walked to the window and stood there as he watched his staffe and go. The smile on his


    face did not decrease, and the window was wide open.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    It was easy to see the once-in-a-blue-moon smile on Kevin''s face from the lower office. People thought


    they had been dreaming, but when they repetitively nced with concentration, they found that Kevin


    was indeed smiling from ear to ear. However, to everyone''s astonishment, Kevin didn''t notice it at all.


    Suddenly, the news that the president of the AN Group, who was always as cold as the huge cier


    began to melt spread everywhere.


    The employees of the AN Group were famously known for their high efficiency. They didn''t care about


    personal affairs as they plugged along with their line of duty, but those were general cases. Kevin was


    an icon beyond discipline because he was the legend that thrust the AN Group to its glory.


    Just like the news about Anne being browbeaten back then, the image of Kevin''s beam of bliss


    proliferated in an instant.

 Chapter 197 Meeting Her Parents

    Chapter 197 Meeting Her Parents


    The strong bitter aroma of ground coffee beans drifted in the air inside the coffee shop.


    On one side of the coffee shop, all kinds of green nts could be found. The nts provided the shop


    with some fresh air and they matched the elegant arrangement well.


    Rose was sitting at one of the tables, patiently waiting for someone. She held a cup of mocha, and her


    back rested against the cushioned chair.


    About an hourter, two people arrived and went straight to where Rose was sitting.


    Rose''s eyes lit up upon seeing them. She looked giddy looking at them. She smiled so wide, revealing


    her two beautiful dimples.


    "Mom, Dad! You''re finally here! You two are so busy that you barely have time for your daughter," Rose


    cried as she held their hands, making it seem like she really missed them so much.


    "Thepany is facing a major problem. The chairman had asked us to deal with it as soon as


    possible. It''s better to rope in the connections of thepany to get through difficulties like this," Liam


    Luo exined with a hint of embarrassment on his face.


    He loved Rose with all his heart, so he never hid anything rted to thepany from her. Moreover,


    Rose was the vice president of thepany.


    "Trust me, Father, I understand. I will always try my best when ites to running thepany. You


    and mom have worked so hard for it and that inspires me to keep striving. Don''t worry!" Rose said as


    she looked at her father with sincerity and determination.


    "You are indeed incredibly smart and strategic. I''m pretty sure you will never let us and entire the L


    Group down," Liam Luo said proudly.


    On the other hand, Valentina Xiao frowned as she started feeling concerned about her daughter. She


    used to think that she didn''t have to worry about anything but at that very moment, she realized that in


    a way, her child still hadn''t fully grown up. When Rose became an adult, Valentina Xiao''s deepest wish


    was to walk her daughter down the aisle and watch her get married.


    "Rose, my darling, listen to me. No matter how extraordinary you are, you will never beplete, and


    you will never feel aplished until you marry a good man. Stop drowning yourself in work. You


    should also go out on dates so you can find yourself a good boyfriend. If you find one, you must


    introduce him to us and we shall see if he could be the perfect man for you to marry," Valentina Xiao


    said earnestly.


    "Oh, here you go again, mom! How many times do I have to tell you that I don¡¯t wanna get married?


    Nowadays, men are arrogant and good for nothing!" Rose eximed.


    She looked at Liam Luo as if she was asking for help. However, to her dismay, his father said, "Rose,


    dear, you should listen to your mother."


    As he uttered those words, he looked kind of gloomy. He just realized that even though he knew that he


    had a child with another woman, he didn''t really know anything about it because he left everything up


    to his beloved woman.


    Until now, he didn''t even know whether the child was a boy or a girl.


    When Valentina Luo saw the mncholic expression on his face she already knew what he was


    thinking and she tried tofort him. "Don''t worry. We are not in a hurry, and this time, we will


    definitely find it."


    Hearing that, Liam Luo felt a little sorry for his wife. "Thank you, Valentina. You truly are one of the


    reasons why the L Group has remained strong after all these years," Liam Luo said as she patted her


    on the shoulder.


    Valentina Xiao smiled but there was bitterness in her heart that she tried to hide. She was the


    daughter-inw of the Luo Family, which meant that she should hold herself with grace and dignity. She


    knew that her husband had a child born out of wedlock, and it should be kept a secret from the rest of


    the world. She couldn''t help but feel helpless.


    "It doesn''t matter. I know what I have to do. We will take the child as part of the Luo Family. We won''t


    let the child suffer out there alone," Valentina Xiao said softly.


    At one point, she actually hoped that the child was gone for good or that it was dead. Butter on, she


    realized she couldn''t bear doing something so vile. She always believed that what should be hers


    would always be hers, and that was why Liam Luo married her, not that woman. This was all fate.


    "Mom, Dad, I''m confused. What are you talking about? I don''t understand," Rose said, looking


    completely baffled.


    "Don¡¯t mind me and your dad. It has nothing to do with you, my dear. Don¡¯t worry about it," Valentina


    Xiao said coldly.


    When she raised her head, she saw the disapproving look on Liam Luo''s face. "Rose is an adult now.


    She can handle the truth," he told Valentina Xiao.


    "Rose, you have to be prepared." Liam Luo wanted to say something but he hesitated.


    "Just tell me what¡¯s going on, please! I refuse to believe that there is any problem in the world that can


    trouble Dad!" Rose said as she held her father''s hand and gave him a warm smile.


    "I used to have a young lover before I met your mother, but we separated for various reasons.


    However, it has recentlye to my attention that I have a child with her. Can you forgive me?"


    He was not as intimidating in front of Rose like he was during the meeting. Instead, he looked like the


    most loving father in the world to her.


    Rose asked with tears of joy in her eyes, "Do you mean to say that you''re nning to bring the child


    back? If so, I am so thrilled at the thought of having a brother or sister!"


    She was so happy and excited. Her mom looked at her and sighed at her naivety. Valentina Xiao


    wondered if Rose knew that if the child came back, Liam Luo might give a part of the property of L


    Group to the child in the future.


    "Well, my darling Rose, you are truly the best daughter a man could ask for!" Seeing that Rose didn''t


    mind at all, Liam Luo breathed a sigh of relief.


    The three of them sat down and ate dessert together. Suddenly, Rose said, "Dad, Mom, did you know


    that I fainted a few days ago?"


    "What? Why didn¡¯t I know about that? My baby! What happened?"


    Valentina Xiao was taken aback. She put the dessert causally on the table.


    "It was nothing serious. I just donated blood to someone. I feel a little feeble. I haven''t experienced the


    feeling of fainting in my life. I have to say, it''s a little novel," Rose said with a reassuring smile.


    However, her words just made Valentina Xiao roll her eyes.


    "Don''t you know how rare your blood type is? What if something bad happens to you? Why did you


    donate blood to others? I''m so worried about you, Rose!" she said nervously.


    "Then what can I do? Who knows what''s wrong with the president of AN Group? He went to talk about


    the contract in person. It was toote for me to make up for it after that, and he set me up. Later, I had


    to use blood transfusion to get closer to him, but he didn''t yield to hard or soft tactics. His mother liked


    me very much, and she said that she wanted me to be her daughter-inw," Rose said without thinking


    too much.


    For a moment, both her parents were stunned. Did Rose have a private rtionship with Kevin? Could


    the crisis of L Group be solved with his help? they wondered.


    In the East Mountain Vi.


    Kevin arrived early.


    It was sunset when he arrived. Colorful clouds scattered across the sky, painting the skies with warm


    colors. The distant mountains looked like a barrier that spread far and wide, exuding a gentle feeling.


    In the bedroom, Anne was taking care of her child in peace. Sometimes, she was able to draft a few


    sketches.


    As soon as Kevin entered the room and saw the draft, he suddenly remembered that Anne had


    promised him to use the flowers of each season as the main idea in the design of the ring. It had


    almost been a month, but she still hadn''t turned anything in.


    "Did you design this?" Kevin asked in a stiff voice.


    "Can''t you read the name below?"


    Her sarcastic and distant voice made him feel a little ufortable, but he had to bear it.


    "Well, the design is incredible. I love it."


    He had to admit that he was exaggerating when he praised her design, but as long as he could


    reconnect with her, what was the harm? Was dignity really that important?


    "So what''s the use if you like it? You''re not the customer, but the customer is your god."


    Since Eddy''s illness, her attitude towards him hadpletely changed. She was always sarcastic and


    indifferent.


    Fortunately, he had gotten used to it. He looked at the draft and said, "The design on the side is still a


    little rough. You can still improve it. It could stand to be more exquisite, don''t you think?"


    When Kevin studied abroad, he majored in business operations, but he was fairly knowledgeable about


    designing. Jewelries were a part of the business of AN Group, and he had a certain ability to appreciate


    the artworks.


    "I haven''t finished my design yet. Don''t worry. I will hand in the theme of this season within a month,"


    Anne said, pinching Eddy''s little nose.


    "I''m not in a hurry. You can rest for a few more days." Kevin finally got to the point. He had hoped that


    she could get some well-deserved rest.


    Hearing his words, Anne was dazed for a moment. She returned to her senses the next second, and


    said in a clear voice, "You don''t have to give me special treatment. Work is work. No matter what


    happens, it must bepleted within the deadline. That''s what you said."


    She raised her head and stared into his eyes. Her eyes held a certain rity that could rival even the


    clearest water in existence. Seeing her like this, Kevin was surprised.


    What she said was guiding principle of the AN Group. Even as the president, he thought that she was


    right.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    "I see. You''re absolutely right."


    He felt bad that his kindness was refused, but he didn''t want to lose his temper and be driven further


    away from her, so he resisted the urge to get mad. After a while, he finally decided to leave her in


    peace.


    When he left, Anne breathed a sigh of relief. She was just pretending to be strong in front of him. She


    felt that she was unconfident in front Kevin just like before. But she never admitted that she liked him.


    She thought it was just a conditional response.


    "Eddy, let''s go back to your room, okay?" Smiling, Anne held Eddy in her arms. In front of her child, she


    was a gentle mother full of positive energy.


    Standing in front of the window on the second floor, Kevin happened to see her every move in the living


    room. There was a smile on his face and also a sense of loss. After Anne left the living room, he didn''t


    shift his gaze. Instead, he stared nkly at the living room, lost in his thoughts. Nobody could figure out


    what he was contemting.


    When the servants looked up, they could only see the mncholy in his eyes.

 Chapter 198 Make Friends With Kevin

    Chapter 198 Make Friends With Kevin


    The coffee shop was shrouded by the starless night sky. The lights glowed an aura of brilliance around


    the cafe, and the lively nts waved with their dusky emerald green leaves.


    "Are you saying that I should agree with Selma''s proposal?" Rose¡¯s expression was seemingly off as if


    her parents said something horrible. Instead of being the obedient girl that she was, her face was


    steaming like a hot potato.


    Looking at his daughter, Liam heaved a sigh. In everyone''s eyes, Rose was apliant girl, but they


    had no idea that under her tender personality, a firestorm of fierceness prowled. Rose worshipped true


    love like a miracle, but pure hate made her abandon all the goodness in her.


    "Dad, how can you allow this?" Seeing that neither of her parents intended to speak a word, she


    pushed her chair backward, stood up, and growled at them.


    "Rose, calm down. Don''t get too pumped up. That¡¯s not what we mean. We can''t sell our daughter, how


    could we? We just think that Kevin owes you his life, and this could be the easiest way for us to get his


    signature on the contract," said Liam.


    "The contract will be signed in due time. Dad, don''t you believe in my ability?" Rose raised the question


    of her doubts angrily.


    "That''s not my point. Of course, I believe in you, but some things are destined to happen. Kevin


    rejected our project because a simr beauty and physical therapy proposal was already submitted by


    the Feng Group. They have close rtionship with Kevin, and we know we have little chance, but we


    still handed in our proposal just to try our luck," said Liam as his face darkened.


    "I see¡­" The disappointment was painted all over Rose''s face. Sheposed herself as she sat on


    her chair with a terrible look on her face.


    "So, it''s not because I can''t do it. It''s just that the case itself is trashed already. Dad, what should we


    do? There has to be another way," asked Rose as she raised her voice with conviction.


    Looking at the disenchanted look in his daughter''s eyes, Liam suspired, but before he could say


    anything, Valentina, who had been sitting quietly next to him, interrupted. She said, "Rose, it''s trivial.


    There are thousands of money-spinning partnerships in the business circle, but we managed to win the


    most profitable one the moment you donated blood to Kevin. You should try your best to stay on the


    good side of Selma. If that happens, even if Kevin doesn''t agree to the marriage, we will still get to be


    their associates, and ensure that we do our best to cooperate with apromise."


    Valentina was good at business. It was her trademark. She enunciated the high stakes of having a


    bridging friendship with Kevin and why they needed it as soon as possible. In this way, Rose, who had


    always been against the idea of having an intimate rtionship with Kevin, would rethink her verdicts


    from top to bottom.


    Rose was thinking of how to make friends with Kevin, but rather the puzzling facade of his mncholic


    expression on that day.


    "Rose, are you angry with us?" Valentina asked cautiously.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "No, mother, I will listen to you and Dad. Even if I can''t promise Selma, I will give my best shot to get


    along with Kevin. It will cost me some energy, but in the end, there¡¯s nothing to lose in trying." After


    saying that, she shed a reassuring smile that relieved the tension in the air.


    Seeing that Rose was so considerate, Liam felt gratified and somewhat guilty.


    "Thank you, my daughter." He patted Rose''s shoulder, and the three of them left the ce together.


    It was about six o''clock in the evening,


    and the East Mountain Vi was extraordinarily quiet. Faints of twinkling starlight crowded the heavens


    as the moonlight leisurely rose against the sinking sunset.


    The wind blew a nibble colder which made Kevin frown.


    Seeing the servant pass by him, he stopped her, and asked, "It is such a scene of destion here, isn''t


    it?"


    There was no such thing as a luxurious sight from the maid''s quarters, but after staying with Kevin for a


    long time, she knew if the skies were bad or good. She said, "When Miss Anne roamed the vi,


    oftentimes I saw her look at the outdoors, and she doesn''t seem to be as pleased as before as well."


    Hearing the servant''s words, Kevin took another look and fathomed that it was indeed deserted. He


    saw Anne sit on the balcony. Her eyes were locked on the lemon tree and she looked satisfied.


    The room temperature in the East Mountain Vi was indeedfortable like a constant warm hug.


    The temperature was strictly maintained at twenty-six Degrees Celsius. One could wear a long downy


    robe and still felt cozy, but the scenery in the open-air did disrupt the overall mood.


    Kevin was a person who tended to go to extremes. When he hated her, he would punish her to her


    demise, but once he fell in love with her, neither mountains of gold nor rivers of flowers seemed to have


    been enough.


    "I see. How about we move to a vi that can control the temperature outside?" Kevin stared outside


    and spoke his thought seriously.


    The servant had never heard such a house. How could one even control the weather outdoors? She


    immediately shook her head with a silly grin, and said, "I don''t know, Mr. Kevin. You decide."


    After leaving the verdict to him, the servant left. Kevin''s lips suddenly rose to a smile. Because of Anne,


    he seemed to think that building a better vi was a good n.


    A pleasant ringtone echoed in his dreamy thoughts. Kevin picked up the phone, and said, "Hello, Mom.


    What''s up?"


    Today, Kevin''s voice was not the usual nd water which made Selma speak delicately.


    "I have something to deal with back home. Can youe here tomorrow?" she begged.


    "I don''t have the time, Mom. Eddy''s health is needing the utmost attention," said Kevin.


    Eddy''s health was indeed important, but deep down, Kevin just didn''t want to leave Anne alone.


    "Of course, I know Eddy¡¯s condition is vital. He is the only boy in our family, born in this generation.


    Eddy is our treasure. But if this is all for his well-being, will you see me or not?" Kevin was stunned


    when he heard the hint of hope from Selma.


    "If that''s the case, then I''ll go there the day after tomorrow. You must convince the person involved to


    stay in touch. I''m sure it''s not a difficult problem for you, right?" Kevin asked.


    Selma meant differently, but after hearing Kevin''s words, she knew that her son was certainly clueless


    about the fact that she found a woman who could give birth to a baby with the same blood type as


    Eddy. She didn''t intend to spoil the truth. She thought that she could use the misunderstanding to y


    a trick on him so he could go back to visit her.


    And when Kevin arrived to meet the woman, he would have no chance to reject the opportunity.


    "No, Kevin. Eddy''s health is a priority right now. Anyway, you muste back tomorrow. Goodbye."


    Selma hung up the phone in a jiff.


    Kevin was surprised that Selma didn''t ask for more, but he didn''t want to overthink the situation


    because his eyes had been distracted by Anne. Out of the corner came Anne as she observed the


    lemon tree with a shy smile on her lips. Her every move was beautiful, fresh, and elegant, but above all


    that, there was a hint of a queen''s temperament.


    Kevin was startled. He thought that he had gone too far to the point that he failed to unearth the pure


    beauty of Anne before.


    However, his thoughts didn''tst long. When Anne saw him looking at her intently, she gave him a


    fierce scowl, left the lemon tree, and stormed back to her bedroom.


    Kevin felt the frustration, but as a man, he knew how to consider his chances. If he chased her now,


    she would just bang the door in front of him.


    Without a second thought, he decided to go back to sleep and recover his spirits.


    There would be several hulking transactions tomorrow, and then he had to deal with Eddy''s affairs at


    night.


    The thought of it made him beg to sink himself in his supple bed. So, he went to his bedroom and


    called it a day.


    Tonight, it was the earliest time that the lights in the East Mountain Vi were turned off. There were


    fewer quarrels, less sarcasm, and of course, it was all because the two of them had less chance to


    meet and talk.


    In the blink of an eye, the warmth of the sun weed a new day.


    At seven o''clock in the morning, a seeming breakfast feast was served on the table. There was a huge


    bowl of red date porridge, steaming white fungus soup, crispy bread fried dough sticks, delicate


    vegetable tempura, assorted clubhouse sandwiches, and juicy hamburgers.


    If Kevin or Anne didn¡¯t decide on the menus, then the food on the table would always be a banquet of


    festivities.


    Anne sat at one side of the table, and Kevin was sitting opposite her. He nced at her delicate face


    and thought that she still looked pleasant even when she gave him a distressing stare.


    "I won''t be home tonight," pretending to be apathetic, Kevin said these words recklessly as he kept a


    keen eye to Anne''s subtle reactions.


    However, there was not much response from her at all. She said insipidly in a dismissive tone, "Okay."


    Her sparing words dropped a bomb of disappointment on Kevin.


    "I will to go to thepany directly tomorrow," said Kevin as his words felt like frost.


    "I know. You can be busy with your work. You don''t need to report to me."


    With two pieces of toasted bread smeared with a dollop of sweet jam oozing on the sides, Anne took a


    bite and chewed slowly.


    "Aren''t you going to ask where I am going or what business am I up to?" Kevin¡¯s voice started to snarl


    as his temper peeked from the tip of his tongue.


    However, Anne sneered at his plead for concern, and said, "I can stand it even if you sleep with a


    woman in the most deluxe hotel for as much as you want because we have nothing to do with each


    other."


    Anne''s words left Kevin speechless. He was so furious that he pushed his seat, stood up, and walked


    out the vi with heavy feet as his car key clinked in his pocket.


    Suddenly, after Kevin left, Anne became upset. Deep down, she was curious about his forting


    whereabouts. She didn''t care about anything before because she was too immersed in the perturbing


    fact that Eddy was sick and that his survival was uncertain. But now, she came to her senses, and she


    still couldn''t deny that it was extremely impossible for her topletely ignore Kevin.


    Either way, she had to stand in her ground. Now that they had divorced, the boat could gyrate upside


    down into the bottom of the ocean without warning. If she dillydallied from the thought, she would lose,


    not only herself but her son as well.


    She had suffered too much to becent, so it took a ton of courage for Anne to look at Kevin


    without any ambiguity.


    "Take these back to the kitchen."


    Anne put the single-bitten bread down her te and sauntered out of the dining.


    "But, Miss Anne, you barely ate breakfast yet. You''d better have some more," said the servant with a


    level of concern.


    Anne was quick to dismiss the persistence. She shook her head and said, "No, I''m full."


    She lost her appetite and never felt starving in the first ce, so it didn''t matter if she ate or not. Eating


    by force would only cause harm to her stomach. Since she was in such an aggravated disposition, she


    had to take a breath and take good care of her body. She didn''t have enough time to deal with Kevin,


    and she could only pray that Eddy would recover pronto.


    The servant had no choice but to do as she was told. She withdrew the well-prepared breakfast right


    away.


    With Eddy in her arms, Anne took him out of the nursery. It was their bonding time as a mother and


    son, so she hid her bitter emotions under the sweet and supple lips of hers.


    The sun glimmered on her skin, warming up her spirit.


    Eddy struggled in her arms, but he couldn''t escape the fortified protection of a mother''s embrace. At


    last, he seemed to be weary and rest in Anne''s arms. His big eyes were full of enthusiasm, and


    everything was pure and good to him.


    "Ah!" Eddy sat in the stroller and curiously looked at the ear studs on Anne''s ear.


    In the past, Anne didn''t wear such bling-bling on her ears, so Eddy was sneakily snooping and turned


    an inquisitive eye at the earrings as if he was thinking about something rational.

 Chapter 199 A Late-Night Gift

    Chapter 199 A Late-Night Gift


    "Ah!" Eddy screamed out in a jiff and then stretched his arm to tweak Anne''s dangling lobe. When his


    soft fingertips grazed Anne''s ear, she was surprised to feel something firm hit the back of her auricle.


    She was never fond of earrings, so she was stunned to find out that she was wearing a pair that day.


    Eddy gently fiddled with the gem and her earlobe. It seemed that he loved the dazzling jewelry in his


    mother''s ears. His lips were drooling as he stuck his tongue out, and his smile was full of satisfaction.


    "Baby, can Mommy take off her earrings for a while?" Her mind unconsciously deduced that it must be


    Kevin who slipped the precious trinkets into her lobes. No wonder why she felt something strangest


    night. Was it a gift from him?


    Anne regained herposure. She came to her senses after a second


    because Eddy seemed to not want to let go of the earrings.


    "Miss Anne, the young master likes your earrings very much. You should wear them more often in the


    future. This is the most exquisite pair I''ve ever seen in my life. It''s so elegant andvish." The servant


    took Eddy from Anne¡¯s embrace as she spoke her praises. She took the baby for a walk to see other


    ces and improve his familiarity with the environment.


    After they disappeared from her sight, Anne rushed to the bathroom and faced the mirror. When she


    was about to take the glistening essory off, she was in awe to see that the intricate design was a


    broken wing.


    Seeing the fallen pinion, she felt like her vision entered a tunnel of blinding spectrum of memories, and


    landed in the past, back to the summer when she was seventeen years old.


    In her reminiscence, it was still quiet in the ssroom, and there were few people inside. This was just


    what a noble school was like. The people in there were all children from wealthy families. Most of them


    were destined for greatness and the future sessor of their respective ns, so few of them would


    really study hard at school.


    Anne was one of the students admitted to the school. She didn''t have many friends, and because of


    Cherry slithering behind her back, everyone hated her.


    Surprisingly, Kevin was also in the ssroom which made Anne very curious. Why was he in the


    ssroom? Was he also a person who found the bustling joy amidst the deafening quiet?


    When Anne blushed from the thought that they finally had something inmon, another boy came


    and interrupted her daydreaming.


    The voice came from a boy who just came from a nearby school that was also sophisticated and


    famous in A City. At first nce, you would know that this kid was a bully. He was unruly which was the


    exact opposite of Kevin¡¯s good conduct. When he looked at people, he was very aggressive and


    intimidating so Anne was inexplicably scared of him.


    "Mr. Qi, is there something that you can do better than me?" At that time, Kevin was not as fierce as he


    was today, but he couldn''t contain his arrogance when he spoke.


    "You seem to be nervous. How could the heir of the Fu Family be afraid of being second to


    something?" The man chuckled as he rolled a small stone in his hand.


    Perhaps she liked Kevin very much and that was why she ultimately despised that boy''s existence. She


    never bothered knowing his name and the sight of him just made her sick.


    But it was because of this man that Kevin came to know what she liked and sent her the gift.


    "Why would I be afraid? Nothing about you scares me. You¡¯ve got to be joking." Kevin stared at the


    man with a nd and calm expression.


    "We¡¯re both the top-notch students our schools brag about. Why don''t we leave the decision to her?"


    As he spoke, the boy surnamed Qi leisurely walked towards Anne.


    His wild and devilishughter made Anne tremble like a handshake. "Tell me, what do you admire the


    most?"


    ''Oh my God, Kevin¡¯s looking at me,'' thought Anne as her face blushed red like a tomato. Since she fell


    in love with Kevin, she had been carefully piecing out the puzzle about his preferences. Everything


    about him was so discreet that she could not afford to spill her secrets, but she had never expected


    that the day woulde for her to tell Kevin what she liked.


    She felt so pleased that she remained quiet like a lifeless doll for a few seconds.


    "Why aren¡¯t you saying anything? No wonder why you are such a loner. You are a mute!" The boy


    reached out and flicked her head with a perplexing expression in his gaze.


    Hearing his words, Anne was deeply humiliated. At that time, she hadn''tpletely adapted to the


    lifestyle on campus. She looked at Kevin and thought that they had at least talked to each other before,


    so she expected that Kevin would stand up to help her,


    but that was not the case. There was no manifestation of concern in his numbing eyes.


    The high hopes in Anne''s heart slowly pummeled on a downward spiral and disappeared into a pale


    disappointment.


    Why would Kevin save the damsel in distress? He was not her friend in the first ce.


    "I can talk. I¡¯m not mute! What I like most are fallen wings like the broken pinions of an angel, aching


    but magnificent." Suddenly, Anne lifted her tenacious eyes and porcin face as she spoke for herself


    with conviction.


    The boy''s countenance was baffled. He grinned, and said, "It seems like we¡¯re up for a painting


    competition. How about we draw vis-¨¤-vis and let her choose the winning portrayal? The winner is


    dered the best."


    She quickly grew reckless in anticipation of seeing Kevin''s work, but he had thought the other way. He


    said coldly, "Why would you let this little fool decide such a verdict?"


    Kevin stared her down from her eyes to her fiddling toes. Although Anne looked aloof, inside her chest,


    her heart was throbbing in depression. In fact, she wanted to tell Kevin that she was good at painting


    and her opinions were valid. In the end, she chose to keep her tongue tethered and swallow her pride.


    "Kevin, you are really narrow-minded. If you believe in your work, everyone''sments would be the


    same. Are you abstaining from this because you are not sure that you can defeat me?" said the bully


    mockingly.


    "Who cares about what they say? Let''s do it," Kevin said arrogantly.


    The result was apparent. Sadly, that boy overlooked Anne''s ulterior infatuation.


    Kevin''s artwork was an oil painting on canvas. The gorgeous colors contrasted the dark background


    that lurked the fragmented but vibrant wings. The piece gave a magnificent sense of sadness that


    instantly tickled Anne''s interest.


    The other young man''s representation used graphite sketching as a medium. His portrait boasted


    feathers scattered in chaos, a seeming teardrop of water dripping from the highlighted fallen wings, and


    a few clouds in the rear sky.


    The decision was easy. Of course, Kevin won the standoff. Anne liked Kevin and everything he did,


    including his paintings at that time.


    A gush of cold water knocked Anne back to her senses as she regained her peace of mind inside the


    quiet bathroom.


    If Anne was given the chance to choose again, she would have picked the graphite drawing without


    hesitation. She admitted to herself that the sketch was far moremendable. It was just that it was


    the other boy''s masterpiece, not Kevin''s.


    It was hard to imagine that there was someone who seemed as tough as a boulder but had the most


    fragile sentiments in his heart.


    After his heartbreak, Anne never saw the boy again. He seemed to have barged in out of nowhere and


    then vanish in a snap like he had never appeared.


    She took the earrings off and examined the design which was the living images of the broken wings


    that Kevin painted that day. She scoffed and put the earrings into the box and walked out of the


    lavatory.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    She didn''t need the love she had outgrown for so many years.


    In AN Group, Kevin was holding a cup of coffee, but he was not in a hurry to drink it. Instead, he


    allowed the aromatic fragrance of caffeine to encapste the four corners of his office.


    His eyes were deep like the pitch-ck sofa at the other end of the room.


    No matter how furious he was with Anne this morning, he still wanted to go back to see her.


    "Mr. Kevin, the meeting with the senior executives of KIA Group is arranged. They need you toe to


    the Starry Hotel this afternoon," the assistant reported the schedule to Kevin with urgency.


    With a sudden turn, Kevin''s bad mood became ghastly. He grimaced as his face darkened at the


    thought of the past rtionship between Anne and Ryan.


    "Didn''t the CEO of the KIA Group say that there was something wrong with the previous contract? He


    did not n to sign it before, so why did hee running back to our doorsteps?" Kevin asked frankly.


    He got riled up at the indirect mention of Ryan.


    "But Mr. Kevin, you have already agreed to this." Seeing that Kevin was steaming on both ears, the


    assistant was speechless, but she still patiently reminded him of hismitment.


    "I know. Let the KIA Group wait. I''ll finalize my decision in a few days," Kevin said dismissively. The


    assistant felt embarrassed about the sudden change of course.


    Why didn''t Kevin tell her earlier? Why did he alter his mind now that the people of the KIA Group had


    been waiting for him?


    "But Mr. Kevin, they had already arrived¡­"


    The assistant struggled to even say a word thest time, but she was immobilized by Kevin''s deadly


    stare.


    "Do you have the final say in thispany?" Kevin asked again.


    "Of course not, Mr. Kevin. It''s all up to you," the assistant said cautiously knowing that any minute now


    her boss might burst into mes.


    "Well, since I make the final decision, don''t talk so much nonsense, will you? You have done a lot of


    simr work in the AN Group. I think you can handle this."


    Kevin sat on the chair, turned around his seat, and looked at his assistant dead in the eye.


    The oppressive gaze made the assistant more terrified.


    "But of course, I don''t bother if you are not familiar with how do deal with such things. It is a required


    skill for the AN Group. I can send you somewhere to learn it if you want," Kevin said in a half-joking and


    half-threatening tone.


    "No, Mr. Kevin. I''ll be right on it. Please wait for my good news." After saying that, the assistant


    promptly walked out and closed the door, fearing that if Kevin expelled her from thepany, there


    would be no hope for the rest of her life.


    The door fastened and Kevin still couldn''t hold back his rage. He chugged half the cup of the cold


    coffee in his hand, bing soberer and severely irritable.


    In the VIP room of the Starry Hotel.


    The luxurious crystal chandelier kindled hundreds of lusters as if a handful of twinkling stars were


    floating above everyone, making the room brilliantly golden.


    The senior executives of the KIA Group waited meticulously around a big table that could


    amodate up to thirty-six people!


    Last time, their CEO dyed the contract and they failed to go into a partnership with AN Group. So,


    this time around, they were hoping to seize the rare second opportunity.


    "Hello, gentlemen. I do apologize, but our CEO has some very urgent matters to deal with. I''m afraid he


    can''t attend today¡¯s meeting. We will do our best to arrange his schedule next time and reach an


    agreement with you as soon as possible." The moment Kevin''s assistant spilled the bad news, the


    executives'' faces took a U-turn.


    "What do you mean? We''ve been waiting here for hours. Are you going to stand us up? The AN Group


    is taking this too far." The gentlemenined which made Kevin''s assistant feel nauseous.


    "I''m sorry. Ourpany is in a financial crisis. As you know, if we cooperate with KIA Group, we will


    have to put up a huge amount of money. No one wants to go bankrupt. So, let''s wait patiently, okay? I¡¯ll


    keep everyone posted," said the assistant cleverly.


    As expected, when it came to money, the executives became mute. They looked at Kevin''s assistant


    and said, "Well, we will go back and tell our CEO to make a decision next time."

 Chapter 200 I Dont Like Her

    Chapter 200 I Don''t Like Her


    Although the senior executives of KIA Group severely felt dissatisfied, there was nothing they could do


    about it. After all, the AN Group was the powerhouse in the industry. If the king forbade, what could a


    lowly merchant do? They didn''t have enough strength to contradict their decision. In the end, they


    could onlyin about it. They knew far too well that retaliation against the alpha group would be


    as ultimate as suicide.


    After the people of the KIA Group left, the assistant heaved a gallop of a sigh of relief. She whispered,


    "Whenever Mr. Kevin is in a bad mood, everything would be an exhausting pain in the neck!"


    In the grand Angel Hotel,


    the presidential suite in Room 3323 was notorious for costing a lifetime¡¯s worth of stash to afford the


    royal amodation.


    The hefty crocodile-leathered lounger, the lush velvety carpet, matched with the most prestigious red


    wine, and the faint sweet and tangy smell of plum that encapsted the four corners of the room all


    showed the prominent status of the people lodging in it.


    Ryan, in his pajamas, leaned against the window and watched the charming bustle of the evening


    scene outside.


    The quiet night seemed to hide endless untold secrets, just lurking and waiting all over the ce for


    him to explore. If he found the weak spot of the dark night, then he could satisfy his hunger for


    supremacy.


    He looked drained, but he didn''t want to rest just yet.


    This would be the most glorious day for the KIA Group. Once they attained a signed agreement with


    the AN Group, he could finally be able to reconnect with Anne, and once the fallen bridge between


    them was restored, he would be able to get ten percent of the shares of AN Group. If things went


    ording to his plot, his talent would be known. At that time, even the AN Group would only be on par


    with hispany at most.


    "Hello, how was the meeting?" Ryan spoke in a calm and anxious voice,


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    but when he heard the man¡¯s response over the phone, his expression suddenly took a shift.


    "They didn''t agree? Damn it! We have sacrificed so much for this. Why did he refuse our proposal?"


    Ryan couldn''t keep his peace of mind until he heard the reassurance from the other end of the line.


    When he was informed that Kevin didn''t show up because he had other business matters to deal with,


    Ryan was so furious that he almost sent his phone flying across the room.


    "Okay, I see. You keep an eye on thepany and wait for their news." Without saying another word,


    Ryan hung up the phone. Looking weary and worn, he drank up the red wine in his ss to regain his


    composure.


    Last time, he was uncertain whether he could find his way back to Anne''s heart or not. After all, he


    protected Anne when she was young and that was all. The two of them had an upright rtionship, but


    not too deep for her to seek his presence. Moreover, Anne was under the control of Kevin, so Ryan had


    no chance at all.


    But things changed, Ryan heard that Anne and Kevin had divorced and that she had a foul and


    traumatic rtionship with him.


    "Anne, you are mine alone," said Ryan in a deep and resonant voice that faded in the somewhat


    blurred yellowish lights of the streets.


    In the Fu Family''s old house,


    the main room was stunningly ornate. The lights breached the surrounding pitch-ck evening as the


    outdoor proximities seemed to be under the shine of daytime. The servants were walking around in a


    careful way as they prepared the feast on the table.


    In the vast and spacious high-ceiling living room that seemed to cover a thousand square meters,


    Selma and Rose sat on the porous and downy sofa with two brightly smiling faces.


    Rose carefully dressed up tonight to make sure she looked magnificent. She was wearing a long silky


    white evening dress. Her hair was smooth and light as it swayed to her gracious movements. Her eyes


    were innocent, and on top of all that, her smile glistened like pearls. Without a doubt, she dolled herself


    like a goddess.


    "Rose, I''m so happy that you are able toe and see me today," Selma said in delight as she cupped


    Rose''s hand.


    "I''m so excited to see you, auntie. You are such a wonderful person. I always think of you!" Rose had a


    smooth tongue and Selma couldn''t help but giggle from the ttering.


    However, Rose''s eyes were somewhat lost as if she was looking for something.


    Selma keenly noticed this gesture because she knew that Rose was here for Kevin.


    "Rose, wait here. If you need anything, just call the servants. Feel at home! I''ll just go to the loo,"


    Selma said as she excused herself with a smile and left her seat.


    From beginning to end, Rose hasn''t caught a glimpse of Kevin. She felt that her visit was all in vain and


    that it was an embarrassing disappointment.


    Meanwhile, in the washroom, Selma stood in front of the mirror with her golden fishtail dress. Although


    she was not as youthful anymore, she was still an exquisite woman.


    She hurriedly called his son and said, "Kevin, can you go home now? Your grandfather is sick. I hope


    it''s not too much for you toe back and see him."


    After getting the confirmation from Kevin, Selma hung up the phone thrillingly.


    In the bar, heartbeats pounded to the rave music, and the smell of alcohol and feminine perfume


    passed by in front of Kevin from time to time. The scents made him extremely annoyed.


    At this time, three buttons of his shirt came untied, revealing his delicate yet seducing corbone.


    He sat there like a lonely king, who did not need anyone''sfort but had a lethal attraction to people.


    There were constant beauties who wanted to approach him, but they were all mercilessly shooed away


    like filthy harlots.


    He indulged in a ss of wine, and his face was ndly calm even though the puny wine was not


    enough to numb him from the pain.


    He told himself that he wanted to unwind, but he ended up missing Anne more. He wanted to pull Anne


    closer and closer into his arms, but for some reason, the distance between the two of them was getting


    farther and farther apart.


    "Hello, what''s wrong?" Feeling the vibration of his phone, Kevin was quick to pick up the call.


    "Grandpa is sick? Okay, I''ll be on my way." After hanging up, he hastily left the bar and headed home.


    Kevin skipped a beat when he heard that his grandfather was ill. The thought that something bad would


    happen to the old man was nerve-racking.


    In his heart, his grandfather was more important than anyone else. It was the man who guided him step


    by step to reach this pinnacle in his life.


    When he arrived home, he noticed that the door was open. He grew dubious as he immediately heard


    the soothing musicing from the living room.


    "Are there any guests today?" Kevin walked to the basin and asked the servant.


    "Yes, Miss Rose from L Group came to visit today. Mrs. Selma has been waiting for you," the servant


    answered honestly.


    Kevin frowned and asked, "Is something wrong with Grandpa?"


    "None at all. The Master delightfully had an amazing appetite today. He had already taken his


    medication and is probably asleep now."


    The servant''s words turned Kevin''s suspicion into annoyance. When he was about to storm in and


    question his mother, he saw Selmae out of the corner.


    "Mom, Grandpa is perfectly fine. Why did you lie to me?" Kevin was worried to death about his


    grandfather¡¯s well-being, so he was infuriated upon hearing the truth.


    Selma snorted, "Well if I didn''t invent the story, will youe back? What did I tell you? I want you to


    come back early to discuss Eddy''s condition. Do you even know what time it is?"


    "Oh, I forgot. I''m sorry," Kevin said unruffled.


    "You forgot? How could you overlook such an important thing? Your mind is too full of Anne right now


    that you disregard your son," Selma said discontentedly, but Kevin was guilty and didn¡¯t refute.


    Selma was right. He was thinking about his anger for Anne that he forgot about today¡¯s meeting.


    "Auntie, what''s wrong?" Rose''s voice came out of nowhere. Her voice was mild as she was equally


    drunk from the booze and naive from the quarrel.


    "Rose, it¡¯s nothing. I''m just talking to Kevin. Look, he came back for you!" said Selma with an ear-to-ear


    smile.


    "Oh, I must have lost track of time. It''s gettingte, auntie. I think I should go now. I''m sorry to bother


    you." Although Rose was tipsy, she was still sophisticated and polite.


    "Well, Miss Rose, please help yourself," Kevin said nonchntly.


    "Well, since we finally met, how about we have a couple of drinks together?" said Rose with a


    tremendously pleased beam on her face. Although deep down, she felt a little bitter because Kevin


    didn''t seem to be interested to see her.


    "No, thanks. I don''t like to meet drunkards." After saying that, Kevin was about to storm off to his room,


    but before he could even take a few steps, Selma stopped him. She stiffened up, and said, "Kevin, try


    taking one more step?"


    As expected, Kevin didn''t move anymore upon hearing her mother. Selma turned to look at Rose,


    eased herself as if her aggressiveness melted like ice cream, and said in a soft tone, "Rose, have a


    drink with Kevin."


    The servant came over and handed the wine tray to them. Rose took two sses of wine and gave one


    to Kevin. She said, "Mr. Kevin, it¡¯s nice to meet you."


    Hearing this, Kevin took the ss and gulped it bottoms up without any emotion.


    Rose tried to keep up with him and did the same thing, but she was too intoxicated and wobbly to even


    walk straight. After another ss of wine, she couldn''t even stand steadily and almost fell to the


    ground. Selma immediately supported her back to her footing and gazed at Kevin.


    "Since Grandpa is not sick, I''ll leave. Mom, please don''t do this again. I don''t like her," Kevin said


    straightforwardly. He could only pray that Selma would give up fixing him up with Rose.


    "It''s not up to you whether you like her or not, Kevin. You will marry Rose not because you fancy her


    but because I said so!" said Selma domineeringly.


    "I''m sorry, Mom, but I won''t listen to your plea," said Kevin dismissively. After that, he left the scene and


    went back to his room.


    Selma was extremely fuming like a mad bull that she kept hoarsely panting, but she knew she couldn''t


    do anything to mandate his son.


    Upstairs, Kevin flicked the switch and the light illuminated his slick bedroom. His back was tall and


    lonely which made people beg to hug him from behind.


    The room was luxuriously decorated with authentic ivory wall carvings, but the interior was imperatively


    arrange by Selma for him which he didn''t like at all.


    At this moment, Kevin took a good panoramic look of his room seemingly contextualizing something in


    his thoughts.


    "Kevin, I know you''re not happy about what happened today, but I''m telling you, now that Anne can''t


    have another child, you have to think about Eddy''s illness," said Selma as she spoke in a whispering


    voice even though her rage was apparent in her breath.


    Kevin responded nothing but silence. Selma continued, "I know you love Anne, and I opposed your


    rtionship with her, but please, for the sake of your son, can you listen to me just this once?"


    "Even if it cost me the child''s life, I won''t sacrifice losing Anne again," Kevin exined his bizarre


    thought to her which left Selma petrified like a stone statue.


    She didn''t expect that Kevin would love Anne so much to the point of abandoning his son.


    "But there has to be a solution. Rose has the same blood type as yours. One night, Kevin, and she will


    give birth to a child after nine months that would save my dear Eddy''s life. I beg you, please!"


    Although she never had a soft spot for Anne, she tenderly loved Eddy from the bottom of her heart.


    "There is a solution, Mom. It will take some time, but I will find it." Kevin''s voice was fatigued, and he


    didn''t have the energy to say anything more.


    "Yes, there is a solution, but it''s very risky to gamble on it. Why don''t you take the fast-track to your


    son¡¯s survival?" Selma had had enough of Kevin''s arrogance, but she felt helpless.


    "It''s my choice to decide, Mom. If you still love me as your son, then can you please leave me and


    Anne alone in the future?" Kevin had his fill of being torn in a dilemma between the love of his life and


    the woman who nursed him to life.


    "You..." Selma wanted to drop the me on Kevin, but in the end, she chose to say nothing.

 Chapter 201 You Are In Such A Hurry

    Chapter 201 You Are In Such A Hurry


    The night fell into darkness, and the temperature dropped as days passed by. Although the weather in


    A City was not as frostypared to the winter tide breezes in the north, the wind blew a nibble colder


    than wonted.


    Kevin serenely peeked at the celestial night sky from his rolled-down window from time to time,


    expressionless. In the backseat, Rose was still limp from the intoxication she got herself into.


    After a moment, Kevin grew impatient. He stepped on the gas pedal and zoomed the freeway to take


    Rose to the Starry Hotel.


    Unlike the lifeless evening, the hotel was grandeur and unbelievably luxurious all year round, making


    the cozy people indoors despise the outdoor wintry zephyrs even more.


    The myriad of luster was turned on as it illuminated through the intricately crafted and textured colorful


    sheers of ss.


    "Mr. Kevin?"


    the lobby manager rushed over and asked as soon as Kevin got off his car.


    "Yes, it''s me," Kevin answered casually as he loosened his velvety tie and pulled out his car key.


    "Your room is all set, Mr. Kevin. Always ready for your arrival at any time," the lobby manager greeted


    fawningly.


    Kevin''s room was a supreme suite in the VIP list prepared by the Starry Hotel. Even if guests came


    barging in looking for a lodge at the seasonally booked hotel, they didn''t dare to rent it out. They kept


    the room polished and clean all the time so that once Kevin showed up at the front desk, they would


    not make him wait for his amodation.


    "No, I''m leaving. You take her to the suite." As he finished his sentence, Kevin swung the back door


    open and signaled the lobby manager to pull Rose out of his car.


    He only stepped out because he didn''t want anyone to touch his car, or else he wouldn''t feel the need


    to trouble himself and utch the door.


    "Okay, Mr. Kevin." The lobby manager was confused, but he didn''t dare to show the puzzled look on his


    face. He had his questions in mind, but in the end, to follow directives was his duty.


    As soon as he closed the back door, Kevin sat on the driver seat and disappeared in a sh, leaving


    Rose behind in the hands of the lobby manager.


    "Get out of my way!" Being dragged to the elevator, Rose suddenly woke up to the surprise of the lobby


    manager.


    "Miss, are you alright? Mr. Kevin said you were drunk. Allow me to take you to your room," said the


    lobby manager with a courteous smile, confident that the woman in front of him wouldn''t get offended


    by his helping hand.


    "No, don''t follow me!" Rose pushed the manager away and stomped upstairs in her eight-centimeter-


    high heels.


    When she reached a hallway where no one was around, her arrogance abruptly turned to a helpless


    shame.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She finally knew the truth behind the reason why Selma insisted her to be Kevin''s wife. It turned out


    that Kevin''s child was terminally ill and needed another child with the same blood type to save his life.


    A feeble gleam appeared on her lips as she fathomed the situation. She didn''t like Kevin at the


    beginning, but she didn''t know why she felt so distressed now.


    "Kevin, I''m an excellent woman, so why don''t you approve of me even if you could just for the sake of


    your child? Why?" She clenched her hands into fists of stone, her eyes were madly open, and her


    voice was cracking in reluctance.


    She couldn''t afford other people to see her like this, gushing with embarrassment, so she swiftly went


    to her room.


    In the East Mountain Vi,


    the clock ticked ten in the evening. The evening gale was surprisingly fresh and serene under the rare


    sight of the barren skies of A City being filled by thousands of glittering constetions.


    Restfully lounging on the deck chair as she leaned her back to look at the heavens, Anne suddenly


    remembered the wedding dress from the Starry Sky Series that she had seen a long time ago. The


    daisy white and the sapphire blue wedding dress was decorated with intricate diamonds like


    ornamental flowers. The model struck a pose as she wore it in a dazzling and elegant stature in front of


    the camera.


    The corners of her mouth leisurely raised as she daydreamed, but it slowly disappeared after she


    thought that such a magical scene was too unreal to exist in this world or to happen in her lifetime.


    Suddenly, the ringing of her phone interrupted her pondering. Talking a look at the caller ID on the


    screen, she saw that it was Selma. She grew anxious as she had a bad feeling about this call. Selma


    seldom called her, so this must be about something severe.


    Anne answered the phone and heard the fretful voice of Selma over the phone. She said, "Has Kevin


    gone back?"


    "Not yet. Why? Is there something wrong?" Anne''s heart skipped a beat as she asked nkly.


    "He went to send the daughter of the L Group back to hotel. Now, Rose just told me that she had


    returned to the hotel, but Kevin was not with her, so I thought maybe he''s there." Selma''s tone was still


    frankly rude, but Anne didn¡¯t bother. She was already used to her attitude.


    "He hasn¡¯te back here either. Plus, his whereabouts seem to be none of my business," said Anne


    unruffled.


    "I know you are angry with me," said Selma, but her sudden gentle tone made Anne sneer.


    She knew all too well that such a voice could only be heard when she needed her to do something.


    "Are you going to tell me to leave Kevin again?" said Anne indifferently.


    She had already suffered a far crueler blow from Selma, so what she wanted to tell her now was not a


    big deal.


    "It''s good that you know that Kevin has a noble status. An adopted daughter of the Ye n like you


    don''t deserve him, but Rose? She¡¯s a hundred times more suitable to be with Kevin." Selma spoke in a


    gravely serious tone when she sensed that Anne wouldn¡¯t yield to persuasion nor coercion.


    Although Anne was madly bursting in mes deep inside, she managed to keep herposure.


    Yes, she was the adopted daughter of the Ye n, but what about it? Who stipted that she must


    possess a legitimate identity to be with Kevin?


    Before, she never believed such aw because she loved Kevin, but now, she didn''t believe it because


    she never gave an ounce of care about it anymore.


    However, Anne was still unpleased from the way Selma dissed her. She said in an easy tone, "What


    onecks is what makes them fear the most. As far as I know, when you married into the Fu Family,


    you came from a lowly family. Are you afraid that Kevin will follow your footsteps?"


    "Anne, don''t you even know basic respect?!" Selma shouted.


    Her trembling voice had proved that what Anne cussed out hit her right in the middle of her heart.


    "I don''t care what you think. Rose has the same blood type as you. In order to save my grandson, I will


    force Kevin to marry her! It''s better to marry a woman from a family of equal social rank than to be with


    a broken hen who doesn''t know how toy eggs!" Selma''s voice was arrogant and perverse as she


    yelled her insults over the phone.


    Anne was so infuriated that sheughed.


    A broken hen that couldn''ty eggs.


    Anne didn''t expect that someone would scold her like that, but she had enough.


    If Selma said those blistering words in front of her, Anne wouldn''t hesitate to tear up the crazy middle-


    aged dame into tiny shreds like a piece of paper.


    But if she heard it right, Selma said that Rose had the same blood type as hers, so Anne was stunned.


    Rose''s blood was the only one left in the world that matched her child''s. Her son had a chance. The


    boy could be bailed out of his detrimental fate.


    The thought was bittersweet. The stirring blend of hope and despair haunted her consciousness. Her


    phone slipped from her hand and pummeled into the ground, but she was so lost in her thoughts that


    she barely noticed it.


    "Miss Anne, are you okay?"


    It was deafeningly quiet in the vi especially during nighttime, so Anne¡¯s quarreling over the phone


    echoed the corners of the house and awakened a servant in her shallow sleep.


    To the servant¡¯s worry, Anne spoke nothing but silence. She just sat on the carpet floor with her legs


    crossed seemingly lost in her thoughts as she beamed a bitter smile.


    The servant was afraid that she would disturb Anne¡¯s peculiar brooding, so she stood aside quietly,


    anxious that something bad might have happened to her.


    An hour had already passed, but Anne was still motionless as if she had been petrified in her sleep, but


    her eyes disclosed that she was far from slumbering.


    By this time, Kevin came back.


    When he opened the door, the first thing that weed him was Anne, sitting on the ground with an


    odd appearance. It seemed that she was smiling, but at the same time, she looked like she didn''t care


    about anything.


    When he saw her like this, his heart constricted like a fist. He briskly walked up to her, and asked the


    maid, "What''s wrong with Anne?"


    The servant shook her head disappointingly, and said, "I don''t know. When I came out, Miss Anne had


    be like this."


    Seeing that she was absent-minded, Kevin felt sorry for her. He bolstered Anne in his fibrous arms and


    walked into the bedroom.


    "Anne, what happened?" Kevin flicked the light switch, only to find that Anne''s eyes were as obscure


    as ink as she stared at his face without blinking.


    "You''re back?" Anne''s voice drifted like a balloon suspended in the air. The pretentious serenity in her


    voice made Kevin throb in pain.


    "Yes, I am," he replied.


    "Kevin, I didn''t expect you to be in such a hurry," Anne sneered.


    "Why? What do you know?" Kevin''s expression seemingly froze at the moment. Although he knew he


    did nothing wrong, he felt it difficult to exin to her.


    "I know everything. A few days ago, when I took care of Eddy, you met Rose. You have met her several


    times, or maybe you¡¯ve gone more intimate with her. Your mother likes her status and her blood type is


    the miracle we have all waited for, so your mother wants you to get married to her, right?" Anne raised


    her eyes, full of stubbornness. She always kept her pride soaring like a kite in the wind.


    Because she was the bastard queen. She had no family, no background, just a poor foster child.


    She could only act tough like an empress, stepping on shattered ss recklessly as she dragged her


    blood-shedding feet because she knew that once she fell, there would be no one waiting behind her to


    break her fall, and her defeat would be absolute.


    She once wished for the love of Kevin, but he turned out to be the man she never wanted in her life.


    She felt like a shiver in the cold wind, and she knew better not to care about it.


    "Yes, that¡¯s right." Kevin wanted to justify himself, but what Anne said was the truth.


    "So, youe clean with me. Kevin, I am so lucky that I never epted you nor forgave you for who


    you are and what you¡¯ve done because I could only imagine the horrible things I could have done to


    myself in this flood of embarrassment." Anne''s voice was weak but starkly gritty.


    Kevin was terrified of the underlying gist of her words. He reached his hand to caress Anne, but she


    was quick to violently shove his gesture aside.


    "No, please. I won''t let you get hurt, and I will do everything to protect our son." Kevin knew that her


    rendezvous with Rose was a big mistake, so he was at a loss of words.


    "There¡¯s no need to care for me. You better listen to your mother and do what must be done." Anne


    took a deep breath and beamed a crooked smile which made Kevin feel inexplicably blue.


    "That¡¯s not going to happen. I would never listen to my mother¡¯s plea. It¡¯s you that I love, and there¡¯s no


    other woman worthy of my vows," said Kevin as he calmly tried to give her his reassurance.


    As the tension heightened like rockets, Anne seemed to be on the verge of copse. She didn''t speak


    as much as she normally did to contain her emotions to herself, and her burst of emotion gave Kevin a


    lot of excruciating agonies to spare.


    It turned out, that this woman''s fragile appearance was this destructive.


    Kevin¡¯s conscience told him that he had gone too far. He was numb to the towering pinnacles of piled


    up grievances that impaled her heart to be like this.


    "I don''t believe you, Kevin. I don''t mind if you marry someone else, or if you have children with some


    other woman," said Anne without any warning as she leveled her line of sight with his.


    Kevin was already taken aback by her guileless sentiments, but she continued, "You can do anything


    you want as long as I can be a loving mother to my son. I will take care of him all my life. You can just


    visit him at any time you want. You can go ahead and look after the child you''ll have with the woman


    your mother acknowledges."


    In a blink of an eye, Kevin clenched his fists as firm as a rock, looked at Anne dead in the eye, and


    asked, "Did I say that I allow this?"

 Chapter 202 I Refuse

    Chapter 202 I Refuse


    "It doesn''t matter if you allow it or not. This is my decision and mine alone. I''m not just going to let


    someone else raise my child. If you don''t agree, I assure you that I''ll fight you on this until the end,"


    Anne said solemnly.


    She lowered her gaze, arrogant in her demeanor as if she was ready to battle any time.


    Meanwhile, Kevin''s mind was an utter mess. It seemed that Anne wanted to leave him and take the


    child with her.


    How could he agree? He had worked so hard for so long to achieve this amicable rtionship with


    Anne. He couldn''t believe that despite his sincerity in building this rtionship, Anne would willingly


    abandon it.


    How cruel! Couldn''t she see how much effort he had put in?


    "No. I refuse. Anne, don''t even think about leaving," Kevin said ruthlessly as he gripped Anne by the


    wrist.


    His eyes were bloodshot, his face stone cold, and his words emotionless.


    He felt as if his heart had been stabbed by a sharp knife as the pain seeped inside him.


    It was apparent that he held barely any value to Anne if she thought she could just dispose of him like


    that.


    Was it really possible that Anne would still have feelings for him especially after he had found out all


    the terrible things that Cherry had done? Anne was a cold woman. No matter how much he tried to


    make up for everything, it was all useless.


    "From now on, someone will be watching your every move. If you leave with the child, just wait and see


    what will happen." As soon as the words left Kevin''s mouth, he immediately hated himself.


    He couldn''t believe he was doing something like this to the woman he loved the most. However, it


    seemed he had no choice. There was nothing else he could do to keep her by his side. He had to do


    what he had to even if it meant Anne hating him.


    With that, he strode out of the room. The moment he did, Anne fell into a heap on the ground.


    The dark purple hue of the carpet served as a sharp contrast to Anne''s pale skin. Her wrist was still


    reddened from when Kevin had grabbed it.


    Anne''s eyes were bottomless pits of darkness. She dwelled in the emptiness of the room as she felt


    vulnerable more than ever. She crossed her legs, trying to get some warmth in her body.


    "Anne, your life is so pathetic," she muttered to herself, her voice resounding in the heavy silence.


    While the floor was chilly, she couldn''t seem to feel it.


    After a long time had passed, she closed her eyes and soon fell asleep. By the time she woke up, it


    was already nine in the morning.


    Rtively, she had woken up a bitter than she normally would. Even then, dark circles had formed


    under her eyes.


    She got up and went to see the child but the child was nowhere to be found.


    She figured Kevin must have taken the child to another ce so that she wouldn''t be able to see the


    child.


    Sneering, she nced at the timid-looking servants that surrounded her. She grabbed her bag and


    stalked off.


    At the very least, she had no legal rtionship with Kevin which meant that he couldn''t restrict her


    freedom.


    In the YS Bar.


    Loud music boomed across the room as sweaty, wild dancers littered the dance floor.


    Anne wore a dark overcoat which she paired with ck paints and brogues.


    Even from a distance, she immediately stood out from the crowd in the bar.


    Save for the glum look on her face, she seemed out of ce.


    She downed one ss after another as a bitter smile tugged at the corners of her mouth. At times, it


    almost seemed as if she was sneering in self-mockery.


    In just under an hour, there were about a dozen bottles in front of her. Any man or woman would be


    intoxicated at this amount of alcohol.


    It shouldn''te as a surprise then that she attracted a lot of people''s attention. In particr, a man


    wearing an Armani suit couldn''t keep his eyes off her.


    He gazed at her deeply as he smirked making all thedies in the bar swoon over him.


    He glued his eyes on Anne as his fingers yed with the wine ss in his hand.


    "Mr. Ian, why don''t we go to the private room? This ce is packed. I''m afraid they''re going to bother


    you," his assistant suggested, his tone cautious.


    Ian Qi smiled as he put down the wine ss and promptly wiped his hands with a piece of tissue.


    "No, wait here. I haven''t been here in a while, but I found something interesting today." Ian Qi got up


    and casually made his way towards Anne.


    Anne seemed to be a heavy drinker which didn''t exactly fit his perception of a good girl.


    Mildly irked, he couldn''t help but ask himself inwardly, ''Who did this to Anne?''


    As he smiled faintly, his assistant felt scared. Based on past experience, this meant that the president


    was angry.


    "Reid, take her to the private room." With that, Ian Qi left.


    In the private room, the lights were dimmed.


    In Anne''s drunkenness, her face flushed.


    Ian Qi gawked at Anne and the smile on his face softened.


    "Mr. Ian, do you want to sober her up?" Reid asked.


    "No need. Let her sleep a little longer. Now leave," Ian Qi said coldly.


    Needless to say, Reid was taken aback. Was his boss actually interested in this woman? It was


    common knowledge that Ian Qi wasn''t interested in women. Was he going to break his own rule?


    "Okay, I''m leaving." As Reid left, he closed the door behind him.


    Ian Qi''s eyes grew serious upon Reid''s departure.


    He still nursed some anger towards Anne. He never expected to see her here.


    As he gazed at the intoxicated Anne, he couldn''t help but wonder what had happened these past few


    years.


    "Kevin, I hate you, Kevin..." Anne began muttering. She tended to be a bit too honest when she was


    drunk.


    She kept repeating Kevin''s name under her breath. Initially, Ian Qi was confused. However, after he


    listened more closely, a cold smile broke into his face.


    "Kevin, my rival. I''m back."


    When Anne woke up, the first thing she saw was Mark''s face.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    He had a gentle look on his face, much like Sam''s. However, there was an unfathomable expression in


    his eyes.


    "Mr. Mark, what are you doing here?" Her head was throbbing as she woke up.


    "Why don''t you get more sleep? Yesterday, my friend called me asking me take care of someone. I


    didn''t expect it to be you. Why did you drink so much? You were alone! That''s dangerous. Lucky for


    you, you ran into my friend who''s a good person," Mark said lightly.


    "Oh, right, I''m sorry. I have to go," Anne blurted out, attempting to get up.


    Suddenly, a cold voice came. "Since you don''t seem to want to go home, don''t go. I''ll protect you."


    Anne was visibly stunned at the sudden appearance of Ian Qi. For some reason, he seemed familiar


    but she couldn''t quite put her finger on it¡ªwhere had she met him?


    "Ian, stop it. She already has a child. She can''t possibly leave her child just like that." Anne was moved


    by Mark''s thoughtfulness.


    "Thank you for taking care of me but I really have to go back." Seeing that Anne was in a hurry, Mark


    shed her aforting smile.


    Meanwhile, Ian Qi was a little irked that Anne didn''t recognize him.


    "Stop! Did I ask you to leave?" His voice was icy cold. After a pause, Anne turned back around and


    looked at him expressionlessly.


    "Is there anything else? I''m sorry for spending the night here. Is this enough?" She took out 20,000


    from her bag and ced it on the table.


    Since the majority of the customers that frequented the YS Bar was rich and powerful, the price of the


    room fared at about 20,000. Having spent the night in the private room, she figured she had to pay for


    it.


    "Anne," Mark called, worryced in his tone.


    It was obvious that Anne was taunting Ian Qi. Mark feared that Ian Qi would lose control and hurt her.


    "This is not enough. I declined a huge order yesterday because of you," Ian Qi said coolly as he smiled


    knowingly.


    Upon hearing that Anne had a child, he panicked inwardly. However, he quickly recovered so that Anne


    wouldn''t notice a thing.


    "That''s your business. I used the private room but you declined the huge order on your own ord. I''m


    sorry." With that, Anne turned and left, confidence ridden in her stride.


    "Ian, don''t get mad. Anne''s a good person and she''s very talented," Mark exined.


    "You don''t have to say that. I won''t make things difficult for her." As Ian Qi spoke, he took out a small


    box from his pocket. Inside the box was a ne in the shape of a broken wing.


    He intended to purchase the earrings but someone had already bought them before him.


    Until now, Ian Qi still remembered the exact moment he saw Anne. His identity was special and he was


    rather strange. He didn''t have the best image in everyone''s perception but no one dared to provoke


    him. At that time, he absolutely abhorred Kevin.


    All the girls were scared of him, even Cherry whom he thought was pretty. The only one who wasn''t


    scared of him was Anne.


    It shouldn''te as a surprise that even after a long period of time had passed, he still couldn''t forget


    about Anne.


    "Ian, why are you chill today?" Mark questioned.


    "Of course. I already told your brother that you''re going to take over thepanies the day after


    tomorrow." Ian Qi arched his eyebrows and grinned.


    Upon hearing this, Mark momentarily froze before vigorously shaking his head. "No, no. I don''t want to


    take over thepanies as long as my brother''s still here."


    "It''s not up to you. Trey has already agreed," Ian Qi said gravely.


    Dejected, Mark left. Meanwhile, Ian Qi seemed pleased with himself. He always had ways to make


    Mark yield.


    The smile on his face then instantly disappeared.


    He looked solemn as he took the ne out of the box, gazing at it for a long time. A hint of


    disappointment seemed to cloud over his face.


    At that moment, he didn''t feel like the talented and capable man who could control Wall Street and


    struck fear in everyone. Instead, he was a man who wasining that time waited for no one.


    "Anne, do you remember the boy who drew the broken wings for you?" Ian Qi uttered, frowning.


    Eyebrows knitted together, he felt his heart ache.

 Chapter 203 He Just Couldnt Watch Her Suffer

    Chapter 203 He Just Couldn''t Watch Her Suffer


    It was a golden day with filtered sunlight that sharply contrasted Anne''s mood.


    She walked under the vivid blue sky with a nk look on her face. Her headache still hadn''tpletely


    gone away as the breeze blew on a few strands of her hair.


    It was getting chillier as the wind continued to shift. The sun might have been up but her hands were


    cold.


    When she arrived at the East Mountain Vi, she stood outside for a long time, not going in.


    As she kept her gaze frontwards, her forehead puckered.


    She wasn''t wee here and it was not like she wanted to be here either. A bitter smile tugged at the


    corners of her mouth. Why didn''t she just learn that there was no use trying to force something that


    wasn''t meant for her?


    "Miss Anne, why don''t you go in?" the servant asked upon opening the door and spotting Anne


    standing outside.


    "Okay." Without another word, Anne walked inside the vi.


    She looked around for Eddy but she couldn''t find him.


    She searched every corner but it seemed that he was nowhere to be found. Sneering, she muttered to


    herself, "How heartless of you, Kevin."


    With that, she left the East Mountain Vi. She ignored the servant calling her from behind.


    If Eddy wasn''t here, there was no reason for her to be here. It was just a house¡ªnot a home.


    When two hours had passed, Kevin arrived at the vi. The first thing he noticed was that Anne wasn''t


    there.


    "Mr. Kevin, Miss Anne is not here. She went out," the servant blurted out.


    Kevin''s face transformed as he visibly tried to restrain himself. He barked, "Where did she go?"


    "I don''t know," the servant stammered in fear.


    Kevin made his way to the couch, propping his forehead on his palms. His head was throbbing.


    Yesterday, Anne didn''te home. Today, she left before he came back. What was she doing?


    "Anne, why did you leave?" He balled his hand into a fist as he mmed it on the table with great force,


    the table shaking from the impact.


    Meanwhile, the Well Hotel was generously lit¡ªthe ce was serene and warm.


    The atmosphere almost made Anne forget about the despair that dominated her heart.


    She had boiled water in her room for some warmth. She cupped the ss of hot water in her hands,


    relishing the heat.


    She had opened the windows so she could enjoy the lovely night view outside.


    It looked beautiful and mncholic.


    Her soft curls shone in the faint light.


    Just as she was beginning to rx, the phone rang.


    The caller ID read Mr. Kevin.


    "Kevin, what do you want?" Anne said slowly and then hung up the call right away.


    She turned her phone off so that no one would be able to disturb her.


    She was not at all worried about Eddy''s safety¡ªshe just missed him so much.


    Ever since she gave birth to Eddy, she couldn''t care less whom Kevin would end up marrying. All she


    knew was that she loved Eddy and he was her son.


    Meanwhile, on the road just outside of the East Mountain Vi, Kevin pulled over under a streetmp.


    Silence filled the air. The East Mountain Vi was located in the suburbs after all so there was no one


    else around but him.


    He stared at his phone before he dialed Anne''s number. After three beeps, the call was dropped.


    He tried calling her again but it seemed that this time her phone had been turned off already.


    "Damn it!" Kevin pounded his fists on the steering wheel as rage burned in his eyes.


    He then made another call.


    "n, could you check the surveince videos of the whole city? Please look for Anne."


    n suddenly got up from hisfortable bed when he saw that Kevin had called him.


    "What''s going on?" Kevin still sounded angry at the topic of Anne.


    He had already checked the surveince videos in the hospital to make sure that his sister''s death was


    because of Cherry since it was her fingerprints on the oxygen machine after all. He felt sorry for Anne


    but that didn''t change the fact that he still disliked her.


    "I''m giving you another chance. Cherish it," Kevin said coldly before hanging up the phone. When n


    heard the dial tone, he screamed in frustration.


    It took only about half an hour for Kevin to trace Anne''s whereabouts using various surveince footage


    from all over the city.


    "Mr. Kevin, she''s in the Well Hotel. Do you need me to take you there?" He knew what Kevin was


    capable of which was primarily why he was scared of him. He just hoped that Kevin would let go of him


    and his family.


    "No need. You can go back to sleep."


    With that, Kevin raced off to Well Hotel. In just under 20 minutes, he arrived at the hotel.


    It was already 11 in the evening.


    As soon as Kevin entered the hotel, he instantly attracted stares.


    It was probably because he was dressed so casually¡ªdonned in a silver windbreaker, ck trousers,


    and sneakers. Still, he didn''t need to wear fancy clothes for his nobility to show.


    Generally, most of the people who came to Well Hotel were business men. Following this logic, Kevin


    stood out like a sore thumb in the hotel lobby.


    The middle floors of the Well Hotel was vacated as the rooms here were rather expensive. The service


    they provided was topnotch and all of the rooms had windows.


    On the 2nd floor, a man wearing sunsses immediately spotted Kevin.


    He was on the phone with a waitress who obediently responded to him, "Okay, boss."


    The waitress hung up the phone. She turned her gaze at Kevin, smiling pleasantly. "Hello, sir. What can


    I do for you?"


    "I''m looking for someone. Which room is Anne Luo in?" Kevin showed his ID card.


    "I''m sorry, sir. Our guests'' privacy is our utmost priority here. I''m afraid we can''t provide you with that


    information," she responded apologetically.


    "She''s my wife. I need to see her," Kevin insisted firmly.


    "You''re divorced. Long time no see, Kevin."


    The man wearing sunsses had gone downstairs. Kevin instantly recognized him the moment he took


    off his sunsses.


    "Ian," Kevin said indifferently. They had been enemies when they were young. Now they finally met


    again.


    "You''re the boss here. That''s good. I need to find Anne." Kevin wasn''t interested in getting involved with


    Ian.


    "Why don''t I know who Anne is?" An arrogant smile was stered across Ian''s face, reminiscent of his


    young self.


    In reality, he knew who Anne was. He had noticed her when she arrived at the Well Hotel.


    When he saw Kevin arrive, he figured the two must have had a conflict which was why he stopped


    Kevin.


    "I''m sure you have surveince footage. I need to see it," Kevin said inly despite knowing that Ian


    wasn''t on his side.


    Ian''s smile was dripping with irony.


    "Kevin, who do you think you are? You don''t have the right to do something like that here," Ian said


    haughtily.


    The provocation in his eyes was undeniable. He and Kevin had been enemies ever since they were


    young. Knowing that Kevin had hurt the woman he liked, he swore to himself he was going to get back


    at Kevin for that.


    Driven by frustration, Kevinnded a punch across Ian''s face. Caught off guard, Ian fell on the ground.


    Just as he got on his feet, he heard a familiar voice.


    "Kevin, what are you doing here?" The coldness in her voice made Kevin''s heart sink.


    "Come home with me." Kevin heaved a sigh of relief at the sight of Anne. He immediately extended his


    hand to grab Anne, attempting to leave with her.


    "Let go of me, Kevin. I have nothing to do with you," Anne spat


    "Don''t you want to see Eddy? I''ll let you see him if youe home with me," Kevin said in a low voice.


    All of a sudden, Anne burst intoughter.


    "Kevin, are you threatening me?" A strange look fell on her face as if she didn''t recognize Kevin.


    She always knew that Kevin was cold and heartless but never did she expect that Kevin would stoop


    so low as to threaten her with her own child.


    "It''s okay if you don''t want to go back. Then you won''t see Eddy anymore," Kevin hissed.


    As Ian watched the two quarrel, he knew he had no right to get in between them.


    A hint of sadness flickered in his eyes. After a while, he finally said, "Kevin, you have no reign over the


    Well Hotel. If you cause a disturbance here, I''m allowed to ask you to leave."


    "Shut up!" Kevin said through gritted teeth.


    He nced at Anne, wishing that she would juste home with him. Even though he knew that she


    would only get mad at him, he had no choice but use their son to keep her at his side.


    "Okay, I''ll go home with you," Anne said after thinking for a long time.


    She knew she had to go back despite Kevin''s ruthlessness.


    He had always been like this. He knew that the child was her weak point, so he won this time.


    Kevin and Anne left together. Ian stood in ce as he watched the two leave, seemingly in a daze.


    "Boss, it''ste. You should get some rest," the lobby manager urged.


    Smiling bitterly, he murmured, "She went back with him voluntarily. I shouldn''t expect anything


    anymore."


    As he spoke, he slowly balled his hands into fists.


    It didn''t even matter to him that Anne couldn''t remember him. He just couldn''t watch her suffer.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He wasn''t just infatuated with her. He was stoic by nature but in all the years he had lived, he had


    never been attracted to anyone else but Anne.


    "Mr. Ian, you don''t look well. Are you injured? Do you want to see a doctor?" the lobby manager asked


    worriedly.


    Ian waved his hand. "No. No need."


    With that, he turned and headed upstairs, looking inexplicably upset.


    "That''s strange. He always seemed fine. What''s going on with him today?" The manager shook his


    head, deciding to let it go. He nced at his watch before leaving.

 Chapter 204 Compromise

    Chapter 204 Compromise


    When they arrived home, it was already midnight. The air was thick with fog making the vi faintly


    visible from a distance.


    Kevin parked his car in the garage. Just as he was about to grab Anne''s hand, he found that she was


    no longer there.


    Disappointed, he knew that it was inevitable for Anne to be indifferent towards him.


    As soon as he entered the living room, he spotted Anne who got up at the sight of him. She closed the


    door behind him in a seemingly deliberate manner.


    It didn''t take a genius to notice that she was purposely avoiding him.


    Still, he knew this was what he had to do if he wanted to see Anne.


    The lights in Anne''s room had turned off. The curtains were drawn as darkness enveloped the room.


    She tossed and turned, unable to fall asleep. She felt disgusted at the idea of being in the same house


    as Kevin. She didn''t know how long she would be able to stand this.


    Sighing, she tried her best to fall asleep.


    When she woke up, she was d to find that Kevin had already left.


    This time, Selma came early. When she did, Anne was having porridge in the dining room.


    The bright sun seemed to dim in Selma''s presence.


    "Anne. I apologize for what happenedst time," Selma said in a small voice.


    Anne merely ignored her as she continued to eat her porridge.


    "Don''t worry, Anne. The baby is with me and your grandfather is taking care of him." The fake smile


    stered on Selma''s face made Anne sick to the stomach.


    However, the mention of Eddy caught Anne''s attention.


    "Now I''ve got your attention." Selma shed her a light smile.


    "Stop acting like that. I''m afraid it might kill me. You don''t need to pretend," Anne said coldly.


    "You..." The pleasant look on Selma''s face almost morphed into her usual cruel self but when she


    recalled what Carl had said, she reverted back to the charming facade.


    "Just say what you want to say. We both know what kind of people we are. We hate each other. Why


    do you have to act like that? It''s sickening." Anne''s bleakness made Selma furious.


    Anne had always been ungrateful. Selma was trying her best to be nice to her yet she was still mocked.


    "Eddy''s condition has only been getting worse. Sam flew abroad for work but the doctors in the hospital


    are very credible. They said that Eddy''s health is failing. If he can be treated early enough, he can get


    better. We should work hard. We can''t wait until he''s four or five years old." As soon as Selma finished


    speaking, she noticed the grave expression that clouded Anne''s face.


    She could tell that Anne was upset.


    After all, Anne was a mother who loved her son very much.


    Even though Selma blew the whole thing out of proportion, there was still some part of it that was true.


    She refused to believe that Anne wouldn''t agree.


    Selma had already decided that Kevin was going to marry Rose. She never once considered how Anne


    would feel about it. After all, they were already divorced. Anne shouldn''t even be an option anymore,


    and she had no control over Kevin anymore.


    "Where is he now? Is he at the hospital or at home? I want to see him," Anne said.


    She seemed visibly shaken. She felt sorry for her child who had been suffering from his illness that was


    only getting worse.


    "If you promise me, I''ll let you see him," Selma said tentatively.


    Upon hearing this, Anne sneered inwardly. Kevin and Selma were indeed family¡ªthey both used the


    same methods to threaten people.


    "Well, I can''t decide on anything until I see Eddy. Worst case scenario, I''ll take my child with me. I don''t


    want him to grow up under the influence of terrible people like the Fu Family."


    "You..." Selma was too angry to utter a word.


    In the end, she changed her mind. She figured it wouldn''t make a difference if she let Anne see the


    child anyway. It would only speed up the process of Anne agreeing to Kevin and Rose''s marriage.


    "Okay, I''ll take you there."


    The old house of the Fu Family had been turned into a yground.


    Toys were hidden everywhere as the ss house was elegantly designed to be above water.


    It had been renovated ever since Eddy came to the old house.


    Since the two had nothing to do at home, they were happy to take care of Eddy.


    It wasn''t hard to believe that the Fu Family cared about Eddy very much. Even then, Anne couldn''t


    shake off the chilly feeling that enveloped her entire body any time she was around the Fu Family.


    "He''s in his room. Go and see him yourself." When Selma opened the door, Anne immediately saw


    Eddy.


    Eddy was lying in bed. The bed was covered with light blue sheets designed with floral prints. A


    transfusion bottle hung by the bedside while a small bottle of medicine could be seen on the table¡ª


    medicine to keep Eddy healthy after the transfusion.


    Still, Eddy was noticeably thinner than before and Anne immediately observed this.


    As she saw his little hands and little feet, her heart softened.


    "I didn''t mean to force you to leave Kevin. Kevin was acting insane. I never liked you but he strongly


    opposed. I''ve long foregone caring about your business. If it weren''t for Eddy, I wouldn''t have hurt you


    as much." Selma looked at Anne in the eye as she spoke.


    When she noticed how intent Anne''s gaze at Eddy was, she lowered her voice, feeling mildly guilty.


    She''d been against Anne from the very beginning. It could be said that she had never agreed to this.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "You don''t have to say any of that. I''ll do whatever you want as long as Eddy can recover. I''ll leave the


    Fu Family but you need to promise me that I''ll be able to see him regrly. I want him toe live with


    me for a period of time on a monthly basis," Anne requested.


    Suddenly, the look on Selma''s face shifted drastically.


    "That''s too much. Eddy is the child of the Fu Family. How could we agree to that? If word of this gets


    around, we''ll be ridiculed." Selma immediately rejected Anne''s request.


    Anne was at a loss. It wasn''t like she could do anything about this. She recalled the dream she had


    before¡ªher own child had called someone else his mom.


    The pain still pricked her heart.


    "We can set that aside for now. But you need to handle Kevin. He refuses to get married. I think you''re


    the only one who can convince him," Selma said in a low but clear voice.


    "Don''t you think your request is too much? How can I convince him to marry someone else for the sake


    of our child? Is everyone in your family this shameless?" Quivering in rage, Anne raised her voice.


    "Our family owes you for all that you''ve sacrificed." Carl''s voice suddenly came.


    Ever since he found out that Eddy was ill, his health had been getting worse.


    He slowly approached Anne. The sound of his crutches hitting the floor could be heard with every step


    he made.


    His age had made him wiser than ever.


    "I''ll give you an additional 3% of the shares of AN Group. I heard that you have 10% and Kevin only


    has 1/3 of the shares. With this, you could live off the money for the rest of your life. You won''t ever


    have to work," Carl said seriously.


    Selma scowled upon hearing this. He would refuse to give his shares to others but would openly give


    them to Anne who wasn''t even their family.


    Despite her disapproval, she knew she couldn''t say anything. After all, Carl had the right to do what he


    wanted.


    "Are you really going to try to solve this using money again? Can''t your familye up with something


    new?" A sarcastic smile formed on Anne''s face.


    "Don''t you like money? We''re trying to give you what you want the most. What else do you want?"


    Selma was furious.


    She herself only owned 12% of the shares. Now that Anne owned 13%, this meant that Anne was


    above her now.


    "No, I don''t need your money. As for Kevin, I''ll end things as it rightfully should. For the rest of the


    matter, you figure it out on your own," Anne said in a huff.


    Her chest tightened in distress.


    She was being forced into a corner with nothing in her hands to fight back with.


    What else could she do besidespromise?


    "You finally agreed," Selma said lightheartedly, heaving a sigh of relief.


    Carl nced at Selma indifferently and said, "Selma, you''re too intolerant. Anne is still a child. She''s


    not evil by nature."


    On the contrary, he had grown to like Anne very much. Anne spoke her mind, never stabbing people in


    the back. She was also a talented and capable woman.


    "So what? There are so many great girls out there. Anne''s not unique. I think Rose is great too," Selma


    said proudly. This time, she felt that she had found a good wife for Kevin.


    Carl shook his head at Selma''s stubbornness. Without saying a word, he turned and stalked off.


    Meanwhile, Selma imagined Kevin and Rose together much to her delight.


    The night was dreary and the sky was colorless as if it was about to pour any minute now.


    Anne slowly walked along the road, letting the chilly wind blow on her.


    She was unfazed by the cold as her heart was utterly cial.


    "Anne!"


    Rose''s voice came out of nowhere taking Anne by surprise.


    Rose had been invited to visit the Fu Family. She didn''t expect to bump into Anne at the gate. She felt


    mildly disappointed but she still greeted Anne with a huge smile on her face.


    However, Anne didn''t respond.


    "Anne, I''m sorry. You must have heard about me and Kevin. Do you still like him? Would you like me to


    help you get back together with him?"


    While Rose had realized that she had started developing feelings for Kevin, she felt conflicted. She


    could see that Kevin still liked Anne and she felt it wasn''t a good idea to get in between them.


    "No need. Just mind your own business." Anne wanted to get the conversation over with but Rose


    wouldn''t budge.


    She couldn''t help but be reminded of Cherry who often treated her kindly to her face but turned around


    and stabbed her in the back.


    "Rose, has anyone told you that being too giddy gets annoying sometimes?" Anne spat, seemingly in a


    bad mood.


    Rose was taken aback.


    "I''m sorry. I know you think I took Kevin away from you but I didn''t mean to do that. I really want to help


    you get back together with him even though I like him," she said sincerely.

 Chapter 205 She Really Was Gone

    Chapter 205 She Really Was Gone


    "Don''t bother. What you want to do is none of my business." With that, Anne walked past Rose.


    "I didn''t do anything wrong. You two are already divorced," Rose murmured after a long pause.


    She knew that doing this was against her own principles but no one knew what was going to happen in


    the future. No one could have predicted what was going to happen.


    She kept trying to talk herself out of her guilt as she made her way to the old house of the Fu Family.


    Just outside the East Mountain Vi, hardy trees we''re nted. Since A City was located in the south,


    the tree always received sufficient sunlight and water even in the winter.


    Anne lugged her suitcase as she trudged along the path. She looked back at the ce that gave her a


    lot of sad memories. When she decided to leave, she felt burdened instead of relieved.


    "Miss Anne, if you''re going to leave, at least wait for Mr. Kevin to return home," the servant advised.


    The servant knew how much Kevin valued Anne but Anne didn''t seem to care.


    "No, there''s nothing left to discuss," Anne said inly.


    She was afraid that she would find it difficult to leave if she waited for Kevin toe home.


    "Well, Miss Anne, why don''t you just tell me where you''re going? At least I can tell Mr. Kevin where to


    find you when hees home," the servant said.


    Unfortunately, Anne didn''t respond. Instead, she got into the taxi.


    "To Well Hotel." Anne only told the driver where they were headed after the car had driven off so that


    the servant wouldn''t be able to hear it.


    Anne didn''t say a word throughout the entire car ride.


    The warm atmosphere in the Well Hotel enveloped Anne. This ce never failed to make people feel


    the spring breeze no matter what the season was.


    This made Anne feel inexplicably sad.


    "Don''t be so sentimental. You still have a lot to do," she murmured, psyching herself up. She raised her


    head, holding back the tears that were brimming at the corners of her eyes.


    There were shutters on the windows at the 2nd floor of Well Hotel. This allowed anyone from the inside


    to see what was going on outside. Still, their privacy wasn''tpromised as the shutters shielded any


    outsiders to see the inside.


    Dressed casually, Ian sported a beige sweater which he paired with khaki suit pants. His slender legs


    set off his tall figure. The way he carried himself made him look elegant and noble. But the people


    close to him could never be fooled¡ªthey knew very well just how arrogant and unruly he could be.


    He liked to pass time on the 2nd floor, observing passersby. As he rested, he could read through


    people''s minds just based on the looks on their faces. It served as a kind of training for him too.


    The moment he caught sight of Anne, the look in his eyes shifted.


    ''Didn''t she just go home yesterday? What is she doing here again?''


    Shoving aside his doubts, he headed downstairs where Anne was.


    When he noticed Anne raise her head, seemingly holding back her tears, his heart twinged in pain.


    "I''d like to get a room for one month, please," Anne said hastily as she handed her VIP card to the


    receptionist.


    "Hey, didn''t you just leave? What are you doing here again? Are you purposely luring Kevin to find you


    here?" Ian asked sarcastically.


    He had a nostalgic look on his face as if he was seeing a friend he hadn''t seen in a while for the first


    time.


    "Why do you care? Ian?" Anne sneered.


    At the mention of his name, he was startled. It turned out that she did remember him. When he recalled


    his conversation with Kevin yesterday, the look on his face dimmed.


    "Looks like you''re trying to hide from him," Ian pointed out.


    This time, Anne ignored him and headed upstairs.


    "Hold Miss Anne''s room. We don''t have any rooms left in the Well Hotel," Ian said yfully.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "We don''t have any bad blood between us. If you and Kevin aren''t on good terms, there''s no need for


    you to take your anger out on me. Is that how a gentleman should behave?" Anne kept her gaze


    frontwards, the look on her face unfathomable. Even though she was down and out, she still held her


    head high so that no one would be able to step on her.


    "I''m helping you, Anne. Do you want to go back with me? I promise I won''t let Kevin find you again."


    Truthfully, Ian felt offended that Anne assumed he had bad intentions. Still, he swallowed his anger and


    patiently exined himself to Anne.


    His enthusiasm coupled with his strange and unreasonable behavior was what made Anne wary of


    him.


    "No, thanks. Keep your ideas to yourself. I''m not going with you," Anne turned him down without any


    hesitation.


    "Anne, are you sure? Can''t you see I''m just trying to help you?" Ian pressed in a low voice.


    While the Q Group hadn''t participated in the ranking of all thepanies in the past few years, he was


    still on par with Kevin in terms of ability. He handled things smoothly that everyone merely obeyed his


    orders. Not knowing how to behave, he exposed a side he normally reserved for work to Anne.


    Anne glowered at him. The atmosphere in the Well Hotel suddenly turned cold.


    "Ian, how could you talk to Anne like that? You''re going to scare her."


    Mark and Ian had an appointment with each other at the Well Hotel. Just as he arrived, he happened to


    see this run-in between Anne and Ian.


    "It''s none of your business." Both of Anne and Ian answered in unison.


    "I''m sorry, Ian. Anne is my friend. Please respect her." Unquestionably, Mark was trying to protect


    Anne.


    Ian kept his eyes on Mark as his mind raced. He could tell that Mark wasn''t just protecting Anne¡ªthere


    had to be more to this. The look on Ian''s face grew even colder.


    "Got it."


    Ian immediately noticed that Anne rxed a bit at the arrival of Mark.


    "Anne. Ian''s a good man. He''s just a little isted. Don''t get mad. He doesn''t normally meddle in other


    people''s affairs. If he offers to help you, he''s not out to y tricks on you," Mark exined on Ian''s


    behalf.


    "Mr. Ian, I apologize for what just happened." Anne didn''t really like Ian. She was only polite because of


    Mark but the coldness in her tone was still noticeable.


    As Mark had proposed, Anne left the Well Hotel. After escorting her to the car, he headed back inside


    the hotel.


    There was very little chance that he could defeat Kevin.


    "Ian, where are we going to take Anne?" Mark asked.


    The gloomy look on Ian''s face frightened him a bit. "Ian, what''s the matter?"


    This was the first time that he had seen Ian so angry. Mark and Ian had been friends since they were


    young. They were more like brothers.


    "Nothing," Ian responded glumly.


    He couldn''t possibly admit to Mark that he was a bit upset that Anne was closer to Mark than him. His


    dignified image could be damaged if he did.


    In addition to that, he never expected for Anne to be married and with child when he returned. He didn''t


    even know what was on her mind. He couldn''t very well tell Mark any of this.


    Things were still a bit hazy and just thinking about it made his head throb.


    "The MH Vi is newly built. It''s in the A City and no one knows who owns the house except me," Ian


    suddenly said in all seriousness.


    Since Anne didn''t want to see Kevin, Ian intended to help her because he wanted Anne to not worry


    anymore¡ªand not for any other reason.


    "Yes but why are you helping Anne this time? Is it really because she''s your rival''s ex-wife?" Worry was


    written all over Mark''s face.


    "That''s my business," Ian said curtly.


    He often chose intimidation as his defense mechanism when he was feeling guilty.


    In the East Mountain Vi.


    When Kevin arrived home, he found that Anne wasn''t there. This wasn''t the least bit surprising to him


    as he had already expected this.


    It was half past six in the evening. The granite sky was apanied by foreboding clouds as the


    mountains in the distance were veiled in the fog.


    He entered Anne''s room only to find her closet open and contained remarkably less clothing now.


    Suddenly, he was hit by a terrible realization that she really was gone this time.


    "Where''s Anne?" Kevin questioned as he grabbed the servant by the shoulders.


    "Miss Anne didn''t say anything," the servant stammered, fear could be detected in her eyes.


    "Did she go see the child? Didn''t she say she would go yesterday?" the servant added.


    The look on Kevin''s face dimmed as he got in his car, wasting no time. He was going to look for Anne.


    In the MH Vi.


    The ce was decorated with a lovely sunflower painting that hung in the living room matched with a


    light-colored carpet.


    The moment Anne arrived, she was instantly moved. She didn''t expect this of Mark¡ªthe ce was so


    cozy, like a breath of fresh air.


    "Well, do you like it?" Mark asked nervously.


    "Yes." A faint smile appeared on Anne''s face but it was gone as soon as it came.


    This short-lived happiness was not enough to make her forget the uncertainty that her life was. All of a


    sudden, her chest tightened as her ill-fated memories flooded her mind.


    "This is exactly Ian''s style. It''s curious how he looks so cold and indifferent on the outside when he likes


    warm and pleasant things like this." At the mention of Ian, Mark''s tone sounded affectionate.


    "This is Ian''s style? He likes these kinds of things?" Anne asked in disbelief.


    Her eyes widened in shock. Mark couldn''t help but find her adorable.


    "It''s not surprising that you don''t believe me but yeah, this is Ian. He may look cold and distant but on


    the inside, he''s warm. He''s a very caring person. When my brother and I were abroad, he was the one


    who took care of us," Mark exined.


    Curiosity about Ian riddled Anne''s mind.


    Even then, she had no ns on getting to know him. Everyone had their own secrets. Even she herself


    looked strong on the surface but once she fell, she wouldn''t even have the courage to stand up.


    "I don''t think it''s surprising at all. Everyone has something that they''re hiding. It doesn''t matter if they


    want to expose themselves or not. One thing''s for sure; it''s definitely something that will affect their


    personality¡ªjust like now," Anne said matter-of-factly.

 Chapter 206 Please Leave

    Chapter 206 Please Leave


    The car sped off along the road. Even though Kevin knew that it was very likely that Anne went to see


    the child, he still couldn''t shake off the fear that nagged at his heart.


    The lights at the old house of the Fu Family were still on. The fountain continued cascade water under


    the dim light.


    The pool lights were on and it was a lovely sight.


    Kevin pulled over and went straight inside. From the distance, he could glimpse the lights in the living


    room along with a slim figure. Soft music seemed to be ying in the background.


    The slim figure was wearing a white dress and the resemnce to Anne was uncanny.


    He had warned Anne before not to wear white clothes again as he didn''t like seeing her wear the same


    kind of clothes that Cherry did.


    Inwardly, he longed to tell Anne how beautiful she looked in white as she looked like an elegant queen.


    Unfortunately, he was never able to tell her.


    "Anne!" Kevin cried, unable to control his excitement. At that moment, he just wanted to hold her in his


    arms.


    When the figure responded, he recognized the figure to be Rose.


    "What are you doing here?" The smile on his face instantly vanished as he withdrew his hands.


    While Rose was startled, she was also pleased as this was the first time that he had approached her


    on his own ord.


    "Mr. Kevin, you''re back." The arrogant look on Rose''s face was reced by a shy smile.


    Selma was filled with pride.


    Her son was impressive enough that it only took a few days for such a great girl like Rose to fall in love


    with him. This was wonderful!


    "Where''s Anne?" Kevin asked coldly.


    "She was here when I arrived but she left soon after." Rose couldn''t help but be disappointed upon


    hearing that Kevin was asking about Anne. Still, she answered him respectfully.


    "Come and see Eddy. Why do you keep asking about her? She has already left," Selma said coldly.


    Kevin nced at her and questioned, "What did you just say? You probably know what happened to


    Anne, right?"


    The fact that Kevin cared too much about Anne displeased Selma.


    On the other hand, she also understood that he must have had no idea on why Anne had left.


    She was a little uneasy, but on second thought, she made up her mind and said, "Of course I know."


    Disdain was written all over her face as if the mere mention of Anne brought burden to her.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "What''s going on with Anne?" Kevin barked. This was the first time that he had ever spoken to Selma


    like this.


    "When Anne came here earlier, she told us that she was leaving the Fu Family. She said she hated you


    and that she didn''t want to be with you. She said it was a burden to take care of the child. She


    preferred to just live her life and go out. She also had no qualms about you getting married," Selma


    said scornfully.


    All of a sudden, Kevin''s face turned pale. A wave of fury crashed through him. How could Anne give up


    on him so easily?


    Why did she have no problems with him getting married? Did he really mean nothing to her? Wasn''t


    she jealous and heartbroken over seeing him with another woman?


    "I don''t believe it." Kevin stepped back as he scowled at Selma, wishing with all his heart that Selma


    was lying through her teeth.


    "Even if you don''t believe me you have to believe it. She can''t give birth to a child anymore. She is of


    no value to you. It''s better for you to get married again than to watch the child wait for death. Moreover,


    she is not as good as Rose in every aspect. She will feel sad to stay here." Selma said sharply.


    As Rose watched the mother and son sh, she suddenly realized that Selma agreeing to marry her to


    Kevin was more of a plot than anything.


    It turned out that the reason why Selma liked her so much wasn''t because of her personality but rather


    because of her blood type.


    Unable to ept this, she took a step back in an attempt to leave. However, eagle-eyed Selma


    immediately noticed this.


    "Rose,e here," Selma said gently.


    Her tone shifted as if she was talking to her own daughter.


    Distress filled Rose upon hearing such a conversation from Selma and Kevin. Still, that didn''t change


    the fact that she loved him very much. Out of courtesy, Rose responded to Selma by turning around.


    "Rose, please don''t get us wrong. I chose you because of your personality and not just your blood type.


    There are so many women out there with the same blood type as Kevin''s but I chose you because


    you''re kind and generous,"


    Selma said softly as she reached out and wrapped Rose''s hands in hers. The tenderness in her eyes


    was undeniable.


    This made Rose feel much better. At least, the Fu Family wasn''t just using her.


    "I''m sorry, aunt. I misunderstood you just now." Rose lowered her head.


    Seeing her appeased, Selma winked at Kevin. "Kevin, you should treat Rose well in the future."


    Selma acted as if she and Kevin hadn''t been fighting just now.


    Kevin was still preupied with Anne leaving so he didn''t say anything. Selma took this as a good sign


    as she beamed.


    "I had a busy day. I''m tired. Why don''t you two talk? I''m heading to bed." With that, Selma left,


    apanied by the servant.


    "Kevin," Rose said, sounding nervous.


    Kevin didn''t object to their marriage. Was it because he had given up on Anne?


    She didn''t care about Kevin''s past. If anything, it only proved just how faithful he was as a man. She


    also truly believed that with time and her efforts, Kevin would eventually fall in love with her.


    "Please leave," Kevin said inly.


    This was thest thing Rose expected him to say.


    "What did you say?" Rose asked in a low voice.


    "Miss Rose, I don''t like you. Even if Anne was out of the picture, I still wouldn''t be interested in you."


    Kevin''s indifferencepletely broke Rose''s heart.


    This was the first time that she had been refused so decisively.


    "Kevin, I know you don''t like me but Anne has already left. Your mother likes me. She approves of me.


    If we get married, it''s very possible that the baby we have together could cure your child''s disease.


    Why are you being so stubborn? Anne has already given up on you. Are you nning to stay single for


    the rest of your life for her sake?" Her words were like sharp knives stabbing into Kevin''s heart.


    He wordlessly gazed at her, the look in his eyes unfathomable.


    "Yes," Kevin said coldly after a long pause.


    A determined smile appeared on Rose''s face tinged with sadness. "Perhaps, Anne does care about


    you but she obviously doesn''t think you''re as important as her child. If her leaving could help with her


    child''s health, do you think she would miss out on that opportunity?"


    Kevin was benumbed. With the countless mistakes he had done to Anne, he wasn''t surprised at all that


    Anne would want to stay away from him.


    However, upon hearing Rose''s words, he was caught off guard.


    ''Anne, did you really leave for the sake of the baby''s health?'' he thought to himself.


    There was no way for him to know the answer. He did know that whatever the answer was, it was going


    to hurt him so much so that he wouldn''t know how to recover.


    "I''ll drive you home so you can get some rest," Kevin offered.


    Despite the coldness in his tone, Rose was d to see that he was slowly opening up to her.


    "Okay," she responded with a smile.


    In the MH Vi.


    The air conditioner was on so it was a little cooler here than in the East Mountain Vi. Anne took a


    deep breath¡ªshe found that she liked this ce very much.


    Perhaps, her heart was too cold for her to adapt to warm temperatures.


    All the lights were on in the living room. She had settled on the sofa, finally calming down.


    "Anne. You seem to be lost in thought. What''s on your mind?" Mark initially nned to leave as soon


    as he got Anne settled in the vi. In the end, he decided to stay.


    He was worried about her.


    "I''m thinking about my baby." A bitter smile appeared on Anne''s face.


    "This is the first time I heard you mention your child. It''s not healthy for you to bury such heavy things to


    yourself. You can tell me anything. Even if I can''t do anything right now to help you, it might make you


    feel better to share it with someone," Mark said thoughtfully.


    He stood up and poured a ss of hot water for Anne. When he identally touched her hand, he


    found that it was very cold.


    "I''m going to raise the temperature," he said.


    "No, thanks," Anne said slowly as he took a sip of tea.


    "My son has congenital disease. To save him, I need to give birth to a child with the same blood type as


    him. But I can''t get pregnant anymore. That''s why I had to leave Kevin."


    This was the first time that Anne had been so open and honest to Mark. He couldn''t help but be


    concerned.


    "You like Kevin, right?" Mark asked carefully, an uneasy feeling arising in his chest.


    "No, it''s not like that. I never thought we were right for each other from the very start. I don''t want to


    keep making the same mistakes. But I have a child now. I''m worried about him. I don''t want my own


    son to call someone else mom."


    Anne could admit that she was selfish but after knowing what Cherry did to his son, she refused to


    believe and trust in anyone else. The only thing that could make her feel at ease was taking care of her


    child herself.


    "I see. Do you want to get your child back?" Mark immediately understood what Anne meant.


    "Yes but not now. Kevin''s busy with work. He can provide for the child but I just want to be able to love


    and care for my son, you know?" She knew she had to work hard in fighting for Eddy.


    "That''s easy. You can go to court with Kevin and fight for the custody after the child recovers. Generally


    speaking, if both the mother and the father are equally capable, the court won''t favor the wealthier


    one," Mark said confidently.


    He majored inw. Thanks to Trey, who handled the family''s business, he was able to study what he


    liked.

 Chapter 207 I Really Want To Help You

    Chapter 207 I Really Want To Help You


    In the Magic City Commercial Building.


    There were very few people here but most of them were rich and powerful. Even the sry of a mere


    sales clerk more than doubled that of a regr sales clerk. This was so because the selection process


    here was rather strict.


    All thepanies in the Magic City Commercial Building were all top-tier international brands. In order


    to increase sales and attract the attention of socialites, each shop had been luxuriously decorated.


    However, no brand under the AN Group could be found here.


    "Mr. Mark, what are you doing here today?" The general manager of the shopping mall was very


    excited to see Mark because he seldom came here.


    "I juste here to have a look."


    Mark was much nicer than both Trey and Ian. Unlike them, he had a friendly disposition as opposed to


    a cold one.


    He gave off a vibe that was approachable and kind.


    "Where are you going, Mr. Mark? Let me take you there," the general manager offered.


    "No, thanks. Mr. Ian doesn''t have the time, so he asked me to look around," Mark said, frowning.


    Ian owned the Magic City Commercial Building.


    Unlike Kevin''spany who was involved in many other industries, Ian''spany only had real estate


    and the hotel. However, what Ian did was provide eachpany with the right to settle in. This way, he


    had enough information about all thepanies in the industry. It was a win-win situation for him.


    Thus, the Magic City Commercial Building was the most luxurious ce in A City which naturally


    attracted many celebrities.


    Mark stopped when he passed by a ce selling cosmetics.


    There was a girl inside the boutique trying on smoky make-up.


    Disappointment was written all over her face. The moment she finished her makeup, she looked at


    herself in the mirror¡ªshe looked terrible!


    Rose was seething but she couldn''t let it out. The events of yesterday had put her in a bad mood. She


    figured she needed a change in her life so she decided to change her make-up. She''d always worn


    light make-up but it seemed she couldn''t pull off smoky make-up as she didn''t have the strong aura to


    go with it.


    "Take it off," she ordered to the make-up artist.


    "Miss, you''re free to try another style. Everyone''s make-up is different. You''ll find what''s right for you if


    you keep trying," the make-up artist said insightfully.


    In response, Rose shook her head. She wasn''t in the mood anymore.


    Chagrined, she got up and made her way out. Suddenly, she heard Mark''s voice.


    "Miss, I think smoky make-up doesn''t suit you because you''re more elegant than anything. You don''t


    have to force yourself to something that''s not suited for you. Sometimes, our perception on things is


    what we need to change," Mark said coolly, shing her a lighthearted smile.


    She couldn''t help but be reminded of Kevin. It almost seemed as if Mark was talking about her


    rtionship with Kevin. She liked Kevin. Was it possible that Kevin wasn''t suitable for her?


    She frowned as she nced at Mark, noticing his gentle eyes.


    She turned to the make-up artist and said, "Let me try another style."


    "Okay, miss. You can try peachy make-up. You usually wear make-up that''s more suited for the office


    which doesn''t do justice to your charm. Let''s see how this type of make-up looks on you," the make-up


    artist said.


    Rose nodded. She figured it couldn''t be worse than the smoky make-up so she just went with the flow.


    Noticing that Rose seemed down, Mark waited for the make-up artist to finish, keeping the smile on his


    face.


    Around ten minutester, the make-up artist was finally done. Rose opened her eyes and checked


    herself out on the mirror. She noticed she looked lovelier and more charming than usual.


    She always found herself to be beautiful but she never bothered changing up her make-up.


    Considering her job, she had to make do with the most basic make-up routine. With this new make-up


    style, all her features were entuated and she looked even more captivating.


    "It''s beautiful," Mark praised sincerely.


    Rose beamed. She approached Mark. "Thank you. Would you mind telling me your name?"


    This man seemed to have the magical ability of instantly making her feel better.


    Perhaps, it was because of his gentle disposition.


    "Mark Mu. I''m the vice president here. I''m sorry for making you upset earlier," Mark said diplomatically.


    "It''s fine. As a way of thanking you, can I buy you a cup of coffee?" Rose offered.


    In the MH Vi.


    Anne had stepped out of the vi.


    She nned to go to the grocery so she could cook a meal for herself. With everything that was going


    on with Kevin, her appetite was terrible. Luckily, ever since Mark told her that he could help her, she


    needed to get her health back in good shape.


    Like the East Mountain Vi, the MH Vi was located in a remote ce. As expected, the supermarket


    wasn''t crowded. Anne wrapped up her grocery shopping quickly. When she returned home, she noticed


    that the main door was slightly ajar.


    She clearly remembered closing the door before she left. She grabbed a stick from outside before


    carefully making her way inside.


    It didn''t take long for her to spot a figure in the living room who seemed to be headed into the bedroom.


    As Anne followed the figure, she gave the man a huge blow. She heard a muffled groan. Upon a closer


    look, she found that it was Ian.


    "What are you doing here?" Anne asked, a sour look on her face.


    "This is my home. Why can''t I be here?" Ian rubbed his aching shoulder and thought, ''How violent!''


    "Don''t you have multiple homes? Why do you onlye here? What are you nning?" Anne had


    never had a good impression of Ian and now she hated him even more.


    Ian remained motionless as he gazed at her. He asked in confusion, "Who told you that I have a lot of


    houses?"


    Anne was visibly stunned.


    "This is your only home?" Anne pressed.


    Ian really was strange.


    "Why would I have multiple homes? Isn''t it troublesome for me to go back and forth if that''s the case?"


    ''What I hate the most is change. I can''t possibly stand changing my address all the time,'' Ian thought to


    himself helplessly.


    While he was good in investing in business, he was pretty stable in his personal life.


    "Got it. I''ll leave right away," Anne concluded.


    Ian asked, "Why would you leave?"


    "I''m living in your home. What would others think if news of this gets out?" Anne pointed out, sneering.


    Was Ian really as innocent as he made himself out to be?


    "So you are worried about this."


    Smiling yfully, he inched towards Anne. He gently lifted her chin with his hand and deeply gazed into


    her eyes.


    Anne immediately turned her face to the side, averting his burning gaze.


    After a while, Ian spoke up again. "Anyway, you''re divorced already and I don''t have a fiancee. Why


    don''t we just make do with it?"


    He seemed dead serious even though he was smiling lightly.


    All of a sudden, Anne raised her head and said, "Mr. Ian, I know you''re Mark''s friend. That''s why I''m


    polite to you. Please be polite to me as well."


    Then Anne turned around to pack up her things. She knew that although Ian had a strange temper, he


    was the only person who could hide her from Kevin. Even then, she wouldn''t ept his help,


    especially when she was unclear of his intentions. Whether he really meant to help her or he did it just


    on a whim, she was not going to ept it.


    After she had finished packing, Ian wrapped his arms around her.


    The light shone on his handsome face as a trace of tenderness could be detected in his eyes.


    "Please stay here. I was just kidding. I stay at the hotel. I just came back today to get my things," Ian


    said.


    The affection in his tone made Anne a little ufortable.


    "I know what you''re going to say. You''re Mark''s friend. I won''t neglect you or do anything to harm you. I


    might have a strange temper but I really want to help you." Anne was rendered speechless at his


    unpredictability.


    "Thank you," she managed to blurt out.


    He stiffened upon hearing this. Without saying another word, he left the vi with his suitcase in hand.


    In the AN Group.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Kevin was in his office, leaning against the sofa with his eyes closed. He looked exhausted.


    For some reason, he looked a little forlorn.


    "Mr. Kevin, here are the documents from the QM Group and the KIA Group. Please check them."


    The assistant ced a stack of documents on Kevin''s desk, noticing how barren Kevin looked.


    "Mr. Kevin, are you all right? You don''t look very well. Do you want to call doctor?" the assistant asked


    cautiously.


    Kevin hated being disturbed. He opened his eyes and spat, "You can leave now. No need to call for a


    doctor."


    He remained in his office. Every now and then, he would get up and peruse through the documents.


    The frown on his face never left.


    Until now, he still hadn''t heard any news about Anne.


    More than anything, he wanted to ask her whom she loved. Even if she did want to leave, the least she


    should have cleared things up with him first. He refused to believe anything Selma said.


    Despite all this, he knew that it was time to let go of her. It was the pain of losing control over love that


    made him uneasy.


    He pounded his fists on the table.


    He then heard someone ring the doorbell to his office.


    He grabbed the remote control and the door opened. It was Rose.


    "What are you doing here? Why didn''t anyone stop you?" Kevin asked in astonishment.


    "Aunt Selma took me here. She already set the date of our engagement. It''s next month. Could you


    check your schedule?"


    As Rose spoke, she lovingly held Kevin''s arm, looking happy.


    Kevin shook off her hand right away.


    "Kevin, aren''t you happy?" Grievance filled Rose''s eyes.


    "No. Whatever. You decide." With that, Kevin returned his attention to the documents he was reading.


    Rose couldn''t help but be upset at being ignored like this.

 Chapter 208 Announce The Engagement

    Chapter 208 Announce The Engagement


    "Okay, Kevin. Since you''re busy with work, just leave the wedding to auntie. Don''t worry about it," Rose


    said with a smile before leaving.


    As soon as she closed the door behind her, she lowered her head, hiding her disappointment with her


    hair.


    "Rose, what did Kevin say?" Selma asked expectantly.


    At this time, Rose tried to appear normal. She smiled before she replied, "Kevin said that you could


    handle it. We both think you can arrange everything well."


    Selma didn''t notice anything unusual. Thinking that everything was alright, she smiled and held Rose''s


    hand.


    "Then let''s head back. You need to talk to your parents, too. We have a lot of things to do."


    Selma felt very nervous since there were only ten days left before the announcement of their


    engagement.


    "Yes, auntie. Take care."


    After saying goodbye to Selma, Rose tried to call her parents.


    Meanwhile, Anne was just about to finish cleaning up in MH Vi.


    She wore her long hair tucked behind a headband, revealing her delicate ears. She had a faraway look


    in her eyes.


    She left soup boiling in a pot, which gave off a pleasant aroma.


    After leaving Kevin, she missed Eddy very much. But she had to be strong.


    To show her gratitude for being allowed to stay in the house, she also tidied up Ian''s study.


    The room was very unique. It was not decorated luxuriously, but it looked beautiful with red wooden


    floor, antique desk, and nts on the table. There was a gorgeous view outside of the window and


    natural light was sufficient.


    The shelf was full of books, many of them rare and couldn''t easily be bought in a store. It seemed as if


    there was more to Ian than what met the eye.


    With a faint smile, Anne looked around and saw a photo frame on the desk. It was put upside down but


    she didn''t know who put it there.


    Straightening up the frame, she discovered a secret.


    Instead of a photo, the frame featured a painting.


    There were several clouds and an angel with broken wings. It looked very familiar.


    "Why is this painting here?" Anne asked curiously.


    Could Ian be the boy whopeted with Kevin before?


    Closing her eyes, she tried to recall the scene from that time, but realized that she could not remember


    anything except for that man''s arrogance.


    "Could it be you, Ian?" Anne murmured to herself.


    She picked Kevin''s painting over that boy''s at that time because she had a feeling for Kevin. She knew


    it was so unfair to that boy and that was why she had always remembered this thing even after she


    grew up.


    Suddenly, her attention was called by the boiling pot, which had been overflowing. Putting the frame


    down, she rushed to the kitchen to turn off the heat.


    At this point, the huge TV screen in the living room lit up. It was set to automatically turn on at twelve


    o''clock.


    A report about Kevin was being featured in the news.


    "The CEO of AN Group and the daughter of L Group are going to be engaged on November 27, two


    weeks from now. Many people are excited about the union and it seems as if the whole country is


    waiting for more updates. Let''s see more in details."


    Anne was at a loss. On the screen, she saw Selma smiling. She was with Rose, who gave off the air of


    a socialite.


    Anne turned off the sound. Seeing Selma smiling and happy, Anne thought that she should feel happy


    for them but couldn''t.


    Annoyed, she turned off the TV, but the pain in her heart wouldn''t fade away.


    She thought she didn''t care about it all anymore, so she decided to leave. But why did she feel sad


    after learning that Kevin agreed to get married?


    She ced her hand on her chest. She felt as if it was about to burst.


    She tried to smile, but tears streamed down from her eyes without her control. It seemed as if her


    strength was draining from her body.


    "Anne, are you okay?" Ian asked after seeing her, but Anne did not respond.


    Ian had learned about Kevin''s engagement before Anne. Worried, he came back to the house to check


    up on her. Sorrow shed in his eyes when he saw the upset look on her face.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Her tears had stopped but she still didn''t say anything. Even when Ian tried to help her up, she


    resisted. She looked like a homeless kitten, which made him feel sorry for her.


    "You should probably rest. Everything will be okay. If you want your child back, I''ll help you. Nowyer


    can defeat Mark. I will give you whatever you need. Just please, rest. Okay?" Ian sounded flustered.


    Fortunately, Anne agreed to lie down and rest.


    But she couldn''t sleep well. As shey down, she sped her hands over her chest and frowned.


    Regardless of what Ian did to make her happy, she would eventually feel sad again.


    "What have you gone through all these years?" Ian asked.


    His voice sounded very low. It seemed as if he was ming himself instead of asking Anne.


    If only he hade back earlier, she would not have suffered so much.


    Her tough appearance always hid her fragile heart. Although she looked strong on her own, he wished


    he could protect her, even if it was not appropriate and even if she did not agree.


    After all, she was the woman that he longed for all of his youth.


    The exterior of the Starry Hotel had been renovated in order to properly wee Rose''s parents.


    Even the rooms were fitted with expensive lights and furniture.


    The food and wine had been served, but there was still an ongoing chatter outside.


    "Wee, Mrs. Luo," Selma greeted and held Valentina''s hand.


    Valentina looked proud and beaming. The marriage was a happy event for the L Group.


    "Well, where is Kevin?" she asked.


    Behind her was the shy girl, Rose. Despite her timid nature, she was graceful and well-educated.


    Selma admired her very much.


    "I think he''s still dealing with some work. Kevin has been very busytely. But let''s sit down first." Deep


    inside, Selmained about Kevin not remembering the time of their meeting. How could he bete


    for such an important event? But she had no choice but to wee Valentine and Liam on her own.


    "Don''t be angry, mother, father. Kevin is the most hardworking man I''ve ever seen. He''s always busy,"


    Rose assured them.


    What Rose said made Selma even fonder of her. She thought her a kind,forting woman who knew


    where she stood and how to behave in different situations.


    "Yes, the AN Group is well-known in business, but I don''t want my daughter to suffer from an absent


    husband. After all, she is the daughter of the Luo Family," Liam said.


    "Of course, every parent loves his own child."


    Selma smiled. But she could easily tell that while Liam lookedidback, he was not going to be easy to


    deal with.


    "I want to know about Kevin''s previous marriage," Valentina said tentatively.


    Selma didn''t want to talk about Kevin''s past since she didn''t like Anne very much.


    "Of course." She had to reply to her guests.


    Much reluctant to bring up such a topic, she couldn''t say no to Rose''s parents, especially during their


    initial meeting.


    "I heard that Kevin has a child with his ex-wife. What should we do with the child in the future? Rose


    can raise the child, but what will others think of her?" Valentina remarked unhappily.


    "Don''t worry about that. When Anne and Kevin got married, they didn''t have much of an emotional


    bond. He liked her cousin, Cherry Ye, but he married her because of her blood type. I never agreed to


    the match, which is why I''m happy to have found a suitable girl like Rose. How lucky!"


    Selma could tell that she didn''t have to say anything. The Luo Family had likely known everything.


    "Do you mean to say that her bloody type is special and that she has a cousin whose surname is Ye?"


    Liam asked curiously.


    At this point, Valentina felt nervous. She worried about what Liam could ask next.


    But Selma thought that he was asking about how Anne and Cherry met. She frowned and said, "The


    Ye n was not famous at the time. Their daughter had gotten pregnant and disappeared. When she


    came back, she brought back a child. That was Anne."


    At this moment, Liam clenched his fists under the table. He felt that the answer he was seeking was


    about toe.


    But underneath the table, Valentina pressed his hand, cautioning him not to speak.


    In Liam''s eyes, the matter of the child was important. Valentina had already made a great concession


    to ept it though. She didn''t want anyone whose identity had not been confirmed to ruin the


    happiness of her own daughter.


    "Oh, I see. Well, I''ve learned everything I need to know, and yet Kevin''s still not here. We''ve been


    waiting for him for so long, but it seems as if we''re not going to meet him," Valentina said with a frown.


    "I''m so sorry. I''ll ask Kevin to apologize to you personally. But why don''t we have dinner first?" Selma


    apologized.


    Both sides didn''t have a pleasant meal, but Rose was happy to hear no objections from her mother.


    After leaving the Starry Hotel, Selma got into her car to head home. Even Valentina and Rose had


    gotten into their car after saying goodbye. But Liam looked like he was in deep thought as he asked


    them to go back first.


    "Mom, what''s wrong with dad?" asked Rose.


    "It''s probably nothing. Let''s go back and ask the driver to pick him upter. Your father probably has


    something urgent to deal with." Unwilling to let Rose know what happened, Valentina decided to take


    her home.


    Liam''s face darkened. He hadn''t seen Anne and yet, he was afraid. He hade to look for his other


    child. Could Anne be the one he''d been searching for?


    He sighed after making his decision. Regardless of everything, he was going to find out who Anne was.


    He would have to deal with other matterster.

 Chapter 209 Their Relationship Had Grown

    Chapter 209 Their Rtionship Had Grown


    The L Group branch was located in the CBD building in A City.


    Elegant doors greeted outsiders. Anyone would assume that Liam was a romantic. Perhaps this was


    because the L Group sought to be sophisticated. While it couldn''tpete with the AN Group in terms


    of financial resources, its market shares still shouldn''t be underestimated.


    "Mr. Liam, you''re here." The general manager of the branch was excited to see Liam.


    "Yes, I''m here to look around," Liam replied inly.


    In reality, he didn''t pay much attention to the business in this country. More often than not, he only


    came here to make use of his connections in the branch.


    If Valentina hadn''t told him otherwise, he would have asked Selma directly. He knew he couldn''t ask


    what he had on mind until he had enough evidence in case there would be a rift between the Fu Family


    and the Luo Family.


    "Then what do you need me to do, Mr. Liam?" the general manager inquired.


    "I need you to look into someone. Her name is Anne Luo and she''s from the Ye n. I need to know


    everything about her parents and their current situation."


    At that moment, he couldn''t help but be reminded of Kiana Ye. His chest tightened at the thought of


    such warm memories ending in tragedy.


    He sighed as he entered the branch.


    In the MH Vi.


    It was noon. The windows were closed but the curtains were drawn¡ªletting the sunshine in.


    An empty cup that previously contained coffee sat on the table. It was surrounded by several bags of


    instant coffee.


    Ian was sound asleep, lying on the edge of the bed.


    However, in just a few hours, he woke up.


    He heaved a sigh of relief when he saw that Anne wasn''t awake yet.


    He nced at the bags of instant coffee on the table, frowning. He disliked the taste of instant coffee so


    he had to grind the coffee even if it was time-consuming.


    Worried sick about Anne, he was forced to drink such terrible-tasting coffee.


    Perhaps, it was the sunshine that was ring through the window that Anne slowly opened her eyes.


    Not an ounce of emotion could be traced in her eyes.


    "Are you awake?" Ian''s voice was a little hoarse but his tone was gentle and caring.


    "How long was I out?"


    Anne nced at the bright scenery outside, almost in disbelief of what she was seeing. Only pain filled


    her heart.


    "One day and one night. Do you believe me?" Ian teased in an attempt to ease the visible tension in


    Anne''s face.


    "Okay," Anne responded indifferently.


    Fatigue suddenly overcame her. Perhaps, her situation wasn''t as bad as she made it out to be. At the


    thought of Eddy, she pulled herself together.


    "You were asleep the entire day. Are you hungry? What do you want to eat?" Ian asked.


    He waspletely different from Anne''s memory of him before she passed out.


    "Ian, have we met a long time ago?" she asked without warning.


    The look on Ian''s face suddenly turned cold before he let out a chuckle. The joy on his face was


    undeniable. As expected, Anne still remembered him. What more could he ask for? This was the best


    thing he could have ever hoped for.


    "Yes. For a long time, I was so disappointed because of you," Ian said, feigning nonchnce.


    Of course, Anne knew what he was talking about.


    In hernguidness, her mind drifted off. Ian took the opportunity to change the topic. "I''ll make noodles


    for you. I checked the fridge earlier and there are only eggs, tomatoes, and noodles left."


    Initially, Anne wanted to refuse but when she glimpsed the sincerity in his eyes, she responded, "All


    right."


    In the YS Bar.


    It was still daytime but the lights were dimmed inside.


    The light beamed down on the people that they were unable to tell if this was real or not.


    The ce reeked of alcohol and perfume. Not only did people frequent the ce at night but also


    during the day to enjoy themselves.


    Rose stood in a corner quietly, wearing a light purple dress that showed off her bare shoulders,


    perfectly outlining her beautiful figure.


    Her curly hair hovered about her chest. She showed just the right amount of skin. Her charm made her


    stand out in the YS Bar.


    At that moment, Rose was visibly unhappy.


    She slowly slipped her wine.


    All the wine on the table were quite strong which was something that she hated the most. Oftentimes,


    some malicious bosses would endlessly fill her ss with wine even without her consent.


    That day, she was disgruntled.


    Kevin didn''t show up. What did this say about her ce in Kevin''s heart?


    "Hey, gorgeous, it''s boring to drink alone. Come on, let''s drink and have fun together." A man''s voice


    came, dripping with lust.


    Even though Rose was already intoxicated, she was still mindful. She could sense that this man had


    wicked intentions.


    "Fuck off!" She shoved the man''s hand away, knocking the ss over.


    "Oh, she''s feisty. I''ll teach you a lesson. You won''t have to suffer if you''re a little bit nicer."


    As the man spoke, he looked around, trying to check if Rose had anypany. Upon confirming that


    she hade alone, he became even more brazen as he reached out to grab Rose by the shoulders.


    Rose immediately resisted but the man was too strong for her.


    She rarely came to bars because her parents had warned her about ces like this. Considering what


    was happening, it seemed that they were right.


    Despair filled her heart. Was she going to be taken away by this stranger?


    "Let go of me!" Rose demanded. Unfortunately, the man had already pulled her away to his private


    room.


    Since he was a regr patron at the YS Bar, no one dared to stop him.


    "Stop!" A cold voice came. Rose opened her eyes to check who it was but she couldn''t see the face


    clearly. She just had a feeling that she knew who this person was.


    "Is that Kevin? That''s great."


    The man who was hitting on Rose came from a rich and powerful family. While he had never met Kevin


    before, he had heard of his prominence. He immediately shrank back and ran off in utter fear, thinking


    that the man in front of him was Kevin.


    Rose stumbled as Mark reached out to steady her.


    "Miss Rose, are you okay?" he asked gently.


    Leaning against his arms, she looked up and found that the person who had saved her was Mark.


    "Mark, you saved me for the second time." Then she fell into his arms.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Miss Rose?" Mark pressed.


    No response came.


    The bedroom door was open so the scenery outside could be sighted.


    The bed was so evened out save for the spot where Anne was sleeping that at first nce, Ian thought


    no one was there.


    At that moment, Anne could see Ian cooking d in his apron.


    Whenever Ian got busy like this, Anne would fall into the pretense that she was home. Just as she was


    settling into ease, she would suddenly remembered that this was Ian''s home.


    Ian put the noodles and vegetables into a bowl, neatly topping it with a fried egg. While it might have


    seemed in, it looked more appetizing than anything.


    "Try it. I''m pretty good at cooking, you know," Ian said coolly as he ced the bowl in front of Anne.


    Anne took a bite but she couldn''t taste anything, ovee with sadness. However, as she swallowed


    the noodles, warmth instantly filled her inside.


    "Thank you," she said politely.


    "Rest well. No matter how bad things may seem, there''s always a way out. I''ll help you." Ian reached


    out his hand and touched her hair.


    "Why would you help me?" she asked seriously, putting her chopsticks down.


    Ian was taken aback, not expecting such a question from Anne. For a while, he seemed lost in thought,


    pondering on her question. After a long pause, he finally said, "Kevin defeated me. For years, you were


    all I could think of. I couldn''t stand seeing you get hurt over and over again especially by Kevin. Is that


    good enough for you?"


    The casualness in his tone showed just how much their rtionship had grown.


    Suddenly, Anne felt a little guilty.


    "Sorry, I..."


    "No need. If I lost, I lost. How can I be a CEO if I''m always afraid of failure? I remember that time pretty


    well. My family was going through a crisis. My father had just passed away. I had to break away from


    my social life to deal with the crisis thepany was undergoing. Before I left, I wanted to defeat Kevin


    who was the epitome of powerful. In the end, I learned from my mistakes and the mess that followed. I


    was humbled. From that experience, I learned to be strong and hold my head high."


    As memories of the past flooded his mind, a lighthearted smile tugged at the corners of his mouth.


    If anything, he was even grateful for going to Kevin at that time¡ªthat was how he met Anne after all.


    "Oh, I see," Anne said in a low voice.


    She intended to apologize but decided against it since she figured it wouldn''t make a difference


    anyway.


    "What are you doing just sitting there? Eat up. I rarely cook for anyone. If you don''t finish your food, I''ll


    kick you out," Ian said, feigning anger.


    "Then I might just end up homeless," Anne teased back.


    With that, she couldn''t help but be astonished. Was she reallyfortable with Ian already?


    As a little girl, she had always been yful and fond of jokes.


    Noticing this sudden shift in Anne''s attitude, Ian broke out into a huge grin.


    It didn''t matter if he waste¡ªjust seeing her smile and be morefortable was enough


    compensation for him.


    "This is your home now but you need to clean the room for me when you get the time. I heard you''re


    very talented. Mark told me that you can be the designer of the M Group if you like."


    "Okay, please thank him for me."


    At first, Anne was quite skeptical at how eager Ian and Mark were to help her. Eventually, she learned


    to set her cynicism aside and realize that there were sincere people out there who was willing to help


    without any selfish motives.

 Chapter 210 Despair

    Chapter 210 Despair


    In the Well Hotel.


    The bed looked so inviting with the fluffy, white sheets draped over it.


    Rosey on the bed, looking anything but well-rested.


    "No, no, let me go." With a scream, Rose swiftly sat up on the bed.


    Her eyes were instantly filled with panic when she saw that she was in a hotel. After a while, she came


    back to her senses and realized that this was her room.


    "Mr. Mark, what are you doing here?" Rose asked in horror.


    When she recalled what had happened yesterday, she remembered that she had run into a terrible guy


    at the bar and Mark had saved her.


    "Good. You''re awake I''m leaving now," Mark said coolly.


    He had only stayed because he was worried about Rose. Now that he could be sure she was fine, it


    was time for him to leave.


    "Don''t go yet," Rose pleaded, still traumatized from the events of yesterday.


    Mark stopped in his tracks as a bitter smile formed on his mouth. In all honestly, he didn''t want to stay


    because she was Kevin''s fiancee and he didn''t like Kevin. He also thought that it wasn''t a good idea to


    be in the same hotel room with someone who was already engaged. Unfortunately, he wasn''t the type


    to refuse people.


    "Miss Rose, are you still scared? Do you want me to ask Kevin to apany you?" He felt that what


    Rose needed more now was Kevin.


    A momentary confusion shed in Rose''s eyes. She was almost certain that Kevin wouldn''te even


    if something serious had happened to her.


    "It''s fine. I''m sure he''s very busy. I was just a little shaken up. If you have something to do, you can


    leave now. I''m sorry for bothering you," Rose said, unable to hide the disappointment in her voice.


    She clutched her legs against her chest and rested her chin above it, a nk look on her face.


    Mark''s heart softened as guilt welled up inside him.


    "Well, I guess I can stay for a little longer. I can leave at around six." He nced at his watch¡ªit was


    only five in the afternoon.


    "Only an hour..." Rose mumbled, sighing.


    "Well, I''m d to have someone with me." After all, if Mark insisted on leaving, she could do nothing to


    stop him.


    "Mr. Mark, why are you being so kind?" she asked in curiosity.


    "Well, I''m not always so patient, you know. Maybe I just got used to my brother bullying me that I


    eventually developed a good temper." Mark smiled gently. While he liked teasing his brother, he was


    very close to him.


    "It must have been fun to have a brother as a child. I probably have a sibling but I''ve never met him or


    her. I don''t know what he or she looks like either," Rose said worriedly.


    Although Mark didn''t know what she was talking about, he merely nodded with a smile in response.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    In the AN Group.


    Kevin''s office had been closed. He looked tired and absent-minded as he perused through documents.


    Suddenly, a knock came on the door. Kevin grabbed the remote control by his side and pressed a


    button that removed the door screen. His assistant then came into a view holding a piece of paper.


    His assistant came in. Distressced in his tone, he said, "Mr. Kevin, you''ve already postponed all the


    work. We only have until next month. This is the contract of the KIA Group. We need to sign this right


    away. It''s already been dyed for more than a year. The KIA Group is quickly rising. We need to


    establish good rtions with them. We can''t alienate them right now especially considering their rapid


    progress."


    "Postpone it." Kevin was in a terrible mood. He couldn''t care less about the KIA Group right now.


    "Got it. I''m leaving now, Mr. Kevin," his assistant said.


    As his assistant turned to leave, Kevin suddenly stopped him.


    "Do you know where Anne is?" It was typical of Kevin to be cold and distant. Most employees were


    already ustomed to this.


    "Not yet," his assistant responded nervously.


    The disappointment in Kevin''s face was undeniable at the mention of Anne.


    He had been working for Kevin for about three or four years now. As far as he could recall, Kevin


    despised Anne. Thus, seeing Kevin so concerned and worried about Anne now came as a surprise to


    him.


    "I''m doing all I can to find her. I assure you I''ll locate her, Mr. Kevin," his assistant said affirmatively.


    "You can leave now." Despair filled Kevin.


    Previously, he''d always been able to find her. But things seemed different this time around¡ªit was


    almost as if she disappeared without a trace, nowhere to be found.


    "Anne? Where the hell are you?" Kevin cried in anguish.


    He was slowly losing motivation to go on with his life. Even then, he knew that none of this would be


    happening if it weren''t for his own mistakes. All of this was his fault. He never would''ve lost Anne had


    he treated her better.


    In the office of the KIA Group.


    The documents that had been returnedy on the white leather sofa.


    "What''s going on?" Ryan asked coldly as he gestured to the documents.


    "The AN Group returned them. They said they were going to discuss it at ater time," the assistant


    said cautiously. Recently, business wasn''t going well which could exin Ryan''s bad temper. The


    assistant was visibly shaking in his knees¡ªone wrong word from him and Ryan could explode.


    "Get out," Ryan ordered, his voice dripping with wrath.


    After the assistant left, Ryan pounded his fists on the table.


    "Kevin, are you purposely retaliating against me? Is this still about what happenedst time?" He


    smoldered with resentment.


    This was just the tip of the iceberg. As a child, he had always liked Anne. Since she wasn''t financially


    capable to help him, he had to turn to others for help. Now that he was doing great, Kevin had already


    taken Anne away. How could he not hate Kevin?


    "I will find a way to defeat you, Kevin. Just wait and see." He balled his hands into fists. Donned in his


    ck, he looked strikingly somber.


    In the Greenlight Forest.


    Every now and then, a few customers woulde in. The old-fashioned chairs were arranged neatly


    inside. The coffee shop was serene¡ªnever having too many customers that would disturb its peace.


    Each table was provided with a soundproof door made of ss.


    Anne had agreed to meet Mark here.


    "Anne, over here." When he glimpsed Anne, he walked out of his booth and waved at her.


    "Sorry, I''mte," Anne said.


    "It''s fine. I only waited for a bit. It''s quiet in here. You seem energetic today," Markmented.


    "Thank you. So what''s up?" Anne was curious because Mark seemed a little anxious when he called. It


    wasn''t like she could help him in any way.


    "Here''s the thing. I think you''re getting bored spending all your time alone. Ourpany needs a new


    series of designs. I was thinking if you could help us with the designs. We''ll pay you well," Mark said


    bashfully.


    In this regard, Trey was a perfect business man. If it would help his business, Trey wouldn''t hesitate to


    do it. Mark wasn''t like that.


    He saw his friends as people he could turn to for help¡ªnot for business. This could exin the


    embarrassment on his face as he pitched the idea to Anne.


    Anne smiled. "Is this your idea, Mark? I''m good. I''m not struggling financially or anything. I have funds."


    "No, no, no. It was my brother''s idea. He was the one who told me to invite you. Your designs are


    amazing, you know," Mark praised her generously.


    In reality, he was concerned about Anne. He figured if he invited Anne to work, she would be


    preupied enough to not dwell on her sad thoughts. Likewise, he was also worried about her


    financial situation.


    Her shares had just arrived this year and dividend checks weren''t due until the end of the year. She


    couldn''t use that money yet. If she did, Kevin would be able to trace her location.


    "Well, I''ll try my best and I won''t let you down," Anne agreed.


    Mark heaved a sigh of relief upon hearing this.


    The two enjoyed their coffee. Anne then asked, "Why didn''t youe yesterday? I thought we were


    going to talk."


    Mark had initially wanted to talk about Rose but since she was Kevin''s fiancee, he decided against it.


    "I had something urgent to deal with. I got homete. I''m sorry, Anne. Today''s coffee is on me," Mark


    said shyly.


    "It''s not a big deal. But you''ll never find a girlfriend with that attitude," Anne teased.


    Even though she was the same age as Mark, she always thought him to be someone who was simple


    and easygoing. Meanwhile, she had experienced too much trauma already. She was jaded. She might


    be young but her heart had grown old and weary from all that she had gone through.


    "Anne, don''t make fun of me. I like someone already," Mark said timidly.


    "Who is it? Have you told her already?" Anne couldn''t help but be curious about the luckydy that


    Mark had set his eyes on.


    "I don''t know yet. I don''t know if I should tell her or not. Let''s wait and see." As Mark spoke, he carefully


    studied the expression on Anne''s face, fearing that she would figure him out.


    "That''s good. But if you like someone, it''s best if you should tell her as soon as possible. What if she


    likes you back? Then you two could be together. If she doesn''t like you back then you don''t have to


    fawn on her anymore. Otherwise, you might end up like me¡ªmiserable and all that." Smiling, Anne


    took a sip of coffee.


    Although she missed Eddy very much, she was growing more and more optimistic.


    "I''ll think about it. She''s going through something right now. I only want to talk to her about it when


    she''s in a better ce. Oh, I found these books for you. It''s about custody over children. You can read


    them. It should be helpful for you."


    He then took out several books and ced them on the table.


    "Thank you." Anne was deeply touched.


    At that moment, she realized that she was surrounded by friends¡ªEmily, Sam and now, Mark and Ian.


    She reflected on how fortunate she was. If she could just forget about Kevin then her life would be


    better.


    "If there''s anything you don''t understand, you can ask me. Feel free to call me anytime," Mark offered.


    "I''ll do that. I''ll never give up on my son." Anne clenched her fists in determination. The look on her face


    had drastically shifted.


    If Emily was there, she''d be astounded at the lengths people were willing to go to just to help Anne.


    The usual arrogant queen in her eyes could actually look so sweet.

 Chapter 211 True Identity

    Chapter 211 True Identity


    In the Luo Family''s house.


    An exquisite chandelier hung from the ceiling, and under this was a dark leather sofa in retro style. A


    brewed tea in a clear water pot was sitting on top of the coffee table that was ced in front of the sofa.


    "Hello, Mr. Liam," a deep voice said. It was the general manager of the branch who came in. He was


    standing tall as if he could take on the world and there was a serious look on his face.


    Seeing that it was the general manager that he had met that day, Liam was very excited. It bugged him


    for days but today, the answer to whether or not Anne was his daughter would be revealed.


    His jaw was tense and inside, his heart was beating fast. The idea scared him but he knew that he


    needed to know the truth.


    "Well, how is the investigation going?" he asked. Everyone knew of the Ye n and their capabilities.


    They were once under the watch of the public; therefore, he believed that there was no problem finding


    the answer he wanted to know.


    "Earl''s sister, Kiana, is Anne''s mother. I have not found out about Anne''s biological father but it''s said


    that she is an illegitimate daughter. This is all that we''ve got for now. This is the information about


    Kiana." The general manager handed the documents to Liam for him to check as well.


    Liam sighed but after hearing the result of the general manager''s investigation, he couldn''t help but


    confirm that he was indeed Anne''s father. He had always felt guilty for leaving, but he didn''t expect that


    Kiana would give birth to a child for him.


    He opened the document with trembling hands. On the document, there was a photo of Kiana when


    she was young. He stared at her gentle smile for a few seconds, remembering how it was back then. It


    was not like she was in her early twenties, but it was exactly the same as he had imagined.


    His eyes were red, and his lips were open, as if he was about to cry. Trying to calm himself down, he


    caught his breath. His face was filled with excitement and pain, a mixture of everything he felt at the


    moment.


    "Mr. Liam, are you okay?" the general manager asked. He thought that Liam being upset had


    something to do with the person in the file, but he didn''t dare ask. It seemed a bit personal so he chose


    to keep quiet.


    Liam sighed. As if waking up from a trance, he looked at the general manager. "It''s okay. You can leave


    now," he said calmly, trying his best to steady his voice.


    After the general manager walked out, Liam pressed the document against his chest. He allowed


    himself to soften a little bit since he now had the room alone. He felt sad, but he still couldn''t say


    anything.


    Over the years, he had always thought of being a responsible man no matter what happened. At least,


    he shouldn''t contact Kiana, which was the best choice for everyone at the time.


    But after everything, he didn''t expect that he still failed the woman he loved most in his life. He wasn''t


    sure whether or not she had hated him before she died.


    "Kiana, I will protect our child from now on. I didn''t protect you well enough when you were alive. I won''t


    allow Anne to suffer again in the future." Liam looked at the photo and finally burst into tears, holding in


    his heart the promise that he hadn''t had a chance to keep to Kiana.


    In the AN Group.


    Kevin lowered his head on the desk. Hanging above his head were more than tenmps with ck


    crusts, which in fact, were usually not used.


    But these lights gave Kevin a more serious look, because easy-going people would not like lights in a


    cool color. So he kept them. He liked intimidating people.


    "Mr. Kevin, someone is looking for you outside," a voice said. Kevin''s door was open so he could hear


    the assistant perfectly, much to his dismay.


    "I don''t want to see anyone," he answered bluntly. Since he couldn''t find Anne, he didn''t want to do his


    daily work, let alone see an uninvited person.


    "H-He seems to be Miss Rose''s father," the assistant said uneasily. Although he didn''t want to disturb


    Kevin, he felt like it was an important visit.


    The marriage was only consented by Selma. As Kevin didn''t like it at all, he was not very enthusiastic


    about his father-inw.


    Kevin sighed. It was not like he had much of a choice. "Tell him to wait for a moment. I''ll go out after I


    finish my work," Kevin said coldly.


    Meanwhile, Liam was waiting in AN Group''s receiving area. He was supposed to be happy as he had


    be Kevin''s father-inw. But if anything, he looked worried.


    "Hello, Mr. Liam," Kevin greeted politely when he reached Liam in the receiving area. After finishing his


    work, Kevin came to see him even though it was against his will.


    "Hi. I''m here for my daughter," Liam said straightforwardly, without any hesitation at all. It seemed that


    Liam was about to me Kevin.


    Kevin knew that he had indeed neglected Rose these days, but he didn''t seem to have done anything


    out of line, so he didn''t take his words seriously.


    "Please go ahead," Kevin said. They were staring into each other''s eyes, not wanting to back down


    from the internal fight they knew they had going on.


    "s¡ª" Liam sighed.


    "I want to ask you where Anne is." His voice sounded anxious and angry at the same time. He still felt a


    mixture of emotions and he was trying his best not to show it.


    "The matter about my ex-wife don''t concern you. It has nothing to do with you, but don''t worry because


    I won''t neglect your daughter." Initially, Kevin was worried that Anne would be hurt. But after he said


    that, he thought it was unnecessary. Now, Anne had disappeared. He had searched everywhere in A


    City, but he couldn''t find her. If Liam could hurt her, it could be considered that he was capable.


    "How is that so? Of course, it is my business! Anne is my daughter who has been missing for many


    years!" Liam couldn''t help raising his voice as he said this. He had to know where Anne was.


    He had heard about what had happened to Anne before. He already felt that Kevin''s harm to Anne was


    simply appalling, and now it was showing.


    Suddenly, Kevin''s back became stiff. Apparently, he felt somewhat inconceivable.


    ''It turns out that Anne is Liam''s daughter. Then, is Rose her sister?'' Kevin thought.


    Thinking about it, Kevin felt a headacheing.


    "Well, Mr. Liam, this is your family matter. But if she really is your child, why has she been alone for so


    many years?" he asked. Kevin could ept everyone ming him for hurting Anne, but he wouldn''t


    ept Liam''s pointing fingers. Liam hurt Anne, too. They were just the same.


    He watched Anne suffer. It was him who had gone too far back then. Butpared to Liam, he had


    never thought that a man could abandon a pregnant woman and marry another happily.


    Liam said angrily, "I don''t want to talk about this with you. I want to see Anne. I want to take her back to


    our Luo Family!" His eyes reflected the pain he must have been feeling. His hands were shaking but he


    kept them steady.


    "Suit yourself. But I don''t know where Anne is now. Although, if you can persuade Rose not to marry


    me, I think that Anne will more likely return to your family!"


    Nothing was important to Anne, or so Kevin thought. But then he remembered that when he had a


    good rtionship with Cherry, he heard from her that no one knew who Anne''s father was.


    "It seems that you didn''t treat my daughter well. But I hope you can look for Anne with me. As for what


    you said about Rose, I will think it over," Liam said, defeated as he sighed. Then he turned around and


    left Kevin in the receiving area.


    Standing by the transparent ss window, Kevin kept silent for a long time. His thoughts went to Anne,


    wondering where she could have gone.


    In the MH Vi.


    It was early in the morning, a chill enveloping the vi as a fog could be seen just outside the window,


    which was rare. When Anne woke up, she heard the door of the living room open.


    But this time, Anne was no longer nervous at all. If she guessed right, it was Ian who came back.


    She got up and opened the bedroom door. Sure enough, she saw him in the living area.


    Ian''s eyes immediately fell on her. "You wake up very early. How do you feel now?" Ian asked gently.


    Looking at his concerned eyes, Anne suddenly realized that he wore a mask. He was a cold man on


    the surface, but after getting along with him for a long time and knowing each other well, she felt his


    warmth.


    "Well, I''m fine now," said Anne with a gentle smile.


    Looking at Ian, she now felt that nothing could destroy her and everything would be fine.


    There was nothing wrong with Kevin and Rose''s engagement. Eddy''s condition might also be greatly


    improved.


    "T-That''s good. Every time Mark mentions you, it seems that he is very worried about you," Ian said, his


    voiceing out a little unsure. He averted his eyes away from her because he didn''t want to reveal


    his feelings.


    Anne ignored this and said seriously, "I''ve made up my mind. I''m going to work in M Group." She


    looked at Ian all the more closely, waiting for his reaction.


    "Okay, that''s good to know. But I have something to give you before you work." Ian took out a delicate


    wooden box slowly and showed it to Anne.


    Although she didn''t know what was in it, Anne thought it was very precious. She felt hesitant to take it


    out of shame that Ian had already been doing more than enough for her.


    "No, Mr. Ian, you have already helped me a lot. I can''t ept your gifts anymore," Anne refused


    uneasily.


    In Ian''s mind, it was only a gift. But Anne thought it differently. For her, a man giving a woman a


    valuable gift meant that the rtionship between them was getting deeper.


    Ian smiled a little, appreciating Anne''s gesture. "Do you think that I bought it for you on purpose? I


    happened to see a ne simr to my painting at the auction. No one will want it anyway. It''s


    ominous, so I want to give it to you." Although Ian said it with a pretense of ease, he still looked a little


    nervous.


    Facing Anne, he opened the wooden box and there was a ne with a pendant of broken wings.


    Anne was stunned. The ne was simple but very exquisite looking. It always gave people a feeling


    of iplete beauty and when people saw it for the first time, they would really remember what Ian


    had said about it: ominous.


    But Anne liked it very much. She liked it for no reason at all. She was captivated by the ipleteness


    of it, as if reflecting her life. It was iplete but worth having.


    Seeing the expression on her face, Ian smiled in satisfaction and said, "Well, I didn''t lie to you, did I?


    But if you don''t want it, I''ll just throw it away. No one will take it anyway."


    Ian thought that Anne''s decision was final and he couldn''t help but feel very sad. However, in Anne''s


    eyes, Ian looked disappointed because his painting wasn''t recognized by others back then.


    Thinking of the past, she felt a little guilty and said, "Well, it would be such a waste if you throw it away,


    wouldn''t it? I''ll take it. Thank you."


    Ian handed it over to her. Anne stared at the thin and delicate ne that was shining with a faint


    white luster in her hand.


    In the AN Group.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Kevin''s office had been isted from everyone''s sight for many days. No one ever dared to go near it.


    Today, he was wearing a silver gray suit, and there was no expression on his handsome face. Working


    on some paperwork, he drew a fluent line with the signature pen in his hand.


    After he finished signing his name "Kevin Fu", someone knocked on the door. His head immediately


    turned to it, not expecting anyone at the moment.


    It was his assistant. "Mr. Kevin, I''ve got some news about Anne." Suddenly, Kevin stopped writing. It


    was enough to get his full attention.


    "Where is she?" he asked instantly, as if the question had been wired in his brain all along. He was so


    excited that his voice trembled a little.


    He really loved and hated Anne. He thought that she was aware of that. So how could she disappear


    completely and so suddenly?


    "Well, she probably has connections with the M Group now. If you want to investigate thoroughly, you


    can ask Trey, or his brother, Mark," his assistant replied.


    Almost abruptly, Kevin stood up and picked up the car key on the table with one hand. He didn''t want to


    waste any more second.


    He looked at his assistant one more time and said, "You handle the affairs in thepany." Then he


    left the office, rushing to his car to go to the M Group.


    "B-But, Mr. Kevin, I can''t make this decision on this one," the assistant said worriedly. He was


    confused, but Kevin was already on his way out. He watched him leave instantly, not hearing a word he


    just said.


    At this time, Kevin was only looking forward to seeing Annee back as soon as possible, so that he


    could go back to normal. After all, he was abnormal in normal times!


    After leaving thepany building, Kevin sped all the way to the ire Jewelry City, afraid to waste


    any more time.


    When he reached the building, he left the car at the entrance for the valet to take over, and went


    straight to the boarding room where the managers were having a meeting.


    Although uninvited, he opened the door without knocking. "I''m sorry, sir. This is the private ce of our


    company. You can''t enter it without permission." one of the managers said.

 Chapter 212 I Dont Even Know Who You Are

    Chapter 212 I Don''t Even Know Who You Are


    "I want to see Anne Luo. Do you know where she is?" Kevin asked optimistically.


    His question made the managers frown. Indeed, the vice president had brought a woman named Anne


    Luo today. They were already advised that everyone should take good care of the new valuable


    designer, but the looming man in front of them was obviously up to no good.


    "I''m afraid that there is no such person in here. You must have made a mistake."


    However, as her presence was being denied, Anne ran into Kevin as Mark toured her to familiarize


    herself in the workce.


    "Anne, why are you hiding from me?" Kevin was numbing especially when he saw that Anne and Mark


    were closelyughing and having a good time.


    The woman he missed day and night had perfectly adapted to a new-found life so soon while he


    couldn''t bear her absence and was constantly uneasy even in his sleep.


    With a sneer, Anne knocked Kevin''s hand to the side.


    "And why would I hide from you? I owe you nothing. As you can see, I am here because I found a new


    job and a fresh start while you found yourself a new fiancee. I think it is for the best if we mind our own


    businesses and stop bothering each other from now on," said Anne coldheartedly.


    Kevin froze in a chilling daze.


    He knew that their rtionship was already falling apart piece by piece, but it was far more


    overwhelming when the reality they faced came from Anne''s mouth.


    With her sharp frank words, Kevin''s heart sank.


    "You can leave now. I don''t need you snooping around here. The only bridge between us is our child,


    so please take good care of him. I don''t want to me on anyone for what happened in the past," said


    Anne candidly.


    She might have appeared as tough as a rock, but she found out that she was not as strong yet. The


    harsh words might havee from her tongue, but what it meant also choked her windpipe in pain.


    From the towers of joy that she felt when she was about to marry, to the current tormenting grief that


    she constantly fought off, she never expected them to make her give up in the end and sumb to the


    misfortune that they faced.


    Little did Anne know that Kevin showed up to tell her something else. He wanted to inform her of the


    truth about Liam. But after arriving at her heated temperament, he knew that saying it would only make


    her hate him even more.


    "Anne, I never gave up on you, so why are you giving up on me now?" Kevin puzzled her with a feeble


    smile. His tone was definitely more questioning this time.


    Hearing his piercing bullet-like dispute, Anne was left with a hanging jaw. Did Kevin had no idea why


    she left? How could he point the finger at her now?


    Seeing the dubious expression on Anne''s face, Mark knew that the height of the situation would only


    trigger her to explosion if it continued.


    "Mr. Kevin, if you have any questions, you can juste back some other time to ask them after you


    figure things out. She is my colleague now, and she has nothing to do with you legally. So, if you barge


    in through our doors again and cause amotion, then forgive me because I would have to dismiss


    you out of our premises. Mark gave his final warning with absoluteness.


    Kevin was not at all fazed by Mark''s threat. But when he saw Anne pale as snow, he was deeply


    affected.


    He nced at Anne and thought that she didn''t deserve to shoulder such a grave burden of worry in


    her face. In his respect for her, Kevin left without saying another word.


    In the Luo Family''s residence,


    the study was filled with the fragrant aroma of the freshly brewed dark tea that was steaming on top of


    the red table. The cup was filled to the brim, but Liam hadn''t touched it at all.


    Ever since he found out the truth about Anne, he had been dragging a long face through night and day.


    He had known enough about her daughter who suddenly reemerged out of the blue in his life.


    She was not as gentle and tolerant as Kiana. She was stubborn and strongly independent!


    Liam thought that it was unfair. Rose had never endured any suffering because she was well cared for


    in the Luo Family like a princess while Anne had to bear through her troubles on her own. With this


    boggling idea running around his head, he felt guilty for Anne''s sufferings.


    He was pulled back to reality when the phone rang abruptly. It was Kevin who was calling.


    "Did you get any news about Anne?" asked Liam anxiously.


    "She''s in the M Group," said Kevin dismissively.


    "Which M Group? I want to see her right away!" Liam couldn¡¯t restrain his overflowing excitement as he


    wanted to flee his ce in a jiff.


    Kevin suddenly shed a silly grin and said, "Don¡¯t you know that there is a massive Jewelry City in the


    East District? You can still catch her if you go there now."


    Kevin never had a good impression of Liam, but he didn¡¯t want to deprive Anne of the truth about who


    her biological father was.


    Although Anne might not seek to know her lineage for the rest of her life, he was not the person to give


    up.


    "Thank you, Kevin," said Liam as he expressed his gratitude.


    But before he could even say his final words, Kevin had already hung up on the other end of the line.


    Valentina heard everything as she eavesdropped on the call. The Luo Family''s residence had two


    landlines, but both were connected in one server. After keeping herself up to date, Valentina copsed


    on the sofa as she was not ready for what went through her ear.


    "Mrs. Valentina, are you okay? Are you hurt?" the servant hurriedly asked in serious worry.


    "Nothing. I''m fine." Valentina''s face turned pale as white smoke, but she suddenly burst intoughter


    after a few seconds of recuperation.


    She didn''t expect that Liam was indeed the father of Anne. Although she agreed to let the poor girl


    recognize her lineage, it didn¡¯t mean that she was willing to put Rose in a tug of war over a man versus


    the daughter of a woman who had been against her since the beginning.


    However, Kevin was young and promising! His appearance satisfied her high standards very well. It


    would be a pity if Rose gave up her chance so easily,


    and let the public know that her daughter was not as good as Kiana''s.


    "Valentina, I''m going out!" Without saying anything more, Liam walked out of the house at a hurried


    pace.


    "Are you going to reveal your rtionship with that girl? Aren''t you thinking about how Rose would


    react to this now that she is nearing her wedding?" asked Valentina forcefully.


    "You are a very reasonable woman, but I''ll tell you one thing. Let''s forget about the marriage between


    Kevin and Rose." Liam was bold with his straightforward words of decision.


    Valentina didn¡¯t know where the sudden gush of strength came from as she stood from her seat.


    "Do you mean you would sacrifice Rose''s marriage just to win over Anne?" Valentina asked


    deliberately.


    If both of my daughters have an affair with Kevin, what will everyone say about us? Besides, Kevin


    already has a child with Anne, and Rose is an exceptional woman! Why are you afraid that we won''t


    find a far more befitting man for her?" Liam disputed his deducing with authority.


    But on this matter of contention, Valentina was relentless and was unwilling to give in to his dominance.


    She yelled, "This is all your fault! I don''t care anymore! You can go ahead and reunite with Anne, but


    the engagement can''t be canceled, or else, I will never consider Anne as my daughter!"


    "We''ll talk about itter when Ie back. I''ll go now." Liam dismissed the argument as he swung the


    door open and stormed off in the distance.


    Valentina''s face was painted with obscurity, but she didn''t want toin anymore.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    In the ire Jewelry City,


    the featured jewelry design of the M Group was under the shine of a thousand spotlights as it


    glimmered fresh and exquisite.


    Wearing a reputable corporate suit, short skirt, and nude colored silk stockings, Anne seemed to have


    far more alluring slender legs that gave her a strong stance. Her posture was a beacon of pride and


    honor, and with the picturesque face of Venus, she was no less than a goddess. When Anne inspected


    the intricate design of her works, she had managed to bag several deals for ire Jewelry City as well.


    "If I had known from the beginning that I could earn a profit just by leaving you here, I wouldn''t have


    bothered luring you in ourpany," Mark teased with a bright beam on his face.


    "It''s great that you took me in, but please don¡¯t make fun of me." Anne was in her usual meticulous


    state when it came to her work.


    "I won''t, but you used to be the vice president of the AN Group. Now, you humble yourself to be a


    designer here. I feel sorry for the lost seat of power, but I will give you a promotion as soon as the


    opportunity presents itself," Mark promised.


    Anne shook her head gently to his word of honor. She gazed at him with a hefty sense of disapproval in


    her eyes.


    As she rolled her eyes, a middle-aged man came in with a pair of luxurious sunsses and he seemed


    to have kept a low profile. He kept asking for something, yet he never bought a piece of trinket.


    Sensing the peculiarity of the man, Anne requested Mark to apany her to have a look.


    "Excuse me, are you Anne Luo?" When Anne stood in front of him like a feisty phoenix, the man took


    off his lenses slowly to reveal his identity. It was none other than Liam himself.


    "Hello, nice to meet you. If you need to ask anything, just tell me right away," said Anne professionally


    as Mark cheered her from behind.


    "Alright, then I need to have a word with you." Although Liam''s face reached the pinnacle of sincerity,


    Anne despised this type of men to her bones.


    "I''m sorry. I''m here to talk about my works, not to chitchat about personal affairs. I don''t even know who


    you are," Anne uttered superciliously.


    She loathed the fact that she was very stunning and beautiful. Now and then, there would be wooers


    who came to ost her because of her looks, and that made her feel very disgusted.


    Seeing the distasteful reaction on her face, Liam understood what she meant and said, "I''m here for


    something far more serious than the thing you worry about."


    She took a nce at Mark. Seeing that his eyed were full of anxiety, she ought to refuse, but on the


    second thought, why would she retreat from a man when she had always been fearless?


    "Well, mister, please follow me."


    Anne guided Liam to the lounge, and thetter was quick to remove his stoic disguise as he held his


    tears on the verge of falling from his gloomy eyes.


    "It''s nice to meet you, Anne. My name is Liam Luo, the chairman of the L Group, and your real


    biological father."


    Liam spoke with a rainstorm of sincerity, but Anne didn¡¯t say anything. She just sat there in a daze as


    her eyes were filled with doubts.


    "I don''t believe you. Mister, please leave now." Hearing the improbable im, Anne did nothing but


    frown.


    "I''m not lying to you, Anne. Kiana was my first love, but her family remained lowly in the past, so there


    was nothing we could do to bend the fate of our separation. In the end, I had to leave your mother.


    When I knew about your existence recently, I hurried toe back to you! I hope you don''t condemn


    me for what I have done. I am still your father, Anne."


    Not only did he feel guilty for his daughter''s tragedy, but also begged to profess his love for Kiana


    through Anne.


    "What''s there for me to say? My mother is already gone, and I have grown up to be a strong and


    independent woman that I am today. I''m sorry, but I can handle myself, and I don''t need a father to


    come to my aid." Anne intensely abominated Liam''s audacity to show up today.


    If it weren''t for him, her mother wouldn''t suffer from depression and spend her final days lying down


    sick on a life-draining hospital bed. If he never left, then Anne wouldn''t be bullied in her childhood,


    watch her mother die as she held her stone-cold hands, and cry to her detriment!


    When she was most vulnerable, Liam never owned up to the responsibilities of a father. That was why,


    today, when he appeared in front of Anne, he was nothing but a troublesome burden to her eyes.

 Chapter 213 I Dont Have A Father

    Chapter 213 I Don''t Have A Father


    "But you''re my daughter. We can''t change that." Seeing her act so tough, Liam had no choice but


    soften his own tone despite his anger.


    After all, it was useless to be anxious. More than anything, he just wanted to reunite with his daughter.


    In order to do that, he had to make Anne ept him.


    "Yes, there''s nothing we can do about that. What you can do is to never bother me again. If I remember


    correct, you''re Rose''s father and she''s Kevin''s fiancee. If you''re wise enough, you should know what to


    do."


    Anne thought that if Kevin could only marry someone with a certain blood type then it was better to be


    Rose than anyone else.


    She''d always known that even if she was epted into the Luo Family, Liam would never change his


    mind. The fact was that he had left her mother. What was the point of belonging to a family like that


    anyway?


    All of a sudden, realization dawned on Liam. He nced at his daughter, realizing that she wasn''t as


    weak as Kiana was. This way, the guilt he felt had lessened.


    "I know. I''m sorry for what happened with you mother but listen to me, Anne, I love you so much. I was


    absolutely sincere with your mother back then. I had no control over my life," Liam said helplessly.


    However, Anne seemed unfazed. She didn''t want see her father. Now that what had happened in the


    past was brought up, she felt it was necessary to ask a few questions for the sake of her mother.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Yes, it was forced. The Ye n hasn''t risen to prominence yet at that time so the Luo n didn''t like


    my mother. She wasn''t good enough for the Luo n at that time. Can you just decide already?" she


    asked.


    Her voice was dripping with resentment. Liam couldn''t contradict her because what she had said was


    true.


    After the Ye n had risen to prominence, Anne probably knew what a real aristocratic life was. She,


    too, was well-aware of the unwritten rules.


    "Your grandmother passed away ten years ago," Liam said awkwardly.


    He thought she wouldn''t worry about anything else since he told her that he now had the say of


    everything in the Luo Family. To his surprise, an ironic smile broke into Anne''s face.


    "Since she died ten years ago, why didn''t you evere to see my mother?" Anne inquired.


    Liam seemed embarrassed. "At that time, we were both happy with our own lives. I didn''t think I had


    the right to disturb her anymore."


    "Mr. Liam, you''re so cruel." A sad smile tugged at the corners of Anne''s mouth as she stared Liam


    down.


    Her cold eyes were so piercing that he felt he had said something wrong.


    "Mr. Liam, I think you''re very happy with your life right now. My mother has be nothing but a


    distant memory. If it weren''t for me, I doubt you would have still remembered my mother," Anne spat.


    "No, it''s not like that. I just can''t face it. I can''t handle it," Liam said anxiously.


    "What can''t you face? Do you think that just because ten years has passed, things have changed? Do


    you think that time changes all the pain that you put my mother through? Did you even think about how


    brave it was of her to give birth even though she wasn''t married? She came home but she didn''t bring


    glory to her family. Even though her brother was good to her, the others looked down on her. Did you


    even think about what would happen to the child who would grow up without a father?" Anne''s voice


    was icy cold but the grin on her face extended from ear to ear.


    Her smile could be likened to a poisonous flower¡ªbeautiful but dangerous.


    "Anne, listen to me. I felt sorry for your mother. I couldn''t bring myself to visit her. I wasn''t brave


    enough. I know it was my fault. I''m the reason why you had to suffer so much. I''m sorry." Tears welled


    up in Liam''s eyes, sadness written all over her face.


    Anne didn''t seem the least bit moved. To her, Liam''s remorse couldn''t make up for the hell she went


    through when her mother died.


    "I don''t have a father. Mr. Liam, please go," Anne said inly.


    "I know it''ll take a while before you can warm up to me. I won''t force you into anything you aren''t


    comfortable with. Either way, I''m still very happy to see you. Here, I prepared 20% of the shares of the


    L Group for you. It''spensation for everything I''ve done."


    Liam ced the document on the table next to her. The minute she signed it, the contract would


    immediately take effect.


    The sneer never left Anne''s face. She already had 10% shares of the AN Group. If she signed this


    contract, she would have 20% shares of the L Group. This would make her the richest woman in the


    world.


    How pathetic! All her life, people abandoned her.


    Now people were scrambling to give her shares. What good would that do to her when her son was


    sick and her rtionship was nothing but a carefully nned cooperation?


    What was the meaning of such a life?


    Leaving the contract untouched, Anne got up and left without looking back.


    In the Young French Restaurant.


    The lights were dimmed and each table was lit with a candle covered by amp-chimney.


    The entire restaurant oozed of an authentic French atmosphere.


    Rose took her time as she ate her foie gras and dessert, sneaking a nce at Kevin every now and


    then.


    A sharp contrast to Rose''s eagerness, Kevin seemed somewhat absent-minded.


    "Kevin, it took me a lot of time to find this restaurant. You know, I''m used to French food. It wasn''t easy


    for me to find a restaurant in A City that I liked." Rose wasn''t chatty by nature but when she was, she


    rambled.


    "I see," Kevin replied indifferently as he took a sip of wine.


    "You don''t seem happy. You don''t like the food here? We can try something else."


    Rose slowly recognized that she was changing. She never would have done something like this in the


    past. To her, love should be rational. If he didn''t like you then there was no reason to force it.


    It wasn''t until then did she realize that back then, she wasn''t in love with anyone yet. She was still sane


    then.


    How could she have known that falling in love with someone could make you lose your principles?


    "No." Kevin remained aloof. While Rose was disappointed, she was already used to it.


    "Our engagement ceremony''s in ten days. Are you excited? I''ve been thinking about what dress would


    look good. What do you think?" Rose kept trying to bring up a topic of conversation that both of them


    could rte to but it was obvious that Kevin wasn''t the least bit interested.


    After a long bout of silence, Kevin''s phone suddenly rang. It was Ryan calling.


    As much as Kevin hated him, he would do anything to get away from this boring date.


    "I''m sorry. I need to discuss this contract. I''ll ask the driver to bring you home. I''m leaving now."


    With that, Kevin put on his coat. He slid his phone into his pocket, a stone cold look on his face.


    ''Kevin, what do I need to do get your attention?'' Rose thought as she balled her hands into fists,


    disappointment written all over her face.


    "Miss Rose, why are you alone?"


    Mark walked over to her, a gentle smile on his face.


    When he saw Rose, he couldn''t help but feel upset. Why did he always bump into Rose when she was


    distressed?


    Initially, he didn''t want to talk to her but figured it was better to be polite and greet her since they knew


    each other. After all, it waste in the night and it wasn''t safe anymore. Rose didn''t also seem to have


    any clue about this.


    "My friend just left. Good to see you, Mr. Mark," Rose said, forcing a smile on her face despite being in


    a bad mood.


    "It seems that we are never meant to be together. Every time I see you, you''re upset about something,"


    Mark teased.


    "No, no. I''ve just been busy with a lot of things. I have a lot on my te. That''s probably why I seem


    stressed," Rose said awkwardly.


    "Well, it''ste now. You should go home. I need to go. It''s not safe for ady like you to be outside at


    this hour." Then Mark left. He headed upstairs.


    A sour feeling crept up Rose''s chest as she looked at Mark''s receding figure.


    Why didn''t Kevin seem to care about her? He just left her like that. They were engaged for Christ''s


    sake.


    Meanwhile, Rose seemed visibly ufortable. Frowning, she grabbed her handbag and left.


    In the Luo Family''s house.


    The chandelier emitted a bright luster, giving the ce a cozy feeling.


    Rose walked inside, a nk look on her face. She didn''t even notice the servant because she didn''t


    want to have the soup.


    "I don''t think so. Anne''s your daughter but about Rose? You already gave her 20% of the shares. Do


    you still want to ruin the engagement?" Valentina''s voice was sharp.


    Rose stood by the door, frozen in ce as Valentine and Liam continued to converse.


    "Rose is a great girl. It''s easy for her to find a good man. I owe Anne so much. How could I allow my


    daughter to destroy Anne''s marriage?" Liam sighed.


    "So you want to protect Anne at the cost of Rose''s happiness? Plus, Anne and Kevin are already


    divorced. Do you understand?" Valentina was adamant.


    "So is that why I look like Anne?" Rose suddenly chimed in. Valentine and Liam were startled as they


    turned to the sound of her voice.

 Chapter 214 Sisters

    Chapter 214 Sisters


    "So that means Anne is indeed Dad''s daughter, isn''t she?" Rose repeated her question.


    "It''s not like that, Rose. Listen to me," Valentina nervously tried to exin.


    "Why do you have to hide it from me, Mom?" Rose asked, ignoring Valentina''s nervousness.


    Looking at the disappointment on her face, Valentina was at a loss for words.


    In the end, she just said, "It''s all for your good, Rose." Although she was prepared to give her daughter


    a detailed exnation, she could barely muster the strength to say it out loud.


    "I''m exhausted. I just want to go to my room and rest," Rose said as she walked straight to her


    bedroom, not giving any chance for Valentina to speak.


    "This is all your fault, Liam. You were so busy with your stuff that you didn''t even notice that Rose was


    here. And now, she doesn''t even want to listen to me," Valentina grumbled.


    "All right, all right. You can try to exin once she feels more at ease, then," Liam replied with an


    exhausted expression on his face.


    All the d¨¦cor in Rose''s room was in various shades of pink, making it seem like a princess''s bedroom.


    Although the bed sheet was made from a very light and soft material, the wind was unable to ruffle it


    up, because there was a string of crystal beading holding it in ce.


    Rose sat on her bed with her legs crossed. Her heart was filled with sorrow, but her eyes were


    expressionless.


    Even after giving it a lot of thought, she still could not understand how Anne was her sister.


    "I should have seen thising," she muttered to herself under her breath.


    The first time she had seen Anne, she had thought that thetter strangely resembled her. However,


    she had not understood the reason behind it then.


    Now, though, she realized why they looked strikingly simr.


    In fact, they both looked a lot like their father, Liam.


    ''What should I do? Should I just give up on Kevin? But I can''t. And anyway, he and Anne are divorced


    now, so what does it matter?'' Rose thought to herself and sighed.


    She did not know that she had been clutching her bed sheet and frowning in the process.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    All of a sudden, there was a knock on her door. She chose to ignore it, but then she heard the door


    opening.


    The minute Valentina walked into her room, Rose yelled, "Can''t you at least give me some privacy,


    Mom?"


    "I want to, but I''m so worried about you. And besides, your dad has gone out for a business meeting,"


    Valentina said softly and heaved a sigh. Her face was dull and she seemed to be very upset.


    Rose couldn''t help but ask her the one question that she had been refraining herself from asking for all


    these years. "Mom, Anne''s mom stole Dad away from you. How could you let something like that go so


    easily?"


    For the past twenty years, Anne''s mom and Valentina had gotten along harmoniously. However, Rose


    did not understand the reason her mother was still putting up with her father.


    "What other choice do I have, Rose? Although your father has always treated me well, for some


    strange reason, I failed to charm him. With that being said, please don''t pay any attention to your Dad''s


    words and ruin your life because of Anne," Valentina said with a cold smile.


    "What else can I do, Mom? It doesn''t matter what I do. Kevin doesn''t seem to want to be with me."


    Rose pouted slightly.


    In order to win Kevin over, she had tried to please Selma, and had even tried to keep up with him.


    However, Kevin always seemed indifferent towards her.


    Although Valentina knew about the situation, she was not willing to give up. "It''s important that you win


    Kevin over, Rose. If you fail to do that, it''s like you''re losing to Anne...just like I lost to her mom. We


    can''t let that happen again," she said with a bitter smile.


    Valentina rarely sounded this serious, so Rose made up her mind to try again.


    "When you go to meet Aer, why don''t you ask her toe live with us? Since your dad has


    already made it public that she is his daughter, there is nothing we can do about it. It would be better


    for you if you''d just try and ept the reality. Who knows! Your eptance might even make your


    father feel guilty for doing such a thing to our family," Valentina continued.


    Having been married to Liam for so many years, she knew well that it was better to ept his


    misdeeds than to fight against them.


    "But if shees to live with us, won''t you feel hurt?" Rose asked with a puzzled look.


    "If Annees to live with us, we can keep an eye on her, and in return, we can avoid the risk of your


    marriage being destroyed," Valentina said firmly.


    The Luo Family did not have to worry about money, because they were very wealthy. However,


    Valentina had always felt that Kevin would be the perfect person to inherit their fortune, because he


    was a good man at heart.


    "All right, Mom. But do you really think that I''m doing the right thing?" Rose''s heart was in a knot, so


    she couldn''t make up her mind.


    "Let me tell you something, Rose, nothing can be easily categorized as good or bad, because there is


    a justification for everything. Besides, it''s not like you''re ruining someone''s marriage, right?" Valentina


    said with a snort.


    "Fine, then," Rose replied reluctantly.


    In ire Jewelry City


    Although it was freezing outside, the interior of the shop was warm and cozy.


    "Hello, Miss Rose. What can I do for you?" one of the store assistants asked.


    Rose was dressed casually, and she was wearing arge pair of sunsses that covered almost half of


    her face, but people still recognized her the minute she walked in.


    In fact, everyone in A City knew her.


    She was a very wealthy and elegant woman. She often visited the city to shop for thetest fashion


    trends.


    Rose nodded at the store assistant in acknowledgment, but didn''t say anything.


    "We''re sorry, Miss Rose, you''vee a bit early this season, so we still don''t have any new designs


    yet," the store manager said, walking up to her.


    Rose took off her sunsses and said, "Is there a designer here named Anne Luo? I want to meet her.


    It looks like the jewelry piece I purchasedst time was designed by her."


    "Oh... Sure, I''ll ask her toe right away," the manager said after a moment of hesitation.


    Anne had her own office in ire Jewelry City. She assisted all the wealthy, influential women with their


    design queries.


    Moreover, the aim of their store was to improve themunication gap between the buyers and


    designers.


    "Anne, Miss Rose is outside. She wants to meet you."


    Anne was so absorbed in reviewing her design that when she heard someone calling her, she raised


    her head and red at them.


    "Ask her toe in," she said coldly.


    A minuteter, Rose entered her office.


    As soon as they saw each other, the atmosphere became tense.


    "Hello, Anne," Rose greeted her with a smile.


    She had always called Anne by her name, but now, she felt weird doing it.


    "What''s the problem?" Anne asked indifferently.


    "I know who you are," Rose said tly.


    "So what?"


    Anne was not nning on joining their family, so she gave Rose the cold shoulder.


    "I just wanted to invite you toe live with us," Rose replied, biting her lip.


    Upon hearing that, Anne was taken aback.


    "But...why?" she asked.


    She had always believed that the Luo Family never wanted her, so she did not believe Rose''s words.


    However, when she saw the genuineness in Rose''s eyes, she couldn''t help but be amazed by it.


    "You''re a part of our family. Besides, Dad is getting old and I don''t want to upset him. I have always


    thought of you as a good person. Although I have just learned that you are my sister, I know you well


    enough to say that you are good at heart."


    Upon hearing Rose''sforting words, Anne frowned in thought, but soon, she rxed, remembering


    her mother''s words.


    Her mother had told her that the Luo Family was a wealthy family that only cared about their status.


    They had always been rich; that was the reason they could afford to make Rose free of all the worries


    of life.


    "Thanks, but I''m not interested. I''m not going to live in that house. Oh, and here''s the contract that your


    dad gave me. You can keep it," she said calmly, holding out a document.


    Rose took the contract from her and went through it. She saw that her father had promised Anne a


    whopping 20% of theirpany''s shares.


    "Dad must really love you to offer you such arge portion of thepany''s shares," Rose said. Her


    tone wasced with an unmistakable sense of jealousy.


    "Well, I don''t need it, so don''t bother." As she said those words, Anne felt more free than she had ever


    felt before.


    "I would advise you to take it, Anne. I know that you''re a very gentle and kind-hearted woman. You''re


    refusing to ept it only because you''re worried that it might embarrass our dad, right?" Rose''s eyes


    shed with understanding.


    "Like I said, I have no interest. Whatever my reasons are, it''s none of your business," Anne said bluntly.


    "I agree with Dad''s decision to give you the shares because money isn''t important to me. No matter


    what, I have his love. I know you''ve suffered a lot in the past, so I want him topensate you. But


    there is one thing that I won''t give up. I will definitely win Kevin''s heart. Although I''m sorry for you, the


    two of you are already divorced. I don''t think I''m directly doing you any harm," Rose said seriously.


    Until now, Anne had remained calm, but now, she felt likeughing.


    Rose wasn''t directly doing her any harm, and more so, she was helping her to cure Eddy''s disease this


    way.


    But then why did she feel like her heart was being stabbed with a knife?


    "I''ll think about it and give you an answer soon. But I need three days, because I''m busy with work right


    now. We''re releasing new products the day after tomorrow," Anne finally said, regaining her


    composure.


    The truth was, she had a feeling that she would eventually go to the Luo Family''s house. Even when


    her mother was still alive, every time she saw other girls spending time with their fathers, she would be


    very envious. Her mother had always been sorry that she couldn''t give her aplete family. In fact,


    Anne didn''t need it, but her mother always wanted to give her the best.


    Anne knew that if her mother was alive, she would let her go back to the Luo Family''s house.


    "Sure. But it''ll be great if youe back to our family.. No member of the Luo Family can be easily


    bullied. We will protect you in the future," Rose said sincerely.


    However, Anne lowered her eyes. She had been too weak before; that was why she had been easily


    bullied by Cherry and Kevin. But now, she had be strong.


    Although her rtionship with Rose was still a grey area, she said, "Thank you."


    Rose nodded and left ire Jewelry City.

 Chapter 215 Return To The Luo Family

    Chapter 215 Return To The Luo Family


    There was a cloud of mist that moistened the morning in a drizzle, but the breeze was not as gentle as


    the heaven''s sprinkle. The weather finally felt a little cold.


    With her hefty suitcase in her hand, Anne walked to the Luo Family''s mansion and rang the doorbell. In


    a matter of seconds, a servant opened the door.


    "Miss, who are you?"


    Today, Anne wore a loose ck windbreaker, and her curly long hair was dampened by the subtle rain.


    Her temperament mirrored the cold weather, and her eyes seemed to be able to pierce through


    people''s hearts.


    "It''s my sister!" said Rose excitedly.


    Setting aside the matter of Kevin, Rose liked Anne very much. Even with the conflict between them,


    she could never be indifferent to Anne.


    "That''s right." Seeing the easygoing smile on Rose''s lips, Anne had no idea why she felt unwee.


    Behind the grand door of the main house, Liam and Valentina stood side by side in the middle of the


    hall.


    Liam''s eyes were beacons of joy and he looked as if he had just cried, while Valentina looked dead


    serious. Her thoughts were a haze, and no one knew what she was thinking about.


    "This is great!" Liam spoke with electricity as his enthusiasm overflowed.


    "Your room is ready upstairs. Allow Rose to apany you there," said Valentina as she frowned.


    "I''m going to the kitchen and check if the meal is ready." Valentina strode off in a sultry walk into the


    kitchen.


    Rose''s expression was anomalous, and she nced at Liam without saying a word.


    Even though Anne wasn''t bothered by Valentina''s timbre, Liam still felt sorry for her.


    "Anne, she''s usually kind and hospitable, but forgive her cheekiness. She''s probably anxious. Don''t


    take her too seriously."


    Compared to Liam''s prudence, Anne was calm and collected. She smiled and said, "It''s all right."


    She had endured the wrath inside the Ye n for a long time, so how could she not sense that


    Valentina was not delighted to have her? Her unsolicited behavior was nothing new to her. She showed


    up not to please her nor anyone at all. She was here to fulfill the dying wish of her departed mother.


    Anything belittling, she could ignore with ease.


    "Great! Rose will take you to your room now."


    The newly renovated room was decorated with the theme of pastelvender.


    The door-size mirror had an intricate lc frame, and the amaranthine windowsill was ornamented with


    a few ck swallowtail butterflies. It was startling and beautiful which was in lieu of Anne''s taste.


    "Do you like it?" asked Rose curiously.


    "It''s good." Anne was not the type of woman who would express herself mboyantly,


    but Rose didn¡¯t bother her nd reaction. She was in a good mood today!


    "I knew you would like it. I carefully arranged it myself!"


    The phone rang abruptly as they spoke. It was Emily, and Anne was quick to answer the call. She said


    to Rose timidly, "I have to leave for a while."


    "Oh, but the meal is ready," said Rose.


    When she saw the wrought on Anne''s face, she knew she had to ept her excuse. She said, "Just go


    back after you''re finished."


    On the broad table of the dining, there were eight different dishes and one steaming soup. The feast


    was colorful, but none of the people sitting at the tableside looked as festive.


    "Look at her. She left on her first day. What does she think of our home? A hotel?" Valentina said


    irritably.


    Rose was displeased by her words and said, "Maybe the person she''s going to meet is important."


    Hering to Anne''s defense made Valentina even more infuriated. "What is more important than


    family?"


    Liam appreciated Rose''s thoughtfulness and said dismissively, "Let her be. I know what''s going on with


    her. Since we''re a family, I think it''s unnecessary for you to be too strict with her. Tolerance is the key to


    make things work."


    He turned to Rose and said, "Your mother wasn''t as angry when you didn¡¯te home. You have to


    persuade her to not be too riled up. No matter what happens, Anne is part of our family. You are not


    biologically rted to her, but you shouldn¡¯t treat her differently."


    Liam stood up after finishing his words, and Valentina flushed red as she was even more furious.


    "What do you mean? Haven''t I done enough?" said Valentina as her face was painted with obscurity.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Mom, do you think that just because Anne returned, Dad will care less for us?" Sensing the


    overflowing care for Anne, Rose felt jealous of the attention.


    Valentina snorted and said, "Don''t worry, he won''t. I am the heir of the Xiao family. I won''t allow such a


    terrible thing to happen."


    In the Greenlight Forest.


    the soft piano music made Anne feel tranquility. Her hand held a cup of coffee as she looked out of the


    window where a myriad of droplets slid down like teardrops. The weather was calm as she reflected on


    her thoughts.


    "Anne, I heard that the chairman of the L Group is your biological father?" asked Emily with a hint of


    envy under her tone.


    The L Group was world-famous. Emily felt that Anne was so lucky to have a father who owned such a


    marvelous enterprise.


    To Emily''s surprise, Anne smiled delightfully and said, "How about you take my ce?"


    She didn''t want to go back to that house at all.


    Emily blinked her eyes tightly and said in astonishment, "Don¡¯t you like it there?"


    "No."


    Anne was frank to answer as she tasted her aromatic coffee.


    "I must say, the L Group is quite a big deal, but I don''t want to go there either. Thepany of our


    family may not be as founded as theirs, but I have no ambition of outgrowing where I belong." Emily


    giggled to hide her embarrassment and slowly took a sip of her caffeine as well.


    "That''s good to hear." Anne smiled as she gazed at the reckless bright beam on Emily''s expression.


    Besides, it was undeniably joyful to see other people be happy and inspired, right?


    She had evolved from what she used to be. She tried her best just to get whatever she desired no


    matter how much hardship she had to go through.


    She also sumbed to the idea that many things were destined to happen. Sometimes, some things


    were always meant to be yours, and sometimes things were fated to be out of your life. he efforts one


    gave might be useless if one fought for the wrong thing. Defying fate would only cause her suffering.


    "Since you don''t like that ce, why did you go back? I heard that stepmothers are all evil. Did she


    make things difficult for you?" asked Emily worriedly.


    She was most concerned about Anne''s well-being more than anything else.


    "Not really, she is a kind woman," said Anne.


    Compared to Wendy''s and Cherry''s viciousness, Valentina was indeed pleasant. After all, it seemed


    that the Luos were not ustomed to plotting dirty tricks to frame the people they despised.


    "That''s good to hear, but I''m still fretting. Just try not to stress yourself and start a feud with her. I''m


    very worried about you," said Emily as fear crept into her sentiments.


    "You don''t have to. I''m not looking for any conflict. I just want Eddy to recover soon. But let''s stop


    talking about me. How about you? When do you n to get married? Plus, in two months, you''ll


    celebrate your twenty-fourth birthday!"


    Emily''s face was set alight with joy. She said, "Oh my god! You actually remembered my birthday! I''m


    so happy!"


    As she held her hand, she seemed to have a lot to say to Anne.


    "Don''t be silly! Many people remember your birthday. I bet a lot of people are anticipating it!" Anne


    reassured calmly.


    Emily interrupted herfort all of a sudden. She said, "That''s different! It''s either they remember


    because I''m beautiful or they put it on their calendars for business purposes. The real friends are those


    who are willing to spend their time with you, even if they will get nothing from the asion."


    Looking at Anne, Emily felt that she was sincere. She was strong andpetitive. She could finish the


    job of a hundred people herself! It seemed that she was a force of nature in the industry, so she never


    needed anyone''s aid.


    "You see through people very well." Anne was relieved as she let out a satisfied gleam.


    Suddenly, Emily''s merriment turned into a long face in a sh.


    "I don''t know when Sam will return. He''s been gone for more than a month now. I wonder if he''ll make it


    just in time for my birthday," said Emily.


    "He''s away studying in the medical field and talk business. For the study, I''m sure he could just buy the


    needed authentic books and ask a few questions, but the business meeting would probably need more


    time," Anne teased Emily as she took a sip of her coffee.


    However, Emily was deaf to her joke. She nodded seriously and said, "You''re right. I wonder how the


    business is going."


    Anne heaved out a silly face and said, "I told you to see the news more often! You didn''t listen to me


    again? I''m telling you, the Feng Group has bagged an agreement with the R Group. If things go


    ording to n, it will take a week at most for the cooperation to work. That is to say, Sam will


    probablye back after ten days at least."


    "Really?" Emily was so pumped from the pleasing news that she abruptly stood up from her seat at


    once!


    "Anne, why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier? I''ve been mncholic for days!" Emilyined.


    Anne found that she was being funny. "You didn''t ask me, silly! I thought you were still angry with Sam,


    so I didn''t dare to mention his name in front of you."


    Hearing Anne''s exnation, Emily clenched her fists fiercely. "What? Are you making fun of me? How


    could I be angry with him? He doesn''t seem to have any feelings for me. I just miss him, that''s all."


    Anne beamed and said nothing as Emily exined her side.


    Those who were destined to be together would eventually cross paths with each other. It was useless


    to force the bridge between them. It still depended on how Sam felt about Emily.


    "I''m not, Emily! If you ever try to meet more men, you''ll find out that Sam is not the golden boy that he


    is, said Anne profoundly.


    However, Emily lowered her head and said, "You also want me to give up on him? Believe me, I know


    I''m hopeless. It''s impossible for us to be together because it seems that he''s not interested in me


    anymore. But before he makes it clear that he doesn''t want me, he is still the apple of my eye. I don''t


    want to see anyone else! This time, when hees back, I will ask him about us. I won''t waste my


    time going around the bush anymore."


    With her eyebrows raised to the roof, Anne suddenly felt sad that she had recalled her bitter past. If she


    had been as decisive as Emily and just let go of Kevin as soon as she found out that he was not


    interested anymore, perhaps she would have had a better ending.


    "I support you no matter what your decision would be." Anne caressed her shoulder as she expressed


    her sce.


    There was a hint of alleviation in her numbing eyes. Although it was not obvious, the subtlety was


    enough to show that Emily could always bring out the warmth in Anne.


    Emily also felt a sense of aplishment in her bosom. She realized that Anne had gradually


    regained her humor. Did this mean that she had forgotten about the torment she had gone through in


    the past?

 Chapter 216 A Bad Feeling

    Chapter 216 A Bad Feeling


    Time always passed by quickly whenever Anne was with Emily. Before she even knew it, it was already


    eight o''clock in the evening.


    "Emily, I''m going back now," Anne said as she nced at the rain outside of the coffee shop.


    Emily smile back at her. "If that''s the case, let me drive you back home. I want to see your new home


    as well."


    Emily was looking forward to seeing the Luo Family but after seeing Anne''s expression, she suddenly


    felt that she had asked the wrong question.


    "Oh, uhm¡­ I have something else going on right now, maybe next time?" Emily tried to keep a smile


    but it looked off, forced, and awkward.


    At that moment, she wished to beat herself up because of shame. Even though Anne had returned, she


    must have felt bad about the whole thing.


    "Well, if you ever get more free time, I''ll take you there,"


    Anne replied.


    She could feel that Valentina wasn''t really friendly to her. She acted politely to her only because she


    hadn''t done anything wrong to offend her so far.


    She had lost control of her right eyelid, which now proceeded to keep on twitching on its own. She had


    a bad feeling that something big was about to happen.


    In the Luo Family.


    The rain fell on the Luo Family''s house. The rainwater on the ground reflected the brightmplights.


    After leaving Emily, Anne decided to take a stroll outside for a while to calm her head. It was already


    ten o''clock in the evening when she arrived home.


    In the torrential downpour, the entire house was lit up brightly, dispelling the darkness of the night.


    Anne entered the house and changed into her slippers. Then she saw Valentina and Liam sitting on the


    sofa.


    Liam wanted to say something to her but stopped himself. At the same time, Valentina was trying to


    hide her anger and annoyance.


    "Oh wow, so now youe back. Do you know how long we''ve been waiting for you?" Valentina was


    about to burst.


    "You didn''t have to wait for me." She knew deep down that Valentina was about to teach her a lesson.


    "We''re supposed to be asleep right now, but the whole family is awake and waiting for you. Anne,


    whatever happens, you muste back before nine o''clock. That''s the rule," Valentina said.


    Liam finally interjected, "There are some exceptions, of course."


    Sometimes, Rose woulde back a little bitte but Valentina wouldn''t react this bad.


    "Of course, there are exceptions. But if you tell her that now, will she use it as an excuse in the future?


    Now that she''s back home, I''ll treat her like a daughter of mine. Is it too much to ask?" Valentina


    replied.


    Liam wasn''t able to formte a counter-argument. Although whatever Valentina had said was hurtful, it


    actually made sense.


    Anne stood in the middle of the hall, not caring whether she could fit in or not. She only nned on


    staying here for only a few days, anyway.


    She knew it was painful to live under someone else''s roof.


    "I''m sorry. I''ll pay attention to it more in the future. I''ll be leaving in a few days because my house would


    be done in the decorations,"


    Anne said in a neutral tone, neither humble nor pushy. She was merely telling Valentina that she should


    stop before going too far and she could leave whenever she needed to.


    Hearing this, Valentina felt scared for a bit. She was afraid that Anne would go out of her way and have


    a rtionship with Kevin, slowing down her ns of making Rose and Kevin a couple.


    "I may have spoken harshly earlier, but it''s for your own good. I''m just looking out for you," Valentina


    said.


    In fact, she never really hated Anne. Her onlyint was her rtionship with Kevin, which might


    affect Rose''s marriage.


    "I know. Thanks for that. Anyway, I''m already tired. I''m going to bed," Anne said before she marched to


    her room.


    Meanwhile, in the Starry Hotel.


    Kevin came in to inspect the hotel as usual. In a stunning turn of events, Rose happened to be there as


    well.


    She had been waiting there especially for him. She wore a vintage dark red sweater with a matching


    elegant dress. With her makeup on, she looked a little bit cold and arrogant like Anne usually did at a


    nce.


    Kevin wore a simple ck suit with a vintage gold button embroidered on his sleeve.


    He matched this with a pair of ck suit pants that made his legs look slender.


    "Oh my God, Kevin! What a coincidence¡­" Rose walked up to him with a gentle smile.


    Her gorgeous appearance made Kevin forget about everything for a while because her makeup


    reminded him of Anne.


    Kevin frowned, trying to suppress the displeasure in his heart.


    "Yourpany is doing well, I''ve already checked it out for you," Rose said.


    She thought that since she''s Kevin''s "fiancee," she should share the burden of taking care of the


    business.


    However, Kevin still walked forward and checked the ce.


    "Kevin? Don''t you believe me in my abilities?" Rose asked as he passed him by.


    "No, it''s just my habit of double checking," Kevin replied in a monotone.


    Seeing that Rose''s expression changed, the person behind Kevin added in the conversation. "Here''s


    the thing, miss, Mr. Kevin is used to doing things by himself. Otherwise, he could just get a capable


    assistant so he wouldn''t need to work as hard."


    The assistant''s exnation finally eased Rose''s nervousness.


    The assistant didn''t divulge that there were so many hotels in the AN Group and that only the Starry


    Hotel and the other one had been run by Anne. Kevin would only go to these two hotels personally to


    inspect.


    "Okay." Rose looked at Kevin as she calmed down. Although she liked him, she wouldn''t dare to get


    close to him.


    "Okay," Kevin rarely entered the conversation.


    "Well, anyway. My parents both wanted to see you. Would you kindlye to my house whenever


    you''re free?" Rose finally said after a brief period of silence.


    They were going to be married soon, after all. It would be more reassuring for her parents to meet up


    with Kevin beforehand.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    But obviously, Kevin didn''t care much about the topic. "Let''s talk about itter, okay? I''m kind of


    preupied at the moment."


    It meant that he just wouldn''t go lest there was any ident. He just couldn''t do anything for the


    woman that he didn''t like.


    Selma had arranged the engagement that was agreed upon by Rose. Although he was the president of


    thepany, he had no right and ability to refuse.


    What was more, Kevin frowned tightly at the thoughts of Anne. The aura he gave off was oppressive.


    "Are you free after the inspection?" Rose asked.


    "No, I''m sorry but I''m busy," Kevin said nonchntly.


    "Oh¡­ uhm¡­ all right, then."


    After hearing his words, Rose felt discontent. If a man always said he was too busy for you, that only


    meant that she was not that important in that man''s heart.


    She knew of this, but she didn''t know where to work on to impress him.


    "Well¡­ if that''s the case, I''ll go back. Just let me know if you''re free and I''ll arrange everything up,"


    Rose said with sadness evident on her face.


    "Okay," Kevin replied briefly.


    When he finally turned around without hesitation, Rose stopped him.


    "Kevin, let me ask you. Why do you always feel like you''re deliberately avoiding me? Rose asked in an


    unnatural voice.


    She never would have thought that one day, she would be forced to act like this and wouldn''t even give


    a damn about her image just for a man.


    The assistants had already left the two. Kevin looked cold and cruel with his back turned to Rose.


    Rose still felt that Kevin was too high and mighty for her and she could only look up to him.


    "Listen, I didn''t mean to avoid you. I just couldn''t refuse the marriage. But if you''re really wise enough,


    leaving me would be the best choice for you because anything you do won''t make me fall in love with


    you,"


    Kevin said to her solemnly because no matter how much he tried, he couldn''t purge Anne from his


    memory or heart, even if she had hurt him badly.


    "So? You can marry me just for the child¡­" Rose''s tone sounded a bit more desperate, making her


    lose her usual dignity.


    "No, please. I''ll find a way, even though it''s going to be difficult. I''d rather choose the difficult one,"


    Kevin said.


    "But¡­ you and Anne had already divorced," Rose replied.


    "It''s my business, not yours." Kevin had had enough of the conversation and walked out to the elevator.


    Rose looked a little bit confused as she stood not far from the elevator.


    Her phone suddenly rang. Pulling it out and seeing that it was a call from Selma, she chose not to


    answer it.


    Twenty minutester, Selma had arrived at the Starry Hotel but missed Rose who had already left.


    "Hey, where''s Rose?" She happened toe across Kevin who was already prepping up to leave.


    "I don''t know. She probably left already," Kevin replied in his usual apathetic tone.


    "What did you say to her? Kevin, we were going to try out the wedding dress together today!" Selma


    exined.


    "I never agreed with this marriage. Stop wasting your energy on this," Kevin replied.


    With that, Selma finally snapped and pped Kevin''s face as hard as she could. Her eyes were


    burning with anger. "Do you even know what you''re doing? Eddy''s illness is already serious, don''t you


    know that?"


    "I know and I''m sorry but my heart only belongs to Anne. She couldn''t bear a child anymore, so what?


    We can have a test tube baby instead. There are so many ways to try but you just had to destroy our


    rtionship!"


    It was extremely rare for Kevin to get angry with Selma like that.


    His sharp tone had already frightened Selma. But after his words sank in, she became more furious.


    She looked terrible and was about tough at his face but her voice was full of disappointment.


    "You''d rather abandon our family''s face just to have a tube baby with a woman? Are you even still my


    son? What the hell are you thinking about?" Selma finally yelled at him, making her lose her image of


    being a well-educateddy from a rich family.


    "I''m not thinking about anything. I just told you what I wanted to do. Mom, don''t meddle in my business


    if you don''t want to destroy Rose."


    Kevin had enough. He strode away, his cold and arrogant back making Selma tremble with anger.


    "You think I couldn''t do anything about it? Anne, you won''t get away with this¡­" Selma clenched her


    fist and dug her nails deep into her palms until they bled.


    After calming down, Selma had finally returned to normal and left the Starry Hotel.

 Chapter 217 A Surprise Visit

    Chapter 217 A Surprise Visit


    In one of the offices inside the AN Group, the clock was ticking sonorously amidst the quiet afternoon.


    The sound came from the silver mechanical watch that sat casually on the table, where it shone with a


    good luster in the light. It looked expensive in every way.


    All of a sudden, there was a knock on the door. When Kevin opened it, he saw his jittery assistant.


    "Mr. Kevin, your mother just called. She asked you to pay the Luo Family a visit tonight," the assistant


    uttered the words with care.


    "No." Kevin immediately declined without any hint of hesitation.


    His voice, which sounded so firm and annoyed, made the assistant feel more nervous. "But Mr. Kevin,


    Mrs. Selma insisted that you go. Otherwise, I would get fired..." the assistant said in a soft voice.


    "Do you think I care? That''s not my problem," Kevin coldly retorted.


    The assistant knew just what kind of person Kevin was. More than hearing about private things, his


    boss hated mentioning them at work the most. At this point, he admitted that hemitted a big


    mistake, thus he was already expecting to receive bad news soon.


    "Yes, Mr. Kevin. Understood."


    Knowing that he couldn''t persuade Kevin, the assistant frowned in distress and prepared to leave.


    However, before he could reach for the door, his boss stopped him and said, "Hang on."


    "Yes, Mr. Kevin? Anything else?"


    "Do you know where Anne is right now?" Kevin asked indifferently.


    However, the moment he uttered her name, he suddenly felt his heart soften.


    "She''s staying with the Luo Family at the moment. It seems that they have recognized her, but she has


    only been there for about three days."


    As though he had heard something unexpected, Kevin stopped writing. There was a sh of worry in


    his deep eyes above his tall nose.


    He didn''t know whether she was ufortable or if anyone bullied her at that ce. It vexed him to


    think about her when she had gone overboard, yet he still couldn''t help but care.


    After a fierce struggle in his heart, Kevin still found himself unable to defeat his concern for Anne. Then,


    with a t tone, he instructed his assistant, "Prepare the car. I''m going to the Luo Family''s manor."


    "Yes, Mr. Kevin. Right away."


    The sunset painted a beautiful scenery outside. The clouds were shining in the sky, enveloping the


    ssic European-style mansion of the Luo Family. It looked absolutely captivating.


    As Kevin''s car arrived at the gate of the manor, the servant opened the door to see who it was.


    However, the moment she saw Kevin, she felt terribly flustered that she hurriedly called Valentina.


    Unfortunately, Valentina wasn''t home. She went and apanied Rose to see the engagement


    jewelry, so Liam was the only one left in the house.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Although he was used to the asions, Liam was still shocked the second he saw Kevin''s imposing


    manner.


    "Mr. Liam, it seems I''vee at an inopportune moment." Kevin reckoned with a striking smile.


    "Indeed. You can sit down and have some rest first. I''m sure that Rose will be ecstatic to see you once


    they return," Liam said with a trace of worry in his voice.


    Considering the status of the young man in front of him, Liam felt embarrassed to just let Kevin go


    home. Be that as it might, Rose might still be gone for a while and would probablye back at ater


    time.


    "That''s all right." Kevin was very easygoing today, which made Liam feel a little strange. After all, it was


    not that often that he saw the young man this way.


    They waited for a while, but instead of seeing Rose, Anne was the one who arrived first at the mansion.


    She came back to pack up her stuff. However, the moment she saw Kevin, she immediately looked


    down towards the ground, not expecting this surprise visit.


    Noticing this, Kevin stood by the door. Anne tried to move aside, but he deliberately stood in front of her


    to block her way.


    "Excuse me, please." With the way Kevin was messing with her, Anne couldn''t help but talk to him


    dispassionately.


    When Liam saw them from the living room, he anxiously called for his daughter, "Anne,e here and


    tell Lucy what you want to eat."


    Right then, she pushed Kevin away and swiftly entered the room.


    She passed by them and pulled a long face as she responded, "There''s no need for that. I just came


    here to pack my things up and leave right away."


    Anne made sure she voiced it out as in and direct as she could. Besides, she didn''t have any strong


    attachment to anyone in the Luo Family. It was enough for her that they recognized and acknowledged


    her as a part of their family.


    On the other hand, this was not the case for Liam. He thought that the reason why Anne was in a bad


    mood was due to Kevin''s unexpected presence.


    The thing that worried him the most was that she would run into Kevin. Now that the unfortunate


    incident finally happened, he felt rather uneasy.


    "Are you really leaving, Anne? Did I do something wrong?" There was an obvious hint of guilt in his


    voice as he spoke to his daughter.


    Although Anne heard Liam clearly, she pretended as though she didn''t hear him. It was true that seeing


    her ex-husband upset her, but it wasn''t the only reason why she decided to leave. She already had a


    home of her own, hence she didn''t need to endure living in a suffocating ce.


    As much as possible, she wanted to stay away from the Luo Family, the Ye Family, and especially the


    Fu Family.


    "No, you didn''t. It''s my own decision. Take care of yourself." Knowing that her father was just deeply


    concerned about her, she didn''t dare to speak to him in a cold tone, like what she did when she first


    came here.


    "But tomorrow''s Saturday. It means that you don''t have to go to work. Can''t you postpone your


    departure until tomorrow morning so that you can rest properly first? I''ll ask someone to drive you


    home if you want," Liam insisted with a caring voice.


    Sensing his father''s sincerity, Anne was unable to refuse his offer.


    During this time, she couldn''t even go to her bedroom because she had to talk with Liam. At the same


    time, Kevin just sat opposite her. He didn''t say anything, but he kept staring at her with a meaningful


    smile on his face.


    Anne felt extremely apprehensive. Whenever she saw Kevin''s smile, it was as if her heart was being


    pierced by sharp needles.


    Then, all of a sudden, Liam''s phone rang.


    He went to answer the phone, looking quite happy. However, as he finished the call, there was a visible


    frown on his face, especially after seeing the ufortable situation between Anne and Kevin.


    "Anne, I need to go out for a while. The contract with TC Group is finally settled down, so I have to


    prepare for it right away."


    Hearing this, she instantly felt it strange. They could discuss the contract at any other time, but why did


    it have to be now? Although it came as a surprise, she thought that it was kind of a great coincidence


    that Kevin also happened to be here when Liam got the news.


    "Kevin, I''m sorry that this has to happen right now. If you''re busy, I can drive you back. It''s such a


    shame that you didn''t get to meet Rose this time," Liam said politely.


    Kevin wasn''t just an important figure because he was going to be Liam''s future son-inw. Underneath


    it all, Liam needed the young man to keep his business running smoothly and in check. That was why


    he had to keep a harmonious rtionship with Kevin.


    "Well, it''s fine. It can''t be helped that she''s not here. I think I''ll also be leaving soon enough. It''s good


    seeing you, uncle. Goodbye." Kevin looked rather happy and just had a subtle attitude towards him.


    At the same time, Liam couldn''t help but notice the displeased look on Anne''s face. He frowned upon


    thinking that there must have been something running in her mind. In the end, however, he had no


    choice but to go. If he didn''t quickly arrange this cooperation n, he knew that it would immediately


    affect L Group''s one year worth of profit, and he wasn''t willing to risk it.


    As much as he worried about his daughter, he finally got into his car. On the other hand, Kevin seemed


    to be in a good mood with Liam''s sudden departure,pletely ignoring Anne''s icy re.


    With her father finally leaving, Anne was left in an awkward situation with her ex-husband. She nced


    at Kevin''s tall figure before she hurriedly went back inside the house. Her heart was actually throbbing


    hard, but she concealed her panic quite well.


    She then went straight to her room and pulled out the suitcase that she was going to bring with her


    when she moved out. However, as she was on her way out, she bumped into Kevin as if he was


    waiting for her on purpose.


    "Where are you going? Let''s have dinner together," Kevin insisted, wearing a faint smile on his face.


    It turned out that Kevin indeed manipted the situation to get Liam out of the picture, just so he could


    spend some time alone with Anne.


    "I don''t think that''s a good idea, Mr. Kevin. Did you forget that you have a fiancee? Please behave


    ordingly," Anne said dismissively.


    Despite her rebuff, Kevin didn''t have the slightest intention of backing down. After all, he always got


    what he wanted. Thus, he grabbed her by the wrist and pulled her until they reached the dining table.


    "See? Dinner is already prepared. Uncle Liam is out, so you''re supposed to take care of the guest."


    As Kevin let go of her hand, he saw Anne''s flustered face clearly that it made him want to kiss her.


    Seeing that Anne was about to lose her temper, he did his best to control himself instead.


    Despite the enticing aroma of the food served on the table, Anne seemed to have no appetite at all.


    She sat on the chair but all she could think about was how to get out of this situation. However, she


    also thought that if she ran away, it would just prove that she had a hidden reason as to why she


    couldn''t even spend a moment with Kevin.


    So, she swallowed all her emotions and forced herself to eat, while disying nonchnce. She didn''t


    want to give Kevin the satisfaction of seeing her befuddled due to his tasteless gimmick.


    On the contrary, Kevin enjoyed looking at Anne from time to time. He wore a faint smile on his face


    throughout the dinner, delighting in his time with his ex-wife.


    "Please excuse me, Mr. Kevin. Enjoy yourself," Anne blurted out as soon as she was done eating. She


    then quickly stood up and attempted to leave the dining table.


    "Sit down and wait until I''m finished. I''m a guest. Remember?" Kevin said in a soft voice.


    "You are the guest of the Luo''s. I don''t remember inviting you here ever," Anne replied tly as she


    refused to stay with him.


    Hearing this, Kevin suddenly stood up. His lips were still stained with white fungus and lotus seed


    porridge, making them look very ruddy.


    Before he could wipe off the juice from his lips, he grabbed Anne by the arm, leaned close to her ears,


    and whispered something in an attractive and tempting voice. "Maybe, but I''m here for you."


    Although he was still angry with Anne, he couldn''t help but think about this stubborn woman. After


    everything that had happened, he still missed her from the bottom of his heart.


    Anne remembered this familiar voice¡ªsoft and gentle¡ªthat for a brief moment, she felt a little sad.


    Regardless, she had no time to y with his games.


    With that in mind, she tried to remove his hand and said, "I don''t care. I''m busy."


    When Anne dared to take her leave again, Kevin suddenly pulled her towards him, grabbed her waist,


    and kissed her violently. He had enough of her attitude, so he vented out his anger and exerted more


    strength in his caress.


    She felt the pain on her lips and tried to fight back. She aimed to hit Kevin with her arm, but it was


    immediately caught by the young man in the air.


    Knowing that she had no chance to win, Anne finally stopped struggling. Noticing this, Kevin began to


    loosen his grip and slightly pulled away from her.


    "Anne, we need to talk." Kevin gradually lowered his head and stared directly into Anne''s calm eyes.


    "What is it?" She also wanted to hear it from his own mouth. She wondered why he still wanted to keep


    in touch with her when he already had a fiancee.


    Before he started talking, Kevin nced at his watch and realized that Rose and Valentina must


    already be on their way back. Therefore, he deemed that it wasn''t really the best time to talk about it.


    "I''m afraid we don''t have enough time for this conversation. Do you really n on leaving tonight? We


    can talk while I drive you back to your ce," Kevin suggested promptly.


    Just when Anne was about to agree, the front door suddenly opened. Apparently, Rose and Valentina


    had already returned.


    As the two of them cheerfully talked about the stuff that they had chosen in the store, Rose disyed a


    bright smile as though she was the happiest woman at that very moment. However, everything instantly


    went downhill the moment she saw Kevin and Anne together inside the house.


    "Kevin? Why are you here?" Rose asked as her face got painted with a nervous smile. She was totally


    surprised to see him.


    After all, when she invited Kevin before, he turned her down and told her he was busy. Seeing him now


    standing here in front of her when she wasn''t even informed that he woulde, she felt something


    was off.


    She then looked around and noticed that her father wasn''t around either, but there was food on their


    dining table. This scene quickly brought a suspicious sh in her eyes.


    "Anne, was it you who called Kevin here?" It was obvious from her tone that she was putting Anne


    under baseless usations.


    Hearing this, Kevin immediately told the truth. "No. I came here to visit uncle and aunt. He was here


    earlier, but he had to deal with something urgent. I was actually about to leave after dinner."


    Rose''s furrowed brows gradually straightened out after Kevin exined what happened earlier.


    However, after being treated like a shameless opportunist, Anne got put in a bad mood. "I guess your


    question is answered clearly. Can I excuse myself now?" Anne uttered with a straight face. Even


    though she was extremely pissed off, she didn''t want to make a scene, so she tried to control her


    emotions.


    For a brief moment, no one spoke. Taking it as their consent, Anne hurriedly went back to her room and


    lay on her bed.


    "Why didn''t you call me? I could have gone back sooner if I knew that you''reing," Rose queried in


    a disappointed tone.


    She felt terrible missing a chance to be with Kevin. After all, it had been a while since shest saw him.


    "Well, have you chosen something you like?" Kevin wanted to dodge the question as much as possible,


    so he quickly found a way to change the topic.


    "Oh, yes. Of course. Let me get it so I can show you." Fortunately for Kevin, Rose was easily


    distracted. She took the jewelry from her handbag and felt ecstatic enough to show it to


    him.

 Chapter 218 A Secret Plan

    Chapter 218 A Secret n


    Sadly, Kevin didn''t even nce at the jewelry. Instead he said, "It''s okay as long as you like it. It''ste. I


    won''t disturb you anymore."


    He was just about to leave, but Valentina couldn''t stop herself from speaking.


    "Kevin, could you be a little nicer to Rose?" she said politely.


    After all, she was incredibly fond of him.


    He smiled and turned his back to her. "You can ask your daughter whether I treat her well or not. I''m


    sure she''ll tell you the answer you want to hear."


    If only Rose was willing to let go of him, he would be very happy. He had already left the Luo Family,


    but Valentina was still furious.


    She could tell that Kevin didn''t like Rose, but there was nothing she could do. The thought of Anne''s


    presence infuriated her even more.


    Valentina quickly went to Anne''s room and knocked on the door with a sense of urgency. "Anne,e


    out. I need to ask you something."


    She was acting tough because she didn''t want anyone to ruin Rose''s marriage.


    In the bedroom, Anne was just about to sleep. When she heard someone knocking at the door, she


    scoffed and thought that there was no way to avoid an argument. It was easier for her to see what


    Valentina was going to do this time.


    "What''s the matter?" Anne asked.


    Valentina tried to p Anne, but Anne managed to grab Valentina''s arm just in time.


    "You scheming bitch! Aren''t you divorced already? Why do you still keep in touch with Kevin? Do you


    think we don''t know what happened between the two of you today?" Valentina cussed in a sharp voice.


    She was concerned that Anne''s presence in the house would only make Rose suffer.


    "Auntie, if Kevin truly likes Rose, do you think I can destroy their marriage? Maybe you should learn to


    think twice before ming me," Anne refuted.


    "You¡ª" Valentina was about to explode, but Rose interrupted her.


    "Mom, can you stop it?" Rose yelled.


    Valentina was startled when she heard Rose''s voice. "She''s right, Mom. If Kevin does like me, I


    wouldn''t be so passive," Rose continued.


    "s..." Valentina sighed. She realized that it was useless for her to lose her temper like this.


    Anne squinted her eyes at everything in front of her as she closed the door. She only cared about the


    things that concerned her. It was such a waste of time and energy to deal with unnecessary things.


    Time passed by like a blink of an eye. It was already the engagement day of Kevin and Rose.


    Outside the hotel, there were several crowds of reporters recording the joyous event.


    The hotel had beenpletely renovated from the inside out. The European style sculpted reliefs


    must''ve cost a fortune.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    There were more than ten rows of goblets with varying colors of cocktails.


    There was Lafite wine on the table, and the opened bottles exuded a charming aroma.


    Kevin was talking to the guests outside. Selma was wearing a bright purple cheongsam and an


    exquisite makeup. It was hard to tell that she was almost fifty years old.


    "Mrs. Selma, you look so young. If I didn''t know any better, I''d think you were only thirty years old!" A


    ladyplimented Selma, and Selma was quite fond of ttery, so she smiled at her.


    "I''m ttered," said Selma.


    "That''s not a praise, it''s a fact! Your son is magnificent. Whoever is going to marry him would be so


    lucky!" the man said earnestly.


    Selma agreed with himpletely. Soon, she heard the bell ring and she said to the man, "I''m sorry, I


    have to go. I need to see what''s happening."


    When she found Kevin surrounded by numerous people, she said to him, "Go and see if Rose is ready


    and bring her out."


    Kevin frowned and went to the dressing room. At this time, Rose had already made up.


    She was wearing a white dress. Her hair was coiled up and a crown was buckled to hold her hair


    together. She was born with the beauty of Aphrodite, and now that she was dressed like this, she


    became so beautiful that she almost looked like a goddess.


    But when Kevin saw her, he didn''t even bat an eysh.


    "Kevin, do I look good?" Rose couldn''t resist the joy that she felt. She turned around on her high heels


    and eagerly awaited his answer.


    But he just replied with a monotonous voice, "Yes, you''re beautiful. Now let''s go."


    After saying that, he immediately left. Rose was naturally disappointed, but she was still excited that


    their engagement was going to proceed and soon they would get married.


    Afterwards, she went out and held Kevin''s arm, wearing a beaming smile. She won so many people''s


    admiration as soon as she appeared.


    They were a match made in heaven.


    However, at this moment, Mark was thinking of Anne.


    No matter when and where, handsome men and beautiful women tended to be fickle in affection.


    ''I wonder how Anne is doing now?'' Mark wondered.


    In ire Jewelry City.


    Today''s business was not doing good. As usual, people came and went. Today, everyone probably


    went to Kevin''s engagement party, so they had no time to view jewelry.


    However, Anne wouldn''t skip her job just because of what was currently happening outside.


    She was thankful that Kevin spoiled Cherry back then, so everyone thought that his old love was


    Cherry and not her. Naturally, there would be less banters against her.


    Sadly, when she stepped out of the office, she could still hear everyone''s discussion.


    "Have you seen it? It''s on live broadcast right now. Not just anybody could have such an honor. I''m so


    envious!"


    "What''s the point of your admiration? Don''t you see how beautiful the bride is?"


    The two employees discussed amongst each other. Anne hid her anxiety behind a sheepish smile.


    She didn''t know why she was pissed when she heard someone mention Kevin''s name.


    She decided to open her cellphone to distract her attention. But when she opened the website or


    browse the WeChat moments, she could always see Kevin''s engagement.


    Rose was smiling brightly, but Kevin held a nk expression. He must not be happy about everything.


    Anne was certain of that. But when she came to her senses, she said to herself, "It''s none of your


    business anymore. Whether he''s happy about this or not, you shouldn''t care."


    A few more hours passed and it was finally time to get off work. When she was about to head home,


    she received a call from Kevin.


    For the first time in her life, she rejected the call, but Kevin sent her a message that said, "Let''s talk


    about business."


    When he called again, Anne answered the phone.


    "What is it?" she answered angrily as she thought of Kevin''s engagement party.


    "Three o''clock tomorrow afternoon, in the Greenlight Forest." Kevin''s voice sounded maic. He still


    held a certain warmth for Anne.


    "Got it." Without any hesitation, Anne hung up the phone.


    Gradually as the night wore on, the people who attended the engagement party left one after the other.


    In the lively hall, the musical fountain was actively ying, and there were countless goldfishes in the


    huge fish tank.


    The crystal chandelier sparkled with a clear light. After Selma had sent the guests away, she looked


    exhausted, but she was still unwilling to retire to bed early. She still had more pressing matters to take


    care of.


    She could tell that Kevin was apathetic towards Rose, so she had to find a way to make him like her.


    "Auntie, you look exhausted. Do you want to head back and get some rest?" Seeing the tired look on


    Selma''s face, Roseforted her.


    However, Selma held Rose''s hand and said with a smile, "It''s okay. I won''t rest easily until I take good


    care of you. You''ve been toasting with the guests all day, and haven''t had a minute of rest! This is the


    healthcare tea I prepared for you. Go to bed after drinking it."


    Selma was so enthusiastic that Rose couldn''t refuse her. "Thank you, auntie. I''ll drink this with Kevin,"


    she said.


    Then Rose approached Kevin with two bowls of tea.


    "Kevin, are you tired? Why don''t you have some tea to rx?" Selma couldn''t resist nodding happily


    when she saw what Rose did. She finally found the perfect girl for her son.


    Kevin took the tea and drank it slowly. Rose had been staring at him and had forgotten to drink her own


    tea. She almost forgot that there was a bowl of tea in her hands. When Kevin finished drinking, she


    grabbed it subconsciously and her own bowl slipped from her hands.


    The bowl was consequently broken into pieces. Rose tried to grab it but she was a second toote.


    She felt a little guilty that she had wasted the tea that Selma specially prepared for her.


    However, Selma''s pale face immediately recovered. "Don''t worry about it. You''re too tired," she said to


    Rose. Then she looked at a servant and ordered, "Send Mr. Kevin and Mrs. Rose to rest."


    At this moment, Rose said shyly, "Auntie, can''t I go home?"


    Her naivety made Selma smile. "You¡¯re staying here today."


    As she spoke, Selma patted her shoulder and whispered in her ear, "Don''t waste the opportunity that I


    have prepared for you."


    Hearing Selma''s remark. Rose realized that the tea was drugged.


    Watching Rose help Kevin as he was inebriated, Selma felt a gentle warmth in her heart and grinned


    from ear to ear.


    It would be a lot easier if Kevin were to stay with Rose.


    "Mrs. Selma, what should we do now? Should we also stay here?" the apanying servant asked.


    However, Selma smiled and said, "No, let''s head back. It''s best that we leave them alone for now."


    She had done what she had to do. In her opinion, the reason why Kevin didn''t like Rose was that they


    hadn''t slept together. As long as they could get through this, there would be no more problems in the


    future.


    The second day, at three o''clock in the afternoon, in the Greenlight Forest.


    When Anne arrived, Kevin was already seated inside the room.


    Anne had already noticed the unnatural expression on Kevin''s face from afar. But in her eyes, he felt


    guilty.


    "So, what did you want to discuss? Out with it!"


    Today, Anne had put on a delicate makeup. Her red lipstick made her skin look more delicate and fair,


    and she looked graceful in her light gray high-heeled shoes.


    Kevin was stunned by her beauty.


    Anne didn''t want Kevin to think that she was too abject. Unfortunately, she had no clue what he was


    thinking.


    "Sit down and have a rest first," Kevin stared at her and said thoughtfully.


    Seeing that Anne was still panting from exhaustion, he figured that she went here in a hurry.


    Five minutester, Anne couldn''t help asking, "Kevin, what do you want me to do here?"


    "Anne, do you want to have another child? A child borne from you and I?" Kevin stared into her eyes


    with a firm determination.


    However, Anne grimaced and wondered what he was scheming.

 Chapter 219 Start Over

    Chapter 219 Start Over


    After calming down, Anne replied back, "If there''s nothing else to discuss, I''ll go now."


    Kevin had already been engaged, after all. She didn''t want to be the one who would ruin other people''s


    marriages. She gently nibbled onto her lips.


    Every time she felt depressed for a long time, she''d lose the ability to feel emotions. She''d think that


    she would no longer feel depressed for anything that way, but she didn''t know that the depression was


    still there. It was only that she chose to ignore it.


    Kevin could clearly see and read Anne''s emotions.


    Whenever she pretended to be calm and stubborn, it would touch the softest parts of his heart.


    "Have you ever thought about starting all over again?" Kevin asked and gazed at her.


    It would seem that his eyes were full of affection but it only made Anne want tough.


    "Start over? Can we really start all over again?" Anne smiled with a hint of helplessness.


    "I just got engaged to Rose but I can still go back on my word at any time. As long as you''re with me, I''ll


    find a way to cure Eddy. I won''t love any other child except the children you have with me," Kevin


    replied with seriousness while Anne kept on her smile.


    "All I wanted was for Eddy to be healthy. Even if you don''t need a child, I still need it."


    "I can apany you to have a test tube baby, if you want."


    Anne finally changed her expression after hearing this and looked at Kevin in disbelief. "A-are you


    alright? Do you have a fever?"


    She never would have thought that a proud man like Kevin would say something like that so she was


    very suspicious.


    "I don''t think I have a fever. I think I''m just crazy," Kevin replied with a smile.


    He had been thinking recently if Anne would agree with his proposal or not.


    After a close examination, Anne didn¡¯t find any sign of joking or sarcasm from Kevin. "Is it true? Would


    you really do that?"


    Kevin held her cold hands. "You can give it a try. I could even take you to the examination today."


    Everything was going way too fast for Anne to process. She reluctantly replied, "I-I need to think about


    it first, Kevin."


    Kevin had sensed her hesitation about the subject and nodded, respecting her decision. "Okay, I''ll wait


    for you but please don''t avoid me."


    He couldn''t ept the feeling of being ignored by Anne.


    "Okay." Anne nodded in agreement.


    The dusk was already upon them and, in the blink of an eye, had already shifted the light into a haze.


    Kevin had insisted that he send Anne off. After all, their rtionship started getting better and he must


    seize this opportunity.


    Anne lived in the NJ Community, a residential area that wasn''t very prosperous but boasted of being


    safer and quieter than the neighboringmunities.


    The cold winter and the Christmas cheer was felt by everyone. The streets, buildings, and houses were


    all prepped up and decorated with lights and disys, signaling theing holiday. It suddenly


    dawned upon Anne that Christmas was already just around the corner.


    "Well, here we are," Anne said as the two had reached their destination.


    Kevin opened the door for her as he looked at her with expectant eyes.


    "Well? Aren''t you going to let me in to see what your house looks like?" Kevin asked.


    Kevin''s sudden concern for her made her a little bit stunned, but she was already used to being cold as


    a way to protect her. "I''m doing fine recently. I just moved in here a few days ago and things are still a


    mess, so I can''t let you in."


    It''s not because she didn''t want to let Kevin in. It was just that she didn''t trust him all of a sudden. She


    was afraid that all the good things she had before would be broken all over again."


    "Oh¡­ alright."


    Meanwhile, seven o''clock in the evening, in the Ame exclusive shop.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Rose was wearing a thin pair of silk stockings, pink and purple high-heeled shoes, a small dress, and a


    thin overcoat, even though it was already freezing outside.


    She waited anxiously at the door and kept on looking at her watch from time to time. Kevin was already


    five minuteste yet he still wasn''t there. She was getting a bit anxious and she tried to call him


    multiple times but his phone seemed to be turned off.


    Rose curled her lips and kept on waiting.


    He had only arrived half past seven.


    "Kevin! Where have you been? I''ve been waiting here for you for a long time now." She immediately


    wrapped her arms around his.


    "Sorry that I was a bit dyed today. I went to see Anne earlier," Kevin replied.


    He had hoped that Rose wouldn''t take the next step because his engagement with her was just a trade


    based on the child.


    "Why are you still seeing her? I''m your fiancee now," Rose said, a little bit annoyed by Kevin''s actions.


    "It''s just some personal business. Do you mind, Miss Rose?" Kevin asked with a faint smile on his face.


    Of course, Rose was concerned. How could she not get angry by the fact that the person she loved


    didn''t love her back properly and even took the initiative to go out of his way just to meet up with


    someone else?


    "Yes, I do mind. But I want to marry you. Whether you agree to it or not, I''ll try to be a good wife to you


    and won''t let your mother down."


    Rose felt a little bit pathetic. If not for Selma, she wouldn''t even have the chance to get close to Kevin.


    "Well, suit yourself." Kevin entered the dress shop first.


    Rose followed him closely.


    The shop sold a vast array of designs for wedding dresses. Most of them were in white and pink.


    It was already dark outside but the store was lit up brightly. The dresses that were in disy looked


    dazzling and stunning.


    Rose went closer to a fancy white embroidered wedding dress with diamonds on it. She loved its


    design and the shine that it had.


    "Kevin,e here. Do you think this will look good on me?" she asked.


    "As long as you like it," Kevin replied.


    "Miss, you look amazing in that dress. This is actually our most expensive design. Your husband


    doesn''t even ask how much the dress costs," the shop assistant told her.


    Rose''s hand lowered, feeling a little bit disappointed. The people in the store didn''t know who they


    were.


    Kevin could easily purchase this dress for her. Even if it wasvishly priced, he could buy it without


    hesitation. He was such an excellent man but he never paid attention to her.


    "Okay, I''ll try it on." Rose said after a brief silence.


    No matter how much disappointed she was, it didn''t work or matter. Even if Anne still liked Kevin, she


    was still engaged to him. As long as she would never let him go, no one could take him away from her.


    As she tried the dress on, she looked at her reflection''s expression. It was no longer as sweet as usual.


    She was surprised to see herself look that way and immediately lowered her head.


    She went out of the changing room in the dress and showed it to him, looking as gorgeous as ever. Her


    magnificent presence stunned everyone in the store.


    "Do you think this is okay, sir?" the shop attendant asked.


    "We''ll take it," Kevin said without even looking.


    He handed his credit card to the shop attendant, making her curious as to why he wouldn''t even look at


    such a beautiful bride.


    Rose looked at the attendant''s strange eyes and felt a hint of sadness but she never showed it to


    anyone.


    After buying the dress, Kevin sent Rose home and left the Luo Family.


    After he had left, Rose wandered around her family''s house for a while and didn''t go back until it was


    alreadyte in the evening.


    The following day.


    The weather was unexpectedly sunny. A City was located in the south and it didn''t really experience


    harsh winters like the ones in different regions. It felt more like spring than winter if one didn''t notice the


    dried-up trees.


    Anne didn''t feel like eating when lunch time arrived. She decided to have a cup of coffee instead in the


    coffee shop opposite to the ire Jewelry City.


    When Anne had entered the establishment, she saw that Rose was just outside of the shop standing,


    seemingly waiting for her.


    Even though Anne didn''t want to talk to her for now, Rose was obviously unwilling to let her go.


    "Wait, I have something to tell you."


    Anne looked around and noticed that it wasn''t a good ce to have a private conversation. "Let''s just


    go in the shop first and then we''ll talk."


    There were a few people in the cafe at the time, making it the perfect spot for them.


    Anne stirred her coffee. "Well, what''s up?"


    Beside her was the corner of the ier Jewelry City. Rose had a hint of displeasure on her. "You''re my


    sister, so please tell me the truth. Why are you still seeing Kevin? You know for a fact that we''re already


    engaged now."


    Anne just felt ridiculous because of the question. "Don''t you know why you''re engaged? I just asked


    him about my child. What''s wrong with it? You better not force something unsuitable for yourself."


    Anne looked at her without saying anything else. She felt that she had seen her old self in Rose.


    "What do you really know? You just have a child with Kevin. There''s no emotional bond or foundation


    between the two of you," Rose said.


    "But do you have it, Rose? You just wanted to keep Kevin away from me and keep him for yourself


    because you''re not confident. It''s better for you to just get rid of him now than to struggle desperately,"


    Anne replied.


    After saying those words, she felt as if she was a part of a TV drama. How could she talk to her love


    rival like that? And more dramatically, that rival was her own sister.


    Rose''s face darkened even more, as if her soul had been seen through. "How did you know that? Let


    me tell you something, Kevin and I already had sex. It''s only a matter of time before he forgets you


    completely."


    Her stubbornness stunned Anne.


    She wasn''t sure if Rose was telling the truth or not but she didn''t want it all to be true. The expression


    on her face however was too serious to be bluffing.


    "Well, let''s just wait and see for that." Anne didn''t want to continue this conversation. After finishing her


    coffee, she immediately turned around and left the caf¨¦.


    "Don''t take him away from me, or else I don''t know what I''ll do," Rose said viciously as she stared at


    Anne''s receding figure.


    Her gorgeous face was as pale as a ghost. She had already lost a lot of her momentumpared to


    what she had when she first came in.

 Chapter 220 Why Are You Hiding From Me

    Chapter 220 Why Are You Hiding From Me


    The night was quiet and a Rolls-Royce could be spotted parking in front of the building of the NJ


    Community. The window was acutely opened by Kevin, and he dangled his arm outside the window


    ss as he waited for Anne''s return.


    On her way home, Anne caught a glimpse of Kevin''s car from a distance. She wanted to avoid the


    confrontation, so she turned around and left the NJ Community. She decided to go to the hotel.


    The dusk ate the heavens gradually as the clock ticked midnight. Kevin waited patiently, but there was


    no sign of Anne''s arrival. He tried calling her, but her phone seemed to be dead.


    In the deluxe hotel, the warm and toasty lights beamed the interiors to a glow. There was a beige table


    in the middle of the hall on which a cold bottle of red wine enjoyed an ice bath. Anne poured a ss for


    herself as she spun the dark crimson drink into a little whirlpool. She slowly drank up the wine and


    made herself tipsy to gain drowsiness.


    Out of the blue, a message buzzed from her phone. It read, "Anne, I''ll arrive tomorrow."


    All of a sudden, Anne sighed to tranquility. s, she had found a reason to rx. However, it urred


    to the problem she had was not something that could be solved by Sam.


    Around four o''clock in the afternoon,


    the bright sunshine grazed the wide French windows of the airport and into the four corners of the


    airport.


    With a smile on her lips, Anne stood in the most conspicuous spot and waited for Sam.


    The weather was perfect and fair. His flight had no dys and arrived at A City on time.


    In a sea of faces, Anne saw Sam. They made their rendezvous, and Anne said, "Long time no see."


    "How are you?" asked Sam.


    As soon as they met each other in a long while, Sam saw the hidden mncholy in her smile.


    "Nothing much. Let''s go now," said Anne.


    Sam asked no more questions. In the front seat, Sam said, "I heard that you''ve made an acquaintance


    with a man named Ian Qi while I was abroad."


    Upon hearing the name, Anne thought of Ian and said, "I did. He has a strange temper, but he is a


    gentleman. I have encountered a lot of difficulties in the past, but Mark and Ian were there to help me


    during my low days."


    "That''s good to hear. I feel relieved that you have someone to look after you whenever I''m not around,"


    said Sam in relief.


    In a blink of an eye, the easygoing expression on Anne''s face disappeared. She said, "I hope no one


    will take care of me ever again. That way, I can easily solve many problems on my own in times of


    adversity."


    "Why do you keep owning all the responsibilities? You do realize that you are not isted in this world.


    Friends help each other." Sam gave his shot at persuading Anne.


    Anne had a habit of not needing anyone. If he didn''t know her history, he would believe that she could


    truly deal with all her difficulties,


    but she didn¡¯t want to talk about it with him any longer. She diverted the discussion and uttered, "Emily


    said she wanted to celebrate your return today. Why don''t we go to eat some hot pot together?"


    "She knows that I''m back?" Sam frowned. With the thought of Emily, he felt that the girl was too


    enthusiastic sometimes.


    "Of course, even if I don¡¯t tell her, she will eventually know by herself. Will you go or not?" asked Anne


    calmly.


    "Yes, of course, I''ll be there. It''s rare for you to go out partying. Let''s have fun together," said Sam.


    The hot pot restaurant was filled with the smell of the hot spice steaming from the boiling broth. The


    ce was always bustling with enthusiasm, unlike the neighboring western restaurants.


    Sam often came here, so he was unfamiliar with the ce, but Emily was a patron of such a ce


    because she enjoyed spicy food.


    Anne feltfortable about the ce since her mother often took her there when she was a child.


    "Anne, since you don¡¯t like spicy seasoned foods, let''s eat something savory for tonight!" said Emily in


    excitement.


    The service was fast and efficient. After a short while, the entree they ordered arrived at the table. The


    steaming venue has always reminded Anne of what happened before.


    "Anne? Why are you here?" Hearing Ryan''s voice, Anne turned to him with a faint smile.


    "I''m here to have fun with my friends. It''s been a while since I ate at this ce," Anne replied.


    "Well, I remember how you were always thrilled to eat here when you were a child. Indulge yourself,


    you''ll miss your childhood even more!"


    "What about you? Why are you here? I remember you don¡¯t like hotpots?" asked Anne.


    Ryan faintly grinned and said, "I don''t, but you pulled me into this ce over and over again and I


    slowly fell in love with it."


    After speaking, both Sam and Emily were lost in their thoughts as they looked at Ryan.


    "I''ll go to apany my friends now. Enjoy yourselves!" Ryan bid his farewell and left,


    but Sam felt that he was aplex man.


    Meanwhile, Emily asked carelessly, "Anne, I didn''t know that you and Ryan grew up together."


    Her unintentional question made Sam feel an inkling of remorse, but he managed to conceal it


    exceptionally.


    "You seemed to have lost some weight. How did you do that?" Sam had been constantly picking up


    food for Anne. Emily noticed his steady gesture and felt a little uneasy, but she epted the deed like it


    wasn''t happening.


    She had a long way to go, but she was patient to figure it all out in time.


    "You have no idea. Kevin got engaged, and since you went abroad, your mother attended the


    engagement party."


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    mming the table, Sam said, "That''s too much. I''ll ask Kevin and see what he really wants to do."


    However, Anne refuted indifferently, "There''s no need for you to look for him. I''m over him. The results


    of my physical examination showed that I won''t be able to bear another child, so he engaged with


    someone else."


    Anne took a sip of beer in her cold ss. She was unbothered as if she was telling someone else''s


    tragedy. At this point, she realized how lucky she was to give up any sign of hope. So she was not


    disappointed at all when she knew about Kevin''s engagement.


    Anne was left in a daze. No matter how hard she tried, Sam could still sense the lingering sorrow in her


    at a simple nce.


    He looked away and happened to meet the eyes of Emily.


    He didn''t expect so many things to happen while he was away.


    "Everything will be fine," Samforted.


    However, Anne''s mood became much worse because of his words. She was dumbfounded while she


    munched on her food. After a few moments of silence, she said, "I''m full already. I only asked for a half


    day-off. I must go back to work."


    "Let me drive you there," said Sam.


    "You don''t have to. I can go there myself," Anne refused Sam.


    In the ire Jewelry City, Anne went straight for the dressing room to freshen up. The room was empty


    since it waste in the afternoon. No one came at this time to change clothes.


    After changing her outfit, Anne went directly to her office.


    To her surprise, Kevin was there waiting for her arrival.


    "Why are you hiding from me?" Kevin questioned with grave emphasis.


    He never knew the reason why she chose to keep him out of her sight since she had agreed to


    consider his proposal about starting things over. This game of hide-and-seek made him demoralized.


    "I still have a ton of work to do. I don¡¯t have the spare time to answer your question. If you have no


    more reason for being here, please leave and let me finish my job." Anne''s dismissive tone was as cold


    as before, and it made Kevin feel obscure and sore.


    "You''ve made your promise a few days ago. What''s with the sudden change of mind?" asked Kevin as


    he was persistent to squeeze out some answers from her.


    "I''m sorry. You''re already engaged with someone else. You''re not good for me anymore." After hearing


    her exnation, Kevin suddenly understood something.


    But Anne was in the heat of the moment and she had already went inside her office and shut the door.


    ''It''s must be Rose,'' Kevin thought.


    His eyes darkened and then he left the ire Jewelry City without saying another word.


    It was already two o''clock in the afternoon, and the diners of the hotpot restaurant had already filled


    their guts out.


    After wiping off their faces, Sam and Emily ced their chopsticks gently on the table as they were


    about to leave, but Emily opened her mouth to halt their exit.


    "Sam, can we go out for a little stroll outside?" asked Emily.


    Sam nced the outdoors and pondered. After a puzzling second, he said, "If the walk is that not that


    major, maybe we could do it some other time?"


    Emily pulled up all the courage that she had and said, "It won''t take long, I promise. A walk may just be


    a walk for others, but for me, it''s a big deal."


    She wanted to know the answer to the question that had bugged her for a long time and she couldn''t


    wait any longer.


    "All right."


    The rooftop lounge of the TC Building was open for everyone to enjoy.


    There was a table and a circle of sofas that were waiting for someone to rest upon them.


    During the frosty winter season, the gale was always whipping through the air in A City. Emily stood on


    the edge of the ss wall with her back facing Sam.


    "I want to tell you that I like you, Sam," said Emily as she turned around with a rosy blush on her


    cheeks.


    It turned out that liking someone and telling that person how you felt about them was not all the same.


    The more she grew fond of him, the more cautious she was in her decisions,


    but she was done being tortured by this kind of feeling.


    Sam was aghast by her straightforward revtion. Although he had known it all along, he was still


    caught off guard when Emily blurted it out.


    He kept silent and this made Emily downhearted. She said, "I just want to know if you like me as well. If


    you don''t, then it''s fine. I can treat you like an ordinary friend just like everyone. I want to get out of this


    misery."


    Emily was decisive yet eager to make him say a word, but Sam seemed to have sealed her lips shut.


    Discontented by his silent treatment, she asked, "So, you don''t like me, right?"


    The quiet encapsted the room for quite a while.


    From having a soaring optimism to being buried in disappointment, Emily couldn¡¯t help but say, "Well,


    I''ll go now. Just forget I ever asked you."


    She turned her back to him in a quick twirl. Tears were barely holding on to her eyes and were about to


    stream down her face. She didn''t want Sam to see her like this so she walked out.


    She took a few heavy steps forward but was halted by Sam.


    "I don''t know if I like you or not, but one thing is for sure. You are an excellent woman. This may be


    unfair for you, but I can only try to like you," said Sam loudly.


    Indeed, he had experienced the same pain when he experienced an unrequited love with Anne before,


    and Emily wasn''t so bad after all. If it weren''t for Anne, he knew that he would fall in love in a snap with


    the woman in front of him.


    So, he decided to be frank with his sentiments.


    All of a sudden, Emily pivoted her head as her tears rolled down on her supple cheeks and kissed her


    plump lips.


    "Are you telling the truth?" asked Emily anxiously.


    "Of course! Although it might seem a little unfair to you," Sam reiterated with a vague smile.


    By this time, regardless of the overwhelming sadness, Emily embraced Sam tightly as if she had the


    entire world in her arms.


    A faint gleam appeared on Sam''s face, and it seemed that something blue in his chest dissipated with


    the kindling warmth of the moment.


    "But there must be something I have to deal with first¡­" said Sam in a low voice.


    Emily was not surprised by his hesitation and said, "Of course I know what you are going to do. It''s


    about Anne. I know, but it doesn''t matter to me anymore. Anne is my friend, and you helping her is the


    same as helping me. I''d be more than grateful for what you''ll do nheless."


    Seeing that Emily showed no signs of bitterness, Sam had mixed feelings in his heart.

 Chapter 221 I Wont Allow It

    Chapter 221 I Won''t Allow It


    In the old house of the Fu Family.


    Rose sat in front of the vanity table, browsing her WeChat moments as she carefully applied a delicate


    face mask onto her skin.


    At that moment, a knock came from her door. Quickly, she took of her mask and went to see who it


    was. Upon opening the door, she saw Selma''s scornful face.


    Seeing Rose''s face still wet and unkempt, Selma let out a sigh. "Rose, you and Kevin have already


    been engaged. Yet why does it seem like you don''t even care?"


    The usation took Rose aback as she blinked in surprise.


    "Kevin is very busy with his work," Rose defended. "In fact, he might be in the middle of negotiating a


    contract right now. How can I disturb him at a time like this?"


    Even though she said this, she really did not know what Kevin was doing as he wasn''t so keen on


    telling her anything.


    Narrowing her eyes, Selma crossed her arms over her chest. "Oh really? And how can you be so sure


    that that''s what he''s doing?" Selma frowned and said.


    "What else would he be doing then?" Rose countered. In her eyes, she saw Kevin as a busy man


    devoted to his work.


    Hearing this, Selma slightly raised an eyebrow at her. "If you must know, I found that Kevin had grown


    quite close to Anne," she said matter-of-factly. "Don''t forget that I''ve agreed to your marriage with my


    son because I was hoping that you would take good care of him. You better live up to those


    expectations, and make sure he doesn''t fall out of love with you."


    ''What?'' Rose thought, her heart sinking at Selma''s words. ''Was Kevin... really seeing Anne?''


    The sweet smile on her face faded away as her eyes darkened. "Don''t worry, mom," she said solemnly.


    "I''ll make sure Kevin doesn''t leave me."


    "Good. Remember, it''s all up to you. If you get hurt by the end of it, then it is no one''s fault but yours."


    Then Selma left.


    Slowly, Rose closed the door and went to sit back in front of her vanity table. There was a restlessness


    stirring in her heart as she gazed upon her reflection.


    ''Anne better not get toofortable with my man. I won''t allow it.''


    All this time, she didn''t think that anything was wrong with her rtionship with Kevin. As long as Kevin


    still came home to her, she couldn''t care less about what other people said.


    In the AN Group.


    It was office hours, and everyone set about with their tasks in a disciplined and orderly manner.


    Rose had decided to pay Kevin a little visit. For the asion, she decided to dress up with a white


    gauze dress and a thick, mink coat. Everything about her exhumed beauty and luxury.


    "Stop. What is your business here?" the security guard at the door asked.


    Before Rose could say anything, he recognized her at the next second and bowed his head.


    "Apologies, Mrs. Rose. Please,e right in."


    With a small smile, Rose walked in and went straight to the CEO''s office.


    Upon getting there, however, she found that the office was locked.


    "Where''s Kevin?" asked Rose.


    Looking around her, she saw the employees ncing at her with fear in their eyes.


    "Mr. Kevin is not here. What can I do for you?" the assistant asked.


    "Where is Kevin?" Rose''s imposing manner immediately came out. Although she had a sweet


    temperament, she was very intimidating when she had to be.


    "We don''t know. Mr. Kevin left early today. I think he might have had a meeting," the assistant replied


    with his head down.


    But Rose knew that this was not the case. If Kevin really was on a business meeting, the assistant


    would''ve known about it.


    "Okay." With a shrug, Rose turned around and left.


    Although there was anger boiling up inside her, she said nothing more and walked out of the building.


    ''Selma was right,'' she thought, clenching her teeth. ''I''m sure Kevin''s with Anne right now.''


    Meanwhile, in a western restaurant.


    Waiters in sleek, ck tuxedos walked from table to table, expertly attending to all of the customers''


    needs. A string quartet yed in the corner, adding to the elegant ambiance of the restaurant.


    Sitting opposite to Kevin, Anne didn''t say anything nor did she look up to meet his eyes.


    Soon enough, their food arrived. Taking a deep, resigned breath, Anne picked up a knife and fork and


    slowly cut through her steak she ordered.


    A pang of pain surged up Kevin''s heart. Anne had always been shutting him out, and it was not easy


    for him to ask her out this time.


    "So have you thought about what I said?" Kevin asked.


    All of a sudden, Anne froze. Carefully, sheid back her fork and knife back on her te, looking up to


    sneer at him. "Do you really think I can ept this, Kevin? Rose is your fiancee. After you get your way


    with her in bed, you want toe back to me? Don''t be so naive."


    Sure enough, he understood that it was indeed because of what Rose had said to her that her


    resistance to him was so resolute.


    "That''s because my mother drugged me. I was caught off guard." Even though he tried to exin, Anne


    shook her head, not nning on listening to another word he said.


    "Sorry, I don''t want to hear any more excuses. All I know is that the damage has been done. Please, do


    not bother me again." Standing up, she grabbed her bag and quickly made her leave. Cussing under


    his breath, Kevin mmed his fist on the table. Leaning back on his seat, he rubbed his forehead,


    trying desperately to keep his temper.


    Night befell upon the city.


    Even though it was growingte, the lights in the old house of the Fu Family were still on.


    Rose had been waiting for Kevin toe home.


    A whileter, she heard a car pull up at the driveway. Excitement filled her heart as she quickly came to


    greet Kevin. ''He''s back! Of course he''s back! This is his home, after all,'' she chirped in her thoughts.


    "Wee home, Kevin," she greeted him in a loving voice, as soon as he stepped out of his car. "Have


    you eaten dinner yet? I can ask the cook to make your favorite dishes."


    However, Kevin simply walked past her coldly. "No," he answered bluntly.


    There wasn''t a time wherein he didn''t act so callously towards her, and this was making her more and


    more disappointed. Before going up the stairs, he looked back at her with his deep, ck eyes. "Come


    up to the bedroom with me. I have something to tell you."


    Seeing the angry look on his eyes, she couldn''t help but feel a bit worried and scared. But she knew


    that she didn''t have much of a choice but to follow what he said. With a frown, she followed behind him


    obediently.


    The warm lights made the bedroom look nice and cozy. However, it was not enough to soften the harsh


    look on Kevin''s face. Rose closed the door behind her, waiting for him to say something. "Kevin?" she


    finally said, breaking the silence. "What did you want to tell me?"


    "Did you tell Anne that something happened between us?" With his back still towards her, she could


    only imagine the aggrieved look on his face at that moment.


    Taking a deep breath, she squared her shoulder. "Yes, I did," she said bluntly. "Why, did I say


    something wrong? We''re engaged now, Kevin. Your mother has already given us her blessing. Why are


    you still insisting on being with her? I''ve made so manypromises for you already. What else do I


    need to do?"


    "It''s none of your business, Rose!" He turned around and towered over her, his nostrils ring in anger.


    "I''m warning you onest time to stay away from Anne. If you know what''s good for you, then don''t


    interfere ever again."


    "So that it''s then?" A sarcastic smile formed on her thin lips. "You''re so willing to just toss me aside for


    Anne? Just please tell me what I did wrong for you to treat me like this!"


    "I don''t like you. I never will." Turning around, he walked up to the bed and sat at the edge of the


    mattress, running his hands through his hair in frustration.


    All of a sudden, Rose felt as if she were in an ice cave. She had made so much effort to make her


    rtionship with Kevin work, yet it was still not enough.


    If there really was no room for her in his heart, there was really nothing she could do that was right.


    Rose dropped to the floor, feeling her body go numb. Still, Kevin didn''t care for this woman in front of


    him. Standing up, he walked past her and left the house as quickly as he came.


    It was as if his arrival was a short gust of wind,ing in one window and out another. But the damage


    had been done. Rose''s heart was shattered in pieces within the few minutes he was there.


    His words kept ringing in her thoughts as she sat in the bedroom all by herself. ''Anne, why did you


    come between us again and again? I will let you quit eventually,'' she said to herself.


    She loved Kevin so much that she determined to keep him in her life. ''If I can''t have Kevin, no one can,''


    she thought determinedly.


    The night grew deeper, easily hiding all the remorse and resentment in people''s hearts.


    In the M Group.


    Since the new design was going to be disyed in France, one designer had to go there and draw


    inspiration from the city to make their cooperation with the S Group as prudent as possible. This was


    the biggest project M Group had had yet.


    The only problem now was for the designer team to choose who would go on the business trip to Paris.


    Of course, everyone inevitably wanted to go abroad and get exposed to other forms of designs,


    especially from a city as reputable as Paris. However, the design was due in a month''s time. On top of


    that, the new domestic designs were set toe out soon.


    As long as thepany had enough exposure, they would finally be recognized as a first-ss


    establishment in the country. However, the cooperation with S Group was an opportunity that did not


    come too often. Although there was no guarantee that this project would be a sess, it would


    certainly pay off as it would give thepany an international spotlight.


    "I think it''s better to let Anne go," Trey said carefully as he looked thoughtfully at Anne.


    "Are you sure about that? Even though her works are really famous here in this country, we can''t


    guarantee if she could handle this project just as well," Mark argued. In truth, he was rather worried


    about the idea of Anne being in a different country all by herself.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Look, I know you''re worried," Trey said. "And I know that we can''t just abandon our domestic


    reputation. But this could be a really good thing for ourpany. Besides, Ian has an uing


    business trip to France. I''m sure he won''t mind taking care of Anne while she''s there. From what I''ve


    heard, they''re rather good friends."


    Mark blinked in surprise. "They knew each other before? Why didn''t I know about this?"


    Seeing the look on Mark''s face, Trey couldn''t help but sigh. It was so easy to see what was on Mark''s


    mind, the same was it was easy to see what was on Ian''s. The little girl that Ian often mentioned in the


    past was none other than Anne.


    Otherwise, why else would Ian go out of his way to help this woman again and again?


    "Well, he didn''t say this to me exactly. Sometimes it just not that difficult to figure some people out.


    Anyway, it''s done. Tell Aer about the news so she can prepare to leave."


    Shaking his head in disbelief, Mark walked out of the office. A frown appeared on Trey''s face. Even


    though he knew that Ian and Mark had only a single woman in their minds, there was no need to


    expose it at the risk of ruining their friendship. Moreover, at the state things were currently, no one had


    a chance of getting what they wanted either way.


    He knew this much since he was an outsider in these people''s messy and tangled lives.


    Leaning against the chair, he lightly rubbed his temples, trying to ease the headache he was having.


    It was impossible to tell for how long he could hide things from her. But Anne was a master of her work.


    Only she could find a new way if she went to Paris. The other designers weren''t as flexible and


    innovative as she was.


    "Anne, the faith of thispany is in your hands now."


    Trey clenched his fists, his eyes full of expectation and determination.


    In her office, Anne admired the small, sulent nts on her desk. They were cute, and offered a


    rather calming atmosphere. She couldn''t remember who had given them to her, but she felt happy in


    her heart nevertheless.


    ''It''s so much easier to be in thepany of nts than with people,''


    she thought, smiling to herself contentedly.

 Chapter 222 Youre The Only One Qualified For The Job

    Chapter 222 You''re The Only One Qualified For The Job


    "I''m so happy to see you appreciate these little things." Anne heard a gentle voice, and she instantly


    knew it was Mark.


    She also figured out that the nts came from him.


    "Thank you. But, do you want me to raise flowers, since you''ve sent me so many nts?" she said with


    a smile.


    Mark pointed at the nts and exined, "This nt counteractsputer radiation. Its air purification


    is top-notch. And this one, has a soothing effect that can relieve fatigue when you''re exhausted."


    "You''re so thoughtful, Mark. Thank you so much. You didn''te here just to tell me how many nts


    you''ve raised, did you?" said Anne.


    "Here''s the thing. There''s going to be a business trip, and we want you to go," Mark said.


    "Where is it going to be held?" Anne raised her head and stared at him. There was no emotion in her


    eyes.


    "It''s in Paris, France, and the job is definitely not going to be easy. I''ve told my brother that you''re the


    only one qualified for the job," he responded.


    "If it''s a big contract, don''t you think your brother should be the one to go? If I go, I''m afraid the other


    party will think ourpany does not take them seriously." She was, after all, just a designer.


    However, Mark scowled and said, "No, the S Group isn''t like that. They don''t care about prestige. They


    care about you skills in designing. If they like your style, they will definitely ept and like you even if


    you''re just a nobody."


    "I understand. Then I''m going!" she eximed.


    Even though she was a little nervous, it was still a job. As long as she worked hard, there would be a


    possibility of sess. So, she didn''t object anymore.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    "Don''t worry. Arge part of Ian''spany is stationed in France. He''ll be on a business trip, too. You


    can probably go with him. If you run into any trouble, he can help you."


    His words reminded Anne of Ian''s broken wing ne. She pondered for a while before finally


    nodding.


    In the evening, there were countless people entering and departing the airport.


    In the corner of the airport, a Christmas tree was disyed. It suddenly urred to Anne that it was


    already Christmas.


    Then, she got a call from Sam out of the blue. However, the airport manager told her that she needed


    to board the ne. Anne had no choice but to reject the call and turn off her phone.


    When she got to her seat, she realized that the man seated next to her was none other than Ian. She


    hadn''t seen him for a long time.


    "Hello, Mr. Ian. How are you?" Anne greeted.


    At first, his eyes were closed, but when he heard Anne''s voice, he immediately opened his eyes.


    "Anne! Good to see you," he replied.


    She then sat beside him. She finally felt relieved as soon as the ne took off.


    In fact, leaving A City was a good thing for her. Her entanglement with Kevin was bing


    unbearable, but she didn''t have the heart to ruthlessly break up with him.


    She wasn''t sure whether she did this to keep in touch with Eddy, or she couldn''t stand the idea of


    having no ties with Kevin. During the time when she was away, she thought she could just figure things


    out.


    As she closed her eyes, Anne recalled things about Kevin. Her face became more and more serious


    every passing minute. From time to time, Ian would nce at her and would shift his gaze almost


    immediately.


    It was already daytime when they arrived in Paris.


    After sleeping for a long time on the ne, Anne woke up and found that Ian was calling her.


    She turned on her phone as soon as she disembarked the ne. Sadly, there was no signal. She


    wanted to ask what Sam wanted to tell her, but she ultimately decided not to.


    "Can I use your phone, Ian? I want to ask Trey what work I need to prepare for."


    They didn''t delve into the details of why she was sent there, so she naturally had a lot of questions in


    mind.


    Ian smiled at her and said, "Why do you have to ask him? Trey has given me full authority on this task."


    "Then where should I meet the people from the S Group?" That was what Anne wanted to know.


    "Don''t worry. The meeting will be held fifteen days from now. During that time, you can wander around


    Paris. You only need to find inspiration and focus on your designs!" He described this "important task"


    so nonchntly that Anne was left speechless.


    Fortunately, after hearing him say it like that, she felt like a burden have been lifted from her shoulders.


    "By the way, we won''t live in a hotel this time. I have a house in Paris. It''s fully equipped and much


    better than a hotel. Besides, it''s much closer to the S Group and the environment is good. It''s the


    perfect setting to help you focus on your design."


    Everything was well prepared. Anne nodded her head and said, "Okay, I''d like to know if you''re


    possessed by Trey. It''s weird that you care so much about his work. It''s rare for you to trust each like


    this."


    Ian smiled again. "It''s nothing. The extent of our rtionship is that we can give each other''spany


    withoutpensation, and we can give up everything except the people we are fond of."


    It was rare for someone to describe their rtionship this way. Hearing his remark, she said, "Whoever


    ends up with you is very lucky. And you''re lucky to have such a friend."


    It was different from the first time she met Ian. The two of them were not just friends, they also regained


    the connection they had before.


    "Yes but there are luckier things out there." He gazed at her with his deep-set eyes.


    "And what would that be?"


    However, he had no intention of answering her question. Instead, he said, "It''s a secret. I''ll take you to


    the destination first."


    The house was not as big as she expected.


    There was a small pond in the middle, and the water was dry. Seeing that, Anne grimaced and looked


    at Ian, wondering why he hadn''t taken better care of it.


    Noticing her confusion, Ian grinned and said, "I don''t want anyone else taking care of my house, so I


    always clean it by myself. I''m not sure when I''ming back. I have drawn the water out, or it will be


    difficult to manage the whole swimming pool if the water goes bad."


    "I see," Anne replied.


    Then, he took her to a room. The room had the same style as the ones in his house at A City. The


    ambiance was warm andfortable, and it made people feel at home.


    "This one is your room. I don''t know whether you''re going to like it or not," said Ian.


    The room was homely decorated. There was a light purple bed gauze, and a slightly shiny, sky blue


    floral window. Once she opened the window, a dense forest would appear that exuded an ethereal and


    comfortable atmosphere.


    Anne couldn''t resist smiling. She never imagined how much she would like it here.


    "I like is very much. Thank you, Ian," she said with a smile still written on her face.


    "It wasn''t that much of a trouble. I dressed the ce up a little, and it just happens that you liked it. If


    you weren''t happy about it, I''m sorry but this is the best I can do." Ian shrugged to show that he couldn''t


    do anything if she wasn''t fond of it.


    Without another word, she stared at the distant scenery. The calming silence rxed her tired nerves.


    Ian smiled at her. His beaming smile resembled a bright sunshine in the middle of winter that could melt


    icecaps and snow.


    What Anne didn''t know was that he had inquired about her preferences. Unfortunately, she still gave


    him the cold shoulder. If he hadn''t met her before, he would assume that she was cold and aloof.


    Fortunately, he knew her well enough to know that she was just a stubborn girl.


    She was still the girl he remembered.


    "I''m kind of curious about you. You don''t seem like a careful person, but you enjoy this kind of life. I


    envy how you could live the life you want with all its ups and downs," Anne remarked.


    "Everyone has their own story, don''t you think? When you can live your own life, don''t go against your


    will. Or else, you''d risk feeling unfulfilled." Ian frowned at the thought of his own words. He tried to rx


    to counteract the frustration.


    "Maybe you''re right," she responded.


    In A City.


    It was the middle of the night, almost all of the lights in the thousands of homes had been extinguished,


    and the night time had truly arrived.


    Sitting in his car, Kevin stared at the distance, as if he could bear every drip of loneliness that the night


    held.


    Because he knew that Anne had left A City and had departed for France.


    "Are you trying to avoid me again?"


    he muttered under his breath.


    He looked like he was one with the night, and even more lonely than it was.


    This city was not the same without Anne. It had be a deste city.


    After waiting for a long time, he finally started the car and drove away.


    He went to the East Mountain Vi, where he shared a lot of memories with Anne. When the car


    arrived at the door, the light of the car shone on the person standing by the door.


    Rose looked helpless and alone as she stood there. When she saw the headlights of the car, her lonely


    expression gradually disappeared.


    "What are you doing here?" Kevin asked.


    "I thought you might be here, and I didn''t know where else to go," Rose said in an aggrieved tone.


    She felt that Kevin was like a wind that she could never hold. It always caught her off guard, and she


    felt like there was nowhere to escape. She knew from the beginning that Kevin woulde to the East


    Mountain Vi, because this was the ce that Anne had stayed for the longest time.


    "Come in." Kevin had intended to tell her to leave.


    Unfortunately, it was already eleven o''clock. She was a woman, so it would be dangerous for her to go


    alone. There were many empty rooms in the vi anyway.


    "Okay." With Kevin''s consent, Rose smiled and obliged. He noticed that she was trembling because of


    her thin clothing.


    However, allowing her to go in was the biggest concession that he could make.


    "Kevin, we''ve already had sex. Can you stop doing this to me? Even if you like Anne, my only hope is


    that you stay with me. You should be responsible for me, shouldn''t you?" The tone of her question did


    not amuse him.


    "You can ask for anything else, but you can''t make me fall in love with you. What happened to us was


    an ident," he responded firmly.


    Rose felt pathetic and ridiculous. "I know¡­"


    If she couldn''t keep him with her body alone, what about the baby?


    She looked around, hiding the sadness in her eyes.


    "I know, Kevin. It''ste. You should go to bed and get some rest." Then, Rose left the living room with


    heavy steps.


    Kevin had been immersed in the pain of Anne''s leaving A City. He was afraid that everything would


    change with her departure, and the gap between them would be evenrger. The thought of it felt


    heavy in his heart.

 Chapter 223 Return

    Chapter 223 Return


    A monthter, winter hadpletely passed.


    When Anne arrived at the airport, she saw the lush green trees outside and knew that spring had finally


    come.


    Sam was the one who came to pick her up.


    She was feeling a little under the weather, but when she saw Sam, she tried to force a smile.


    "Wee back, Anne!" Sam greeted.


    His eyes seemed like they were avoiding something, and it made Anne feel uneasy for a second.


    "Is something wrong? Do you have something to tell me?" she asked.


    "Let''s go and see Eddy. He''s in my hospital right now because he suddenly contracted an illness."


    Anne almost fell to her knees. Her heart sank and her face darkened. "I''m going to see him right away."


    This was the only thought in her mind. She didn''t expect that such a thing could happen in a short


    period of time. During the time she was abroad to be focused on creating new designs, Eddy was still


    battling against his disease.


    In the VIP ward of the hospital, there was a child lying on the pure white bed sheet. If one didn''t look


    carefully, it would look like the bed was empty.


    When she saw a small bulge on the quilt, her heart softened. Even if she was armed with swords and


    des, she still felt defeated.


    "Although Eddy''s condition is stable right now, we are still worried that it might get worse. If that


    happens, it could be critical for his health," Sam said with full honesty.


    To be perfectly honest, he wasn''t sure whether telling Anne the worst result was a good idea.


    "I see." Anne''s voice was almost inaudible, and it made people feel that she was exhausted.


    "In fact, I really want to see Eddy recover. Kevin once said that if possible, he would like to have a test


    tube baby. I took a test with Kevin before, but they said that I was not in good health, so it was


    impossible."


    Herst hope was shattered. Her uterus was permanently and irreversibly damaged.


    But Sam''s eyes moved. "Kevin was really willing to have a test tube baby with you?"


    He was quite surprised. He now believed that Kevin truly loved Anne.


    "So what? It''s ultimately useless. The mostpetent doctor around here said that it couldn''t work, so


    I''ve already given up."


    That was also the reason why she cut off her ties with Kevin.


    Sam frowned at her remark. Generally speaking, doing IVF indeed required that the couple had a good


    heath condition, but it was somewhat arbitrary for the doctor to draw such a conclusion for Anne.


    "I''ll figure it out. You can rest here, and I''ll bring you something to eat," said Sam.


    Since she boarded the ne, she hadn''t eaten anything yet. She had consumed all of her energy, and


    she was looking rather pale.


    In the empty ward, Eddy''s little hands exposed from the quilt were pink and lovely, but he looked even


    thinner than before.


    He opened his eyes while Anne was absent-minded. His bright eyes resembled precious gemstones.


    He immediately smiled when he saw her.


    He seemed to have recognized her, so he stretched his little hand from the bed to let her hold him.


    Sadly, his health had deteriorated further. After a short moment, his hands felt feeble. When Anne held


    his soft body, she almost broke down in tears.


    "Eddy is such a good boy when his mommy is around. It''s the first time he didn''t cry when he woke up,"


    Sammented.


    "Yes, he''s a good boy." Anne giggled a little after hearing Sam''s remark. Simultaneously, he had


    already ced the dishes on the table.


    "The food in the hospital is a little light, but you just came back. It''s good for your health to eat


    something."


    Sam took over the responsibility of looking after Eddy. So, Anne sat in front of the small table, taking a


    few small bites until she couldn''t eat any more.


    "Eat a little more," said Sam.


    "No, I''m full," Anne replied.


    Just now, Emily entered the ward. When she saw Anne, she embraced her and said, "Anne, you''re


    finally back. Why have you lost so much weight?"


    Emily felt sorry for her, but Sam fixed his eyes on her. When Emily saw the look in Sam''s eyes, she


    subconsciously kept silent.


    "Emily, stay with Anne. I still have some things to deal with in the hospital," said Sam.


    "Okay, don''t worry. I will take good care of both Anne and Eddy," Emily dered, patting her chest.


    In the office of the hospital.


    There was a potted cactus on the table that brought a little life to the serious ambiance of the office.


    Sam leaned against his chair and frowned at the documents in his hands.


    He found out that both the doctor who examined Anne''s body and the doctor who she metter for the


    test tube baby were the same person.


    He angrily dialed a number on his phone. "Ask Geoffrey toe to my office."


    Five minutester, Geoffrey entered Sam''s office. Obviously, he didn''t know what had happened. He


    was even delighted to see Sam.


    "Mr. Sam, what can I do for you?" he asked.


    However, Sam''s sharp gaze intimidated Geoffrey.


    "I want to ask you why you were here that day, when it was supposed to be Dr. Li''s task," said Sam.


    His stern expression frightened Geoffrey Zhang, but he managed to adjust his mood and said, "Dr. Li


    requested for a leave to stay at home, so he asked me to fill in for him. If you don''t believe me, you can


    see for yourself that Dr. Li has been on duty for two dayster."


    "Okay, I see." The hint of anger on Sam''s handsome face immediately disappeared.


    "Is there anything else?" Geoffrey Zhang asked nervously.


    "No, I just wanted to know why. You can go carry on with your work," Sam said tly.


    After Geoffrey Zhang stepped out of the office, Sam''s face darkened.


    In the Joy Hotel.


    The chairs had been arranged neatly, and some of the dishes had been served.


    The central light was turned on, and the room was elegantly decorated. The temperature was set to


    maintain afortable 26 Degrees Celsius, but Anne felt cold.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    She was wearing a white, sleeveless off-shoulder top, and a red A-line skirt. Her cold expression was


    admirable, and her seven-centimeter high heels highlighted her incredible legs.


    When the person in charge of the business of the S Group in this region saw her, he was stunned.


    "So, you are the owner of such a beautiful work, Miss Anne? You are incredibly different from what I


    have imagined." The director''s voice was full of admiration.


    Anne smiled and took a sip of her wine without saying anything.


    "Our designers always separate their work from their personal lives. The inspirationes from their


    own work. In life, she is apletely different person." Although Mark hated this kind of social


    engagement, for Anne''s sake, he obeyed Trey''s orders and attended.


    "You are correct." The director looked at Anne and smiled.


    In fact, Anne didn''t need toe. Noticing that she was not in a good condition, Mark told her that she


    should head back first. But she had alreadymitted to it, so she felt worried if it was anyone else


    that handled it.


    For some reason, she just drank a little but she already felt weak.


    "I''m sorry, everyone. I need to go to the bathroom." Anne got up on her feet and left the room.


    Everyone was stunned because of what happened.


    "Miss Anne is not feeling well today. She really cares a lot about this design. Perhaps she''s been


    working too hard and now that suddenly she came here to rx, she needs some time to adjust." Mark


    announced with a smile on his face.


    "Oh, I see," the attendees remarked.


    Mark felt sorry for Anne as he watched her leave.


    He knew that she was feeling unwell, but she still insisted oning. She also said that she knew


    more about the contract than him, so it was imperative for her to attend.


    In fact, she was just afraid that she couldn''t cope with it. However, she didn''t know that even if she had


    no interest in bing a businessman, it didn''t mean that she wasn''t.


    In the room, everyone continued to drink one ss after another. Meanwhile, in the bathroom, Anne


    was vomiting the wine that she drank.


    At this point, she stared at herself in the mirror and felt strange. She noticed that she looked haggard


    even with makeup on. Her corbone was apparent, but now it looked a little awkward.


    In order to cheer herself up, she applied lipstick on her lips and smiled. Compared with the red, her


    face seemed much whiter than normal.


    After that, she returned to the room and continued discussing the contract.


    Everything went smoothly. Two hourster, the contract was finished and the M Group and S group


    were officially partners.


    "Anne, are you okay?" Mark asked with worry.


    Anne waved her hand in dismissal. "I''m fine. I think I''m just a little tired."


    "Then I''ll drive you back," said Mark.


    "Okay, take me to the hospital." She was starting to feel frail.


    "Are you really sick? Anne, let''s go. I''ll take you to the hospital at once!" Even though he was agitated,


    Anne was still smiling helplessly at him.


    "I''m fine. I''m going to the hospital to see my child. He''s the one who''s sick," said Anne.


    It was not until then that Mark realized she was worried about her child.


    "Okay, I''ll take you there right away."


    In the hospital.


    The door of the room was ajar, and there were faint voicesing from inside. She knew that it was


    Selma and Rose.


    "Why don''t you go in?" Mark asked.


    "There are some people that I don''t want to see inside. I''ll just go insideter." It seemed that she was


    smiling, but she couldn''t hide the sadness in her eyes. It made Mark feel sorry for her.


    About half an hourter, Selma came out of the room with a stern expression, and Rose''s face was


    riddled with uneasiness.


    "Mom, let''s go. We will visit Eddy again tomorrow. He''s going to be fine soon," Roseforted her as


    she gently rubbed Selma''s back.


    Selma nodded and left the hospital with Rose. Finally, Anne went in and saw Eddy, his eyes open. No


    one knew what he was thinking, or perhaps he wasn''t really thinking about anything.


    "Is this your child? He''s so cute!" When Mark saw Eddy, he felt quite disappointed, but he was more


    willing to see Anne happy.


    "For the sake of my child, I have to hold on. I absolutely cannot fall!" Anne clenched her fists with stark


    determination.


    After sending Mark away, she stayed in the hospital the entire night.


    She didn''t know why her body suddenly began to deteriorate, as if it was slowly copsing.


    After she fell asleep, Sam came to see her, and wanted to do something for her, but there was nothing


    he could do.

 Chapter 224 Anne Can Get Pregnant Again

    Chapter 224 Anne Can Get Pregnant Again


    The morning sun shone through the half-opened windows, brightening Anne''s pale skin.


    Fine strands of hair fell upon her forehead. The fatigue on his face was obvious.


    Anne had fallen asleep out of exhaustion. She had thought that she wouldn''t wake up untilte in the


    morning, but the moment the sun rays touched her skin, she immediately woke up.


    She felt weak, like a newborn child that was just opening its eyes to the world.


    "Are you all right, Anne? It''s nine o''clock now. You don''t look so good," Sam asked with concern.


    Anne shook her head in reply and did not want to say anything to him. She felt strangely tired, even


    though she had just woken up from a good night''s rest. Perhaps, it was her depression and


    helplessness that caused her to feel that way.


    Seeing that she was not uttering a single word to him, Sam was naturally concerned.


    Considering her recent issues and her performance, he figured out that she might be too stressed out.


    "I''m okay," Anne finally replied in a low voice.


    Although she had been resting for an entire night, she couldn''t help but feel tired.


    "Please go to have a check-up. I am so worried about you," Sam said.


    Anne responded with a frown. Without wasting another moment, Sam immediately dragged her to see


    a psychiatrist.


    The hospital was very quiet that day. As Anne waited outside the mental health department, she saw


    that it was rtively emptierpared to the other departments.


    She felt a bit reluctant to see the doctor, but Sam was unwilling to let her go.


    "What can I do for you, Mr. Sam?" the psychiatrist who was on duty asked Sam.


    "She needs some assistance, so could you please check her condition?" Sam asked.


    After the consultation, the doctor said to him with a smile, "She''s fine. I think she''s just had a terrible


    week. She is going to need some time to adjust to the situation. You can rest assured that she will be


    happier after a while."


    Sam heaved a sigh of relief. Looking at Anne, he wondered if getting out of depression could really be


    that hard.


    "You heard her right, I''m fine. Let''s get out of here already," Anne whispered to him.


    "I can see that you''re still upset about losing Kevin. Do you really love him that much?"


    Upon hearing Sam''s sudden mention of Kevin, Anne immediately looked into his eyes with a puzzled


    expression. However, Sam could clearly see that she was broken on the inside even though she


    sounded indifferent.


    Anne lowered her gaze. She was not in the mood to talk, so she decided to keep quiet about her


    feelings.


    "There might be some mistake in your medical history that was submitted to your doctor," Sam said


    when she remained silent.


    Anne immediately raised her head and looked at him. "What am I supposed to do?" she asked.


    Since Sam''s words had caught her off guard, she spoke without thinking.


    "I am just not sure if they got your previous test results right. Don''t worry, I will personally supervise the


    examination this time." As he said those words, his eyes glinted with determination,


    as though he would go to any lengths to get her treated. If he found that there was someone in the


    hospital who had done something that breached medical ethics, he would do anything to make them


    pay whoever the person was.


    "Okay, then." Even though Sam had tried his best to give her hope, Anne seemed sullen.


    Since she had already gotten her checkup done at that hospital twice, she strongly believed that it was


    highly unlikely that they had gotten her case history wrong.


    Anne felt like she couldn''t afford to be hopeful, because even a small disappointment wouldpletely


    crush her from the inside.


    "Would that even help?" she asked in a skeptical tone.


    In order to make her agree to the checkup, Sam introduced a valid point, "Let''s try it, anyway. I own this


    hospital for God''s sake, so you have nothing to worry about."


    "Fine," Anne replied reluctantly.


    Meanwhile, at the Greenlight Forest.


    Delicate-looking daffodils had blossomed on the small pond inside the cafe, brightening up the


    interiors.


    Anne read her novel while she waited for Emily. She seemed to be so absorbed into the book that she


    barely noticed anything around her.


    Her long fingers flipped through each page, and her eyes were glued to the book.


    "I''m so sorry, Anne. I got caught up in traffic, and that''s the reason I am sote!" Emily''s apology pulled


    Anne back to reality. She looked at her with clear eyes.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    "It''s okay. You invited me to join you for a cup of coffee, and I already had a cup of coffee while I waited


    for you, so all there is left for you to do now is to pay the bill," Anne said with augh.


    She seemed to be in better spirits than she was that morning when she had visited the doctor.


    "All right, I shouldn''t have kept you waiting, Your Highness. By the way, coffee is bad for you. Sam told


    me that just before I came here.


    Although he''s my boyfriend, he cares a lot more about you than he does about me. I am jealous, girl!"


    Emily retorted with a sarcastic smile.


    Anne smiled at her. Even though Emily seemed to be joking about her jealousy, Anne could tell that it


    was indeed the way she felt.


    "Oh, you don''t have to be jealous of me. By the way, has Sam made the preparations for your big


    birthday party?" Anne very well knew the answer to that question, but still she asked it deliberately.


    Just as she had expected, the second Emily heard that question, her face turned red.


    "Well, since he''s really busy, he just nned for a simple, intimate party," she said shyly. Since it was


    the first time that Anne had seen her be so shy, she was amused.


    "You look great, Anne!" Emily eximed all of a sudden.


    At that moment, she got a call from Sam.


    "What''s up, Sam?" Emily sounded gentle and child-like.


    Looking at her, Anne smiled. She admired Emily''s innocent and youthful spirit.


    She felt like she was looking at a younger version of herself, who had been desperate for love.


    "Yes, Sam, I got it."


    After she got off the phone, Emily nced at Anne and said, "Apparently something was indeed wrong


    with your previous test results. There has been some improvement. Let''s go to the hospital now. I am


    sure that you will feel a lot happier once you see the updated reports."


    She saw that Anne was stunned to hear that.


    "What are you still waiting for, Anne? Let''s go already!" Emily said in an excited voice, pushing Anne


    towards the exit.


    She was surprised to see that Anne seemed to be in a hurry to get to the hospital.


    As soon as they entered the hospital, they saw Sam dressed in a doctor''s uniform, which made him


    look more handsome than usual.


    Upon seeing Anne, a sense of relief shed through his heart.


    "Was my previous test result really wrong?" Anne asked, her eyes wide with shock.


    "You are healthy and very capable of giving birth to another child. Just as I had suspected, Geoffrey


    took a lot of money and forged your previous results."


    Although Sam knew that Geoffrey had a part to y in the scam, he did not know who had bribed him.


    A lot of possibilities shed through Anne''s mind when she heard that. However, after thinking for a


    while, she was lost and wondered who might have done such a thing.


    "I understand." As she said those words, Sam saw her expression darken.


    "What are you going to do now, Anne?" Emily asked cautiously.


    She hoped that Anne and Kevin would get back together again, since it was the doctor who had made


    a mistake in Anne''s report.


    "I don''t know, I want some time alone to think." Saying that, Anne walked towards Eddy''s ward.


    As she got closer to his ward, she could hear the nurse talking to Eddy, while he just babbled in


    response.


    Anne entered the ward and saw Eddy in the nurse''s arms. Upon seeing her, the nurse handed Eddy to


    her and said, "He is on his best behavior today, please hold him."


    She then gently ced Eddy in Anne''s arms.


    Anne could smell the baby powder as she held him in her arms and smiled.


    All of a sudden, Kevin walked in and watched them in silence.


    Just when he was about to say something, Sam dragged him aside.


    Standing in the hallway, Kevin hissed, "What are you doing, Sam?"


    "Nothing is wrong with Anne, Kevin. I just learned that she can get pregnant again," Sam replied


    calmly.


    Kevin was instantly astonished. "What did you just say?" he asked.


    His expression immediately darkened as he thought, ''So Anne was able to get pregnant all this while,


    but now I''m with Rose because of it?''


    This mistake almost ruined his life.


    "Anne can get pregnant again," Sam replied.


    Kevin immediately grabbed him by his cor and roared, "What''s the point of having a hospital if you


    can''t even get a simple test done right?"


    "Stop overreacting, Kevin. Are you even sure that there''s no one who would have a problem with you


    and Anne being together? Apparently, the doctor who took Anne''s test was bribed. Can you even say


    for sure that the people you''re with are trustworthy?"


    Although Sam was upset, he was more broken up by the truth, because Anne was the one who had


    gotten hurt the most because of that mistake.


    Kevin scoffed in response. He then kept a furious expression as he pushed Sam away.


    Sam banged his back against the wall, and gasped for breath.


    "What are you doing, Kevin?" Sam asked the moment he saw Kevin walking back towards Eddy''s


    ward.


    "It''s none of your business." Kevin loathed Sam now, so he was rude to him.


    "Anne is not doing fine. I would suggest you to go and deal with Rose first. I can''t bear to see Anne


    getting hurt because of you again, especially when she is in a fragile state of mind," Sam said firmly.


    Kevin peeped into the ward and saw Eddy''s tender hands. After thinking for a while, he decided to walk


    out.


    As Sam watched him leave, he breathed a sigh of relief.


    Whenever Anne saw Kevin, she would get hurt. At times, Sam wished that she would pull herself


    together and get over him, but then, he also wanted her to be happy.


    "I hope you''re being a good boy, Eddy. Mommy loves you so much," Anne said. Sam watched as she


    gently patted him to sleep with a smile on her face.


    Eddy hugged her and seemed to smile. Whenever he was with Anne, he looked a lot livelier.


    "Eddy has already gone to sleep. When is his mommy going to sleep?" the nurse teased.


    Anne carefully ced him on the bed and tucked him in. She then watched him sleep with


    adoration.

 Chapter 225 The Same Cruel Joke

    Chapter 225 The Same Cruel Joke


    In the Fu Family''s house.


    The mirror reflected a figure d in a red robe. Selma held her phone and spoke.


    "What? So there''s nothing wrong with Anne?" she asked, her voice rising in unmistakable surprise.


    She, however, quickly recovered from the initial shock. In only a short moment, she had sorted out her


    thoughts and continued, "That doesn''t matter. Since things havee to this point, there is no way


    Anne can marry into our family again. We can justpensate her. It wouldn''t be too hard. Things


    have just fallen into their rightful ce."


    "Make sure to keep it a secret. No one can know." With those final words, she ended the call. Things


    had been taken care of for now, but the silence that followed was unnerving.


    The person on the other end of the call was Sam. He was her nephew, but she couldn''t be sure where


    his loyalty was ced.


    Selma gave out a heavy sigh and sat on the bed. She reached for themp and turned off the light.


    Tonight, she would sleep with these small anxieties echoing in the dark.


    It was five o''clock in the morning when she woke.


    Her mind still foggy with sleep, Selma strained to make out the sound of a low voice. The sun had


    barely risen, and it was a mystery why someone would be up in this hour.


    She got up and crossed the room to her door. The moment she opened it, Rose was walking, taking


    hurried but quiet steps to the direction of the bathroom.


    Selma''s brows were furrowed as she followed her. The door of the bathroom was closed, but Selma


    was able to make out the sound of someone vomiting as she pressed her ear to the door and held the


    handle. She had already been concerned for Rose, and this only added to her growing worry.


    The hand that was holding the door tightened loosened. She backed away quietly, her footsteps light


    as she left.


    Two hourster, it was time for breakfast. Selma sat at the table and slowly chewed on a piece of


    bread, still lost in thought.


    The sound of a chair scraping against the floor pulled her out of her musing. It was Rose, also sitting


    down for breakfast. "Good morning, mom," she greeted her.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Selma''s eyes widened slightly as she took in Rose''s form. "Why are your eyes so dark? You look like


    you didn''t sleep," she said.


    "I''m fine. I''m a little tired, but it¡¯s nothing a bit of rest won''t cure," Rose smiled sweetly as she answered.


    "Don''t wait to feel worse. If you''re not feeling well, you should just go to the hospital. You should..."


    Selma cut herself off abruptly. She was about to say how pregnant women should be taking good care


    of their health, but she caught herself in time. She had her suspicions, but it was not certain that Rose


    was pregnant.


    "Okay," Rose relented, her eyes fixed on the table.


    There was egg custard in front of her. It was Rose''s favorite, but her face was scrunched up as if in


    disgust. Her face went pale and she turned away.


    Selma was carefully watching her, not missing her difort and the pallor of her skin.


    "Mom, I don''t feel like eating. Sorry, I think I''ll skip breakfast for now," Rose said, about to excuse


    herself from the table.


    But Selma held her back. "Wait, Rose. Let''s go to the hospital for a check up."


    "No, I don''t need it. Really, Mom, I''m fine. I''ll just go to my room and rest. I''ll be fine after, I''m sure,"


    Rose refused continuously.


    At this, Selma let out a resigned breath. "You silly girl. You''re pregnant. You don''t even have any idea,


    do you?"


    Rose''s already pale face nched even more at her words.


    "Mom, what do you mean?" she asked in confusion.


    "You heard me right the first time. You are pregnant, Rose, and I''m going to be a grandmother." She


    beamed and continued, "Listen. We have to go to the hospital. We can call Sam."


    However, Rose''s expression shifted into awkwardness and unease.


    Selma looked at her curiously. "What''s the matter?"


    "Mom, can we¡­ Can we not go to Sam''s hospital? I heard that Anne and Sam have a good


    rtionship. I''m a little worried..."


    Rose didn''t finish her words, but Selma understood.


    "Alright, we can do that. There are plenty of good doctors elsewhere. We can go where you''ll be


    perfectlyfortable," she reassured.


    In the AN Group.


    Kevin stood at a corner window, his eyes turned toward the view outside. Densely packed buildings


    stood towering over the city, and the people below looked like small, moving specks. His face was


    impassive and unreadable as his gaze remained fixed on a painfully ordinary scenery.


    "Mr. Kevin, Mrs. Selma is here," his assistant walked to him and asked cautiously.


    He looked at his superior''s profile. A chiseled face, with deep eyes and distinct eyebrows the color of


    coal, high defined cheekbones, and a strong jaw.


    Kevin was wearing a tailored suit of pure ck, the fabric outlining his strong figure¡ªwide shoulders


    tapering down to a narrow waist and further to long, graceful legs. One could liken him to an elegant


    panther as he stood and turned to his employee.


    "Alright," he said, acknowledging the man''s words.


    A few minutester, Kevin was standing in front of Selma. His eyes were aloof and cold, something that


    the older woman did not particrly like.


    She could almost not recognize him, and all the difference was just because one woman.


    "Mom, what are you doing here? Shouldn''t you be at home?" Kevin didn''t even bother with


    pleasantries.


    He knew Selma didn''te here to be all nice and cordial.


    "Well, it seems as if you''re forgetting that you have a family other than that woman, so I came to remind


    you," Selma answered just as coldly.


    Displeasure twisted inside Kevin''s gut. "What is it? Just say it. I have an important meeting today," he


    said.


    "You have to go home tonight. Rose is pregnant. You should at least be able to check on your wife,"


    she said.


    Kevin''s displeasure was quickly doused with shock. He had not touched Rose, except for that one time


    when Selma drugged him. He had just found out that Anne could have another child, and now Rose


    was pregnant.


    Questions swam in his head, but he maintained a cool face.


    "Got it," he answered. For now, he had to go back first.


    In the Fu Family''s house.


    The sounds of a car grew closer and died down as the engine turned off. Inside the house, a woman in


    a white dress stood at the window of the living room and looked out.


    When Rose saw Kevin, her eyes widened in surprise and joy filled her chest.


    "Kevin, you''re finally back. I didn''t think you''de and see me."


    She threw herself into Kevin''s arms. Kevin made no move to remove himself from her with her


    condition in mind. Selma watched the two, thinking that Kevin was finally growing soft from the child.


    "It''s good that Kevin came. Rose, you stay with Kevin. I''ll make some chicken soup for you," she said,


    then left the two on their own.


    "It''s so rare for you toe back. Do you want anything? I can cook for you. Mom told me not to tire


    myself out, but I feel happy when I do something for you," Rose gushed excitedly.


    Kevin looked at her and said, "Rose, you are truly a good wife."


    She was taken aback at his words. Kevin had never spoken to her like that before. A smile curved on


    her lips. But Kevin continued, "But I can''t promise you anything. After you give birth to the baby, you


    can decide. You can take the baby with you when Eddy recovers, or you can leave the child with me. I


    will take care of it."


    At his words, the smile on Rose''s face froze. "What?" she asked. Tears gathered in her eyes as she


    looked at Kevin. "Did you really just say that? This is a child, Kevin.


    "It''s not a thing you can pass around as you please. It''s a human, a living person."


    Kevin remained silent as Rose''s eyelids quivered.


    He knew that his words had hurt her, but he said them withplete honesty. There was no way for


    them to leave unscathed. Anne or Rose. One of them would inevitable suffer from his choice, and he


    knew that the person he wanted to protect the most was Anne, even if it meant that he would be


    deliberately causing Rose pain.


    Others thought of him like some god, as if he knew everything and could do anything. But no one saw


    through the sess. All the things he had achieved came with sacrifice.


    It was this time that Selma came back. "Dinner is ready," she said warmly.


    But her voice faltered when she saw the tears in Rose''s eyes. "Rose? What''s wrong?"


    "Nothing, Mom. I''m fine..." Rose started to answer, but was unable to keep up the calm front.


    Tears escaped her eyes and she bowed her head.


    "Kevin! What have you done? Rose is pregnant. What if the child gets hurt?" Selma reproached Kevin.


    It was rare for her to show her stern streak towards him.


    "Sam and I have something urgent to talk about. I have to go now," Kevin said.


    "It''s Anne again, isn''t it?" Selma''s face darkened.


    But Kevin quickly answered, "It''s Eddy."


    Selma''s features rxed at his words, her objections dying down. "Alright. Then go. Take care of my


    grandson."


    Rose could almost hear her own heart shatter at this exchange, as if her pain had multiplied a


    thousand times. Selma was still the child''s grandmother. Even if she favored Rose as a daughter-in-


    law, it was impossible for her topete with a child who was Selma''s own blood.


    A small voice in her whispered that she had to do something.


    In a coffee shop.


    There was a light drizzle when Anne arrived.


    She put away the umbre and walked inside. Rose was already inside, staring at her coldly.


    "There you are." she said, making no effort to hide her distaste.


    "Yes."


    Anne was used to seeing another side of Rose, the gentle woman who was all smiles, so her


    antagonism was something new. But instead of making Anne feel ufortable, it was a wee


    change. She felt herself rx. Perhaps now they could both be honest.


    "Anne, please leave Kevin," Rose said directly as soon as Anne had sat down. For a moment, Anne


    was reminded of Cherry.


    Her voice turned cold. "I won''t leave Kevin. Since I''m healthy, I will give my child aplete family, and


    I will protect my marriage."


    Anne had thought that she had already let go of her past before she said these words, but she knew


    that this moment had proven her wrong.


    She hadn''t forgotten. The fierce desire in her chest to keep her family together was proof enough.


    No matter what, she would not let her child suffer the pains of being in a broken family. She would do


    everything to remedy the situation.


    She hadn''t been able to point when the change happened. Perhaps it was something that happened to


    all women. They would endure all kinds of suffering for the sake of their children. At this moment, she


    felt that she had truly understood how her own mother was able to always stand against everything life


    threw at her. Anne silently thanked her, and steeled her heart to do the same for her own child.


    "I''m pregnant. I know exactly what you''re thinking, because I''m the same. I want aplete family for


    my child. Can you live with yourself, knowing that you are the reason for an innocent child''s suffering? I


    won''t allow it. I am a mother now too, and you can be sure I will do everything I can to protect my


    child''s future."


    Something in Rose had also changed. The two women faced each other, like two sides of the same


    coin.


    With those as her final words, Rose took her bag and stood up. Her high heels made a crisp sound as


    she walked away. Anne stayed, rooted to her seat as the other woman''s voice echoed incessantly in


    her mind. For a moment, she could neither see nor hear anything else except her and her words.


    Rose was pregnant. Everything else outside from that was a faint noise.


    Anne wanted to cry, but her own tears stayed frozen as if her heart had stopped. There was a


    nameless weight in her chest that resembled sadness, but from what, she didn''t know.


    Rose was pregnant.


    Anne felt as if she had turned into a child again. The little girl who didn''t understand why she and her


    mother had to live the way they did, helpless and at the mercy of fate''s caprice.


    Now, it was as if the world was ying the same cruel joke. What she didn''t have, she still couldn''t get,


    and perhaps never would, and no matter how hard she tried. At this moment, she felt like she had been


    truly defeated.


    Outside the ss window, the rain poured down heavier.

 Chapter 226 I Want To Take Eddy Away

    Chapter 226 I Want To Take Eddy Away


    Spring was approaching, and there wouldn¡¯t be too many hospitals filled with vitality. Due to the change


    of the season, life unexpectedly bloomed. And when observed from afar, the view was refreshing


    enough to make people rx.


    However, Anne wasn¡¯t into it.


    She wore a simple windbreaker, and her slightly curly hair was tied up into a ponytail. Her eyes were


    neither cold nor warm. In fact, any trace of emotions in her eyes seemed to have vanished.


    "Anne, when I came here just now, I saw Rosee around."


    When Mark arrived at the hospital, he saw Anne and remembered that Rose also came to the hospital.


    Anxiety enveloped him as he told her what he had seen.


    But when Sam saw this scene, he immediately paused and said, "Anne, Eddy just woke up."


    "Okay, I¡¯ll go and have a look."


    Anne immediately proceeded to walk over to the ward.


    Mark, on the other hand, wasn¡¯t very familiar with Sam, but he felt strange when he was suddenly


    interrupted because he knew that she knew Sam well. But he always suspected, since then, that he


    purposely and deliberately changed the topic.


    "Why don¡¯t you allow me to tell her?" Mark straightforwardly asked.


    To which Sam simply replied, "No need. She probably knows already. Why do you have to stir trouble


    for others?"


    "I see."


    Looking at her who was gradually disappearing from his sight, he couldn¡¯t help but imagine the smile


    on Rose¡¯s face. For some reason, she had a different vibe from the first time they met.


    Anne managed to walk over to the corner and arrived at the spot where she could see Rose with the


    report on hand.


    They weren''t friends in the first ce, but now it seemed that they were actual enemies.


    Selma followed Rose, fearing that something might happen to her.


    "Anne, you¡¯re not allowed to get close to Eddy now that Rose is pregnant," she said.


    "Eddy is my child. I won¡¯t give up and simply back away." Anne didn''t want to interact too much with


    her. She wouldn''t listen to anyone no matter what they said. It was better to deny it from the get-go.


    "Mom, don¡¯t be mad. Let¡¯s take some time to think about it." Rose patted Selma¡¯s back to calm her


    down.


    "You are so considerate. Okay, let me worry about what I need to prepare."


    When Selma looked at Rose, she resembled so much like a kind and loving mother. Anne, on the other


    hand, had a stoic expression all through it.


    When Selma walked over, Anne noticed that the delicate and pitiful Rose looked at her with a hint of


    contempt.


    Sure enough, some people would change, and Anne felt that there wasn''t anything strange about it.


    This was like another Cherry, except she was no longer the Anne she used to be.


    "Anne, are you okay?" Mark rushed over first, but he almost bumped into Rose, which provoked Selma


    to react violently.


    "Are you blind? What if you hurt someone for being too reckless?"


    The moment Rose saw him, her face slowly softened and she once againforted her mother with a


    faint voice, "Mom, I¡¯m fine. He didn¡¯t mean to do that. He was just worried about Anne."


    These words, however, didn''t help to calm her down, and instead fueled her anger even further.


    "Humph! She is so unfaithful anyway. Not only did shetch onto Kevin, she also had an affair with


    another man."


    As always, she despised Anne.


    "Mom, you can go back now. I¡¯ll wait for the result. I¡¯ve already checked into another hospital. You don¡¯t


    have to worry about it. Also, grandpa isn¡¯t feeling well recently, so you¡¯d better be there to take care of


    him."


    "You are truly considerate. Fine, I¡¯ll go now. Call me if anything happens."


    "Okay," Rose replied and gave her a warm smile.


    While she was waiting, she saw Mark. A strange, sudden rush of emotion shed through her being.


    Thinking of his attitude towards Anne today, she felt extremely unhappy.


    "Mr. Mark," she called as she walked over to Mark.


    He turned around and politely smiled at her. "Miss Rose, it''s been a long time."


    "Are you familiar with Anne?" she asked tentatively, not wasting any of her precious time.


    At the mention of Anne, his voice suddenly became gentler. "Yes, she¡¯s my friend."


    "Oh, I see. Mr. Mark, didn''t you say that we were friends as well?" She felt a slight difort recalling


    the moment that he almost knocked her down.


    "You mean what happened earlier today? I was too anxious at that time and I almost ended up hurting


    you. I¡¯m so sorry." He genuinely felt sorry.


    But Rose could tell that the nature of rtionship between him and Anne was somehow more than


    what he imed it to be.


    Obviously, he cared more about Anne. While to Rose, he always seemed polite and kinder when she


    was around.


    "Anne is fortunate to have a friend like you." She tried to hide her disenchantment with a facade of


    being nice.


    "I have something else to do for now, Miss Rose."


    Mark walked over towards Eddy''s ward almost immediately. Looking back, he saw Rose being lost in


    her own thoughts.


    A burst ofughter came from the child''s ward.


    The door was closed, but when he opened it, he saw Eddy smiling together with his pair of bright, lively


    eyes.


    "It seems that Eddy has recovered well," he said.


    Anne forced a smile.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    She didn''t know what to do now. As a matter of fact, she wanted to take Eddy away, but she was afraid


    that she couldn''t defeat the Fu Family on her own. Most importantly, Eddy would still need follow up


    treatments for him to fully recover.


    "Yes," Anne said while she seemed to be spacing out.


    Knowing that she was not in the right mood, Mark didn''t bother to interrupt her exchanges with Eddy.


    He instead sat aside and simply observed them.


    It was Anne who broke the silence first.


    "Mark, I have something to ask you." The serious look on her face aroused his interest. It was the first


    time that he had seen her this serious and cautious.


    "About Eddy?"


    With a barely visible smile on his face, Mark thought of her words¡¯ actual intention.


    "Yes, I want to take Eddy away now that we know Rose is pregnant. Although the Fu Family prefers to


    have a male child, I don''t want Eddy to live in a luxurious cage alone. Kevin''s mother likes Rose. Once


    her child is born, my own child will be isted from the rest. I''d rather my child not be involved in the


    family''s affairs. I owe it to him to have at least a normal and healthy childhood."


    When Anne spoke, it was obvious from the look in her eyes how she mustered up her courage and


    determination. At first, he was worried, but he eventually epted her idea.


    After all, he believed that she gave this a lot of thought, and that it wasn¡¯t a decision she made out of


    impulse.


    However, it also meant that she would suffer more in the future. "Did you really think this through?"


    "I¡¯ve already made up my mind. Now that I¡¯m fine, I¡¯ll find another way to treat Eddy."


    Anne looked down below. Back then, the main reason she married Kevin was that he had a rare and


    unique blood type. Only a few people could give him a child, unlike her who had a lot of choices.


    For now, she didn¡¯t want to rely on others¡¯ support.


    She even hadpletely given up on Kevin. When she thought of him, she couldn''t help but hate him


    even more.


    "Then I''ll help you. I''ll take you out of here first, and then I''ll contact a foreign hospital. Because Kevin is


    too powerful for us to deal with, the only person I can think of who can probably match him is Ian."


    Mark quicklyid out a n.


    "Okay, tell Ian. I will definitely thank him if he¡¯s willing to help us."


    However, Mark smiled and said, "Anne, don''t you know that the most important thing for a man like Ian


    is love? Even if all the forces in the world will unite together against him, thest thing he''ll do is refuse


    when you ask for his help, especially when ites to Kevin."


    When Mark assured her, there was a trace of sadness in his eyes. But he was a smart person. He had


    an answer from the very beginning. He was just naturally calm and stoic, and used to putting up a


    facade of ignorance.


    His asional feelings for Anne paled inparison to Ian¡¯s love for her.


    He was a gentle man. He didn''t like taking anything to the extreme, but in the situations like this, he


    knew only the stronger one could protect her.


    Therefore, he was willing to quit, not because he thought he didn''t try his best, but because he could


    basically see through everything at a nce. And it just wasn''t him who could effectively protect her.


    "Okay."


    She didn¡¯t feel any sort of embarrassment at all. There were many ways to repay a person. Either way,


    they had a long journey ahead.


    "Although I can¡¯t help you a lot, you can hand over the rest of the work to me after you take Eddy


    away," Mark firmly said.


    Although he knew they were only destined to be friends, he still cherished their rtionship.


    "Then let''s start to prepare now. The Fu Family has just known that Rose is pregnant, so they will most


    likely lighten their vignce here. I will take Eddy abroad first."


    "Don''t rush. Ian has something urgent to deal with recently. I''m afraid he won''t be back until a week


    later. Let''s wait and see. Otherwise, it will be troublesome."


    Anne nodded and thought it was reasonable.


    Meanwhile, in the Fu Family''s house.


    Every room was empty andfortable. They were worried that Rose would fall down, so they


    deliberately got rid of obstacles from the inside and outside of the house.


    The floor was covered with a soft nket. Rose leaned against the sofa and joyfully rubbed her belly as


    if to protect it from harm.


    More than a dozen servants were arranged in two rows for her to order around. At this point, she felt a


    little ufortable, and said, "Don¡¯t just stand in front of me. You can go on with your own business."


    "But our business is to take care of you."


    Rose didn¡¯t have much of a choice but to hesitantly give up.


    Meanwhile, Selma heard someone talking from the other side of the room. She walked over and


    whispered, "Rose, I just heard you express someints. Did these people make you angry?"


    "No, I just needed some space. I want to have less people following me around," Rose honestly


    replied.


    "It doesn''t matter, Rose. I want to ask you, can you tolerate it and just let it go for now, for the baby''s


    sake? After all, the baby in your womb is the child of the Fu Family."


    Rose¡®s mood gradually changed as soon as she was assured of Selma¡¯s words. She painted a faint but


    awkward smile on her face and said, "Okay."


    "Well, then, that¡¯s good. I have something else to do now. Again, please take good care of yourself for


    the baby¡¯s sake," Selma gently reminded her.


    Although Rose agreed, the difort she was feeling didn¡¯t entirely go away. Because she knew that


    although Selma was usually good to her, it wasn¡¯t actually for her but for the child.


    If she wasn''t pregnant, would she still have what she had today?


    She looked out of the window to ponder, and focused on the unknown and uncertainty of thend


    beyond the horizon.

 Chapter 227 In Danger

    Chapter 227 In Danger


    The sun shone surprisingly warm and bright, making most people feel ufortable. The light was


    strong enough to pierce through the windows and every little crevice of buildings. Only when the


    curtains were closed could the dazzling light be kept outside.


    Eddy asionally cried and screamed until he finally fell asleep. At this time, Anne could finally heave


    a sigh of relief.


    She was going to contact Mark and take Eddy with her. Selma hadn¡¯t been here for three days, which


    she thought was the best opportunity for her.


    Mark suddenly called and when she answered the phone, only bad news came.


    "Ian is currently abroad, apparently he met an enemy. And I don''t know where he is now exactly. Anne,


    looks like we need to do it ourselves," said Mark.


    There was, quite naturally, a hint of hesitation in his voice.


    When Anne heard about this, her heart sank and she began to worry about Ian¡¯s safety.


    "Is he okay?" Anne asked as a frown on her face deepened further.


    Unfortunately, the answer was also uncertain. "I don¡¯t know. His subordinates said that they¡¯dst seen


    him in France. But don¡¯t worry, Ian is a legend. Once he was able to avoid a whole team of assassins


    all by himself."


    "I hope he¡¯ll be fine," Anne said with a heavy heart.


    "Well, for now, you take Eddy out. I¡¯ve already booked a ticket to France. When we arrive, you should


    go to Ian¡¯s ce first. Things will be easier from then on."


    She couldn¡¯t help but feel that it was out of ce, but she eventually agreed to do what he said.


    Meanwhile, in K Country¡­


    In the darkness of the night, there were constant gunshot sounds from an abandoned residence. The


    moon was strangely dim, making it difficult for one to see clearly what was happening. People could


    only feel the cold wind blow through their whole being.


    With his back against an old oil drum, Ian tried his absolute best to avoid making any noise.


    He didn¡¯t know where these people came from, but he had a definite idea who ordered them.


    It was the plot of the XY Group. They wanted to maximize the benefits, and if they couldn¡¯t make him


    cooperate with them, they decided to try and bring him down.


    However, what they didn''t expect was that he reacted quickly and saw right through their tricks.


    As long as he could survive tonight, his men would find him and these people would eventually be


    caught.


    His eyes were gloomy, and his expression stoic. His breath was cold that it almost faded into the night.


    Feeling the tremor of the approaching footsteps, he kept hisposure and didn''t make even a slight


    move. There were too many peopleing one after another, so he couldn''t guarantee what would


    happen the moment his hideout was exposed. He resembled that of a hungry wolf waiting patiently in


    the dark to grab its prey.


    A small bottle rolled over. The man who rushed over was immediately alerted to the noise and shouted,


    "Shit!"


    His greedy eyes reflected in the darkness of the night.


    Killing Ian would guarantee him a handful of riches, as stated in the secret contract. This was his one


    and only chance, if he seeded, he wouldn''t have to go to work a day in his life.


    He tried to run over to the bottle, but someone grabbed his neck from behind.


    Ian was quick and ruthless. In a little less than ten seconds, the man could only struggle for a brief


    moment and died almost immediately.


    Considering that someone would be alerted of his presence if they saw a corpse, he grabbed the body


    and hid it into a corner and covered it with whatever object he could find.


    At this point, his eyes were filled with crimson light of fury.


    He didn¡¯t choose to be their enemy, but he also didn¡¯t expect that there would always be someone out


    there who wanted to bring him down this badly.


    After all, he wasn¡¯t just a regr businessman. He had been cleaning up after his father¡¯s mess all


    these years, and so his reputation was only known to those who knew how to keep it a secret. So


    people who were reckless enough to challenge his authority kept appearing.


    The night was gradually getting bright and the surroundings could be seen much easier.


    He continued to hide in a dark corner and smiled with contempt when he saw that the people searching


    for him had a joyful expression on their faces. What they didn¡¯t know was that the situation just turned


    to his favor and they ran out of luck.


    Sure enough, the sound of gunshots suddenly came bursting out one wave after another.


    His enemies fell to the ground one after another like dominoes. It all happened in an instant, and not


    one of them ever had a chance to utter theirst words.


    "Boss, are you okay?" The man bringing the people to help him asked with such worry in his tone.


    "I¡¯m fine. Let¡¯s move!" Ian could only maintain a serious look on his face.


    The fact is that he didn¡¯t want to kill anyone. It didn¡¯t have toe into this if only he wasn¡¯t in such a


    position. But it happened anyway, and it had to be done.


    "Boss, someone back home called and said that someone was going to Francest night, but you


    weren¡¯t there."


    Ian¡¯s face suddenly darkened.


    "Back home? Are you talking about Mark?"


    All the people who were very close to Ian knew he had a good rtionship with Mark, so most of his


    subordinates knew him.


    "Yes."


    "Damn it!"


    Ian immediately tried to contact his friend. But it was toote.


    As soon as Mark arrived in France yesterday, Kevin got to him first and detained him.


    "Shit!"


    He clenched his fists and his eyes were filled with raging fury, but for now, there wasn¡¯t anything that he


    could do.


    Back in A City.


    One could see the scene outside the hotel, but could only see vague figures inside or nothing at all.


    But even the soft light couldn¡¯t hide the fiery expression on Kevin¡¯s face.


    He was wearing a pair of stark ck suit. His expression remained cold but the look on his face


    screamed a certain level of ruthlessness. At this point, he looked at Anne as if he was looking at a


    stranger.


    "Kevin, let me out!" Anne shouted at the top of her lungs.


    "Why are you in such a hurry to leave my arms?" Kevin sarcastically asked.


    He had been so good to her, but she was going to leave him and take the child with her. As the


    president of the AN Group, he could tolerate that she was cold to him, but he couldn''t bear to see her


    leave him.


    "What did you do with the baby?!" She asked with such worried look on her face. Kevin was a terrible,


    terrible man now.


    "I won¡¯t do anything to the child. What you should be worried about is your work, because the M Group


    will soon copse," Kevin coldly replied.


    He didn¡¯t like Mark at all because he was too close to Anne.


    However, he could bear it as long as Mark didn¡¯t cross the line. He could bear out of his guilt for her


    sake, but what he couldn¡¯t bear was the fact that a guy like Mark had the audacity to leave with her.


    "What are you gonna do with Mark? I¡¯m the one you want. Leave him out of this! Kevin, I don¡¯t care


    what you do to me. Just please leave him out of this!" Anne pleaded.


    But what she got as a response from him was nothing but a cold smile.


    "It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s for the child or yourself, it¡¯s impossible for you to escape from me. Don¡¯t waste


    your time, Anne."


    He then pushed the door open and walked out.


    Meanwhile, Anne copsed to the ground and wanted to try and contact Mark. But the line was always


    busy, because he had to deal with a fake jewelry issue that suddenly appeared in thepany.


    Fortunately, Kevin didn¡¯t restrict her freedom. He just took Eddy away from her.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    As a result, Anne managed to arrive at the ire Jewelry City soon.


    Everyone was preupied. A handful of shops were closed in an undisclosed emergency reason,


    which made a lot of people unhappy.


    Seeing this scene and knowing that Kevin was responsible for it, she felt an overwhelming guilt.


    "No, the stock market is copsing. If it goes on like this, ourpany will go down the drain." Trey


    looked at Mark with a cold and terrified look.


    "Sorry, it¡¯s all my fault!" Anne apologized. But Trey didn¡¯t say anything.


    Mark, however, simplyforted her, "It¡¯s a regr thing. Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll prepare for the worst every


    day now. It doesn¡¯t matter."


    Because of how Mark bravely handled it, she only felt even guiltier.


    However, half a dayter, all kinds of good news came, one after another. The paralyzedpany had


    been slowly repaired, including the loopholes in its financial aspect.


    "What¡¯s going on?" Mark confusingly asked.


    Trey sifted through the data and showed that the numbers had risen again. The corners of his mouth


    suddenly arched up and one could see how he was relieved. "We''re alright. It''s Ian who hase


    back."


    Beside Kevin, Ian was also a prominent figure in the business world.


    He didn¡¯t participate in the fight. Once he made his move, he rarely even meet his opponents.


    "He¡¯s fine." Even though Eddy wasn''t with her, everyone else was safe. That was most likely the best


    she could expect.


    Ian was still in Paris manipting domestic data. He didn¡¯t expect Anne to be also worried about him.


    Back at the AN Group, Kevin¡¯s office waspletely shut. Without a personal permission from him, no


    one was allowed to enter. So no one knew what was going on inside.


    Outside the office, there were several people trying to look inside from time to time. When they realized


    that absolutely nothing could be seen, they pretended to give up and left casually.


    They finally couldn¡¯t bear to be in the dark and bravely asked Kevin¡¯s assistant.


    "Daniel, what''s wrong with the CEO? Did we do something wrong?" someone asked.


    It was an open secret to everyone that Kevin was sort of a pervert. Since Anne left thepany about


    a year and a half ago, he had be even more perverted, squeezing employees from time to time.


    It was true that thepany didn''t work overtime as the rumors said, but the outsiders didn''t know that


    his standards were too high and he often gave everyone difficult tasks to bepleted in a very short


    period of time.


    "No. Mr. Kevin is probably just in a bad mood recently. Just mind your own business. He won''t make


    things difficult for you," the assistant assured them.


    After a short while, everyone dispersed and left. At this point, the assistant could only look outside with


    a slight frown.


    Inside the office, Kevin was sittingfortably on the sofa with his legs bent. Theptop on hisp that


    appeared to have a metallic color showed the data of the M Group.


    His face was cold with fury. This time, he couldn¡¯t wait to try and teach the M Group a lesson. They


    could do anything, but he simply would never let it go when it came to Anne.


    However, when he saw that everything he had carefully nned was slowly copsing in front of him,


    his eyes quickly turned sharp as if piercing anything that he locked his gaze on.


    "I finally met my opponent."


    About two hourster, he finally gave up his suppression on the M Group.


    It wasn¡¯t that he couldn¡¯t defeat them, but that their opponent was a master. If they really wanted to put


    up a fight, it would probably take a huge chunk of his precious time.


    After a while, he uttered coldly, "I¡¯ll let you go for the time being."

 Chapter 228 I Dont Have A Friend Like You

    Chapter 228 I Don''t Have A Friend Like You


    In the grand Daniel Hotel,


    the window wall of the deluxe presidential suite was acutely open. The evening was lovely under the


    starless night sky, and its silence was flustered by the saturated neon light.


    Ryan wore a draping ck silk bathrobe with a loose belt tied around his waist. He held a ss of red


    wine in his hand and gazed at the somber heavens above with a faint smile on his face.


    He had caught up with everything he needed to know about Anne. His smile stretched gradually from


    ear to ear when he realized that he had a rare opportunity within his reach.


    "Anne, I knew you woulde back to me one day." His expression was menacing yet attractive as his


    face was painted with a bloodthirsty intention.


    His father was the head of a small scalepany, and that did not satisfy his skyrocketing ambitions.


    He needed more support to attain his goal.


    Anne couldn''t provide this handy financial power in the past, so he neglected the idea of being with her,


    but things had changed to an exceeding extent. She now owned ten percent of the shares of the AN


    Group.


    It had been recently revealed that she was the daughter of the L Group as well. If he could put a ring on


    her finger, his influence in the industry would be powered to dominance. With this partnership, the other


    ordinary rivalpanies and even the AN Group might make a run for their money from his leverage.


    "Invite Anne to the South Night Hotel tomorrow." Ryan made a quick phone call and hung up


    immediately.


    It was the season of dry spring in A City, but today was oddly cloudy. The roads were quite moist even


    without the showers from the heavens.


    Anne looked distinctly fairer in her vintage high heels and lc turtle-neck sweater. Paired with dark


    crimson lipstick, she looked like a sultry queen on the city streets.


    In the NY Hotel, a waiter greeted her as soon as she walked through the ss doors on the reception,


    and she was courteously lead to a private room right away.


    The room was ill-lit due to the gloomy weather. Even if the lights were on, the ambiance still gave a


    mncholic feeling. Anne smiled upon seeing Ryan drinking a ss of red wine, but his presence gave


    a peculiar sense of alienation to her.


    She was close to Ryan before, so when she saw him like this, she felt an inkling of surprise.


    "There you are." Ryan smiled and ced his ss on the table.


    "Hey, what''s up?" asked Anne pleasingly.


    In her heart, Ryan was a dear friend.


    He unfolded a napkin and seemed to wipe a non-existent schmear on his lips.


    "I heard that you have encountered some difficultiestely." Ryan suddenly pivoted his head. The


    moment he saw Anne, his eyes were filled with wonder and awe.


    Sure enough, Anne was a goddess in disguise. Her beauty,plemented by her fierce temperament,


    gave people a warm sensation that was not to be misconstrued.


    "Yes, I''ve been dealing with somethingtely, but I''m perfectly fine. I can handle it on my own," said


    Anne with a reassuring smile.


    "We have known each other for quite a long time now, so I think you have the right to know my


    sentiments for you," said Ryan.


    His numbing eyes contradicted his sweet words.


    "We are good friends. We used to be, and we are still now if that''s what you mean," said Anne with


    precaution as she had a bad feeling about where this conversation was leading to.


    Ryan grinned in irony. "You''re more than just a friend to me, Anne. If you agree to marry me, I can help


    you punish Kevin and take back your child. What do you think?"


    His smile seemed to be strange, but Anne could tell that he was different from the Ryan she knew


    before.


    "No, thanks. I''m fine on my own. I''ll give it a thought, but thank you." Anne lowered her head as she


    spoke.


    Ryan was painfully persistent and said, "You do have a way to take your son back, but can you treat


    him? I heard that the only way for your son''s survival is that you bear another child to be hispatible


    donor, am I right? Anne, I''m the only one who could help you. Only I canpete with Kevin, and you


    know that. You have to listen to me."


    As Ryan stepped on the pedal of determination, anger fumed from Anne''s heart like a smoke-filled


    muffler.


    "What do you mean?" She was so infuriated with his rude persuasion.


    However, Ryan was poised and unbothered by her displeasure. He said, "Why are you so riled up


    now? Anne, you must think things through. It''s clear that you have no choice but to marry me! Are you


    nning to lock horns with Rose over a man? She is loved by everyone, and you are a disgrace to


    others!"Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    What Ryan eximed was the harsh reality, but Anne found it ridiculous. She did not expect that he


    was such an audacious person.


    "I have always regarded you as my dearest friend, and this is how you talk to me?" asked Anne in


    disbelief.


    Ryan left the ss of wine and walked towards Anne with a disdainful coil on his lips. "You do treat me


    as your best friend, but I don''t treat you as mine. You have always and will be my destiny."


    Suddenly, Anne was petrified and wondered why he thought so.


    When they were young, she had a wonderful rtionship with him. He always came to her aid when


    she was most vulnerable, and she started to feel something special for him. But after some time, Ryan


    ended up with another woman from a well-known family.


    She was naive back then, so she didn''t think about it too much. But now, his confession was her least


    expected words toe from his mouth.


    "You want to know why I tell you this now and not before?" Ryan looked at her with contempt.


    He did like her a lot in the past, but she couldn¡¯t bring to the table the much significant power and


    property that he wanted. She was practically insufficient, so he couldn''t be with her.


    Later, when she married Kevin, Ryan''s chances became slimmer and slimmer. Kevin was a paragon.


    Not only was he the richest man in the city, but he also happened to win Anne. Ryan lost the courage


    to court Anne because Kevin could marry her regardless of her value.


    Wasn''t that enough to prove hisck of prowess?


    He was not a man to sumb to reconciliation, so he was more eager to take back Anne this time.


    Ryan red at Anne as her heart was filled with fear and agony. She never thought that the day would


    come when her best friend, whom she cared for all this time, would think of their rtionship this way.


    "Ryan, are you serious?" asked Anne as she nibbled her plump lips.


    She didn''t want to believe many things in life. If someone didn''t like her, she would just shrink her social


    circle an individual shorter. She thought it was best to consolidate and lessen the people around her,


    but she didn''t expect that the person she had always respected would offend her with such a tone.


    "Anne, marry me. I don¡¯t mind what happened to you in your past rtionship. As long as you hand


    over your shares, I will walk you down the aisle and save your son from his death," said Ryan.


    He sounded insanely arrogant as if she was a profitable investment.


    Anne stared at him with menace for a long excruciating time until she grinned.


    "I didn¡¯t expect you to be such an asshole, but you are right. Among the few people that could save me,


    you are indeed my first choice," said Anne in a serious tone.


    It was undeniable that the KIA Group had been slowly climbing up the ranks and gained more influence


    as time went by. Although Ryan didn''t secure many benefits between the feud with Kevin, the failed


    partnership didn''t give him a big loss either.


    If she granted her shares to Ryan, it would definitely affect the operation of the AN Group. The strength


    of the KIA Group would immensely increase, and it would be a huge threat to the AN Group.


    But Anne knew better, she was wise enough to not entrust the fate of her son and herself to the greedy


    hands of Ryan. He was a puny individual who could stomach giving out insults to get what he wanted!


    Ryan thought that he had everything in the bags as he smiled and nodded in agreement with her.


    "But even if you are the king of the world, I would never consider marrying you!" Anne eximed.


    Ryan looked at her in bafflement. He regained his grin and said, "I never expected you to love Kevin


    this much, but I don¡¯t care. It doesn''t matter if we are married or not. Just give me your shares, and I


    would still handle everything for you."


    "No way!" Anne yelled firmly to prove that her stand was absolute.


    Although Anne was not used to losing her sophistication, she despised people who would frame her


    from behind the most.


    "I''ll give you three days to think about your child''s chance of survival and the humiliation you have


    brought upon yourself. If you agree with my proposal, I will avenger you from all this suffering, and


    Kevin won''t be able to pose any kind of threat to you anymore. Once you''ve made up your mind,e


    to me."


    As he spoke, Ryan scurried to take the business card from his pocket to give his address to Anne.


    However, when she snatched it right off his fingertips, she looked at him dead in the eyes and said,


    "There''s no need for this, Ryan. I was so wrong about you. You can go back to whatever hell you came


    from! From now on, I don''t know you because I don''t have a friend like you!"


    When she realized that her most trustedpanion had betrayed her, Anne felt her heart crumble into


    shards, but she also thought that maybe he wasn''t even her friend in the first ce. He valued her


    because she was of very good use to him. From this experience, she would never let herself live up


    with the pain again just because she had mistaken someone else as trustworthy in the past.


    "Well, you''re still quite the tough jewel I expected you to be." Ryan''s voice was hoarse, and he gazed at


    Anne with a piercing look as if he wanted to see right through her mind because he couldn''t fathom


    why she had such an indomitable temperament.


    Despite all this, he was still hopeful that after she figured it out, she would be wiser to know whether it


    was better to cooperate with him or watch Kevin marry someone else.


    Ryan walked out of the room, and Anne suddenly fell on her knees. She might have won the battle, but


    she lost the power to im victory.


    Her eyes were dted and frozen as if she was being suffocated.


    After quite some time, she regained her stance, but the cold still lingered in her smile. It almost


    stretched to the extents of her temple, but nobody would decipher what was going through her


    thoughts.


    The outdoors seemed to have been dim because of the stubborn gloomy weather. She stood still and


    looked out of the glossy window. The day was so dull that it made it hard for her to breathe some cheer.


    She just paused there like a sculpture engraved with an endless quantum of sadness. She could not


    compose herself because her body seemed to be on the brink of copse. Her strong statuesque was


    crumbling in an instant.


    Two harrowing hourster, the closed doors of the room abruptly swung open. With a sh of Ian''s


    silhouette, he looked at Anne like a knight in shining armor heading to save his princess.

 Chapter 229 Lets Get Married

    Chapter 229 Let''s Get Married


    "Are you alright, Anne?" Ian was in a meeting that time but when he had learned that Anne already


    went to see Ryan, on top of being familiar with Ryan''s recent actions, he immediately dismissed the


    meeting to look for Anne.


    However, he didn''t expect that the moment he saw Anne, his heart suddenly felt heavy and everything


    outside couldn''t arouse her interest.


    "You can go out first. I just want to be alone right now," Anne replied in a heavy voice.


    "Ryan is a scheming man." Ian frowned as he had remembered the things that Ryan had done.


    "I''m really fine. It''s just not a big deal for me," Anne said calmly.


    "Anne. Please. Let''s get married," Ian suddenly said with seriousness in his tone.


    For the first time, Anne didn''t know how to respond to him. She looked at his face, trying to read it if he


    was just joking or he was genuine with his proposal.


    "Let''s get married. I know now''s not the right time for stuff like that but I don''t know if I''ll ever get the


    opportunity to ask you that. When I came back, you''re already married to someone else. But if that man


    can''t make you happy, I hope to be the one who can."


    His expression never changed the entire time he spoke because he knew that even if he was wrong,


    he was still willing to stick to his own ideas and keep Anne happy.


    He loved her so much. When he heard she was in trouble back home, he came back immediately


    without even thinking.


    He never even nned this. He proposed to her on the spur of the moment.


    "What are you talking about?" Anne looked at him puzzled.


    "I said I love you so much, even from the first time I met you. I want to be with you, not because I want


    to use you to oppose Kevin, but because I know that you''re the only one that I want to be with." He


    finally spoke what he truly felt to her. It was also a way to help her solve her problems.


    "Ian¡­ I-I''m sorry. You''re a good man and you shouldn''t give up your own life just for me. You deserve


    to be with someone better," Anne replied. Her tone felt unnatural.


    "Sure, you may think that way but I know deep down that you''re already the best, Anne. I want you to


    be happy. I hope that I could protect you for the rest of my life. You don''t have to rush this and refuse


    me in a hurry. If you ever felt this is troublesome, you don''t have to hesitate. Letting you be happy is


    already my greatest wish."


    With nothing else to say, Ian stood up and finally left the hotel. She sighed and looked at his lonely


    receding figure as he walked away.


    Meanwhile, in the Fu Family''s house.


    The entire estate was ghost-quiet.


    Rose sat on the rattan swing as she stared outside with mncholy.


    "Mrs. Rose, it''s time for dinner. Shall we go back to the living room?" the servant said to her


    respectfully.


    Rose looked at the servant with forlorn eyes. "I don''t want to eat. Please leave me for now."


    "But the food will be cold soon. You better eat something, or else Mrs. Selma would be worried." The


    servants were all concerned.


    Even though that Rose was only engaged to Kevin and not yet married, everyone was already treating


    her as if she was his actual wife.


    "It''s alright, you can leave now." Rose was getting a bit annoyed but she never showed her frustrations.


    Although she had been taken good care by the Fu Family, she couldn''t even see Kevin for most of the


    time. Thest time she saw him, he left in such a hurry.


    "All right."


    After the servants had left, Rose looked outside of the window again and went back to her sad


    demeanor. At that moment, she started to reconsider whether it was really wrong for her to continue


    her marriage with Kevin.


    However, there were mistakes. Once she made a mistake, would she have the chance to go back and


    fix it?


    She felt powerless and annoyed at her current predicament, making her consider going out regardless


    of what the servants said. She got into her car and left.


    The road outside was barren. The setting sun intersected with thend in the horizon, giving her a


    sense of destion.


    Rose turned the steering wheel steadily and looked straight ahead of the road. She felt a little happy


    once she left the Fu Family''s house. But, if Kevin was there, it would have been a different story.


    "Why did you do this to me, Kevin?" Rose said in a sad tone.


    She stopped the car at the side of the road. The only person there at the time was her. The setting sun


    and the inevitable night apanied her.


    The end of the highway was already on the other side. There, the driver was focused on the road while


    Trey and Mark were both sitting on the back of the vehicle.


    "Trey, thanks for Ian, our problems are solved this time. What he''s doing is like magic. He could flip the


    situation in just a short time," Mark said as Trey attentively listened.


    In fact, Anne was the one who they should be thanking for. Without her, perhaps Ian wouldn''t be able to


    come back at all.


    "Well, he''s really capable." Trey finally shifted his attention to the moving scenery outside.


    After what transpiredst time, the M Group could already consider themselves as the survivor of a


    disaster. After a period of struggles, the two brothers were finally getting back on their feet.


    Outside, the world felt distant, empty, and deste but it made them feel a bit more rxed. Looking at


    the setting sun upon them, Trey gave a side face to Mark.


    "Hey, wait a minute¡­ Isn''t that Kevin''s new wife?" Trey asked them with uncertainty.


    He wasn''t one hundred percent sure as he only met Rose once.


    "Yeah, I think it''s her. Why the hell is she in here?" Mark replied as he stared at the target in confusion.


    "Let''s go there."


    Leaning against the steering wheel, Rose looked at the men who were approaching her with a


    disappointed expression.


    "Good evening, Miss Rose. It''s really you!"


    A gentle voice came through. Rose wasn''t in a conversational mood right now but she could tell that it


    was Mark''s voice.


    "Yes, it''s me. Hello, Mr. Mark." Rose forced a smile on her face.


    "I heard you''re pregnant now. Why are you out here all alone? You need to go back home quickly."


    Mark advised.


    At that time, Rose had some doubt within her. Mark heard her reply. "Mr. Mark, don''t you me me?"


    She looked into the distance. "Many people will me me for hurting Anne."


    Although she didn''t really care about it anymore, she still felt an unspeakable amount of depression.


    "Well, everyone has their own choice. Maybe they just didn''t know that they were wrong from the start."


    Mark chose to tell her what he really thought of this matter.


    "Of course, who would even know they''re wrong from the beginning? It''s toote now and I don''t know


    if the mistake urred a long time ago or the fault was on this generation of Anne and me.


    I still have something else to do today and it already gettingte. Please be careful out there and stay


    safe."


    Maybe it was because of the warmth of his tone that made her a bit sadder once again. A moment


    later, she had decided to go home as suggested.


    A City was a ce where business and celebrities gathered. It was also where news spread like a


    virus. In the blink of an eye, the news of Anne''s engagement to Ian had already spread far and wide.


    Anne had a cold expression on her face.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    "How''s everything going? Aren''t you nervous?" Ian walked closer to her and had a gentle smile on his


    face.


    The woman next to them suddenly screamed out loud. People never expected that Ian would look this


    gorgeous whenever he smiled. Everyone was already jealous of the fact that Anne settled for Ian


    instead of Kevin.


    "I don''t have to be nervous, it''s just a press conference and nothing else." Anne presented herself like a


    queen, all royal and dignified.


    Anne''s appearance amazed Ian. The girl in front of him was as stubborn as a mule but right now, she


    looked mature and out of this world. This was the woman in his life and his Muse.


    "Yes, I think I''ve underestimated you. The press conference is about to begin, let¡¯s go."


    Ian reached his hand out to her and had a faint yet sincere smile. Anne was stunned at first but then


    relented and ced her hand on his.


    They interlocked their hands together and walked out in the crowd at the same time.


    Cameras and shutters kept on going off once they were in view. The screams of their fans were already


    deafening. Anne was the queen of the event.


    And the existence of Ian almost made them neglect other things.


    In front of the roaring crowd, they both looked happy. Anne was stunned at therge and loud crowd


    that she didn¡¯t know how to properly respond.


    When she was with Kevin whom she loved, she was blessed by no one. Now the blessings that she


    was showered with seemed to mean nothing to her.


    As the event went on, she gathered up all of the strength she had to calm herself down and answered


    everyone''s questions with a sweet smile.


    Anne''s face shed on the huge TV screen for all to see.


    Whenever she didn''t smile, she had a cold yet queenly aura but when she did smile, she looked


    precious and innocent.


    Looking at her sweet smile, Kevin hurled the remote control out with great force.


    He was in a towering rage and pounded his hand heavily on the table.


    "You can¡¯t escape from me, Anne."


    The hotel bed was littered with rose petals and lily flowers which looked very beautiful just like her.


    Most importantly, Anne didn''t feel ufortable at all. Ian had asked someone to remove the pollen.


    "Do you like it here? Anne was about to walk to the bed when Ian was suddenly behind her.


    "It''s already gettingte, I''m going to bed," Anne replied unnaturally.


    Ian approached her slowly, however. His breath made Anne a little bit worried.


    "I-I''m sorry, Ian¡­ It''s just¡­"


    Everything was already ready and in ce but Anne wasn''t prepared to do anything with Ian for


    tonight.


    "Anne, if you don''t feel like doing it, I won''t force you. I know you''re still not ready to marry me. Please


    have a good night''s rest." He reached out his hand and touched her head slowly and affectionately.

 Chapter 230 You Will Stay Here

    Chapter 230 You Will Stay Here


    "I''m sorry, Ian," Anne apologized to Ian. She looked at him with remorse in her eyes. She was still


    feeling guilty.


    Ian smiled at her and replied, "Why are you apologizing? I would do what you want because I don''t


    want to see you unhappy. That way, whenever you feel low in life, you will have someone by your side


    to cheer you. Anyway, it''ste and you need to rest. There may be a new press conference waiting for


    you tomorrow, so go to bed early. After all, my marriage is kind of a big deal too."


    "Okay." Anne nodded with a small smile. She said goodnight to Ian and closed the door. Now that she


    was alone, her feelings were clearly etched on her face. If anyone could see her now, they would know


    she was fighting an inner turmoil.


    Meanwhile in the East Mountain Vi, the atmosphere was equally low.


    If anyone would enter the room, they would be hit immediately with the strong smell of whiskey.


    The floor was littered with several bottles of different brands of whiskey, in various shapes and sizes.


    Kevin kept drinking from one bottle after the other. His expression was cold as ice. He didn''t even know


    how many sses were broken on the ground.


    No one came to stop him at the sound of another ss crashing on the ground, because no one was


    there. Kevin had sent all the people away before he came. He wanted to be absolutely alone and drink


    the night away.


    It was destined to be a long sleepless night.


    Hanging on the wall of the East Mountain Vi, was a very small photo. It was very cleverly hidden.


    Only if one would directly walk to the huge window, would the corner be revealed, where the photo


    hung. He felt love and peace when he looked at it. His thoughts were full of Anne.


    But today, when he saw the photo, he felt ironic.


    He cherished that woman, but she always turned a blind eye to his love. He once thought that fate


    would always keep Anne by his side. But now, he suddenly felt that everything that happened in the


    past was a huge farce. He insisted that they be together, but she only wanted to escape.


    He looked at the photo with contempt and asked, "Are you happy now?" When Kevin was drunk, his


    face was unreadable. And right now his eyes were filled with mockery. He looked at the photo. Anne


    was wearing a beautiful dress. She looked so gentle and serene.


    However, there was no reply and the question echoed in the empty room.


    Back at the hotel, everything was calm. Since Ian had booked the entire hotel for the day and all the


    guests had left by early evening, the night at the hotel was particrly quiet.


    In the still night all the outside sounds were clearly enhanced.


    Anne was unable to sleep well. She was tossing and turning. However as soon as she fell into a light


    doze, she was startled awake by a sound. The sound wasing from outside her room. On hearing


    the sound, she sat upright in bed and her heart started to beat faster with fright.


    She breathed a sigh of relief, when she realized the sounds stopped a bit farther from her door.


    However, her relief was short lived when it struck her that someone had stopped right outside her door.


    Her heart was beating loudly in her ears. She was so nervous that she didn''t know how to deal with it.


    After sometime she finally found the courage to get out of bed and slowly tiptoed towards the door. She


    was so scared that she could practically taste the metallic taste of fear in her mouth. She peeped


    through the peephole but couldn''t see anyone. She was filled with a sense of foreboding.


    Considering that she was all alone, since Ian was not there, she had no choice but to wait for him. She


    tried to take deep calming breaths to quieten her racing heart. After about an hour, the sounds outside


    the door receded and everything returned to normal.


    Anne strained to hear whether there were anymore soundsing from the other side of the door.


    Finally she breathed a sigh of relief. However it was after quite sometime that she was able to fall


    asleep.


    When she finally woke up the next day, the room was still dark. She thought that it was too early and


    was about to go back to sleep, even though she felt quite rested. Then all of a sudden she realized that


    the previous night she had drawn the hotel''s ckout curtains. She hurriedly got out of bed and ran to


    open the curtains. She blinked as the room was flooded with sunlight.


    Keeping in mind the full day that she had ahead of her, Anne quickly dressed and mentally starting


    sorting out her day. When she left her room, the hotel was still very quiet. Probably because there was


    still time for guests to check-in.


    As Anne made her way downstairs, she wasn''t particrly paying attention and ran directly into Kevin.


    "Kevin, why are you here?" she calmly questioned him. She was surprised at how calm she sounded,


    while inwardly she felt anything but calm. Her feet had faltered when she realized who was blocking her


    path.


    "What? Are you surprised to see me? Do you want to see the baby, Anne?" Kevin sneered.


    However, Anne only saw the color of ashes in his eyes.


    "How is Eddy? Kevin please let me see him." Thinking that Eddy was still with Kevin, Anne was very


    anxious, but Kevin''s eyes remained cold as ice.


    "If you want to see him, then you must adhere to my condition. You must promise me one thing."


    Kevin''s words were like cold steel.


    Whenever Kevin thought of Anne being gentle with Ian, he would go crazy with jealousy.


    This was the one woman who he couldn''t control, but he lost his pride and became an unprincipled


    person because of her.


    "What condition?" Anne said after a brief struggle.


    "Leave Ian," Kevin answered seriously. He stared at Anne''s face. When he noticed her hesitation, his


    eyes turned into cold ice.


    "Kevin, you''ve gone too far!" Anne eximed.


    She knew very well what her situation would be if she left Ian. She would be left with nothing and


    Kevin knew that. But she was determined not to give in so easily, no matter what was at stake, be it her


    child or she herself.


    "Suit yourself. But if you choose to be with him, you will never see your child again," Kevin said in such


    a cold tone that Anne was stunned.


    However, she immediately said, "I have to see Eddy before I take any decision."


    "Sure," Kevin said in an indifferent tone and turned his back on Anne and started to walk out of the


    hotel. He did not bother to see whether she was following him.


    In the East Mountain Vi.


    The bottles were put away. All the broken ss was gathered and discarded. The ce looked spic


    and span with fragrance on incense running through the air. The room did not resemble the shambles it


    was in yesterday.


    Anne stood quietly in the middle of the room, taking in everything. Nothing had changed. She had


    warmth on her face. She just felt ironic.


    "Where is Eddy?" questioned Anne.


    If it wasn''t for the child, perhaps she would have never bothered to talk to Kevin.


    She thought to herself that some people should be quickly ced in the past so as not to create chaos


    in the present or future. Right now what Anne didn''t know was that, having a child between them was


    just an excuse. If there was no child, then there would be another excuse. Therefore, some decisions


    also represented her will, but she didn''t know that and couldn''t figure it out.


    Kevin smiled sarcastically and said, "Don''t worry. Since you''ve just gotten engaged to Ian, he should be


    patient, shouldn''t he? He cannot help it if you want toe here, right?"


    There was arrogance in Kevin''s voice. He towered over Anne and looked at her with his cold eyes that


    matched his voice.


    "I initially wanted you to go back, but now I have changed my mind." As Kevin spoke his voice changed


    from cold to frigid, like the winter ice.


    "What are you going to do?" Anne questioned Kevin incredulously.


    She was aware that Kevin was a ruthless man, but right now he was just being cold to her. Now she felt


    that she was seeing a side of Kevin which she had never witnessed before. A cruel, vicious side of


    Kevin.


    "You will stay here. You will not leave this house. No car wille here. I will see to it that all the routes


    leading to the house are blocked. No one will contact you here. And do not try to escape, because you


    won''t stand a chance." Kevin''s voice was cruel and hoarse, which shocked Anne. She couldn''t believe


    what she was hearing.


    "How can you do this to me? I''m going out. Are you locking me here?" asked Anne.


    She hadn''t expected Kevin to take such a crazy decision.


    "Anne, I will let you see Eddy. All you have to do is stay here for three days and see if Ian will worry


    about you as I do." After saying that, Kevin sneered and left the living room. Anne stared at his


    retreating back without really seeing anything. She was unable to fathom what had just transpired.


    Back at the hotel, the atmosphere was quite tense.


    The entire hotel''s staff were gathered in the lobby. They were terrified. Just yesterday Ian had gotten


    engaged and today Anne is missing. Ian looked anxious. His hair looked as if he had been constantly


    running his fingers through it.


    "If you can''t find Anne before dark, then there is no reason for you to continue working here."


    The authority in Ian''s tone scared everyone. Yesterday''s engagement ceremony was much more


    magnificent than Kevin''s, so everyone was very afraid of this mysterious boss.


    "Someone saw Mr. Kevine here," one of the staff said.


    After hearing this, Ian frowned. This was not good news.


    "Okay." Ian just turned around and left the hotel and headed to the ce where he knew he would find


    Kevin.


    In the AN Group, Kevin sat with his legs crossed at the ankle and his eyes closed. He had a cup of


    coffee in his hand. The coffee had turned cold sometime back, but the strong aroma did not dissipate.


    "Mr. Kevin, Ian is outside."


    "Okay." Kevin rubbed his eyes. He knew Ian woulde here, but he didn''t expect him so soon.


    In the office, the two handsome men sat facing each other. Whenever their eyes met, they seemed to


    be experiencing a fierce battle.


    "Where have you taken Anne?" Ian asked seriously.


    "It depends on your ability. Aren''t you worried that Anne will change her mind?"


    When he was with Anne, Kevin found that it was very difficult to make ce in her heart.


    A sudden smile bloomed on Ian''s face. "Kevin, do you want to scare me? I know very well what kind of


    a person Anne is. If you trap her with something unusual, then she will soon figure it out"


    Although Ian knew Anne well, he did not know Kevin.


    However, what Ian said irritated Kevin. "But, Anne did promise me to stay there and take care of my


    son by the way."


    "That''s your business." Ian pretended to casually lean against the sofa, as if it did not bother him that


    Anne would be staying with Kevin.


    Kevin smiled evilly and said, "Well then, let''s wait and watch, shall we?


    The moment Kevin left, Ian''s face became more serious. There was a bit of sadness there too. The


    reason for the sadness was that he knew that Anne never liked him. He never had her affection, then


    what was he afraid of losing?


    Therefore, Kevin was very lucky.


    Ian clenched his fists.


    As the sun made its descent, the clouds in the distance were free and spread all over the sky, giving


    people a sense of wantonness. However, when seeing the beauty in the sky, Anne was only filled with


    bitterness. Her smile was bitter too.


    Kevin always did what he said. She would do anything to see her child and Kevin knew that and he


    yed that emotion to his use.


    "Miss Anne, please eat something," the servant said considerately.


    But Anne didn''t seem to hear it. She looked at the distance, lost in thought, and wondered when Kevin


    would allow her to see the child.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The door was opened with a bang. Kevin stared at Anne with an indifferent expression. No one knew


    what emotion was hidden in his eyes.


    "Eddy wille tomorrow. Drink with me," said Kevin.


    "No, I won''t. Kevin, we have nothing to talk about."


    But Kevin grabbed her arm and said, "Don''t waste your time. If you want to see the child, just do as I


    say."

 Chapter 231 Lock Her Up

    Chapter 231 Lock Her Up


    A dayter, Kevin kept his promise with Anne and brought Eddy for her to spend time with.


    Outside the window of the room, she clearly saw the bright sun and the vast sky. The weather was so


    nice that it was actually a good opportunity to walk around the vi. Anne held Eddy in her arms and


    wore a maternal smile as she stared at the little angel. However, despite all this, there was a dark cloud


    of loneliness in her eyes.


    It had been two days since she was locked in this ce by Kevin. She knew that he was an imposing


    person, but she didn''t expect that he would really lock her up in here. Although there weren''t that many


    people around, she would be instantly caught once she tried to sneak out.


    "Bah¡­" Eddy softly pulled Anne''s soft hair as he babbled with his mouth and uttered indistinct


    sybles.


    Although she couldn''t understand anything, Anne listened carefully and nodded once in a while as if


    she was really talking to him.


    At this moment, the East Mountain Vi was very empty. There weren''t any other visitors except her,


    and the only people present in the ce were the ones that Kevin hired to take care of her needs.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "I wonder what Ian is doing right now. He should be worried sick¡­" Anne said in a mncholic tone.


    Thinking of how much Ian had cared for her, she felt guilty that things went downhill this fast.


    Anne disappeared right after the engagement. She was afraid that Ian must be looking for her like


    crazy, and she didn''t know what exactly he was thinking right now. She couldn''t even inform him where


    she was at this moment.


    Thinking about all these unfortunate things, she let out a frown and her eyes almost began to tear up.


    At the same time, as she was too focused on this matter and was lost in her thoughts, he failed to


    notice that Kevin was already standing right behind her.


    "Wow¡­ Even in this situation, you still can''t forget that guy?" Kevin suddenly spoke from behind her.


    As she heard Kevin''s gloomy voice, Anne suddenly regained her senses. She quickly turned and was


    taken aback at his crestfallen face. Then, she asked, "How long have you been here? Are you


    eavesdropping on me?"


    "Does it matter? Why? Are you afraid of being heard?


    I can''t believe that you have such intense feelings for Ian that the whole room is filled with your longing


    for him." After saying this, Kevin grabbed Anne''s wrist and stared directly at her eyes like an angry lion


    that was asserting his dominance over his territory.


    "Yes, I''m thinking about him. So, why does it matter to you? Are you surprised that I''m not like you, who


    can just abandon a lover and get another woman pregnant without even batting an eye? If I like Ian,


    what are you going to do? You''d better get your shit together before you meddle in other people''s


    affairs," Anne said haughtily.


    "You!"


    Before Kevin could continueshing out, Eddy burst into crying. It seemed that he was startled when


    Kevin suddenly raised his voice.


    As the child''s crying ensued, the heated argument between the two was put on hold.


    "Act your age and don''t scare the baby." With Eddy still in her arms, Anne gave a cold re at Kevin


    with her fierce eyes.


    Seeing how serious she was, Kevin instantly withdrew his hand. His eyes averted Anne''s gaze as he


    noticed that her wrist became reddish due to his tight grasp.


    Deeming that it wasn''t the right moment to confront her, Kevin snorted angrily before leaving the room.


    Seeing his receding figure, Anne was finally able to breathe a sigh of relief.


    After a while, Kevin went back to his study and spent his time there. He was sitting at his table in a grey


    leisure suit. At this moment, it could be seen that his eyes shed an overbearing coldness, which was


    more nerve-wracking than when he was in thepany''s office.


    On his pure ck table, there sat several important documents that were a bit disheveled. There were


    also potted nts that seemed like they hadn''t been watered for days.


    Meanwhile, Kevin was reading a book, trying to calm his nerves. However, his heart was still restless. It


    was throbbing so hard that he could hear its sound over the silence of the room.


    As he clearly remembered Anne''s face while saying those words earlier, he gritted his teeth out of


    frustration.


    He couldn''t believe that Anne would actually fall in love with Ian this fast.


    While he couldn''t stop thinking about this, Kevin stood up and made his way to the liquor cab. As


    he opened the door, several bottles of exquisite wines weed him. The delicate wooden corks were


    tightly sealed, and the mellow visual appearance of the bottles enticed him.


    He grabbed a bottle and quickly filled the goblet with the luscious red wine. After gulping a few sses,


    he felt that the strength of the wine wasn''t what he was looking for. Thus, he took out a bottle of whisky


    next.


    The moment he opened the beguiling bottle of whisky, a strong scent of alcohol and premium malt


    pervaded the room. He just wanted to chug down these alcoholic drinks to calm his unsettled mind and


    his aching heart.


    Soon enough, he felt that he was finally getting drunk, but he didn''t want to be too wasted since he was


    afraid that Anne might escape.


    He had been domineering and he knew that she couldn''t resist him, but there was still something that


    was scaring the hell out of him.


    But just as Kevin dealt with his fluctuating mood, someone suddenly knocked at the door. He was kind


    of startled when he heard the crisp sound of the wood being slowly banged, but then he got a hold of


    himself and said, "Come in."


    When the door opened, Anne''s sullen face emerged from the slit before she entered. She was very


    thin, but the way she stood her ground against Kevin showed her unquestionable strength.


    "Kevin, why did you take Eddy away?" Anne asked straightforwardly and sternly.


    When Anne woke up this afternoon, Eddy was already gone and she was the only one left in her room.


    Hearing this, Kevin smiled deviously. Due to his lightheadedness, all he heard was her muffled voice,


    and all he could focus on was her particrly attractive lips.


    However, just the sound of her voice made him unhappy. There was a sensation that tended to make


    him feel alienated and unneeded.


    But since he was drunk, he felt like he could do anything. It was as if he had the strength to overpower


    her even just this once. Therefore, under the influence of alcohol, Kevin suddenly pulled Anne into his


    arms and kissed her on the lips without any hesitation. Anne felt flustered for a brief moment before


    she mustered her courage to push Kevin away.


    As he was pushed by Anne''s seemingly fragile arms, he wobbled and eventually fell on the floor. When


    she had finally escaped from Kevin''s grasp, she held her chest as she gasped for air.


    Drunk, and without too much sense of reason, Kevin felt that his authority was being challenged. At this


    moment, since Anne recognized that he wasn''t in a sound state of mind, she decided to just walk away.


    When Kevin saw this, he felt extremely dejected. He didn''t want to be shunned, especially by the


    woman he liked. Hence, he quickly stood and hugged her from behind to prevent her from leaving.


    "No, Anne. You''re not going anywhere."


    His voice still sounded emphatic and aggrieved at the same time.


    Hearing this, Anne became more furious ad anxious. She tried to push him hard, but this time, Kevin


    managed to hold her tightly. After struggling for quite a long while, she had to give up because she


    didn''t have the strength to resist him.


    "Kevin, what do you think you''re doing? You''re clearly drunk, so I don''t want to argue with you like this.


    If you still have a little conscience, let go of me," Anne pleaded.


    The truth was Anne wasn''t convinced that Kevin would be really drunk.


    After all, she remembered her ex-husband as someone very good at drinking.


    However, as she scanned through the room, there were several bottles of wine and other hard liquor on


    the floor. Even he should get intoxicated after drinking all of those.


    Since he was hammered, he wasn''t as rational as he was when he was sober. As he stared at Anne,


    his emotions kept on surging and were about to burst out.


    All he could think at this moment was that this woman in front of him was the one he ever wanted.


    She was already here with him, so he couldn''t control himself any longer.


    In his mind, Anne was like a sly fox that would instantly disappear the moment he had taken his eyes


    off her. Somewhere in his memory, he could remember that this same woman actually liked him very


    much.


    Kevin didn''t have the slightest intention of letting her go, thus he pulled her into her arms with great


    strength.


    Anne knew that Kevin was indeed very drunk this time, but at the same time, she also couldn''t get rid


    of him. Then, as their bodies pressed against each other, Kevin lowered his head and whispered to her


    ear, "Why are you struggling? Don''t you like me?"


    Then, he let out a bright smile. Anne was caught off guard as she saw this smile that made her


    remember the young man whom she loved dearly in the past. There was no trace of coldness or


    indifference. Just an innocent and carefree smile that made her heart flutter and warm.


    Right at this moment, Kevin''s face was ovepping in her memory. Anne was getting perturbed


    because she couldn''t determine which one was his real self.


    While she was being lost in her thoughts, Kevin''s warm lips made their way to hers. All of a sudden,


    Anne''s heart was consumed by embarrassment, knowing that she was now trapped and wouldn''t be


    able to escape in any way. All she could do was give in and share each other''s warmth.


    Seeing that Anne had eventually calmed down, Kevin sneered and tortured the woman further by


    saying, "Anne, I won''t let you go anywhere. I''m the only one for you."


    As Anne heard this, tears finally fell from her beautiful eyes. She knew that because of Kevin, her


    whole life had been a disaster. As long as he still stayed around, she would not be able to find real


    peace.


    At this moment, it had already gotten dark outside and the entire vi was surrounded with such


    peaceful silence. However, inside the study, there were still soft and ambiguous sounds that finally


    faded as the night went deeper.


    The next morning, the sun shone brightly again. Its rays gently touched Anne''s face that eventually


    woke her up. As she opened her eyes, she found herself covered with a thin nket as shey on the


    sofa. Her eyes wandered around and found that the study was tidied up as if nothing had happened. If


    it weren''t for the lingering pain from the lower part of her body, she would think that everything that


    happened the night before was just a bad dream.


    When she went out to get some fresh air, she saw Eddy''s stroller there. A faint smile appeared on her


    face, delighted that she could hold him again. However, the pain in her body reminded her that she


    wouldn''t be able to move vigorously.


    Soon enough, the person who was instructed by Kevin to take care of Anne showed up. "Miss Anne,


    Mr. Kevin insisted that you take a shower after you woke up. The water is ready and the temperature is


    just right. You should go now and be refreshed."


    Seeing that the servant wouldn''t take no for an answer, she just lowered her head and said, "All right.


    I''ll be there in a minute."


    Meanwhile, in the AN Group, Kevin was still tensed up as he leaned against his chair. His eyes were


    dispirited, and it was as if there were a lot of thoughts that were going on in his mind.


    Last night, he and Anne had spent such a wonderful time together. When he closed his eyes, he could


    still imagine Anne''s beautiful face and her delicate body against his hand. He hadn''t been so lost in


    love for a long time, and that was why he couldn''t forget every moment he had spent with Annest


    night.


    Thinking about this, Kevin let out a frown and couldn''t seem to calm down.


    Deep in his heart, he couldn''t erase the fact that Anne was a capricious woman. Even though she


    might agree to his whims, it didn''t necessarily mean that she felt the same way as him.


    As he pondered on these thoughts, his hand slowly tightened, and his brows gradually furrowed. He


    stood and approached the window at his office, looking into the distance and thinking about something


    with a serious expression on his face.


    Time flew quite quickly, and in the blink of an eye, it was afternoon already.


    The sun still shone brightly and the leaves from the trees were being kissed by its warm light. When


    Anne changed into her work clothes and was about to go out, she was immediately stopped by the


    servant.


    "Miss Anne, you''re not allowed to go out. Please go back," the servant said respectfully.


    "What do you mean? Get out of the way. I have to deal with something," Anne said with a straight face.


    Of course, the servant was well instructed by Kevin, so she knew how to deal with Anne. "I''m sorry,


    Miss Anne. I''m just doing my job. If you have anything you want to do, you can just ask me and I''ll


    handle it for you."


    "Really? I''m about to go and talk business. Are you going to do it for me?" Anne said with a defiant


    sneer while raising her right eyebrow.


    With her resolute attitude, the servant was greatly taken aback. "Miss Anne, please forgive me, but I


    really can''t let you go out. It''s Mr. Kevin''s order."


    Anne heaved a deep sigh as her blood was starting to boil. At the same time, she also saw that Eddy


    was taken away.


    At this point, she couldn''t hide her exasperation as she was about to lose her temper at any time.


    "What about the baby then? Why are you also taking him away?" Anne asked in a rather displeased


    tone.


    "Mr. Kevin said that you could see the baby again tomorrow morning. In the meantime, you don''t need


    to worry about him. He''ll be taken good care of," the servant said.


    "So, what''s this? Are you going to lock me here for the rest of my life?" Anne scoffed as she shook her


    head. However, even though she was irked, she couldn''t do anything about it.


    It was pretty obvious that Kevin didn''t want her to see Ian. Thus, he would go as far as locking her up


    just to attain his goal.


    "Fine. Can I at least make a phone call?" Anne asked in a demanding voice.


    At the back of her mind, she had to inform Ian of her whereabouts as soon as possible.


    "I can''t let you do that. Mr. Kevin didn''t tell us about it, so it means that you can''t. Please forgive me,"


    the servant politely apologized as she refused Anne.


    "God! Really? Can''t you be a bit more flexible?" Anne''s delicate face instantly became reddish as she


    trembled in anger. Then, she repeatedly nodded her head with a sneer on her face. "All right. Kevin,


    just wait and see," she said to the air.


    With that, she mmed the door behind her and thought about what she could do to deal with Kevin. At


    the very least, she wanted to fight for her freedom.


    However, Kevin didn''t return that night.


    He was actually busy with something and was currently at the Starry Hotel.


    In front of him was a huge table, on which rested a luxurious bottle of Lafite wine of 1982. But Kevin


    didn''t even care to touch it.


    On the other side of the table sat Ryan, and Kevin stared at him as if he was ying mind games with


    him.


    "I''m not sure why Mr. Kevin is refusing to cooperate with us. Is there anything wrong? You could tell us


    so that we could make some revisions and improvements," Ryan remarked.


    Ryan didn''t dare to act rashly, since he failed to win Anne over to support him.

 Chapter 232 Shackles and Conditions

    Chapter 232 Shackles and Conditions


    Kevin took his time to answer. He remained silent as he fiddled with the elegant lighter, rhythmically


    flicking the metal lid open and close. Small mes came alive only to die as soon as they had red.


    As the silence stretched on, Ryan grew more anxious. The small sips of wine that he had taken


    gradually turned into gulps until there was not a drop left in his ss.


    An enigmatic smile curled on Kevin''s lips, which only fueled Ryan''s growing unease.


    "I didn''t expect you to take your alcohol strong, Mr. Ryan. Let me refill your ss.¡°


    At his words, the waiter attending them poured more of the crimson liquid into Ryan''s empty ss. The


    wine flowed red and thick, following the smooth curves of the goblet.


    Anger brewed inside Ryan alongside his difort. It was obvious that Kevin was plying him with


    alcohol, but what was even more irritating was that he was too weak and powerless against the other


    man to refuse. He let his thoughts drift towards Anne.


    Today was the day she would answer him. He mulled over what her decision could be.


    As his mind swirled with alcohol and these preupations, Ryan excused himself, "Mr. Kevin, I need to


    go to the restroom."


    Inside the restroom, the light burned almost menacingly to his alcohol-addled senses. Ryan had almost


    flinched at his own reflection as he saw himself against the mirror. His face was flushed, and bloodshot


    eyes stared back at him as he gripped at the sink in an iron hold.


    He sshed cold water on his face and breathed deeply. Soon enough, he was able to regain his


    composure. Taking out his phone from his pocket, he dialed Anne''s number.


    If he could just get the shares from her, there would be no need for him to y puppet to Kevin''s little


    games.


    The phone rang, but there was no answer. After a few beeps, the call dropped automatically.


    "Anne, you little..." Ryan wanted nothing more at that moment than to spew out curses and throw his


    phone until it smashed into useless pieces of metal, but he bit his tongue and stopped himself. Once


    again, he walked towards the room where Kevin was.


    Cool air blew inside the room. Kevin''s tall, business-suit d figure gave off a detached and forbidding


    aura.


    Anne''s phone was in his hand.


    The screen showed Ryan''s name. Kevin was furious, his hand gripping the cold metal as it rang. He


    narrowed his eyes at the screen and let the call end. Then, he ced it on the table.


    It was only a few secondster when Anne''s phone lit up once again with a message. "Anne, have you


    made up your mind? As long as you cooperate, I will help you."


    At this, Kevin''s rage rose to a dangerous height. His jaw clenched as he stared at the message, barely


    suppressing the urge to rush straight to Ryan and silence him forever.


    Anne was too naive. She didn¡¯t know when to doubt people, as if suspicion was a foreign and


    iprehensible concept to her. Everyone was her friend. And yet, this same woman was so cold to


    him.


    "My apologies, Mr. Kevin. It seems that I am not feeling too well. I hope you excuse my rudeness."


    Ryan gave him an elegant smile¡ªone that would perfectly cover his true intentions, but Kevin didn''t


    need to dig too deep to find the real face buried in the facade.


    "Since you are feeling unwell, you should rest first. We can talk about business after you recover." With


    these words, Kevin stood up and walked to the door, leaving Ryan and his deceptively unfaltering smile


    behind.


    His face changed like quicksilver the moment Kevin was out the door. "Bastard, you''ve gone too far this


    time," Ryan hissed, his hand mming down on the table heavily. The woodined from the


    impact, and Ryan stewed in his own frustration. He wanted to throw a fit, but he understood his position


    all too well. He could destroy and trash the room all he wanted, but nothing would change the fact that


    Kevin had more power than him. There was a bitter taste left on his tongue, and it was not from the


    alcohol.


    It was early evening at Ian''s house.


    The lights were on, but the room almost seemed deserted save for the lone figure slumped on the sofa


    with a thoughtful expression on his face.


    ording to the people in the hotel, Anne went to the Fu Family''s residence with Kevin, but Ian didn''t


    know whether he should go there or not.


    He couldn''t get in touch with Anne either, which could only mean one thing.


    She was trapped.


    But she had gone there willingly. Otherwise, Kevin wouldn''t have had the chance to take her away.


    These conflicting thoughts twisted into knots in Ian''s head, and he grew increasingly frustrated. He


    didn¡¯t have much to work with to form a solid n. Eventually, he decided to wait. If he still couldn''t get


    in touch with Anne tomorrow, he would face Kevin straight.


    It might unhinge Anne''s own n, but that was a minor concern. His foremost priority was her safety.


    Everything else was insignificant inparison.


    That night, a thick curtain of silence shrouded the East Mountain Vi.


    The pale moon hung quietly in the sky. Neon lights shed in the distance, and the roadmps glowed


    weakly on the deste roads.


    A Rolls-Royce stopped at the gates. After a few moments, the doors opened and Kevin drove in.


    Anne caught the telltale scent of alcohol on him as he entered the house. With yesterday''s events still


    fresh in her memory, she chose to avoid him.


    But obviously, Kevin would have none of it.


    "Anne, don''t you want to see the baby?" he sneered, his breath reeking of intoxication.


    At this, Anne stopped and asked, "Where is he?"


    "If you want to know, all you have to do is tell me what happened between you and Ryan," Kevin said,


    forcefully raising Anne''s chin.


    He gazed at her with a chill that sent a shudder through her bones. Anne''s heart sank at his words.


    She already had an inkling of what his words meant.


    "Kevin, give me back my phone," Anne said, stretching out her hand to take it.


    She knew that Kevin habitually put things in his left pocket.


    However, before she could reach her phone, Kevin had grabbed her wrist and pulled her closer.


    "What? Are you angry because I saw through your dirty little tricks?"


    Kevin was smiling at her, but it was full of mockery. His breath fanned over her skin from their proximity.


    Anne took a deep breath and pushed him away.


    "Kevin, don¡¯t you think there are more important things you should be asking me? Like why I got


    engaged to Ian."


    Kevin froze for a moment at her words, then grew even more furious.


    So she had learned to bite back. It came as such a shock that the sweet, naive Anne also could also


    spit venom. He was caught off guard and didn''t know how to refute.


    What more weapons were she hiding in such a small body? he wondered.


    "It doesn''t matter. No matter who it is you have a rtionship with, it makes no difference in the end.


    Why don¡¯t we make a deal, Anne?" Kevin said.


    "Is there still anything to say between us?" Anne answered back.


    Kevin had almost chuckled. There it was again. She was baiting him into battle. There was no way he


    wouldn''t engage. "Of course there is. Plenty of things, I might add. After all, it''s for the baby," Kevin


    said, watching Anne''s face as if reading every shift in her expression.


    Anne knew all too well what he was doing. Kevin was a shrewd businessman, and he knew her


    weakness. She forced herself to maintain a cool facade. "Tell me your conditions," she said.


    "I will let you see Eddy every day if that''s what you want, but you have to give me your word that you


    won''t take the child away. Otherwise, I guarantee you that you won''t be stepping out of this vi ever


    again," Kevinid out his demands as he looked straight into Anne''s eyes and waited for her answer.


    "Sure."


    "That''s not all. From now on, you won''t have any contact with other men. Do we have a deal?" he


    asked.


    "That''s going too far. I can be with anyone I want, and you have no control over my personal


    rtionships," Anne argued. This was not a deal. It was in coercion.


    "Well then, I guess you will never see your child again." With these words, Kevin turned around. If he


    stayed here any longer, there was no telling what his fury would do. There was nothing else to say.


    "Wait a minute."


    Kevin paused his steps but did not look back. He stood straight and waited. He knew that this was


    where she would relent.


    "Alright. But there are things I need to take care of first. I need time to sort out my own affairs," she


    said.


    "Don''t push it too far," Kevin answered then left the living room, taking the scent of alcohol with him.


    When he was gone, Anne breathed a sigh of relief, but the respite was only momentary. The next


    second, a heavy feeling sank in her chest. How could she exin to Ian what Kevin had demanded?


    True to his word, Kevin returned Anne''s phone back to her two hourster.


    She checked her messages and saw the ones from Ian and Ryan.


    She sent Ian a message to meet.


    Then, she dialed Ryan''s number. The moment he picked up, a cold smile came to Anne''s lips.


    "Anne, have you made up your mind?" Ryan asked, his voice expectant.


    "Don''t you know that I''m engaged to Ian?" Anne had already seen through Ryan. He was a vile and


    despicable man.


    "What? You''re engaged to Ian? Well, well¡­ Aren''t you quite a crafty woman? Even Kevin wouldn''t dare


    be his enemy. No wonder you refused me. It turns out that you have already found someone else


    to use. How did you do it? Did you convince him in bed?"


    Ryan sneered. However, his mockery meant nothing to Anne. She was not unfazed in the slightest at


    his vulgarity.


    "It was a good thing that I didn''t agree to work with you," she said. With that, she hung up the call.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    In Greenlight Forest.


    It was three o''clock in the afternoon.


    There was dessert in front of Anne, but the sight of it did nothing to coax her appetite. She was in no


    mood to eat. She just sat quietly and waited for Ian.


    Ian was the sort of man to always be on the dot. Seeing that Anne was fine, he gave her a relieved


    smile and held her hand. "I''m d you''re alright," he said.


    Even the warmth of his smile could not hide the dark circles under his eyes, nor the slight pallor in his


    complexion. With just one look, Anne knew that he had been up all night. At once, guilt settled


    unpleasantly in her gut.


    "I''m sorry for worrying you," she said, lowering her head.


    "It doesn''t matter. What''s important is you''re here now. The wedding will be on March, just in time for


    spring. No matter what, I will make you the most beautiful bride in spring." Honeyed words did not


    come easily to Ian. He was not one for flowery words, but it was as if they flowed out naturally in front


    of this woman. He was speaking in anguage he did not know he possessed and he meant every


    word he said.


    "Don¡¯t say that, Ian." Anne smiled.


    She looked at the man in front of her, who was aloof and distanced from everyone. Right here and now,


    there was no trace of coldness in him. His eyes were tender, and he revealed himself to her like the


    clear waters of a quiet spring.


    But all of these only twisted painfully as her guilt spread in her chest. If it weren''t for Kevin, she was


    sure she would have fallen in love with Ian. Even now when she knew that she could not give him her


    heart, she had almost wanted to.


    There were conflicting feelings in her that she had not yet untangled.


    Sometimes, in front of Ian, she would forget that she was alone. He was like a sturdy tree that


    promised shelter from the heat and rain.


    "Okay." Ian gazed at her, and although his eyes had remained tender, they held a weight that was not


    there before. He seemed to have understood something, but there was no sorrow or joy in his


    expression, just a quiet and calm eptance, almost as if it was surrender.


    "Let''s meet in a few days, okay?" All of a sudden, Anne lowered her head. Her eyes trembled and she


    let her long hair covered them.


    "Alright. I have an important business meeting in the United States. When Ie back, let¡¯s talk


    again." Without asking anything, Ian agreed to Anne''s unreasonable request.


    Even now, he was giving without demanding anything else.


    Anne had to fight from breathing deeply from the twinge in her chest. "Well, it''s gettingte. Don¡¯t worry


    about me. I''ll take good care of myself. I''ll see you again soon. Good luck on your business deal," Anne


    said.


    "Okay." Ian stood up and walked away. Anne couldn''t see his expression, but she could see his face


    when she closed her eyes.


    She wished she didn''t.


    Anne watched him until any trace of him waspletely gone. A stray tear fell from her eye as her


    gaze lingered on the road. He had given her nothing but goodness, but she had returned it with only


    pain. If she could, she would have willed her heart to turn to him, but she knew that it would not be fair


    to ask him to keep waiting for something as unsure as her feelings. He deserved something much more


    than uncertainty, and it was not something her shackled heart could give. It was sad that she could not


    completely forget Kevin and start everything over.

 Chapter 233 Irritated Her

    Chapter 233 Irritated Her


    It had turned dark by the time Anne returned to the East Mountain Vi. The outside lights had been


    switched on.


    She nced at her watch. It was half past six. Looking at the bright street lights, Anne felt uneasy. She


    somewhat felt Kevin would do something unthinkable if he knew she had gone to seen Ian earlier.


    She was nervous as she entered the house. She took a deep breath to calm her nerves and entered


    the living room. Kevin was sitting on the sofa with his legs stretched out in front of him. He was wearing


    a grey turtleneck sweater and ck casual pants which made his legs look longer. He looked thin and


    tall. His body posture looked calm and rxed. However, Anne was afraid of the indifferent look in his


    eyes.


    Anne greeted him and said, "I''m back. I want to see Eddy." She walked past him towards Eddy''s room.


    She opened the door with a smile on her face to greet the child, however, Eddy wasn''t in the room. The


    smile on her face was reced with an angry frown.


    When she stormed out of Eddy''s room, the smirk on Kevin''s face angered her more. The anger seeped


    into her voice as she said, "Kevin, you promised me! Where is Eddy?"


    "Well Anne, you didn''t keep our promise. So I can''t let you see Eddy for the time being," Kevin replied


    coldly, while studying his outstretched feet.


    Anne was trembling with anger. She said loudly, "I didn''t keep my promise? I made it clear to Ian as


    you told me to. What else do you want me to do?"


    The thought of Ian made Anne very guilty.


    Kevin looked up into Anne''s face and saw the worry etched on her face for Ian. His heart hurt as if


    someone pierced it with ance. He questioned sarcastically, "Did you need to go to see him specially


    to exin it to him? Anne, did you make me a promise, just to satisfy me and resume your rtionship


    with Ian behind my back on the quiet?"


    His frivolous tonepletely irritated Anne.


    "Kevin, I don''t want to hear you talk about my rtionship with Ian like that."


    It was disgusting, very disgusting. Anne already felt guilty for Ian and now listening to Kevin insult her,


    she was furious.


    Seeing Anne''s fury, Kevin felt his blood boil. He couldn''t tolerate to see Anne care so much about Ian.


    He got up from the sofa and walked right up to her. Anne gathered all her will power to stand in ce


    and not step back.


    "What? Are you angry because you realized I am right? If you want to see the baby, you will stay here. I


    won''t allow you to contact any other men."


    After saying that, Kevin turned and stormed out of the vi, while Anne was steaming with anger.


    "Unreasonable."


    In the old house of the Fu Family.


    The man-made hot spring was steaming. Rose was sitting on the edge with her feet in the hot spring.


    She had her chin in her hand, lost in pensive thoughts.


    "Rose, why are you sitting here? You are pregnant now. It''s dangerous here. Hurry up! Kevin is back.


    You go see to him," Selma scolded Rose with concern.


    Hearing Selma, Rose came back to the present and she gave Selma a reassured smile.


    "Okay, I''ll be right there."


    The empty living room held a feeling of loneliness, but the atmosphere was anything but cold and aloof.


    The central air conditioner gave off afortable temperature. Kevin was standing with his back


    towards the entrance, so he did not see Rose approach.


    Since Rose hadn''t seen Kevin for a long time, even the sight of his back pleased her. She walked up to


    him with a smile on her lips and said, "Kevin, you''re back. You haven''t beening home and I really


    miss you."


    Rose held his hand and ced her cheek on his arm.


    But when Kevin felt Rose close to him, he refused to have any physical contact with her. He removed


    her hand from his arm and took a couple of steps ahead and turned and looked at her.


    "Are you Okay?" he asked her with an air of indifference.


    His eyes didn''t see a pregnant wife. He looked right through her. His attitude was of a stranger, like a


    polite gentleman. Rose felt a wave of disappointment.


    "I''m fine. It would be better if you could alwayse back to give mepany in the evenings, Rose


    said expectantly.


    She knew that Anne and Ian were now engaged. No matter how much Kevin missed Anne, they would


    never be together again.


    "I''m very busy. I''ll only be able to stay here for one night," Kevin said irritably.


    The thought of Anne and Ian spending time together gave him a headache. But he controlled himself


    not to lose his temper.


    "Why for such a short time? What happened?" Rose asked tentatively.


    She thought that Kevin came back because he was unhappy, now that Anne was engaged to someone


    else.


    "Nothing," Kevin said concisely. He just wanted to be left alone. He was not in a mood for any


    conversations.


    Rose was a little disappointed, but for the sake of her happiness, she said, "I know you''re unhappy


    because of Anne.


    When Kevin heard this, his shoulders stiffened.


    Seeing him stiffen, Rose knew that she was right. "Anne has found her happiness in Ian, so I think we''d


    better give them our blessings and wishes. Ian is a good man."


    Kevin''s head started pounding after he heard Rose''s words. He was incensed. He could let go of the


    fact that Rose didn''t know what was going on, but he couldn''t forgive her for thinking that Anne would


    be happy with Ian.


    "Is Ian really that good?" Kevin asked in a voice filled with ice.


    His eyes were deep, but they were bright with fury. He stared at Rose without blinking. She blushed


    and lowered her eyes to the ground.


    "Of course, the engagement ceremony Ian had for Anne was very grand. It can be clearly seen how


    much he cares about her and he is really good to her."


    "You need to rest. I''m leaving," Kevin said after a short awkward silence.


    Rose''s heart ached and she blinked rapidly so as not to let Kevin see the tears that sprang in her eyes.


    "Kevin, what''s wrong? Did I say something wrong? Didn''t you just say that you would leave tomorrow?"


    "I have some urgent work," Kevin said indifferently.


    But Rose knew that Kevin was angry because he didn''t answer her calls, which only meant that Kevin


    was irritated with her.


    "I know you are angry. Don''t worry. Anne has fallen in love with someone. You''d better give up."


    In Rose''s mind, this matter was very simple. A clear ck and white.


    "Do you also think that Anne likes Ian?" Kevin was so angry that he didn''t realize that he held Rose''s


    chin roughly and grated out each word through gritted teeth.


    "Isn''t it true? Anne is a kind of a person who will stay with a man whom she likes. If she doesn''t like


    him, she will definitely refuse, won''t she?" Rose said that since she felt she knew Anne and she could


    never mislead anyone.


    "Shut up. I know it. You don''t need to remind me," Kevin growled.


    He just didn''t want anyone poking his wound. He left Rose''s chin. He was so blinded by anger that he


    didn''t see the red mark his fingers left on her.


    A momentter, Kevin turned and walked out of the old house of the Fu Family, while Rose cried sadly.


    She was so good to Kevin, that she gave up her pride as a rich family''s daughter. No one had the


    ability to hurt her like this, except Kevin.


    "When on earth will you take a look at me and treat me as your wife?" Rose said broken-heartedly.


    After some time, she wiped her tears and looked around to divert her mind from her sadness. She


    switched on the TV, only to find that there was news about Ian on it.


    It was said that Ian went to France in a hurry after his engagement. The reason was not known.


    All of a sudden, the remote fell from Rose''s limp hand to the ground. She was pale and numb all over,


    as if she was very frightened.


    In the East Mountain Vi.


    The sun was shining brightly, but it was not particrly hot in the morning. The flowers and trees inside


    and outside the vi were swaying gently in the warm breeze.


    However, Anne was in a hurry to go to work.


    The M. Group would hold a press conference to release their new products, but some problem


    urred with the new products and she needed to correct it.


    She quickly got ready and drove away from the vi and didn''t notice that Rose''s car was hidden not


    far from the vi.


    When Rose saw Anne, she held the steering wheel so tightly with hatred that her fingers had gone


    white. She didn''t expect Anne would go to the East Mountain Vi so soon after her engagement.


    "Anne, I want you to be discredited," Rose said with malice in her voice.


    In ire Jewelry City, when Anne went to work as usual, she saw and heard whispers. The people who


    usually were gentle and friendly with her, were not meeting her eyes and whispering.


    Confused, she raised her head to look around, but she didn''t find anything unusual. Though she was


    confused, she still felt that work was more important, so she didn''t pay much attention to it and went to


    her office.


    "Anne, you are here," Mark said gently.


    A few days ago, he didn''t attend Anne and Ian''s engagement ceremony, because he was afraid that he


    would be sad, but his wishes for Anne were sincere.


    "Well, is there anything wrong with thepany?"


    "Thanks to you, everyone knows that the famous designer here is engaged to the mysterious CEO,


    Ian. Instead, they pay more attention to our jewelry and we sell a lot. You are really the Goddess of


    wealth here," Mark said sincerely.


    "Well, don''t make fun of me. I''m working now." Anne opened the jewelry design which had some


    problems and examined it carefully.


    In the past, he always admired the cold and gorgeous appearance of Anne, but the serious Anne was


    particrly attractive. After looking at her for some more time, he left the office.


    After a couple of hours of straining her eyes, Anne was ready for a break. On her way to the bathroom,


    Anne saw a couple of employees whispering, but they stopped as soon as they saw her.


    She stopped and went back to her office. She just wanted to free her mind from all the design details


    and rest awhile. She took out her phone to surf through it. She realized that someone had leaked the


    news on the inte that she had seduced Kevin after her engagement to Ian.


    Anne frowned at the news. The words on the screen gave Anne a headache, but she didn''t care about


    what others said and directly turned off her phone.


    At the AN Group, Kevin was holding a cup of coffee.


    Every day at ten o''clock, he would drink something to refresh himself, but today, he didn''t drink it.


    He was staring at theptop in front of him. News rted to Anne was doing the rounds on the inte.


    He was furious.


    "Daniel,e in," Kevin dialed a number and said coldly.


    Two minutes after Kevin hung up the phone, Daniel hurried in. He was a little scared when he saw


    Kevin holding back his anger, but he didn''t know the reason of Kevin''s anger.


    "What can I do for you, Mr. Kevin?" he asked respectfully.


    Kevin said, "Check who leaked this news on the inte and bring that person to me."


    Kevin turned hisptop towards Daniel. Finally Daniel knew the reason for Kevin''s anger. It turned out


    that Kevin was ndered on the inte.


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Kevin. I will find out as soon as possible."


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    After saying that, Daniel hurried out of the office to do as Kevin asked him to.


    Kevin rubbed his face with his hands and rested his palm on his forehead and frowned. He had been a


    bit tired, but reading the news on the inte had left him wide awake.

 Chapter 234 Another News

    Chapter 234 Another News


    In the mansion of the Fu Family, a fresh breeze whispered into the window of Rose''s bedroom. There


    was an empty te on the bedside table, and the warmth of the sheets was so inviting at this hour.


    After eating the fruit sd, Rose wanted to rest on the bed for a while. However, Selma''s voice rang in


    her head, reminding her that she needed to go to the hospital to have her physical examination.


    Although she found it annoying as it was against her will, she had no choice but to listen and do what


    Selma told her.


    Then, she got up, changed her clothes, and arranged her things as she prepared to go to the hospital.


    On her way to her wardrobe closet, she passed by herptop, which showed the pictures of Anne


    online. The micro-blog messages posted on it were all bad-mouthing her for crossing the line.


    At the sight of this, Rose couldn''t help but let out a wicked smile. Truth be told, if Anne hadn''t been


    engaged to Ian, she wouldn''t have dared to use such an underhand method. However, because of their


    engagement, Rose grabbed the opportunity to expose Anne.


    Meanwhile, in the AN Group, a piece of paper was ced on top of a stack of documents.


    "Mr. Kevin, this is what you were asking for. Please have a look," Daniel said as he referred to the


    piece of evidence that he had acquired.


    However, after aplishing his task, Daniel had aplicated feeling, knowing that Rose was the


    real culprit behind it all. She was the hostess of the Fu Family, and he didn''t know how Kevin would


    react the moment he knew about it.


    Kevin grabbed the paper without hesitation and instantly saw a record of Rose bribing a certain


    reporter. Seeing this, Kevin fumed in anger.


    Then, he crumpled the paper, tossed it back on the table, and fell silent. On the outside, it would seem


    that he was taking this rather calmly than expected, but knowing Kevin''s attitude, Daniel was sure that


    his boss was about to explode at any second.


    "By the way, Mr. Kevin, the reporter of the newspaper is just outside. We can let him in if you like,"


    Daniel said suggestively.


    He couldn''t actually believe how unlucky this reporter was. In the past, there were also lots of baseless


    news, but no one really cared about them. However, this was a different case. It was Kevin that he had


    offended.


    "Yeah. Let him in," Kevin said with a straight face.


    Soon enough, the reporter entered his office. Kevin sat on the couch and stared at the guy who just


    entered with icy res.


    Apparently, it was a very young reporter that was almost new in the industry. The second he saw Kevin


    and his extremely imposing aura, he was scared out of his wits. The very person involved in the news


    that he wrote was now right in front of him.


    He was in utter disbelief that Kevin was way more handsome and colder in person than in the photo.


    As he sat opposite Kevin and Daniel, the reporter''s legs couldn''t stop trembling. There was also a


    trickling cold sweat on his forehead although the room was fully air-conditioned.


    "Mr. Kevin, I sincerely apologize! I just entered this industry and I''m not that familiar with the rules yet.


    Don''t worry. I promise to delete that news immediately. Just please don''t do anything to me!" The


    reporter was almost tearing up as he bowed his head, but there was no indication on Kevin''s face that


    he would forgive this guy.


    After a brief moment of silence, Kevin finally spoke and asked, "So, who authorized you to write this


    news?"


    "I didn''t need any permission. I wrote it myself¡­" the reporter answered reluctantly as he continued to


    bow his head apologetically.


    However, Kevin wasn''t having any of it. He looked at the guy with narrowed eyes as if he was gazing


    into his mind and soul.


    Knowing that he was under thorough inquisition, the reporter breathed heavily as if he was feeling


    suffocated.


    "You might have written the news yourself, but who told you to publish it? And if you won''t tell me, I''ll be


    sure to destroy your career. I know you''re not stupid, so I expect you to answer wisely," Kevin said


    disdainfully.


    Seeing the cold yet fiery expression in Kevin''s eyes, the reporter knew that he wasn''t bluffing. It would


    just be a piece of cake for a person at Kevin''s caliber to mess with his life.


    Thinking back on what he had done, the reporter deeply regretted agreeing with the woman''s request.


    Even before he got the promised payment, he had already destroyed himself. After thinking for a while,


    he finally confessed, "I actually don''t know her name, but it was a woman who came to me. She''s


    actually quite simr to the woman I wrote in the article."


    Hearing this, a frown suddenly appeared on Kevin''s face. Then, he asked, "Is she pregnant?"


    Obviously, Kevin and Daniel thought that it should be Rose, thus the reporter could easily identify her if


    the woman was pregnant.


    However, they didn''t expect what the reporter said next. "I don''t think so. She wore ssy and very


    high heels when we met. There was no way she''s pregnant if she went out like that. How careless


    could she be, if she was indeed pregnant?"


    This time, it was Kevin''s turn to get rather confused. Daniel, who was next to him, knew exactly what


    Kevin was thinking, so he quickly took out a photo of Rose and showed it to the reporter.


    "Take a good look at this person. Is she the one you made business with?" Daniel asked.


    Rose was an absolute beauty that no one would be able to forget her face once they saw her up close.


    Hence, the reporter identified her instantly. "Yes, it''s her! She''s the one who asked me to do all of this. I


    know that I haven''t received the money that she promised me, but I also don''t want it anymore. I just


    want you to let me off the hook¡­"


    The reporter was indeed sharp and good at judging the situation, so he made up his mind at once.


    At the same time, Kevin scoffed as he yed with the expensive baro cup on the table. "You don''t


    know the gravity of what you''ve done, so don''t tell me what to do."


    After all this time, he didn''t have the heart to hurt Anne even a little, despite her hurting him a lot.


    Therefore, how could he let some irrelevant people hurt his dearest woman?


    "What do you want me to do? Just tell me and I''d do it." The reporter was already getting desperate.


    He had really regretted all his actions, so he just wanted to make it up to them.


    "Fine. How about this? ept the money from her like you''re supposed to. But I''ll need you to post


    another newster. Of course, I''ll double the price. What do you think? It''s not that bad of a deal."


    As the reporter heard this, his eyes immediately widened. He was so sure that he might have lost his


    career by now, but he didn''t expect that it would turn out this way.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Obviously, Kevin must be giving him a harder task, but if he didn''t ept it, he was already finished.


    Since he was already caught up in this, he might as well fight until the end.


    "Okay. What do you have in mind? I''ll do it with the best of my ability," the reporter replied.


    "Good. Say that Ian likes Anne. However, right after the engagement, Ian found out that Anne and I are


    in love with each other. So, he finally gave up on Anne and left for France. What do you think? Isn''t this


    news going to excite all the people? If this news gets popr, your reputation will easily skyrocket.


    Don''t you agree?"


    Kevin''s words certainly enticed the reporter, but he was worried that Rose would get back at him. "It''s


    good, I swear. I''m just afraid that the woman will get mad and hunt me down."


    "Well, this is your world. You did what you''ve agreed upon, but it doesn''t mean that you''re not going to


    work for others too. After all, you, of all people, should know that this kind of thing always happens.


    One minute, there''s a revtion, then a few minutester, a twist will follow. People love this kind of


    drama," Kevin said indifferently. The reporter kept silent but he fully understood what Kevin meant.


    After thinking for a while, the reporter nodded with conviction and said, "All right. I''ll do it. I promise."


    When the reporter finally left the room, Daniel looked at Kevin and couldn''t help but be quite rattled.


    Kevin had just solved a big problem, but he couldn''t understand why his boss seemed more


    displeased. Kevin just sat there with a dreadful look in his eyes while saying nothing.


    "Mr. Kevin, I think you should rest for now. I''m going ahead to work." After saying that, Daniel stood and


    was about to leave, but he was stopped by Kevin.


    "Wait. Tell me the hospital where Rose is being checked up, and call the doctor who is in charge of


    her." Hearing this, Daniel felt very curious. At this point, he had no idea what was running inside Kevin''s


    mind.


    "And then? What should I do next?" Daniel asked out of curiosity.


    "Just contact the doctor first. You don''t need to ask too much. I know what I''m doing." Upon saying that,


    Kevin closed his eyes and didn''t speak another word.


    With this, Daniel had no other choice but to go out and obey Kevin''s orders.


    Two dayster, the bad news about Anne had already spread widely. Many people got a hold of this


    information, including Trey and Mark.


    When Mark heard of this, he immediately rushed towards Anne''s office. As he grabbed the door of her


    office, a strong smell of coffee weed him, making him a little calm. Mark heaved a deep sigh and


    eventually walked in.


    As he entered her office, he shook his head upon seeing how absorbed Anne was in her work. The


    rumors about her had been spread everywhere, but here she was, doing nothing but work tirelessly.


    "Anne, do you need my help with anything?" Mark finally asked after standing there for quite some


    time. He was so sure that Anne didn''t even notice that he was there.


    Slowly, Anne raised her head and said nonchntly, "Oh, you''re here. Well, you can give this


    document to Manager Zhang. That''s all. I have something else to do."


    Mark couldn''t help but purse his lips, disappointed at what he just heard.


    "I don''t mean that," Mark said in a slightly agitated voice.


    "Then what is it?" Anne looked up again, her eyes still calm as ever.


    "Oh, I know," she said as if she remembered something. "This is the earring chosen by the wife of G


    Group''s chairman. We have already modified it ording to her requirements, so please find someone


    who could send it to her as soon as possible."


    Her calmness just worried Mark all the more. After all, most people who suppressed their emotions had


    a tendency to just suddenly explodeter on. "Anne, I know you heard the news. Don''t take it to heart.


    I''ll handle it."


    All of a sudden, Anne''s hand stopped moving. Once more, she looked up and let out a subtle smile.


    "Mark, why would you think I''ll be saddened just because of that?"


    "Why wouldn''t you? Don''t you care about what people would say about you?" Mark asked in disbelief.


    "Of course not. If anything, now I feel that my work can make me more fulfilled. Besides, if I know that


    the news wasn''t true, why should I worry?" Anne said casually.


    "But other people don''t think that way. They''re saying terrible things about you," Mark reiterated.


    Hearing this, Anne let out a bitter smile and said, "Well, I don''t care about other people''s opinions. I live


    for myself, not them. Right now, all that matters to me is to reach an agreement on the business this


    time. I''m really looking forward to this, so if you want to make me happy, then help me seed with


    this. Okay?"


    "Miss. Anne, please watch the news." Out of nowhere, they heard the voice of Anne''s assistant, who


    suddenly rushed over.


    Her voice suggested that it was very urgent, thus making Anne and Mark rather confused.


    "Why? What''s wrong?" Anne asked.


    "Well, it says that you have such aplicated love story. It turns out that Mr. Kevin and you are truly


    in love. Now I know why things didn''t work out with you and Mr. Ian. But as long as you''re fine, that''s


    what matters the most."


    As Shelly continued to b, both Anne and Mark became more confused. They nced at each other


    and decided to see the news that she was talking about.


    After seeing it, Mark quickly furrowed his brows. "It''s obvious that someone is helping you. But who


    could it be? Don''t tell me it''s Kevin?"


    As Anne heard Kevin''s name, her face became serious. "I don''t know and I don''t really care. No matter


    what the purpose of that person is, I don''t need to feel indebted. Shelly, go back to your work already."


    Shelly pouted as soon as Anne dismissed her. She actually wanted to ask what kind of story Anne and


    Kevin had, but she was told to go back already. Hence, she had no choice but to go and be left


    hanging.


    Seeing that the matter had somehow been settled, Mark also left eventually so that Anne could


    continue working.


    However, when Anne''s officepletely quieted down, there were hints of doubts that rose in her


    eyes. As Mark said, she was also convinced that Kevin could be the only person behind it, yet she


    couldn''t help but wonder why he would help her.


    After all, wasn''t he in love with Rose now? Otherwise, why would he let her be pregnant?


    Thinking of all of these things simultaneously made her feel sick and nauseous. She hurriedly took a


    few sips of cold water and tried her best to suppress the disgusting feeling that was forcing its way out


    of her heart.


    "Anyway, Kevin and I are over¡­" Anne slowly closed her eyes and repeated this thought as if she was


    in a trance.


    At the same time, the cool breeze from outside her window blew over, making the daffodil on the table


    dance slightly. A moment after, the wind calmed down, just like the surging emotions from Anne''s heart


    just now.

 Chapter 235 Quality Time With His Beloved Son

    Chapter 235 Quality Time With His Beloved Son


    Inside the house of the Fu Family, excitement filled the air.


    While everyone was gathered around, a piece of white paper sat meekly on the table. It contained the


    result of Rose''s physical examination that would determine the happiness of the two families¡ª


    especially Selma, who was delightfully immersed in the joy of bing a grandmother.


    Her tion showed as in as day in the way she took good care of Rose.


    "You must be tired, Rose. Why don''t you go and have a good rest first? If you need to do something,


    make sure to ask the servants to do it instead. Just take it easy and don''t move around a lot." Selma


    wore a bright, incessant smile as she gave Rose some reminders. It seemed that she had been


    treating Rose better as her belly grew bigger and bigger.


    "Yes, mom. By the way, have you heard any news recently?" Rose casually asked while she ate the


    steaming hot porridge.


    "Oh, I know just what you''re talking about. Humph! Kevin was really out of line this time. Anyway,


    there''s no reason for you to worry. I won''t recognize her. No matter how good Anne is, there''s no room


    for her in the Fu Family. Besides, I don''t like people who don''t have a good reputation out there."


    Selma then smiled, went to Rose and fixed the hair behind her ears, and continued in a hushed tone,


    "That''s why it''s you who I like for my son."


    Hearing this, Rose lowered her eyes and fell silent. She remembered that back then, her father was


    first engaged to Anne''s mother. However, due to some circumstances, her father''s family didn''t approve


    of the wedding to happen. In some way. Anne could still be considered her father''s legitimate child, so


    Rose still couldn''t help but worry.


    "It''s alright, mom. You don''t need to be angry. Even if Kevin likes Anne, he wouldn''t dare to leave us. I


    don''t think he''d be stupid to make his family shun him just for a woman who''s not even the right match


    for him.


    Besides, you are his mother, and we all know how much he loves you," Rose said softly as she stared


    into her eyes. Hearing these kind words, Selma felt like his heart melted. At the same time, she tightly


    held Rose''s hand and nodded with a faint smile.


    "You''re such a good girl. Come on, you need to rest now. Your grandfather is not in good shape these


    past few days, so I''ll need to check on him and see if he needs anything."


    Selma stood up and eventually went out of the room, leaving Rose alone.


    As soon as Selma''s figure receded, Rose''s face darkened. It turned out that she was holding her


    emotions the moment Selma mentioned Kevin''s grandfather. Deep within her heart, Rose knew that


    Carl didn''t like her very much. Compared to her, it seemed like he was totally captivated by Anne.


    Thinking of this, she clenched her fist as she became more irritable. As though trying a way to vent out


    her anger, she browsed the inte to confirm the news that was going around.


    Just recently, the negative news about Anne had already spread all over the world. After all, she was


    entangled in aplicated rtionship between two business tycoons, and it was just natural that


    many eyes paid attention to this kind of story.


    Due to all this fuss, Rose presumed that Anne mustn''t have enough time to concern herself with Kevin.


    "Well, don''t me me, Anne. This is all your fault. You are already engaged, so you don''t have any


    right to get between Kevin and me. You should know your ce." After calming down a bit, Rose tried


    to close her eyes as she seemed to have gotten tired from all her activities throughout the day.


    Meanwhile, in the East Mountain Vi, Anne came home rather early.


    It was already starting to dim outside, and the sun was about to disappear from the horizon.


    As she entered her room, she noticed that Eddy wasn''t there. Although she felt very disappointed, she


    had no other choice but to get used to it.


    "Why don''t you skip work for tomorrow and stay at home? I know you''re working nonstop when you''re


    in your office." Kevin''s gloomy voice suddenly blew from the corner of the room. Anne actually felt a bit


    startled when she saw him inconspicuously sitting in the living room.


    He was wearing ck casual clothes that matched the sofa, and he didn''t utter a word when Anne


    came in, so there was no way that she would quickly notice him.


    "Why do I need to do that? I''ll do whatever I want. I know I promised you not to contact anyone else,


    but I should at least live my own life, shouldn''t I? Plus, it''s just my job. Why should it matter to you?"


    Anne asked with a straight face.


    At this moment, Kevin got up and stared directly at Anne with his piercing gaze.


    "I said¡­ I wouldn''t allow it," Kevin retorted in a low, cold voice.


    He didn''t want Anne to freely do anything she wanted for the reason that she didn''t consider him a part


    of her life.


    "Is that why you''ve taken my right to see Eddy?" Anne asked in a mncholic tone, with her brows


    starting to slightly furrow.


    "I''m doing this for you. Nothinges out right when you''re always near Mark," Kevin replied tly.


    Hearing this, Anne heaved a sigh, raised her head, and said in a resigned manner, "Fine. You win. You


    always get what you want in the end anyway. I swear I won''t go to work tomorrow, but in return, you


    also have to promise me that I may go in and out of the vi whenever I want. I''m not your prisoner¡­"


    All she wanted was a bit of apromise. If she couldn''t even get out of the East Mountain Vi, what


    was the difference between her and a caged bird?


    "All right, I will allow you to do that. Just remember to keep your promise. And also, I have one


    condition." Kevin slightly raised his chin as if a deration that he was still the winner of this deal.


    "What is it? Say it," Anne said impatiently.


    "You can go out whenever you wish, but when you do, make sure he''s never out of my sight."


    Anne''s lips pursed slightly as she took a deep breath. After a moment, she looked at him and said,


    "Okay. I promise."


    Right when she expressed her agreement, Anne went back to her room as fast as she could, unable to


    bear a single second of seeing Kevin''s face.


    As the evening deepened into the dead of night, innocentughter suddenly chimed from the baby''s


    room.


    In the middle of the room was Eddy''s bed, where he sat while ying with his hands. He was


    handsomely dressed in a beige onesie. Across him was Kevin, who was restfully sitting on the sky blue


    carpet. Eddy then stared lovingly at him with his twinkling eyes for a while until a smile lit up his


    adorable face.


    When he saw that Kevin was smiling back at him, he stretched out his tiny hands towards his dad and


    started reaching for his face.


    "Be careful, Eddy. Don''t move." Kevin couldn''t help but remind him when he saw Eddy crawling on the


    bed.


    Although Eddy stopped moving, he gave Kevin a curious look and curled his lips. What he did next took


    Kevin by surprise.


    Slowly, Eddy stood up. His legs were a little wobbly, but he managed to stand up just fine.


    "Wow, Eddy. You''re already good at standing up on your own, huh? Come on, I''ll teach you something."


    Kevin smiled brightly as he held his son in his arms. "Let me hear you say, ''mommy.''"


    At this very moment, there wasn''t a single shred of his persona as a superior CEO. He was just an


    ordinary father who wanted to spend quality time with his beloved son. If anyone saw the doting


    expression on his face, they might have a hard time recognizing that it was indeed Kevin.


    As Eddy held his father''s hand, he slightly tilted his head and stared at Kevin with rather confused


    eyes. After Kevin repeated the word "mommy" quite a few times, Eddy furrowed his endearing little


    brows and gradually opened his tiny mouth. "Dad¡­ Dad¡­"


    His voice was so soft, like a feather from an angel''s wing that gently stroked Kevin''s heart. He felt an


    inexplicable warmth and joy from within him. It was a milestone thatpletely blissed Kevin out as a


    parent.


    "Baby, can you say that again? Please?" Kevin said as he pleaded like a child who longed for attention.


    However, Eddy didn''t respond this time. Instead, he grabbed the guardrail of the cot with his dainty little


    fingers and gnawed it with his undeveloped teeth from time to time.


    "Well, of course, you''re a baby." Kevin sighed as he lightly shook his head with a faint smile on his face.


    "Come on, baby. Can you call me dad one more time?"


    "Dad!"


    Eddy''s voice became clearer this time, followed by an endearing giggle. He seemed to have shouted it


    with excitement. Kevin felt extremely jubnt, but then he immediately got worried afterward.


    He carried Eddy in his arms, gently caressed his fluffy head, and softly said, "Baby, you need to learn


    to say ''mommy'' too. Otherwise, your mom would be sad if she only heard you saying ''dad.'' Do you


    understand?"


    Thinking of this, Kevin let out a bitter smile. He knew that for Anne, nothing was more important to her


    than her son. Somehow, he just wished that she would also consider him a part of her life again.


    When Kevin saw Eddy''s smart look, he clenched his fist and gently bumped the little boy''s tiny fist.


    "Eddy, do you know that mommy doesn''t like daddy right now? That''s why I''ll need your help to get the


    two of us back together, okay?"


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After saying this, he gently rubbed his nose against Eddy''s face. The mellow light shone on them as


    the warm atmosphere enveloped the room.


    The next day in the AN Group, the weather looked very nice and not a single group of clouds could be


    seen blocking the clear blue sky.


    The building was surrounded by huge pleasantly-looking nts that were greeted by the sunshine.


    At the same time, all the employees were already busy with their work. However, when they saw a


    familiar figure outside with an unfamiliar aura, they were shocked to their core.


    In their entire stay in thepany, they only saw Kevin''s serious and icy look. That was why they were


    thoroughly surprised when the CEO came to work in a windbreaker and a pair of casual pants today.


    The most bbergasting part was when they saw a faint smile fixed on his handsome face.


    "Oh. My. G¡ª Is that really Mr. Kevin? Did something happen to him? Why does he look like he''s a


    completely different person?!" one of the employees said in disbelief.


    "You tell me! Whoever turned him into this must be someone amazing. Never did I imagine that our


    stone-cold CEO can look this¡­ soft and gentle. His gorgeousness just multiplied by a hundred-fold!"


    This employee couldn''t help but cup her face with her hands as she daydreamed that Kevin was


    walking in a field of pastel-colored fragrant flowers.


    Not a minuteter, Daniel saw themotion in thepany lobby. He forcefully cleared his throat


    and said, "I don''t think it is anyone''s business to discuss how the president should look like when he


    goes to work. If I were you, I''d get back to work, or this might be thest time that you''ll see Mr. Kevin


    walk into our building."


    As though they had finally regained their senses, the employees left one after another, leaving Daniel


    who, in fact, was also quite astounded by the CEO''s unheralded entrance.


    He then quickly approached Kevin and greeted him,


    "Mr. Kevin, I''ll sort out the documents that you need to deal with today and brief you about itter."


    Kevin simply nodded and walked into his office while Daniel followed close behind.


    However, when they got into his office, Kevin didn''t give Daniel any direct orders for his other tasks just


    like their daily routine. Instead, he sat on the sofa with an innocent smile on his face. Then, out of


    nowhere, he asked, "Daniel, I don''t think I ever asked you this, but are you married?"


    Hearing this, Daniel was stunned, but he tried his best not to make it seem very obvious. He started to


    feel nervous since he just couldn''t think of a reason why Kevin would ask him such a question. He


    racked his mind and tried to recall if he had done anything wrong. Was his boss going to separate him


    from his family for a mistake that he failed to notice?


    "Yes, Mr. Kevin. I''m married." He knew that something was up because he could clearly see that there


    was some strange altruism in Kevin''s tone. Thus, he answered honestly.


    "I see. Do you have a child then?"


    "Yes, my son just turned two recently."


    "Oh, you have a boy. Where do you usually take him for recreational activities or when you want to buy


    him something?" Kevin enquired after thinking for a while. He had a rather serious expression on his


    face as he lightly rubbed his chin.


    After hearing all these questions, Daniel suddenly had a moment of enlightenment. He heaved a sigh


    as if arge boulder had been taken off his chest. He had always thought of Kevin as someone


    omnipotent and intelligent at everything. However, it seemed that the great CEO still needed some


    advice when it came to taking care of a child.


    "Well, he''s still too young to take him to crowded ces. Besides, we are too busy with our jobs here,


    so we just rarely take him out to y. On the other hand, children''s educational toys are surprisingly


    helpful in training their young minds. That way, he could learn some basic ideas while having fun,"


    Daniel exined logically from a standpoint of both a father and a professional.


    Satisfied with Daniel''s answer, Kevin slightly nodded and looked in the distance.


    "But Mr. Kevin, if I may add, the best way to raise a child is for his family to always be with him. At their


    very young age, children are prone to feel insecurities. However, if their family are always with them in


    whatever they go through, I''m sure that they''ll grow up just fine," Daniel added.


    "Yeah, I understand. Thank you, Daniel. You can leave now." Kevin spoke calmly as a faint smile


    brightened up his face.


    As Daniel walked out and closed the door behind him, Kevin put his hand on his forehead and sighed


    deeply. He knew for a fact that Anne undoubtedly loved her son with all her heart, but the biggest


    problem was their rtionship. He didn''t want their situation to affect Eddy''s upbringing, but he was


    worried that it would inevitably be a huge factor. Pondering on these thoughts, he felt like he was going


    to have a severe headache.


    All this time, Kevin just wanted Anne to show genuine kindness towards him. He just didn''t want to


    force her into doing it because he stood by his principle that intimacy between two people needed to be


    fought for, not begged for.


    Letting Anne live in the East Mountain Vi was hisst resort. If he didn''t do that, Anne would have


    really married Ian. If that really happened, their rtionship would be more difficult to mend than ever.


    "Ah, what a drag." At this moment, this was all Kevin could say in this seemingly cloudy situation.


    Meanwhile, back in the East Mountain Vi, the sun was just about to rise, where a faint red glow from


    the east could be seen peeking from the horizon.


    It was seven o''clock in the morning and the clear sky was gradually being lit up. The sweet sounds of


    the chirping birds resounded in the air, and the morning breeze of the luscious greens around smelled


    and felt totally refreshing.


    Anne stretched out her arms after a long yawn. She got up and put on her clothes, walked out of the


    room, and hoped that a good day was waiting ahead of her.

 Chapter 236 Babys Help

    Chapter 236 Baby''s Help


    There was a small boy on the stroller, his hands grabbing on to the edge so he could get a better look


    around. Since he was still such a small child, he was still struggling to make coordinated movements.


    Nevertheless, the tireless smile on his pink face did not waver.


    "Eddy," Anne called out. Warmth surged up in her heart as she saw her son. She had been thinking of


    him day and night, and the sight of him made her feel incredibly excited.


    By the time Eddy saw her, she already had her arms wrapped around him.


    However, being separated from his mother for a long time, he was no longer as familiar with her as


    before. His big eyes looked up at Anne curiously as his smile slowly faded away.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Anne gently cradled him closer to her. With his ear against her chest, he could hear her steady


    heartbeat. There was a sudden feeling of familiarity when he heard her heart. Raising his head, he


    looked up at Anne and tilted his head.


    "Ma..."


    Even though his words weren''t that clear yet, Anne couldn''t help but beam widely.


    It didn''t matter if this little child said ''mom'' or ''marsh''. What''s important was that he still recognized her


    and tried to talk to her.


    "You haven''t seen me for such a long time, Eddy. Did you miss me?" Anne asked as she gently


    caressed his smooth cheek with her finger.


    As if by instinct, he boy pressed his face against her hand as he iled with joy. His sweetughter


    rang melodiously in the air.


    The sight of this little boy made her heart melt. At that moment, she felt that her persistence had been


    all worth it.


    "Daddy," Eddy suddenly chirped.


    All of a sudden, Anne''s hands stiffened. Why did he call out for his daddy out of the blue?


    Was Kevin taking care of Eddy when she was absent?


    For a brief moment, she felt a pang of sadness. Her son was the most important thing to her, and now it


    felt as if that had been taken away from her.


    However, she then thought that there was no need to be this unreasonable and selfish. After all, this


    showed that Eddy must have gotten along with Kevin really well, and that Kevin was being a good


    father.


    "Don''t call me daddy, sweetheart. I''m mommy, okay?" With a soft smile, she nted a soft kiss on his


    forehead.


    Eddy''s big, bright eyes blinked at her, seeming to be concentrating hard on something. After a while, he


    lowered his eyes, his cheeks as pink and delicious as a peach.


    "M... mommy."


    Hearing his clear voice, Anne felt a bit relieved. ''Maybe it''s all just a coincidence,'' she thought. ''Maybe


    he just learned that word from somewhere. Besides, Kevin''s servants were always the ones taking care


    of him. They probably always taught him to call dad first.


    Soon, her thoughts began to spiral. ''Maybe Kevin didn''t treat Eddy well at all. No one was there to stop


    him anyway.''


    "Anne, what are you thinking about?" she sighed quietly to herself. "You can never expect anything


    good from that guy, can you?" Hugging Eddy closer to her, she took a deep breath and closed her


    eyes, trying to clear her thoughts.


    In AN Group.


    The floor to ceiling ss walls, the leather sofa, and the overall minimalist design made the office of the


    CEO exhume with ss and elegance.


    Despite its noble appearance, it went without question that Kevin was still the most formidable thing in


    that office.


    He wore a ck, tailored suit. There was a cold aura surrounding this man as he sat behind his desk.


    There was a constant, intense look on his face. His angr jaw and high nose were sharp and defined.


    Whether he was busy at work or was just casually looking around, it looked as if his face was always


    ready to be shot in some big, blockbuster movie.


    No one except Daniel had the courage to approach him.


    "Mr. Kevin, here''s the document you wanted," Daniel said.


    "Hand over the cooperation work with Hess Group to Director Gao and let him be fully responsible for


    it. If he fails to aplish this, fire him at once," Kevin responded in a deste tone. It was as if he


    was speaking about something as casual as the weather, and didn''t even bother to look up from his


    desk.


    "But Mr. Kevin... Director Gao''s father is one of the AN Group''s major shareholders. Wouldn''t this put


    ourpany in jeopardy?" Daniel said.


    If it was just an ordinary employee, that person would get fired immediately once a mistake had been


    made. However, Director Gao had a very powerful father.


    "Why? Do you think it would jeopardize thepany?" Kevin raised his head and nced at Daniel


    with an imposing manner.


    "Not at all, Mr. Kevin," Daniel replied, trembling slightly. "But if we do something like that, Director Gao''s


    father might target the AN Group."


    "Don''t worry about that. He just holds two percent of the shares of AN Group. If he''s no longer a part of


    ourpany, there won''t be any heavy repercussions. Just let him go," Kevin said, lowering his eyes.


    Suddenly, Daniel understood Kevin''s intention.


    Director Gao didn''t really have the best work ethic nor did he have an outstanding record. The only


    reason he held a position at thispany was because of his father''s power. Things would have been


    alright, if only greed had not gotten the better of them. They had embezzled arge amount of money


    from thepany''s public funds.


    In the end, all of the me was put on Director Gao. In Kevin''s eyes, those two were nothings but


    cowards.


    There was no excuse for their actions. At this point, Kevin saw that nothing else could be done but to


    kick out the father-and-son duo from thepany for good.


    "I understand, Mr. Kevin. But if he leaves, we will still lose a lot of money, even if it''s just two percent of


    our shares," Daniel bargained.


    There was indeed a lot of money in the AN Group, and two percent of their funds was really a


    considerable amount of money that they would lose.


    "Don''t worry. Money is not something we have an issue with. If we don''t have enough to keep the


    business going, I''ll just use my private funds to make up for it. In the meantime, give the shares to


    Anne."


    There was an inexplicable smile on Kevin''s lips when he mentioned Anne''s name.


    Flustered, Daniel blinked his eyes, not knowing what to say to Kevin. He knew that he had to be careful


    when he talked about Anne in front of Kevin. There was nothing more important to this man than that


    woman.


    "Mr. Kevin, Miss Anne already has thirteen percent of thepany''s shares. If she gets anymore, I''m


    afraid that..." The words trailed off into silence.


    He was worried about what Kevin''s mother would think when she finds out about this.


    "Stop worrying about it," Kevin sneered. "Let her have fifteen percent ofpany shares. She can


    even have half of my shares if she wants!"


    In the past, he thought that Anne was only with him because of his money. Later, he realized that she


    was not the kind of person he thought she was.


    Anne was a stubborn and cold woman towards him. It was so rare for him to encounter a woman like


    her. As a result, the more she pushed him away, the more he wanted to protect her and make her his.


    Leaning back on his seat, Kevin sped his hands in front of him and looked carefully at Daniel.


    "So, what''s the news on that rumor that surfaced? And the matter regarding Rose?"


    "It''s all on the document, Mr. Kevin. I haven''t dared to read it, not do I n to without your permission.


    This is your private affairs, after all." He had brought with him all the information about the doctors that


    had checked Rose before. As for Rose''stest examination, as soon as it was finished, he took all of


    the documents at once to ensure that the results wouldn''t be tampered with.


    Hearing this, Kevin gave a small, approving nod. "I see. You can leave now."


    As soon as Daniel left, Kevin took a deep breath and slowly opened the document.


    In the East Mountain Vi.


    The night was studded with bright stars.


    There was a fresh breeze in the air. Even though it was a little chilly, it added to the charm of the night.


    As Kevin pulled up in the driveway, he saw the silhouette of a woman and a child through the window.


    With a smile, he got out of his car and walked inside the house.


    "Eddy,e to daddy!" Kevin greeted cheerfully, like a burst of sunshine after a rain.


    Although Anne didn''t want to be a selfish mother, she couldn''t help but frown to herself. Seeing Kevin


    genuinely care for the child made her happy, but she didn''t want time taken away from her when she


    was having some alone with her son.


    More importantly, she really didn''t want to be in the same ce as Kevin was.


    As soon as Eddy heard Kevin''s voice, he tried to desperately to reach for him. With one arm around


    Anne''s shoulder, he extended his hand to Kevin, his little fingers pointing towards him. Because of his


    excitement, he started to kick and il around in Anne''s arms.


    This caught her off guard, and made her stumble on her feet. She closed her eyes and wrapped her


    arms protectively on Eddy''s head, anticipating the fall.


    In a split second, Kevin quickly went up to her and kept her steady.


    "Are you okay?" he asked nervously.


    Slowly, Anne opened her eyes, and saw Kevin''s face next to hers. His deep, attractive eyes looked at


    her in concern. Flustered, she quickly withdrew her gaze, fearing that she would get bewitched by


    these eyes if she looked at them a second longer. ''No. Stop it,'' she scolded herself. ''You know better


    this time. You won''t be as stupid as before!''


    After regaining her footing, she cleared her throat and shed an indifferent smile. "I''m fine."


    "I wasn''t talking to you. I was talking to Eddy," Kevin replied with a smug smile. In one, swift movement,


    he took Eddy in his arms and tapped the tip of his little nose.


    All of a sudden, Anne''s face flushed with embarrassment, her hands clenching into fists at her side. In


    Kevin''s eyes, she was not a good person, and it brought him joy to embarrass her from time to time.


    ''The nerve!'' she screamed in her heart. ''This man knows that Eddy is too small to understand what''s


    going on around him. How can he deliberately make fun of me like this?''


    Then, she saw how much more intimate andfortable Eddy was in Kevin''s arms than he was with


    her. Her heart ached seeing them like this. A whileter, she suddenly noticed a slight pain on her


    ankle.


    Apparently, it got twisted earlier when she almost fell. After applying a bit of weight on it, she shrugged


    it off and thought that it wasn''t anything serious.


    "Now that you''re home, you can go take care of him. I''m going to finish the design draft," Anne said


    dismissively.


    As Kevin heard this, his face went cold. "I thought you said that you wouldn''t leave to work anymore.


    Now, as soon as I get here, you''re telling me that you need to go?"


    Meanwhile, Eddy continued tough and squirm in his arms, oblivious to the sudden tense air between


    his parents.


    However, Anne straightened her back, not nning on backing down.


    This woman had a sharp tongue--a fact that Kevin seemed to forget before questioning her.


    "Mr. Kevin, do you have any idea how long it would take to find a new employee to finish this job that


    I''m doing? Don''t you know that the business will get suspended and even the wholepany will be


    effected because of this?" she said calmly, a sarcastic smile stered on her face. "Perhaps you don''t


    remember any of these things, because you''ve been too busy living such a happy like with your


    sweetheart. You are so stupid and ignorant!"


    With that, she turned around and walked towards the front door.


    Even though he was displeased with her words, a smile crept up his face. "You sound jealous, Anne. Is


    it because you still like me?"


    She froze in her tracks, and her heart dropped to her stomach. Her little secret had been discovered.


    But she managed to keep her cool. After all, she was used to talking to snarky businessmen all the


    time. This littlement he made was nothing to her.


    Turning around, she looked at Kevin directly in the eye. "Mr. Kevin, you''re not only stupid and ignorant,


    but also apparently very narcissistic. Let me make this clear, okay? I don''t like you. If a part of me


    identally starts to like you, I promise you that I will do whatever it takes to get rid it permanently."

 Chapter 237 Miscarriage

    Chapter 237 Miscarriage


    Anne''s voice was as cold as the coldest wind in winter. But before Kevin could say anything, he saw


    that she had left.


    His face darkened in her absence. But hearing Eddy''s voice, he turned to the child and said, "Eddy,


    what your mother said is not true. She loves me, okay?"


    But Kevin''s voice was uncertain, and Eddy could only reach out his little hand to his father''s cheek as if


    he wanted tofort him.


    Meanwhile, in the old house of the Fu Family, Rose was resting on the thick carpet of the spacious


    living room.


    This wasid out precisely for herfort. But despite being cared for, Rose was not happy because


    the person she loved didn''t love her back. What was the use of all her efforts?


    This made her look and feel terrible.


    "What''s going on?"


    She was browsing the web when she realized that the public opinion was shifting to Anne''s favor.


    It was said that Anne and Kevin really loved each other, and this was why Ian left the picture voluntarily.


    Everything had been different from what she thought.


    "Who did it?" Rose asked, trembling with rage.


    Worried about her health, the servant beside her asked, "What''s wrong, Mrs. Rose? What can I do for


    you? Here''s the bird''s nest porridge that you asked for."


    "Why do you want me to eat all of the time? Do you think I''m a pig?" Rose knocked over the bowl much


    to the servant''s dismay, but thetter did not say anything and merely tried her best to clean up.


    At this point, Rose was looking at the big mirror which was ced there for guests to check their


    appearances when they met Carl. Seeing herself in the mirror, she realized that she looked horrible.


    Since the start of her pregnancy, she was advised by everyone to take supplements. This made her


    face round and no longer as beautiful as it was before.


    She was also wearing maternity clothes paired with t shoes. Because she didn''t put on makeup, her


    face was in and now she looked even worse due to the bad mood she was in.


    "Why? Why is everything like this?" Squatting on the ground, Rose couldn''t help but cry. She held her


    face in her hands, unable to control her tears.


    After everything that had happened, she wished she could just easily give up. But she was not willing to


    put all of her efforts to waste.


    She decided to continue the gamble. She had to take herst shot.


    "I will definitely win. I will not allow myself to lose," she told her reflection on the mirror.


    Although well-educated, she was a very proud woman. She had done so many wrong things because


    she had never lost anything and she would never let that happen. This time, her drive to win was as


    strong as ever.


    She quickly made a phone call and said, "I don''t care how you do it, just get me Ian''s phone number,"


    Rose said with clenched fists.


    "Okay," the voice from the other end of the line answered.


    Late that night, most of the lights in the East Mountain Vi had been turned off. Only the lights in the


    rooms where Kevin usually took Eddy to were still on. Kevin was not sure when Eddy would want to


    y around in the house.


    He watched over Eddy with dark circles under his eyes. He felt extremely tired.


    Taking care of the little boy in the stroller demanded most of his energy, but Kevin was always willing to


    spend it on him.


    He guessed that Anne also thought the same and that was why she had beenpeting with him for


    the child.


    "Ahhh!" Eddy reached out a hand and touched Kevin''s eyes.


    Without thinking, Kevin said gently, "Honey, dad has dark circles under his eyes because of you. We


    must work together to make mome back to us, okay?"


    Brimming with fatherly love, he held his son''s hand in his.


    Since the door to her bedroom was slightly open, sounds from the outside came streaming in.


    Anne could clearly hear Kevin and Eddy ying. The warm image of a father and son happily spending


    time together shed through her mind. Irritated, she kept tossing and turning over her bed.


    Still, she couldn''t help but fear that Eddy would be taken away.


    She worried that Kevin was going to be pushing for an emotional feel and get Eddy''s affections, thus


    increasing his chances of securing full custody of the child.


    She was worried that the child would easily get bewitched.


    The more she thought about it, the more scared she became. She frowned and didn''t know what to do.


    At this point, the noise outside suddenly stopped. Anne took a deep breath and decided to go out and


    take a look.


    As soon as she poked her head out of the door, she found Eddy''s stroller unwatched. Eddy was lying in


    it, but he was not asleep.


    Anne thought that Kevin could probably no longer stand pretending to be a good father.


    Seeing her, Eddy waved his hand affectionately. This warmed Anne''s heart. It seemed as if her son still


    knew who was best for him.


    "Baby, do you miss Mommy? I know Daddy was here just now, but Mommy didn''t want to talk to him.


    Mommy hates Daddy the most," Anne said.


    Despite hating Kevin with all of her heart, she kept her voice soft and gentle. She didn''t want to frighten


    the child.


    "Why are you saying that to our child? Do you want him to know that his parents are not on good


    terms? Do you want to make him feel sad?" Kevin said as he wrapped her arms around her neck.


    "You can talk if you want, but don''t touch me or I''ll teach you a lesson." Anne spoke through gritted


    teeth.


    With a smile, Kevin whispered to her ear, "I don''t want to touch you, but my assistant said that our child


    is conscious of these things. If Eddy thought that his parents are fighting, it might affect his growth. You


    don''t want our child to have an unhappy childhood, do you?"


    Anne suddenly fell silent. As much as she didn''t want to admit it, she knew that what Kevin said was


    right.


    "We don''t have feelings for each other. You can pretend to be happy when we''re together, but you can''t


    cross the line," she said unhappily as she pointed at his hand on her shoulder.


    "I know, I know. But Daniel also said that we couldn''t lie to our child and that we should spend more


    time with him. I know that it was difficult for Eddy to not have his mother by his side since he was born,


    so I think we should often appear together. After all, our son is most important," Kevin replied.


    "Don''t worry. I won''t have other thoughts on you." He smiled as he withdrew his hand.


    Anne''s heart sank. Although she finally reached an agreement with Kevin, she felt a bit sad and


    couldn''t understand why.


    "That''s nice. But, Kevin, I want to have my freedom. Please don''t interfere with my life anymore, okay?"


    Anne said coldly.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    She hated how he controlled her and kept her from socializing with other men.


    This made Kevin feel conflicted. "I don''t want to, either. But think about it. If you''re seen with other men,


    people might indulge in gossip. When our child grows up, he''s bound to hear of it. What if it hurts him?"


    His words amused her. "Who will remember those trifles?" she asked with a mocking smile.


    Kevin''s eyes darkened for a second. Did Anne just confirm that she wanted to be with someone else?


    He would never allow her to do so, but this time, he knew that she would not be threatened. He had to


    take advantage of her weakness.


    "I''m the CEO of AN Group. I''m not afraid of doing what must be done, so listen to me, okay?"


    Anne hesitated for a while but eventually nodded in agreement.


    Right then, a noise was heard from the outside. Kevin frowned and rushed to the window to take a


    look.


    "Mr. Kevin, they''re from the old house. Something bad happened. Mrs. Rose had a miscarriage!" the


    servant announced anxiously.


    Anne felt a jolt of shock in her heart. She looked at Kevin who also looked at her at the same time.


    The atmosphere around them suddenly felt cold. Kevin became confused. If his mother knew that he


    was with Anne, she might make things difficult for him again.


    "Go ahead. After all, she''s your wife." Anne took Eddy in her arms and turned around.


    "I''ll just put Eddy to bed."


    After hesitating for a second, Kevin held back from saying anything. He would exin everything to


    Anne in the future. For now, he was afraid that if he kept dying, someone in the old house would


    make trouble for him. Should that happen, the situation could be worse and Anne might get hurt.


    "I''ll go and have a look. But don''t tell anyone that I was here today, or you''ll have to leave the East


    Mountain Vi."


    After saying as much, Kevin went out.


    But he did not feel pressured to hurry. Instead, he took the long route to the hospital. On the way, he


    spilled a ss of liquor inside the car, which gave off a strong scent.


    The strong smell of alcohol clung to his suit as he made his way to his wife.


    He knew that Rose should be in the hospital by now.


    He dialed her number, but he didn''t expect that she would be in Sam''s hospital.


    As soon as he arrived, he saw her lying on the bed with a pale face. Smelling the alcohol on his


    clothes, Selma began to scold Kevin, "Don''t you have any shame? Rose miscarried and you''re still


    grieving for the loss of that woman. You''re despicable!"


    "Mom, please don''t scold Kevin. It''s not wrong to like someone." Even Rose was moved by her own


    words. Her face turned pale and there was a touch of mncholy in her eyes.


    "You can go out now. I''m sure that Rose doesn''t want to see you. Just when she heard that you were


    coming back, she rushed to cook for you and fell down. If only you treated her better, she wouldn''t have


    to work so hard."


    Kevin stepped out as soon as Selma finished her words, which angered the old woman even more.


    Even Rose had a confused look on her face before she finally closed her eyes.


    After leaving the ward, Kevin walked all the way to Sam''s office.


    It waste at night and the hospital was quiet, so Kevin could easily slip into the office.


    But the light was on in Sam''s office as he was working on his desk. Seeing Kevin, he was not a bit


    surprised and merely gave a faint smile.

 Chapter 238 Lets Cooperate

    Chapter 238 Let''s Cooperate


    "What happened, Sam? I thought you were a great doctor. Howe you didn''t figure out that she


    wasn''t pregnant at all?" Kevin questioned.


    Following Kevin''s moment of distrust, Sam then stood up, stared pensively at him, and sighed. "Listen,


    Kevin. I know just as much as you do. You know it''s useless for me to try and find out the truth since


    your mother always thinks I''m secretly working with you. Now, if I were to reveal the truth, I''m sure you


    know very well what would happen next."


    Kevin took a deep breath and lowered his eyes as he acquiesced in the reality of the statements he just


    heard. Sam was right¡ªeven if he actually came clean before Selma, there was no way she would


    believe any of it.


    "I know. Anyway, I should go."


    Just when Kevin was about to walk out, Sam called for him. "Wait a minute."


    There was an evident change in his voice as his attitude softened a little. A little agog to hear what Sam


    still had to say, Kevin stopped while his brows slightly furrowed. "What is it?"


    "How''s Anne? Is she doing well?" Sam asked quite hesitantly.


    "You don''t have to worry about her," Kevin answered in a dismissive tone. After all, he did mind what


    had happened before.


    "Of course. I just want to make sure she''s okay. I''m just concerned as a friend. But if you don''t want to


    talk about her, I''ll ask something else then. How''s Eddy doing? It''s been a while since he came in for


    his check-up," Sam asked worriedly.


    As Kevin stood by the door, he remembered little Eddy''s adorable face and couldn''t help but let out a


    faint smile.


    "He''s doing fine. He''ll be okay. We''re taking good care of him," Kevin said with uncertainty.


    However, as he realized what he just said, the smile on his face was instantly reced by a gloomy


    expression. Although he could rejoice in the fact that Rose was not pregnant and that he could simply


    exin everything to Anne, his main concern at the moment was Eddy''s health.


    Since the only ones he cared about were Anne and Eddy, he wanted to make sure that things wouldn''t


    get even messier than they already were. For a moment, he was at a loss.


    "All right. I''ll just go and check on Eddy when I''ve got the time. By the way, what are you going to do


    with Rose?" Sam asked without beating around the bush.


    Kevin looked at the ceiling, took a deep breath, and shifted his gaze to Sam. "I will do what needs to be


    done. Maybe in a few days, I''ll make her leave."


    "I see. I guess it''s better to deal with it as soon as possible."


    "I know."


    The second they finished their conversation, Kevin went ahead and left the office.


    Meanwhile, in the East Mountain Vi, the huge living room felt so empty and lugubrious. While Anne


    sat on the sofa, she just nkly stared at the lemon tree through the window.


    Although the cold season hadn''t arrived yet, it was still a little chilly in the morning. Since Anne was


    wearing thin clothes, she couldn''t help but rub her delicate hands together for some warmth.


    She tried to look asposed as possible, but she had never been that good at hiding her true


    emotions. Now that she found out about Rose''s miscarriage, she couldn''t control her overthinking.


    "Miss Anne, you seem to be feeling ufortable. Would you like me to call Mr. Kevin so he could


    take you to the hospital?" the servant amicably asked as she noticed Anne''s restless expression.


    "No. No need for that. I''ll be fine. I just need to rest for a while. You may carry on with your other


    duties," Anne replied stubbornly, looking very tired.


    Knowing that Anne wouldn''t listen to her no matter how hard she insisted, the servant didn''t utter


    another word and decided to leave her be for now.


    As the room fell into a deafening silence, Anne ced her palms on her face, feeling pretty edgy.


    She hadn''t had a good sleep since she received yesterday''s news, and thinking about how Kevin would


    take all of this kept her up.


    Remembering that she and Kevin had nothing to do with each other, she kept reminding herself that


    she shouldn''t concern herself with him. No matter how Kevin dealt with what happened to Rose, there


    was no reason for her to be affected in any way. Moreover, she figured that instead of moping, she


    should actually find joy in this situation. Now that Kevin needed to spend more time with Rose, she


    could be alone with Eddy in the meantime.


    However, this thought onlysted for a second before it gotpletely shattered. When the front door


    of the house opened, Anne instantly recognized the steady footsteps.


    She just closed her eyes and pretended not to hear him, but she was surprised when she felt slender


    fingers touch her head and onto her silky hair. She hated this kind of physical contact. As soon as she


    opened her eyes, she immediately saw the teasing expression on Kevin''s face.


    Anne easily got agitated, and a surge of anger slowly filled her heart. She quickly removed his hand


    and got up. "What are you doing here? Shouldn''t you be with Rose right now?"


    It was toote when she realized how petty these words sounded like. First of all, this was Kevin''s


    home, so he could go back to this ce whenever he wanted. Furthermore, when she said this, it was


    as though she was a jealous wife who totally had feelings for him.


    She started to get flustered at the thought of it. ''Why would I say that? God! It''s so ridiculous,'' she


    thought to herself as she averted her gaze from Kevin.


    "I came back to keep youpany. That''s all," Kevin said casually.


    As if her heart was struck by an arrow, it helplessly struggled and violently throbbed.


    "Don''t joke around. Why do you need to do that? It''s not like we''re together anymore. I can manage by


    myself," Anne responded defensively.


    However, Kevin closed their gap and stood directly in front of her. His irresistible aura forced Anne to


    raise her head and look straight into his eyes.


    "We''re together now. We live under the same roof with our child. Besides, why won''t I do everything I


    can for the mother of my son?" Kevin said devotedly.


    "Don''t twist our situation! It''s not like I wanted to be here in the first ce. As long as we take good


    care of Eddy, we don''t have to entangle our lives in every single aspect."


    As soon as she finished her words, Anne clearly saw the change in Kevin''s expression, indicating that


    he didn''t like what she said. At the same time, the pressure from him continually grew stronger. Since


    she didn''t have any intention of yielding, she decided to hurt Kevin first.


    "Even if you don''t like Rose, you''re engaged to her. Now that her child is gone, you should be staying


    beside her. Isn''t that your responsibility?"


    At this very moment, Anne looked in the other direction and thought about what Kevin had done to her


    when he was Cherry in the past. She couldn''t help but think that history was repeating itself.


    Maybe this man was cold-hearted by nature.


    "Do you really want me to go?" Kevin asked calmly. He seemed to have taken what Anne said to heart.


    From his tone, it was pretty difficult to tell what was going on in his mind.


    "Yes, please," Anne answered without looking back.


    "I see." Without resisting further, Kevin turned away and left the living room.


    After a while, the room went back to its peaceful state. As Anne breathed a sigh of relief, she felt that


    her throat was so dry. She wasn''t sure if she just didn''t drink enough water, or if it was due to the


    intense anxiety that she felt during her encounter with Kevin.


    She then made her way to the water dispenser, took warm water with her ss, and drank it slowly.


    Just recalling her miserable past with Kevin caused her heart to sink pretty deep.


    "This is for the best. Just don''t get involved anymore¡­" Anne murmured under her breath as she tried


    her hardest to convince herself.


    Right after she gave herself a pep talk, the servant came in with arge basket of luscious green


    vegetables, which looked very enticing to the eyes.


    "Mr. Kevin isn''t here, so you don''t have to prepare so many dishes. It''ll just be a waste¡­" Anne


    remarked.


    The servant was kind of confused with what Anne just said because she thought that she had just seen


    Kevin arrive a little earlier. Since she didn''t want to pry on their private matters, she just nodded and


    said, "Yes, Miss Anne."


    Meanwhile, in France, the weather was fine. It seemed to be a good day to go for a dip.


    Inside a huge gym, therey an Olympic-size pool with a few people casually enjoying its clear waters.


    Among them was a vigorous figure who swam and stirred upyers of waves until he reached the other


    end.


    When Ian got out of the pool, his assistant hurriedly took a warm towel and wrapped it around his


    shoulders.


    "How''s the progress of the T contract? Is it going as nned?" Ian asked tly.


    "We''re ready, Mr. Ian," the assistant replied, slightly nodding. "By the way, we received a rather strange


    call earlier today. It was from your home country. The woman who called said that she wanted to see


    you. What are you going to about it, Mr. Ian?"


    "No. Just ignore her." Ian just waved his hand and let out a bitter smile.


    It was very clear to him that the moment he went back, the situation would just get more awkward.


    Although he had already stayed in France for quite a while, he still heard about the news since it was


    spread worldwide. He didn''t want to cause Anne any more trouble.


    "Draft an official document for me and publicize it. I also need to make a statement about this situation


    involving Anne. Be sure to protect her reputation with the best that you can. Understood?" Ian said with


    a straight face.


    After all that had happened, Ian still had a soft heart when it came to Anne.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Even his assistant was stunned. He thought that Ian should have gotten all steamed up, but it seemed


    like his boss really loved this woman with all his heart. "Yes, Mr. Ian. But about the phone call¡ª"


    "Since the incident, there''ve been so many people who wanted to see me. Who knows what their


    intentions are? I have no time to waste on them."


    Hearing what Ian said, the assistant hesitated but knew that he still needed to say it. "Mr. Ian, this


    person ims that she had something important to say¡­ and it involves Miss Anne. She said she''s a


    member of the L Group."


    "L Group?" Ian''s eyes suddenly widened.


    To his surprise, he swiftly turned to his assistant. "Book me a flight back home as soon as possible."


    About three dayster, Ian returned to meet this woman.


    At the airport in A City, he quickly recognized a beautiful woman who wore thick sunsses. She stood


    out among the surging crowd, looking like a famous model in her high heels, exquisite clothing, and


    prim demeanor.


    It turned out to be none other than Rose.


    "Hello, Mr. Ian. I''m d you epted my invitation." Rose quickly reached out her hand and smiled


    politely.


    "Yes, hello¡­" Ian greeted back but deliberately dodged her hand as he passed by her, leaving Rose to


    feel a little embarrassed.


    Seeing this, Ian''s assistant quickly handled the situation. After all, he couldn''t let the L Group be


    offended by his boss''s actions. "Miss Rose, I''m sorry about that. Mr. Ian felt dizzy in the ne and


    threw up a little before we got off. He didn''t have the time to properly wash his hands."


    "Ah¡­ No. It''s fine." Rose suddenly felt a little nauseated as she slowly held her own hand. She was


    such a neat freak, so she just looked at Ian''s assistant and forced a smile.


    Seeing Rose''s obvious reaction, the assistant couldn''t help but smile subtly.


    "Well, shall we go?" Rose collected herself and led them to where they could talk quietly.


    Shortly, they arrived at the Maria Restaurant, a high-end western restaurant around A City.


    As they settled down on their reserved seats, Ian wore a straight face and wanted to talk business right


    away.


    At the same time, Rose sat opposite him and delightfully scanned through the dishes served before


    them.


    "Miss Rose, I just got off from a long trip and currently have a bad appetite. I''m afraid you''ll just have to


    enjoy the meal yourself," Ian said honestly.


    Looking at Ian, Rose felt a little thorn in her heart. She couldn''t help but wonder why all these excellent


    men fell for Anne. ''Tch. What''s even good about Anne? She''s so in and boring.''


    She started to feel like she was losing her appetite the more she thought about it. After eating up a few


    pieces of the exquisite-looking beef, Rose grabbed the table napkin from herp, gently wiped her lips,


    and said, "Do you like Anne that much?"


    Ian was slightly taken aback by the sudden question, but he kind of expected it knowing Rose''s


    personality.


    With a faint smile on his face, Ian answered her question with another question. "Do you have any


    doubts about it?"


    "So, what are you doing in France? Don''t you want to be with her? You know that Kevin and Anne have


    a good rtionship despite what had happened to them in the past. Obviously, as Kevin''s fiancee, that


    doesn''t make me feel veryfortable. Hence, I personally contacted you to join hands with me. Why


    don''t we team up to take our lovers back? What do you think?" Rose asked with a scheming smile,


    confident that Ian would agree with her.


    She could clearly tell how much Ian liked Anne, so she thought that they were likely to seed if they


    worked together.


    "Miss Rose, I heard that you just had a miscarriage. I imagine it must have been terrible. I think it would


    be better for you if you focused on taking good care of yourself instead of meddling with other people''s


    affairs," Ian said tly, then took a sip of the purplish wine.


    Rose''s eyes twitched a little when she heard his response. "Are you saying you don''t want to get back


    with Anne? I think you''re contradicting yourself. If you really like her, won''t you do anything to get her?"


    Rose retorted, trying to convince him.


    As Ian heard this, his face showed a dramatic change. He seemed to be in deep thought and his brows


    got pushed into a frown. Rose was actually ted at what she saw, thinking that what she said finally


    worked on him.


    However, what Ian said next was the least of her expectation.


    "Miss Rose, you were right when you said that I like Anne¡­ and that is all the more reason why I


    respect her wishes. If she chooses me, my arms will always wee her. But if she chooses Kevin¡­


    Well, I can only wish them happiness."


    "What?!" Rose shook her head in utter disbelief.


    "It''s simple. I love her, so I don''t want to make things difficult for her. Loving someone doesn''t equate to


    being selfish. Well, if you''ve already made up your mind, it won''t make a difference no matter how hard


    I exin it to you," Ian added.


    Indeed, Rose was defiant to ept his logic. She wanted Kevin all to herself, despite knowing that it


    was Anne who he really liked.


    "I am engaged to Kevin. I''m his nominal wife. Why would I give him to someone else? Are you crazy?"


    Ian smiled bitterly and looked straight into Rose''s eyes. "So what? I''m also engaged to Anne. But if


    she''s happier with someone else, I''m willing to let her go."

 Chapter 239 Meeting Ian

    Chapter 239 Meeting Ian


    "Are you serious? Doesn''t it bother you even if it means that you will lose the woman you love?" Rose


    couldn''t help but ask.


    Listening to her question, Ian showed a bright smile and said, "Love cannot be forced. Rose, I''m well


    aware of what you are ying at. People won''t be fooled again. So, I advise you¡ªstop where you are!"


    After saying that, Ian left the restaurant. Leaving behind a trembling Rose who couldn''t calm herself


    down.


    How did Ian know about her wrongdoings? Was he probing her? All these thoughts filled Rose''s mind.


    "No, there is no way that Kevin''s in the know too," Rose said in a trembling voice, but her heart was still


    terrified.


    Thinking about Kevin''s meaningful look at her that day before he left the hospital, her heart began


    beating like crazy.


    In a hurry, Rose knocked over her cup of coffee. From the edge of the table, the cup fell to her thigh,


    and instantly, hot coffee spilled out. All she felt was a searing sensation as the coffee burned her thigh.


    "M-Miss, are you okay?" the waiter asked nervously.


    "I''m fine, ah¡ª" Rose''s misfortune didn''t end with just a burnt leg. The moment she tried to stand up


    with her trembling legs, she slipped on the now wet-with-coffee floor.


    Watching as the situation turned grave with each passing second, the waiter said to his co-workers,


    "Help thisdy. I''ll go get the manager."


    When the waiter found the manager, he saw a tall man talking with him. The man had dark hair, abyss


    ck eyes, and a chiseled jawline. The waiter felt lost for a second when he saw the man.


    "I''m in a meeting with the general manager! Didn''t anyone stop you froming in?" the manager said


    with clenched teeth and a taut face.


    "I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to do that. But ady fell down outside, and I''m at a loss," the waiter said in a


    trembling voice.


    All of a sudden, the manager''s face darkened. Everything was going okay till just a moment ago. He


    was reporting the ongoings of the business to Mark, who kept on nodding as if satisfied. However, just


    when the meeting was about to end on a happy note, this waiter decided toe in and drop such


    news. How could the manager not be angry now?


    "Let''s go out and have a look," Mark said calmly.


    He was faster than the manager. So when he walked out, he saw thedy who fell down sitting with her


    head hanging down.


    Because her hair had covered her face, Mark was unable to see her face. But he could clearly see the


    red marks that marred her porcin legs. They were scalded!


    Seeing this, Mark said, "I''m sorry. I''ll take you to the hospital."


    As he spoke, he picked Rose up. She panicked when she felt someone picking her up, but after feeling


    the familiar breath, she calmed down and instinctively hugged Mark''s neck.


    She buried her face in Mark''s arms and let go.


    Mark was well aware of these little actions, but he knew that this was an emergency and he couldn''t


    pay it much attention.


    In the East Mountain Vi.


    Anne''s dark purple handbagid on the table. It had a small mirror in it, which was currently reflecting


    Anne''s side face as she did her makeup.


    She wasn''t fond of heavy makeup, so she only touched up her face lightly. She had soft skin, and her


    lips were painted with coral red lipstick.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Miss, are you going out?" the maid asked when she saw Anne.


    "Yes. Please take care of Eddy for me," Anne said.


    In fact, Anne felt a little guilty when she saw Iane back all of a sudden. After all, she failed him.


    Regardless of her eptance of the fact, she knew that Ian would be angry and would not see her


    again. Yet, he came back abruptly and said that he had something important to discuss with her.


    "Then, I will inform Mr. Kevin," The maid said.


    However, Anne stood up and replied indifferently, "No, thanks. I have nothing to do with Kevin. Are you


    going to monitor my whereabouts now?"


    "Apologies." The maid lowered her head. Although she was uneasy, she still listened to Anne. After all,


    the maid had no right to speak in this house.


    After leaving, Anne went straight to the Heaven Lake Garden. It was arge park with beautiful


    scenery.


    The fragrance of flowers filled her nostrils as soon as she stepped into the park. Heaven Lake Garden


    boasted an enormous collection of flowers. From spring to fall, from January to December, from


    scorching summers to biting winters, it had blooming flowers. It had blossoms every day of the year, to


    say. Owing to its beauty, it was a great tourist attraction.


    The car stopped at the parking lot. When she got out of the car, she saw Ian staring at her. His eyes


    filled with glee. He wasn''t mad at her.


    "I''m sorry, Ian. I¡ª"


    "Shh. I know." A gentle smile appeared on Ian''s face. It was like a warm spring breeze that dispelled


    the anxiety in Anne''s heart.


    "How is everything in France?" Anne asked.


    "Everything is fine; I was little busy with my work, so I couldn''t contact you often." Ian tried to hide his


    uneasiness with this sentence.


    Ian was a powerful man, no doubt. But... he was a human too. He had feelings just like any other


    human. Let alone him, anyone would feel devastated if the one they loved wouldn''t love them back.


    Whether by fortune or misfortune, he was already going numb to such disappointments. He even


    believed that it was God-given fortune that someone like Anne was his friend.


    Looking at Anne, he felt like everything was destined. The hazy future was now covered with only a thin


    veil. Was she suffering? He didn''t know. But he knew that she would never separate from Kevin.


    Thinking of this, he felt sad again.


    "It doesn''t matter. It''s all my fault, Ian." Anne made up her mind and decided to no longer keep him in


    the dark.


    On the other hand, Ian looked at her with gentle eyes.


    "I don''t like Kevin, but Kevin is my child''s father. He is Kevin''s son. I have to go back. Sorry, I let you


    down." Anne lowered her head, and Ian just couldn''t bear her sad face.


    "You don''t have to say that. Even though we can only be friends in this life, will you wait for me in the


    next?" Ian tried to bury his pain and love in a casual joke.


    "So, why did you call me toe here?" Anne asked, raising her head and trying to change the topic.


    "Rose came to see me." Ian''s face went cold when he mentioned Rose. He disliked her not because


    she loved Kevin which made Anne made sad, but because she greatly underestimated how important


    Anne was to him. Ian was more than capable of forcing Anne to be with him, but he would never do


    that. He could never embarrass Anne like that nor put her in a tough spot like that.


    "Why did shee to you?" Anne was confused.


    "Let''s not talk about it. You know that Rose suffered a miscarriage, right?" Ian asked.


    "I know. Kevin hasn''t been back in days. What''s wrong with her? Is it something serious?" Anne asked


    casually.


    After all, Rose was her sister.


    "Be careful of her. We think she was pretending to be pregnant," Ian said.


    Ian wasn''t very sure as the matter still had to be thoroughly investigated. He wanted Anne to be on her


    guard. However, what Anne said next surprised him, as she seemed to not care about it at all.


    "It has nothing to do with me," said Anne in an indifferent voice.


    In fact, when she heard what Ian said just now, she was a little happy in her heart. But the happiness


    was quickly drowned by a sudden realization. When Kevin married Rose, he failed not only her but also


    their child. And now, it was his mess that he had to clean up. As the thought settled in her heart, it grew


    cold.


    "I just want to remind you that Rose is not the same as before. You should be careful." Hearing the


    underlying seriousness in Ian''s tone, Anne nodded.


    "I see. So, you only called me to talk about this?" Anne smiled.


    Hearing Anne''s yful tone, Ian couldn''t help but feel embarrassed. "No, it''s not like that! I just had


    some work here that needed my personal attention. Since you were in the way, I decided to meet up


    with you."


    The duo stopped talking after and allowed the warm spring wind to gently brush them. Everything


    around was green, fresh, beautiful, and bright.


    "Then I''ll go back first." Seeing that Ian had stopped talking, Anne decided to leave and break the


    awkward atmosphere.


    Looking at Anne''s back, Ian felt a sudden wave of yearning. "Anne."


    "Hmm?" Anne looked back at Ian with a light smile on her face.


    "H-how are you doing recently?" Ian asked


    Ian''s mind had decided to give up, but his heart was still unwilling. He liked¡ªno¡ªloved her. Seeing her


    leaving back, he felt disappointed.


    "Good," answered Anne.


    "Umm... good? T-that''s great." As if relieved, Ian lowered his head. Anne was some distance away, so


    she was unable to see his expression.


    However, before she could pay him any more attention, a sudden wave of panic swamped her. She


    turned around and left in a hurry.


    To her surprise, a ssic Rolls-Royce was parked at a turn away from her in the Heaven Lake Garden.


    She knew that there were only three cars in this model in the world. One belonged to Kevin, the second


    was in France, and thest one was with the president of the K Country.


    ''So Kevin is here?''


    Anne frowned. When she finally saw Kevin, his face was clouded with anger, just as she expected. And


    the reason could be either one of the two: he witnessed her secret meeting with Ian, or he had known


    from the beginning and was waiting to catch her.


    She cast a cold nce at Kevin and left.


    As a result, Kevin suddenly started the car, drifted, and stopped in front of Anne.


    "Kevin! What are you doing?"


    "Get in the car!" he ordered.


    "Sorry, I have something else to do." Anne left without giving him any face.


    Angry, Kevin ordered again. This time with a louder voice. "Get in the car!"


    Kevin was clearly holding back his anger. Anne was aware that if she didn''tply this time, he would


    force her to get in. She silently opened the door and got in.


    Giving Anne no time to adjust, Kevin stepped on the elerator and sped away. She was caught off


    guard and bumped her head. Sensing Anne''s hateful re, Kevin slowed down a bit.


    Two minutes after the car left, Ian walked past the ce where Anne once stood. Seeing the scene in


    front of him, Ian looked thoughtful, but nobody knew what he was thinking.


    People weren''t aware of what he was looking at or what he was thinking, but everyone could feel the


    sadness that surrounded him.


    People entered and left the hospital at an almost constant speed.


    Yet, the ward that Mark arranged for Rose was quiet. With only a few people walking around, Rose


    could finally breathe in relief.


    "Mr. Mark, I''m really sorry for causing you so much trouble." As she looked at Mark, her heart softened.


    Every time she saw Mark, she had a strange feeling. She didn''t know why before, but now she finally


    understood.

 Chapter 240 She Had Fallen In Love With Mark

    Chapter 240 She Had Fallen In Love With Mark


    She had fallen in love with Mark.


    At that thought, Rose realized that maybe she was just not willing to let Kevin go.


    "Miss Rose, does it hurt?" Mark asked.


    Thatplicated look on her face as she stared down made him worry.


    "No, it doesn''t hurt at all. Thank you." She finally raised her head and met his gaze.


    "Good."


    A pregnant silence fell upon them. It was suffocating that Rose decided to just break the ice. "Is that


    western restaurant yours?"


    Since she never heard of that diner before, she figured it would be a good topic.


    "Yes, it''s a gift from my father when I was a kid. He let me manage that myself but since I don''t go there


    often, only a few people knew about it," he exined nonchntly.


    "It is a good restaurant. Can I go there often in the future?" She looked at him expectantly.


    A faint smile appeared on his lips as he answered, "Sure. We''ll wee you warmly, after all, you got


    injured in our restaurant. We are very happy that you still like our restaurant."


    "Okay." She lowered her head once again as her grin became too hard to hide.


    "May I ask you a question?" Her eyes couldn''t meet his as embarrassment overwhelmed her.


    "Go ahead,"


    he urged. The flustered look across her face confused yet amused him at the same time. For that


    reason, he tried to sound as gentle as possible.


    "What kind of person do you like?" After a lot of breathings and collection of courage, she finally


    managed to ask.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Upon her query, his eyes darkened as he peered at her in bewilderment.


    "Never mind. I''m just in a bad mood because I suddenly have these doubts in my mind. You know the


    thing that happened between Kevin and me, right?" she queried.


    "Yes, is that what you wanted to ask?" A sigh of relief escaped his lips when he figured out that she


    didn''t mean anything else by her question.


    "Ever since I got engaged to him, things turned in a different way than I anticipated. I don''t know if


    everyone felt this at some point or was it just me? Honestly, I feel disappointed." A frown made its way


    on her face as she fidgeted with her fingers.


    "All I can say to you is that if you really like him then stick with him. If not, then let go. With rtionships


    like this, we don¡¯t usually pursue our happiness. As long as the person that we like is happy, then we¡¯re


    good too." As he said this, he thought of Anne. Just by that, a sincere smile crept out of his face.


    "I supposed so," she muttered quietly as he saw that mysterious look on his face.


    "I''ll go ahead. I still have something to do and it''s gettingte. Call me if somethinges up." Without


    waiting for her response, he stood up and walked out of the ward.


    As Rose stared at his broad back, she couldn''t help but feel her heart constrict. She now was sure that


    she had really fallen in love with him. Sadly, she didn''t know if he could forgive her after all the lies that


    she told everyone.


    At that thought, she could only clench her fist as she made a difficult decision.


    The night was beautiful.


    Stars started to shine as the daybreak came to an end. They were creeping above the bustling city.


    Lamps along the streets started to light up as they weed the nightfall.


    Kevin drove towards a hotel. It was a five-star infrastructure that held a luxurious cocktail party.


    "Why did you bring me here, Kevin?"


    "Shut up and just follow me." He gripped her wrist tightly as he stomped his way forward.


    As soon as they stepped inside, an attendant weed them. "Good evening, Mr. Kevin. We''ve


    prepared everything for you."


    The man led them to a private room.


    As they trailed along the dimly lit hallway, they caught sight of women not far from them. With their long


    legs and good figure, they stood confidently in front of the door.


    "Mr. Kevin, pleasee in," he said politely while Kevin followed his gesture without a second thought.


    When the three came in, the women outside started to enter too.


    Anne was not used to this kind of atmosphere. There was a hard look on her face as she stared at how


    Kevin remained mum after seeing her performance.


    "What are you waiting for? Pour some wine for Mr. Kevin," the man ordered strictly.


    Since they didn''t know who Anne was, they were neither polite nor rude to her. If one mightment,


    they would think that she was an outsider as she refused to indulge in the happy banquet.


    She sat at the corner as she observed the happenings in front of her. Her face was void of any


    emotions because she didn''t know what to feel.


    There was confusion in her heart as she tried to figure out what Kevin wanted to do.


    "Mr. Kevin, you''re so annoying," the woman beside him said coquettishly while she rubbed his arm.


    Kevin drank the wine, thus a smile appeared on his lips. Just by his eye smile, every woman within the


    room could be intoxicated.


    "Well, don''t you like it?" he fired back suggestively.


    Anne stood up when the scene became too much for her.


    "It seems like the woman that you brought here is unhappy, Mr. Kevin." She wrapped her arms around


    his neck seductively as she spoke in a sultry voice.


    He kept Anne''s figure within his line of sight as he answered dismissively, "Just let her be. I have


    nothing to do with her."


    Contrary to his words, he looked out for her. He would stare outside from time to time. Once he couldn''t


    catch sight of her anymore, he pushed the woman beside him.


    Anne stared at her reflection through the bathroom mirror. Her face was somber but there was a


    stubbornness in her eyes. She turned the faucet and let the sound of the running water ovee the


    silence.


    Strangely, there was a sudden prick in her heart.


    There was a constricting pain in her heart, but she didn''t know why. Was it because of Kevin?


    "That''s ridiculous! Why would you ache for him?" She clutched her heart and talked to it.


    When the picture of Kevin holding another woman appeared in her mind, her mood turned sourer.


    She shook her head at the thought as she aggressively washed her face with the cold water. Anne


    rubbed her face as if her life depended on it.


    Once she was finally calm, she walked out of the bathroom. Outside, she saw the man who called


    himself Corbin Chen.


    He was in his forty''s. His protruded belly that must have been because of drinking and his not-so-good-


    looking face made people ufortable. However, what she noticed the most was his eyes. He


    checked her out as if she was prey. His obvious ill intention made her look at him with loathsome orbs.


    "Miss Anne, are you feeling better?" Corbin Chen was a lecherous person. The moment Kevin entered


    the room with Anne, he had been eyeing her.


    She got a perfect figure and her cold temperament only made her look interesting. Her emotionless


    eyes were cold yet enchanting. It made him want to dominate her.


    He didn''t dare to make a move towards her earlier because she was with Kevin. Now that she was


    alone, he had nothing to fear anymore. Moreover, Kevin had confirmed that this woman had nothing to


    do with him.


    "Yeah," she answered with distaste.


    Corbin Chen realized that she had just washed her face. Her bare face looked so soft and fragile as if it


    would be broken when touched. His eyes traveled down and reached her wet cor.


    Anne knew that he was molesting her through his eyes. As if on cue, she pulled her hair and covered


    her chest. Unfortunately, Corbin Chen thought that she did that because she wanted to appeal her


    charm on him.


    "Shall we have a drink?" he asked as he stepped closer to her.


    Initially, he thought that Anne was aloof. However, when she fiddled with her hair, he took that as a cue


    that she was also interested in him.


    "No thanks, I should probably head back now."


    She was about to storm out and go home to see Eddy but the man in front of her blocked her way.


    "Why? How dare you refuse me?" Cobin Chen thought that he was a rich man and a woman like Anne


    had no right to refuse him. However, putting on airs like that was not something that she would find


    amusing.


    Honestly, it was obvious that he was just a nobody. If he was someone that powerful, he would have


    recognized who she was.


    "No thanks." She tried to walk away but Corbin Chen stopped her once again.


    He threw a knowing look at the people around him and in just a snap, strong men gripped her arms.


    "What do you think you''re doing?" She put on a strong facade and asked him coldly. Anne struggled


    but it went in vain.


    She was disgusted at what was happening to her. Going to a ce like this was enough but she didn¡¯t


    expect to meet such distasteful people.


    "I just want to have a drink with you." He gestured his head and now the men held her tighter.


    "Let me go!"


    "I''ll let you go if you take a sip from this wine." A smirk made its way to his face.


    "No way!" She had been exposed to so many wicked things. She didn''t need to be a genius to realize


    that there was something else in that wine.


    She tried her best to get free, but their grip was so strong that they didn''t falter at all. As Corbin Chen


    observed how Anne tried to strive, the will to conquer her became stronger.


    "Why are you acting so hesitant? You''re just a woman who sells her body. Aren''t you Kevin''s whore?


    Now that you had sex with him, there''s nothing wrong if you sleep with me too, right? I will pay you,


    don''t worry," he snickered at her.


    Corbin Chen was so brave. There was no reason to be frightened after all. Kevin wouldn''t mind sharing


    his woman.


    His men clutched on her and forced her to drink the wine. Afterward, she lost consciousness.


    It had been twenty minutes since Anne left the room.


    Kevin sat impatiently in the private room. Seeing his quiet figure, the people around him didn''t dare to


    speak anymore. The woman who apanied him through the night sat by his side timidly.


    He drank another ss of wine as he realized that Anne had been gone for too long. He wondered


    where she went because she should have returned by now. When annoyance started to creep on him,


    he stood up abruptly.


    "Are you upset, Mr. Kevin? If our service wasn''t enough to entertain you, please tell us what you want,


    and we''ll do it immediately. Our boss has always admired you."


    "Fuck off!" he bellowed.


    He walked out of the room. Several grinding bodies across the dancing hall weed him. The dimly


    lit room and the smell of mixed alcohol almost made his dizzy. Kevin looked around and finally caught


    sight of Anne.


    He frowned at the position she was in. Without further ado, he walked over.


    As her figure became clearer, he figured out that she was unconscious, and Corbin Chen was about to


    take her away.

 Chapter 241 Take Advantage Of Her

    Chapter 241 Take Advantage Of Her


    Before they could walk away, Kevin stormed towards them. When Corbin noticed that an


    expressionless Kevin started to approach them, he didn¡¯t mind it that much. Maybe that was just his


    resting face.


    "Mr. Kevin, the woman that you went with is gorgeous. Since she liked me too, can you give her to


    me?" he said while putting on a sharine smile.


    Upon the displeased expression and sneer of Kevin, he continued, "If you don''t want to, I understand.


    It''s just I think that you deserve a better woman."


    "Take your hands off her," Kevin ordered. By that, Corbin''s dream of ying with the woman shattered


    in front of him.


    Kevin intimidated the older man by throwing him a sharp look. After that, he pulled Anne from his grip.


    He stared at her limp body. She looked so vulnerable and helpless as if she would break any moment.


    He could only imagine what would have happened to her if he came a secondte.


    Kevin turned to the man in front and red at him. "Do you know the consequence of touching my


    woman? It''s either I take your life, or I will cut those hands of yours."


    Under his threatening gaze, Corbin could only writhe in fear. Just as the rumor went, he was a cold-


    blooded and unpredictable man.


    "Please forgive me, I didn''t know she was the woman you love. I won''t do this again, I promise! I''ll give


    all of my assets in exchange for my hands," he pleaded. His voice was desperate, totally different from


    the arrogant demeanor that he showed to Anne.


    "Oh, so you wanted to keep your life." An evil smile appeared across his lips. His malicious expression


    was enough to scare the people around him.


    It seemed like Corbin got himself tangled to trouble.


    "No, please, Mr. Kevin! I''ll give all of my fortunes, just please spare me!" He knelt on the floor as he


    begged for mercy.


    Unfortunately for him, Kevin only stared at his useless begging. "Why would I do that? You almost did


    her dirty. I don''t care about your assets. Take him away!"


    In just a snap, Kevin''s men came and dragged the old man away. Anne was held close against his


    chest that she could almost hear his heartbeat.


    He turned his attention to the woman that was quietly leaning against him. It was such an unusual sight


    to see her beingpliant.


    After a scan around their surroundings, he took her in his arms. Wordlessly, he carried him to the most


    expensive room in the night club.


    Anne''s frame looked so tiny as shey on the light purple bed.


    Her hair was sprawled all over her damp chest. She looked disheveled yet he couldn''t bring himself to


    tear his eyes away from her.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    When he realized that Corbin must have seen the same thing, he felt the urge to gouge his eyes out.


    He must have had a death wish for making a move on his woman.


    "Let me go..." Anne muttered intoxicatedly as she pushed Kevin lightly.


    When her cold hand contacted his chest, a familiar feeling lit up in his heart.


    The voice she let out was hoarse, yet he found it endearing.


    "You cruel woman. If you didn''t reject me, I would have had you by now." He caressed her face


    carefully.


    Even though Anne was drunk, she still had some reasons left. Unfortunately, she thought that the man


    in front of her was the old guy that was trying to assault her. Suddenly, Kevin''s face appeared in her


    mind.


    Tears started to pool in her eyes and trickled down just as fast. "Kevin, help me¡­" she sobbed.


    Upon hearing her pleading voice, he froze as he gaped at her.


    What was this woman doing? Was she thinking of me whenever she was exposed to danger?'' Ecstasy


    surged within him as he draped his arms around her gently. "Say it again¡­ Tell me who you love..."


    She found the familiarfort in his arms, but her mouth said otherwise.


    "Kevin, you bastard," she cursed.


    All she could think about was Kevin being with other women. Deep inside, she wished that she could


    just strangle him to death.


    Since she was not in her senses, her mind was a mess. She wasn''t even aware that he had saved her.


    Thinking of that old pervert, she still tried her best to escape. Shended her feet on the floor but her


    unstable body and high heels made her fall to the ground.


    "Are you okay?" He squatted in front of her and helped her up.


    Kevin smiled bitterly to himself. He shouldn''t have taken her out.


    Fortunately, he remembered how Anne called him earlier using her sultry voice. Because of that, his


    anger out of her meeting Ian in secret vanished. Suddenly, everything seemed to be worth it.


    "Ouch!" she eximed.


    The realization that it was Kevin who was next to her dawned at her. At that, she looked at him


    dreamily with her pouted lips.


    Upon her gesture, he could only peer at her with amusement. He didn''t expect that Anne would be this


    cute under the influence of alcohol and drugs.


    Without further ado, he lifted her and sat her on the bed. Instead of letting go, Anne wrapped her arms


    around his neck tightly.


    "Kevin, I missed you so much¡­" she whispered. The thing was Corbin gave her a drug that came from


    the F country. Under that medicine, she would take any man in front of her as her favorite person.


    Thus, her words were sincere.


    At that thought, his heart softened.


    "Silly woman," he uttered as he hugged her back. His other hand crept down to her sprained ankle and


    massaged it gently.


    Meanwhile, she started to recall all those times that he had hurt her. Even though what was happening


    around her was blurry, she suddenly felt her heart constrict with pain.


    As she recalled everything that he did to her, tears streamed down her eyes once again.


    "I don''t know why you had to marry someone else. I don''t even know whether you like me or not. Since


    you always pick another woman over me, first Cherry, then Rose, I don''t need you anymore. You can


    leave me now just like what you always did."


    The pain in her voice was too obvious to be ignored. After seeing her aggrieved state, he realized how


    bastard of a man he was.


    "Those women are a different matter. The only one that I love is you." He stroked her hair soothingly as


    he spoke.


    "Really?" Anne raised her head and found Kevin''s face close to hers. They were so close that he could


    feel the tip of her nose against his. To add up, the clouded look in her eyes made his heart pound


    harder.


    Such a moment of closeness between them was so rare that Kevin almost wanted to capture it.


    "Anne, I don''t think I can control myself anymore," he growled.


    Anne epted him. And it was all because of Corbin''s doing.


    It waste in the evening when she gained consciousness. She had a dream. An impossible dream.


    In her dream, Kevin and she got back together.


    She opened her eyes as a sneer left her lips. When she looked around the brightly lit room, she sat up


    abruptly. Difort quickly overwhelmed her in a snap.


    Memories of what happened flooded her mind. As if on cue, desperation wed in her heart. It seemed


    like something bad had happened to her.


    She stood up and was about to leave but the bathroom door suddenly creaked open. Kevin with a


    towel around his waist walked out in all his glory and strode towards her.


    "Anne, how are you feeling? Are you okay?"


    The tenderness in her voice left her in utter bewilderment.


    Seeing that her feet were rooted to the ground, he made his way to her and carried her to the bed. His


    touch felt gentle, far from his harsh treatment of her in the past.


    "I''m fine, Kevin. Can you tell me what happened?" she asked instead.


    "You were drugged so I came to help you."


    ''I''m doomed!'' she thought.


    Even though he helped her, wasn''t it too much of him to take advantage of her?


    "You should have taken me to the hospital, or maybe a cold shower would suffice," she muttered coldly.


    Kevin thought otherwise. It was toote to take her to the hospital. As for the other choice, he didn''t


    have the heart to let her take a cold shower. Moreover, he had just found out about her feelings for him.


    How could he just give up like that?


    "That was my initial n, but you insisted so I had toply," he answered.


    Anne was left speechless by hisment.


    That was unbelievable. She refused to believe that as she was not that kind of person.


    "Nonsense!" Blood rushed to her face as embarrassment gnawed her being.


    "I''m not lying! If you don''t want to believe me, then listen carefully." He fiddled with his phone and


    clicked an audio file.


    "Kevin, give that to me!" The voice recording was so suggestive and charming. It was far from how she


    would act in real life. Sadly, there was no way to deny that as it was clearly her voice.


    With the mixture of shame, her head started to ache as if it would explode any minute. There was


    evidence but she would never admit this.


    "I''m sorry," she said as she cradled her neck.


    Upon her resignation, Kevin deleted the recording. He wasn''t nning on storing that sort of thing at


    all. It would be creepy if he listened to that all the time.


    "You told me that you loved me. Please don''tplicate things anymore, okay? Let''s be together since


    we have mutual feelings. I admit that I had a crush on Cherry before but after we got married, I


    gradually fell in love with you. And for Rose, you know that it was my mother''s idea. I''ll make it up to


    you, I promise. I''ll be responsible for you and deal with the matter of Rose."


    Anne didn''t speak but deep inside, she knew that she believed his words.


    Honestly, what worried her the most was his feelings for her. She couldn''t find the heart in her to forgive


    him for the matter regarding Cherry and Eddy.


    "What about the baby?" she queried.


    That child was a scar in her life. How could she forgive him?


    "I have no excuse for the child, but I will make it up to you for my whole life. I already took a liking to


    you at that time, but I always thought that you were a bad person. Furthermore, I couldn''t ept the


    fact that I was starting to like you that''s why I made you suffer."

 Chapter 242 I Dont Want To Be With Kevin Anymore

    Chapter 242 I Don''t Want To Be With Kevin Anymore


    "So, is this your exnation?" And just like that, all the depression in Anne''s heart slowly dissipated.


    "If I had known that I would like you so much now, I would have treated you better and let myself suffer


    less." With that, Kevin made a gentle peck on Anne''s soft lips.


    "You should go back to deal with the matter concerning Rose first before talking about being with me."


    Anne felt relieved, but she was unwilling to admit to Kevin that she still had feelings for him.


    "Okay, that''s for certain. Knowing that you have forgiven me, I won''t have the need for anything except


    your love for me." Kevin was in a very good mood, unable to wipe off the smile from his lips.


    "I don''t love you." Anne retorted stubbornly, rolling her eyes.


    Ignoring what she just said, Kevin turned on his phone. Her confession of love for him was still saved in


    there somewhere.


    In an instant, all of Anne''s thoughts were exposed, which made her face flush with embarrassment. It


    was useless to pretend to be indifferent in front of Kevin at any time. He knew what to do and say at


    any time. She hated Corbin for it.


    "I know you love me and you can never deny it. Let me take you to have a shower and we can talk


    about thatter." With that, Kevin picked Anne up and carried her to the bathroom in a very good mood.


    He deliberately changed the subject to cover up the fact that he had set up a trap to make Anne fall in


    love with him. If it was really a matter of urgency and he couldn''t escape since she wanted him


    desperately under the effect of the drug, how could he have had the time to record it?


    In the Luo Family''s residence.


    Rose walked across the overly spacious central living room and went straight to her bedroom.


    With a darkened face, Valentina trailed behind her all the way to her door.


    "Rose, you have had a miscarriage. Why hasn''t Kevine to see you?" This time, Valentina was


    visibly upset.


    At the thought of Anne, she became even more furious. She thought that Anne hade to take her


    revenge and to make everyone suffer.


    However, this time, she found that Rose was not as angry as before. Instead, a mysterious smile hung


    smugly on her face. She asked, "Rose, what''s wrong with you? Tell me what happened. You know that


    I will help you!"


    Failing to get anything out of Rose, Valentina sighed in resignation.


    "I''m fine, Mom. I just don''t think we are suitable for each other. Why can''t we be honest and just call off


    the engagement?" Rose admitted.


    Hearing what Rose just said, Valentina was surprised, then saddened.


    "Huh? What did you just say?" She wasn''t ready for what she just heard. But, it seemed that Rose was


    not joking at all, and felt that Rose must have suffered too much and could no longer endure it.


    "You seem tired. Have a good rest for now. That man has a lot of exining to do in the morning,"


    Valentina said decisively.


    In the past, she thought that Kevin''s family was very wealthy. So even if he didn''t treat Rose well, she


    was wary of the power that Kevin had. But she didn''t expect that her dear daughter would suffer so


    much with him. This time, even if it meant going against a solid wall like Kevin, she would not be afraid.


    After all, she had only one daughter who meant the world to her.


    "Mom, you don''t have to do that. I''m really fine." Rose slightly raised her voice at her mother.


    Valentina patted her on the shoulder and said, "Okay, fine, I won''t go. I just hate seeing you sad like


    that."


    "I''m not sad, Mom. I''ve really thought it through and I don''t want to be with Kevin any more. I did think


    that he deserved me. Being the president of the AN Group, he was the perfect man for me."


    Hearing what Rose said, Valentina nodded with satisfaction. She was d that her daughter''s


    confidence had not been lost.


    However, what Rose said next was beyond her expectations. "But now I don''t think it''s a good idea to


    be together with him just because he''s everydy''s dream man. We can''t be with each if there is no


    love between us at all."


    "Well, that''s the stupidest thing that I''ve ever heard!" Valentina frowned and retorted after hearing what


    Rose just said.


    "Mom, I''m not stupid. I know what kind of person is best for me! If I can''t be happy with Kevin in the


    future, it''s better to go our separate ways now than to live with him miserably for the rest of my life!"


    Hearing this, Valentina disagreed with her even more. She knew that her daughter had suffered a huge


    blow all because of Anne.


    "Forget it. You''re just tired and talking nonsense! Have a good rest and we''ll talk about it in a few days."


    Valentina had a tough attitude. She wanted Rose to marry Kevin not only because he was rich and


    powerful. More importantly, she didn''t want to see Anne take Kevin away from her daughter, which


    would be a big p to her face.


    Why must her daughter lose to Kiana''s daughter?


    She was not reconciled to Rose''s decision, but when she saw the expression on her daughter''s face,


    she had to hold back the words in her heart.


    At the Greenlight Forest.


    By the time Mark arrived, Rose was already there.


    At this time, Rose was dressed up and looked very sweet and adorable. She stood by the door and


    looked out from time to time. The edges of her dress brushed lightly against the big vine leaves,


    making them sway gently.


    As soon as she saw Mark, she smiled.


    "Hello, Miss Rose, what can I do for you?" greeted Mark.


    "I came to thank you for taking care of me that day. Come on, have a cup of coffee with me."


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    The two sat down by the window. Mark was wearing a white shirt and a ck suit. Compared with the


    perfectly stern and arrogant Kevin, Mark was elegant and fresh.


    "You don''t have to thank me at all. It was my duty to solve the problem at the restaurant at that time,"


    Mark replied.


    "Do you think I came here just to thank you?" A yful smile appeared on the corner of Rose''s pink


    lips.


    "I see. Is there anything else?" Mark was genuinely curious.


    "You probably know that I went to the hospitalst time, right?" Rose asked.


    She thought that Mark must know about her miscarriage, so she had to exin and rify it.


    "No, I didn''t know. What happened? What''s wrong with you?" Mark asked carelessly.


    Rose smiled and continued, "Haven''t you heard that I''m pregnant?"


    Mark was stunned. He seemed to know it but was not sure. He recoiled and said, "I heard that you


    were pregnant when I went to the hospital with Anne. But then I didn''t know anything more about it."


    "Well, I''m not pregnant. And that''s a good thing, because I have decided to leave Kevin," said Rose,


    her face turning gloomy and depressed.


    Hearing this, Mark suddenly felt very happy inside, but he suddenly felt guilty about it, knowing that it


    was wrong. He shouldn''t make Rose sad just because he wanted to protect Anne. After all, there was


    no real right or wrong in this matter. The best oue would be if everyone was happy.


    "Okay, I see." Mark put down his coffee and didn''t know what else to say.


    Noticing the absent-minded look on his face, Rose wanted to tell him that she hadn''t had sex with


    Kevin. After all, Kevin didn''t really like her at that time, so she didn''t want to sacrifice too much. But


    looking at the expression on Mark''s face, she didn''t say anything. It wasn''t the right time to talk about it.


    Looking at Mark''s handsome face, she felt a little nervous. She was afraid that he would think she was


    a scheming person if he found out about it.


    "Anyway, it''s good that you have thought it through," Mark said, carefully choosing his words. He was


    not good atforting girls.


    However, his awkward expression made Rose burst intoughter.


    "Well, do you think I will find someone I like that soon?" Rose lowered her head and stirred her coffee,


    afraid that Mark would see through her real feelings.


    "Of course you will. You are the daughter of the Luo Family. You are beautiful, elegant and capable of


    taking care of yourself well. Why are you worried that you won''t find someone you like?" asked Mark.


    "Are you serious?" Rose suddenly realized that she cared much about what Mark thought of her.


    "Do you think I''m irritating and bothersome after hearing what I''ve done before? I knew that he didn''t


    like me but I still pursued him!" Remembering what she had done, Rose suddenly regretted it all.


    Mark said nothing for a while, carefully giving it some thought. Then he raised his head and said, "It''s


    not wrong to fall in love with someone, and it''s not wrong to chase after him. If you find that Kevin


    doesn''t like you, you will be happier and better off without him. Don''t doubt your own choices. At one


    time or another, everyone is bound to like someone who is not suitable for them. As long as you can be


    happy in the end, everything will turn out fine."


    As she listened to him talk like that, the mncholy on Mark''s face made Rose''s heart ache. She had


    no idea whom Mark had madly fallen in love with.


    Thinking that it wasn''t her, Rose was disappointed and sad.


    To dispel this feeling, she suggested, "How about we talk about something else?"


    In the East Mountain Vi.


    The door was open, and the servants were standing at the door, smiling brightly. Even the shrubs used


    as decorations in front of the door seemed to shine and shimmer.


    Kevin carried Anne as they made their way back into the vi.


    She wanted to get down, but Kevin didn''t allow her. Instead, he said with a snicker, "You can try and


    get down, if you can."


    Rolling her eyes at him, Anne knew what he meant. He body now felt sore all over. She wondered if


    Kevin did it on purpose to embarrass her in front of everyone in the vi.


    Kevin however, didn''t feel that he did anything wrong. He hadn''t been intimate with Anne in a long time,


    so he couldn''t control himself and somehow hurt her. He knew that was too hard on her and he


    promised himself that he''d be more gentle next time. After all, every moment that he wasn''t with her felt


    like hell.


    "Make some tonic soup. The more, the better," Kevin said to the servant after he carefullyid Anne


    down on the sofa.


    Hearing Kevin''s words, Anne was speechless. It was too much!


    However, when the servant was about to leave, Kevin called out, "Make something that is good for


    women to eat after sex!"


    Hearing this, Anne''s cheeks were flushed. Why did Kevin have to say that out loud?


    His words sounded like she was exhausted after some wild sex, but it was him who kept moving


    violently. It was really too much so she waspletely tired, but he was in such good spirits.


    It was unfair that a man''s physical structure was different from a woman''s.


    Frowning, Anne shot dagger looks at Kevin. She was just in a daze, but Kevin teased deliberately, "If


    you want to see it again, I will show it to you tonight, but don''t torture me again. We both need to have


    a good rest!"


    He made it sound like Anne was hungry for more sex, and this made her very angry.


    "What are you talking about? Who wants to see that thing? What''s so good about it?" Anne rolled her


    eyes.


    She thought she was cold. But now, she realized that if Kevin really wanted to, he could easily piss her


    off.


    "Don''t be disappointed. I''m just worried about your health. But if you insist, I can satisfy you." The look


    on Kevin''s face waspletely ambiguous.

 Chapter 243 A Turn Of Events

    Chapter 243 A Turn Of Events


    "Get out of here, Kevin!" Anne tried her best to hold back her temper, but she couldn''t help but burst


    out her anger to Kevin, who enjoyed himself by teasing her.


    Seeing that Anne was at her limits, Kevin refrained from ying with her. "Rx! I''m just trying to cheer


    you up because you looked tired from the other day. Have a good rest. I promise I won''t try to anything


    to you."


    Kevin''s words made her ease a little. Anne turned her head and the look on her face became softer


    than before.


    At this moment, Kevin''s phone rang. He never hid anything from Anne, so she knew who was calling


    him when she took a nce at his phone.


    It was Rose again.


    As she saw Rose''s name sh in Kevin''s phone, Anne''s face slowly darkened. Her good mood from


    before suddenly vanished and she became very depressed.


    It was obvious for Kevin to know what was on Anne''s mind. "Don''t worry. I have nothing to do with her."


    He sounded reassuring.


    He was about to open his mouth and to clearly exin everything but Anne interrupted him. "Let''s talk


    about itter. You can answer the phone first."


    He looked at Anne for a second, and answered the phone. Rose''s voice from the other line was


    different than usual. "Kevin, let''s meet," she said.


    "Why?" Confusion resonated in Kevin''s voice.


    "I have given up on you. Let''s end this." Rose spoke as if she felt relieved from all the pain and


    suffering. She sounded like she had been liberated from restraints.


    "Okay, I''ll be right there." Kevin''s excitement brimmed on his face. His efforts, all for this moment, was


    not in vain.


    After hanging up the phone, Kevin looked at Anne and said, "I''m going to do something important. Can


    youe with me?"


    He wanted to take Anne and let her announce that he was finally hers in public. He wanted to tell the


    world that he belonged to Anne, and that there was no one out there that could take him away from her.


    He felt incredibly happy at the thought of it.


    However, Anne shook her head as if telling him that she was not going. "It''s your own business."


    It was true that he needed to solve this matter with Rose privately. Otherwise, other people might think


    that Anne seemed to show off that she somehow won the battle if she went with him. It would be fine if


    it was someone else but since Rose was Anne''s half-sister, she had to consider the dignity and


    reputation of Luo Family. She could not do anything she wanted and she didn''t want to make trouble for


    herself.


    "All right."


    After thinking for a while, Kevin caressed Anne''s head and stared at her, his eyes drowning with love


    and affection. Anne frowned as if she was embarrassed about him looking at her but it was obvious


    that she was as happy and excited as he was, and that she was just trying to suppress this undeniable


    feeling her heart.


    "I''m leaving. Call me if anything happens," Kevin said. Anne nodded as he watched Kevin leave.


    In the western restaurant owned by Mark,


    there were two freshly brewed cups of steaming coffee on the table. The porcin tes looked


    exquisite too, as they matched the vintage coffee table.


    Today, Rose dressed up in a simple style with her green motorbike jacket and slim trousers. She


    looked like a heroine described in novels and books. Her decisive look suddenly made Kevin, who


    came to meet her, feel uneasy.


    "Kevin, you came." Rose smiled and asked a waiter to change her coffee. She preferred to have


    sweeter one.


    "Yes." Kevin''s voice was cold and calcting.


    But Rose didn''t mind. Looking at Kevin, she admitted to herself that he was still the most handsome


    and talented man she had ever met, but she no longer had that obsessive feeling towards him.


    "You must be surprised to see me just now, am I right?" Rose shed a smile as she asked.


    A hint of confusion could be observed from Kevin''s eyes, which made her more confident. In fact, she


    could have been like this since the beginning. She had already decided to find a person who would


    want to be with her, rather than shamelessly chase someone who didn''t even like her. But she didn''t


    know what Mark really thought of her.


    But why couldn''t she try again for the man she loved, since she had already did a lot of despicable


    things just for Kevin to be with her?


    "No" Kevin didn''t even gave Rose a bit of hope.


    "Don''t worry. Whether you are surprised or not, I won''t bother you anymore. I suddenly realize that


    being alone is freer and easier than being entangled with you, Kevin," Rose said with a faint, sad smile


    painted on her face.


    "Have you thought about it through?" Kevin looked up and asked. His eyes was rxed and calm.


    "Yes, I have thought it through. But your eagerness to leave me made me feel bad." Rose was being


    honest. Her tone was not as gentle as before.


    "Yes, but you are engaged to me and pregnant with my child. I should bear responsibility for you,"


    Kevin said seriously, fixing his eyes on her as if telling her that he was certain about what he said.


    "No, thanks. Just forget about the baby." Rose''s heart sank, even though she was sure about leaving


    him.


    "It''s impossible. I won''t put you into that kind of situation. Besides, I''ve came to like you after getting


    along with you for such a long time," Kevin sulkily said.


    Rose was stunned for a moment. ''What happened to Kevin? I have already outgrown my feelings for


    him. Did he fall in love with me all of a sudden?'' She was drowned in her own thoughts because of


    what Kevin said to her.


    "You don''t have to like me. You like Anne, don''t you? Go and find your true love." And it urred to


    her, if Kevin suddenly changed his mind and didn''t let her go, how could she be able to find the one she


    really love? Rose felt scared at that thought.


    "I think that you really are my true love. Can you give me another chance?" Kevin insisted. He was


    almost pleading.


    Rose was taken aback. Her face looked nervous. "There''s really no need. I''m not really pregnant and I


    didn''t have sex with you at all. Please let me go. I lied to you because I was being possessive and I


    wanted you so bad. I''m sorry that I didn''t told you sooner because I don''t want to ruin my reputation to


    you. But now that we''re breaking up, I really don''t care about those trivial things anymore. So stop


    telling me these things. You''re scaring me," she confessed.


    Kevin lowered his head after hearing Rose''s words. He could not control the cunning expression


    written on his face. He had confirmed that Rose''s pregnancy was fake, however, he did not expect the


    part where they had sex would be a lie too.


    It was because of her tricks that there were so many misunderstandings and conflicts between him and


    Anne. Was it fair for himself to let Rose go so easily?


    "Are you serious?" Kevin pretended to ask in disbelief.


    "Of course it''s true. I didn''t have any motive to lie to you at a time like this. Why would I frame myself if I


    was not telling truth?" she talked as if she was trying to find the right words to say.


    Kevin faked his loneliness and nodded.


    Rose felt relieved when she saw the look on his face. She thought that Kevin would finally let her go


    this time. It seemed that he had believed her.


    "If so, I think it''s necessary for me to hold on." He blunted out of nowhere. Rose''s emotions are being


    stirred inside her, the situation became worse.


    "Ah--" she was caught off guard. She couldn''t find the right words to say. She looked at Kevin as if she


    was about to throw up due to anxiety.


    "It seem that you are not a casual person. Our family needs a daughter-inw like you." Kevin tried to


    maintain hisposure. He enjoyed to see Rose''s reaction to his schemes.


    How could he get his way in front of his mother without any treacherous acts while living in the Fu


    Family?


    "But Kevin, it is Anne that you like the most." Rose''s voice trailed off. It was always difficult for her to


    guess what was in Kevin''s mind. It made her feel restless.


    She finally thought through about these things, but what happened to Kevin? Was he insane?


    "Rose, it seems that I have fallen in love with you." Kevin looked certain about his words. He sounded


    so sincere. This made Rose cough violently.


    "Kevin, don''t y with me. You like my sister so much that you can do whatever it takes just to make


    her happy. I have tried so hard but I failed to destroy your rtionship with her. Don''t ask for another


    trouble anymore, okay?" Rose kept cursing at Kevin inside her thoughts. She stood as if she was about


    to leave the restaurant when Kevin stopped her.


    "I don¡¯t remember that I agreed about us breaking up. Where are you going?" He also stood up as if he


    was going with her. "I''ll drive you there," Kevin casually said.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Rose was frozen in her ce. Kevin gently pulled her by the sleeve, made his way out of the restaurant


    with her and made her sit into his car.


    "Well, I''ll drive you home first. We''ll talk about it again after you calmed yourself down," he said.


    In Daniel Hotel.


    The most unique and expensive room of the hotel was not for rent. There was arge balcony on which


    one could see the whole city. The city lights from cars and skyscrapers were breathtaking at night.


    During this time, Ian was standing in that room''s balcony. The curtains were pulled open and the thick,


    warm and bright-colored curtains suddenly made the ce feel like home.


    Warm andfort were the two main theme of Daniel''s Hotel.


    Ian had always been a warm person. He could be lonely and proud sometimes, but in essence, he


    always had that warmth inside him.


    But this time, he stood on the balcony and looked at the view of the city at night. His shoulders were


    rendered deste, as if he was covered with devastation.


    His assistant stood behind him and the fellow didn''t dare to utter a word to him. He was afraid that he


    would disturb Ian''s thoughts and that disturbing him would made him fall into deeper destion.


    Perhaps it was that woman who brought Ian into his devastating state.


    "How is everything going with her?" Ian said, breaking the silence.


    The assistant knew who Ian was referring to. "She seemed to be upset with Kevinst night, but she


    still stayed in the nightclub. I also heard that she got into a little trouble and Kevin cut off a certain


    person''s hand, but he stayed with Annest night."


    Ian was almost trembling when he heard Anne''s name.


    Her name was deeply rooted in his heart. Their short rtionship was only a sad twist in Anne''s life,


    but for him, he had put all his energy to love her, expect her to love him back and ept the bitter


    reality that she didn''t belong to him.


    "Mr. Ian, don''t ask anything about Anne anymore. She''s living a good life now," the assistant said with a


    hint of worry in his voice.


    Ian drank up the wine in his goblet before replying. "Okay," he vaguely answered.


    The faint sound of the air conditioning system filled the room for a minute. "There is a problem in


    France. We are preparing to transfer our domestic industries abroad. Are we going back?" the assistant


    asked, breaking the silence between them.


    "Of course," Ian slowly replied.


    He had nothing to do here anymore. If he flew back to France, he could heal himself. Even if he


    couldn''t manage to forget someone, he would be able to restrain himself from disturbing her because


    of the distance.


    "Okay, I''ll book the air tickets. We are leaving this evening. Is that all right?" his assistant confirmed.


    Ian paused for a while as if he was thinking about something. "Okay, but we keep Daniel Hotel here,"


    he finally answered.


    "Why? It would take a lot of energy to keep only one hotel here." His assistant was confused about his


    words.


    With a soft smile on his face, Ian looked at his assistant. "I want to keep it here so that I would be able


    to know when Anne get married."


    Even if Ian couldn''t marry Anne, he wanted at least to have the chance to see her walk in the aisle


    wearing a wedding dress. When that time came, he was certain that she would be the most beautiful


    bride in his lifetime.

 Chapter 244 Regret

    Chapter 244 Regret


    His assistant''s heart sank when he heard his boss'' words. It turned out that Ian was still hopelessly in


    love with Anne. How could he be able to let go of the person he loved so easily? In this world, the only


    person that could make the investment master, Ian, do stupid and unimaginable things was her. Any


    form of logic was rendered useless if Anne was involved.


    "Okay, I''ll get ready."


    The night was fading away in destion. The lights in the pathway lit up the night as they drove


    towards the gate of Luo Family''s mansion. The door was open, as if it is waiting for Rose''s return.


    On her way home, Rose''s face was filled with frustration. She didn''t expected that God would make fun


    of her like this. When she liked Kevin, Kevin didn''t like her. Now that when she had already made up


    her mind about setting him free, Kevin suddenly had a slight feeling for her and would not let her go.


    She was caught in a predicament that she had never thought of.


    "Here we are. Get off the car." Kevin''s voice was so maic that the alluring night became subtle.


    If it was in the past, Rose would thought that it was God''s blessing for her. But now that she had


    already outgrown her feelings with Kevin, it ached her head. How would she exin this turn of events


    to Mark?


    She had told Mark that she''d end her one-sided love in his restaurant, but she didn''t expect that when


    she was ready to let everything go, Kevin would suddenly have a change of heart.


    If that was the case, would Mark misunderstand her? Would this conflict be able to give off a bad


    impression of her? She was afraid that Mark would think that she was a person who couldn''t keep her


    words.


    Thinking of this, Rose couldn''t help but feel annoyed with Kevin a little bit, but it didn''t seem to be his


    fault.


    "Get out of the car. Why do you look so preupied? Is there anything wrong?" Kevin gently tucked


    her hair behind her ears.


    At this time, Valentina and Liam came out of the mansion. They had been very worried about Rose


    these days. They feared that things would be too difficult for her to handle. But they were shocked


    when they saw her with Kevin. After absorbing the situation, Valentina enthusiastically invited them


    inside, "It''s sote. Come in!" she said with a lively tone.


    A bit ofcency shed through Valentina''s heart. It seemed that her daughter had already


    captivated Kevin''s heart. She had witnessed what thetter had done to her daughter just now. If he


    didn''t like Rose, how could he be so sweet and considerate to her?


    "Kevin, what are you doing here?" Liam''s voice, which was filled with animosity, echoed in the mansion.


    It was not because of Kevin''s past attitude towards Rose that made him bear hatred to the man. He


    was angry with Kevin because of the fact that he was entangled with his two daughters. Liam didn''t


    know what to do to protect his children.


    "Liam, they have just been reconciled. Don''t make things difficult from them anymore," Valentina said


    coldly.


    Valentina was the most willing to see the two of them together. On the other hand, she didn''t want to


    lose to Kiana. She really thought that Kevin was someone that she could entrust her daughter to.


    "Mom, can you stop talking?" Rose asked in frustration. Her mother was making things difficult for her.


    "Okay. I won''t say anything. As long as the problem between you two had been solved and there is no


    deep hatred between you two, I''d be happy. Kevin, you should stay here and rest after a meal."


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Noticing that Valentina was too enthusiastic to Kevin, Rose interrupted her mother, "Mom, I think he


    won''t be able to stay. He has something to deal with so he would have to leave soon."


    Rose didn''t want Kevin to stay any longer than he did. After all, she didn''t want Mark to misunderstand


    her.


    "I can put off my work. I''m not busy," Kevin replied.


    Thispletely won the favor of Valentina. She felt certain that Kevin really loved her daughter. Her


    eyes were filled with happiness.


    "But Kevin, you are very busy. You don¡¯t need to stay." Rose spoke impolitely. It was obvious that she


    was a little anxious about the situation.


    She meant to drive Kevin away, not even thinking about the possibility that Kevin was shameless


    because he wanted to take revenge on her.


    "I would clear out my schedule if it meant that I get to be with you." Kevin smiled dotingly, keeping his


    facade.


    "Rose, stop talking like that. Just let Kevin live here, Doesn¡¯t our Luo Family wees him anytime?


    He would always have a ce here in our house." A hint of sadness traced from Valentina''s tone. She


    was trying to make her daughter agree with her.


    "All right, mom." Rose finally gave in and cast a stern nce at Kevin. She was helpless with her


    situation.


    In the East Mountain Vi


    The moonlight was warm and bright. There was a faint fragrance of milk on the huge bed. A baby was


    resting on the sky blue colored bed sheet. At this moment, Anne was happily ying with the baby.


    "Mom, I want¡­" After half a month''s training, Eddy was able to express his thoughts in a simple


    manner.


    For example, if he wanted a toy, he would say ''want'' and if he wanted to drink milk, he would say ''milk''.


    He would also use bodynguage tomunicate. He would stretch out his hands if he wanted to hug,


    which was very lovely and smart of him.


    "Eddy, we need to rest now. It was alreadyte. Go to bed now and you will see Daddy tomorrow,


    okay?" Anne had a very sweet smile on her face when he mentioned Kevin. Eddy gave her a kiss on


    the cheek.


    The night was getting deeper and deeper. Eddy fell asleep on his mother''s arms. It was already eleven


    o''clock in the evening, but Kevin still hadn''te back. Anne felt worried about him, but she told


    herself not to think about anything else. ''Everything would be fine.'' She kept on repeating in her mind.


    She couldn''t sleep well the whole night. She would always have that indescribable feeling, as if her


    emotions were slowly fading, when Kevin was not by her side.


    "Have you forgotten what happened before, just because Kevin simply expressed his ''love'' to you?"


    Even though Anne scolded herself in dismay and disappointment, she could not help but smile when


    she thought about Kevin.


    After long hours of drowning within her thoughts, she finally fell asleep.


    When she woke up, it was already morning. She heard someone talking outside. She got up, put on


    her shoes and opened the curtains. The sunshine greeted her room with warmth, and the ce


    suddenly looked lively. Anne opened the room''s door. When she was about to look for Eddy, she saw


    Emily sitting outside.


    At this time, Emily was talking to the nanny. It was a big living room, and there were only the two of


    them. Emily was not familiar with the nanny, but she was an extrovert and engaging with other people


    was natural for her.


    "Emily?" Anne smiled as she called Emily''s name.


    "Good morning, Anne. I''m just asking about you and the baby. How''s my godson?" At the age of


    twenty-five years old, Emily was still as energetic as she was in her teens. Anne had always wondered


    where all her energy came from.


    "You haven''t got married yourself, and yet you are thinking about the baby. Tell me, do you want to


    have a shotgun marriage with Sam?" Anne teased her friend.


    Emily''s face turned red when she heard Sam''s name. After the nanny went to the kitchen to prepare


    breakfast, she returned to Anne. "Don''t mention it, Anne. I want to have a shotgun marriage, but Sam


    never wants to have me that way."


    She sat and rested her chin on her hands. "Do you think he doesn''t really like me? Or it is just him


    being a doctor that made him seem cold in nature?" She asked Anne as if she was also talking to


    herself.


    Anneughed at her sentiments. "I''m just kidding. But do you really want that?"


    "Yes, I do. I''m an adult and I have the freedom to fall in love. Besides, Sam is the first person l like, and


    also the first person that I choose. Since I''m certain with my feelings and I have determination, what


    else should I be afraid of?" Emily''s tone was tough and assertive. She sounded like she wanted to


    really try and then she would be able to know everything after she did.


    Looking at her friend, Anne realized that Emily was very brave. Anne didn''t have the audacity the even


    think about such an idea, but she hoped that Sam was, indeed, the right person for Emily.


    Otherwise, her friend would definitely have to suffer a lot.


    "Okay, no problem. You can continue with your perseverance," Anne said. She was busy peeling fruits


    while talking with Emily. She offered her peeled fruits to Emily when she was finished. Emily stared at


    her for a few seconds.


    "You''re different, Anne," Emily said as she took one fruit from the bowl and ate it.


    While chewing, Emily looked around the ce. It was as if she was trying to look for something.


    "What are you looking for?" Anne''s voice was confused.


    Emily stopped looking around and whisper, "Is Kevin here?"


    Anne wanted tough at her friend but she held back. "Are you afraid of him?" Thinking of this, Anne


    thought that Emily might really be afraid of Kevin. After all it was him who sent Emily abroad back then.


    Emily shook his head, denying that she feared Kevin. "Not at all, I just thought that Kevin was very kind


    to you. Look at your face, you are glowing. It seems that you are living a good life." Emily''s voice was


    filled with sincerity.


    Anne unconsciously touched her face. "Really?" She felt her cheeks blushed.


    "So it''s true. That''s good. Everyone is happy." A sense of contentment could be traced from Emily''s


    smile.


    "I don''t know, but yes, I think our situation is much better than before." There was nothing Anne could


    hide to Emily. She knew everything about her.


    "It seems that Eddy will have a baby brother or sister sooner than I thought," Emily said with a teasing


    voice while patting Anne''s shoulder.


    Anne couldn''t help but think about that possibility too. She touched her belly inadvertently. She


    remembered about that intense night she had with Kevin. Could she be pregnant right now? ''If I am,


    then that would be great,'' Anne said to herself.


    Seeing that, Emily smiled without saying anything, and continued to eat the peeled fruit Anne prepared


    for her.


    In Luo Family''s mansion.


    It was dawn and the sun was just about to rise from its deep slumber. The soft light couldn''t pass


    through the thick curtains, but it made its way through the gaps between the linens, reminding Rose


    that it was morning already.


    Looking at Kevin, she took her phone and looked at her watch. It was six o''clock in the morning.


    She got up carefully, so as to not wake the person sleeping beside her.


    Yesterday, Kevin insisted on sleeping in the same bed with her. First, it made her very anxious, but he


    said that it was normal for a couple to share the same bed and sleep together. Why didn''t he realize


    these things sooner? Losing her thoughts in Kevin, she took a good look at his sleeping face. His eyes


    were closed and his eyshes looked pretty. ''How could anyone be this handsome?'' she couldn''t help


    but ask herself. But it was a shame because she no longer had the same feeling towards him.


    When she finally got out of the bed and wore her slippers, she suddenly heard Kevin''s voice. "You get


    up so early. Have some more sleep."


    He reached out to Rose with his hand as if he was getting her to go back to the bed.


    Before Kevin could reach Rose, she abruptly answered, "You don''t need to do that. I''ll go to bed by


    myself, okay? I''ll listen to you."


    "Okay," said Kevin. He then turned his back to Rose as if he was going back to sleep.


    Rose wished she could kick Kevin out, but she didn''t dare. She had to make a bigger space between


    them andy on the bed uneasily.


    Kevin couldn''t help but give a cunning smile while he pretended to be asleep.


    On the other hand, Rose had no intention of sleeping even if she was lying on the bed. She endured as


    if it was the longest hours of her life. She even dare not turn over, because she was afraid that


    something might happened if she identally woke up Kevin.


    Her mind was even more frustrated when the thought of Mark shed in his mind.


    She had prepared everything, but things didn''t go ording to her ns.


    Rose cursed herself in her own thoughts. ''I deserve this. I did this to myself,'' she said in her thoughts.


    It was difficult for her to clearly exin things to Mark and confess to him that he was the one she really


    liked in the moment, given her current predicament.


    Rose broke her thought because of Kevin''s sudden movements. He turned over, closing the gap


    between them. Rose quickly pulled herself away from him and she almost fell under the bed. She


    turned to him and saw that Kevin was still asleep, and finally decided that it was the right time for her to


    get out of the bed. She cautiously got up and fortunately, she didn''t woke up Kevin.


    After sessfully walking out of the room, she took a deep breath. She felt relieved that she finally got


    rid of him for the time being.

 Chapter 245 Please Take Kevin Back

    Chapter 245 Please Take Kevin Back


    Kevin was not someone that Rose could deal with easily. If this thing went on, it would be impossible


    for her to get rid of him.


    After a lot of contemtion, she finally made up her mind.


    She stood in front of the East Mountain Vi.


    The sun shone brightly but it wasn''t scorching. Rose stood in amusement upon the breath-taking sight


    in front of her. The mansion that stood majestically in front of an enriched mountain made the ce


    look almost surreal.


    Her sight-seeing was interrupted when a servant approached her.


    "I''m very sorry, Miss Rose but Miss Anne doesn''t want to see any guest at the moment," the maid


    informed her.


    "I''m not a guest, I''m her sister. Can you please let me in?" she insisted.


    The attendant stared at her in confusion. She thought that she was Kevin''s fiancee, but why would she


    call herself Miss Anne''s sister?


    Without hesitance, they opened the door and let her enter.


    The first thing that she noticed when she went in was the refreshing nt inside. Now that she thought


    about it, she had hated Anne for a very shallow reason¡ªfor being unable to get Kevin. Now that she


    didn''t want him anymore, she managed to look at Anne from a different perspective.


    "Anne," she called with a smile as she put her gift on the table.


    "What are you doing here?" Anne gaped at her visitor in surprise.


    She instructed the servants not to let her in, but it seemed like they failed toply.


    "I have something to tell you," she began shyly.


    Anne''s heart ached at the sight. Did shee here to brag about her rtionship with Kevin?


    No, it couldn''t be.


    "Go ahead," Anne urged after she regained herposure.


    "Please, take Kevin back." Her voice was so sincere that she didn''t know if she was hearing things


    right.


    What was she saying? Her face contorted with bemusement. When Rose noticed the skeptical look on


    her face, she added, "I''m being sincere. I don''t like him, anymore. I will be happier if youe back to


    him."


    That was for the better. After all, she didn''t hate Anne that much.


    "Did youe here to tell me that?" Anne raised her brows at her.


    "I didn''te here to fight or what. I don''t like Kevin anymore and I admit that whatever happened


    before was my fault. If I didn''t stand in your way, you would have been living with him happily by now."


    She sounded so desperate that she was almost pleading.


    Anne kept a straight face. There was nothing on her face and Rose couldn''t figure out if she was


    pleased or not.


    "You may leave now as I have nothing to say to you. Your rtionship with Kevin is none of my


    business. In the same way, my decision whether to stay with him or not is not something that you


    should meddle with."


    If Anne and Kevin had trusted each other and if they tried to resolve their misunderstandings, nothing


    could have destroyed them. Not even Rose.


    "I know you''re still mad at me," she muttered coldly.


    Her coldness failed to intimidate Anne as she only answered her with a snort. "There''s no reason for


    me to be angry at you. Stop overthinking things."


    "Please just hear me out. I never slept with him and I''m not pregnant either. Everything that happened


    was all nned. I''m in love with someone else. If you don''t take Kevin back, I won''t be able to be with


    the man that I love." Even though begging was not her cup of tea, this was the only choice that she had


    to get rid of him.


    Anne was taken aback not because of what Rose had done but because she dared to confess


    everything to her.


    She inhaled deeply as she met her eyes. "Just go back for now. I''ll think about it."


    Once she sent her guest away, she flopped on the sofa. She stared nkly at the ceiling as her heart


    started to sway.


    There was nothing between her and Kevin anymore but was that enough for them to get back


    together?


    No matter how much she denied it, she knew too well that she and Eddy needed him.


    It was busy in the L Grouppany.


    Rose sat in the Vice General Manager''s office silently.


    She was wearing a pair of a professional suit as she did a thorough examination of A City''smercial


    property. She scrutinized every detail after she found out that it was near Mark''s restaurant. Just by that


    thought, she became very excited.


    This was an opportunity for her to meet with Mark without being suspicious.


    The coffee on the table wasn''t touched at all. Even without taking a sip, its bitter smell was enough to


    wake her up. However, her thrilled emotion onlysted until eleven o''clock in the morning.


    "Come in," she answered casually after she heard a knock on the door.


    Her secretary, A Liu, came in. "Are you done sorting out the business reports and the budget for the


    sales of the building already?"


    Even though she knew that her assistant was an efficient employee who graduated as a top student


    from a famous intentional university, she was still surprised that she couldplete the work so fast.


    That time, though, A Liu didn''te for business. "Miss Rose, the president of AN Group wanted to


    see you in private. I told him to wait for you by the coffee shop opposite thepany."


    The superior couldn''t help but frown at her. "How could you decide that by yourself? You should have


    discussed that matter with me."


    Her boss''s dissatisfied voice confused her. "Wasn''t it always like this? Whenever you''re busy, I''ll ask


    him to wait for you?"


    "Not anymore," Rose uttered.


    Their conversation got interrupted when Kevin pushed the door open.


    "How did you manage to get in?" she asked.


    Was everyone in herpany got bribed by this man?


    "I''m no longer an outsider so I came in without breaking a sweat. Do you want to go out with me?" He


    beamed his charming smile at her. The secretary who witnessed the scene got flustered so she looked


    down.


    "I can''t. I''m very busy with my work at the moment," she declined. All that she wanted right now was for


    him to disappear from her sight.


    Instead of leaving, he said, "That''s good. In that way, I can work with you. You can leave now as I have


    something to discuss with Miss Rose."


    Since he was her superior''s boyfriend, A Liu didn''t dare to refuse him. She bowed at Rose before


    she turned around to leave.


    "Aren''t you busy? What brought you here?" she asked as she feigned a smile.


    "I missed you so much, so I came here to see you." Kevin met her eyes as he stepped closer to her.


    Their proximity disgusted her, but she couldn''t do anything. He was her fiancee so if she did something,


    that would embarrass both of them. The only thing she could do was give him a lopsided smile.


    "We''re in thepany. Please don''t do something that others might misunderstand."


    "Do you have some sort of surveince camera in here?" He peered at her innocently as if he didn''t


    understand what she said. That only made her feel worse.


    "Listen, you go back for now. I''ll see you in a few days after I finish all my work, okay?" she proposed.


    "Sure, but you have toe with meter. My mother wanted to see you because she''s missing you a


    lot these days," he whispered in her ears. His hot breath against her skin caused a shiver to run down


    her spine.


    "I got it! I''ll head there after work. You may leave now."


    "Are you trying to push me away?" His voice was deep and cold that Rose kept mum for a moment.


    "I didn''t mean for it to sound like that. I''ll meet youter, okay?" She tried to use a sweet voice at him.


    The darkness of the night slowly overcame the daybreak.


    In the distance, the sunset created a red-orange hue in the sky. The stars started to appear one by one


    as Kevin drove quietly along the street. His expression was quite unexinable.


    Rose sat ufortably on the passenger seat. There was a hard look on her face as she sat with


    Kevin in an enclosed space.


    "We''re here," he announced as he quickly got off the car to open the door for her. How chivalrous of


    him.


    Selma had been waiting for them outside. When she saw how Kevin acted in front of Rose, she


    couldn''t help but be overjoyed.


    "You two are finally here!" she greeted them cheerfully.


    "Yes mom, we came here to see you," Rose returned her smile.


    At that, Kevin wrapped his arm around her shoulder.


    "It''s a good thing that you came here. We can finally discuss your wedding date."


    "What do you mean?" she asked as she creased her forehead.


    "The day you''re going to get married! Aren''t you excited?" Selma queried.


    "No, actually we are¨D"


    Just as she was about to tell her that they were going to break up, Kevin held her hand tightly. "You can


    choose the day that you want us to get married," he stated.


    A cold sweat broke out from her. No, she didn''t want to get married to him.


    "But I¡­"


    "Listen to me or you''ll regret it," he subtly whispered in her ears.


    Upon his words, the only thing that she could do was to lower her head.


    "If you had been this enthusiast from the beginning, I would have been less worried, Kevin."


    Selma shook her head as she entered the house. Once she was gone, Rose turned to him. "I don''t


    want to marry you so don''t force me, okay?"


    "Stop it¡­" he said instead as he patted her head. His smile brought a chill in Rose''s body.


    Throughout the dinner, Kevin tried his best to show off his love for Rose. He would always say sweet


    nothings to her. Kevin would also serve some food. At that sight, Selma and Carl thought that he was


    finally acting like a real man.


    "Rose is such a charmingdy, right? Now that you got yourself a good woman, you should treat her


    well. It was a good thing that you broke up with Anne," his mother remarked with a frown.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    "If you say so." Kevin picked up his food and ate casually.


    Except for Rose, everyone seemed to be happy.


    Time went by just like that. It was filled withughter, yet Rose couldn''t bring herself to join their fun. As


    the night went by, exhaustion enveloped her body that she couldn''t even pretend to be happy anymore.


    Kevin nced at her from time to time.


    "It''s alreadyte. You should go to bed," he mumbled.


    It was such a gentle reminder. If he did that in the past, she would have been over the clouds. Sadly,


    she felt the opposite in the present.

 Chapter 246 Ask Kevin Out

    Chapter 246 Ask Kevin Out


    In the hospital.


    The examination room was very quiet. Sam had instructed people to leave the room because Anne


    wasing. Aside from the silence, the room smelled like disinfectant, so he opened the window. He


    didn''t want Anne to be ufortable.


    Anne held her baby, Eddy, in her arms. He looked cozy there. His mouth was slightly covered in


    bubbles because he was ying with his saliva.


    "Hey Eddy, good boy. I''m going to examine you. It''ll be a little cold but don''t cry, okay?" Sam looked


    very gentle while he spoke.


    "He''s recovering well. That''s probably because his parents are often with him these days." Sam smiled


    and tapped Eddy''s forehead.


    Anne was slightly surprised, so she asked, "Really? He''s so young. He isn''t even one year old yet.


    Does he really have feelings already?"


    Besides, did the parents''pany really have soothing effects to the baby?


    "Of course! Even babies have feelings. When Eddy was still in your belly, there were times that you felt


    something move inside. That can count as him greeting you. The younger a child is, the more sensitive


    they are, and they grow up to be much healthier when they have parents close by."


    "Oh, I see." Anne smiled and agreed with Sam''s exnation.


    "Let me drive you home. It must be hard for you to travel since Eddy is with you," Sam said


    thoughtfully.


    "No, thanks. You must have something else to do here. I can go home by myself just fine," Anne


    refused.


    "Hey, don''t turn me down. I just want my nephew to go home early," he said jokingly.


    Sam was being very kind, so Anne had no choice but to ept his offer.


    While in the car, Anne was thinking about making an appointment with Kevin. She was in a daze as the


    car drove her home.


    "What are you thinking about?" Sam suddenly asked.


    A blush of embarrassment colored Anne''s cheeks at the unexpected question. She didn''t want him to


    know that she was thinking about Kevin, so she said, "Nothing."


    But judging from her expression, it was easy to see that she was thinking about Kevin. Sam knew.


    "Ask Kevin out and tell him to take the baby to the hospital when he''s free. He''s the father of the child.


    He should know something," he said.


    Anne became nervous when she heard Sam''s words. "Why? Is there anything wrong with Eddy?"


    "What are you saying? I''m just thinking about finding a bone marrow that matches Eddy. It would be


    easier if Kevin handles all these. Eddy''s health is good right now. You don''t have to worry. I just wanted


    to be more prepared. It''s for the best." Anne breathed a sigh of relief when she heard that.


    She gently stroked Eddy''s chest. She had a valid reason now to meet Kevin. She wouldn''t have to be


    embarrassed when they met.


    Noticing Anne''s demeanor, Sam just smiled and kept silent.


    In the East Mountain Vi.


    Every single room was sprayed with an air fresher, so the surroundings were filled with faint ocean


    smell.


    Standing in front of the lemon tree, Anne cut off its dead leaves with scissors.


    She smiled lightly as she finished cleaning up the lemon tree. She then put down the scissors and


    called Kevin.


    The call was answered quickly. Kevin''s doting voice immediately came from the other end of the phone.


    "Anne, hello? What can I do for you?"


    She could tell that there was a hint of expectation in his voice.


    "Well, I took Eddy to the hospital to have a check-up today. Sam said he is recovering well but he has


    something to discuss with you. Let''s meet him together when you''re free," said Anne.


    "Is this an invitation?" Anne could tell that he was gently smiling judging from the tone of his voice. It


    made her a little uneasy.


    "If you don''t have time, I can go by myself and just update you about what he said." Anne was about to


    hang up, but she heard a loud plead.


    "Anne, don''t hang up. I want to hear your voice," Kevin said seriously.


    Anne chuckled at the request. "Kevin, it''s not like you haven''t heard my voice before, and if you really


    want to see me, thene back here."


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    A soft sigh was heard before he exined, "Anne, I have some business recently. I can''t go back just


    yet, but I''ll be there in a few days to see you."


    Anne felt a little disappointed, but she tried not to show it. "Well, take your time. Eddy''s health is good


    for now."


    "Okay." When Kevin said that, Anne hung up the phone.


    Although she wasn''t talking to Kevin anymore, Anne still can''t wipe the smile off of her face. She was


    aware of Kevin''s intentions, and she also knew that his rtionship with Rose was only for show. Anne


    was very happy with this information. She felt at ease. It was as if she had suddenly found her home.


    In the Fu Family''s house.


    On top of the tableid a great variety of wedding jewels, clothes, and cosmetics. They were all shining


    and shimmering in the light.


    Selma was sorting through the things to pick out what suited Rose.


    "Rose, what do you think of this one?" Selma picked up a ring with a huge diamond and observed it


    carefully against Rose.


    "They''re all good, Mom. I want to go out," she answered.


    "You''re going to get married. What are you going out for? It would be best for you to stay at home.


    Anyway, Kevin wille here soon," said Selma.


    But that was the point. She wanted to go out because Kevin ising back. The thought just made her


    unhappier.


    "I just feel a little ufortable because I''ve been staying at home for a long time. Mom, maybe this is


    about what people say, you know? Some premarital anxiety." Rose had found an excellent excuse.


    Selma frowned. "Is that true? Well, okay, you can go out. It''s alright. I''ll take care of the family affairs."


    Selma''s approval brightened up Rose''s mood considerably. She packed her things up and promptly


    went out.


    The reason for her hastiness was because she couldn''t wait to go and see Mark.


    Thinking back of the day when her n was interrupted, she felt really lost. She was afraid that Mark


    would misunderstand, so she thought she had to exin to him.


    In the ire Jewelry City.


    The hall of the building was dazzling. Seen from distance, it was as if many stars were shining brightly


    on the carpet.


    But they looked more pleasing than the real stars at night because they were so close. It was easier for


    her to feel like she could have them.


    Rose liked the design here very much even though thispany wasn''t as famous as the AN Group.


    However, she wasn''t in the mood to fully appreciate it this time. Instead, she came here with the


    intention to talk to Mark.


    "Hello, is Mark here?" asked Rose.


    Most of the people who worked here didn''t know who Rose was. They asked, "Do you have an


    appointment?"


    "No, but he knows me. Just tell him that Rose needs to talk to him and ask him toe down."


    "Alright ma''am," the man said after a moment of hesitation.


    After waiting for about ten minutes, Mark finally came down. Rose was pleased, so she instantly went


    over to him even though she was a little embarrassed.


    "Miss Rose, what can I do for you?" Mark asked.


    At work, he was more professionalpared to how he was whenever they met in private. He was


    more serious. Still, Rose felt very flustered by him.


    "Can I buy you a cup of coffee?" said Rose.


    Mark smiled a bit. "Miss Rose, you didn''t ask me out just for coffee, right? What do you want to talk


    about?"


    "I want to exin something, but I''m notfortable doing it here. If you''re busy right now, I cane


    back some other time." Rose''s voice carried the sincerity of her intention, so Mark was unable to


    refuse.


    "Well, let''s go out and have a talk."


    The cafe wasn''t crowded. There weren''t many people at this time of the day.


    The ambiance was good. Soothing music yed, and the aroma of ground coffee wafted through the


    air.


    "Thank you foring out with me." Rose smiled sweetly.


    "So, tell me, what''s up?" Mark asked casually.


    "I told you that I would break up with Kevin that day. That was my n, but something unexpected


    happenedter," Rose said uneasily.


    Contrary to Rose, Mark was indifferent. What she said had nothing to do with him, so he wasn''t


    bothered.


    "You don''t have to tell me this. It''s your own life, your own business. I don''t care at all." After saying


    that, Mark looked at her with a questioning gaze.


    "I know. I know you don''t care, but I wanted to exin clearly. I don''t want you to misunderstand me."


    Rose looked up at him with pleading eyes.


    "Miss Rose, do you always care about what other people think of you?" Mark said as he looked at his


    watch.


    "No, I only care about your opinion," Rose admitted in a low voice.


    Although she tried her best to look innocent, Mark understood exactly what she meant. He stood up


    and said, "You''re free to do whatever you want. I don''t care because we''re just friends. Miss Rose,


    don''t be too hard on yourself."


    Mark stood up and turned his back to leave.


    It prompted Rose to stand up too. Disappointedly, she said, "Is my rtionship with Kevin the reason


    why you''re so aloof to me?"


    Her question made Markugh. He turned around to face her again and said seriously, "Miss Rose, you


    think too much. I have always treated you as just a friend, and that''s why I don''t care about what you


    said. That has nothing to do with me."


    "Really? If I weren''t involved with Kevin, will you have interest in me?" Rose asked nervously.


    "That question is meaningless. There''s no point, so it''s better if you don''t ask that. The important thing


    here is to make a good choice. It''s not a requirement to be with the one you like, rather you should


    focus on not hurting yourself." Mark then left the cafe. Rose just stared at his back in disappointment.


    She knew that Mark didn''t like her yet, but she liked him. She liked his personality. He was neither


    arrogant nor too enthusiastic, and even though he was somewhat a little distant, he was still tender too.


    She wouldn''t give up.


    In that moment, she regained her confidence, and resolved to keep trying. One day, Mark would


    absolutely fall in love with her.

 Chapter 247 Pretend To Be Intimate

    Chapter 247 Pretend To Be Intimate


    It was already dusk when Rose returned. The rays of sunlight that were dispersed by streams of clouds


    slowly disappeared as time ticked by.


    She emerged out of her car and took tiny steps towards the house. It exhausted her being just by the


    thought that she had to deal with a lot of jewelry and paraphernalia for the wedding ceremony.


    Not long after, Kevin''s car''s engine resonated within the vicinity and halted by her side.


    "Why are you walking slowly like that? You look unwell. Are you tired? Hurry up ande in," he said


    as he rolled down his window.


    "No, let''s not go inside yet!" she protested.


    Kevin kept his hand on the steering wheel as his handsome face turned to her.


    "What''s wrong?" he asked gently. Even though he acted kind towards her, there was something in him


    that made her worried.


    "I want you to assure me that you no longer love Anne." Rose had always wished for this thing.


    However, that was before her life made an unexpected turn.


    "Why are you saying such things out of nowhere?" For a moment, coldness shed in his eyes, but he


    was fast to conceal it.


    "Please, don''t do this anymore. If you marry me, Anne and Eddy will suffer. Nothing good wille out


    of this," she said. The only thing that she wished right now was for him to love his former lover once


    again.


    "You don''t have to worry about that. Even though Anne is Eddy¡¯s mother, you¡¯d still treat him good,


    right?" Kevin asked.


    "Of course! Eddy is just a kid and he''s innocent. He''s fun to be around with." As the image of the child


    appeared in her mind, she couldn''t help but grin.


    Kevin returned her smile gently. "Then what are you so worried about? Go back inside and don''t make


    mom wait for too long."


    Left with no choice, Rose entered the house with him. All the while, her mind was filled with Mark''s


    reaction and Kevin''s change of behavior.


    Guilt gnawed her heart. She had nned to let Anne and Kevin be together. Now that this thing


    happened, she could only imagine the disappointment on her face once she told her everything.


    At the thought, she decided to at least give her a heads-up so that she wouldn''t be that surprised


    anymore.


    Without further ado, she dialed her number. She decided to exin everything to her tomorrow when


    Kevin apanied her to the bridal shop. Instead of lying, she would rather tell her the truth.


    They went to a luxurious store named KY.


    It was one of the top stores in the country that specialized in customized wedding dresses.


    With just a nce, one would know that their products were made by highly recognized designers.


    Everything looked exquisite and elegant.


    Kevin led Rose inside as the manager greeted them warmly.


    "Good day, Mr. Kevin. We already prepared everything you asked for. Please take a look."


    When the attendant stared at the woman beside him, she couldn''t help but crease her forehead. "I


    don''t think we got the right size for the dress, Mr. Kevin. The dress should be a bit thinner."


    "Howe? I didn''t gain weight recently." Rose butted in with bewilderment.


    Meanwhile, Kevin kept a stoic look. "Why don''t we have a look at it first," he suggested.


    Not long after, the manager brought an extravagant dress that was imported from France. The


    diamonds on it would shine brightly whenever the light hit its surface. The gown looked so striking that


    people would take their time to gape on it.


    "Miss, would you like to try it on?" the attendant asked.


    It was obvious that it wouldn''t fit her. Even though she didn''t want to offend thedy considering how


    intricately-made the dress was, she had to tell her the truth.


    "I''m sorry but I don''t think that would fit me. Please take it back and change it ording to my size,"


    Rose refused politely.


    She stopped on her track when she felt her phone vibrate. "Excuse me, I have to take this call."


    After she left the premises, the manager and Kevin exchanged nces with each other. The wedding


    ceremony wasing near. There was only half a month left and it would be very hard to change the


    gown''s size now.


    "You don''t have to change anything. Just put it back and I''ll pick that up myself."


    He went out of the store and his jaw almost dropped on the floor when he caught sight of the person


    beside Rose. What was Anne doing here?


    She didn''t have to be a genius to know why Rose asked her toe to the KY.


    As she walked towards their meeting ce, she saw a familiar figure. Rose called to tell her that Kevin


    might not like her anymore. At that, her heart sank.


    A moment after, Kevin emerged from the store.


    "What are you doing here?" he asked in perplexity.


    Kevin never thought that Rose would call Anne just so he would break his engagement with her.


    Maybe he should hold her ountable for that.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    "You don''t have to look so surprised. I only came here to wish you a happy marriage." After that, Anne


    turned on her heels and left.


    If he wanted to marry Rose, he should have just told her. It was not like she would try to beg and stop


    him from leaving. She was not that shameless to stoop that low.


    It was as if he looked down on her and that annoyed her to the core.


    "Anne, wait for me!"


    Kevin didn''t even think about anything as he ran after her. The anxiousness and desperation in his


    eyes relieved Rose. It looked like he still loved her after all.


    Before Kevin could catch up with her, she was already gone.


    Sadness crept in Rose¡¯s heart as she stared at his lonely back. With the n to encourage him, she


    walked up to Kevin. "If you love her, go and get her. I won''t stop you anymore. All I wish is for you to be


    happy."


    Now that his rtionship with Anne got jeopardized, he decided to punish Rose by giving her a hard


    time.


    As for the matter with Anne, he would let her be for now. He would just exin everything to herter.


    "No, don''t misunderstand. I was just surprised because I didn''t expect to see her here. Let''s go back


    inside and deal with your gown first."


    Rose couldn''t help but be disappointed at his words.


    "I''m sorry, let''s just do that some other time. I''m a little tired and I want to rest. Let''s just go back for


    now."


    The despair that was painted all over her face made his heart overjoy.


    "As you wish."


    On their way back, Rose kept on bbing about their break-up. Not wanting to give her the


    satisfaction, he dismissed her idea by telling her that they should just obey their parents.


    She knew how hot-tempered her mother was. If she took the initiative to call off her engagement with


    him, Valentina would be furious. Furthermore, her mother would never allow her to date Mark in the


    future.


    A woman walked at the roadside in the East Mountain Vi.


    The path was surrounded by dense trees and flowery fields. Unfortunately, no matter how beautiful her


    surrounding was, it wasn''t enough to console her weeping heart.


    The memories of Kevin calling her just to tell her that he loved her and that he would wait for her


    flooded her mind.


    It turned out that the reason why he couldn''t meet with her was that he allocated his free time to


    another woman. It was stupid of her to believe in him in the first ce.


    She should have known better. It wasn''t that hard for him to tell her lies.


    Anne med herself for being so naive.


    "Oh, hello Miss Anne. I''m nning to take Eddy for a walk," the servant greeted her cheerfully.


    Anne gazed down at the little kid. He was grabbing the handle of the stroller that he was in. His face


    looked so refreshing and bright that he could light up her world in a snap.


    She beamed at him lovingly as she carried him in her arms.


    "Baby, did you have a good day?" It was the first time that she had broken out a genuine smile for that


    day.


    She tried her best to just forget the matters that bugged her mind.


    Eddy giggled at her as his small hands held on her.


    "It''s getting dark. Let''s just go back inside," she suggested.


    "Okay."


    Time ticked by fast and it was already seven o''clock in the evening.


    Anne was eating her dinner as Eddy yed with a bell beside her.


    Her quiet time was interrupted by the doorbell. Wordlessly, the servant opened the door, letting Kevin


    in. As if on cue, her heart started to beat excitedly but it returned to its normal beat immediately.


    She should never give a damn about him anymore.


    "Have you had your dinner already, Mr. Kevin?" the maid asked.


    Kevin pinched Eddy''s cheek gently first before he sat opposite of Anne.


    "Not yet."


    "There''s not enough food in here. Just cook again and let him eatter," Anne muttered coldly.


    At herck of emotion, he could only peek at her without saying anything. At that, the servant butted in,


    "I cooked a lot today. I was about to put them away but now that Mr. Kevin is here, I don''t have to


    anymore."


    He felt a little grateful for the servant''s answer.


    After the food was served in front of him, he cleared his throat to speak. "Anne, please let me exin


    everything."


    "What more do you want to say? Are you going to tell me now that you have a change of heart and


    you''re going to proceed to your wedding with Rose?" Her sharp voice cut through the air.


    "I told you, the only person that I love is you." He quickly held her hand, but she only pulled it just as


    fast.


    "You must have told her the same thing," she sneered.


    Even though it was harsh, Anne believed that he deserved it. After all the things that Rose told her, she


    couldn''t find it in her heart to feel remorseful. Honestly, she didn''t want to deal with him anymore.


    "My heart only belongs to you and you''re the only person that I want to spend the rest of my life with.


    Believe it or not, you''ll be the one that I''ll marry in the end," he swore but his words fell on deaf ears.


    "Just drop it," Anne whispered in resignation. It was so strange because, after everything that


    happened, he still wanted to believe in him.


    "I know things are a little hard on you right now but just give me a little bit of time. After half a month, I''ll


    make you my bride. Just trust me, please?" He took her hesitance as his opportunity to kiss her


    forehead affectionately.


    "Okay," she agreed mindlessly. Anne didn''t know if it was because of Kevin''s gentle touch or it was her


    heart decision.

 Chapter 248 Always Alone

    Chapter 248 Always Alone


    Kevin heaved a sigh of relief when he realized that his words got through her.


    He swallowed thickly as he spoke again. "Anne, I need to go now."


    "Why are you leaving again?" she asked.


    Even though she felt so wronged, she couldn''t bring herself to hate him. There was no certainty that he


    sincerely loved her. Sadly, a heart would want what it wanted no matter how painful it was.


    What hurt the most was that even if she tried to stop him from leaving, it would be in vain.


    "There are still some matters that I have to deal with," he answered.


    "Are you going back to her?" Even though it was hard, she held back her anger.


    "Just trust me, okay?"


    He invaded her personal space as he wrapped his arms around her gently. It was sweet but she


    couldn¡¯t find it in her to return his gesture.


    Kevin left afterward and she was once again alone with her dejected self. The empty look that


    apanied her pale face emphasized how miserable she was.


    Honestly, everything was so unfair to her. It was as if God would give her an ounce of happiness only to


    take it away just as fast. She¡¯d been through this oftentimes that she wasn¡¯t sure if she was willing to


    bear this thing again.


    Suddenly, an idea came to her mind. She stood up as she wore something presentable. She should


    just see what he was doing herself.


    "Miss Anne, where are you going?" the servant asked when she saw thedy open the door.


    "I''ll be out for a bit, but I''ll be back. Don''t worry." In the blink of an eye, the darkness swallowed her


    retreating body.


    KY was filled with various influential people.


    Maybe it was because of the uing valentine''s day that the ce was filled with a lot of couples.


    There were businessmen, celebrities, and even politicians at sight. Despite the variety, the constant


    thing was the women beside them were all happy.


    All of them looked beautiful and stunning that she couldn''t help but feel small.


    Her wandering mind stopped when she caught sight of a familiar figure.


    "Sure enough, he''s here," she murmured under her breath.


    Should she praise herself for being clever or hate herself for doing something that only made her


    sadder?


    Kevin and Rose looked so good together.


    Opposite of what other people perceived them to be, Rose was not happy. She was tall yet Kevin


    managed to hover above her as if she was a bird under his mercy.


    Anne chose a ce to observe everything.


    The seat that she chose was hidden but close enough to hear the conversation between Kevin and


    Rose.


    "It''s meaningless to stay in here anymore. The dress doesn''t even fit me. Let''s just go to another shop."


    Rose¡¯s voice wasced with regret as she saw how that elegant dress doesn¡¯t fit her at all.


    "They have a lot of nice dress here. It was my fault. I''m sorry for choosing the wrong size for you." It


    was strange for Anne to see how gentle Kevin was acting towards another woman.


    So, the reason why he left home just like that was so that he could take Rose out?


    Truth be told, Kevin was getting hard to predict as time went by. First of all, he was the type of man who


    prioritized his wants. If he didn¡¯t like you, he would never try to be polite and tell it to your face.


    It scared her how desperate she must have looked right now. It wasn''t that she couldn¡¯t live without him


    by her side. Anne could get by without any man but that didn''t mean she had no right to be upset. What


    she hated the most were those men who never took love seriously.


    The only interpretation that she had for Kevin¡¯s action was that he was trampling on her feelings for


    him.


    Soon after, the light dimmed out and was reced by a spotlight. They began to cheer in delight.


    As the Valentine''s Day wasing, the people paid special attention to the couple who was soon to


    get married.


    "Good evening, Mr. Kevin. Did youe here to have your fiancee try the wedding dresses? Can you


    tell us something about your wedding preparation?" a reporter came up to him and bombarded him


    with questions.


    Kevin hated it whenever someone tried to pry on his private affairs but this time, he smiled at them.


    "I''m sorry but we can''t tell you anything about our ns. However, you are very much wee to


    attend the ceremony. There would be a lot of surprises that would blow you minds," he answered


    eloquently.


    That eye smile of him seemed to mock Anne.


    In no time, the people began to flock around him. That was just the kind of man he was. Wherever he


    was, he could get everyone''s attention. As she saw him try his best to amodate everyone, Anne


    could only sneer as she turned on her heels to leave the premises.


    Others might have seen him as someone to look up to. But for her, he was just Kevin, the only man


    who could scar her heart over and over.


    "Let''s call a day, shall we? Let''s just enjoy the night." He walked towards Rose and led her inside the


    shop.


    On the other hand, anxiousness overwhelmed Rose''s heart. What happened today would surely hit the


    headlines tomorrow. She could only imagine Mark''s reaction once he saw that.


    Kevin kept ncing at the woman by his side as they walked. It was obvious that she was worried


    about something. He didn''t have to be a genius to realize that she was thinking about Mark.


    "You look pale. Are you okay?" His voice pulled her out from her train of thought.


    "Yes, I''m fine," she answered immediately. She should start to be aware because thest thing that she


    wanted to happen was for him to figure out her thoughts.


    "I read somewhere that the woman tends to get anxious whenever the wedding gets near. Didn''t your


    mom mention thatst time?" Kevin asked as he feigned a thoughtful demeanor. One would think that


    he cared for his girlfriend deeply.


    "Yeah, she told me that. This is nothing, I''ll be fine," she lied. She knew if this went on, she would be


    more upset.


    "Do you want me to take you somewhere far for a breather?" He grinned at her as he put his arm


    around her shoulder. Just like what he had predicted, she stiffened by his touch.


    "Okay," she answered awkwardly as she stered an ufortable smile on her face. ''If I leave A


    City, Mark won''t know my situation with Kevin. In that case, it will be easier to exin everything to


    him,'' she thought.


    "As you wish. Please refrain from looking all dejected like this. I¡¯m looking forward to our marriage, you


    know?" The grin on his face as he spoke was so wide that it was scary.


    "I''m looking forward to it, too." Recently, she was on the stage of epting her fate.


    Why didn''t she find that Kevin was so annoying before?


    "Go and pick a wedding dress. These are made in Italy and I''m certain that you''ll like them," Kevin


    suggested.


    Rose looked around to find a suitable dress. Sadly, there are various colors yet there was no white


    gown in sight.


    Even though nothing here seemed to symbolize the purity of a wedding, she didn''t care anymore. This


    marriage was everything but pure. She actually nned to run away if he refused to let her go.


    "I want this one. It''s very beautiful." She pointed her finger at the pink gown thoughtlessly.


    "Will this dress fit her body?" Kevin inquired.


    "Yes. Perfectly," the attendant answered.


    "Then please wrap this up and send it to the Luo Family''s residence." He handed out his limitless credit


    card to the manager.


    "Let¡¯s go, I¡¯m done picking my dress," she stated as she feigned an impatient look.


    Truthfully, she was neither happy nor sad. She just wanted to get out of here.


    "Okay, I''ll drive you home." Kevin invaded her personal space as he beamed at her seductively. The


    sight was so bewitching that she could feel her skin crawl.


    There was no hint of stars in the sky. Thick clouds covered it as if the rain would pour any moment.


    Their surroundings were so humid that it was suffocating.


    Anne turned to her son and noticed how flushed his face was. Without further ado, she dialed Sam''s


    number.


    He arrived at her ce soon after the downpour. Drops of water were visible on his shirt and hair.


    "This is what I feared the most. You should probably ask Kevin toe here." The serious look on his


    face made her scared.


    "Okay."


    It wasn''t the right time for her to be subjective. Since it was rted to their son''s health, she had no


    choice but to disregard her anger and call Kevin.


    However, her call went straight to his voicemail.


    "He''s not answering. What should I do?" she asked anxiously.


    "First, you have to calm down since your kid is already in a stable condition. What I advise you is that


    you should prepare in advance. Especially when this situation happens again in the future," Sam¡¯s


    voice was deep and calm like the still waters.


    "Okay."


    Anne dialed his number again, but he was still not answering.


    "He''s out of coverage," she muttered. At that time, she couldn''t help but feel upset. Whenever she


    needed him the most, he was always out of reach.


    "Forget it for now. Go and get a ss of water," he instructed.


    Since there was no one else to rely on, she had no choice but to put her faith in Sam.


    When she brought the ss of water to him, he declined her politely and said, "Drink that and calm


    yourself. I don¡¯t want to deal with you once I''m done with Eddy."


    Even though it sounded a bit harsh, she knew that he cared for her. Just his presence was enough to


    soften her heart. Kevin should have been here. His absence made her more furious.


    Because of Sam''s effort, Eddy''s situation became stable once again. After that, she took that


    opportunity to call Selma.


    "Where''s Kevin? I have something to tell him," she said in heartbeat.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    The woman, on the other hand, was surprised by the sudden call. She cleared her throat as she came


    back to her senses. "If you want to see my son, then look for him yourself. Is my son finally giving up


    on you that''s why you''re calling me? If so, then just let him go, for the sake of you both."


    Selma was about to hang up, but she heard Sam''s voice call out to her.


    "Aunt, can you please hear her out first? Eddy is sick!" He hardly lost his temper and now that he did, it


    was sure a rare sight.


    "What?" she asked in perplexity.


    "Where''s Kevin?" he pressed instead of answering her.


    For more than twenty years, Sam managed to live his life anger-free. He never wasted his time on


    keeping anything that disrupted his harmonious life. However, he couldn''t help but snap at the older


    woman. She was a woman too and she should have understood how Anne was feeling right now.


    "He''s abroad."


    Upon her answer, Sam hung up the phone wordlessly.


    "Anne, are you okay?" he asked her solemnly. She had been through so much in just a short time.


    Eddy just got out of danger and now she had been ridiculed like that. He couldn''t help but be afraid that


    she wouldn''t be able to bear everything anymore.


    "I''m alright. Those words of her weren¡¯t enough to hurt me." There was no hint of a lie in her


    words.

 Chapter 249 Used to It

    Chapter 249 Used to It


    If it was in the past, Anne would not be able to ept it at all, but things were different now. She had


    already been used to it.


    "That''s good if you are fine. I''ll just call Kevin and ask him toe back as soon as possible," Sam


    said in a pitiful tone. He felt sorry for her. He couldn''t believe that there was such an unreliable man in


    the world.


    "Well, tell him that if he will still continue to be irresponsible, I will just take the child away. It doesn''t


    matter who he marries. I don''t care what he wants to do anymore. But if he hurts my child, I will


    definitely not let him go," Anne said angrily and clenched her fists.


    "Okay." Sam smiled faintly and tapped her shoulder.


    It was a good day in the F country, the capital of romanticism.


    It was indeed a picturesque ce. The buildings were built in the pattern of medieval architecture,


    which made the scenery breathtaking and attractive.


    The retro style was kind of nostalgic to the people who visited the ce. It made them feel like they


    belonged here.


    On the ssical streets, there was a man-made fountain, which gave people a wonderful enjoyment.


    When Kevin was with Rose, he couldn''t feel a sense of belongingness. In fact, he was not happy with


    herpany and Rose could feel that.


    However, every time she was finding an excuse to go back, he would obviously stop her and ask her to


    pose for more pictures. He would make her smile and take photos of her in different angles. They were


    only good in pictures. It was much better than the reality.


    "Kevin, we have been on a vacation for so long. It''s time to go back." They had been in the F city for


    ten days.


    "Well, then let¡¯s go back. Besides, we''re just in time for the wedding day," Kevin simply said. He


    suddenly thought of the wedding day.


    At that moment, Rose''s good mood was ruined.


    "Okay,"


    She said indifferently. She took out his phone and logged in to her Facebook ount only to find that


    her photos with Kevin were updated so soon. This was actually their pre-marriage trip. It was ridiculous


    how other people believed everything they saw on social media when in fact, it was actually totally


    different in the real life.


    When she saw it, she felt very furious. Her eyes suddenly became fiery. She looked at Kevin sharply


    and said, "Kevin, when did you post these on my ount?"


    "Every time I go back in the hotel. Why, is there anything wrong? Don''t you like my sweet show?" Kevin


    pretended that he was not that aware of the photos that he posted.


    "No, let it be." Rose shook her head and rolled her eyes. She didn''t want to talk to him anymore.


    She felt very ufortable with what he did because she added all the contact information of Mark.


    When Mark logged in, he would know everything she did with Kevin.


    If that happened, Mark would hate her more.


    Kevin smiled when he noticed that Rose was annoyed. It was enough to make her suffer. Besides, he


    really didn''t want to be with her. He already nned to let her go when they returned. He knew that if


    he continued to pester her, something would definitely happen.


    "We will go home tomorrow," Kevin said abruptly.


    On the second day, when he returned home, he found that there were several calls from his assistants


    in F country.


    Seeing the missed calls on his phone, he frowned and said to his assistants, "Why are you calling so


    many times?"


    "Mr. Kevin, there is something urgent at home from Mr. Sam. It''s about the patient," his assistant said


    worriedly.


    Kevin was stunned after hearing this. Then, he said, "I''ll be right back."


    In the East Mountain Vi, the atmosphere didn''t seem good.


    In the dining area, there was a faint smoke floating in the air. It was from the porridge at the dining


    table.


    Finally, Anne could have a meal at ease.


    "Eddy''s body has slowly recovered for the time being. I have contacted Kevin and he wille back


    soon."


    "Maybe their pre-marriage trip is not over yet." Anne looked indifferent. With a faint smile, she


    continued to eat porridge and didn¡¯t bother to think more about Kevin.


    Looking at her miserable face, Sam couldn''t help but curse Kevin in his heart. There were too many


    women that came into his life, yet he never learned to care for anyone of them.


    "Let''s just talk about it when hees back," Anne said in an apathetic tone.


    Kevin had always been missing in action every time he was needed. So Anne thought, she couldn''t


    force a person to be present in times of need if he was really unwilling to do so.


    Not long after Anne finished her words, Kevin pushed the door and rushed into the room. When he saw


    Anne and Sam, he was stunned for a moment, but he quickly regained hisposure and sneered, "It


    seems that you are living a good life without me."


    Anne just nced at him, but Sam was irritated that he couldn''t help saying, "Kevin, can you at least be


    kind? I came here because of Eddy. If you only take good care of her, I won''t have to worry anymore."


    "How is Eddy?" Kevin lifted an eyebrow and asked.


    "He was sick for almost two weeks, but three days before you came back, he has recovered. You can


    leave now," Anne said coldly.


    "It was my wedding day on the next day after tomorrow," Kevin brought up this thing unexpectedly,


    which made Anne and Sam confused.


    Anne smiled sarcastically and said, "Oh yes, a happy wedding indeed."


    After saying that, she left with Eddy in her arms. On the other side, Sam red at Kevin, but he


    restrained his impulse to beat him and left the East Mountain Vi.


    It was only Kevin who was left in the room. When he saw the expression on Anne''s face, he knew that


    she was too angry, so he didn''t have the chance to exin that the person he was going to marry was


    her.


    But he didn''t lose hope. In his mind, all this entanglement would eventually end.


    He didn''t need others to give birth to his child. The only woman he imagined to spend the rest of his life


    with was Anne.


    As for Rose, he just taught her a lesson that she deserved to learn.


    In the evening, the room was cozy and the bed was clean and tidy, which made it seemfortable.


    However, Anne still looked unhappy.


    She put Eddy on the bed and was about to sleep with him.


    "Mommy, angry!"


    Eddy said with furrowed eyebrows and pointed at Anne. He seemed to have noticed that Anne was not


    in the mood at the moment.


    "Good boy, mommy is not angry. Let me coax you to sleep, okay?"


    Eddy nodded and reached out his hands and got into Anne''s arms. At first, he found that he couldn''t


    sleep. He blinked his eye a couple of times and just a momentter, he breathed evenly and fell asleep.


    When Anne saw that Eddy was in deep slumber, she put him on the bed carefully and went out to wash


    her face. Kevin was not in the living room at that time. The living room was empty when she came.


    There was only the servant who was doing the final cleaning.


    "Why is nobody here?" Anne asked the servant.


    "Mr. Kevin said that he had something to do with and he was going to prepare for the wedding, so he


    went back first." The servant lowered her head and said carefully, fearing that Anne would be angry.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    The servant knew that Kevin was going to marry Rose. As she expected, when she raised her head to


    look at Anne, she saw her terrible face.


    "Miss Anne, I''m leaving now," The servant excused herself immediately so as not to be affected by


    Anne''s anger.


    Anne looked around and sighed helplessly. She got used to the life without Kevin. He always did


    whatever he wanted.


    Anne went straight to the bathroom and took a shower.


    In the residence of the Fu Family,


    The mansion was still lit up.


    In the usual times, everyone had already fallen asleep.


    However, there were still some invitations and wedding items that needed to be put in the room. So,


    Selma stayed up and checked it all carefully.


    This was the marriage that she was looking forward to the most.


    She was very satisfied with the conditions of Rose, considering the power of the Luo Family.


    "Anything else? Let me help you," Kevin said in a cheerful voice. It could be seen in his face that he


    was in a good mood.


    Seeing this, Selma also looked very happy.


    "Well, I''ll take care of these odd jobs. Just go and focus on sending the invitations," Selma said with a


    smile.


    She hadn''t cared about thepany''s business for a long time. She didn¡¯t know how to contact many


    of their partners, so she left the work with Kevin.


    Kevin took a look at the wedding invitations.


    Then, he closed it and a subtle smile appeared on his face.


    "I''m going out now," Kevin said and was about to go to the door.


    Selma stopped him and said, "It''s sote. Do not go and disturb other''s rest. You can do it tomorrow.


    Don''t be in such a hurry."


    Kevin simply smiled at her and said, "I will go to Sam''s house. I won''te back tonight."


    Selma nodded with a smile and let him go. Anyway, she was relieved that Kevin would go to the Feng


    Family.


    It waste in the evening and the people at the residence of Feng Family was already sleeping.


    In the middle of their yard, there was a fountain, from which the water sshed.


    Kevin stood from a distance and dialed Sam''s number.


    The phone was hung up, but he still kept on calling.


    After a moment, on his third call, the phone was already answered.


    "What''s wrong with you Kevin? Why do you keep on calling me in the middle of the night? Can''t you at


    least consider that I am already sleeping at this hour?" Being woken up abruptly, Sam was very


    annoyed.


    He never got this angry. Other people had always known him to be gentle and courteous, but because


    Kevin was really provoking him, he couldn''t help but unleash his bad side.


    Kevin was a very unpredictable man. He just did whatever he wanted without even considering other


    people. This time, he really got into Sam''s nerves.


    "I''m at your door now. Open it," Kevin ignored Sam''s rant and even asked him to open the door.


    This time, the corners of Sam''s mouth curved into a sinister smile.


    "Okay, fine. Stay outside for a while," Sam said wickedly, as if nning to do something.


    He was not afraid of Kevin at all. He held his temper for so long. He thought that this was the right time


    to teach Kevin a lesson.


    Kevin smiled ndly, but he still looked charming when the moon light hit his face.


    When Sam saw this smile, he felt that something was wrong. It seemed that Kevin was up for


    something.


    Kevin pretended to be helpless in front of him and said, "Well, I have to bother your mother."


    He knew how filial Sam was. Sam''s mother had been paying special attention to nurture her health all


    these years.


    Sam''s face darkened at once. He gritted his teeth and said sharply, "What are you really up to?"


    A short momentter, the door was opened and Kevin saw Sam''s messy hair.


    Seeing Sam like this, Kevin felt very satisfied.


    Sam curled his eyebrows and said, "Pervert."


    "This is our wedding invitation. Please don''t forget toe."


    Sam waspletely disappointed. "It turns out that you came here and disturbed me just to give this


    invitation letter? Well, I won''t go to your wedding this time, Kevin,"


    He said firmly. Kevin smiled teasingly and said, "Don''t worry. Open it and have a look."


    Sam rolled his eyes at him and opened the invitation with doubt. His eyes widened at once when he


    saw that the content of the invitation was different from what he expected.

 Chapter 250 A Secret Plan

    Chapter 250 A Secret n


    The word "invitation" was gilded on the card.


    In the soft light, the card shone with a faint luster. Sam saw the names on the invite. It wasn''t Kevin and


    Rose, rather it was Kevin and Anne.


    "Damn! Kevin, what the hell are you doing?" Sam released a heavy sigh. There was no way that he


    could ept such a contrast.


    "As you can see, I''m marrying Anne," Kevin said gently.


    At the mention of Anne, Kevin''s tone was as gentle as the spring breeze.


    "I didn''t expect that." Patting Kevin''s shoulder, Sam sighed a few times. Apparently, he still hadn''t


    recovered from the shock.


    "Loser, remember toe to my wedding," Kevin said slowly.


    In the past, both of them loved Anne. Kevin was one step ahead of Sam and sessfully stole Anne''s


    heart. Kevin sure was lucky, wasn''t he?


    At first, Sam was happy. But when he heard Kevin''s words, he frowned and said, "Gloat all you want,


    Kevin. This is the only chance you will ever get to ridicule me. But now I have someone I like. If not, I


    would have been depressed to death."


    The conflict between the two had long since been resolved. After all, they grew up knowing they were


    friends.


    "Good. You are lucky that you realized your mistakes and mended them before it was toote. Had you


    tried to be my love rival, I wouldn''t have spared you," Kevin said proudly.


    Looking at Kevin''s smug face, Sam just wanted to kick him out of the room. But remembering what


    Anne told him, he said gloomily, "Kevin, isn''t it a little too early to be celebrating your victory? The


    marriage is between you and Anne. I get that you are willing to marry her; are you sure that she is also


    willing to marry you?"


    All of a sudden, Kevin''s face went taut. He red at Sam with anger overflowing his eyes.


    "I-I''ll be there on time," Sam said.


    Seeing that Kevin had no intention of leaving, he asked, "Why are you still here?"


    Kevinid on Sam''s bed and said, "I will stay here tonight."


    Annoyed, Sam couldn''t help but hit the floor with his feet. He had dreamt of the day when the second


    person to ever lie on his bed would be a beautiful woman. But who decided toy down instead? Kevin!


    That bastard took his future woman''s most prized second spot! Sam sure was unlucky, wasn''t he?


    "Go away. I don''t want to sleep in the same bed as you," Sam said coldly. His face kept on twisting. He


    was ready to fight Kevin till death if he refused.


    "That sounds about right. I dislike sleeping with men on the same bed too. You should sleep on the


    sofa. And please, don''t forget to make yourself at home." Kevin''s smug voice traveled to Sam''s ears


    and irritated him to no end. Just when he was about to rush towards him for a fight, a pillow struck his


    face.


    "Not being polite at all, are you? You do know that this is my house, and you are an outsider, right?"


    Sam asked with gloom.


    Sam knew that he could beat Kevin up, but he didn''t dare act rashly. If something happened to Kevin,


    the wedding would be dyed. Well before that, he would have to suffer the wrath of his mother,


    Selma. And his own mother would also definitely punish him for stirring up trouble.


    He looked at Kevin woefully and finally went to sleep on the sofa while hugging the pillow.


    In the East Mountain Vi.


    After a long night, the sun rose.


    Anne sat on the tatami next to her favorite lemon tree. Next to her was a cradle. In this cradleid


    Eddy, looking peaceful and happy. Anne would gently rock the cradle from time to time.


    It was quite a harmonious and beautiful scene.


    The sunlight entered through the ss roof and gently glowed on the lemon tree. After being filtered by


    the lemon tree leaves, the sunlight finally hit the tatami.


    Eddy stretched out his hand, trying to catch the sunshine. However, the wind would blow from time to


    time and shake the windows a little. Every time the windows shook, the light would dance a gentle


    dance and move away.


    To Eddy, this seemed the most fun game ever. He giggled every time the light moved and would try to


    catch it again.


    "Mom, I want Dad." Eddy''s soft voice was like a soft feather teasing her heart.


    But hearing what Eddy said, Anne frowned and gently held him up.


    "Honey, we shouldn''t trouble Dad. He has something to deal with. I will take you to see the ducks,


    okay?"


    When Anne coaxed Eddy, she would be very patient. There would be a charming smile on her face. No


    one could draw parallels between her and the powerful vice president she once was.


    "Okay."


    While Anne was talking with Eddy, a thoughtful servant quickly brought out a set of duck toys. She filled


    water in the small air cushion pool and ced the ducks in it.


    Then seven ducks from the set silently floated in the pool.


    When Eddy saw the floating ducks, he insisted on taking one out and ying with it. Giving in to his


    cute pleadings, Anne took one out.


    After wiping off the water on her hand with a cloth, Anne gave the duck to him.


    "Miss, the Young Master has a lot of toys. Do you want me to bring them out?" the servant asked


    tentatively.


    However, Anne shook her head disapprovingly and said, "Eddy is young now; he can''t y with them


    all at once. This duck should do."


    All these toys were gifts from Kevin. But she found these to be unsuitable for Eddy. Any of the toys was


    worth at least tens of thousands of dors and one of them was a toy car, which was worth hundreds of


    thousands. These made his life seem quitevish, but that was exactly what she disapproved. It was


    not suitable for someone so young to y with toys worth more than what some people made in an


    entire year.


    She didn''t want her son to grow up and be someone like Kevin. She didn''t want him to be


    arrogant and reliant on money.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Watching as her son became a kind and warm person was her greatest wish.


    Eddy seemed to notice Anne''s daze. He raised his head and looked at her. The sight of his excited


    face as he tightly held the toy duck brought a smile to her face. She was amused by his cute antics and


    the sounds he made.


    "It''s a wonder that Young Master came out a cheerful person when neither you nor Mr. Kevin is as


    cheerful," the servant said.


    At this moment, Anne smiled.


    Owing to their childhood innocence, all kids became cheerful and happy in a warm and spirited


    environment.


    There was only one day left before the wedding.


    The Fu Family''s residence had been decorated in advance. The luxurious house was now as opulent


    as a pce, full of nobility everywhere.


    Selma had juste back from a meeting with Valentina. They had discussed about the wedding


    ceremony.


    As she was talking, she saw Kevin rushing outside. She stopped him and said, "Kevin, where are you


    going? Everyone is very busy. Don''t leave. Put aside thepany''s affairs for now."


    "It''s very important. I have to go," Kevin said.


    Then he drove away from the Fu Family''s residence because he wanted to see Anne and tell her the


    news.


    When Kevin arrived at the East Mountain Vi, his heart clenched when he saw the door was closed.


    He opened the door with a spare remote control and was relieved when he saw Eddy.


    The servant was surprised when she saw Kevin.


    "Where is Anne?" he asked.


    Kevin was here to personally inform Anne of his decision. He was going to marry her and put his mind


    at ease.


    "Shen went to meet the people from M Group. Miss said she wouldn''te back until three o''clock in


    the morning," the servant said.


    Hearing the servant, Kevin became anxious. He couldn''t wait for that long. So he decided to go to M


    Group and talk to her there.


    The car rushed past as the road shone with the evening light. The road, which had dense trees on both


    sides, seemed to meet the horizon at the end. The long path felt lonely.


    Kevin drove anxiously.


    He feared that Anne would miss the wedding because she didn''t know anything about it. He didn''t want


    his careful nning to go to waste.


    Kevin announced the marriage in such a grand way because the real bride was actual Anne. He felt


    that he owed her a lot. He wanted to make up for everything he did to her. Before, their marriage was


    just a contractual obligation. But now, he just wanted to announce to the entire world: he loved nothing


    more than Anne!


    As for others? He just didn''t care about them enough.


    Kevin drove at top speed. Within half an hour, he was already at the M Group. But as fate would have


    it, he was disappointed once again.


    It was almost time to get off work, so Mark chose another ce to meet Anne.


    Kevin was left with no other choice but to call Anne. But his face went morose when he found that


    Anne''s phone was powered off.


    In N Community.


    As it was a newly developed building, it only had a few people. As one of the early buyers, Mark was


    entitled to a serenemunity.


    It was a quiet ce with nothing but trees around. The streetmps lit up at a fixed time and made the


    roads glow.


    The shadow of the trees stretched unnaturally and mixed with the trees.


    Seeing this, Anne frowned and asked, "Is this where you want to talk?"


    Mark smiled slightly. "Yes. Even though the M Group isn''t as famous as the AN Group. We have


    existed for a way longer period than AN Group. We have existed for several generations. And in this


    long run, we have experienced everything from indescribable prosperity to unstoppable decline. Due to


    the sudden rise in jewelry fashion, we are feeling pressured."


    "So, are you trying to change your market position?" Anne asked.


    Mark nodded. "You''re right. If someone wants to look for somethingvish and high-end, who wouldn''t


    look at the AN Group? It''s not that I belittle myself, but that''s the truth."


    Hearing what Mark said, Anne agreed with him. Indeed, AN Group''s reputation has been rising sharply,


    and M Group is falling behind.


    "AN Group is prosperous because Kevin is a financial genius. We are second in the market only


    because of our generation''s old poprity. But it won''tst for long."


    "Then what are you going to do?" Anne thought it was indeed a difficult problem.


    "In fact, my brother has found a new business opportunity in the service industry, and it would run in


    parallel with our main business in jewelry. Now that he is more focused on that industry, I have to go all


    out," Mark said.


    M Group''s market share price had been on a gradual decline. So, Trey wanted to switch as he had an


    eye for business. However, Mark was unwilling to give up the jewelry business which his family had


    maintained for generations.


    In other words, Mark was more nostalgic.


    "What do you think I should do?" Mark asked.


    At this time, a smile appeared on Anne''s face. "I''m just a designer and don''t understand the logic of


    such operations. When I was in AN Group, I was the vice president and indeed participated in a lot of


    activities. But the market orientation was decided by Kevin."


    In this respect, Anne was willing to ept the difference between her own abilities and that of Kevin''s.


    "I know. But ever since you designed the main lineup for us, ourpany''s performance has been


    excellent. It even surpassed the AN Group in some instances. Do you know why?"


    In the face of Mark''s question, Anne smiled and said, "Maybe it''s because I don''t like things that are too


    gaudy."


    "Why do you think so?"


    "Think for a second. Are huge diamonds and expensive price tags the things that make a girl¡ªtruly¡ª


    happy?" Anne asked.


    Mark pondered for a long time without saying anything.

 Chapter 251 A Surprise

    Chapter 251 A Surprise


    In thete afternoon, Mark sat in front of Anne and wore a problematic face. He clearly knew what she


    meant. If thepany¡¯s product failed to meet the trends in the market, it would surely disappoint their


    loyal customers. This was something he couldn''t let happen.


    "If that''s the case, then what should we do?" he asked in a worried tone. He thought that Anne could at


    least help him solve this matter.


    "Well I am not so sure about my idea but, maybe you should try another method to boost the products


    in the market. Here''s one more thing, you should also consider the needs of the public instead of


    famous and rich people. That may have different results." After weighing the consequences of the


    options and the risk that must be taken for the good of thepany, Anne had finallye up with an


    idea. Her suggestion was indeed very practical. Mark agreed with what she said. At some point, it was


    the best thing to do in the current situation.


    "Okay, I''ll try," he simply said.


    The two of them talked about the matters that were needed to settle in the M Group''s business. There


    were actually so many things that went along the way as theyunched the new product of the


    company. It took them untilte in the evening before they have finished their conversation. At this time,


    Anne could finally let her mind rest from the pressures in life.


    As Mark stared at her restless face, he couldn''t help but feel a little sad for her. He knew the pain that


    she was enduring in her heart at this point of time. It was the wedding day of Kevin.


    "Today is the wedding day. Are you nning to do something? Let me take you out to have fun," Mark


    said, trying to distract Anne from overthinking about the wedding.


    However, Anne just smiled faintly and said, "I don''t want to go out. We have finished talking about the


    company''s affairs, and you can find someone to make a detailed n about it."


    There was no disappointment in her face at all. She did her best to hide her emotions. After all, there


    was no expectation in her heart.


    "Don''t you feel bad?" Mark said directly when he noticed that Anne was reluctant to open up. He had


    known her for a long time. She was not the kind of woman who used to show off what she truly felt.


    Even if something big happened, she wouldn''t bother anyone and only chose to endure the pain alone.


    This was what he was most worried about.


    "No, I''m fine," Anne said in an indifferent tone. As soon as she finished talking, her phone suddenly


    rang.


    She picked it up and saw that it was a call from Kevin, so she turned it off.


    She was totally not in the mood to answer his calls. In her mind, they had nothing more to talk about.


    In the Fu Family''s Vi, everything was settled for the grand wedding day.


    The ce was designed extravagantly. There was a long crimson carpet on the center and a thousand


    roses on each side. The vi was indeed breathtaking. The world must have been waiting for the


    grandest wedding of the year.


    The roses were abination of pink that symbolized joy, dark red that symbolized enthusiasm, and


    beige that symbolized elegance. There were colorful balloons above everyone''s heads. They were


    strung together and when the time came, they would be released to the sky.


    On the long table, there were countlessyers of cocktails. The fragrance of flowers was everywhere.


    Everyone could tell that it was indeed a long awaited wedding.


    In his room, Kevin looked serious while looking on his phone. He was worried because Anne was


    ignoring his calls. He was anxious that all of his efforts this time would be put in vain.


    Sam came over to him and noticed that he looked uneasy. He furrowed his eyebrows and asked,


    "What, you still haven''t contacted Anne? I saw that Rose is getting ready in the dressing room. What


    are you going to do now?"


    "Well, I just have to y it by ear," Kevin said and sighed helplessly. Despite the tense that he was


    feeling at the moment, he still managed to appear calm in front of Sam.


    "Stay here. I''m going to find Anne," Sam said in a hurry.


    However, Kevin''s expression suddenly changed. He suddenly turned cold and said, "I can do it myself.


    I''ll be the one to find her."


    Sam found him absurd. He couldn''t believe that this man could still put his jealous on top of the current


    situation. "Ha-ha. How can you still feel that way despite our situation? Can you be more rational? Do


    you think that I am the kind of person who will take advantage of your perilous state? Besides, I already


    have a girlfriend. You can''t go out alone now. You are the bridegroom today."


    After that, he took his suit and walked out to find Anne. Kevin was left thinking that somehow, Sam had


    a point.


    In the dressing room, everyone was very busy for the wedding. They were all focused on Rose''s look.


    The top make-up artists in the world were hired for this wedding. While they were working in unison, a


    strong scent of incense was smelled in the room.


    Rose sat in front of the mirror and sniffed the scent. Suddenly, she covered her nose and turned to the


    make-up artist.


    "Can you put away the incense? I don''t like the smell," she said, full of displeasure.


    The make-up artist lifted an eyebrow and exined to her, "Well, Mrs. Rose, what kind of smell do you


    like? You are wearing a pink dress. This sweet fragrance can set off your temperament."


    "Then, I''ll just use my perfume, okay? Besides, this has a longsting scent. It''s a customized one,


    worth eight million. Isn''t this enough to set off my temperament? Rose said in a sharp tone and raised


    the expensive perfume in her hand.


    "No, you can''t use that. Mrs. Selma told me to light the incense for your temperament." Rose squinted


    her eyes after hearing what the make-up artist said. She was getting more irritated. She was losing all


    her patience.


    She didn''t care whether her makeup and dress were beautiful or not. In the end, she would still choose


    to run away.


    "Well, I''m a little stuffy. Can I go out and breathe some fresh air for a moment?" she asked and covered


    her nose.


    However, the make-up artist shook her head decisively and said, "No, the emcee is preparing now. If


    others saw you outside, they would say that it''s improper and against the rules."


    "There are so many rules. I don¡¯t know which one to follow anymore," Rose grumbled.


    "Just let me go to thedy''s room instead," she added.


    The make-up artist looked embarrassed. She still hesitated in allowing her.


    "Well, your clothes¡­"


    "There is another one. I don''t think Kevin will care about this little money since he wants to marry me,


    right?" Before Rose left, she spoke once more in a hostile tone.


    She tried her best to drive the makeup artist away, so that she could have a chance to escape. It


    seemed that Selma instructed them carefully to look after her before the wedding started.


    "Okay, you can go. But be careful." the make-up artist sighed and let her go atst.


    Rose quickly left the dressing room, but she didn''t go to thedy''s room. Instead, she went to the exit.


    She didn''t want to attend the wedding at all and she couldn''t wait to escape. She was so anxious to


    marry the man she didn''t truly love. She was more distressed when she found that there were six exits


    and each had several men guarding it.


    She had thought that it was amon practice of Fu Family. She would never expect that it was Kevin


    who specially sent these people to prevent her from escaping.


    After a short moment, she heard the emcee making an opening speech. She looked up and saw that it


    was time for her to show up on the big screen. She couldn''t escape now, so she had no choice but to


    hide in the men''s room.


    As expected, she heard someone who was looking for her.


    "Miss Rose, are you there?" the wedding assistant said and knocked on the door.


    Rose held her breath tightly and didn¡¯t say anything. After a while, the wedding assistant walked away.


    It was only then when she finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    The scene at the venue of the wedding was very lively. The visitors were greeting each other, as if this


    event was somehow a kind of reunion of the people in the upper ss.


    There were many guests who came from different ces to witness the wedding of the world''s famous


    CEO.


    The other guests even came from abroad. The Fu Family''s manor covered an area of nearly ten


    thousand square meters, but it was still fully upied by the people.


    On the stage, there was the emcee who looked very proud of having the opportunity to host Kevin''s


    wedding. When the event was about to start, he said happily, "Hello everyone. Today is the wedding of


    Mr. Kevin, the richest man in the world. Before the bride arrives, I think all of you are very curious of


    how this perfect couple hase together? Do you want to know?"


    At that moment, the atmosphere was instantly ignited. It seemed that everyone was fascinated on how


    Kevin had worked out a good rtionship with the woman he was about to marry today.


    The emcee''s eyes sparkled as he looked at the bright faces of the guests. Then, he passed the


    microphone to Kevin.


    However, Kevin didn''t say a single word. His mind seemed to be far away. The only thing that he was


    thinking about was Anne. He couldn''t ept that she would not be able to know about the big effort he


    had prepared especially for her. He looked very frustrated in front of the visitors.


    When the emcee noticed that he looked indifferent, he cleared his throat and said to everyone, "Mr.


    Kevin must be too excited today. The union of a talented man and a beautiful woman can''t really be


    expressed in words."


    Kevin''s wedding was even broadcast on the financial channel all over the world.


    After a while, Kevin thought that he needed to give his final statement. He could feel that his heart was


    beating faster, but there was no turning back now. He had to admit what he should have admitted to


    everyone a long time ago.


    He said to everyone, "I''m d that you came to my wedding as scheduled, but I''m sorry that my wife


    didn''te."


    Everyone gaped in surprise and burst into an uproar after hearing him.


    "Mr. Kevin, I''ve found Miss Rose. She was lost just now and is on her way here." The emcee walked to


    him closer and tried to stop him. He started to feel embarrassed for him.


    He was shocked that the famous CEO couldn''t handle the temporary pressure in the event and


    immediately informed the people that the bride was missing.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    However, Kevin ignored him and continued to speak on the microphone, "I think some people already


    knew that I have a wife on a signed contract before. She is the eldest daughter of L Group."


    "Oh my God! Anne is the daughter of the Luo Family. Kevin is so lucky to have two daughters from the


    Luo Family at the same time," the guests began to murmur with each other. They quickly shared


    gossips and even updated on their social media ounts. At this time, Valentina looked very angry.


    She was about to rush onto the stage. In her mind, Kevin was putting her whole family into shame.


    Even though Liam also felt the same way, he reached out his hand to hold her down.


    "Calm down. This is not the right ce to make a scene," Liam said calmly. If she made a scene, the


    situation would only get worse. No matter what, this was not just a wedding, but a banquet that the


    whole world paid attention to.


    Valentina bit her lip and sat down reluctantly. She realized that she had to restrain her impulse.


    Kevin continued, "I did fail Anne before, because of some misunderstandings. I was not able to see


    that she was a good woman, but now I''ve realized that I was wrong with what I have thought."


    He felt that his eyes were getting wet as he spoke with full sincerity in front of everyone.


    On the other side, Selma almost had a heart attack. She couldn''t believe what was happening on the


    stage. Last night, she felt very excited for the wedding day that she looked forward to the most, but now


    everything was ruined at once.


    Rose, who was carried over, was also stunned by what Kevin had said. She looked at him with


    disbelief.


    "I want to take this chance and make up for her for the rest of my life, so I have been secretly preparing


    for this wedding. I want to admit that Anne is my wife in front of the whole world. She didn''t deserve to


    be discriminated, or to be looked down upon," Kevin said, full of emotions.


    He felt that this was the moment that he would never forget, because finally, he had the courage to tell


    the world about the person he really loved.


    Everyone was touched by his words. They were moved by his courage and sincerity.


    Rose suddenly cried. It was not because she was disappointed or sad, but it was out of so much relief


    that she didn''t have to worry about marrying someone she didn¡¯t love anymore.


    However, she was not aware that the camera had turned to her.


    On the balcony, Anne looked from afar, seemingly in a deep thought.


    She opened a bottle of wine and poured it on her ss.


    She wanted to believe that she was not sad, but she always felt that she needed something to


    suppress the heaviness in her heart. She couldn''t understand herself for feeling this way.


    The sun was shining brightly, but it was not able to reach her side. She seemed so gloomy all over. It


    was a mncholic day, but she couldn''t admit it to herself. She didn''t want to feel weak, or to look weak


    and pathetic.


    She didn¡¯t feel its warmth, but rather her body felt cold and numb.


    "Anne,e and have a look!" Mark suddenly rushed to her and called her attention. He didn''t leave


    because he was afraid that she would feel sad the whole day.

 Chapter 252 Missing The Wedding

    Chapter 252 Missing The Wedding


    Hearing Mark, Anne couldn''t help but frown. She felt that he was being a little too nosy. Then again, it


    was his territory, so she had nowhere else to go.


    The paparazzi would definitely photograph her if she went out now. Those tabloids would report how


    heartbroken she was and how happy Kevin and Rode were. Although she couldn''t care less about


    those tabloids, the factor of annoyance was always there.


    When Mark handed Anne the iPad, she couldn''t help but get surprised by Kevin''s bloodshot eyes.


    W-was he sad? No. That was ridiculous. Kevin was about to get married. If his eyes were bloodshot,


    that could only be because of happiness.


    "I know Anne may not be able to see this now. But I just want to tell her that it is all for her. If she is


    willing toe back, I will do this for her again. If I were to ever marry, it would be with her. I only want


    Anne as my bride." After finishing his piece, Kevin smiled. The pain and loneliness were somehow


    apparent in that smile.


    Kevin''s emotional confession was like a hammer that kept striking Anne''s heart.


    Anne was in turmoil. She now understood why he had told her to wait for him. It turned out that he had


    prepared everything. But why didn''t Kevin tell her earlier? Why did he make her think that he was going


    to marry someone else? And just when she was about to ept her fate, he went on and said


    something like this.


    Anne''s heart was on an emotional rollercoaster, which just wouldn''t calm down.


    "Anne, are you okay?" Mark panicked when he saw Anne slumping down on the floor and cing her


    head between her knees.


    When he helped her up, he was both stunned and surprised. Anne''s face was filled with tears, but


    there was a smile on her lips, a happy smile.


    "I''m fine. I am just at a loss. I don''t know how to express my emotions now."


    Hearing Anne''s reply, Mark sighed but didn''t know what to say.


    On the spacious roads of A city, cars raced past the high rise buildings. The buildings reflected the light


    and resembled white columns of light. The city had a futuristic feel to it.


    Sam drove with a gloomy expression. He was frustrated because he had no idea where Anne was.


    If a person decided to hide in A City, there was no way that anyone else could find them.


    Just when he was feeling at a loss, his phone rang.


    It was a call from Mark. He answered with a deadpan expression, but within moments it turned into an


    excited smile.


    "Anne''s with you? Okay, I''ll be right there."


    After hanging up the phone, Sam breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, he didn''t ask Kevin toe out.


    If Kevin found out that Anne was in Mark''s house on the day of their marriage, the entire A City would


    be in an upheaval.


    Twenty minutester, Sam arrived at the Mu Family''s house.


    The moment he opened the door, an incredibly stunning sight appeared in front of him. There sat Anne


    on the balcony as the bright sunlight gently rolled off her smooth skin.


    He walked over and said, "Let''s go. I''ll take you back."


    Anne looked up at him. By now, she had gained a little control over her emotions. "Where are you


    taking me?"


    "Kevin''s house, of course. Don''t you know that the Fu Family has been in an uproar because of your


    absence? They still can''t believe that Kevin had done so much in secret and with a dead set mind at


    that."


    Anne lowered her eyes and said nothing.


    "He knew that the Luo Family would get angry, but he told everyone that you were the daughter of the


    Luo Family. And to save face, the Luo Family won''t give you a hard time. Moreover, he knew that Rose


    liked Mark very much. But Kevin wanted to teach Rose a lesson as she was hindering your marriage.


    So, he pretended to like Rose."


    After saying that, Sam helped Anne up and said, "Let''s go back. Everyone is waiting for you to put an


    end to this charade."


    With a slight smile, Anne said, "Well, the matter between him and Rose has been settled, but the


    matter between us hasn''t been settled yet."


    After saying that, she raised her eyes, which were full of stubbornness.


    Sam''s heart skipped a beat. "Then what are you going to do?"


    "Actually, I don''t want to do anything. I don''t even want to marry Kevin." There was always a hurdle in


    Anne''s heart, which she just couldn''t get past.


    "I have no idea what you are trying to say; you have toe with me. I''ll bring you to the East


    Mountain Vi and finish my part. And you don''t want Mark to get in trouble, do you?" Sam said half-


    jokingly.


    After thinking for a while, Anne said, "Okay."


    The wedding in the Fu Family''s house had been going on for two hours.


    Some of the guests had already left while some were still at the banquet. Rose was sulking alone in the


    corner.


    Kevin sat in the shadows, his face still full of noble arrogance.


    After staring at Kevin for what seemed like an eternity, Rose could no longer bear it and walked to him.


    "Kevin! You''ve gone too far."


    "Yes. I did go a little too far. But what about you? You pretended to be pregnant just to destroy my


    rtionship with Anne. And you even faked a miscarriage. If you ask me, you should be punished even


    more severely," Kevin said without a care.


    "Since you weren''t going to marry me, why did you take me to choose a wedding dress? And when the


    dress didn''t suit me, you even ordered a custom-made dress for me. You are too crafty. It''s a pity that


    you are not an actor." Although Rose didn''t like Kevin and didn''t actually mind the anticlimactic ending


    of their "wedding," what he did to her still stung a lot.


    Kevin was in no mood for debate. So he rudely replied,


    "That''s Anne''s wedding dress. It''s her size. And I took you to choose a bridesmaid''s dress. You are her


    sister. What''s wrong with you being her bridesmaid?"


    Rose couldn''t help but burst out inughter when she heard Kevin''s petnt reply.


    "Then you could have just told me about it. I could have even helped you. You don''t know this; I was so


    anxious that I was just about to run away," Rose said in anger.


    "I just wanted to give you a hard time. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have gone through so much trouble." At a


    distance, the guests left one by one in a discreet manner. Watching them, Kevin made up his mind to


    hold an even grander ceremony once he found Anne.


    "Humph! You deserve this, Kevin. I admit that I wronged Anne. I shouldn''t have lied to you just to make


    Anne sad. But in return, I was tricked by you and received my due punishment. Now it''s your turn to


    receive the punishment. Anne believes that you like me and left you."


    Kevin clenched his fists and said, "Rose, get out of my sight in three seconds. Otherwise, the Luo


    Family will go bankrupt."


    Rose was shocked, but she quickly regained herposure. She sneered and said, "Who would


    believe you? Anne has a stake in our family, so there is no way that you will indirectly hurt her."


    "Then I''ll send all the share I take from your family to Anne, as my gift of apology." Hearing Kevin''s


    reply, Rose rolled her eyes and left directly.


    She was sure that Kevin, this wife spoiler, would make her life miserable if she went against his wife.


    Fortunately, she no longer desired him. Otherwise, he would have used every tool in his arsenal, which


    happened to be quite enormous, just to get back at her.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Kevin lowered his head, lost in thought. His hairs iled madly and with vigor, but his back looked ever


    so lonely.


    When Sam came back, he went straight to Kevin.


    Seeing Kevin''s misery, Sam walked over and said, "I''ve found Anne."


    Hearing this, Kevin immediately raised his head and asked, "Where is she?"


    Instantly, he stood up and stared at Sam anxiously.


    "She''s in the East Mountain Vi, but you''d better not go there for at least two days. Although you


    haven''t married Rose, she is still angry and doesn''t want to see you." Sam was clearly gloating.


    "Leave me alone. And... Thank you." After saying that, Kevin left the Fu Family''s house and decided to


    go see Anne.


    It was rare to see Kevin lose control over his emotions. With a mysterious smile on his face, Sam


    decided to see the frustrated woman¡ªRose.


    In the wedding room, the bed was covered with a red quilt. And for good luck, it was covered with


    walnuts.


    Rose was packing her stuff as it was time to leave the Fu Family''s house. Suddenly, there was a knock


    on the door.


    She stopped and looked back. The door was not closed, so she could see Sam elegantly standing at


    the door.


    "Come in. The door is open. Why are you knocking at the door?" Rose was in a good mood as it wasn''t


    all that affected by Kevin.


    "I thought you would be in a bad mood and decided to cheer you up," Sam said with a smile.


    With a shy smile, Rose replied, "Of course not. Actually, I no longer like Kevin, so I''m quite happy that


    this marriage didn''t go through. But the trick that guy pulled still annoys me to no end. But it doesn''t


    matter. Everything''s okay now."


    Sam smiled when he confirmed that Rose wasn''t sad. "That''s good."


    "I heard that you went to look for Anne. Have you found her?" Rose asked.


    "Yes. But I have to say, the young master of the Mu Family sure is bold."


    Hearing this, Rose suddenly felt a little worried. She asked, "Is it, Mark?"


    When Mark was brought into the conversation, Rose be excided and bashful at the same time.


    Seeing her expression, Sam understood a lot.


    He smiled and said, "Yes, it seems like Mark cares a lot about Anne. When Anne and Kevin were on


    bad terms, Markforted her."


    "I see." Rose''s heart sank. Why was it that every man she liked was a fanboy of Anne?


    "Why does he treat Anne so well? Is it because he likes her too?" When Rose asked this question, for


    some reason, her heart ached.


    "I don''t know. But I think the one Anne likes is Kevin. Do you like Mark?" Sam asked all of a sudden.


    "N-no, no. I was just asking for..." Rose''s face turned red when she heard his question. He saw through


    her, and it embarrassed her. She tried to give reasons, but Sam was already in the know.


    "Well, it doesn''t matter if you like Mark. But you must not act rashly, or he will dislike you. Maybe there


    is nothing between Anne and Mark and they just work together."


    "I see. Thank you," Rose said.

 Chapter 253 Cannon Fodder

    Chapter 253 Cannon Fodder


    However, it didn''t take long for Rose to realize how absurd her own excuses were.


    "So, where are you nning on going? I will drop you, lest your parents me that on you," Sam said.


    "No, thanks. My family will send a car to pick me up," Rose said.


    But when she saw the worry that marred Sam''s face, she added, "My parents love me very much, so


    they won''t me me."


    She was confident about it. But she knew that Valentina would hold a grudge against Anne, and that


    didn''t sit well with her.


    "That''s good." Sam felt relieved and left.


    The sun was at its peak at East Mountain Vi as it weed the bright noon.


    Lush trees filled the horizon, giving it a peaceful and rxing look. Yet, Kevin found rxing difficult


    now.


    When a closed door entered Kevin''s sight, he couldn''t help but take a long pause. He was nervous and


    afraid even. He feared that Anne might refuse to forgive him.


    After an eternal long pause, he went in.


    It was serene inside. The servants were having a break, and thus the quiet sustained.


    So, Eddy''sughter cute voice was particrly resounding in this quiet, and that assured him the Anne


    was here.


    He pushed the door open and entered. As he expected, Anne was there. She looked rxed as she


    yed with Eddy. A serene smile on her lips was all it took to please Kevin.


    "Anne, I''m sorry." Kevin lowered his head and looked at Anne seriously. Yet, Anne treated him like air.


    "You don''t have to apologize. I don''t want to see you," Anne said.


    In fact, Anne was happy that Kevin hadn''t married, but she also knew that she couldn''t let him off


    easily. She couldn''t allow him to think that she was an easy target to bully.


    Kevin had crushed her heart a little too many times now. She felt if she forgave him so readily, she


    might not be able to forgive herself.


    "I love you; I know that you love me too. In this entire world, there is only one person I want to marry,


    and that''s you. Come with me, and I will give you the grandest wedding possible in this world," Kevin


    pleaded.


    However, his promises fell on deaf ears.


    "No, I don''t want to marry you. Give up! I don''t care. Just marry whoever you like," Anne said in a frigid


    tone.


    When Kevin heard Anne, he could help but be sad. His head dropped, and his eyes went red. That


    sight nearly went through Anne''s defenses, but she calmed down soon.


    "I won''t give up unless I die. We still have a child. Did you forget? Eddy is our son. Do you have the


    heart to let him grow without a father?" Kevin reasoned.


    Anne knew that Kevin was now tugging at her heartstrings. He was trying to gain sympathy using their


    child. After a pause, she indifferently replied, "I''m sure we can somehow work that out."


    Hearing this, Kevin felt even more helpless. It seemed like it would take a long time of apologies for her


    forgiveness.


    In the Luo Family''s house.


    The European-style furniture lookedfortable. Rose sat on the sofa, nibbling at some fruit.


    The fruits were neatly arranged, and Rose was in a good mood. One wouldn''t believe if they were told


    that she was the bride of an annulled wedding.


    Sitting opposite to her was Valentina, bewildered by Rose''s jovial mood.


    "Rose, are you okay?" Valentina asked.


    "I''m fine. Don''t worry about me." A slight smile appeared on Rose''s face, which in turn made Valentina


    even more worried.


    "Rose, just vent it out if you feel bad. Don''t hold it inside," Valentinaforted her.


    "Mom, I''ve told you that I''m not unhappy. I''m fine, really," Rose said.


    But Valentina looked at her as if she was a lunatic. This made Rose very depressed. And this, not the


    marriage problem, was able to dampen her happiness.


    "You know what? We are going to the hospital. Bottling up sadness for a long term of time can cause


    clinical depression. I''m sure you can''t feel anything right now because you are rejecting the truth but in


    the long run... Come see a doctor with me, or I would be worried about you forever," Valentina said.


    Rose got angry.


    "Mom! Why can''t you just ept that I''m fine?" Rose was at a loss too. She could tell her that she


    didn''t care about Kevin and actually liked Mark. However, if her mother heard this, she would tie her to


    a stretcher and drag her to a physiatrist.


    "I''m going out for a walk," Rose said in anger.


    When Valentina was about to stop her, Liam stepped in and said, "Leave her alone. Let her take a walk


    and clear her mind."


    "Humph!" Valentina snorted and didn''t say anything to Liam. She still believed that Anne had stolen her


    own daughter''s husband.


    Liam sighed, sat down, and drank his tea.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    In the East Mountain Vi.


    In the slightly cold night, the moon filled the vi with a milky brightness. The fens and petals did a


    gentle dance as they swayed with the wind and blocked some of the moon''s brightness. Those


    shadows were the epitome of tranquility.


    Anne was sitting in the yard and gazing at the moon. The moon passed through clouds and gave the


    vi an otherworldly glow.


    Anne felt a little cold when the winds blew, but she didn''t want to move. Kevin gently covered her with a


    nket.


    "What are you looking at?" Kevin asked.


    "Nothing." After giving a nonchnt answer, Anne closed her eyes with no intention of continuing the


    talk.


    "Let''s go out one day," Kevin said and sneakily brushed her hair.


    "No, I have to take care of Eddy. I don''t have time," Anne replied coldly.


    By now, she had given up on counting the number of times that she had brushed off Kevin''s advances.


    Yet, Kevin stood firm and kept on trying.


    "It''s about Eddy. Sam asked me to bring him in for a check-up," Kevin said.


    "All right." Then Anne put the clothes into Kevin''s hands and got up to go to sleep. After that, she


    dropped the nket on Kevin and went to sleep.


    Finally, getting Anne''s approval, Kevin couldn''t help but smile. "Edward, you are really are a good son."


    In the hospital.


    Due to the ever-changing weather, it was filled with patients.


    Dry leaves filled the hospital''s patio, and a beautiful family of three could be seen walking on it. Anne


    held a crying Eddy in her arms as she entered the hospital with Kevin.


    "Eddy, don''t cry." Anne tried tofort him.


    Eddy didn''t stop crying, so Kevin decided to hold him instead. Anne was about to refuse, but she saw


    Eddy actively reaching out for Kevin.


    So, she gave up. She didn''t want Eddy to suffer from the conflict between his parents.


    Yet, when she saw Eddy joyfully giggling in Kevin''s arms, she couldn''t helpining, "Traitor."


    "Anne, why are you here?" Sam gave Kevin a cold shoulder but warmly greeted Anne.


    "Didn''t you ask us toe here for a re-examination?" Anne asked, confused.


    "Me?" Sam turned to look at Kevin, and all that entered his sight was Kevin''s serious face. He


    immediately knew what was going on and decided to y along.


    "Oh... Yes, yes. Well, I''ll take Eddy for a check-up, and you two go to the B-890 VIP lounge first. I''ll talk


    to you when the check-up is done."


    After Sam left with Eddy, finding the room turned out to be a difficult task for Anne and Kevin.


    On the way, Anne muttered, "Why is it so remote?"


    Though she was just mumbling, Kevin heard hear clearly. "Recently, the hospital has been crowded


    with patients. Maybe all the other rooms are upied because of that, and only this one is left."


    Anne did not speak, and they walked in silence. Five minutester, they found the lounge, and Anne


    was shocked.


    She found out that calling it a "cubicle" would be more appropriate than calling it a "lounge."


    For starters, it only measured about four square meters. One of the walls was actually a big window,


    and there was only one chair. So, one of them had to keep on standing.


    Anne had a feeling that Sam gave them this room on purpose.


    Just when she was wondering about the room, Kevin very unceremoniously upied the only chair in


    the room. Seeing that, she decided to move aside instead of sharing the chair with him.


    She stood by the window and enjoyed the scenery outside.


    Out of the corner of her eyes, she saw Kevin sneakily shifting the chair towards her.


    "Sit down. The chair is ready."


    Only then did she discover that the chair was actually adjusted to suit her.


    It turned out that Kevin was adjusting the height of the chair for her.


    Anne felt embarrassed now and didn''t know if she should take it.


    "No, thanks. I''ll just stand here," Anne said lightly.


    However, her world turned upside in the next second, quite literally. Kevin picked her up and put her on


    the chair. When she finally realized what had just transpired, she felt flustered and turned her face to


    the other side.


    As if stating a fact, Kevin said, "You are a woman. How can I make a woman stand there?"


    Kevin did a half squat and stared dead in her eyes. Anne dipped her head even lower in response,


    trying her best to hide the blush.


    Looking at the blush on Anne''s ears, Kevin felt a little joy, but he pretended like he saw nothing.


    They had been waiting in the lounge for nearly two hours, but Sam still wasn''t done with the check-up.


    Anne was tired of waiting, but Kevin said nothing.


    Kevin was facing the window. He looked at the crowd, then at the building that stood at a distance. His


    back looked cold and lonely, but his face would turn tender whenever he looked at Anne.


    The two lovebirds kept on peeping at each other until it was finally dark, and Sam was back.


    "Why are you sote?" Kevin asked unhappily.


    Sam red at him in return. Wasn''t it because he was trying to help him? He lied to Anne for him and


    gave them a chance to be alone. But, Kevin actually darein.


    "I''m busy," Sam said, annoyed.

 Chapter 254 Passing Out

    Chapter 254 Passing Out


    Without letting Sam speak anymore, Kevin interrupted him and said, "Okay. I forgive you this time."


    Sam left, walked ten meters, turned right, and cursed, "Go to hell, Kevin! I was helping you, and you


    dare find fault with me?"


    In the room, Kevin stared at Anne. His affectionate eyes made her nervous, and she kept her head


    down.


    Step by step, Kevin was closing in on her. This made her heart jump around like a rabbit.


    Anne moved her chair a little, but Kevin took a big step and once again closed in. This happened for


    some time before she finally bumped into a wall and had nowhere to go. Angry now, she said, "Kevin!


    What the hell are you trying to do?"


    "Sam''s busy now. Eddy won''t be done with his check-up till nine o''clock in the evening. So, why don''t


    the two of us go have a nice dinner?" Kevin suggested.


    But Anne didn''t want to.


    "No, I''m not hungry." Yet, that statement was far from the truth. Anne was actually so hungry that her


    stomach was aching and was threatening to break out.


    If it weren''t for Kevin, she would have already gone for dinner. But since Kevin was here, she couldn''t


    go. She was still resolute about notpromising with him anytime soon.


    Nheless, her stomach decided to betray her. The moment she finished speaking, it protested with a


    growl all of sudden.


    "So, you are hungry," Kevin said and stared at her.


    Anne had no choice as the truth was out, so she said, "Okay, let''s go to dinner."


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    After a twenty-kilometer drive, they arrived at the Happy Restaurant.


    This was a famous seafood restaurant in the A City which boasted an uncured and day fresh seafood


    lineup.


    However, Anne was worried. "We are so far away from the hospital. Won''t we miss Eddy''s check-up?"


    Kevin smiled. Sam was smart and knew what he meant. Anyway, if Sam messed this up somehow, he


    wouldn''t forgive him that easily.


    "No. Sam''s too busy to finish the check-up in a short time. Even if we go backte, someone will take


    care of Eddy," Kevin said confidently.


    "But aren''t they busy? Won''t it be a bother to look after Eddy?" Anne asked worriedly.


    "Don''t worry. Sam is capable and can manage it. He''ll arrange for someone to look after him," Kevin


    said as he appeased her worries.


    After debating it out with Kevin, Anne was finally relieved.


    "All right."


    Kevin gave heartyughter when he saw that Anne was relieved. Finally, they could eat, alone, in


    peace, and see where it went from there...


    Actually, Sam wasn''t all that busy. But thinking about Kevin''s antics today, he couldn''t help but think


    that he was quite a romantic person.


    "Your dishes are here, sir."


    Six dishes were ced on the delicate table. The tablecloth was light-colored, and the tes were


    white. The picturesque entree on the white tes looked appetizing.


    "The food here is very delicious. Here. Try this," Kevin said as he ced some dish on Anne''s te.


    Anne just lowered her head and ate without responding, but the corners of her mouth lifted from time to


    time. Fortunately, Kevin couldn''t see it.


    "Anne, I feel a little ufortable," Kevin suddenly said, frowning.


    Anne raised her head and found something wrong with Kevin''s face. It was red as if he had a fever.


    "What''s wrong with you?" Anne was shocked. She put down her chopsticks and touched his forehead,


    only to find that it was a little hot.


    "I don''t know," Kevin said, but his voice was mellow.


    "Stop talking. I''ll take you to the hospital."


    The stars shone brightly in the dark night. The cold white light filled the room, and it reflected Kevin''s


    pale face.


    Sam personally administered the drip to Kevin. Kevin took a deep breath.


    "Can''t you be a little gentle? How did you even get a doctor''s degree?" Kevinined.


    However, Sam sneered, "Kevin, do you have a death wish or something? Don''t you know you are


    allergic to sea cucumbers? Weren''t you asking for trouble when you decided to eat it? Anne was so


    worried when you passed out just now."


    "One thing: It''s a medical ident if I die of drip." Kevin had a reasonable response.


    "You are so annoying. Let''s see how you are going to exin this to Anne." After saying his piece, Sam


    pushed the medicine cart and left in a huff.


    After Sam left, Anne entered and looked at him. Even though she acted indifferently, Kevin could see


    the worry in her eyes. "Are you feeling better now?"


    "Yes, I feel much better," Kevin said with a weak smile. He looked like a fragile yet delicate young man


    who finally got through her defenses.


    "You knew you were allergic to seafood. Yet you took me out for seafood, why?" Anne asked.


    She was confused by Kevin''s ridiculous choice.


    "I''m only allergic to sea cucumbers. And the food in the Happy Restaurant is really delicious, isn''t it?"


    Kevin asked with a smile.


    He was just like a boy who tripped and fell in order to get a toy for someone yet he felt nothing and still


    asked that person if they liked the toy.


    Rolling her eyes in anger, Anne said, "Just don''t eat sea cucumbers from now on."


    Even though her tone was harsh, the care in her voice couldn''t be more obvious. So Kevin kinda


    enjoyed it.


    "I know. I know. Anyway, we can''t go back today. Why don''t we have a talk here?" Kevin suggested.


    "No. I''ll go see Eddy and ask Sam for the results."


    "Don''t worry. Sam will bring Eddy hereter," Kevin said in a calm voice. Anne didn''t retort this time and


    just sat on the edge of the bed, close enough to make Kevin wanna jump and grab her, but far enough


    that he would think twice.


    It was getting dark outside. Anne usually stayed alert when she was outside and tried not to sleep.


    Kevin had hurt her a lot, but she just couldn''t resist him in her heart. Soon she felt sleepy.


    Kevin was actually quite disappointed when he saw how sleepy Anne was. After all, both of them sitting


    together, so close, so alone, was such a rare moment. He peeked at his watch.


    It was half-past ten in the evening. Kevin figured Anne must be tired after the entire day''s hassle. He


    silently approached her and gently put her head on his shoulder.


    At about eleven o''clock, Sam came in with Eddy in his arms. He smiled when he saw Kevin and Anne


    sleeping harmoniously.


    Kevin awoke when he heard the door opening. Seeing that it was Sam, he gestured him to remain


    silent.


    Sam gave him an all-knowing smile and closed the door while holding Eddy with one arm.


    The room light was turned off, and the bedside light shone with a newfound strength. The faintp light


    rolled over Anne''s face, making her look graceful.


    Seeing Anne''s glowing face, Kevin couldn''t help but think his woman was the prettiest one of all.


    He wanted to take her to bed, but he didn''t dare. What if he woke her up and broke this beautiful


    scene? No. Rather than breaking such a beautiful moment, he would keep such a painful posture just


    to stay close to Anne.


    In ire Jewelry City.


    The disy lights still shone on the products inside, but the only difference was that there were some


    new additions. Besides the high-end jewelry, there was also some inexpensive jewelry.


    Even though they were made of cheaper materials, they looked elegant and beautiful.


    Rose looked at these new additions and couldn''t help but think that they felt like Mark¡ªfriendly and


    congenial.


    "Hello, Miss Rose."


    Rose was a regr now, so the staff already knew who she was.


    "Well, your vice president..."


    "Our vice president is in the meeting room. He''s in a meeting; he wille out in ten minutes," an


    employee said with a smile.


    Hearing this, Rose said, "Okay, I have something to talk to him. I''ll wait for him here."


    "Yes, I know. Actually, we all know it. Miss Rose has something important to talk about every day. We


    all understand." After saying that, the employee covered her mouth and giggled.


    Rose couldn''t help but blush. She was embarrassed as she had been seen through. She tried to


    exin and said, "I-I really have something important to talk about with your vice president."


    "We totally understand! Please wait here. I''ll take you to the vice president once hees out." After


    saying that, the employee went away to work.


    Sitting on a soft chair in the corner, Rose smiled from time to time.


    "Huh! Isn''t she the girl who was rejected from her own wedding?"


    "That''s her! I heard that it was actually her sister that the CEO liked."


    "Shameless! How could she steal her own sister''s man?"


    Hearing the sudden barrage of insults, Rose turned pale. She had been in a good mood ever since the


    wedding was canceled. But never did she expect that others thought of her like this.


    Agitated, she clutched the hem of her clothes as she didn''t know what to do.


    The verbal abuse was so bad that she thought if she tried to refute, it would be even worse.


    She wanted to go out, but the crowd blocked all the exits.


    The staff heard the vituperation too, but they could do nothing.


    After twenty minutes of hard abuse, Rose was on the verge of breaking down. Her face turned paler by


    the second as she sat alone in the corner.


    The situation was escting quickly, so Mark ended the meeting on an early note to solve it.


    As soon as he arrived, the employee walked up to him and said, "Mr. Mark, Miss Rose is inside."


    "Rose?" he asked with uncertainty.


    "Yes."


    "Calm down, everyone," said Mark loudly.


    His voice was not loud, but it had a certain authority to it. Like magic, everyone quietened down, and


    the staff beside him were no longer that nervous.


    A serious Mark meant severe consequences. The staff knew that someone was in trouble.


    Everyone''s talk came down to a murmur and taking this opportunity, Mark said, "You have the freedom


    of speech, so you can say whatever you want. But remember, I''m the one in charge of the ground you


    stand on right now. And as the representative of ire Jewelry City''s interest, it''s well within my powers


    to call the police if you don''t quiet down and tell them you are damaging the store''s decorum."


    All the people who could shop in such a high-end store were either rich or powerful.


    However, the M Group was an autocratic jewelry institution, and no one dared to offend it.

 Chapter 255 Her Savior

    Chapter 255 Her Savior


    All of a sudden, everyone fell silent. As they watched Mark walk over, nobody dared to open their


    mouths.


    The staff persuaded everyone to leave. Slowly, Rose tried to regain herposure. However, she felt


    frightened as she remembered what they had said.


    She was so upset that she lowered her head in shame. Seeing this, Mark walked over to her.


    "Are you okay?" he asked gently with an apparent concern as he stood by Rose''s side.


    "Yes." It was not until then that Rose realized that he was here.


    Apparently, Mark was the one who stopped the gossip before it spread like wildfire. She looked at him


    with shining eyes as if he was her savior.


    "That''s good then. Let''s go. I''ll take you to rest," he said.


    As Mark spoke, he stretched out his hand and looked at Rose while smiling. His gentleness seemed to


    have the power to solve all problems and ease her mind.


    At that very moment, Rose realized that her heart had beenpletely captured by him. She fell


    stunned and silent for a moment. Slowly, she reached out for his hand. Her eyes glistened at the same


    time.


    The darkness faded gradually, and the light of the dawn crept inch by inch. The light diluted the starless


    night, giving off a beautiful hue of yellow and blue.


    Waking up after a good night''s sleep, Anne slowly opened her eyes, a slight dull pain emanated in her


    ear.


    She raised her head and saw Kevin. The sight of him made her heart sank. It took quite some time


    before she calmed down.


    Did she sleep herest night?


    Looking at Kevin, he seemed to be in a very ufortable position. Because Anne could not bear to


    leave him like that, she righted his body before leaving quietly. She did not want him to know that she


    cared about him so much.


    However, as she was about to touch the doorknob, she heard a gasp from behind.


    She turned around right away and asked in a worried tone, "Are you okay?"


    Although Anne was sincerely worried, her words had somehow stiffness in it. Kevin was about to


    answer her question, but stopped on a second thought. The way he looked at Anne was pitiful, which


    confused her.


    "I''m fine," he answered stiffly after swallowing hard.


    On the other hand, Anne did not believe him at all. "What the hell is going on? If you don''t tell me, I''ll


    ask Sam toe."


    Her threat seemed to have an impact on him so he immediately shook his head in refusal. "No, no, no.


    I''ll be fine in a minute."


    "Fine." Anne stared at him ferociously and finally walked out. When she was out of the door, she shut


    the door behind her heavily and with a loud bang. She looked furious as she marched out, and Kevin


    could not help but smile helplessly.


    Five minutester, the door opened again and Sam entered. Behind him was Anne, who still had an


    angry look in her eyes.


    "Kevin, what''s wrong with you? Why are you extremely unlucky recently?" asked Sam teasingly.


    "Cut the crap. Just get out of here," said Kevin in an annoyed voice. He was always rude to Sam, and


    today was not an exception.


    "I heard that something hurt?" retorted Sam while grinning, a hint of schadenfreude was apparent in his


    eyes.


    "No." Kevin was aware that if Sam knew that he had a sore shoulder , he would definitelyugh at him.


    "I see," murmured Sam slowly.


    To everyone''s surprise, Sam suddenly touched Kevin''s shoulder, which made thetter wince and


    groan in pain.


    Kevin hated him so much as he tortured him in every way he could. Sam twisted his sore arm hard that


    the pain was overwhelming. Kevin made a mental note to himself that he would take revenge on him in


    the future.


    "Oh, he''s really fine," remarked Sam while patting Anne''s shoulder.


    Anne did not believe his words. "How could it be possible? He looked in pain just now."


    "Well, that must be because he has been in the same position for a long time, and his muscles have


    gotten sore. It doesn''t matter. He will recover soon."


    Hearing Sam''s response, her face turned a shade of red instantly.


    Of course she knew the reason why Kevin was injured. Although it was not written across her face, she


    felt sorry for him. She stole a nce at him, but he was already looking at her with a smile.


    Embarrassed, she lowered her head.


    "That''s probably true. Let''s go, Sam." Her voice was now sweet and her smile was bright, as though


    she had not been angry few minutes ago.


    Sam knew that Anne was embarrassed. Yesterday, he was worried about Kevin''s health, so he came


    over and took a look at him. He saw them leaning against each other by ident. Interestingly, one of


    them did not want to admit her feelings, and the other did not want to lose face.


    "Well, there is a breakfast shop outside the hospital. The food there is very delicious. I''ll take you


    there," offered Sam thoughtfully.


    Finally, Kevin was alone in the ward. His eyes were unreadable and he wore a mysterious look on his


    face. He figured that Sam was getting bolder and bolder.


    "Sam, just wait and see." Kevin gnashed his teeth in anger.


    He had made up his mind to make Sam suffer his wrath.


    Meanwhile, the aroma of fresh food and coffee enveloped the breakfast shop.


    The shop was small and clean. They had fresh flowers as their centerpiece atop each table. It was so


    fresh that the petals of the flowers even had dew droplets.


    "So beautiful!" With a wide smile, Anne looked around the shop with awe. Her eyes blinked several


    times, unable to register the beauty inside.


    "I just found it. I seldom have breakfast, you know. Emily brought me once for breakfast, and I must


    admit that this ce is indeed astounding," remarked Sam gently.


    Anne smiled in response. She knew that Sam had fallen in love with Emily. The way he mentioned her


    name was different and he looked very happy.


    "Well, Emily is a good girl. It''s sad though that I haven''t seen her for a long time."


    Recently, Anne had been too busy that she could not see Emily. She wondered how she was doing.


    However, when Anne mentioned her, the expression on Sam''s face changed.


    "Is something wrong with Emily?" she asked worriedly.


    "Nothing significant," he answered subconsciously. He did not want Anne to worry about her.


    But Anne knew that Sam was not telling the truth. When he spoke, his eyes were full of uncontroble


    worry that she could not shrug off.


    "What happened? If you don''t tell me, I''ll investigate it. You''d better tell me now," she said firmly.


    Hearing this, Sam heaved a deep sigh. "I just don''t want you to worry about her. If you really want to


    know, I will tell you. I also don''t want to keep you in the dark. There is something wrong with the


    business of Emily''s family. Her father is recuperating abroad, so she has to solve this by herself. She is


    out of the country now."


    "Then why don''t you help her?" Anne asked in confusion.


    "You think I don''t want to?" he answered helplessly with a sigh.


    "Of course, I tried. I wanted to help her, but she refused my offer. She told me that she wanted to solve


    her family affairs alone. That''s why I could not interfere with her work."


    Hearing this, Anne fell silent in surprise.


    She had always thought that Emily was an innocent, lovely and unrestrained girl. But in reality, she had


    a lot of ideas in her mind and was hardworking. That was the reason why Sam fell in love with her.


    Anyone who had been with Emily for a long time would definitely like her.


    "Well, I hope you can get married as soon as possible when shees back. That way she can''t


    refuse your help,"forted Anne.


    "I just hope that she won''t suffer too much when she solves the family affairs on her own for the first


    time." When Sam spoke, his eyes were full of concern for Emily.


    "You''re right." Anne nodded in agreement.


    Her worried look made Samugh. "Anne, you know others well, but you still don''t know yourself."


    "How could you say so?" Anne asked in confusion after bringing a spoonful of warm porridge to her


    mouth.


    "I''m afraid that Kevin will be angryter," remarked Sam.


    "I know, but what does it have to do with me?" She pretended not to care about it.


    "Anne, stop being pretentious. I know you have feelings for Kevin," said Sam seriously while staring at


    her expectantly.


    "To be honest, I don''t know what to do. Even if I admit that I still like him, so what? It''s impossible for


    me to be with him now." She was still holding a grudge against him.


    "If that''s the case, I understand what you mean. Nobody can force you anyway. Do whatever you want


    to do. As for Kevin, it''s good to let him suffer more. He has never failed and probably has never been


    hurt in love. So, don''t let him go so easily," he replied in a yful manner.


    In the ward.


    The curtains had been drawn back and the sunlight flooded in.


    Although the room was bright and lively, the atmosphere was not. Sitting at the edge of the bed, Kevin


    sat with a long face. He felt neglected and abandoned deep inside.


    An hour had already passed, and yet he still could not calm himself down. On the contrary, he was


    getting angrier by the minute.


    "Dad." A boy suddenly spoke with a soft voice.


    Kevin''s gloom aura dissipated a little upon hearing the little boy''s voice. He looked at his own son with


    pity.


    "Mr. Kevin, I haven''t found the baby''s mother, so I took him here to see you. Your allergies are over.


    You can hold him now," the nurse informed him while smiling.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Kevin took Eddy from her hand, and the gloom on his face faded a little.


    "I''ll go to another ward. Please take care of him," asked the nurse.


    When the nurse had left, Kevin touched Eddy''s fist and said gloomily, "Eddy, your uncle took your


    mother away."


    Eddy was too young to understand what he meant. Instead of being sad at the news, he put on an


    unceasing smile. His innocence made Kevin feel even more depressed. "Why should I tell you this?


    You don''t understand anyway."


    He put Eddy on hisp and gazed at the sky outside the window.


    Eddy somehow looked like Kevin. Looking at the bright and warm light of the morning, one of them


    wore a frown, while the other was smiling.


    He felt sorry for himself. He felt pathetic that he could not even bring the boy''s mother back to him. He


    wondered if Eddy wouldugh at him when he grew up.


    Thinking of this, he felt even more upset and frustrated.

 Chapter 256 Jealous

    Chapter 256 Jealous


    Around twenty minutes passed before Anne entered the room.


    Without so much as a nce at Kevin, she took Eddy from his arms.


    "Mom!" the little boy dly acknowledged her arrival. He tugged at the hem of her clothes, while a drop


    of saliva slid down his chin without his knowledge.


    "Mommy bought you some porridge. How about we have some of it right now?" asked Anne.


    Eddy was one year old now and could finally eat porridge. The thought of such delicious food made his


    mouth water.


    Anne carried him over to a small bed on the other side of the room and proceeded to feed him. All this


    motherly love radiating from Anne made Kevin feel a pang of jealousy.


    "Is the porridge yummy?" she asked. Seeing that the little boy was enjoying his meal, she began


    teasing him by yfully putting the bowl away. Immediately, Eddy''s lips trembled as if he was about to


    cry.


    "Anne, can I see you out here for a minute?" The sound of Sam''s voice made Anne stop. She


    straightened up and handed the bowl to Kevin. "Please feed him. I''ll only be a while."


    As soon as she closed the door, Kevin eyed Eddy and grumbled, "I''m hungry, too. Howe there''s


    only food for you?"


    Kevin felt hurt, and in a moment, Eddy did so, too. His mother had just left the room, and now his father


    wouldn''t feed him.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    "Waaahhhh!" he began to wail. Kevin had no choice but tofort him.


    "No, don''t cry. I''ll feed you." Kevin tried to soothe the little boy. However, he was still feeling hurt. He


    hoped that Anne would pay attention to him, too.


    Outside the ward, the corridor was eerily quiet.


    Anne stood with her back to the door and studied Sam carefully. "Is Kevin alright?"


    She was clearly nervous. She had heard that the symptoms of the allergic reaction could sometimes be


    severe and surmised that Kevin had been in a terrible condition the previous day.


    "You worry about him so much, Anne. You said you wouldn''t let this pass that easily," Sam said with a


    faint smile.


    "I know, but this is a serious matter. I just want to know as much as I can about it."


    She wanted to appear casual, but her eyes betrayed her emotions.


    "Really?" Sam asked. The truth was that he already knew how Anne truly felt.


    "Of course."


    "You know, you don''t look so good yourself. Do you want to get checked?" Sam offered.


    Anne indeed felt a little ufortable, but she thought she could still handle it. Kevin and Eddy were


    both sick, and she didn''t want to cause more trouble.


    "There''s no need for that. I just haven''t been sleeping well these past couple of days. I''m okay." She


    smiled, but Sam was still worried. Nevertheless, there was nothing that he could do.


    "Well, that''s good to hear. I''ve been worried about you. Your experience had been unpleasant."


    Anne smiled. "Why do you say so? Anyway, it doesn''t matter. I just need to get some rest.


    But how is everything going with Rose?" she asked casually, thinking of the wedding ceremony.


    Sam was taken aback.


    "She''s fine. Anyway, Kevin has definitely frightened her. I''m confident she won''t be doing anything


    reckless anytime soon." As he spoke, he felt a spark of admiration for Kevin.


    How could the man be so cruel to others?


    However, when he thought of their current situation, he felt like he understood his intentions a bit better.


    "Okay, I see," Anne responded.


    As she spoke, she felt dizzy, prompting her to put a hand on her forehead. This did not escape Sam''s


    attention. "Are you okay, Anne?"


    "Oh, this is nothing," she assured him. After a few moments, she seemed to recover.


    "Are you really okay?" Sam asked, still worried.


    "I''m fine. Kevin and Eddy are free to leave the hospital today, right?" asked Anne.


    "Yes, but I still think that you should get yourself checked," Sam said honestly.


    "Let''s talk about itter. I''ll be back here in a few days anyway," Anne insisted.


    Seeing that there was no persuading her, Sam had to give it up. "Well, if you ever feel anything


    strange, let me know at once. Don''t forget that I''m a doctor."


    "Okay, I will."


    In the lounge of ire Jewelry City, tables and chairs were elegantly arranged.


    On one table sat a steaming cup of water.


    Rose''s face was still a little pale. She had been here for a while now, and Mark had been with her the


    entire time. She found his presence to be a relief.


    "Are you feeling better?" Mark asked.


    "Yes, I feel much better now. It''s just that everything happened so quickly, and I wasn''t ready for any of


    it." A hint of panic shed across her face.


    Mark knew what she meant. After all, Rose was a girl. She was not as strong as everyone thought.


    Most of the time, she was weak.


    "It doesn''t matter. Just try to get back on your feet for now. You''ve been here for so long. Are you


    hungry?" he asked.


    "A little," she admitted. She could not help but be honest with him.


    "Let''s go. I''ll take you out, and we''ll get something delicious to eat."


    It was two o''clock in the morning, and yet it was bustling in downtown of A City.


    The city lights remained bright. A City was, in fact, a sleepless city. Here, people were happiest and


    most active at night.


    Vendors disyed all sorts of snacks in their well-lit stalls, and the air was filled with the aroma of


    various oils and savory dishes.


    Rose felt very strange as she took all this in.


    Mark noticed her curiosity. "Haven''t you ever been here before?"


    "Never." Rose shook her head.


    It was true. She had never been to this part of the city. She had always thought of it as filthy, and her


    family had never allowed her to go here. If she was being honest, she felt as though it was unfitting of


    her, as the daughter of a wealthy family, to step foot in this ce.


    "Many magical things await us. When ites to food, the most ordinary of ces provide the most


    inspiration." An easy-going smile was stered across Mark''s face as he spoke.


    Rose had not expected this. She had always thought that Mark was an elegant man and that he had


    excellent taste in things.


    However, as they stood in the middle of this busy city, the air buzzing with activity, she felt as though


    she was seeing the most real version of him, the one that she liked.


    "Don''t be silly. Come and give it a try. Since it''s your first time here, I''m buying you everything." That


    was how Mark was. He was so thoughtful that everyone automatically felt at ease around him.


    However, Rose always felt that there was some distance between them.


    "Okay," she said, raising her eyebrows and smiling.


    Upon seeing her reflection in Mark''s eyes, she lowered her head.


    Perhaps he was only treating her as he would his friends.


    Amidst the busy night, they quickly found seats. "By the way, Kevin and I are no longer engaged," Rose


    said after some thought.


    Mark looked at her. His eyes shone with pity. "I know, but this will all pass. Try not to think about it too


    much."


    He had happened to see her tear-stricken face on live television. He didn''t know why, but he could not


    get that image out of his head.


    "I''m fine. I''ve told you that I don''t have feelings for Kevin. Now that we are separated, I feel more at


    ease." She spoke indifferently, but he wasn''t convinced.


    Maybe she was just putting on a brave face.


    "You know what? Let''s not talk about this right now. Here, try this. This is called a squid stew, and it''s


    delicious!" he said, changing the topic.


    Rose was unaware that Mark was doing this because he had noticed that she was bing upset.


    She guessed that he was only acting this way because this was just who he was. Her smile grew


    brighter.


    "Okay."


    Here they were, spending a joyful night downtown. She felt much better now. Whenever she looked at


    him, she felt nothing but happiness.


    The East Mountain Vi was filled with a warm and familiar feeling of home,


    as Anne and Kevin arrived at the same time.


    The faint and refreshing fragrance of jasmine permeated the air.


    "Mr. Kevin, Mrs. Selma dropped by today," a servant announced the moment when the two entered the


    living room.


    Kevin frowned slightly and nced at Anne. He had a feeling that the visit had something to do with


    her.


    "What did she say?" he asked, smiling faintly, before casually sitting down on the sofa.


    Even before the servant spoke, he had already decided that he was going to stand by Anne, no matter


    what.


    He knew exactly what kind of person his mother was. Going against Anne now meant giving up an


    entire future with her.


    "Well..." The servant nced at Kevin and then at Anne but dared not speak.


    "Miss Anne, could you give us some privacy?" the servant requested.


    What she was about to say would be very unpleasant for Anne to hear.


    Anne gave her a smile that was gentle but without any warmth. Kevin pressed his lips into a thin line.


    His eyes were as sharp as knives.


    "She doesn''t need to leave. Just say what you have to say," he demanded.


    The servant sighed and carefully studied Kevin. She said timidly, "Mrs. Selma said that even though


    you might be obsessed with Miss Anne, she was still not wee to the Fu Family."


    "Their eptance is not necessary. If she drops by again, please tell her that Anne is the person that I


    want to marry. If she has a problem with Anne, then perhaps it''s better if she doesn''t pay us a visit at


    all," Kevin said coldly.


    Anne was taken aback. Kevin was doing this for her. Unsure about what to do or feel, she lowered her


    head and said nothing.


    The servant, visibly shaken, nodded, and said, "Okay."


    Kevin stood up, walked up to Anne, held her hand, and smiled. "Are you feeling better?"


    "I''m fine. I''m just tired. I''m going to go and get some rest," Anne said.


    What was this strange feeling? She had not been feeling lethargic, but now, her eyelids felt heavy.


    "Okay." Kevin thought that the conversation just moments ago had upset her, so he didn''t stop her.


    Instead, he quietly apanied her to her room.


    "I''m going. You go and get some sleep." He tucked her in and was about to kiss her when she slowly


    turned away and closed her eyes. He had no choice but to leave her alone.

 Chapter 257 Anne Is Pregnant

    Chapter 257 Anne Is Pregnant


    In the old house of the Fu Family.


    The back garden was full of a plethora of different flowers. Those fully bloomed flowers gave the ce


    a romantic feel. Selma was watering the nts with a solemn face.


    "Mrs. Selma, the servant from the East Mountain Vi called today."


    Selma abruptly stopped watering and asked, "What did she say?"


    All she cared about was Kevin''s opinion. She refused to believe that Kevin was just pretending before


    and didn''t actually like Rose. She was dead set on ming Anne, thinking that Anne seduced her son


    and made him break his marriage with such a wonderful girl.


    "Mr. Kevin said that if you don''t want to see Anne, no one will force you to. He also said that it was him


    who would marry Anne, not you," the servant, a new recruit, spoke bluntly.


    When Selma heard the message, she couldn''t help but tremble in anger.


    "Did Kevin say it personally? Or was it Anne who said it?" Selma asked sternly.


    She felt that Kevin wasn''t treating her like his mother ever since he met Anne. She was furious and


    threw the watering can on the ground.


    "Anne! Fine! You want this? Good. I''ll teach you a lesson you that you remember for a lifetime!"


    After letting out a bit of anger on the watering can, Selma left the old house and decided to go to the


    East Mountain Vi. She was going to remind Anne who was the real hostess of the Fu Family.


    "Mrs. Selma, please wait; don''t be angry. I''ll go and talk with Mr. Carl." Seeing her storm out, the


    servant shouted and did everything to make her stop. He was hoping that she would stop and re-think


    her approach, but she didn''t falter for even a step.


    Selma shoved the driver aside and got in the car with anger ming in her eyes. Feeling helpless, the


    servant could only inform Carl and Kevin.


    In the East Mountain Vi.


    The room was serene and quiet. When Anne opened her eyes, she thought it was still early.


    She looked at the closed window and didn''t see any lighting in. She took out her phone and


    looked at the time. It was already eight fifty. She sat up immediately and wondered what made her


    sleep for so long today.


    "It''s almost nine o''clock!" Anne was shocked.


    She had never gotten up sote. Moreover, she had been feeling dizzy and sleepy a lottely.


    "Anne! Come out! Don''t you dare think that you can get away with anything just because Kevin fancies


    you. I''m his mother. He will do what I say!" A shrill voice instantly killed Anne''s sleepiness and made


    her frown.


    ''It must be Selma,'' Anne spected.


    She put on her slippers and walked out. And just as she spected, she saw an angry Selma waiting


    to tear her apart.


    In the spacious office of AN Group, there was a massive pile of documents just sitting there because


    Kevin still hadn''t dealt with them.


    The dark-colored table with everything ced neatly and not an inch out of ce gave a somber


    feeling.


    Kevin massaged his head while admiring Anne''s ability. He wondered how Anne dealt with so many


    documents at the same time when she was the vice president of thepany back then. He got tired


    before even finishing half of it.


    Yet, when Anne''s smiling face entered his mind, all the fatigue and pain just went away. He felt some


    new kind of power coursing through his body.


    At this moment, his phone rang.


    "Hello, what''s up?"


    When he found that it was a call from his home, his face went dark. "What happened to Anne?"


    "We have no idea what''s going on. Pleasee back quickly!" The servant hung up the phone in a


    hurry leaving a bewildered Kevin looking for answers. He quickly got out of his stupor, picked up his


    jacket, and rushed out.


    "Mr. Kevin, the meeting is about to begin," his assistant reminded him nervously when he saw him


    leaving with a dark face.


    "Cancel it! No, cancel all that are scheduled for today." After giving a hasty order, Kevin went to his


    exclusive elevator.


    "W-what? Cancel all meetings?" The assistant turned left and right as if looking for answers in the


    oblivion. Nobody paid him any mind, and in the end, he just shook his head in defeat.


    On the way, Kevin drove with his feet firmly nted on the elerator. In his eyes, nothing was more


    important than Anne. So the anxiety was killing him.


    After a mere twenty minutes, Kevin was at his home. The door was open, and he could hear quarreling.


    "I will never let you take my son away from me, Anne! You are not allowed to enter our house for the


    rest of your life!" Selma would be terrible whenever she was angry. She even pushed Anne away


    when she tried to calm her down.


    The push was quite the deciding factor for Anne. Her dizziness from the morning had not yet gone. So


    the push, along with her already dizzy head, made her wanna have a little rest, so she just closed her


    eyes.


    "Mrs. Selma! Anne fainted!"


    "What?" Obviously, Selma was also shocked. Fear was slowly growing on her face.


    However, Selma didn''t believe it. "Impossible! She must be pretending!"


    Even though she thought Anne was quite an eyesore, she wasn''t sure whether she was pretending or


    not. She decided to calm down first.


    "Should we find someone to check on Miss Anne?"


    Just as the servant finished speaking, Kevin rushed into the room.


    "Kevin, why are you back?" Selma was shocked. Never did she expect that Kevin woulde back


    when Anne fainted on the floor, and she looked like the obvious culprit.


    "And why shouldn''t Ie back? So that you could bully Anne? Mom, I have always respected you.


    But this is just... Why can''t you treat Anne better? What did she ever do that offended you to such


    extent?" Kevin questioned.


    For the first time in his life, Kevinshed out at his mother. What changed? He loved Anne now.


    "Anne doesn''t deserve you! She is just a mistake¡ªan illegitimate daughter! Your partner should be


    someone from a distinguished family. If the news leaks out that Kevin Fu is dating a mistake, the entire


    world willugh at you!" Selma rebutted.


    Kevin sneered. Kevin''s lips turned in a sneer. "So it turns out that''s all you think about. Do you know


    what I see her as?"


    When she saw the fierceness in his eyes, Selma''s heart trembled. She regretted her actions now. She


    shouldn''t have said that about Anne. Her son''s eyes only conveyed one emotion when he looked at her


    ¡ªanger. To begin with, did she even hate Anne that much?


    "In my eyes, Anne is the love of my life. She isn''t an illegitimate daughter or even a mistake." Kevin''s


    attitude made Selma feel a little sad.


    "What I need is not a trophy wife, but a woman who I can love for the rest of my life," Kevin said and


    looked at Anne.


    Anne was still in a dizzy state. She tried to lean on Kevin, but he directly picked her up and rushed to


    the hospital.


    When Anne felt Kevin''s arms around her, she finally let go. She closed her eyes and sank into the void


    called sleep. Maybe his arms were the only ce that could give her such security.


    In the hospital.


    The quiet ward was filled with a medicinal smell.


    In the spotlessly clean room, Kevin sat on the bedside and cut the lemon. He remembered that Anne


    really liked the lemon tree back at home. So he figured that she must really like the lime vor.


    At this moment, Anne was lying on the bed with her eyes closed. Suddenly, she clenched her hands


    and grabbed the quilt tightly like she was experiencing a bad dream.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    "Sam, how is Anne?" Kevin knew nothing about medicine, so he had to ask Sam.


    Through clenched teeth, Sam said, "Kevin! Your mother has gone too far this time! Do you know she


    almost caused Anne a miscarriage?"


    "W-what did you say?" Kevin suddenly stood up and grabbed Sam.


    "What did I say? Anne is pregnant. You should take good care of her. You shouldn''t let your mother do


    such things to her." This time, Sam''s sarcastic voice did not irritate Kevin.


    "H-how is my c-child now?" Kevin asked in a nervous stutter.


    Anne was pregnant. He was happy, but also a little sad. He med himself for not taking good care of


    her and causing her such pain.


    "The baby is fine, and so is Anne."


    "Oh. Good. Good. Fortunately, both Anne and the child are fine." Kevin was so happy that he lost


    control of facial expression.


    At this time, Sam looked at Kevin with admiration in his eyes.


    "Don''t be too happy. It''s not all good news. Anne already wasn''t in good shape when she delivered


    Eddy, and now this. In simpler words, due to her weak body, she might suffer a miscarriage at any time


    within the first three months of the pregnancy. The baby is only a month old right now. So make sure


    not to put her in a stressful situation and remember not to make her angry." Sam gave all the medical


    advice he could give.


    "I know. I will definitely take care of Anne. As long as she is fine, I will even shield her from my mother."


    Kevin held Anne''s hand tenderly and looked at her.


    Looking at her pale face, Kevin couldn''t help but curse himself. How could he be such a big idiot that


    he couldn''t even figure out that she was pregnant?


    "Whatever." With that, Sam left the ward.


    However, as soon as he walked out, he found Selma standing outside.


    "Aunt?" Sam shouted.


    However, his attitude was not friendly.


    Selma had heard the entire conversation, so when she saw Sam, her attitude took a 180, and she said,


    "Is Anne pregnant?"


    "Yes. And I advise you not to go inside. It will make Anne feel better and will keep Kevin at bay. After


    all, you know him the best," Sam said.


    "I know, but I had no idea that she was pregnant." Selma tried to exin.


    At this time, Sam sneered, "I ept that you didn''t know that before. But aunt, have you forgotten how


    the Fu Family treated you in the past? Don''t you know that identity is just a shallow concept, and it''s


    actually sincerity that is important? This is also the reason why grandpa doesn''t like you. Even though


    you have suffered yourself, you aren''t tolerant of those who are suffering just like you did."


    In the past, Selma would have stormed off in anger had Sam spoken like that to her. But for some


    reason, she found this helpful. She thought about all that she had done to Anne and couldn''t help but


    feel that she acted harshly. She wasn''t even as tolerant as the Fu Family once was with her.


    "I... see," Selma said seriously.


    Without saying anything more, Sam left the ward.


    Selma looked around for a long time before leaving.


    The night markets were closing, signaling new daybreak. The downtown area was now filled with


    people going in on about their business.


    Mark sat on a stair-step like a statue, and Rose leaned against his chest. The two had spent the entire


    night like that.


    "Oh, my God! I fell asleep. Mr. Mark, I''m so sorry. I fell asleep by ident," Rose said, embarrassed by


    her actions.


    Rose remembered being drunk out of her mind but had no recollection of what happened after. She


    was worried that she might have lost all her manners and made a poor impression on Mark.


    "I was asleep too. It doesn''t matter," Mark said.


    Even though he said he was asleep, he was actually awake the entire time and witnessed the cute


    antics of Rose.

 Chapter 258 Are You Ready To Marry Me

    Chapter 258 Are You Ready To Marry Me


    The window was slightly open, and the air was filled with the fresh smell of lemons. When Anne woke


    up, she inhaled deeply and felt great.


    Seeing that she was all alone in the ward, she frowned for a moment but still managed to stand up.


    Recalling yesterday''s events, she suddenly felt dizzy again.


    At this moment, the door opened and Kevin came in. Seeing Anne awake, he immediately walked up to


    her and held her hand.


    "Anne, why are you up? Go back to bed." Kevin''s voice was so gentle that it made Anne confused.


    "I just woke up. I''m fine, Kevin. I want to go out for a walk." She felt as though she had been asleep for


    a long time and would be suffocated to death if she couldn''t step out of the room.


    "Don''t go out. You were terribly ill yesterday and you need to rest. Please take care of yourself, at least


    for the sake of our baby," Kevin said gently.


    All of a sudden, Anne reached for Kevin''s hand and stared at him as if she had heard the most


    unbelievable news.


    "Do you mean I''m pregnant?" she asked in disbelief.


    Kevin couldn''t tell whether there was joy or shock in her eyes.


    "Yes, we''re having another child. Eddy can be saved. So can you please take care of your health for


    them?" He gently stroked Anne''s hair with a sad expression.


    "Okay, I will." With a slight smile, Anne touched her belly involuntarily. She was carrying a new life


    within her.


    "So, Anne, are you ready to marry me?" Kevin asked.


    The atmosphere in the room suddenly became tense. Anne looked up at him in surprise.


    "Why should I marry you?" she asked in confusion as her expression betrayed unwillingness.


    "Because we have children. I don''t want to do you wrong, Anne. Marry me and I''ll treat you well."


    Kevin''s eyes and tone were gentle while Anne seemed indifferent.


    She slowly pulled her hand back from Kevin''s grip. Her expression also shifted.


    "I don''t want to," she said with a frown.


    "But why?" Kevin didn''t understand. He thought it would be much easier for him to make peace with


    Anne after they had another child. He didn''t expect that she would refuse him so decisively.


    "We may have another child, but there''s no need for us to get married. My only wish is to see Eddy


    cured and healthy," she said, pretending to be indifferent.


    In light of how Kevin treated her in the past, she felt like she couldn''t agree with him too early.


    She looked serious at this point, but there was a smile hidden in her eyes. Everything seemed well.


    Regardless of how much she suffered before, it looked like God still favored her and blessed her with a


    new child.


    When Kevin heard her words, his shoulder stiffened. He had never imagined that Anne would think this


    way.


    Although disappointed, he soon enough epted her decision.


    Despite everything, he was very happy to learn that Eddy could be saved. He decided that he would


    treat Anne well, until she realized that he was good and epted his hand in marriage willingly.


    "I understand. The most important thing now is to treat Eddy. But for the sake of our children''s health,


    please let me take care of you, okay?" Kevin asked tentatively despite already knowing the answer in


    his heart. If it were for their children, Anne would definitely agree.


    After a moment of thought, she nodded.


    "Then I''ll just head out and prepare some things. I''lle backter." Kevin looked like a ve to his


    wife. Fortunately, there was no one else with them. If Sam saw everything, he would definitely be in


    shock.


    Meanwhile, things had changed in the old house of the Fu Family.


    It used to be a quiet ce, but it was filled withughter and cheers that day.


    Even the trees in the yard seemed to be growing with a newfound vitality.


    "Did you say that Anne is pregnant?" Carl felt like he was ten years younger when he heard the news.


    Selma could tell that Carl was tremendously happy. Although she didn''t like Anne very much herself,


    she didn''t want to displease Carl.


    "Yes, and Eddy can be saved." Selma smiled. She was happy to learn that Anne was having a second


    child.


    "This is good news. Anne is a good girl. I know it." Carl said with relief.


    It was true that men and women might have differing opinions about one person. And while Carl


    thought that Anne was not sophisticated, he did believe that she was not a bad person.


    "Yes, you''re right. Should we prepare a wedding for them? I just want to make it up for them. I don''t


    want them to hate me," Selma said helplessly.


    It was obvious that Kevin hated her. She realized that if she didn''t bother changing his opinion of her,


    they would both have to suffer a terrible mother-and-son rtionship.


    "It''s up to them. Let them decide." Carl didn''t want to get involved in their affairs. After all, he knew that


    the biggest hurdle Kevin and Anne would have to ovee would be themselves.


    "What if they don''t want to get married?" Selma asked.


    "Then that''s their decision. We don''t need to interfere, Selma. Now, if you have nothing else to mind,


    you might want to get a pet or grow nts. That will keep you busy so you don''t act rashly every now


    and then. The children would only hate you if you meddle with everything." Carl knew that it was best


    not to interfere.


    "Okay, I see."


    The person Selma feared the most in the Fu Family was Carl. Since she married into the family, she


    had been very cautious and took great care to do everything well.


    And since Carl told her very seriously that it was best not to interfere, she must do as he said.


    "But we have to ask them toe back when they have the time. I would definitely disapprove if they


    neglect my great grandson because of their conflict." As he sat on the sofa, Carl leaned on his walking


    stick with an indifferent expression.


    He might not have cared about the family business for years, but he was still domineering in other


    ways.


    Meanwhile, there were not a lot of customers inside the For Restaurant.


    This was expected as it was three o''clock in the afternoon of a regr workday.


    None of the seats were taken except for the one beside the dessert table where Sam sat.


    He took off his doctor''s coat revealing casual clothing. He looked handsome and well-educated.


    There was hot coffee on his table and a serving of cake, which he didn''t really care for. He was clearly


    waiting for someone, as he gently tapped the table with his fingers.


    After a few minutes, he looked at his watch and saw that it was already twenty minutes past three


    o''clock. It was almost half an hourter than the meeting time he agreed to.


    But as much as he hated waiting, he looked both tormented and happy to be waiting for a special


    person.


    At around half past three, someone rushed in and identally knocked down the fake flowers in front


    of the door.


    "I''m sorry. I didn''t mean it."


    "It''s okay. Pleasee in."


    The conversation at the door attracted Sam''s attention. The flustered girl turned out to be Emily.


    Seeing her, his eyes suddenly lit up.


    "Emily," he called. He walked up to her and held her hand.


    "I''m sorry I''mte," Emily said shyly.


    She had been too busy with matters at home that she had beente to see Sam. Supposing that her


    image in Sam''s heart must have been ruined by her tardiness, she felt a little upset.


    "It''s fine. How are things going on with your family?" Sam asked gently.


    In his heart, Emily was the kind of woman most worthy of his affection. She was not a cunning woman


    but she worked very hard. He needed a kind person like her. She was not very smart but he liked her


    very much.


    Sam was very grateful to have met her and was d that they had time to get to know each other


    more. Otherwise, he didn''t know how long he would stay lonely.


    "I''m not handling it well, but I''m trying my best. Dad is recuperating and mom has been helping me with


    a lot." With these words, Emily felt a little embarrassed.


    People like Sam and Kevin were very capable at such a young age and had already made great


    achievements. Perhaps in Sam''s eyes, she was very childish.


    "Well, is there something that you need help with?" Sam asked thoughtfully.


    Emily hesitated. She thought hard as to whether she should ask for his help or not. Because she was


    spoiled by her parents, she was ignorant about a lot of things. If she asked Sam about something, he


    might think poorly of her. But aside from him, she didn''t have anyone else to ask.


    She gritted her teeth as she thought, ''Well, what am I trying to save face for? The most important thing


    is helping my family.''


    "I do need advice on one thing." Emily smiled sheepishly.


    "Tell me." Sam raised his eyebrows. He was so perceptive that he could easily tell she was hesitant


    about confiding in him. But since she had decided to ask him for help, he felt happy once again.


    "Here''s the thing. When Dad got sick, many of his subordinates told me that they couldn''t solve the


    company''s problems without him. When I tried to step in, they didn''t want to listen to me. I don''t know


    what to do."


    Sam knew that this was amon problem in mostpanies. Whenever a seasoned leader would


    need to step down, it was normal for employees to bully the new and younger boss.


    Sam wanted tofort Emily, but when he saw how embarrassed she was, he merely said, "It''s


    actually very simple."


    Emily raised her head. Her big eyes seemed confused but this only made her look very cute.


    "What should I do?" she asked nervously.


    "It''s not that you can''t solve it, but they''re likely nning to seize power. Tell me, how do you treat them


    when you''re in thepany?"


    Hearing his question, Emily was momentarily lost in thought. "Well, I''ve never been really involved in


    company affairs before, so I try to be modest and learn from them. I treat them with respect."


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    With a faint smile, Sam said, "That''s it."


    Emily asked, "What is it? I don''t understand."

 Chapter 259 Because You Are The One I Like

    Chapter 259 Because You Are The One I Like


    "On the one hand, thepany seems to be a whole, but in fact, it is divided into many parts.


    Everyone''s interests are different, and they form different teams. The existence of the president is to


    bnce the interests of all parties, and then get the best among them. Now that your father is not here,


    they want to benefit more. They want to suppress you, the new president, to achieve their own goals."


    The analysis of Sam was very reasonable. Emily nodded in agreement, but she was a little confused.


    She did not know what it had to do with changing the current situation of thepany.


    "And then?" she asked anxiously, hoping to get more exnation from him.


    Although she could not understand what he meant for the time being, she believed in Sam very much.


    "Secondly, you look too weak in their eyes. They think you are not a suitable leader, so they won''t listen


    to you." Sam looked calm. On the other hand, Emily seemed to be breaking out in a cold sweat.


    He had made up his mind that if Emily failed to deal with the problem in her family''spany in the


    end, he would deal with it himself. For now, he wanted Emily to practice first.


    "I see. Should I be tougher to them?" asked Emily.


    Sam nodded in agreement and said, "Yes, but you have to get it right. Don''t let them think that you''re


    going to work against them. The most important thing is to make a good decision. Think about it


    carefully. If you don''t understand, you can ask me."


    "Sam, I''m sorry that I''mte today and that I''ve brought my work to my personal life. I''ve made you


    unhappy, and I deeply regret it," said Emily, feeling a little depressed.


    Although she never wanted this to happen, admitting her faults was one of her principles in life.


    Seeing the faint smile stered across Sam''s handsome face, Emily almost forgot to think.


    "It doesn''t matter. I have no choice because you are the one that I like."


    All of a sudden, the atmosphere fell into deafening silence. Emily was shocked by his words that she


    was unable to speak for a moment. It seemed that it was the first time that she had heard that Sam


    said that he liked her. Her face turned a shade of red, and the smile on her face was unceasing.


    At that very moment, she gazed at him in admiration. If it was in the past, Sam would not have liked


    this expression. But seeing it now, he felt that she was very cute. He could not help but put his hand on


    top of Emily''s head. Gazing at her beautiful face, he smiled adoringly.


    The smile on Emily''s face grew brighter. She forgot that she was just worried about work just now.


    In her heart, nothing else mattered at that moment. The most important thing for her now was that


    Sam''s adoration for her was finally undisguised.


    "Oh no! I have a meeting at half past five in the afternoon. I have to go now, otherwise I''ll bete."


    Emily suddenly came to her senses. Just a while ago, she looked dreamy and full of life. But now that


    she remembered to deal with her work, she looked tired.


    She had been working very hard recently which almost exhausted her.


    "Okay, I''ll drive you there," offered Sam


    "No, thanks. I can go back by myself."


    Sam stared at her dark circles under her eyes. Because of the tiring work, Emily looked bad. As a


    doctor, he knew what was going on with her.


    "Let me drive you back. You can sleep in the car for a while," he insisted.


    Hearing this, Emily raised her head and looked at the gentle expression on Sam''s face. An idea


    urred to her, so she agreed to his request.


    Although she wanted to prove her strength and tell everyone that she was not a useless richdy, she


    wanted to be a reliant woman by Sam''s side. In addition to being a doctor, Sam was great at taking


    care of people as well.


    In the East Mountain Vi.


    The warm sunshine came in through the French window. Two peopley on the huge tatami.


    One was Anne, who had just gained a little weight, and the other was Kevin.


    Anne was lying in the middle, while Kevin was on the side. With a closer look, a boundary between


    them could be seen.


    The shadow of the leaves of the lemon tree cast down, giving off an impression of tranquility and


    gentleness. Nobody dared to disturb the two people who were lying on the bed.


    Although Anne had been lying for quite some time, she could not sleep. Half an hourter, she finally


    opened her eyes.


    Her hands touched her belly subconsciously, and her mood turned somewhat indescribable.


    On one hand, she was happy for Eddy; on the other hand, she did not like to be alone with Kevin.


    But it seemed that he had made arrangements in his works in order to take care of her until her second


    baby was born.


    Thinking that she had to stay with Kevin like this, Anne frowned in dismay.


    In AN Group.


    At the sight of piles of documents and a dark table, people felt more depressed.


    AN Group''s employees never stopped working so others branded them as efficient. Although they were


    productive, Sam felt sickened by it. He took a big sip of his hot coffee. Looking at him, nobody would be


    able to guess how many cups of coffee he had had.


    After taking a long and leisurely sip, he heaved a sigh.


    "Sure enough, once you''ve been bullied, you''re more likely to be bullied in the future as well." He


    sighed again. The unhappiness in his eyes was apparent.


    Kevin was a real viin. He always went out of his way to make him feel bad. Just because Sam was


    filial, Kevin often bullied him by using his mother.


    Since Sam''s mother held eight percent of the shares of AN Group, Kevin asked him to handle all the


    work for him.


    Thinking of this, he had no choice but to ept his fate. After all, his mother was his weakness.


    "Kevin, you will fall into my hands sooner orter," Sam muttered to himself while clenching his fists in


    anger.


    "Mr. Sam, these are the documents that you weren''t able to finish reading yesterday. Please have a


    look." The man put the documents on the table. The documents piled up like a small hill, which made


    Sam almost sick to his stomach and spit out blood.


    At about three o''clock, the sun moved a little to the west.


    The sunshine shone on the tatami. The warm light illuminated Anne''s hair and longshes, making it


    look like they were dyed. The sun''s rays were bright, but not blinding, giving people a quiet and


    beautiful feeling.


    Kevin stared at Anne with his tender eyes for a long time. It was as if he wanted to use up all his


    strength by staring at her his whole life.


    "You are awake." When Anne woke up, Kevin supported his head with his hand and looked at her


    gently.


    "Well, I want to go out for a walk." Anne did not like to stay at home for a long time. She liked freedom.


    Kevin did not want her to go out because he was afraid that she would catch a cold. But seeing that


    she did not look well, he agreed.


    It was spring now. Flowers were blooming on the roadside, and the faint fragrance was pervading. All


    of a sudden, Anne sneezed.


    "What''s wrong?" He held her in his arms nervously.


    "I''m fine. There might just be pollen in the air." Anne covered her nose and frowned.


    Kevin furrowed his brows upon seeing her like that. In the blink of an eye, he held her up in his arms


    like a newlywed couple. "Don''t move. Try to breathe less as well. After this section of road, there won''t


    be any flowers on the road ahead."


    Feeling helpless, Anne closed her eyes. Along the way, she only heard his steady footsteps and strong


    heartbeat.


    It seemed that this road was very long. They had been going on for a long time, but she still had not


    opened her eyes. She did not know where they were going.


    She wanted to open her eyes to have a look, but was stopped by Kevin.


    About five minutester, he finally put her down. "Okay."


    She was finally back on her feet. Since she had been carried by Kevin for a long time, she felt a little


    dizzy. But ording to Sam, pregnant women often experienced this so she just shrugged it off.


    Since Kevin was paying attention to her, he noticed that she felt ufortable.


    "Are you not feeling well?" he asked worriedly.


    As Anne heard that, she shook her head and answered, "No, I''m fine."


    "You''d better have a check-up. I''ll ask Sam toe here to check on you," he suggested calmly.


    "No, thanks. Sam is already very busy taking care of thepany. I''ll have a check when I''m free," she


    answered, refusing Kevin''s suggestions.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Seeing that Anne was insistent, he let it go. He knew better than to disobey her words.


    "Then hold me. If you feel ufortable, I''ll hug you," said Kevin seriously.


    Upon hearing his words, she lowered her eyes to the ground in embarrassment. But deep inside, she


    could not hold back the joy in her heart as it grew more intense every second. The corners of her


    mouth twitched slightly upwards as she realized that she was getting Kevin''s care and affection.


    "Okay." Although Anne did not look at him, she was very gentle. Kevin felt surprised because it was


    rare for her to be like that.


    Realizing this, he was overjoyed. He wished he could stay with Anne intimately, but he was afraid that


    she would reject him.


    "I feel a little nauseated. I want to eat watermelon." For some reason, Anne missed the taste of


    watermelon very much.


    After saying that, she felt very strange. How could there be any watermelon at this time?


    But Kevin agreed right away and he said directly, "I''ll just get ready. Let''s find a watermelon."


    "Okay." Anne nodded. Since it was spring season, there was no way a watermelon could be avable.


    She figured that Kevin was just joking.


    "I''m tired. I want to go back."


    The sunshine they had earlier was now getting dimmer. The moon was getting ready to peek through


    the clouds. It would be dark soon. When Anne came back home, she did not eat much and she went


    straight to bed.


    At six o''clock in the morning, Kevin woke her up.


    During this time, the light outside was still dark and it was a bit chilly. Anne opened her eyes, but was


    still somnolent. Plus, she was still groggy from her sleep and did not seem to be alert just yet.


    "What''s wrong?" she asked in confusion.


    Kevin put the pair of clothes that he had brought in front of her. "Put on your clothes ande with


    me."


    "Where will we go?"


    "You''ll know when we get there." Kevin deliberately kept her in suspense, but Anne did not care. She


    changed her clothes and was about to go out, but Kevin stopped her in tracks. He put a coat on her


    shoulder and then went out with her with relief.


    An hourter, his car stopped at the airport.


    In the spacious parking lot, Kevin''s silver gray sports car was extraordinarily eye-catching. The outline


    of the wless body of the car glinted in people''s eyes.


    "Is this the airport?" Suddenly, it dawned on Anne what his ns were.


    "Yes, follow me. Let''s eat watermelon," said Kevin.


    "Where are you going? Why didn''t you buy me watermelons directly? Why did we have to go so far?"


    asked Anne, feeling a little dismayed.


    Kevin was seeking far and neglecting whaty close at hand.


    But he just responded with a mysterious smile,


    "You''ll know when you get there."


    D City was a ce full of fruits. All year round, fruits were avable even if it was still not its season.


    The small shops on the side were all selling fruits, To Anne''s surprise, there were also watermelons


    she wanted.


    Seeing it, she swallowed hard. She was about to walk in, but was stopped by Kevin.


    "Come with me." As he spoke, he held Anne''s hand with an indifferent expression.


    She did not try not get rid of his grasp as he pulled her forward. She followed him to where he was


    leading her, only to find that Kevin took her to an orchard.

 Chapter 260 Indulge His Wife

    Chapter 260 Indulge His Wife


    The orchard was filled with many fruit-bearing trees. As Anne walked slowly, she came across a patch


    ofrge, green watermelons. This made her smile.


    She always seemed aloof and detached. Now that she smiled, she looked so charming.


    Unknown to her, Kevin had been watching her all this time. Seeing her smile suddenly made him grin


    as well. It was the right decision to bring Anne there all along.


    It was a lovely and warm day. Anne slowly bent down and ced her hands on a big watermelon. Her


    eyes were bright with amusement.


    "That''s not yet ripe," Kevin said gently.


    Anne looked up at him in disbelief, "How do you know?"


    She had been looking at the watermelon and even touched it herself, but he merely looked at the fruit


    for a couple of seconds. Could his eyes see through the watermelon?


    "The farmer had just now checked it. If he didn''t pick it, it''s probably not yet ripe. But if you don''t believe


    me, you can go ahead and take a look," Kevin exined.


    Seeing that Anne''s interest was roused, Kevin added, "Let''s cut it open and have a look inside then."


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    In Anne''s heart, she didn''t believe what Kevin had said. He couldn''t be right. Perhaps the farmer just


    left a mark on the watermelon and he would sell it at a higher price.


    She looked away and said, "You can''t just cut it open and look. Besides, if the watermelon turned out to


    be ripe, you would lose. You have to think about what you should do if you''re wrong!"


    It was rare for Anne to act like a child. With a smirk on his lips, Kevin replied, "If I lose, I''ll book the


    whole orchard and let you cut all of the watermelons you want."


    It was even more rare for Kevin to show a childish and arrogant side.


    "That''s not good. That would ruin a year''s worth of the farmers'' hard work, wouldn''t it?" Anne felt


    uneasy but Kevin disagreed.


    "The farmers work hard to make money and support their families. If I give them enough money to


    make you happy, then I''d be fulfilling their wishes, too. Do you think they would object?" Kevin asked.


    "You''re right. Let''s try it."


    There was a stone table in the pavilion at the edge of the garden. Although simple, the structure was


    well-maintained and clean.


    "Stay here and rest for a while. I just have an order to attend to," the melon farmer said enthusiastically.


    He didn''t know who they were but it seemed to him that Kevin had a unique temperament and he


    thought Anne was quiet and elegant. Whoever they were, they were not ordinary people.


    "Okay. Go ahead with your work."


    As soon as the farmer left, Kevin picked up a knife and cut the watermelon open. As soon as they


    looked inside, it became apparent that it was ripe. He frowned while Anne''s eyes lit up.


    "You lost, Kevin. This watermelon is ripe!" Anne excitedly pointed at the fruit and gave Kevin a proud


    look.


    "Yes, I lost," he admitted calmly.


    But Anne took a second look at Kevin and couldn''t believe how gant he was being. People like Kevin


    hated losing at anything.


    But the more she thought about it, the happier she felt.


    "You don''t have to pay to book the whole orchard. If you did, then others wouldn''t be able to eat


    anything. Let''s just take a few back," Anne said. But Kevin pretended not to hear what she just said.


    The truth was that he was really just pretending to be calm. Seeing Anne act like an innocent child


    made him very happy. He wanted to tell her that he didn''t see any farmer checking on the watermelon


    at all. He did it just to make her happy.


    "I admit defeat," Kevin said seriously.


    The short trip to D City soon enough came to an end. After getting her fill of watermelons, Anne


    nned to head back with Kevin.


    He had booked the entire ne for just the two of them.


    To Anne''s surprise, all of the stewards were female. It was normal for a couple of male stewards to be


    onboard on a regr flight.


    "Would you like some warm water?" Kevin asked.


    "No," Anne replied as her eyes scanned the ne trolley for coffee and soda.


    Looking at her, Kevin could easily tell what she was thinking.


    "Drinking water is good for your health and the baby''s," he said as he put an arm around Anne''s


    shoulder.


    Hearing this, Anne frowned and knocked away his hand.


    "Fine." She then picked up her cup and drank water.


    She then realized that being pregnant meant that she couldn''t eat nor drink the things she liked for a


    while. This made Anne feel very sad.


    "Good girl, honey." Kevin reached out to pat her head, but this only made her feel ufortable.


    "Don''t call me honey. Just call me Anne," she blurted rudely. She was quite cross.


    "They do say that pregnant women easily get thrown into a bad mood. Where do you want to go now,


    honey? I''ll go with you." Kevin''s love for Anne was so deep. The only thing he worried about was that


    he wasn''t doing enough to make her feel happy.


    "I''m good. Thank you." Anne pushed back her chair andy down, ready to sleep.


    Deep inside, she wanted Kevin to leave her alone. She didn''t understand why but she thought that he


    was acting more and more shamelessly. She decided it was better to sleep than talk to him.


    "Well, have a good rest." After saying as much, Kevin looked out of the window. As the ne took off,


    the lights on the city buildings looked very small, like bright dots on a vast sheet of ck paper.


    Inside the ne, the temperature was a bit low, which made Anne quickly fall asleep. But after


    checking up on her, Kevin realized that she was feeling a little cold. He took off his grey windbreaker


    and put it over her.


    As soon as he saw that Anne''s breath was slowly bing regr, he smiled before falling asleep as


    well.


    It took three hours before they arrived at A City.


    When their nended, it was already twelve o''clock at midnight but the lights in the city were still on.


    Kevin walked down with Anne in his arms. His eyes were gentle, as if he had been changed into a new


    person. His expression was soft, unlike his usual cold and steely gaze.


    The next morning, it was another day at ire Jewelry City.


    The sunlight brightened up the sky, as if dering a good day.


    But the lights in the jewelry shop were still on. It was not until an employee came in when a scream


    was heard from the vice president''s office.


    Rose finally snapped to her senses and realized that it was already morning.


    "It''s seven o''clock. How can the time go by so quickly?" she asked in surprise.


    Despite her panic, Mark was rather calm.


    "It''s time to go to work. But I see that you''ve been up all night. Why don''t you go back and rest?" he


    suggested.


    "But I don''t feel sleepy," replied Rose.


    "You need sleep. You can''t exhaust yourself like this even if you want to learn more about business. I''ll


    drive you back," he offered thoughtfully.


    The spacious road was full of cars and sunlight was spread across the sky. The ss buildings


    reflected light but they didn''t look too dazzling. Everything was beautiful.


    "Mr. Mark, aren''t you worried that I will steal your business ideas?" Rose asked once they got in the


    car.


    With a faint smile on his face, Mark replied, "Of course I''m not worried. The business model will change


    with the market. Besides, you''re not that kind of person, so I''m willing to teach you."


    Mark noticed the trace of a smile ying on Rose''s lips. He knew that her temperament was not very


    restrained. On the contrary, she was a very persistent girl. Once she had made a decision, she would


    try her best to see that it was done.


    And just then, she had decided that she liked Mark.


    "Why are you willing to teach me?" Rose asked after a moment of silence.


    All of a sudden, the atmosphere in the car turned tense. Although the expression on Mark''s face was


    nk, it suggested that he was carefullyposing a reply.


    After a couple of minutes, he said, "Maybe it''s fate."


    This was the best that Mark could say, but it didn''t satisfy Rose.


    She could feel that Mark was not rejecting her. On the contrary, he was willing to entertain her. But he


    acted as if they were friends, not lovers.


    Rose appreciated these moments however. Seeing the person she liked getting closer and closer to


    her made her feel gratified and happy.


    "Here we are," Mark announced as soon as they arrived at the door of the Luo Family''s house.


    To their surprise, the door suddenly burst open.


    Through the vintage door, out stepped Rose''s parents Liam and Valentina.


    As she saw them, Rose''s heart trembled with fear and anxiety.


    She forgot to inform her parents that she would not being homest night. She worried that they


    had been anxious and fearful for her safety the whole night.


    "Rose, where have you been? Why didn''t youe homest night?" Seeing Mark beside her,


    Valentina became vignt.


    Rose had never stayed out all night for no reason, so Valentina looked at Mark with hostility.


    "Mom, I''m sorry. My phone was turned off yesterday. Mark is my friend. I wasn''t sure about the product


    promotion, so I discussed work with him," her voice trembled as she exined.


    Valentina listened to her words but didn''t believe them. She knew that Mark was a member of one of


    the most prominent families in the country. But their business was in jewelry and was different from the


    Luo Family''s trade. Was Rose trying to get revenge on Kevin so she partnered with hispetitor?


    She considered it but didn''t say a word, deciding that she would have to ask her daughter the moment


    they were alone.


    "Well, don''t stay out sote in the future. We were so worried." Despite being upset, she tried to sound


    more collected.


    Rose merely held her mother''s hand and smiled. "Yes, mom."


    On the other hand, Liam didn''t say a word. He only stared at the young man in front of him and tried to


    guess what their rtionship really was.


    "Well, now that Rose is home, I guess I have to go. I have something to deal with in the office. As for


    keeping her in the officest night, I do apologize," Mark said.


    His tone was very elegant. And although he didn''t have Kevin''s aura, his demeanor was rather friendly.


    Hearing his polite words, Liam gave a slight nod.

 Chapter 261 He Was Happier Than Ever

    Chapter 261 He Was Happier Than Ever


    Valentina''s attitude softened, and she said lightly. "Okay, take care,"


    Seeing her parent''s attitude, Rose was even more assured. She believed that all it would take to


    achieve her goals was hard work and dedication.


    For the one she loved, she wouldn''t back down. Moreover, she was sure that Mark had a crush on her


    too.


    In the East Mountain Vi.


    It was ten o''clock in the morning and it was unexpectedly a cloudy day today. Perhaps it was because


    Anne was pregnant, she was not in a good mood.


    "Miss, here is your watermelon." The servant brought a te of peeled watermelon.


    However, a pregnant woman was prone to mood swings and rapid change in the pte. So, after just


    two days, Anne was fed up with watermelon.


    "I don''t want to eat," Anne said, irritated for no reason.


    "But Mr. Kevin said that this is your favorite?" the servant said in a questioning tone as she was very


    confused.


    "I don''t like it now." Anne felt like vomiting when she saw the watermelon.


    "Oh, I see. Don''t worry. It''s normal for pregnant women to experience a change in the pte. It''s just a


    pity that a truck filled with watermelon had just arrived from D city," the servant said with regret.


    However, when she saw that Anne was not happy, she changed her tone and said, "But it doesn''t


    matter. Mr. Kevin will take care of it."


    As she was done speaking, she looked out.


    After a mere ten minutester, Kevin unexpectedly came back. Seeing him back so soon, even Anne


    was surprised.


    "Why are you back?" Anne asked.


    Instead of answering, Kevin took off his coat and said, "Forget all that. Time to take a pregnancy


    examination. Let''s go."


    Kevin rushed back from thepany for a very important reason¡ªhe wanted to apany Anne


    through every step of the pregnancy. He didn''t want her to feel all alone. He wanted to make sure that


    she understood how important she was to him.


    "I can go by myself; you don''t have to worry. There must be a lot of things at thepany that require


    your attention. You should go and take care of them," Anne said.


    Anne was still in the early stages of pregnancy, so she could walk around easily and didn''t require any


    sort of support. But Kevin was a little too nervous and worried.


    "Don''t think about all that. I have already handed thepany affairs to Sam. I''m sure that he would be


    able to handle them." Kevin gave her a loving smile, and his face was filled with care.


    At the same time, in Kevin''s office.


    The mountainous pile-up of work-rted documents made Sam feel like an ant. Just the sheer volume


    made him dizzy and want to puke. Never did he expect that Kevin was sozy that he didn''t even finish


    half of his workload. How was he supposed to deal with all this?


    Suddenly, there was a knock on the door. Sam opened the door using the remote control. An employee


    came in with a te of watermelon.


    Seeing that it was Kevin''s assistant, Sam said helplessly, "What''s the matter?"


    These days, Daniel was the one who sent him the documents.


    "Mr. Kevin said that you have worked hard these days, so he asked me to give you watermelon as a


    reward," Daniel said calmly.


    Even Daniel couldn''t help but feel shocked when he saw the enormous pile of documents. It almost


    looked like something out of aic panel.


    "Take it back. Don''t take me for a fool. I know that Kevin bought a truckload of watermelon for Anne. He


    didn''t buy it specifically for me. So, take it back!" It wasn''t very often that one saw Sam angry.


    Daniel put the te on the table and said, "Mr. Sam, you should take a rest first. Mr. Kevin would feel


    sad if you get overworked."


    After saying that, Daniel walked out of the office, leaving behind a depressed and surely overworked


    Sam.


    "Like hell that bastard would feel sad." Sam was in an emotional state beyond angry. He had already


    made up his mind: if Kevin didn''t return in a week, he would drag him back from the East Mountain


    Vi.


    In the East Mountain Vi.


    At times it would be cloudy, and then at other, the sun would shine at its brightest. Sometimes the


    clouds would hide the sun behind, and at other, the sun would hide the clouds. Sitting beside the


    French window, Anne felt sleepy again. She was frustrated as she had just woken up like two hours


    ago.


    "Anne, don''t sleep now. We are going for a pregnancy examination," Kevin whispered in Anne''s ear.


    However, Anne frowned and said, "No."


    She said it casually, but Kevin thought it was an important matter. For him, everything that concerned


    Anne was of utter importance.


    "Why?" Although he would respond to Anne''s wishes almost like a genie, this wasn''t something that he


    could agree.


    "No, I just won''t," Anne said in a cold refusal.


    Then, there was a moment of silence as Kevin no longer tried to persuade her. Just when she thought


    that Kevin had given up and was about to get to sleep, Kevin lifted her in a princess carry.


    "Since you are so sleepy, just sleep in my arms." Kevin''s voice was full of tenderness, and Anne


    couldn''t help but feel embarrassed.


    "Okay, okay. I''ll go. Put me down first." Anne frowned, but Kevin didn''t give in.


    "It doesn''t matter. You are very light." Kevin nted a warm kiss on her cheeks and smiled at her.


    However, Anne rolled her eyes and said, "Put me down, or I''ll jump down."


    Kevin smiled and said, "It doesn''t matter. For the sake of the child, you will take care of yourself, won''t


    you?"


    After Anne heard his reasoning, her face went dark. Yes, Kevin was right. She didn''t dare act rashly,


    lest that harm her baby. As one would expect from this hateful person, he was the master of


    shenanigans. One could only feel helpless when one encountered him.


    Giving up, she leaned in his chest. Smiling at his victory, Kevin walked steadily towards the car.


    In the hospital, there were many trees, and the environment felt fresh.


    The faint fragrance of flowers traveled through the hospital windows and made the entire hospital


    fragrant. Although it was a hospital, the scenery from the windows was just like that of five-star hotels.


    Sam not only cared about helping his patients but also giving them a great experience while they


    stayed at the hospital.


    "I''m going to find Sam." Anne got out of the car.


    But Kevin stopped her and said, "You don''t have to look for him. He is not here."


    "Why? Is he still in thepany? Is he still busy with the work you gave him?" When she thought that


    Kevin might have unloaded all his work on Sam and left him to finish it in his stead, she couldn''t help


    but feel that he had gone too far.


    "No, not busy at all. It''s just that I''m not in thepany right now, so I need someone to look after it.


    Otherwise, the workflow will get messy," Kevin said.


    Not only did Kevin say this to Anne, but he himself believed his lies too. Moreover, Sam could also be


    considered a member of the AN Group, so it was natural for him to share some workload.


    "Oh, what about Sam''s hospital?" Anne asked worriedly.


    "The patients aren''t treated by the hospital''s general manager, but by the doctors. There are many


    capable doctors in his hospital, so there is no need to worry," Kevin said in a steady voice. It was like


    he had forgotten that he was the one who set Sam up.


    "Okay. Let''s go in now. I don''t like to stay in the hospital for long," Anne said after making a decision.


    Night soon followed.


    The bright streetlights outshone the stars of the night. Nothing apart from its general gray-blue


    appearance could be seen. The night wind was cold butfortable.


    At nine o''clock, Emily arrived at the building of the AN Group.


    Standing at the gate, she felt a little strange. Thest time she was here, she worked with Anne. That


    was over a year ago.


    Her phone rang. "Hello, I''m downstairs. Okay, I''ll be there soon."


    A smile appeared on Emily''s face again. She hung up the phone and went upstairs. The office door


    was open, and only the lights in this office were on. It was easy to see the scene inside from the


    outside.


    One could see a disheveled Sam working. Although he looked in quite a sorry state, he was still


    seriously working.


    With a slight smile, Emily walked in.


    "It turns out that I''m not the only one busy. Why are you working? Where is Kevin? Did he ask you to


    handle the work?" Emily asked with a smile.


    However, Sam frowned and said in an indifferent voice, "Kevin only cares about Anne now. He doesn''t


    care about anything else."


    "That''s good, but you must be tired." Emily stepped forward and gently massaged Sam''s shoulder.


    Sam''s shoulders were stiff like a boulder, so when Emily massaged them, he felt a tingle in his entire


    body. He could not help but take a deep breath.


    "Too hard?" Emily asked, a bit nervous.


    "No, I just haven''t exercised for a long time. I''m fine. After I sign this, we''ll go out for dinner," Sam said.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    He couldn''t dy his date just because of some papers.


    "Okay."


    With a slight smile, Emily sat on the chair opposite Sam. Her eyes were full of admiration when she


    looked at Sam cruising through the documents.


    In the East Mountain Vi.


    The light was on. There was a rocking chair in the living room. A child could be seen awake and up to


    mischief.


    Eddy stood in the cradle, held the guardrail, and shook his legs to climb out.


    Meanwhile, Kevin was trying to feed Anne porridge.


    "Just finish this before going to sleep," Kevin requested.


    Recently, Kevin was spoiling Anne. Whenever Anne frowned and refused to eat, he would coax her like


    a child.


    The porridge had a light fragrance and a sweet taste, which was very tempting to Eddy. Whenever he


    would smell a whiff of it, he would begin his escape n with newfound vigor.


    He wanted to escape, but the guard rail was a little too high. Eddy struggled several times, but he just


    couldn''t get out. His little face was stiff, and his mouth was pursed. He looked just like Kevin right now.


    However, Kevin was so focused on Anne that he didn''t pay any attention to Eddy. In the end, Eddy


    became irritated and burst into tears. And one must know, he wasn''t one to cry easily.


    When Anne heard Eddy crying, all her sleepiness flew out the window.


    "Eddy, what''s wrong?" Anne stood up and held Eddy up.


    Pointing at the porridge bowl with his chubby little hand, Eddy said, "Eat, eat."


    After hearing his request, Anne smiled. It was just that he was hungry. So she took the porridge from


    Kevin and began feeding him.


    Eddy tasted the sweetness and stopped crying. He smiled and waited for Anne to feed him.


    Seeing this, Anne felt much better.


    But Kevin was unhappy. "Eddy, this is your mother''s porridge."


    None of them paid attention to his unhappiness; Eddy even ate with a smile. Kevin was at a loss.


    Looking at the scene in front of him, he was sure that no one would listen to him in the future. Yet, he


    was happier than ever, at least happier than the time he had everything but a loving family.


    Eddy fell asleep after finishing his food. Anne was also a little tired, so she asked a servant to put Eddy


    in his cradle. Kevin took Anne in his arms and sat on the sofa.


    "Are you tired?" Kevin looked at her and asked.

 Chapter 262 Becoming Used To Kevins Presence

    Chapter 262 Bing Used To Kevin''s Presence


    "I''m not tired," retorted Anne.


    After Eddy left, Kevin breathed a sigh of relief. Finally, nobody could fight against him for Anne. The


    more he thought about it, the happier he felt. As he thought of this, a smirk appeared at his mouth


    secretly.


    "What do you want to eat? You didn''t eat anything just now." Kevin had been always worried if Anne


    was not eating well.


    "No, I''m not hungry. I have no appetite," she answered.


    "What do you want to eat?" he asked again.


    "I don''t want to eat anything," she refused him curtly.


    However, he had already made up his mind. He called the servant over and ordered, "Buy all the fruits


    you can buy in A City."


    Anne''s eyes widened in surprise. She felt dizzy and Kevin''s gestures were making it worse. Now, she


    felt so stupid as well. How could she underestimate Kevin''s executive power?


    "Don''t buy it. It''s a waste to buy so many things at once, just likest time," she said unhappily.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Growing up in a rich family, Kevin never suffered any struggles. He did not even understand how


    horrible it was to waste food. If a normal person was with them right now, that person would have been


    appalled!


    "I didn''t waste itst time. Since you didn''t eat it, I sent it to thepany as a reward. Of course I sent


    more to Sam," said Kevin discreetly.


    But in his heart, he knew that Sam must have cursed him a countless times.


    "Well, I want to eat preserved plum now." The taste of plum suddenly crossed Anne''s mind. Thinking of


    it, she could not wait to taste it again.


    The servant realized right away that it was easier to buy plum than to buy all the fruits that could be


    bought in A City, so she immediately answered, "It is said that pregnant people like eating plums. It''s


    true. Miss Anne always likes to eat sour food recently. She must be pregnant with a boy. It''s what


    people in my hometown said."


    As Anne heard this, her face darkened.


    On the other hand, Kevin was ecstatic. If he had two sons, they would be way ahead of Sam. From


    now on, the task of providing his sons'' calcium and making his sons grow taller was Sam''s job. At the


    thought of it, he felt relieved.


    Meanwhile, Anne stayed silent for a long time. Kevin lowered his head and peeked through her face,


    only to find that she looked unhappy. "What''s wrong? Why are you sad?"


    "I want my baby to be a girl." She believed that she was pregnant with a girl until she heard the


    servant''s remark.


    Giving birth to a baby boy two times was unbelievable for her.


    Kevin rolled his eyes upon hearing her, but he stillforted her. "Don''t think too much. Maybe our


    baby will be a girl."


    "Okay." Her face softened when she thought of the possibility.


    Although Kevinforted her, he himself did not believe so.


    Of course Anne would be happy if it was a girl. But even if it was not a girl, she could still give birth to


    another one anyway. He would not suffer any loss. It was a win-win situation!


    Despite Kevin''s happy imagination, he looked submissive, showing that he would listen to whatever


    she said.


    In ZM Western Restaurant.


    At ten o''clock in the evening, most of the rooms in Western restaurants had been closed, but the lights


    were still on in the ZM Western Restaurant. The restaurant closedter than the other restaurants


    because it was too popr.


    Inside, the sound of steak sizzling could be heard while it was being served on the table.


    Themps in the room were antiques. The steak that was being served was a medium done one with


    aromatic sauce. It looked fresh and tender against the dim yellow light and the beige tablecloth.


    Sam picked up his cutlery and skillfully used them for the steak. Sitting across him, Emily did not move.


    She rarely went to Western restaurant because she didn''t feel like cutting the steak herself though she


    admitted that the movements were so graceful when she saw others doing it.


    When Sam saw that Emily was not moving her food, he offered the already sliced steak to her.


    "Mine is the same as yours. Eat this," offered Sam.


    "No, No. You don''t have to. I can cut this myself." Emily refused embarrassingly.


    Although she refused his offer, Sam thought that she was still cute. "This is the Feng Family''s tradition.


    When my father pursued my mother, he used this gesture to win her heart. My father thought that this


    was a good gesture that should be passed down."


    Emily smiled upon hearing Sam''s story. She was happy, not only because he shared a wonderful joke,


    but also because she was happy to see him.


    "Sam, I didn''t expect you to have such a good rtionship with Kevin. At first I thought you two weren''t


    getting along with each other. It turned out that he trusted you so much that he was even willing to hand


    the work of hispany over to you," said Emily in awe.


    To her surprise, Sam''s face suddenly darkened.


    "You aren''tpletely wrong. We actually have bad rtionship. My mother is his aunt so he always


    mentioned to me that he needs my mother''s help for something important. In reality, he just wants me


    to help him. Kevin is undoubtedly a real profiteer." When Sam spoke, he was gritting his teeth.


    Seeing him like this, Emily smiled in contentment. Sam was not as serious as before. He was being


    childish now, but he looked lovely.


    Perhaps he really had a good rtionship with Kevin. He just could not hide his true emotions now.


    "If so, Kevin is indeed a real profiteer! But isn''t this his style?" Emily touched her nose and asked


    nervously.


    She was used to being bullied by Kevin. If he found out that she was talking about him behind his back,


    she feared that she would be punished.


    Interestingly, Emily''s timid appearance reminded Sam of a tiny hamster. He looked at thedy in front


    of him with tenderness and adoration in his eyes. His heart softened at the sight of her radiant smile.


    "I never expected that Anne would be pregnant again. I''ll go and see her tomorrow." Emily was


    munching on the sd so she could not speak clearly. Even if a mouthful of leaves were in her mouth,


    she still looked adorable in the eyes of Sam.


    "Okay then. But don''t dy your work, otherwise you won''t be allowed to go to see her anymore.


    Anyway, don''t worry about her. Kevin takes good care of her," said Sam tly.


    "No way!" Emily was so excited that when she heard Sam told her that she would not be allowed to see


    her if she failed to do her work, she pounded her fist on the table. While doing so, she identally


    pressed on the steak and the sauce sttered on her hand and clothes. The greasy feeling made her


    scream instinctively. "Ah!"


    "What''s wrong? Did you get burned?" Sam immediately took Emily''s hand to inspect it.


    "It''s okay. It''s just stained with oil. I''m good." She retracted her hand shyly.


    The twoughed at her misfortune. Although they were alone and the Western restaurant was quiet


    and almost empty, they did not feel lonely at all. Their presence was enough to make each other happy.


    At six o''clock in the morning, the sun rose early and the weather was already warm. However, it was


    still a little dark outside.


    On the wide bed inside the bedroom, Kevin turned overfortably. His hands gently encircled Anne''s


    waist while she was still asleep.


    After spending a long time with her, he finally asked for her permission if he could sleep in the same


    bed as her. She agreed when he shamelessly reasoned out that it was for the sake of their child.


    Gazing at Anne''s peaceful face, Kevin thought he could be more shameless!


    As he was about to go further, Eddie''s cry came from the outside.


    His loud cries woke Anne up.


    All of a sudden, she got up too quickly as she felt anxious upon hearing his cries that she felt a head


    rush. Kevin caressed her head and said, "You may rest on the bed for a while. I''ll bring Eddy to you."


    Two minutester, he came back with Eddy in his arms. Eddy curled his lips and looked at Anne


    pitifully.


    "Don''t cry," said Kevin stiffly as he pretended to be serious. However, it did not work. He miscalcted


    Eddy''s response.


    Hearing his words, Eddy cried even louder than before.


    At that moment, Anne reached out and held Eddy in her arms. "Kevin, can you be gentle when you talk


    to Eddy? You''re frightening him."


    "Got it," replied Kevin helplessly.


    Her words confused him because he did not think that he spoke too seriously. He must have been too


    gentle to Anne recently that he changed.


    With these thoughts in his mind, Kevin squinted at Eddy unhappily. At this moment, Eddy was


    snuggling quietly in Anne''s arms, looking like a good boy.


    The sight of him made Kevin speechless.


    ''Is Eddy secretly against me?


    I had been preparing for this beautiful morning for a long time!''


    Just as Kevin was lost in his thought, Anne''s voice came again. "Hey. Don''t just stand still. Tell the


    servant that Eddy is going to eat some porridge. Oh, I almost forgot. Ask the servant to make some for


    you as well. You should go to thepany and have a look. Emily called me yesterday and said that


    Sam worked overtime until nine o''clock."


    After speaking, Anne lowered her head and proceeded to y with Eddy, as if Kevin was not there.


    "Got it." answered Kevin gloomily.


    Half an hourter, Kevin finally left. Eddyy on the bed with his little hand pointing at the ceiling.


    Nobody knew what he was seeing and thinking about.


    Anne raised her head and noticed that something was missing. She racked her brain to figure out what


    it was when it suddenly dawned on her. It was Kevin!


    She shook her head while smiling to herself. Recently, she had be used to Kevin''s presence.


    "You are used to your father''s existence, aren''t you?" She touched her belly as she spoke. She never


    expected that the baby would answer, nevertheless she still asked that question as if she was talking to


    herself.


    "Miss Anne, the young master''s porridge is ready." A servant pushed the door open and came in to


    inform her.


    At that time, Eddy was busy rolling on the bed when he smelled the porridge. He tried to sit up, but to


    no avail. Hey on the bed and unable to get up. He was in a difficult position to stand up. After trying


    for quite some time, he felt tired so hey on the bed while panting. He eyes looked pitiful so Anne


    stretched out her hand to pick him up.


    With Anne''s help, Eddy finally stood up.


    When he was finally on his feet, he staggered towards the servant with his mouth open, waiting to be


    fed.


    "You are so smart!" the servant praised sincerely when she saw Eddy''s cleverness.


    Although Anne did not say anything, she was very happy. She felt joyful whenever her son was praised


    by others.


    In AN Group.


    Kevin went through a row of huge potted nts and passed the working area of the employees. He


    continued to walk forward and reached his office.


    Since the door was shut, Kevin stood behind it and knocked. Once the door opened, an impatient voice


    came from inside. "Daniel, how many documents do I have to check?"


    Without saying a word, Kevin entered the room and stood against the wall.


    "It seems that Mr. Sam has managed thepany''s affairs well," remarked Kevin charmingly.


    Sam was taken aback by Kevin''s sudden appearance. As soon as he got back to his senses, he picked


    up his clothes and walked out.


    "Kevin, since you are now here. I have to go now. I have something very important to deal with in the


    hospital." With that, he strode out. As far as Kevin could remember, it was rare for Sam to leave so


    abruptly.


    "Don''t worry, Sam. Oh, once you go back, tell auntie that I have something to consult to her regarding


    some business."


    "Kevin, shame on you!" Sam roared.

 Chapter 263 They Were Completely Different People

    Chapter 263 They Were Completely Different People


    "So, Sam, have you made up your mind?" Kevin had known Sam for a long time, and he knew that


    mentioning his mother was the most effective way of dealing with him.


    "I''ve made up my mind, Kevin. If you do this, aren''t you afraid that I''ll hurt your child in the future?" Sam


    asked, gritting his teeth.


    Infuriated, he made no attempt to be polite.


    "I''m not afraid. My child is also your nephew," Kevin answered indifferently.


    It seemed as though he did not care about his child at all. However, he had, in fact, already thought all


    of this through. His intention now was to take advantage of Sam''s integrity.


    "I can stay in AN Group for at most a week. That''s it," Sam said seriously. His face hardened, and his


    tone was final.


    "Sure," Kevin said with a smile.


    "That''s it? Just like that?" Sam asked, surprised. He had thought that Kevin wouldn''t let him go that


    easily.


    "Of course." Kevin patted him on the shoulder as if he knew how tense he was.


    "Okay," Sam replied, feeling relieved. He had hoped in the past that Kevin would treat Anne well. Now,


    he hade to realize that whenever this man was around, someone was always bound to suffer.


    All of a sudden, Sam noticed that Kevin was shing him a charming smile. Something was wrong. He


    knew it. Then, Kevin spoke. What he said almost made Sam cough out blood.


    "You know what, Sam? This week, don''t busy yourself with other things. Instead,e up with a n


    that would allow me to visit thepany less often this year," he said calmly.


    While Kevin spoke casually, Sam felt frustrated. It was as if the room had suddenly grown darker.


    "Why don''t youe up with that yourself?" Sam sneered.


    "You can do it. By the way, I heard that Emily''s family business is overseas. Is that right?" Kevin asked.


    Sam was taken aback by the question.


    "Yes. What are you nning to do?" He was afraid that Kevin would be so heartless as to use Emily''s


    family business against him.


    "If you dare do anything to Emily, may God help you, because I won''t show you any mercy," he


    dered. He had an inkling that Kevin was up to no good.


    "What are you talking about? I want to bring her business here, to our country, in the name of corporate


    partnership. When this goes through, you''ll only need to go to F Country to deal with follow-ups," Kevin


    exined casually.


    All of a sudden, Sam understood what Kevin meant. Emily would definitely not ept help from him,


    but she would if it came from Kevin.


    "What do you think, Sam? Am I the best or what?" Kevin said with a smile.


    The two men were childhood friends and had grown up together. Over the years, they had cultivated a


    deep rtionship. Kevin would not let Sam suffer losses.


    He only wanted to be with Anne.


    "Okay. I will try to n this out for you. Once I have an initial n, you''ll need to go over it. After all, this


    is yourpany. I''m not the best person to make big decisions about it," said Sam seriously.


    "Sounds good," Kevin said. Finally, the two were satisfied.


    It was a quiet day in the coffee shop across from ire Jewelry City.


    People often had their afternoon tea at 3 PM, but not many people were in today.


    The table was a shade lighter than the coffee that was atop it. In the background, music yed as


    smooth as flowing water. Everyone was enjoying their coffee in peace.


    "When I went back that day, my parents were anxious and were not their best selves. I''m sure they


    didn''te off as polite. Are you okay?" Rose asked cautiously.


    "It''s okay. In my opinion, their reaction was only normal. All parents worry about their children," Mark


    answered gently.


    Upon realizing that he was feeling better than she had thought, Rose breathed a sigh of relief. At the


    same time, she could not help but admire how gentlemanly he looked.


    "Yes, but after that, my father felt bad about having treated you so rudely, so he wants to have you over


    for a meal," she exined, beaming with delight. As she talked, her face grew pink, the same way that


    a girl blushed when talking to someone she liked.


    The truth was that Mark didn''t hate her. In fact, he knew that he was slowly beginning to like her, and


    this confused him. Although he did not like her that much at the moment, he was willing to see where


    things would go.


    "If you think about it, it''s my fault for making your family worry," Mark exined. There was a hint of


    self-me in his voice.


    Rose only chuckled and said, "You are a good man, but you are too responsible."


    "Isn''t that good?" Mark asked.


    "It''s both good and bad. In other people''s eyes, you are a trustworthy person. In other aspects,


    however, such as in marriage, this tendency of yours may cause issues."


    Mark smiled faintly upon hearing this. "I think I know what you mean, but there''s something you don''t


    know. To people who are not important to me, I''m not like this."


    "Well, maybe." Rose didn''t want to talk about this until she was sure that she deserved to.


    She gazed out of the window. She looked absolutely elegant but not intimidating. Everyone who looked


    at her would feel like they could just walk up and talk to her.


    Mark caught a nce of her and noticed that something about her had changed.


    He liked Anne. It had been established. When he first saw Rose, he immediately saw simrities


    between the two women. That was why he had begun paying more attention to Rose. Now, he realized


    that this might not have been the case.


    They werepletely different people. Although Rose looked elegant and noble, she was actually


    easy-going.


    When he had first met Anne, he immediately noticed her strong personality and heart. In other words,


    Anne was not used to being taken care of.


    Realizing that he was probably overthinking things, Mark thought to change the subject. "Is the coffee


    any good?"


    Rose lowered her head. Looking at her coffee, she frowned and said, "To be honest, it''s not to my


    liking."


    "What''s wrong?"


    "I like sweet food. I know, it makes it easy to gain weight, but I still like it. I can have sweet drinks every


    few days, and I would still like them," Rose exined softly.


    As Mark listened, he stirred his coffee mindlessly.


    In the East Mountain Vi.


    The carpet on the floor was unbelievably soft to the touch, and painted on it was an adorable cartoon


    animal. There were all kinds of toys on it, too, just waiting to be yed with.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Eddy walked around in his panda socks. Upon spotting the toys, he sat down to y for a while. Anne


    happened to have some time on her hands, and so she rested on the sofa with her eyes on her little


    boy the whole time. Looking at Eddy being his adorable self made her smile.


    "Having fun, Baby?" Kevin asked. He had returned to see Eddy lying on the ground and ying with a


    toy train. He stretched his arms toward the boy and lifted him up.


    Eddy, now in an elevated position, immediately cheered up. He grinned, prompting him to salivate, as


    children did. His eyes shone brightly.


    Now that he was a year old, he was looking more and more like Kevin. No one knew just how


    handsome he was going to be when he grew up.


    "Didn''t you go to work? Why are you back so early?" Anne asked, sounding unhappy.


    She didn''t think it was appropriate for Kevin to give Sam full control of thepany''s affairs.


    "Well, I''ve talked to Sam," he responded, pinching her on one chubby cheek.


    "What did you talk about?" she asked curiously.


    "Just work. You don''t have to worry about it. Take care of yourself and the baby."


    He put one hand on her shoulder but kept the other on her face. Anne kept knocking it off.


    "Sam has other things to worry about. Emily has been going through some thingstely. He must be


    worried about her," she said, concerned. She was afraid that the work in Kevin''spany was getting


    in the way of Sam''s own business.


    Kevin then smiled and said mysteriously, "It''s okay. Sam''s willing to help. Emily will be fine."


    At that moment, Anne realized something. She stopped asking questions.


    "Mommy. Hug!" Eddy, feeling tired, wanted Anne to pick him up. Before she could stretch her hands out


    toward him, Kevin scooped him up and handed him to the servant.


    "The young master is tired. Let him get some rest," he ordered.


    Anne was not pleased. "Eddy wanted me. Let me pick him up."


    "We just found out that you''re pregnant. The doctor said that you should be extra careful in the next


    three months. Don''t you remember?" Kevin reminded her, furrowing his perfect brows.


    This made Anne reconsider. Even though she did not like it, she decided to do as he said.


    Although she had decided to heed his advice, Kevin remained unhappy. He had won against many


    other men for her love, only to lose to Eddy. It was clear that she cared more about the little boy than


    about him.


    Despite this, he reached out and held Anne tightly in his arms. He had no choice in this matter. While


    this might be the case, his love for her grew day by day.


    "Let me go. I want to get some rest," Anne said. She managed to free herself from his embrace after


    struggling a few times.


    "You won''t get any proper rest here. It''s ufortable. Let me take you back to your room," Kevin


    offered. Anne could not refuse.


    "Okay."


    They got into the room, and he tucked her in gently. Suddenly, his phone rang. It was from Sam.


    "What''s the matter?" he asked at once upon picking it up.


    "Come to thepany. I need you. This is important." The call was brief, but Kevin realized the


    importance of it.


    "Okay, I''ll be right there."


    Anne noticed that something was off. Her eyes shone with concern. "What''s wrong?"


    She always pretended not to care about Kevin, but this was not the time for that.


    He looked deep into her worried eyes. He was so moved that he found himself trying to put her mind at


    ease. "It''s not a big deal. Don''t worry. I just have to have a look at some things, and then I''ll be back


    very soon."


    "Okay. Be careful on the way there."


    Kevin promptly left, and in seconds, the room had fallen silent. Anne felt restless. AN Group had never


    been in any serious trouble before. Seeing Kevin anxious worried her.


    "Maybe it''s just Sam needing some assistance withpany matters," she murmured, trying tofort


    herself.

 Chapter 264 A Rival

    Chapter 264 A Rival


    On an inconspicuous dark sofa in the AN Group, one could find light reflecting off something. If one


    looked carefully, they would find that it was actually a watch.


    When Kevin arrived at the office, he saw Sam sitting on the sofa with a sad face. With the same


    gloomy expression, Sam nced at Kevin and once again drowned in his sorrow.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    "CY Group?" Kevin asked, already sure of the answer.


    Hearing him, Sam nodded and waited for his reply.


    However, even after a long time, Kevin didn''t say anything. Sam was anxious and asked, "What can we


    do now? Messing with the CY Group is no joke."


    For the first time, both of them felt a little concerned. Although the AN Group was one of the top


    conglomerates in the world, it was one that followed every governmentalw and did its business with


    honesty. Yet, the same couldn''t be said about the CY Group. It was famous indeed, but for all the


    wrong reasons. Them being the most infamous group in the underworld was like an open secret.


    Although it was nowhere near the AN Group in strength, it still had a reputation behind its back, the bad


    kind. All the presidents of the CY Group were nothing more than over glorified thugs. They had their


    hand in everything from kidnapping to every despicable act imaginable. Therefore, manypanies


    feared being targeted by the CY Group.


    The AN Group was powerful, no doubt. But Kevin was just a young president with potential in their


    eyes. Although the AN Group wasn''t afraid of such threats, it was better to be safe than sorry. So, they


    had to be on guard against the CY Group.


    "There is nothing to fear. They wannae? Then let''s wee them.. After all, you can''t stop


    someone who is seeking death, right?" Kevin said in a level voice, but the bloodthirst was apparent.


    This made Sam''s heart sink.


    "Do you have any n?" Sam asked uncertainly.


    The bunch at the CY Group was unpredictable, so Sam was feeling uneasy.


    "No, but I don''t care. They use the same old tactics. And like always, they will try to target the weakest


    joint of ourpany," Kevin exined in a calm and collected manner.


    "And it''s the part concerning the collection of raw materials," Sam said.


    At its core, CY Group wasn''t a serious business group. Their CEO was a vicious individual who would


    do whatever it took to achieve his goals. Regardless of how much someone prepared, something was


    bound to go wrong.


    It could be said that allpanies were prey in the eyes of the CY Group.


    "I will send someone to deal with the raw materials. You send more people to make sure everything


    goes smoothly," Kevin said calmly.


    Sam breathed a sigh of relief. They finally had a method to deal with the CY Group. It made him as


    rxed as a newborn.


    "Okay, I''ll make sure of that," At such a critical moment, they weren''t in the mood for their casual


    banters. So, they decided to put what happened before in the back and work out this problem first.


    "Find me everything on the CEO of the CY Group; I mean everything. Stuff that even my assistant can''t


    find," Kevin ordered.


    Sam was obviously the one good with information, so Kevin didn''t worry about it.


    "Okay, no problem. This is thepany''s operation management n. Have a look." Sam put down


    the document and left the office.


    Kevin stood alone in the office and massaged his aching forehead. A lot of things were happening in


    thepany, and he had to deal with all of them alone. For now, his n for dealing with the CY Group


    was to wait and see.


    In the East Mountain Vi.


    At seven o''clock in the evening.


    At this time, night and day seem to co-exist for a brief moment. The fountain andmps in the vi


    began their job like clockwork. The fountain sprayed water in beautiful arcs while themps provided a


    sanguine glow to the vi. One could see gray clouds fleeting on the horizon creating the illusion that it


    was already nighttime.


    Covering herself with a coat, Anne sat on the swing outside the vi with an anxious face. She was


    worried about Kevin and wanted to know what was bothering him.


    Owing to her pregnancy she always felt sleepy, so she was asleep on the swing before she knew it.


    When it waste in the night, a tired Kevin finally returned to the East Mountain Vi.


    Seeing the worried look on Kevin''s face, the servant said, "Mr. Kevin, you should take a rest first. I''ll


    bring you the midnight snackter."


    However, Kevin forced thest bit of his strength to show an energetic face and said to the servant, "I''m


    okay. Go ahead with your work."


    He was already exhausted by solving thepany''s problem. So, he seriously needed another dose of


    his "alone time with Anne".


    He sneakily walked towards Anne.


    Anne sat on a rattan chair attached to the swing. She wore a thick coat and looked quiet with her lips


    pursed. Something was obviously worrying her.


    Looking at her worried face, Kevin felt sad. He never wanted to see worry or pain on her face.


    While watching her, he discovered that the coat wasn''t covering herpletely. So when he tried to


    cover her with a nket, she woke up.


    "Kevin, you are back?" Initially tense, but when she saw it was him, she rxed.


    Kevin''s heart skipped a beat when he saw her expression, but he didn''t say or ask anything.


    "Something happened in thepany, but don''t worry as I have already solved it," Kevin calmly


    exined why he waste.


    "What was it?" Obviously, Anne didn''t believe what Kevin said.


    "Nothing big. It''s just that thepany was having trouble buying raw materials for diamond. It''s being


    solved as we speak. Sam is new to all this, so he was worried." Kevin kept a smile on his face as if


    deriding her for being too nervous.


    "Okay." Anne nodded in understanding.


    Problems regarding the collection of raw materials were abundant, but none of them was anything


    serious. As long as one was careful and checked everything thoroughly, everything would go smoothly.


    For any otherpany, this was an inevitable problem. However, the AN Group never encountered a


    problem regarding the quality of the materials.


    Thinking of this, Anne felt relieved.


    "Well, take good care of yourself and the baby. I will deal with everything else, and don''t let your


    worries about me harm your body." Kevin gently held her in his arms.


    For some reason, being held by Kevin like this felt a little... embarrassing. Even at their peak of


    rtionship before, they were never this lovey-dovey. So, suddenly being held like this filled her heart


    with happiness and contentment.


    Gradually, she trusted Kevin more. Slowly, but surely she was beginning to like this lifestyle. Before,


    she put a tough front because no one was behind her, supporting her every step of the way.


    But now, Kevin seemed to solve all her problems before she could even have them. Wasn''t this the


    peaceful life she dreamt of?


    "You look tired. Why don''t you go to bed early?" Anne asked as she held on to his arms,


    "Okay, you should go to bed early too." Kevin lowered his face, turned, and put their foreheads


    together.


    Looking straight in her eyes, he nted a kiss on her eyelids.


    "Anne, do you know what I like the most about you? It''s your eyes," Kevin said in a tender voice.


    Anne abruptly raised her eyes full of surprise and disappointment.


    "Really?" She wanted to ask him why he liked her eyes the most.


    But she didn''t think it was appropriate for her to ask such a question.


    But how could Kevin not understand the underlying question? He smiled and said, "I love everything


    about you, Anne. But do you know that eyes can reflect a person''s heart? The only thing I want is


    always there in your eyes. Just for me every day, every minute, and every second."


    Especially, he could see her love for him sometimes in her eyes.


    "Then what did you see?" Anne felt that Kevin could read her mind.


    However, Kevin smiled, held Anne''s hand, and kissed it gently. "Let''s go back to sleep."


    As soon as he finished speaking, he held up Anne.


    Behind them was the starry sky, and ahead of them was the warm bedroom.


    The night was beautiful.


    In the YS Bar.


    On the stage sat a woman with smoky makeup. Her voice was seductive and charming; her expression


    was unruly, deste, and passionate.


    The disco lights spun and filled everyone with dizziness.


    Multicolored cocktails lined the counter where a couple was sitting.


    Sitting in front of the counter, Rose and Mark were slowly drinking.


    Surprise and appreciation were floating in Mark''s eyes.


    "Wow. I never thought that bars could be this good." Mark wondered out loud.


    He had always believed that bars were ces filled with lust and debauchery.


    He was surprised to find that Rose, a seemingly goody two-shoes, had such a great understanding of


    bars.


    "Of course, every bar is unique. Some of them have unique ideas, and some are just for material


    satisfaction. Look, that girl on the stage is indeed very lonely," Rose said.


    "How do you know she is lonely?" Mark asked curiously.


    "She is like a self-made person in the YS bar. She might look gentle, but she is actually obstinate. She


    once offended the boss by not drinking with one of the prized clients. She is only safe because


    someone powerful really liked her. What do you think? Should she ept his protection and be with


    him for this?" Rose asked with a smile.


    "I guess so. This way, she would at least be safe," Mark said.


    "See, that''s what makes her special. Even after knowing that he is the only one who could protect her,


    she refused him." Rose''s eyes were full of praise.


    "Then?" Mark added.


    "Somehow, the rejection sparked an obsession in that person''s heart. He found her even more special


    and worthy. What happened next, no one knows. I just think that she is indeed the highlight of YS Bar.


    And if I were a man, I would love her too." A smile of appreciation appeared on Rose''s face.


    At this time, Mark smiled again. When he looked at Rose, he felt that she always had something going


    on in her mind. He wanted to keep on talking with her, wanted to know her more, and somehow just


    wanted her.


    She was not stubborn, but she could also attract his attention.


    Rose had a unique mind. She was born in an affluent family and didn''t need anyone to protect her, but


    she was still innocent and lovely.


    Such a girl suddenly aroused his desire to protect her, but Mark restrained it and instead put a smile on


    his face.


    "You are right, but there are not many girls like you."

 Chapter 265 Different People Think Differently

    Chapter 265 Different People Think Differently


    "Well, you men must prefer someone like Anne, right? Independent and strong at some times, but


    weak and fragile at other." Rose curled her lips, seemingly convinced of her own opinion.


    "Not exactly." Mark turned to look at Rose seriously.


    "You''re right. Different people think differently. Let''s go," Rose said.


    At the baby products shop.


    The shelves were packed with milk powder for babies, baby clothes, and feeding bottles.


    The shop was decorated in a way that gave it a childish look.


    "Hello, what can I do for you?" the shop assistant asked with a smile.


    Anne walked very carefully. It was her second pregnancy, so she knew what to buy.


    "Can you direct me to the newborn area? Specifically rted to babies younger than a year old," Anne


    said gently.


    "Oh, you already know what to buy? Good! You are already doing better than most of our customers


    who have no idea what to buy." Anne felt a little embarrassed when she heard the shop assistant''s


    compliment.


    "I already have a son, so I know a little. Before him, I was also clueless," Anne said.


    The shop assistant''s mouth was wide open in surprise. Then she quickly said, "I see. I didn''t expect


    that you already had a child. You look so young! You must love your husband very much."


    "Why do you say so?" Anne asked in confusion. Did she love Kevin very much?N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Or was it just because she was pregnant with his child?


    "Look, you are still so young, but you''re willing to give up your career for him and give him another


    child. So, you must love him very much, right?" the shop assistant said enthusiastically.


    Hearing this, Anne was at a loss for words. She unconsciously touched a cute hat for babies, and a


    faint smile appeared on her lips.


    "I''d like to buy this one." Anne saw a pink baby pajama. It had a pleasant pink color and felt soft and


    smooth.


    However, the shop assistant suggested, "You still don''t know if it''s a boy or a girl, right? You shouldn''t


    buy this in a hurry. Why don''t you buy toys or something else?"


    "No, I want this." Anne was adamant.


    "All right. Remember, this is only for girls. I''ll pack it up for you."


    At this time, Anne was lost in thought. When she saw pink clothes, she thought it would be great if she


    had a daughter.


    Having children felt life-extending one''s own life.


    "I''m sorry." When Anne was lost in thought, someone bumped into her identally. The man


    apologized and broke her trance, bringing her back to reality.


    "Be careful! Thisdy is pregnant. What if you hurt her?" the shop assistantined.


    A faint smile appeared on Nichs Si''s lips, and he reached out his hand to Anne.


    Anne looked at him carefully. She found his smile aggressive and unfriendly. So she didn''t take his


    hand.


    "What? Are you unwilling to forgive me, madam?" Nichs Si asked.


    He looked sad. It seemed like he was sad because Anne refused to forgive him.


    "No, It''s not that. I just don''t like physical contact with strangers," Anne said bluntly.


    "I... see," Nichs said, feeling a little off guard.


    After saying that, he took out a handkerchief from his pocket and put it in Anne''s palm. "Madam, can


    you shake hands with me now?"


    "Sorry, I''m not feeling well. I''m leaving now." Anne turned around to get the pajama that the shop


    assistant had just packed.


    Then she went straight away.


    Nichs Si stared at her back for a long time before walking in thepletely opposite direction. The


    shop assistant looked at them and murmured, "What''s going on?"


    The road was filled with people going on about their business. No one was aware of what was going on


    in Anne''s mind. Clutching the bag tightly in her hand, she did not look very well.


    Anne''s intuition told her that meeting that man was no coincidence. And her guts had never lied to her.


    A car followed her as she walked down the street. She was so preupied that she didn''t notice until it


    stopped right in front of her.


    She could faintly see Kevin''s silhouette from the window.


    His lips were curled. Clearly he was vexed with her. His eyes were full of concern, though.


    "Why are you here?" asked Anne. She opened the door, sat on the seat, and fastened the seat belt.


    "I finished the work early, so I came to see you after work," Kevin said and started the engine.


    "I see." Anne lowered her head and seemed like she was in deep thought.


    "Are you feeling sick recently?" Kevin asked.


    "A little." Anne wanted to say that she was fine, but she suddenly began feeling sick again.


    "Then let''s eat fish. Fish is good for pregnant women." Without asking for her opinion, Kevin stepped


    on the gas and directly drove towards a seafood restaurant.


    In the fish restaurant.


    The restaurant was tastefully decorated with light colors. The scent of oceanic breeze, blooming


    flowers, and hot food intermingled together and gave the restaurant a distinct fragrance.


    The smell was good enough to awake Anne''s appetite. For the past few days, she felt that her appetite


    kept on declining. But the smell from the restaurant, unexpectedly, awoke the once sleeping hunger


    inside.


    "This way, please." The waiter led the way.


    After Kevin helped Anne sit down, the waiter handed them the menu.


    "Two fish soups." After ordering, Kevin put down the menu.


    "Okay."


    "How''s thepany doing?" Anne always pretended not to care about Kevin and thepany;


    nevertheless, she remained worried.


    "Fine. Yourst check-up was a few days ago as I was busy and couldn''t take you. So, we will go for


    another check-up this Sunday," Kevin said in an irrefutable tone.


    Anneughed and said, "Kevin, you are too nervous. I''m fine, really. I should just stay at home; a


    check-up this frequent is unnecessary."


    "No, I want to make sure our baby is fine." As Kevin spoke, he reached out and took Anne''s hand.


    His hands had a particr warmth to them, the kind that made Anne feel warm inside out.


    She knew that she couldn''t dissuade Kevin. She also hoped for the baby''s wellbeing, so she didn''t


    insist.


    "I met a strange man today." Thinking of Nichs Si''s eyes, Anne frowned.


    "What''s wrong?" Kevin was instantly rmed.


    "I met this weird guy at the shop today. He came to a baby products shop without his child or even his


    wife. He just bumped into me and walked away without buying anything."


    "I''ll check it out." Kevin''s cold tone was quite the contrast with his warm face.


    "Don''t bother. It''s not like I''m going to meet him again," Anne said calmly.


    Even if that man had bad intentions, it wouldn''t matter as Anne wasn''t nning on leaving the house


    often with her pregnant belly. So the chances were thin.


    In the CY Group.


    The CEO''s office had a transparent ss with a bluish tint. The tint reduced the transparency


    significantly, and one could only see silhouettes.


    Inside the office, a man oozing with arrogance faced the window, and behind him stood another man


    reporting something.


    "The weakest part of the AN Group is their raw material supply chain. They re-check every raw material


    shipment when it goes out for sale. Getting our people inside would be nearly impossible. Do you want


    to reconsider? Are we really gonna fight the AN Group? I suggest giving up for now and targeting


    someone weaker."


    After listening to the report, Nichs Si nodded slightly. He turned his face, and the man reporting to


    him could only see the side of his face.


    Nichs Si was studying an abstract painting and smiled after hearing the report.


    "Go and call the director over. I want to have a talk with him about thepany''s work."


    Five minutester, the director came in. When he saw Nichs Si, he greeted respectfully, "Mr.


    Nichs."


    "Well, you know that I''m going to deal with the AN Group, don''t you?" Nichs Si asked.


    "Yes. I''m well aware of the operation. But I would suggest cing it on hold for now. Even though our


    company is expanding at an incredible pace, we are still not powerful enough to take the AN Group on.


    For now, we should only focus on those newpanies with a lot of loopholes to take advantage of."


    The director gave his analyzed opinion.


    Nichs Si smiled and said, "I know what you mean. What you are trying to say is that I''m being too


    greedy, right?"


    "No, Mr. Nichs!" The director looked up, with a sh of panic in his eyes.


    "No point denying it. I don''t think there''s anything wrong with that analysis." Nichs Si gave him a


    mystery filled smile.


    Then he continued, "But if we don''t work hard, ourpany will end up in the red. When my


    grandfather established thispany, he had only had butt-loads of courage in his pocket. He made a


    move, and here we stand about to fight with apany perceived as the nobility of this era. This


    company doesn''t need those who back off at the slightest problem, but those who dare. Am I clear?"


    Nichs Si''s tone became harsher and steadier with each word he said. It was almost like he was


    daring them to refute.


    Like an ophidian, he stared at the director, watching, waiting for him to flinch, so that he could bite him


    out.


    The director was frightened and nodded like a chicken. "Yes, Mr. Nichs."


    "I know that you don''t have a good n now. It doesn''t matter. I will think about it. After all, not many


    people in thepany have the guts. You can go now," Nichs Si said.


    He watched the director go out with disdain in his eyes.


    In fact, he knew that the people in thepany were unreliable. He just wanted to frighten them, and


    he had work out the n himself.

 Chapter 266 A Car Accident

    Chapter 266 A Car ident


    Even if there was someone in thepany who could find a better way around things, Nichs still


    wouldn''t use any of their ideas. He didn''t trust anyone else.


    The sun shone brightly in the sky outside. Its rays shone in through the ss windows, brightening up


    the office.


    Nichs, with his back to the light, studied his own shadow.


    After a while, he seemed to remember something. "Kevin, I''ll give you an unexpected gift."


    The setting sun could be seen from the car. The excellent weather made the sunset particrly brilliant


    as it extended across the clear suburban sky.


    "Miss Anne, Mr. Kevin says that he''ll be returningter," said the servant who was apanying Anne


    to the examination.


    "I see," Anne replied calmly.


    Suddenly, something mmed into the car. The air bag in front of Anne was activated, and there was a


    scream.


    "Miss Anne, are you okay?" the servant asked, rmed, as soon as she came back to her senses. She


    was afraid that something might have happened to Anne.


    The driver immediately got out of the car and opened the door to bring Anne out.


    However, as soon as the door was opened, someone else reached in and pulled her out.


    Anne was frightened, and she felt pain in her belly, but she was conscious. When she finally made


    sense of what was happening, she realized that the person in front of her was the one she had met in


    the baby store earlier that day.


    "It''s you," Anne said, her eyes fixed on him.


    She frowned slightly because of the pain, but she made no mention of it.


    Nichs gazed at her, equally stunned.


    "Why are you still standing there? Take Miss Anne to the hospital at once! If something happens to her


    baby, you''re dead!" the servant dered.


    That seemed to bring Nichs out of his daze. He held Anne carefully and brought her to his car.


    Few people came to the hospital as it was gettingte. They only did so if they were seeking


    emergency treatment.


    So when Sam saw Anne, he quickly grew concerned.


    He was wearing a white doctor''s gown, which he no longer bothered to remove. He hurried over to her.


    "What''s going on?" he asked worriedly upon seeing her pale face.


    "We got into an ident. It''s this man who hit our car. Mr. Sam, please check on Miss Anne first," the


    servant said, concerned.


    He nced at Nichs indifferently but said nothing. Then he helped Anne to her feet and took her to


    the emergency ward for an examination.


    The servant and Nichs waited outside the examination room. The man already had a cold


    temperament, but his thin, ck overcoat made him look even colder.


    Half an hour passed before Sam came out. The servant and Nichs stood up at the same time and


    asked, "How is Miss Anne?"


    "Her life is not in danger for the time being, but she needs to stay under observation in the hospital for


    around two days. We''re keeping our eyes peeled for other conditions that maye up," Sam spoke


    gently as he faced the servant.


    However, when he turned to Nichs, there was an obvious change in his demeanor.


    "Someone wille in a moment to deal with what you''ve done. I hope you''ll stay and take


    responsibility for what you''ve done," he told him coldly.


    Nichs was stunned. He said, firmly, "That''s fine. It was indeed my fault. I''ll handle it."


    Hearing the man''s statement, Sam said no more. He simply nodded slightly and left.


    The room had been specifically prepared for Anne, and so the space smelled fresh. Sam was worried


    that she would not be able to sleep well, but Kevin had informed him of her preferences.


    Anney on crisp white bedsheets and was covered with a white nket. Her eyes were closed, but


    deep lines showed on her brow.


    Anne was so frightened just now that the fear had made it into her subconscious and her dreams.


    When she woke up, she was sweating all over.


    She opened her eyes to see Kevin sitting beside her. The feeling of relief washed over her.


    "Were you having a bad dream?" Kevin held her with one hand and wiped away the sweat on her face


    with the other.


    "Yes, I was." There was a violent collision in her dream, and she thought that she had lost her child.


    She broke out in a cold sweat.


    "What did you dream of?" he asked, helping her sit up. He handed her a ss of water and listened.


    "Nothing," said Anne. She wanted to be casual about it, but she couldn''t help but ce a hand on her


    belly.


    Kevin saw this and understood.


    "Our baby will be fine. Don''t worry," he patiently coaxed her until she seemed to calm down.


    "Well..." Anne found herself frowning again, this time at the thought of Nichs.


    "The person who rammed into us today was the person whom I saw in the baby store that day," Anne


    said slowly.


    Kevin''s face darkened.


    "Was that him?" he asked with a bloodthirsty smile. His knuckles were turning white with rage.


    "He is not simple as he looked, but I don''t think he did it on purpose," Anne exined, her voice still


    slightly trembling with fear.


    "Don''t worry about it. Take good care of yourself. I''m just going to check on him. Protecting you and our


    child is my responsibility," Kevin said as he held Anne.


    She couldn''t help but smile upon hearing his calm voice. With him by her side, she did not have to


    make big decisions. She was always taken care of.


    On second thought, she hadn''t epted his proposal. She didn''t know if he was only showing concern


    for her because of the child.


    Since she got pregnant, Kevin had always be gentle to her.


    She touched her belly. Her mind was still a mess.


    "It seems that you''re still upset. Didn''t you rest well?" he asked.


    "I''m okay. I''m just a little tired, and I want to rest some more. Go back to work," Anne replied. With that,


    she pulled the nket up to her chin and closed her eyes.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Kevin thought that she must be exhausted. He bent forward, kissed her on her forehead, and left the


    room.


    In the office.


    The door and the window were both open. Wind flowed freely through the open space, giving people a


    feeling of spring-like calm.


    Sam was by himself, looking something up. He raised his head when Kevin walked in.


    "What are you doing here? Why aren''t you with Anne? I''ve dealt with thepany''s management n.


    There''s no need toe to me again. And you must keep your end of the bargain," he said seriously.


    Kevin took a deep breath and said indifferently, "This is not the right time to talk about this. Where''s the


    man who drove his car into Anne''s?"


    "Well, his name is Nichs Si. He just returned from Ennd. These things happened just as he


    returned. Didn''t you see him outside?" Sam asked hesitantly.


    Nichs had said that he would wait for Kevin toe, but now, he was gone. Had he been waiting for


    an opportunity to escape?


    "No," Kevin said coldly.


    He frowned upon realizing that Nichs had encountered Anne twice.


    "You have to look into this. We can''t let Anne suffer while the culprit goes unpunished," said Sam,


    frowning.


    "Of course, I''ll look into it."


    "That''s good. I have a patient to check up on. As for the investigation, I''ll leave it to you." There were


    lots of affairs in the hospital that Sam had to deal with. Helping Kevin out had already taken too much


    of his time and energy.


    "As if I would leave that to you," Kevin sneered as if he found Sam''s naivete amusing.


    Everything about Anne was important and he would take care all of it personally.


    How could he leave this task to others?


    Seeing the stunned look on Sam''s face, Kevin said slowly, "I''m going back to thepany first to look


    at how things are going."


    In the Luo Family''s house.


    Laughter resounded from the European-style living room.


    The huge vintage clock in the middle of the wall indicated that it was three in the afternoon. It was time


    for the appointment that Liam had made with thepany''s executives.


    "There''s nothing to worry about. You may rest assured, Mr. Liam, that thepany is running


    smoothly." Eden Zhang was a steady man who was neither humble nor pushy. Liam found this


    reassuring.


    "I promoted you. I trust you. Now, I''m old. Let Rose take care of thepany''s affairs. You can help


    her and teach her in time. Although L Group has a new leader, I think it would continue to benefit


    greatly from your help." Liam sighed.


    Eden Zhang had always known how much Liam valued him, so he didn''t dare back down from this


    great responsibility.


    Additionally, even if Liam hadn''t asked him to, he knew in himself that he would try his hardest to help


    Rose. He couldn''t help but smile as he thought of her face.


    This did not escape Liam''s attention. He said, calmly, "Rose has been hurt before. I don''t know what


    the future has in store for her. If you are destined to be together, I''ll be happy for the two of you."


    Eden Zhang knew what he meant. If Rose had no feelings for him, nothing should be forced upon her.


    In his eyes, Rose was a magnificent woman. How could he be so foolish to do anything recklessly?


    When she was engaged to be married to Kevin, he had given it all up. He had let her go. Eden Zhang


    was a person who knew how to be grateful. Because Liam had been kind to him. He would not do


    anything to harm thepany.


    "Mr. Liam, it is my desire to see L Group prosper. Miss Rose wants the same thing. I would never


    dream of anything else for thepany."


    Liam felt at ease upon hearing what Eden Zhang had just said.


    Thetter opened his lips and leaned forward as if there was something that he wanted to say, but he


    decided against it.


    "What''s wrong?" Asked Liam.


    "When I got here, I heard about Anne getting in a car ident yesterday. Now, she''s in Sam''s


    hospital."


    "What?" Liam asked, surprised. In the blink of an eye, he was on his feet.


    Just then, Valentina came in. Her entrance made the atmosphere in the room awkward. "I think we''ve


    discussed everything. I''m leaving now."


    With that, Eden Zhang left the Luo Family''s residence. He had noment on other people''s family


    affairs.

 Chapter 267 I Forgive You

    Chapter 267 I Forgive You


    Inside the ward, Anne woke up several times.


    The window was open, but the blinds were pulled down. She rubbed her eyes. The outside world


    seemed hazy and dreamlike.


    As she hadn''t seen Eddy in days, she wanted to leave the hospital as soon as possible.


    But just as she was about to lift her nket, the door suddenly opened.


    It was Rose and Mark. Anne hadn''t seen Mark in a long time.


    "Anne, are you feeling better?" Rose asked worriedly.


    She seemed sincere, while Mark looked equally concerned.


    This touched Anne''s heart. She was grateful for the care they had given her. Despite everything that


    happened between Rose and her, it felt like neither woman held a grudge against the other.


    It was true that they shared the same father but had different mothers. But Rose never made her feel


    like an outsider.


    "I feel much better. Thank you," Anne replied with a smile, feeling a little relieved. She had dropped the


    hatred for his father who caused her mother''s tragedy.


    "That''s good. I heard you were in an ident just as I arrived home. I was so anxious that I asked


    Mark toe with me and visit you," Rose said.


    "Does... Dad know about it?" This was the one thing Anne cared about the most.


    Rose chuckled and replied, "I see that you''re not used to calling him Dad. Don''t mind us. You can call


    him whatever you like."


    But yes, he does know that something happened to you. He was supposed toe with us, but my


    mother said something to him, so he didn''te. But he promised me that he would visit you soon."


    Rose tried her best to exin everything, hoping that Anne would understand.


    In their family, only she and Liam epted Anne wholeheartedly. Valentina would always make it clear


    that she didn''t care about her husband''s other daughter.


    Not only was Anne the child of her rival in love, but she was also the one who took away her son-in-


    law. How could Valentina possibly approve of her?


    "Okay," Anne nodded slightly before sitting back on her bed.


    "Do you want to go out for a walk? I''ll go with you." Rose sat next to Anne, worried that she might be


    bored.


    "Yes, but I''ll goter. I''m not hurt. I was just a little scared. It''s nothing serious," Anne replied


    indifferently.


    Hearing this, Rose frowned. "How can you say that? When I was a child, my mother would constantly


    worry for me over the littlest slip or injury. To think that you were just in a car ident!"


    Her words suddenly reminded Anne of the childhood she spent with her own mother. Her eyes turned


    nk as her thoughts drifted to the past.


    Watching the shift in her expression, Rose wondered whether it was because she mentioned Valentina.


    She knew that her mother did a lot of things to her half-sister that made thetter ufortable. "My


    mother is a good person. She was just shocked because she had never heard of you before. She didn''t


    know that Dad loved your mother so much."


    Her voice shook as she spoke. It seemed as if she doubted her own words.


    But Anne felt relieved by what she said. It was fortunate that her own mother did not suffer much in


    love. She just didn''t get to be with the man she loved. Inparison, Valentina had the worse


    experience. She could never erase the memory of her husband''s first wife. Now that Anne had grown


    up, she realized that the harm was already done and she could do nothing to rectify it. The best choice


    for her to was to move on.


    "I know and I don''t care," Anne replied with a smile at the corners of her mouth.


    "I know you won''t mind. I like you very much, Anne. In fact, the first time I heard of you, I wanted to ask


    you toe live with us." Rose spoke enthusiastically.


    Watching as the two women talked to one another, Mark realized that Rose was truly a kind girl. It was


    probably the reason he began to like her. Despite the L Group''s sess as an internationalpany,


    she did not grow up as a spoiled brat.


    He admired her kindness and generosity.


    "Rose, you''re talking too much. Anne is getting tired," Mark cautioned as he pulled her to him.


    "Yes, your voice is giving me a headache already," Anne teased.


    "I''m sorry. I just feel so happy that you''ve finally opened up to me. My efforts were not in vain," Rose


    said bluntly.


    She felt so close to Anne as if they were actual sisters, and wanted only to be honest with her.


    "It''s fine. I forgive you. But the next time you visit me, can youe in a clean dress?" Anne gave a


    slight frown but there was warmth in her expression.


    It was then when Rose looked down at her clothes. She had been in such a hurry to go to the hospital


    that she ran into a servant carrying soup. She didn''t even notice that some of the food spilled on her


    dress. Looking at the stain, she felt thoroughly embarrassed.


    "Oh, my God! Why didn''t you tell me, Mark?" Rose eximed in a reproachful tone.


    But Mark didn''t see the mess until Anne pointed it out. He, too, turned red with embarrassment.


    "I need to change my clothes. Come with me, Mark," Rose ordered.


    It was the first time Mark had heard Rose speak to him that way.


    "Okay. But where are you going to get changed?" They were far from the Luo Family''s house.


    "I need to buy a new dress, of course. Go and get the car."


    It was rare for Rose to lose control and Mark felt a little bad for her. He looked back at Anne and saw


    that she was fine with it.


    "We''ll be back soon, Anne," Mark assured her. The two of them then left the ward in a hurry.


    As soon as they closed the door, the once lively room turned still and quiet. Anne looked rxed as


    she felt warm in her heart.


    Meanwhile in AN Group''s building, the top floor was almost deserted, save for two persons.


    The roof deck offered a view of the entire city not seen anywhere else.


    Kevin''s expression was cold as he stood overlooking the area. At that point, he was a most sessful


    businessman and he looked at his achievements with the determination to defend them.


    "Mr. Kevin, you''re here." His assistant ran up breathlessly and sighed with relief as soon as he saw


    Kevin.


    He knew that he would run into trouble if he couldn''t find him.


    "Well, have you done what I asked you to do?" Kevin asked indifferently.


    "The man''s name is Nichs Si. He dide back from abroad. That''s all I could find out about him,"


    the subordinate said awkwardly.


    "Anything else?" Kevin asked again.


    "No." As he said this, his assistant looked flustered. Nichs seemed like an ordinary man. He couldn''t


    understand why his boss wanted him investigated.


    Whatever Kevin was nning, he was afraid that he would be med for it.


    "You can leave now," Kevin replied tly.


    The assistant looked at his boss as if he wanted to say something, but stopped himself midway. He


    only said, "I''ll continue the investigation and will let you know if there''s anything new."


    "Okay," his boss said.


    As soon as his assistant left, Kevin looked into the distance and lost himself in his thoughts. He didn''t


    even realize that he had slowly clenched his fists.


    Whatever might happen, he decided that he would never let Anne get hurt again.


    The view from AN Group contrasted starkly with that of CY Building.


    Inside the CEO''s office on the 36th floor, the dark decor subtly made people feel gloomy.


    Even theyout of the room made people inexplicably upset.


    But this was how Nichs liked it.


    He thought best in narrow spaces and so most of his decisions were made in that office.


    "Mr. Nichs, it looks like the AN Group has taken preventive measures. What should we do?" his


    assistant asked respectfully.


    Nichs was standing in front of the huge ss window, holding an Italian goblet filled with a mellow


    wine. He was casually swirling the expensive Lafite around the ss.


    He then raised it to his nose to take a sniff. The wine gave off a deep aroma that he appreciated.


    A yful smile appeared on his face.


    "We can do something to Anne," he said. There was a glint of malice in his eyes.


    The assistant frowned and replied with disapproval, "I heard that Kevin never took Anne seriously. He


    treated her as a ything and they''re now divorced."


    As Nichs heard this, his smile turned upside down. "That''s not necessarily true. That might have


    happened a few years ago, but things change over time."


    "That''s true." The assistant nodded but still looked confused.


    Frustrated, Nichs replied, "Forget it. You don''t know much about them, so just listen to me."


    "So what are we going to do next, Mr. Nichs?" he asked directly. His boss was too mysterious and


    he didn''t want to waste time guessing his mind.


    "Get close to Anne," Nichs answered. He could only need a chance to crush AN Group after he''d his


    hands on Anne.


    "What do you want me to do?" the assistant asked.


    "I don''t know yet. Just follow my instructions. Anyway, how has thepany been doing recently?"


    Nichs asked.


    "Business is fine. Nothing new nor serious, except for the fact that she''s been making a scene again,"


    the subordinate said after a careful look at his boss.


    Fortunately, Nichs didn''t seem to be as angry as he was before.


    "Well, let her do what she wants. If she asks for more money, just give it to her. But don''t let her out of


    your sight."


    Nichs lowered his eyes to hide his emotions, but when he turned around, he seemed rather lonely.


    "Yes, and please take care of yourself, Mr. Nichs. Kevin''s not easy to deal with," his assistant


    warned.


    He didn''t agree with Nichs'' decision, but as soon as he saw the expression on his boss'' face, he


    realized that he had no choice but to do it. In the end, he could only follow him.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    "I know, but it doesn''t matter. I have to try," Nichs said coldly.


    But based on his tone alone, his assistant could tell that he was getting weary.


    He had always thought that Nichs was an unscrupulous man, but everyone must have a reason for


    everything they did. His boss was no exception. As for what others thought, this didn''t concern him.


    "Okay, I''ll get everything ready."


    When his assistant left, the smile on Nichs'' face disappeared. His eyes looked tired over his


    expressionless lips. He dared not rx. He knew that everything would be over if he did.


    As he thought of all the possible scenarios, he once again clenched his hands.

 Chapter 268 Meeting Ryan

    Chapter 268 Meeting Ryan


    In the exhibition hall.


    The exhibition hall, with its gigantic screen, had always been a favorite ce among celebrities.


    Nichs stayed off to the side, where there were fewer people. It was here where he quietly had his


    coffee. He appeared cheerful enough, but the truth was that he was carefully studying his


    surroundings.


    It had been an hour. He had been there since nine o''clock, and the person he had been waiting for had


    not arrived.


    "Mr. Nichs, won''t Ryan being?" the assistant asked.


    Nichs only waved his hand slightly. "Just wait. He''ll be here."


    He thought that he was a good judge of character and he believed that Ryan wouldn''t miss the chance


    to work with him.


    "Okay."


    At ten-twenty, an attractive man walked toward them. He had a tall figure and a handsome face, but his


    eyes were mysterious.


    Upon entering the room, Ryan slowed down. He looked around and finally spotted Nichs.


    He strode over and asked, "You wanted to see me?"


    The confidence in his tone hid his uncertainty. He did not know a lot about Nichs.


    "Yes. Sit down, and let''s talk," Nichs said, waving a hand.


    After some hesitation, Ryan took a seat. Nichs smiled. Everything was going exactly as he had


    expected.


    "May I know who you are? Since you want to work with me, at least tell me your name. Otherwise, I''ll


    have reason to doubt you and your intentions," Ryan said lightly.


    He knew from years of experience that the person in front of him was not an ordinary man.


    Nevertheless, he was not afraid.


    "I''m not a celebrity. My name''s Nichs Si. It''s nice to meet you." He offered a handshake, but Ryan


    didn''t take it.


    "I''ve never heard of your name. Whichpany do you work for? And what''s your goal here?" he


    asked indifferently.


    "CY Group," Nichs responded.


    Ryan froze in clear shock.


    "How are you rted to Kim Li?" he asked once he was able to calm down.


    Although CY Group was not that popr, it could not be underestimated.


    "I only work for Kim. But now, I want to do something on my own," Nichs said casually.


    Ryan studied him quietly. He knew that what the other man needed doing was not simple.


    "Mr. Nichs, you are a great man, but I''m not interested in what you n to do." He stood up and


    turned around.


    He realized what Nichs meant. ''Perhaps Nichs needs something from me that could help him


    achieve his goal,'' Ryan thought. In terms of nning, CY Group was apany with strange means. It


    wasn''t new to going against business ethics, but it got things done.


    At least in his opinion, CY Group didn''t do anything wrong, but others disagreed. Even upon the mere


    mention of thepany, there was often a noticeable change in people''s faces.


    "Wait. I know you''re not interested, but Mr. Ryan, I heard that you are involved with the fiancee of AN


    Group''s CEO?" Nichs casually ced a hand on the table. He had a knowing smile on his lips and a


    yful look in his eyes.


    Ryan turned to face him immediately.


    "What are you going to do?" His voice had turned cold. Upon realizing that Nichs knew about him


    and Anne, he grew nervous.


    The tension was palpable. It seemed that a fight could break out at any second.


    Nichs smiled again. "Mr. Ryan, you''re getting ahead of yourself. I won''t do anything to harm you, but


    I think we need at least a chance to have a good talk. What do you think?"


    Ryan reluctantly sat back down. He tried to look casual as he studied the other man tentatively.


    "Tell me. What are you going to do?"


    In the AN Group


    The board meeting was on-going. A dozen people surrounded the huge ck conference table and


    listened attentively as Kevin spoke.


    Today, he wore a ck suit with a matching slim shirt, which only brought out his cold demeanor.


    The AC was on full st and was freezing everyone''s fingertips off, but this was nothingpared to


    how cold Kevin made them feel.


    "What do you think?" he asked somberly.


    He hadn''t been aroundtely, and for everyone, that was a source of relief. However, nobody expected


    him to suddenly turn up and hold the board meeting.


    "We all support you," said a man who had been working for thepany for many years.


    The past few years had shown how gifted Kevin was at his job. A few years prior, thepany had


    gone through a few setbacks. Now, with Kevin taking charge, thepany had recovered. Its profits


    had gone up. Everyone benefited from it and had forgotten how much they had suffered before.


    "Really, Tom? This is the answer you''re giving me?" Kevinshed out at the man.


    All of a sudden, the room grew even colder. No one dared to speak.


    In thepany, Tom Zhang had seniority over Kevin. Additionally, given their age difference, Kevin


    should be calling him Uncle Tom.


    The older man felt embarrassed upon being addressed this way.


    Kevin had shown him great disrespect by doing this, but at the moment, Tom Zhang did not dare to


    speak.


    "I''ll go over this and think of a better n," he said with his head down.


    None of the others present dared to speak up for him. They were afraid of getting involved.


    "I think everyone has been toox recently. How about I send you abroad so you could see how busy


    they are over there?" Kevin had raised his voice, and his expression had be much colder.


    "The n is ready. We will be actively carrying it out. If any problemes up, we shall revisit this." In


    the end, it was Sam who put everyone''s minds at ease.


    His mother was supposed to facilitate this meeting, but she had not been feeling well. She had recently


    transferred her shares to him, and he didn''t have the heart to make his mother suffer.


    "That''s all for today. Meeting adjourned." Kevin''s voice remained cold.


    It was like the group could breathe again. In two minutes, everyone except for Sam had cleared the


    room.


    "You were ferocious today. Look, you scared everyone," Sam said after the people had left.


    Kevin snorted.


    "I think everything has been too good. When it''s time to reap the profits, they all show up. When


    something bad happens, they all hide and refuse to work," he said in a depressed voice.


    "The truth is, you can just buy all those shares back. Not having to manage these people will save you


    a lot of trouble," Sam exined.


    Kevin frowned. "You think I don''t want to? The problem is, my grandfather is too soft. He cares about all


    the shareholders to an appalling degree. If I disregard their feelings and take their shares back, I''m


    afraid it''ll enrage him. Anyway, AN Company won''t care about such a small amount of money. Just let


    them be. The most important shares are still ours, so I don''t have to worry too much."


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Sam smiled upon hearing this. "No wonder you''re the richest and most intimidating president. What you


    said scared me."


    Kevin could feel Sam making fun of him. "Get out!" he barked at him.


    "By the way, have you found out who that man was?" Sam asked out of the blue. Whenever he thought


    about Anne, he could not help but bring her up somehow.


    At times, this made Kevin feel jealous. In a way, he had gotten used to it. The logical part of him knew


    that it was just Sam''s concern as a doctor.


    "All I know is that he''s just gotten back from overseas," Kevin said as he rubbed his forehead.


    "Then what else have you aplished after looking into this? I already knew that about him since the


    day of the ident.


    Aren''t there any new developments?" asked Sam.


    "No," Kevin answered abruptly.


    He looked out of the window as he thought about how to solve the problem.


    "I''m going back. You stay here until you get off work." With that, he walked out of the meeting room.


    Sam watched him as he walked away. ''He always leaves so quickly that I never get the chance to


    refuse,''


    he thought, feeling a little helpless.


    In the East Mountain Vi


    The sun was setting. Its rays peaked through the thick green forest. Soon, it would be dark.


    When Kevin got back, he didn''t see Anne.


    "Did Anne go out? Haven''t I told you that she''s frightened and that she can''t be wandering around for


    some time?" His voice was so cold that the servant trembled.


    "We don''t know. She was here just now. We didn''t see her go out." The servant tried to lower her voice


    for fear that he would get mad.


    Kevin immediatelybed through the entire vi looking for her. Finally, he found her on the second-


    floor balcony.


    "Anne, wake up," he said, nudging her gently. The tension in his face disappeared when he spotted


    her.


    "What''s wrong?" she asked as she looked up at him.


    "Don''t sleep here. The sun is about to set, and it''s getting cold. Go get some rest in the bedroom. You''ll


    sleep better there," he said.


    "I''m fine right here," said Anne calmly.


    All of a sudden, Kevin bent down and picked her up. Her eyes widened, and she let out a scream.


    "What are you doing?" she demanded.


    "I''m carrying you to bed," he said indifferently. Without another word, he headed to the bedroom with


    her in his arms.


    When they got to the bedroom, he gently set her down on the beige sheets. Instinctively, she sat up,


    but she was taken aback when he kissed her.


    Her whole body grew stiff.


    Fortunately, the kiss did notst long. After a few deep breaths, Anne said unhappily, "That was too


    far."


    How could he go in for a kiss just like that? For a moment, she had been so scared that she didn''t


    know how to respond.


    "Oh, was it? I just wanted to get you back for hiding out on the balcony. What if ites to a point


    where we can''t find you?" Kevin said worriedly.


    "You know I''ll be back when I wake up." Anne lowered her voice as she tried to defend herself.


    He grew furious. "What if you catch a cold?"


    "It''s not that easy to catch a cold. You think too much," she said helplessly.


    Eddy''s voice broke through the silence that followed, and Anne''s face brightened. "It''s Eddy. I''ll go to


    check him."

 Chapter 269 Different Attitudes

    Chapter 269 Different Attitudes


    Anne got out of bed at once, ignoring what Kevin had just said.


    He could only watch as she pushed open the door and walked out. Realizing that she treated Eddy


    better than him made him feel upset.


    "Young master just woke up and said he wanted to see his mother, so I brought him to you," the


    servant exined as she handed the child to Anne. But Kevin got to him first.


    Anne frowned. But before she could say anything in protest, her ex-husband eximed, "You''re


    pregnant so you can''t carry him for now. Don''t you know that?"


    It suddenly urred to her that she really shouldn''t be holding a heavy child in her arms given her


    state. All hermon sense flew right out of the window as soon as she saw Eddy. It was a good thing


    that Kevin was there to remind her.


    "No, no! I want Mommy!" Eddy struggled in Kevin''s arms.


    "You have to be a good boy, Eddy. It will just be a matter of days. Mommy will be able to hold you


    then," Anne whispered as she pinched her child''s pink little cheek.


    "Daddy will carry you for now, baby. Why don''t we go and visit the yroom together?" Kevin offered.


    He had prepared a big yground for Eddy at home.


    But the child merely shook his head and cried, "No, Daddy..."


    This rendered Kevin speechless. Didn''t Eddy like him before? Why was he being rejected just then?


    Despite feeling helpless, he tried his best to remain calm and patient.


    "Put Eddy on the sofa. I won''t carry him. I''ll just talk to him," Anne said.


    Even without seeing her face, Kevin could tell by her sweet voice that Anne was smiling.


    He looked at the little boy in his arms and did as he was told.


    Anne sat down on the sofa and held Eddy''s hand. The child looked up at his mother with a big smile on


    his face. A drop of saliva escaped from the corner of his mouth.


    She leaned over and kissed him on the cheek. The tenderness of the moment almost made Kevin want


    to pull her into his arms and kiss her hard.


    But all he could do was lift Eddy up and sit between them.


    "You naughty little boy, stop asking for Mommy. She needs to have a good rest." Kevin spoke seriously.


    But although he shed a stern expression that often intimidated a lot of people, Eddy didn''t seem to


    be afraid of his father.


    He got up from the sofa, stepped over Kevin''s feet, and crawled to Anne''s side.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    "Mommy, Daddy wouldn''t let me sit beside you. Daddy is a bad guy," Eddyined as he reached


    for his mother''s hand.


    Although he couldn''t speak clearly, the seriousness of the child''s expression brought amusement to


    Anne.


    "Yes, you''re right. Daddy''s a bad guy. We''re not like Daddy, are we?" Anne smiled so sweetly that


    Kevin really wanted to kiss her.


    "Edward, do you know what these words mean?" Kevin said with a frown.


    Anne looked up at him and said bluntly, "Eddy is just a child. Why are you so strict with him? It''s only


    natural for a child to want to be with his mother. He won''t like it if you won''t let him near me."


    "It''s also in my nature to love you, and yet you''re never gentle with me," Kevin replied. Jealousy was


    written all over his face.


    Anne rolled her eyes, but deep down in her heart, his words actually made her happy. But she also


    realized that how horrible it was if she got used to these sweet words. That would make her lose


    herself and believe whatever he said.


    "You''re so annoying," Anne said in a low voice.


    Her face turned red as she spoke coyly. She had always been a reserved person, and so Kevin was


    pleasantly surprised to hear her talk that way to him.


    Thinking that it was the perfect time, Kevin took out a small box from his pocket and put it in front of


    Anne.


    "Anne, now that you know my heart is sincere, let''s get married. I''ve hurt you before, but I''ve tried my


    best to make it up to you. These days, we live together as if we''re married, but I want to make it official


    and tell everyone that you are my wife,"


    Kevin said sincerely. Hearing his proposal, Anne withdrew her gaze and turned to look outside. It was a


    bright, sunny day, and Anne felt as if she were floating on air.


    Snapping back to her senses, she quickly replied, "I''ll think about it."


    "Why? Am I not good enough?" Kevin asked unhappily.


    "I''m only three months pregnant. I''m not sure if you''re only treating me well because of the baby," she


    pretended to be suspicious.


    At this point, Eddy stood between them, effectively obscuring each other''s view. This spoiled the


    romantic atmosphere.


    Enraged, Kevin grabbed Eddy by his overalls and lifted him to the other side.


    The child was already behind his father before he even realized what had happened.


    "Mommy!"


    Eddy wriggled down from the sofa to the soft carpet but fell down on Kevin''s slippers.


    Anne watched with worry, fearing that Eddy would hurt himself. Naturally, she scooped up her child,


    completely ignoring Kevin. Finally beside his mother, Eddy merely ced his hand over her leg and


    yawned.


    He then put his face over herp and looked as if he wanted to go to bed.


    "You just woke up and now you want to sleep again?" Anne stroked Eddy''s soft hair as she whispered


    to him in a tender voice.


    "Anne, about what I said..."


    "Take Eddy to bed," Anne told a nearby servant. If it weren''t for her pregnancy, she would have carried


    him herself.


    She could only follow as the maid picked up the child and carried him to his room.


    The walls in Eddy''s room was a soft sky blue and it was decorated with colorful furniture. Anne sat on


    the edge of the bed and watched as the servant tucked Eddy in.


    The little boy looked very cute as he slept. He kept his hand over his chest even when Anne tried to put


    it under the nket.


    Worried that Eddy might not sleep well with his fist pressed against his heart, she tried several times to


    ce it aside. But after some attempts, it looked as if Eddy was growing annoyed and would wake up


    at any moment.


    She had no choice but to leave his hand there. She merely looked on as her son slept.


    From the door, Kevin watched and understood everything.


    "What a nuisance," Kevin said coldly.


    He was angry that Eddy ruined his perfect proposal. Now he couldn''t tell which side he was on.


    He thought Eddy was his ally when he begged for Anne toe back. But just then, it seemed like he


    was not.


    "How old are you? Why are you angry with your child? That''s not how a good father''s supposed to act!"


    Anne reprimanded Kevin.


    She then stood up and walked right past him. Her expression was even colder than his.


    "Why did she get angry? Did I say something wrong?" Kevin muttered in confusion.


    "Women be emotional when they''re pregnant. It''s not just because Miss Anne''s in a bad mood,"


    the servant exined patiently.


    She liked Anne very much and feared that Kevin would be angry at her.


    Kevin just nodded and said, "I know. It doesn''t matter. I don''t care."


    After having said as much, he walked out with a smile on his face. How could he mind how she treated


    him when he loved her so much?


    Nevertheless, he wanted to teach his son a lesson and make him know which side he should be on.


    Meanwhile, a meeting was happening at the Riverside Hotel.


    Situated on the bank of the most beautiful river in A City, the establishment offered a picturesque


    nightscape.


    From the top floor, the water looked glistening as it reflected the city''s neon lights. These sparkles


    turned blurry every time the wind blew and created a beautiful illusion. At the hotel''s peak, even the


    rows of buildings looked like strings ofnterns.


    The presidential suite took up a huge portion of the top floor. It was the hotel''s most expensive room


    and it belonged exclusively to the AN Group.


    "How dare you talk about business in Kevin''s ce? Aren''t you afraid of being exposed?" Ryan


    sneered.


    Nichs gave a scornful smile, "No. Not a lot of people in this city knows me."


    He was right, of course. Up until then, even Ryan didn''t know much about his background. But since he


    had an ongoing conflict with Kevin, he was worried.


    "Kevin knows me, and I''m afraid that he will keep an eye on us," Ryan said with concern.


    "So you''re worried about this?" Nichs gave Ryan a mocking look.


    "Shouldn''t I worry?" Ryan asked.


    "No wonder yourpany is suffering losses."


    Nichs sneered at the ipetence of the man before him. Fuming, Ryan replied, "We still don''t


    know whether we''d seed or not. What nonsense are you talking about?"


    But this didn''t provoke Nichs. Instead, he thought for a while and asked, "Did Kevin plot revenge


    against you when you two had a disagreement about the cooperation?"


    "No," Ryan blurted.


    In fact, he could never seem to understand him and how he handled business.


    Kevin never looked like he was busy with work. He spent most of his time on leisure and recreation.


    These days, he was always with Anne. And yet, somehow, AN Group was still flourishing. In just a few


    years, it had actually doubled in assets and profit.


    "That''s right. Kevin is very ambitious. You''re right to be worried, but he might have no interest in your


    company. Do you understand?" There was a glimmer in his eyes when Nichs turned his head.


    And although he didn''t say anything else, Ryan looked even more enraged.


    Hispany was inferior to Kevin''s, so thetter didn''t pay it much attention. The disagreements


    between them had been on his mind for a long time and now he realized how stupid he had


    been.

 Chapter 270 We Have A Deal

    Chapter 270 We Have A Deal


    "I know," Ryan said, his voice tinged with dejection.


    Some pills were hard to swallow, but even he had to admit surrender when confronted with the facts.


    Besides while it might be true that he was nowhere near Kevin now, but that did not mean things would


    stay the same in the future. The bitterness of his loss in the present only made him more thirsty for a


    taste of victory.


    With this resolve, he clenched his fists and said, "What''s the n?"


    "I''ve already thought things through. I''ll tell you all the details the day after tomorrow. You have to make


    sure to carry things out quietly. You can''t afford to slip up and be found out. If everything goes


    ordingly, I guarantee you, you''ll get Anne and I''ll achieve my goal. We both win," Nichs said with


    an enticing smile.


    The promise of his words quelled Ryan''s irritation, all the while sparking his greed. "I want more than


    that," he said. "You will destroy Kevin''spany with my help. It would only be fair that I get a share


    from your spoils."


    Ryanid out his demands with confidence. He was convinced that Nichs would agree to his terms.


    "Then what do you want?" Nichs asked.


    "Oh, it''s very simple, nothing too borate. You are on your own, but I have apany. If you lose, it


    will just be you, but I am gambling my wholepany. Objectively speaking, I''m betting at a much


    higher risk, so it follows that the returns honor the wager. How about we split up? 60-40 sounds fair


    enough, considering what''s at stake for both of us," Ryan said.


    Nichs'' eyes lit up with a wicked glint. Ryan held nothing back in revealing his own greed. He had to


    bite back his tongue from releasing a derisiveugh. Instead, he answered, "What you said about the


    risks are true. However, you missed one crucial detail. I am the brains behind all this. Without me, you


    won''t have anything to work with, and I doubt you can construct a solid n alone. If that was the case,


    you wouldn''t be working with me right now, would you?" He paused and smiled impishly before


    continuing, "But if you insist on your conditions, I might have to reconsider this partnership."


    At these words, Ryan clenched his fists. Nichs was a capable member of CY Group, but he was


    nothing special. Be that as it might, Ryan was definitely interested in hearing his ns, especially if it


    spelled Kevin''s potential undoing.


    "Alright. I hear you. Then why don¡¯t we do it this way instead? Send me the n first. If I find it to my


    liking, we''ll split profits 50-50 once everything has been carried out sessfully. This is myst offer.


    Take it or leave it."


    Nichs'' smile grew. "We have a deal," he said, stretching out his hand to seal the agreement.


    The two men shook hands, their eyes not leaving the other''s as each concealed their own ambition


    behind the shadow of their gazes.


    In Luo Family''s mansion.


    Peals of brightughter rang through the living room. The curtains danced lightly as a refreshing wind


    blew from the outside.


    "Uncle, it really was my faultst time. I apologize," Mark said.


    Liam hummed thoughtfully as he looked at the young couple across him with a rxed expression.


    "I had some doubts at first when you sent Rose back. You didn¡¯t do anything special, so I had assumed


    you two were just ordinary friends," he said in amusement.


    Liam could never y favorites between his two daughters. He loved them in equal measure and


    desired only good things for the both of them. However, as if the world was ying a joke, his precious


    children both fell in love with the same man,


    which was why he stepped back and gave the choice to Kevin. He was not in the ce to meddle with


    the affairs of the heart, even as he hoped that Kevin and Anne could be together because they had


    already had a child.


    Things had taken a turn for the better. He looked favorably at the young man in front of him.


    "At that time, even I did not understand my own heart," Mark exined.


    At his words, Rose lowered her head. Her face was flushed to the tips of her ears, and she did not dare


    meet her father''s eyes.


    "Oh ho, what is this?" Liam teased, unable to help himself at the sight of his daughter''s obvious


    embarrassment. "You brought him here to see me, but now you are ashamed?"


    "Father!" Rose cried out indignantly, her flushed face growing crimson. "Don''t talk nonsense." She had


    been nervous about this meeting, and now her very own father was having his fun at her expense.


    "Am I the one talking nonsense? You can¡¯t even look up," Liam quipped.


    Rose could not bear a second longer of her father''s baiting. She stood up the next moment and said,


    "I''m going to see Anne. She has been pregnant for a few months now, and I also want to see Eddy."


    "Go ahead," Liam agreed. "Speaking of which, I haven''t seen my grandson yet either." Like all men his


    age, Liam longed to see his grandchild. He couldn''t wait to be the doting grandfather. However, he


    pushed his own desires aside. He didn''t want to press Anne, since she had never brought Eddy to see


    him. He wanted her to do it at her own volition andfort.


    "Okay, I''ll tell Anne when I get there," Rose said.


    Then, she turned to Mark. "Let''s go," she said, taking his hand.


    The smile on Liam''s face did not leave as he watched the pair go out of the house with entwined


    hands.


    A momentter, Valentina came out with a frown.


    "Liam, are you really in favor of their rtionship?" she asked, not even bothering to hide her


    displeasure.


    Mark was no Kevin. The gap between the two men was all too clear. Valentina felt as if her daughter


    had lost, and it left a sour taste on her tongue.


    "I think they are good together. Of course, it all depends on Rose," Liam answered.


    His response only irritated Valentina even more. "You are Rose''s father. Aren''t you concerned about


    her? It¡¯s true that the M Group is on par with us, but the Mu Family has two sons. That means the


    inheritance will be divided between both children. Don''t you think Rose deserves better?"


    Liam''s expression darkened at her words. For the first time in his life, he was truly losing temper over


    Valentina. "I don''t know understand what you want to happen, Valentina. I know you, and while being


    headstrong isn''t necessarily a bad trait, there''s a limit to how much you should push people.


    Inheritance? Rose deserves better? Only she can decide what is good and what is not. You are fixated


    on such foolish matters," he said sternly.


    "What''s wrong with what I said? You can let Anne get Kevin, but can''t I have a say in my own


    daughter''s rtionship?" Valentina countered, refusing to back down from the brewing argument.


    Liam sighed. "For how long are you going to remain thickheaded? I know that you wanted Rose to


    marry Kevin, but their choices are not things we have control over. What do you think would have


    happened if we forced Kevin to marry Rose even when the one he wants is Anne? It would be nothing


    less than a disaster. If that happened, both of our daughters would be miserable. Is that what you


    want?"


    Valentina thought over Liam''s words quietly, and finally saw reason. He was right.


    Liam was encouraged with her show of acquiescence and added, "What''s more, I can see that Mark


    makes our daughter happy. When Rose came with him, it was clear that she waspletely smitten


    with him. If they decide to marry, I would have no objections. Mark is a good person. I have a good


    feeling about him."


    "All right," Valentina gave in.


    A part of her was still wallowing in bitterness, but Liam was right. Her daughter''s happiness came first.


    "They are grown-ups. We should just watch over them and let them live their own lives."


    In the East Mountain Vi.


    The day was brimming with a lively energy.


    The vi was in the suburbs. A thinyer of trees lined the roads, giving a calm air to the surroundings.


    The days were warm and pleasant, and the evenings were nketed in a cool, and tranquil silence.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    However, this night was different.


    Sam, Emily, Mark and Rose all came to the vi unexpectedly. They gathered in the living room.


    Kevin and Anne were also there. The space was filled with conversation as six adults surrounded a


    child.


    Eddy was wearing navy blue suspenders, with a beige undershirt and a small hat. He was an adorable


    sight.


    A te of candies wasid out in front of him. His small hands curled around the sweets and Anne


    said, "Why don''t you give everyone candies?"


    Eddy reached toward the men and women who all cooed in delight.


    However, when Eddy was about to hand out one, his head turned to Anne and gave her the sweets


    instead.


    "Eddy, you are so obedient!" Anne praised. "Can you share the rest with other uncles and aunts too?"


    "Okay." Eddy nodded seriously and grabbed another handful of candies.


    This time, he gave them to Rose. She let out a delighted gasp and kissed him. Her nephew was simply


    lovely. She was growing fonder of him as the days passed.


    The third handful of candies were given to Emily, along with a kiss. Emily beamed at Eddy as she


    thanked him.


    Emily had been a little disappointed that she was thest one among the girls to get Candy, but when


    Eddy took the initiative to give her a kiss, she had quickly forgotten her dissatisfaction.


    Everyone was praising Eddy, except Kevin and Sam. Kevin touched his chin thoughtfully, while Sam


    turned his attention to Eddy, grinning the entire time.


    "Eddy is such a good boy. He knows how to put thedies first. What a smart child, so little and already


    so well-mannered," Emily said happily, holding Eddy''s face in her hands.


    Anne''s chest swelled with the praises. She now understood what a mother''s pride meant.


    "Give the candies to the uncles next," she said, patting her son''s head.


    The second round began again, but the results were the same. Once again, Eddy gave the candies to


    the women.


    "I don¡¯t think he''s too fond of us," Mark said gloomily.


    "This reminds me of that time more than 20 years ago," Sam said.


    Everyone turned their attention to him in confusion at his vague words.


    "What are you talking about? How old were you 20 years ago?" Emily said helplessly. She couldn¡¯t


    follow Sam''s train of thought.


    "Sam, how''s the new equipment in your hospital? I think you''ve got enough, right?" Kevin suddenly


    asked. The others were confused by the sudden change of topic.


    "Yes, everything is just peachy. I appreciate your concern," Sam retorted. "Eddy is just like you when


    you were his age," he added.


    Everyone was suddenly interested at the turn of the conversation.


    "Why? What was Mr. Kevin like when he was a child?" Emily asked.


    "Well, since you asked, I have no choice but to tell the story now, don''t I?" Sam started, sending a


    devilish smile towards an unimpressed Kevin. "It was the same situation as now. Kevin had to divide


    snacks, but he just gave them to the girls. The boys didn''t get any. Exactly like Eddy. I hated yboys,


    so I beat him up and took all his snacks away,"


    Sam recounted the story with a proud grin.


    "Yes, and that was also yourst glorious achievement," Kevin replied drily.


    Indeed, after that incident, Sam was never able to take anything away from Kevin again, because he


    had kept his own things well.


    Emily silently turned to look at Anne, and the two women shook their heads at the two men''s


    childishness. Some things just didn''t change. Boys will always be boys, as they said.


    "But it won¡¯t be good for Eddy if he always favors girls. He is a child, and children sometimes need to


    be taught a lesson." Kevin came over and crouched down to where Eddy was. It was the perfect


    opportunity to teach his son a lesson.


    Eddy looked up at his father and grabbed the candies in his hand without doing anything else.


    To everyone''s surprise, the boy handed out the candies to Kevin, as well as Sam and Mark.


    Sam''s eyes widened in surprise. He looked at Eddy, who managed to learn in such a short amount of


    time. He sighed and said, "Each generation surpasses the one that precedes it. Kevin, I''m betting my


    money that your son will be much smarter than you. He is already a master of judging a situation. I


    don''t know if I should be surprised or scared."


    Suddenly, Anne recalled Kevin calling Eddy ady-killer the day before. Her expression twisted into


    displeasure. No son of hers would go down that wayward path. She was going to make sure of it.

 Chapter 271 Misunderstanding

    Chapter 271 Misunderstanding


    "How could that be possible? Kevin is so aloof. How could he have been like that when he was a


    child?" Now, there was all this tension between Rose and Kevin. Of course, Rose also knew that in the


    past, she thought she liked him only because she couldn''t have him.


    Mark red at her. Could it be that she still had feelings for Kevin?


    At first, he had not cared about how she felt about Kevin. However, now that he had started having


    feelings for her, it was difficult not to feel jealous.


    Moreover, Mark felt a little weird. Here he was, meeting Rose''s ex-boyfriend with her. Coincidentally,


    this was the same man who was now with Anne, the woman whom Mark used to have feelings for.


    As he thought of this, he stared at Kevin with hostility.


    "He wasn''t always this way. When Kevin was a child, he was very open with who he was. In my


    opinion, he''s just better at pretending and hiding his emotions now," Sam gloated.


    Kevin''s face darkened.


    "Sam, you''re awfully chatty today," he said, barely moving his lips. he said, barely moving his lips.


    He did not seem imposing or threatening in any way. Nevertheless, Sam was startled. He thought that


    Kevin was insinuating something.


    "Just an observation. You''re not mad, are you? Look, everyone''s having a good time," Sam said,


    winking. It was a reminder for Kevin to calm down.


    But Sam had expected too much of Kevin, and he was doomed to be disappointed.


    "Yes, but you don''t have to be so happy about it." Kevin shed him a sinister smile, which made Sam


    feel suspicious. He had no idea what Kevin was nning.


    "Hey, I just remembered. I have something that I need to deal with in the hospital. I have to go now,"


    Sam announced. With that, he stood up, gestured to Emily, and left the East Mountain Vi.


    Emily, who was standing next to them, was confused. She didn''t know what was going on between the


    two men. Why did Sam have to leave in such a hurry?


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Why are we leaving so soon? I haven''t had a good talk with Anne yet," Emily grumbled.


    Now, only four adults and a child remained in the big living room.


    "Let''s go," Mark said as well. Although he looked indifferent, it was noticeable that he was in a bad


    mood.


    Rose, equally confused, followed Mark out.


    Eddy looked around and found that there were even fewer people now. He lowered his head and said,


    "Mom, Auntie has left."


    Anne''s eyes grew. How could such a little child know how to address Emily? Did she have a wonder


    child?


    He was only one and a half years old, and he already knew how to call his elders?


    Anne and Kevin looked at each other in disbelief. Fortunately, the servant happened toe in and


    heard what Eddy had said. She smiled. "Wow, the young master has such a good memory! Miss Emily


    taught him this several times in the past, but I didn''t expect him to remember all this until now."


    Anne breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, Eddy had help. Otherwise, at his age, it would seem quite


    strange that he knew how to address people correctly.


    Still, considering his age, it was incredible that he remembered Emily so clearly even if he had only met


    her a few times.


    As Anne thought about this amazing little boy being her own child, she was overjoyed. She squatted


    down and held Eddy in her arms. "How smart my baby is!"


    Her voice was full of pride and endless praise for her child.


    Kevin smiled fondly and took Eddy.


    Casually, he told Anne, "Don''t praise a child too much. He''ll grow up proud. His intelligence is still


    inferior to mine," he grumbled.


    He felt that Eddy had been hogging all of Anne''s care and love and that there was nothing that he


    could do about it.


    Eddy leaned against his chest and squirmed, but Kevin held him steady. The little boy looked up at him


    and identally blew a spit bubble, which directlynded on Kevin''s snow-white shirt.


    Outside the East Mountain Vi


    It was deep in the night, and the ce had grown quieter.


    The cool breeze blew gently. Rose walked out and got in the car.


    As soon as she fastened her seatbelt, Mark started the car and stepped on the gas. This was the


    fastest that Rose had ever seen him go.


    "Are you in a hurry?" asked Rose.


    She felt a little guilty. She had insisted on bringing Mark here, and as a result, he might have had to put


    off work.


    "No," Mark said indifferently.


    This time, it was her turn to be confused.


    "Then slow down. Your driving is making me feel a little dizzy," Rose said.


    The speed at which he drove made her nervous. Mark didn''t say anything, but he slowed down.


    About an hourter, they arrived at Rose''s residence.


    Rose realized then that he must be in a bad mood. The lights on the road were so bright that they


    almost lit up the inside of the car and brightly illuminated Mark''s unhappy face.


    He didn''t respond at first. After a while, he said, "I''m letting you off here. I''lle and see you


    tomorrow."


    Seeing how upset Mark looked, Rose decided not to ask any questions. She told him that she would


    see him tomorrow and headed to the entrance of their house.


    Mark didn''t drive away until Rose walked through the door and into the house.


    The Luo Family''s house was still, but the lights were on. Rose took a deep breath, passed the lighted


    fountain, and walked into the living room.


    Both Liam and Valentine were home. The two of them looked at Rose. When Valentina saw the


    depressed look on her daughter''s face, she hurried over to her.


    "Rose, what''s wrong? Why do you look so sad?" Valentina looked thoughtfully in Liam''s direction.


    "I''m fine. Listen, Dad, I have a question," Rose replied. She went over to her father and sat in front of


    him. She believed that Liam would be able to give her the answer that she needed.


    "Why didn''t youe to me for help? You''ve made your mother sad," Valentina said, her voice filled


    with jealousy.


    "Come to think of it, I''m a little hungry. I would like some porridge, Mom," Rose said out of pity.


    Valentina looked at Rose helplessly and said, "Well, you just wait right there. I''ll make some for you."


    Now, only Rose and Liam were in the living room.


    "Tell me. What happened?" Liam asked with a smile.


    That was how Liam was. He was always gentle to everyone. That was why Rose preferred to share her


    feelings with him.


    "You see, Dad, when we left the group, Mark seemed upset. It was so out of the blue! I don''t know if


    there was something that I did wrong. Do men just suddenly be emotional like that?"


    Rose frowned in frustration.


    "Well, I don''t think so. Tell me exactly what happened, and I''ll try my best to analyze the situation to


    you." Liam was feeling suspicious now. It seemed that Mark wasn''t the kind of person who had ulterior


    motives.


    "We went to visit Anne''s son today. At first, Mark was fine, but somewhere along the way, he suddenly


    got angry."


    Rose continued to reflect on the events of that night. Liam interrupted her thoughts. "Did you say


    something?"


    "No," Rose said. Then, thinking back, something urred to her.


    "Well, Sam was telling stories about Kevin when they were younger. I only remarked about how cold


    Kevin is and how difficult it is to imagine him as an indecent young boy. Is there anything wrong with


    that?"


    Rose shrugged, bemused. She was out of ideas, as she was confident that she had not said anything


    wrong.


    Liam, however, smiled. "I''ve figured out what''s wrong with you two."


    "What is it?" Rose asked anxiously. Liam was sure that his daughter cared a lot about Mark. She would


    not be suffering like this if that was not the case.


    "Do you have feelings for Kevin?" he asked.


    Rose felt very much at ease around him.


    "Of course not! How could I have feelings for Kevin? Before, I wasn''t sure of my feelings. Now, I have


    figured things out. I''d rather remain single than to be with him," she dered, clenching her fists.


    "Okay. Well, you know you don''t like Kevin, but how about Mark? Does he know that?"


    Rose paused. Her eyes lit up with the realization of what her father meant. She rested a finger on her


    chin and was lost in thought for a moment. After a while, she said, "Mark probably knows. But even if


    he doesn''t, there''s no need to be angry. He''s always been a very good person. He''s mild-mannered


    and has a good character. How could he get angry and act out like this?"


    However, with a mysterious smile on his face, Liam said, "Of course, he has the right to get angry.


    Rose, you should be grateful for having met the right guy. I think that Mark is a great guy."


    "But he shouldn''t get angry," Rose said, still confused.


    "Rose, you have to remember that everyone grows selfish when ites to love. You should clear


    everything up with him tomorrow. Don''t let the misunderstanding get out of hand."


    After hearing what Liam said, Rose finally understood why Mark acted the way that he had. Instead,


    she grew more appreciative that he cared for her.


    "I don''t have to wait for tomorrow. I''m going to exin everything to him right now." As Rose spoke, she


    grabbed her car keys, determined to go to Mark''s house.


    "Where are you going in such a hurry? Don''t you want to eat your porridge?" Valentina asked, feeling


    helpless.


    "No, I''m going to resolve this," said Rose.


    Valentina set the bowl on the table and turned to Liam, "Why has she been acting so rash recently?"


    Liam smiled without saying anything.


    In the East Mountain Vi


    Birds chirped in the fresh morning air, and the sunlight split into stripes as it went through the blinds.


    Anne stood on the balcony with a faint smile on her lips.


    "Mom."


    Eddy sat in the arms of the servant, but upon seeing Anne, he squirmed and begged to be put down.


    He walked toward her on his own, and upon reaching her, he grabbed the hem of her long beige


    windbreaker.


    In return, she gazed at him lovingly. All of a sudden, she thought of something. She wondered if her


    mother had thought of her the same way when she had been a child.


    "Eddy, we''re going to go and see Grandpa, okay?" She gently ran her hand through his soft hair.


    "Okay," Eddy replied in his adorable voice.

 Chapter 272 The Apple of Everyones Eyes

    Chapter 272 The Apple of Everyone''s Eyes


    In the Luo Family''s mansion.


    A soft carpet the color of sky blue was spread around the living room, lending a warm, summery feeling


    to the space.


    Eddy''s eyes was immediately beguiled by the color and toddled toward it, a big smile on his face as he


    stepped on the carpet.


    It was his first time at the Luo Family''s house. Despite his new surroundings, he waspletely at


    ease.


    Already, he was the spitting image of his father. Anyone would be able to see that he was Kevin''s son.


    "Is this our little Edward?" Liam asked.


    He beamed at the sight of his grandson. Perhaps it was because he was his grandfather, but he


    thought he had never seen a child more lovely.


    The boy''s presence was a blessing. With him here, Anne and Liam felt the stiffness between them


    dissipate, if only for a little. Anne nodded at the old man''s question and said, "We all call him Eddy."


    "Okay," Liam smiled at her, then walked towards his grandson and hung a golden locket around his


    neck.


    "This is a gift. I want him to have his own keepsake from me. Just think of it as humoring an old man''s


    selfishness," he exined, his wordsid out cautiously. He and Anne had only begun to mend their


    bond. Liam did not want to offend her, especially since she had taken it upon herself to take the boy to


    see him.


    Once again, Eddy bridged the gap of their estrangement.


    "Okay. Thank you," Anne answered. She could not find it in herself to refuse. She could see how the


    old man''s eyes lit up when he looked at Eddy.


    Eddy grabbed the locket with his little hand and looked at it with wide, curious eyes. The next moment,


    he opened his mouth and put it in his mouth.


    At this, Liam became a bit anxious. He had given Eddy the golden locket as a good luck charm for a


    long and healthy life, but seeing how the child was nibbling at it, he began to doubt the wisdom of his


    choice.


    He crouched down and reached out to take the locket, but Eddy only gripped it tighter, unwilling to let


    go. There was a sh of possession in his eyes, as if he was arguing that it was his and no one could


    take it away.


    Liam wanted to chuckle at his stubbornness, but he had to take the locket from the child.


    Using just enough strength, he pried it off his hands and away from his neck. Liam watched Eddy''s


    expression carefully, anticipating his crying. To his surprise, the boy just stared at him, albeit with


    displeasure, but remained silent.


    Rose smiled at her father''s evident surprise. Her nephew really was something special.


    Liam sat down on the sofa and said to Eddy, "Be good. I will give it to you when you won''t be biting it


    anymore."


    Eddy looked at Liam from the floor. His eyes went next to the sofa. The next moment, his small hands


    gripped at the cushions and he decided to climb up. However, the sofa was a little higher than his


    waist, so he fell back down before he was able to raise himself up.


    Once again, he stood up, this time stepping on Liam''s foot and using it like a stedder. He was able


    to climb smoothly, then reached out for the golden locket in his grandfather''s hand.


    Liam watched the boy''s whole struggle with awe and unbridled amusement. His grandson was


    definitely as stubborn as he was smart.


    He was filled with enthusiasm for Eddy''s growth.


    Theughter that rang out from the living room reached Valentina''s ears. She hovered over the door for


    a moment, listening, until she finally went in.


    She was greeted with the view of a lovely little baby sitting side by side with Liam. The boy was holding


    a golden lock in his hand and was grinning like a winner.


    Her chest swelled with fondness. The boy''s smile was bright and his eyes were full of life. She felt an


    urge to go over to him grow in her.


    Liking children came much easier for people their age. Perhaps because she was older, she was


    charmed by Eddy''s innocence. However, her eyes fell next on Anne, and she decided againsting


    over to hold him.


    If she was too eager, she would surely be rejected, so it was better to watch over from a safe distance.


    Valentina shifted her attention to Rose and wondered when her daughter would have her own child.


    There was a time when Rose had been irrational, going as far as to pretend to be pregnant to tie Kevin


    down. Valentina was supportive in her daughter trying to get what she wanted, but seeing how things


    had panned out now, she was d that Rose failed. She would have suffered so much if she insisted


    on her absurd ns. She wouldn''t have been able to smile like she did now.


    Eddy came to them all like a wonderful gift from the heavens.


    After a while, Eddy had grown much morefortable with Liam. When Liam raised his eyes and saw


    Valentina, he said to Eddy, "This is your Grandma. Come and call her."


    Anne''s expression changed, but she had kept silent. Eddy looked at Valentina and said in a sweet


    voice, "Grandma."


    His voice ranged pure and clear in her ears. Valentina could no longer resist after hearing him call her


    grandma. Her face broke into a smile and she walked over to Eddy, scooping him up in her arms.


    "My grandson is so cute." Eddy feltfortable in her arms andy his head on her shoulder.


    Valentina''s smile grew bigger. She had almost swooned at her grandchild''s charming action.


    Anne''s face eased into a small smile as he watched Valentina cradle her son as if he was the most


    precious thing on Earth. Rose, too, was filled with happiness at the exchange. It was as if hope had


    finally revealed itself, and their family could start again. She looked at Anne and winked, and the two


    sisters exchanged warm, genuine smiles.


    "Rose, have you and Mark talked things over?" Valentina asked, to Rose''s surprise. It was as if Eddy


    had softened her, and now she was epting Rose and Mark''s rtionship as well.


    "Oh, that. I went to see Markst night, but he was in the middle of an important meeting, so we moved


    our talk for another time. I''lle by again right away," After this, Rose went out of the house to meet


    Mark.


    "What''s with her? I was just asking," Valentina said.


    She had asked with genuine concern. Since herst talk with Liam, she had seen reason and


    understood that Rose''s life was up to her to decide. If she was happy, then that was the most important


    thing.


    Eddy started wriggling in Valentina''s arms and she was pulled back from her thoughts. Her eyes fell on


    Anne and she grew uneasy, but Anne only turned her face away without any trace of animosity. At this,


    Valentina breathed a sigh of relief. It seemed that Anne did not particrly hold a grudge toward her.


    As she recalled the things of the past, Valentina was seized with guilt, but she had resolved not to let


    what happened beforee in between them now. If only for the sake of the child, she was willing to


    bury the hatchet for good.


    Perhaps they could slowly learn how to be around each other without erupting into a fight.


    In Riverside Hotel.


    The mellow scent of red wine filled the air in the presidential suite.


    Ryan leaned back against the sofa and raked his eyes through the document handed over by Nichs.


    After thoroughly reading its contents, Ryan immediately understood just how much of a capable man


    Nichs was. He would indeed be useful.


    After all, fair or foul, all means were measured ording to the end results. In business, those who


    were able to stand in the highest positions were only one of two: men with outstanding ability or men


    who were brilliant in their tactics.


    It was evident that Nichs was thetter.


    "Do you find it satisfactory to your standards?" Nichs asked as he took a sip of wine.


    Ryan''s expression changed at his question. He had to change his opinion about the man in front of


    him. He smiled and said in leisurely, "Sure enough, CY Group''s people are something else."


    Ryan was acknowledging his merit. But at the same time, he had made up his mind. Once this deal


    was done, he would never involve himself with Nichs. He was too dangerous, and his loyalty was


    only to himself.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Nichs just smiled. He had been in the business world for many years now, and he had seen all there


    was to see when it came to the yers of the field. Ryan started as a serious businessman, and


    Nichs'' appearance changed this midway. Ryan was good, but he didn''t have Nichs'' knack for


    judging the people he dealt with.


    There were many reasons why Nichs cooperated with Ryan, but the most crucial among these was


    that he was confident in Ryan''s weakness. It was only a matter of time before the tables would flip to


    his own favor.


    "I''m ttered," Nichs said, the deceptively calm smile never leaving his face.


    Two sses clinked and the wine shook with slight tremors. The men drank, their smiles not betraying


    their own ns for the other''s downfall. Slow music flowed through the room, covering up the ominous


    sound of betrayal.


    In the East Mountain Vi.


    Since Anne had brought Eddy to the Luo Family''s house, Liam had taken it upon himself to visit Eddy


    in the vi.


    He was not an unwee guest, but Anne could not help but be a little concerned at his zealousness.


    He was so diligent that he came almost every day.


    With his every visit, the spacious living had a little less space. It was starting to be filled with all the


    things Liam brought with him. Eddy was showered in so much love and attention, and it seemed that


    his grandfather''s liking to him was not one-sided. The boy had grown so familiar with Liam that he


    would follow the older man around, all the while calling him Grandpa to Liam''s delight. Sometimes,


    Eddy wouldn''t even respond to Anne if Liam was there.


    Anne could do nothing but watch as the grandfather and grandson had the time of their lives as they


    yed with the remote control train.


    She had always seen Liam as a well-mannered man. She could almost not believe that it was the same


    man lying down on the carpet imitating train sounds.


    "Father, it¡¯s time for dinner," Anne said formally.


    It wasn''t that she was deliberately putting distance between them, but Anne didn''t know any other way


    to speak to him. She couldn''t be casual, like she was with Rose.


    "Okay, let''s y againter," As Liam was looking away to answer, the train went off the track and hit


    the carpet.


    Eddy still wanted to y and shouted, "Grandpa,e on."


    However, Liam only reached out and picked Eddy up. "Eddy, let''s go to eat first. No ying if you don''t


    eat," he said with a tone of finality.


    Eddy pouted but nodded reluctantly.


    The dinner table was covered with delicious dishes. On one side, there was a vacuum cup with Eddy''s


    porridge.


    By this time, Eddy could already eat simple cooked food. Now he was obediently standing in the baby


    chair and looking around with his big eyes. His big eyes watched Liam with interest as he ate. Eddy


    opened his mouth whenever Liam did, mimicking his movements.


    "Eat." Eddy stretched out his finger and pointed at Liam, drooling.


    "You are still too young to eat that, so you have to eat your own food first and grow up fast," Anne said.


    Eddy could understand what Anne meant. He obediently opened his mouth and ate what Anne gave


    him, although his brows remained furrowed, evidently disappointed.


    Seeing the look on Eddy''s face, Liam felt sorry for him. It was no easy task being a grandfather. He had


    to hold back even when all he wanted to do was spoil his grandson.


    He dipped some sauce on the te with chopsticks and put it beside Eddy''s mouth. Eddy opened his


    mouth and sucked the juice in. His small mouth moved as if he was savoring it and made delighted


    sounds.


    "Anne, you are still inexperienced. Eddy can''t eat some things yet, but you can let him have a taste,"


    Liam said with a smile.


    Anne was filled with curiosity at his unexpected knowledge. How did Liam know so much?


    Seeing the question on Anne''s face, Liam smiled again and said, "Taking care of a child is the


    responsibility of both parents, not just the mother''s. I took care of Rose with her Mom back then."


    "I see," Anne said, not knowing what else to say.

 Chapter 273 Revisit The Old Place

    Chapter 273 Revisit The Old ce


    Liam noticed Anne didn''t seem happy. He realized perhaps he had said something wrong. He couldn''t


    bear the thought of hurting her. He already owed a lot to Anne and her mother.


    Liam looked guilty. Clearing his throat, he said, "Your mother worked hard to take care of you, didn''t


    she?"


    Listening to his words, Anne raised her head. She didn''t expect Liam would ask about her mother. After


    thinking for a while, she said, "I always told her she seemed very tired, but she always dismissed me


    saying she wasn''t."


    Her words intensified the guilt that Liam was feeling. There was once again a short pause. And then,


    Liam gazed at her with his sad eyes and said, "It was all my fault. I neglected my responsibility as a


    father and made you both fend for yourself."


    Anne understood this man was indeed guilty. The truth was, Anne didn''t care about the past anymore.


    "Everyone had their own life to take care of. It was a long time ago. Perhaps, back then you didn''t have


    the ability to go against your family."


    Anne''s words brought him somefort. A smile appeared on his face and Liam was relieved.


    "You and your mother came back to the Ye nter, didn''t you?" Liam queried.


    "Well, the Ye n felt that what my mother did shouldn''t be known by everyone. They wanted it to


    remain a secret. They didn''t want us there. However, my uncle contacted us after my grandparents''


    demise. He took pity on my mother and wished to help us so we went back."


    As she spoke, she tried to smile. But the truth was, she hadn''t liked going back to the Ye n.


    Even though she led a very difficult life before moving in to the Ye n, she preferred it. At the Ye


    n, she was incessantly framed and bullied by others.


    She told herself it was all in the past and forced herself to get rid of those terrible memories.


    "Okay." Liam didn''t dare to look at Anne.


    The atmosphere in the living room became tense. The only voice that came was from Eddy.


    "Dad!" he eximed. Kevin had appeared out of nowhere.


    Both Anne and Liam looked at his direction. Kevin was standing near the door. It seemed like he had


    been here for a while now.


    Anne looked at him and said unhappily, "You didn''t tell me you would be back so soon. Why are you


    standing out there?"


    Kevin shed her a smile. The evening light shone through the French window, making his smile a little


    distant but gentle.


    "Seeing that you two are having a good chat, I didn''t want to disturb you both." The smile on Kevin''s


    face widened. He was patient with Anne.


    Watching their exchange, Liam nodded slightly. This time, he had witnessed a different side of Kevin.


    When he saw Kevin with Rose before, he only saw his gentlemanly side. He didn''t seem to genuinely


    care about Rose.


    "Dad," Kevin said, turning his attention to Liam. Now that the tension between Anne and Liam eased,


    Kevin''s attitude towards thetter changed.


    Seeing that Kevin didn''t take him as an outsider, Liamughed and said, "It seems it''s destined that I


    will be your father-inw."


    While they were talking, Liam''s phone rang. Anne thought someone had called Liam.


    But it turned out it was just an rm.


    Liam turned off the rm and said, "I''m leaving now. I''ll see you in a few days."


    Anne nodded slightly. "I hope you can bring Eddy to see us often. After all, we are your family.


    Valentina is a nice person, so please don''t take your previous encounters with her seriously. And once


    again I apologize for not protecting you when I should have," Liam said.


    Liam found himself in an awkward situation. He hoped that he could reconcile things with Anne and at


    the same time, he didn''t want to hurt his wife. But things didn''t always turn out as he expected.


    If he had uttered these words in the past, Anne wouldn''t have forgiven him. After all, Liam had


    abandoned her and her mother.


    However, she has changed now. She had her own child, and she had suffered a lot to be with Kevin


    again. She believed in giving forgiveness easily.


    "Okay." Anne smiled, trying to convince him that his apology had been epted.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    With a sigh, Liam left the East Mountain Vi. After that, Anne was lost in thought.


    She seemed quite focused in her thoughts. Her eyes seemed to be covered with mist. And if one


    looked closer, they could tell she seemed a little sad.


    Kevin thought she must be missing something, maybe her mother. He couldn''t help but reach out and


    hold Anne in his arms. He wanted tofort her so he pulled her in an embrace. He realized her


    hands were ice-cold.


    "Anne, let''s go to your previous home. It might make you feel better." Kevin rested his chin on her head


    as he made this suggestion.


    However, Anne thought he was referring to the Ye n. Shaking her head slightly, she said, "There''s


    no need to go back. I don''t want to see that house."


    The mere thought of the Ye n made her uneasy in her stomach.


    Kevin realized she had misunderstood him. Smiling, he corrected, "I wasn''t talking about the Ye n. I


    meant the ce where you lived before you shifted to the Ye n."


    Kevin thought that ce was filled with beautiful memories. She would feel quite nostalgic if she went


    there. He wanted to make her happy and in the process learn a bit more about her past.


    Hearing that, Anne frowned slightly, as if she didn''t agree with what he had said. A momentter, she


    said, "I don''t know if my previous home will still be there."


    As far as she could remember, the house she lived in was old and shabby. Years had passed and she


    couldn''t tell with certainty whether it would still be there.


    "It won''t hurt to go and take a look," Kevin insisted, hugging her tightly. He wanted to give her all the


    warmth.


    When Kevin arrived there, he realized this area was ipatible with A City. It was shabby and worn


    out, looking like it was on the verge of copse. There was almost no one living in it, and some of the


    doors were covered with moss.


    Kevin hade here by himself. He was aware that Anne hadn''t lived a luxurious childhood. However,


    this was beyond him. Seeing the terrible house that stood before him, he couldn''t help but feel a little


    sad.


    He couldn''t imagine how Anne managed to live here. He wasn''t expecting a great house but he hadn''t


    known the extent of her poverty.


    He stood still as his eyes scanned his surroundings. He saw an old doll in red, hanging by the door. He


    couldn''t make out its features. Rain had ravaged it.


    Once he got a good look of the ce, Kevin made a decision. Taking out his phone, he rang his


    assistant and said, "I want to purchase an old town. I will send the address to you and you need to


    make a n as soon as possible."


    In ire Jewelry City, people wereing and going.


    Everything was working normally until Rose stepped inside.


    She was d in a white baseball shirt and also wore a baseball hat. With her sneakers, she stomped


    inside.


    The waitress didn''t recognize her at first.


    "Where is Mark? I want to see him,"


    Rose announced loudly. Even though she tried to exude confidence, there was a quiver in her voice.


    "Oh, it''s Miss Rose. But our CEO is in a meeting."


    Upon hearing this, Rose went ahead, ignoring everybody''s plea to stay behind. They didn''t want her


    interrupting the meeting. However, she wouldn''t listen. She must see Mark at any cost.


    She pushed opened the door and stood by it, staring straight at Mark who was having a heated


    discussion with someone.


    He was talking about the next month''s product n, but her arrival brought him to an abrupt stop. The


    people in the meeting room didn''t dare to say anything because most of thepany''s senior


    executives were aware that Mark had a close rtionship with the daughter of L Group.


    "That''s all for today''s meeting. If any problemes up, we''ll solve themter," Mark said tly and


    dismissed them.


    One by one, the people in the meeting hall dispersed. Rose''s gaze hadn''t left Mark. She continued to


    look at him with her grieving pair of eyes. But she wouldn''t say anything. She was waiting for him to


    speak first.


    "What are you doing here?" Finally, Mark broke the silence.


    Deep in her heart, Mark was still a gentle and elegant man. However, it pained her to think he was


    trying to ignore her.


    "Why are you avoiding me?" Rose questioned.


    Mark hadn''t anticipated such a straight-forward question. It caught him off-guard. After a short silence,


    he cleared his throat and said, "I wasn''t ignoring. I had something important to deal with in the


    company. It kept me upied."


    However, as soon as Mark finished speaking, Rose said coldly, "You are just making excuses!"


    Hearing that, Mark was taken aback. Rose continued toin, "You are jealous because you think I


    liked Kevin!"


    She was a very direct woman. If she had something to say, she would blurt it out. Moreover, she knew


    she had to say it all out. If she didn''t even have the courage to say it, then how could far could their


    rtionship go!


    "No," Mark said. Even though he refused to admit, his face darkened.


    "Listen to me Mark, I have never liked anyone else! You thought I like Kevin and I don''t me you. It''s


    just that I am used to having everything I want. I pursued him because he behaved indifferently towards


    me. It was nothing but my arrogance. The person I truly like is you."


    As she spoke, there was a sudden shift in Mark''s expression.


    "Love is different from challenge. And this is the first time I have been in love. You have to forgive me


    because I have zero experience when ites to love." Rose had said it all. Now she was a bit tired


    and on the verge of tears.


    Feeling a little distressed, Mark instinctively wrapped his hands around Rose''s shoulders. He was


    about to say something, but was stopped by Rose''s hups. He detected a faint smell of wine.


    ''Did she drink wine?'' he wondered. ''I am not going to let her drink again,'' Mark decided. It looked like


    she couldn''t hold liquor.


    Shrugging these thoughts away, he thought about Rose''s sudden appearance and confession. It


    brought a sense of warmth in his heart. Her words were like music to the ears. He couldn''t help but


    smile. He didn''t care about what happened before. He wouldn''t dwell on the past. Looking at Rose, he


    realized the past days had been hard on her. She seemed aggrieved and sad.


    In the AN Group, a documenty on the rosewood table. The table was quite empty, so the document


    was conspicuous, making it the first thing anyone would spot.


    Leaning on the ck leather sofa, Kevin held the document in his hand. It contained the n to acquire


    the old town.


    He was in a sour mood but the thought of building a new home for Anne cheered him up.


    Once he opened it, he was stunned. ording to it, his assistant''s n was to build a new modern


    town. His smile froze.


    Without wasting a second, he called his assistant, asking him toe up immediately. Within five


    minutes, the assistant arrived.


    "Mr. Kevin, what can I do for you?"


    As soon as he finished speaking, Kevin threw the document on the table and asked, "Is this the n


    you gave me?"


    Kevin''s cold expression scared the assistant. And the worst part was, the assistant had no idea what


    he had done wrong.


    "Mr. Kevin, this is the n we got after a week''s research. That ce hasn''t been developed yet. If a


    new town is to be established, it must be done in such a way that it attracts merchants and buyers.


    Moreover, not all the people in the old town have moved out. This way, we could easily attract their


    attention and have them back."

 Chapter 274 Give Her A Town

    Chapter 274 Give Her A Town


    Indeed, what the assistant said was right. It would be beneficial, but it would not serve Kevin''s goals.


    "Make a new n. The old town should be reconstructed, not destroyed," Kevin said calmly.


    The assistant looked at Kevin in disbelief, "But the whole board of directors approved this n. I don''t


    think it''s a good idea to go against them."


    Kevin sneered, "Tell everyone that this is my private project and that thepany has nothing to do


    with it."


    Hearing this, the assistant was even more confused. Why would Kevin do this? But at this point,


    Kevin''s face was grim. One look at him and the assistant could only swallow back his objections.


    "Okay, I''ll work on it right away. We need toe up with a new n. We haven''t done this sort of


    project before so it would definitely take up some time."


    With a smile, Kevin spoke in a less serious tone. "I''lle up with the n myself. Once I''m done, I''ll


    leave the execution to my subordinates."


    Given his firm attitude, his assistant decided to do as he was told, even though he wasn''t sure if the


    idea was feasible or not.


    "Okay." And with that, he gave his boss a slight bow and walked out, closing the door behind him.


    Kevin rxed as soon as the office became quiet again. He could tell that the man who just stepped


    out didn''t agree with his ns. But all Kevin cared about was giving Anne a town.


    At that point, the ringing of his phone broke the silence. One of his servants was calling him.


    "Hello, Mr. Kevin. Miss Anne wanted me to ask you when you woulde home."


    It was standard procedure. Before Kevin''s arrival at the house, the cook must prepare all his meals


    about half an hour in advance. Dinner would be served by the time he got back. The servant''s question


    made him smile. He had never been told that Anne was asking for him before. But that day, he allowed


    himself to dream that one day, the servant would be referring to Anne as Mrs. Anne.


    "I''m running a littlete. Let Anne have her dinner first. Tell her not to wait for me," Kevin said with a


    gentle smile.


    As much as he wanted to be with Anne, that would have to wait. He wanted to treat her to a special


    surprise. He hoped that this gesture would help her forget her unfortunate past, and instead, give her


    beautiful memories.


    A few hourster, night had fallen at the East Mountain Vi.


    The clock had already struck seven, and yet Kevin had still note home.


    Anne looked calm, but she couldn''t fight the restlessness in her heart. She missed Kevin terribly


    whenever he was away.


    But suddenly, the corners of her lips turned into a smile. When did she be like this? Since when


    did she start feeling inconsble without Kevin?


    "Mom!"


    As soon as the servant finished feeding Eddy, the little boy ran up to his mother and curled up by her


    feet. Although he was just a child, Anne couldn''t tell what he was thinking, especially when he wasn''t


    saying anything.


    "Are you sleepy?" Anne asked when he saw Eddy close his eyes. The child used to always sleep at


    this hour.


    But Eddy hadn''t been looking well for thest two days. Anne feared that his condition was serious.


    Looking at her baby, she couldn''t help but frown.


    The vi in RAR City sprawled over thousands of square meters.


    Despite its space, however, the estate looked particrly empty. The decor inside gave it an air of


    luxury, but stepping inside would make anyone feel that it was cold and empty.


    Nichs hung up the phone with a mischievous smile. Everything was going ording to his n. He


    liked this feeling very much. He might not have been physically present, but he controlled everything


    from behind the scene and emerged the victor.


    This was what life was all about.


    "We''re going to meet again, Anne," he muttered to himself as his expression contorted into a malicious


    grin.


    The table in the ward where Eddy was staying was decorated with nts.


    There were sulents and short vines dangling over some flower pots.


    Eddy stared at these nts with big, round eyes. He seemed to be very interested in them.


    He stretched out his arms to reach for the leaves.


    It took a while before Anne finally noticed that her son was almost about to topple down, struggling to


    touch the nts. Before he could hurt himself, the mom pulled back the helpless child to his seat.


    "Eddy, Sam is a kind and generous man, but you must never touch his nts," she said in a half-joking


    tone.


    But Eddy didn''t understand. He merely blinked back at Anne with confusion in his eyes. "Listen,


    sweetie. These nts are gifts from your Aunt Emily. Although Sam doesn''t say much, I know he


    treasures these very much."


    Hearing her words, Sam couldn''t help but blush. What Anne said was right. The nts were indeed


    gifts from Emily, and it was because they were from her that he prized them a lot.


    "Okay." Eddy lowered his head, seeming to understand a bit.


    "Well, stop making fun of me, Anne. You''ve really changed so much." Sam spoke seriously while


    looking at her.


    This time, it was Anne''s turn to look confused. Was she really different from before?


    "Have I really changed? I can''t tell for sure," Anne asked, raising her head.


    Sam smiled back and said, "You''ve always been like a lonely queen in the past. But now, you''re like a


    lively, beautiful princess. Do you feel the same as before?"


    Sam spoke sincerely. Anne nodded her head as she tried to weigh what he said.


    Hearing no response from her, Sam added, "You''ve always been a serious person. You would never


    tease me before."


    Sam sighed as he wondered if the change in Anne''s temperament was because of Kevin''s doting.


    Anne had always been quiet and aloof. It would take a lot of time and sincere intentions before anyone


    could get close to her. But now, it seemed as if she had be more likeable and approachable.


    Love truly was a magical thing. At the thought of this, Sam suddenly remembered Emily. A smile crept


    on his face.


    "Wait here. I''ll go get the report."


    He then stepped out of the room and left Anne and Eddy in the office. About five minutester, he


    came back with a serious look on his face.


    This made Anne''s heart beat loudly. She quickly walked up to Sam and asked, "How''s Eddy''s


    condition? Is there anything wrong with him?"


    Fear was written all over her face.


    But Sam patted her shoulder and said, "Don''t worry. Eddy''s fine for now. He just doesn''t look well."


    After hearing his exnation, Anne breathed a sigh of relief. "That''s good. I''ve been really worried


    about Eddytely. But as long as he''s fine, I''m happy."


    True enough, the only thing Anne ever worried about was Eddy''s health. Should there be something


    wrong with his health, all of her previous efforts in taking care of him would''ve been in vain.


    "Don''t worry. It''s okay." Sam gave her aforting smile.


    As soon as Anne started to calm down, he continued, "It''s a good thing that you''re pregnant now. But


    you need to wait a while after the baby is born before the operation can be performed. Your body would


    be weak after giving birth so you have to wait and regain your strength."


    Hearing this, Anne nodded. She had known as much all along. She vowed to take care of Eddy to


    ensure that his condition didn''t get worse before the operation.


    After the consultation, Anne walked out of the office hand in hand with Eddy. To her surprise, she ran


    into Nichs in a rtively remote path.


    Anne frowned when she recognized him. Nichs, on the other hand, gave her a smile. "What a


    coincidence! We meet again."


    "I don''t think so! I''m leaving," Anne said tly.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Although her personality had changed a lot, she was still very cautious about strangers.


    But as Nichs expected this reaction, he was not the least bit discouraged. How could he just give up


    when his dreams depended on this?


    Still smiling, he asked, "Miss Anne, do you really think that we just met by chance?"


    At this point, his expression began to shift into a more serious one.


    "Were you waiting for me on purpose?" Anne asked with a frown.


    "Ha-ha!" Nichs burst intoughter. He stared at Anne with a mischievous glint in his eyes.


    "You''re right. I was waiting for you. Last time when I sent you to the hospital, I had to leave because


    something came up. But I knew you would have toe back here for a follow up, so I came to the


    hospital as soon as I had time. I was hoping I could see you again and apologize."


    Nichs was now acting like a gentleman. His manners were tender and elegant. Seeing this, Anne


    eased up her guard.


    "You don''t have to apologize. It was an ident and you were not irresponsible. I''m not holding you


    ountable for anything." As she spoke, Anne touched her belly with her hand. Fortunately, nothing


    bad happened to her baby.


    Nichs gave her a meaningful look as soon as she lowered her hand.


    "But you''re pregnant. It''s my fault. Both you and the baby were endangered." There was a guilty


    expression on his face as he apologized.


    Before Anne could say anything, Nichs continued, "You don''t want to hold me ountable, but you


    must let me express how truly sorry I am for what happened. How about I treat you to a meal?"


    The offer made Anne raise her head. In her heart, she didn''t want to go with this man. But Nichs


    added, "I mean well. I just feel sorry for hurting you, so this is my way of making amends. I cannot be at


    ease if I don''t do this."


    Sensing his sincerity, Anne could not refuse. "Okay," she finally said.


    A private ne flew past the old town with a loud noise. Without a cloud in sight, it zipped through the


    clear, blue sky.


    It was Kevin who piloted the ne. Inside the vehicle was a detector collecting information about the


    old town.


    After a few minutes, the nended it in front of a vacant lot. This scared his assistant. He didn''t


    understand why Kevin insisted on flying the ne himself. He worried that something would happen to


    him.


    "Mr. Kevin, are you okay? Is something wrong?" the assistant asked immediately as he ran up to his


    boss.

 Chapter 275 An Awesome Man

    Chapter 275 An Awesome Man


    Kevin rolled his eyes at his assistant. In a cold voice, he said, "It''s a piece of cake. I mean look at it, it''s


    nothing but a small ne!"


    But the assistant''s heart continued to flutter with fear. He wasn''t convinced. Noticing his difort,


    Kevin pulled out his pilot''s license and waved it in front of him.


    "Oh my God! Boss, when did you get your pilot''s license? You''re awesome!" the assistant gushed,


    unable to hide his surprise.


    "I got it when I studied abroad," Kevin said casually.


    To his assistant, it seemed like a big deal. After all, it was a well-known fact that one had to meet very


    strict conditions to be a pilot. Everyone knew that even passing the physical exam was a difficult


    task. And here, Kevin had already passed the pilot''s exam! This was quite an aplishment.


    From Kevin''s tone, his assistant deduced that he had managed to pass the exam with ease. He


    couldn''t help but dwell on how amazing his boss was.


    The assistant sat dumbfounded for a few minutes. Kevin snapped him back to reality and said, "Ask the


    technical staff to process the collected information and send it to me in a week. I''ll go back first."


    He hadn''t been home for several days. On one hand, he had to deal with Kim from the CY Group, and


    on the other hand, he wanted to give Anne a grand surprise. He had a lot going on at the moment.


    A day didn''t go by when he didn''t miss Anne. He was eager to see her. He missed her so much that the


    mere thought of her brought a smile to his face.


    The assistant noticed that Kevin was lost in thought. He let out a sigh.


    In a western restaurant, Anne and Nichs found seats in a corner.


    A beautiful vintage chandelier was hung right in the middle. The table was reddish brown with dark


    pattern. The light was dim and the curtains were drawn.


    Anne sat in the middle and put Eddy in the corner. As there was ss next to him to protect him, she


    was not afraid that he would fall.


    Eddy was drooling over the mango pies on the table.


    He reached out his tiny hand, but couldn''t quite reach there. After several failed attempts, he sat


    panting.


    Nichs looked at Eddy with a twinkle in his eyes. Seeing that Eddy couldn''t reach the pie, he reached


    out his hand and handed it to him.


    Eddy had only a few teeth and so he chewed it slowly. While he munched on the crispy mango pie, no


    sound came out since it was soaked in his saliva.


    When Anne looked down at Eddy, a gentle motherly smile lit up her face.


    "I see that you are quite protective of your child. You cannot stay without looking at him for more than 2


    minutes," Nichs said softly, admiring her.


    "Eddy''s health isn''t very good. I''m finding a way to cure him. This is the least I can do for him," Anne


    said, her tone suddenly turning sad.


    She wanted to make sure she provided Eddy with enough love. Otherwise, he would be miserable in


    his frail body.


    "Eddy is so lucky to have a mother like you," Nichs said.


    At this moment, Eddy tried to stand up from his seat, but he slipped, almost crashing with the table.


    Noticing this, Anne caught him and instinctively put her hand on the table.


    Eddy was pushed safely back onto the sofa, but Anne''s hand, which had collided with a knife, began to


    bleed.


    Seeing what had just happened, Nichs was a little stunned. He didn''t understand why Anne had to


    put her hand on the table instead of just catching him.


    It seemed like she had taken extra precaution. Didn''t she care about getting hurt?


    He gazed at her and asked, "Why did you have to put your hand on the table? Does it hurt too much?"


    Nichs put his hand into his pocket and took out some alcohol paper and Band-Aids.


    Surprised, Anne asked, "Why did you bring these with you? Did you anticipate this?"


    Anne found it quite strange but Nics behaved like this was the most normal thing. There was


    something natural about the way he carried it.


    "It''s a habit I picked up when I was a child. For some reason, I couldn''t get rid of it and stuck to it for


    more than 20 years." Nichs smiled and lowered his eyes.


    "Well, quite a special habit," Anne said.


    Seeing that Eddy had finished his mango pie, Anne stood up and carried Eddy from the sofa. shing


    Nics a smile, she quickly said goodbye and left.


    In the East Mountain Vi, it was eight o''clock in the evening.


    It was a serene night and the light shone in every corner. Sitting on the balcony, Anne pursed her lips


    with a faint look of disappointment.


    She was holding a ss of hot water. As the wind blew, Anne shivered a little and tucked her hands


    into her sleeves. She was as silent as the night.


    "Miss Anne, please go back to your room. It is getting quite cold here. I don''t want you to catch a cold,"


    the servant said considerately.


    Anne nodded, but didn''t get up. Instead, she said, "Why hasn''t Kevine back yet? Is he busy with


    somepany work?"


    As soon as she asked this question, she remembered something. The servant had said that Kevin


    didn''t like to discuss business matters at home. Realizing her blunder, her face darkened.


    "I guess so. Mr. Kevin came back home verytest night. By then, you were already asleep. He didn''t


    want to wake you up." The servant recalled what happened yesterday.


    "Well, when did he leave?" Anne queried.


    Anne had woken up at seven o''clock in the morning, and by then, Kevin was gone. So she guessed he


    must have left quite early.


    "Mr. Kevin left at about six o''clock," the servant replied after giving it some thought.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Anne didn''t ask further questions. She stood up and went back to her bedroom.


    It was getting quite dark. Anne tossed and turned in her bed, unable to find sleep. However, a few


    minutester, she fell sound asleep. The hands of the clock in the living room chimed, indicating it was


    one o''clock.


    Outside, someone had arrived. Footsteps of that person approaching could be heard. A few seconds


    later, the door was lightly pushed open. It was Kevin.


    He looked at Anne, his eyes brimming with tenderness and affection. After a moment, he ced a


    gentle kiss on her forehead.


    Anne was a heavy sleeper. However, today his actions awoke her up. She realized Kevin was near her.


    His gentle touch filled her with warmth but she didn''t open her eyes.


    She could feel that Kevin''s face was less than twenty centimeters away from her. It would be


    embarrassing to wake up now. If Kevin asked her what had woken her, would she have to tell his kiss


    had done it? Or would she have to confess she had waited for him too long?


    He wouldugh at her. She decided it was best to feign sleep. She rolled over deliberately to avoid


    facing him.


    A few minutester, Kevin got onto the bed and held Anne from behind gently, fearing that he would


    wake her up.


    Kevin couldn''t see the faint smile that had appeared on Anne''s face.


    In the AN Group, Kevin sat on the sofa, his eyes fixed upon the cooperation proposal.


    Seeing that it was sent by the KIA Group, he couldn''t repress his sneer.


    The coffee on the table was getting cold. Kevin, without giving a second thought, tore the papers into a


    million tiny pieces.


    ''Ryan''s shameless and pathetic! He hurt Anne terribly. And now, Anne has broken up with him. In spite


    of all this, he has the audacity to ask for a cooperation with the AN Group. We have terminated


    everything! How dare he ask for it once again?''


    The assistant on entering was stunned to see shards of paper lying on the floor. "Boss, this is the


    cooperation document of the KIA Group. Why did you tear it up?"


    The assistant was oblivious of the feud going on between Kevin and the KIA Group. Kevin just shed


    him a sarcastic smile, not bothering with an exnation.


    "Tell the KIA Group that the AN Group has no desire to cooperate with them. Also tell them this


    decision will never change," Kevin spat out arrogantly.


    "But the strength of the KIA Group can''t be underestimated. Are you really going to turn down the


    offer?" the assistant asked, genuinely concerned with his boss''s behavior.


    Recently, Kevin had done a lot of things that made no sense to his assistant. From the look of it, it


    seemed like Kevin''s goal was no longer to pursue more interests. Instead, he did things as he pleased.


    ''Perhaps he is making enough money already so he doesn¡¯t care much,'' the assistant reasoned.


    "I don''t care how powerful they are. I want you to pass my message to Ryan as soon as possible,"


    Kevin said coldly.


    At the headquarters of the KIA Group, Ryan sat in his spacious CEO office.


    He had just received a reply from the AN Group.


    As expected, his proposal had gotten a downright rejection.


    "Boss, shall we draft a new document and request for a cooperation again? After all, cooperation can''t


    be achieved so easily," Ryan''s assistant said, trying tofort him.


    Ryan looked at him and sneered. A gloomy look had entered upon his eyes.


    "That won''t be required. From this attempt, it is obvious that AN Group will never cooperate with us."


    "Why?" the assistant asked, unable to understand why his boss sounded so sure of it.


    "You can leave now," Ryan dismissed him.


    The only reason Ryan had done this was to make Kevin believe that he valued him. It was ording to


    Nichs''s n.


    He knew with certainty that Kevin would never ept the offer. As he sat alone in the room, Ryan''s


    cold face turned even colder. "Kevin, your good days areing to an end," he muttered under his


    breath.


    One day, he would make Kevin pay for all his deeds.


    "What''s wrong? Why are you so angry?" Nichs''s voice suddenly interrupted his thoughts.


    "It looks like youckmon courtesy. Why are you here? You shouldn''t forget this is my ce. How


    can you enter without my permission?" Ryan was in a bad temper. Nichs instantly understood


    something bad had happened.


    "I''m sorry. But Mr. Ryan, you have to remember that we are allies."


    As Ryan heard this, his expression softened. He realized there was no point in being angry at Nichs.


    He continued to brood over something, his face starting to show he was quite tired.


    "Tell me, what''s making you so unhappy?" Nichs pried, curious to have it out of Ryan.


    "Nothing," Ryan said calmly, doing a great job at suppressing his emotions.


    In the old house of the Fu Family, pine needles and ginko leaves began to shed from their original


    ce.


    The whole ce had an ominous look, filling the onlookers with a sense of dread and destion.


    The door of the living room was wide open. Carl sat on the sofa, ncing out from time to time.


    Eddy was arriving shortly, and Selma was looking forward to seeing him.

 Chapter 276 Endless Love

    Chapter 276 Endless Love


    As soon as the door opened, Carl stood up. His smile grew bigger as his gaze fell upon his great-


    grandson. Eddy was adorned in exquisite clothes. Carl felt like he was ten years younger when he saw


    this lovely boy.


    "Eddy,e here," Carl called, opening his arms wide.


    At that moment, Eddy and Anne came inside, apanied by a servant. When Eddy saw Carl, his


    face brightened up as he gave a toothy smile.


    "Great-grandpa!"


    His excited voice echoed across the hall, different from thest time when Carl met him. ¡®He¡¯s so cute!¡¯


    Carl thought to himself.


    He was getting older and lonelier by the day, but meeting his great-grandson made him very happy. He


    liked Eddy very much. Despite his weakness, Carl picked up Eddy as he ran up to hug his great-


    grandpa.


    "Grandpa, you don''t have to pick up Eddy. He has gained some weight recently," Anne said.


    Although Anne spoke in a low voice, Carl could tell that she really cared about him.


    "It okay, Eddy isn¡¯t heavy. He is a treasure." Carl made no secret of his praise for Eddy.


    "Great-grandpa, I can count now!" Eddy announced excitedly.


    Carl raised his eyebrows and asked, "Anne, did you teach him? My great-grandson is just a little boy,


    but he can already count. So smart!" Carl praised sincerely.


    Anne, on the other hand, was surprised. ¡®When did Eddy learn? Why didn''t I know about this?¡¯ she


    pondered.


    "Maybe Kevin taught him," Anne said uncertainly, although Kevin never really had much time to teach


    Eddy.


    "It was Grandma." Eddy beamed, looking up at Carl.


    Selma knitted her brows together. She didn''t remember ever teaching Eddy to count.


    "I remember." The servant spoke, causing all eyes to shift in her direction.


    Her mouth hung open, as she looked at Eddy in surprise. This was because the child in front of her


    was too smart.


    "Tell me," Carl said. He was interested to know who taught Eddy.


    The servant was a little embarrassed as she spoke. "I''m old and have a bad memory. I have to count


    everything. When I buy vegetables, I have to count them. When Mr. Kevin and Miss Anne are busy,


    sometimes I take the young master with me. He follows along when I count. It¡¯s clear now that the


    young boy is really smart," the servant praised, a warm smile on her face.


    As Carl heard this, his curiosity peaked. "Eddy, count for me!"


    Putting his hand in front, Eddy proudly started counting on his fingers. "One, two, three, four..."


    Everyone was astonished as he continued. All the numbers were correct and it verified the fact that he


    was a child prodigy.


    Carl burst intoughter. "Well, well," he mused aloud. "The people in our family are all geniuses! Eddy


    turns out to be even smarter than Kevin!"


    Selma smiled as well. She enjoyed showing off how intelligent her grandson to thedies she yed


    cards with.


    The happy atmosphere suddenly dulled as the doors opened and Kevin walked in. Seeing him, Anne


    grew confused. He was a busy man, why would hee back?


    "Anne, how are you?" Kevin walked over to Anne, holding her hands with a worried look on his face.


    Anne responded with a small smile, murmuring, "I¡¯m fine."


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Kevin¡¯s concern made her feel a little embarrassed. Selma feigned a cough, before she asked, "Kevin,


    why are you worried about Anne? Will we let her be wronged here?"


    There was a hint of displeasure in Selma''s voice, but she was not really angry. She understood that the


    children¡¯s affairs were theirs to deal with. She needn''t worry about them. Selma only wanted to behave


    well as a mother.


    "No, I just came back to check on her." Noticing that Selma¡¯s voice was softened, Kevin stepped back.


    As long as they didn''t make things difficult for Anne, everything would be fine.


    "Anne is pregnant now. Although our servants are dutiful, they can¡¯t take good care of her. So if you


    have time,e back and live with us." After saying that, Selma breathed a sigh of relief.


    In the past, she would have been embarrassed to say this aloud, but now she felt almost rxed in


    making others happy.


    It took a long time before they could understand Anne¡¯s temper. She was cold in the beginning, making


    her seem like she was a difficult person to get along with.


    "Eddy, do you like living with me and your great-grandpa?" Selma asked.


    "Yes, I do!" Eddy nodded, replying within a heartbeat. His conviction made Selma particrly happy.


    "Why don''t youe live with me? Your mother is sick these days and she gets tired easily. Would you


    let me take care of you?"


    Selma crouched down to Eddy¡¯s height, rubbing his shoulders lovingly.


    Eddy pondered for a long minute, his expression indifferent. Just as Selma was about to give up the


    idea, Eddy skipped towards Anne.


    Pouting his lips, Eddy softly patted Anne¡¯s swollen belly. He thought she was sick. "Mom! Please


    recover soon!"


    Anne felt his small hands on her belly and felt something move within. She smiled, knowing the baby


    inside probably responded to Eddy¡¯s touch.


    Kevin was at a loss for words when he realized Eddy thought Anne was sick.


    He looked down at Eddy, ruffling his hair. "Eddy, you can live here for now. When your mother gets


    better, we wille to pick you up."


    With Eddy around, Anne''s attention was always on him and Kevin seemed to be invisible to her. Kevin


    was happy to find a chance to leave this boy out of their life for a while so that he and Anne could


    spend some time alone.


    Eddy wouldn''t know what was on his mind, so Kevin knew his wishes coulde true.


    Thinking of this, he felt a littlecent as well.


    "Okay." Eddy, gullible and young, agreed to Kevin¡¯s request.


    Kevin was overjoyed. He felt aplished having his way.


    Everyone present seemed happy, except for Anne. She silently pondered over the situation. Since


    Selma and Carl meant well and she indeed always felt sleepytely, she agreed after a while.


    "Anne. If you miss Eddy, call me and I''ll bring him to you." It was a rare sight, seeing Selma expose her


    kind side as confirmed by the surprise in Anne¡¯s eyes.


    "Okay."


    Eddy seemed to understand that he wouldn''t be able to go with Anne anymore so he held onto her


    thighs tightly, refusing to let go.


    It took a lot of coaxing, but eventually, Eddy was pried loose from Anne. As they were leaving the old


    house of the Fu Family, Anne looked depressed.


    Kevin was driving slowly, turning to look at Anne asionally. His forehead creasing with worry as he


    thought she was sad.


    "Anne, if you feel unhappy, I can bring Eddy back," Kevin asked hesitantly.


    ¡®Although it''s annoying that Eddy always upies Anne''s attention, I will still bring him back if she


    wants.¡¯


    Thinking to himself, Kevin beamed. If Sam saw him smile like this, he would call him crazy.


    "I¡¯m relieved knowing Eddy is safe there, but there''s a weird feeling I can¡¯t quite understand," Anne said


    slowly.


    She leaned her head against the window. Her eyes watching the buildings pass by, and the sky dotted


    with an array of clouds.


    She looked ethereal doing such a mundane task.


    Kevin looked in her direction, feeling sorry for her.


    "Anne, I¡¯m taking you somewhere," Kevin said softly, but there was a hint of excitement in his voice.


    "Where are we going?" Kevin''s words aroused Anne''s curiosity. Her eyes lit up, like a lonely cat who


    suddenly found something novel.


    Seeing her perk up, Kevin chuckled. "You will know when we get there."


    As they drove along the road, a street emerged in front of them. It felt strange but familiar to Anne like


    she had been here before. As memories seemed toe up one after another, she realized it was her


    old neighborhood from her young days.


    She almost believed the old town was gone since it had been so many years. She didn''t expect it to be


    standing to this day.


    "This is my home! Before I left, I remember hanging a doll here. I was afraid I would forget this ce in


    the future!" Anne eximed, not being able to contain her excitement as they neared a little doll


    hanging from a front door.


    She covered her agape mouth in astonishment. It was almost as if she discovered a new continent. Her


    displeasure had immediately dissipated. It was fate that she had returned to the ce where she spent


    her childhood.


    "Anne, let¡¯s look around." Kevin stopped the car and opened the door.


    Immersed in joy, Anne took his hand. Two hands ovepped, one warm and the other slightly cold.


    "It¡¯s been so long that I have been here. I was worried that it would be all gone. This way I was able to


    keep a good memory intact, of the days when my mother was still healthy," Annemented.


    Although Anne seemed to have a cold exterior, she was the most emotional person from within.


    Kevin¡¯s eyes never left her face. It was as if he was looking at her for the first time. He wanted her to


    know that he would never leave her side.


    Despite his reserved personality, Kevin formed his thoughts into a sentence. "Anne, this old town is


    yours now."


    "What? Tell me, what are you talking about?" Anne chuckled wholeheartedly.


    She thought Kevin was joking, but the smile tugging at Kevin¡¯s mouth only grew bigger. "I wasn''t


    nning to tell you this early, but since you were unhappy about leaving Eddy, I brought you here.


    There¡¯s still a lot of repairs that need to be done, but your old home has been fully refurbished."


    Anne was so moved that she was at a loss for words. She realized the reason Kevin had been so busy


    the past couple of weeks.


    A warm feeling washed over her whole body. Looking at Kevin, she realized that he really loved her.


    Seeing the change in her expressions, Kevin decided to choose this moment to take out three small


    boxes from his pocket.

 Chapter 277 A Scandal

    Chapter 277 A Scandal


    Before Anne could even grasp her own bewilderment, the three boxes were opened at once.


    The metal bands inside gleamed, their warm light reflected in Kevin''s tender gaze as his eyes spoke to


    her in a silent question.


    Anne could feel herself staggering under the intensity of his eyes. "Wh-what are you going to do with all


    these rings?" she stammered, her eyes shifting back and forth from the rings to him.


    She had already known that Kevin was no ordinary man. His character carried over to his actions, and


    even now was a testament to that. Still, Anne couldn''t help but think that taking three rings out at the


    same time was stretching things a bit too far.


    "Anne, you had already refused me twice before. Each time it happened, I put away the ring and kept


    it. This is the third time now, and I will keep on doing it until you say yes."


    To Kevin, these rings were not a symbol of failure, but his devotion. He wanted Anne to understand that


    even when she had pushed him away, he refused to let go of her, and he would do it as many times as


    it took.


    As he fell silent again, Anne felt as if her brain had short-circuited.


    Her hands went to cover her eyes and she bit back a scream. Burning red to the tips of her ears, she


    answered,


    "Give me a few days to think about it."


    The state of her fluster amused Kevin, even as he longed to hear another answer. His eyes bore no


    trace of displeasure. He had already been waiting for a long time. A few more days would be nothing.


    He knew that there was no other person for him than this woman. As long as he worked hard to slowly


    melt her heart, she would say yes one day.


    "When the old town is rebuilt, I''ll take you there, okay?" Kevin said simply instead.


    He was not pushing her any further and Anne was grateful to his yielding. With a faint smile, she


    answered, "Okay."


    They entered the house where Anne had lived when she was a child. A small, unkempt yard stood,


    with a small tap at the center. Moss covered the pool under the tap after years of people''s absence.


    It was as if Anne had been watching her old life unfold before her very eyes. She grew quiet, absorbed


    in her own reverie. It was not until Kevin called her that she was pulled back to the present.


    She looked up at the sky. The orange hues of dusk were quickly taking over daylight. ''Strange,'' Anne


    thought. In her reminiscing, time passed by slowly, but now it was already gettingte. It seemed that


    visits to the past always cost more time than the present.


    "It''s gettingte. Why didn''t you remind me earlier?" Anne said in slight dissatisfaction.


    "You looked like you were lost in your own world," Kevin answered. She had looked peaceful as she


    sank into her old memories, and he wanted to watch her for some more moments. "Don''t worry. We will


    go back soon. Are there any good ces to eat here? You know this ce well. Why don''t you guide


    me this time?" he asked next.


    His question called a ce to Anne''s mind. "Yes," she started hesitantly. "But I don''t know if it''s still


    there. It''s a small snack bar, and the food is great. They make everything by themselves and you won''t


    find it in any other ce."


    The owners were already very old people in her childhood memories, and she did not know if they were


    still alive after so many years. And even if they were, there was no telling if they were still here.


    Still, there was nothing to lose to check it out. "Let''s go and have a look," Anne said calmly.


    They walked through the rows of alleys, and to Anne, everything had remained the same. As she


    passed through, more memories had awakened, and she told these small stories to Kevin along the


    way.


    He listened to Anne quietly, content to just take in the light that shone in her eyes as she spoke of her


    past.


    Kevin could tell from the way that Anne told him these things that there was a different, much livelier


    self that she used to be when she was younger. He felt a dull pang in his chest at the thought.


    Anne was a strong woman¡ªone of the strongest women he knew, but the years had dimmed some of


    the light in her eyes. It was the cost of that strength, and Kevin knew that everyone had to pay a certain


    price to survive in a world that grew colder and harsher as one grew up. His eyes never left Anne''s face


    and he said nothing in fear that one word from him would pull her back. A bittersweet yearning grew in


    his chest. He wanted to let Anne be her old self, even just for a moment longer, and a silent promise


    rose in him. He would be protecting her from now on, and then maybe, if she wanted to, she could find


    the old pieces of herself back.


    In the KIA Group.


    The sun was well into its way, sinking across the horizon at half past six in the afternoon. A glimmer of


    light prated through the pure ck curtain, but the room remained dark.


    The ce was deserted¡ªthe employees having clocked off and long gone by this time. Ryan stayed


    behind. He stood in the room with Nichs behind him.


    "Mr. Ryan, wouldn''t you say that it''s high time we teach Kevin a lesson?" Nichs asked in a light tone.


    At the mention of Kevin''s name, there was another face that inevitably came to mind, Anne¡ªthe


    woman he couldn''t figure out.


    He clenched his fist as he thought of her. For some reason, the woman made him ufortable.


    "Yes," Ryan agreed, but then scoffed before he continued. "And as for you¡­ Are you still not going to


    tell the truth?"


    Nichs knew exactly what Ryan meant, but he feigned ignorance. "Tell the truth? When have I ever


    lied to you? Just what is it that you''re talking about?"


    Ryan''s eyes were icy as he turned around and looked at him. "I know nothing about your background


    and identity. It''s a little hard for me to believe you when I can¡¯t find any concrete reason to. You see,


    Nichs, I''ve looked. Did you think I wouldn''t find out? You''re not in CY Group, so just who are you? I


    have no time for these games."


    Even before Ryan spoke, Nichs had already known what he would say, but Ryan had only been half


    right. It was true that there was no information about him in the CY Group, because everyone knew


    about the man who went by the name of Kim.


    Nichs was but another alias. He, Kim, was the most feared in the CY Group. But this was something


    he had no intention of divulging to Ryan. He had been in this side of the world long enough to know


    that trust was an empty word¡ªone that a lot of people liked to y around for their own convenience.


    You had no ally but yourself.


    "I see. Mr. Ryan, I think you are overthinking this," Nichs sighed in mock disappointment.


    "Overthinking or not, what happens next is not up to me. It depends on what you would do next," Ryan


    said, his voice taking the hint of a threat.


    In truth, Nichs had always thought that Ryan was just like a spoiled child¡ªfussy, and whined at


    these smallest things. On the outside, he might look imposing, but other than that, there was nothing


    else to him. From the beginning, he had already lost in this negotiation.


    "You wouldn''t be able to find information about me. There is a secret team in the CY Group. It''s the one


    responsible for making decisions for the whole group. Naturally, their identities are well-protected, but if


    you''re able to infiltrate deep enough, you will know that there is more than one core member in the


    company."


    Nichs'' answer seemed to have satisfied Ryan. The tension in his face rxed and he started to talk


    about their next move.


    "Well, let''s start now. But can you guarantee that we will seed?" Ryan asked.


    "Like anything else, nothing is 100% sure, but the odds of it are high. You know this yourself, but there


    is no perfect n. However, all things considered, this one is very likely to work out."


    Ryan understood what Nichs meant. In business, no matter how well-thought out a n might be,


    everything was a gamble. If they won, they gained much, but if they lost, they would have to pay the


    price.


    Still, he agreed that Nichs'' n had a high chance of sess.


    If you wanted to defeat someone, the best and easiest way to do that was to find the chink in their


    armor. Even powerful people had weaknesses. And as for Kevin, it was Anne.


    Ryan snarled at the fact that his beloved woman had been taken away. At first, he had dismissed it,


    thinking that his career would always be the most important thing. However, he grew more unsettled as


    the days passed. Thoughts of her filled his hours, and his obsession only grew day by day.


    As Ryan thought of this, his face darkened.


    "As long as we get what we want."


    In AN Group.


    A dull light was reflected on the table as aptop sat open, the screen showing a page with thetest


    data analysis of the AN Group.


    Because of its scale, thepany had its own unique analysis system.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    At this time, the figures were erratic. Kevin read the news, and as expected, their enemy wanted to


    throw dirt on them through spreading rumors about their raw materials.


    An anonymous reporter had revealed that there were fakes included in the jewelry sold by AN Group.


    Thepany was one of the most well-known in the country, and so the topic quickly blew up and filled


    the headlines. Kevin sneered as he looked at the disparagingments about the AN Group online. It


    seemed that people really ate up scandals, without thinking of the authenticity of information.


    That aside, there were more pressing matters. He had already known that Ryan and Kim were working


    together. He didn''t take any action and just waited for them.


    A wry smile appeared on Kevin''s lips. Ryan had been so stupid. He didn''t even know that he had


    deliberately put hispany in danger when he agreed to cooperate with Kim. On the other hand, Kim


    had probably thought that he would be able to take over the KIA Group unscathed, just as he had done


    many times before. This time, however, he would be let down.


    "Mr. Kevin, news ..." The assistant pushed the door open and came inside in a hurry.


    "Hold a press conference and get ready." Kevin appeared to be not the slightest bit concerned, as if he


    was already expecting it. His assistant looked at him in quiet shock. At times like this, thepany


    wouldn''t know until the news came in. How could Mr. Kevin have known?


    Could it have been a hunch? Even so, he seemed a little too calm for the head of apany who was


    just thrown into the middle of a huge scandal.


    Half an hourter, the press conference was ready.


    Reporters and other press members were abuzz with excitement. This was a major scoop, and people


    would surely be keeping track. All of them were curious as to how Kevin would respond.


    He was wearing a ck suit, with one long leg folded elegantly over the other as he looked at the


    crowd without a trace of apprehension.


    The reporters wanted to know more about how the news came out, but before they could start digging


    deeper, Kevin had called for a press conference and everyone rushed here.


    "Mr. Kevin, we all know that AN Group is one of the toppanies in the country, but not once had it


    been embroiled in such a scandal. Is this all for the sake of marketing?" one of the reporters asked.


    Everyone''s attention was fixed on Kevin and the air thickened with tension at such a direct question.


    Kevin smiled confidently and answered, "With the current status of the AN Group, would there be a


    need to resort to that? Genuine gold fears no fire. The AN Group doesn''t need that sort of publicity


    when our products sell themselves."


    Kevin''s answer was clear and steady, and everyone in the room got the message.


    "Then, if it is as you say and this is not thepany''s doing, are you suggesting that it was a plot


    against the AN Group? Who do you think is behind it?" the reporter asked again.


    Kevin''s smile did not leave his lips. He already knew that it was Ryan, but it would be useless to


    expose him now. Besides, the public would then use him of ndering the KIA Group next. It was


    better to keep thepetition quiet, at least for now.

 Chapter 278 Teased

    Chapter 278 Teased


    "There is no answer for the time being. But one thing I can tell for certain is that no matter which group


    it is, the AN Group will not admit defeat like a coward. We will use our strength and ability and make


    sure they will be held ountable."


    Kevin''s authoritative voice rang in the hall.


    After everyone listened to this, their minds instantly went to the M Group. They were a strong


    competitor of the AN Group in the country, and the M Group came the second.


    "Mr. Kevin, do you think it could be the M group?" someone questioned.


    Hearing this query, Kevin sneered in his heart. ''Kim is quite good at scheming. He deliberately did this


    to confuse me. But does he think I am someone that can be messed with?'' Kevin thought and shook


    his head.


    Before Kevin could respond to them, a female voice interrupted them.


    "You cannot make such usation. You should think twice before you say something." Thisdy


    speaker was none other than Rose. Everybody turned to look at her. She appeared with Mark by her


    side.


    She held Mark''s hand as they walked inside. There was something about the way they stood that made


    their intimacy evident.


    Everyone present knew about Kevin''s past rtionship with her. Hence seeing her with another man


    made the atmosphere a bit embarrassing.


    They also knew that Kevin had a bad temper. Expectantly, they waited for him to lose his calm. To their


    utter surprise, he seemed quiteposed. In fact, he gazed at the couple with a happy expression.


    After Rose exined everything to him, Mark no longer hated Kevin. Instead, he cherished Rose even


    more.


    "Although M Group is not as famous as AN Group, it is a century oldpany and has been here for a


    long time. From the beginning, we have given utmost priority to quality. We would never attempt any


    dirty tricks. I can guarantee you that our group has nothing to do with it so leave it out," Mark said those


    words with a great momentum and Rose couldn''t help but look into his brave eyes with affection.


    Then, she added, "My sister, Anne, is currently dating Mr. Kevin. If there is any rumor, we will definitely


    hold rumormonger ountable."


    As she uttered those words, everyone remained silent. Nobody could now say that there was a conflict


    between the M Group and the AN Group.


    "That''s all for today''s interview." After saying that, Kevin left, followed by Rose and Mark.


    "Kevin, we have helped you, but why haven''t you thanked us?" said Rose, catching up with him. She


    was quite disappointed with his behavior.


    Rose still hated Kevin with a passion. But she knew she had no choice. Kevin and Anne were in a


    rtionship. She considered Anne as her family so there was no way she could keep a distance from


    him. Every time she saw him, she made an attempt to be nice.


    "Why should I thank you?" Kevin stopped and asked.


    "We helped you out, otherwise you would have been in trouble," Rose replied in a matter-of-factly way.


    "I''m sorry, but I don''t believe I was in trouble. And suppose I was, do you think I will need help to solve


    it?" Kevin replied back haughtily.


    Rose was writhing with fury. They had helped him, but Kevin hadn''t had the decency to treat them well.


    "If you are capable of solving every issue, then why aren''t you and Anne married? You should do it as


    soon as possible." Rose''s voice was a little harsh, evidently trying to provoke Kevin.


    As expected, this time, her words hit him where it hurt. Hearing what she had said, Kevin frowned and


    left without saying a word.


    It seemed that she had seeded in making him angry.


    Once he was gone, Rose stuck out her tongue and said, "He is angry! What a mean man!"


    Rose had not liked Kevin, and her attempts to like him had failed. Anyway, she was shocked that her


    words had angered him. She didn''t know he was so easily annoyed.


    However, Mark disagreed with her. "I don''t think he is mean," he said, a pensive look appearing in his


    eyes.


    Hearing this, Rose was surprised. "If he''s not mean, then how do you exin his rude departure?"


    "Everyone has a sore spot. Kevin cares about Anne''s safety a great deal. That''s why he is angry with


    you."


    "I see. If you were in his ce, would you be angry too?" Rose asked with a smile. She was testing his


    love.


    Mark smiled and said, "Will you agree if I propose to you now?"


    "Of course I will," Rose said, trying to sound casual but one could tell she meant it.


    "In that case, I won''t be angry like Kevin. Because our situations are different," Mark said.


    At this time, Rose summoned the courage and asked, "When will you marry me?"


    Hearing this, Mark smiled again. "Why are you in such a hurry?"


    There was a hint of banter in his voice which made Rose a little upset. She frowned and said, "Just


    forget it then."


    Her voice reeked of disappointment. Before she could turn away and leave, Mark pulled her into a tight


    embrace. "If you want me to marry you, I can do it now. If I am dying it, it is only because I am afraid


    that your parents will worry about you."


    "What will they worry about?" Rose raised her eyes and asked, not able to understand what he was


    trying to say.


    "You''ve only been in love with me for a few months. We cannot marry hastily. They will think I am


    tricking you into it," Mark said with a look of honesty.


    "No, that''s not true. My father already likes you very much. My mother may have had issues with you in


    the beginning. But now, she seems to like you a lot too. Anyway, my marriage is my business. Nobody


    else has a say in it. If my parents won''t agree, I will still be with you." Every word Rose said indicated


    that she was willing to do anything to be with him.


    Mark listened quietly. However, in the end, only a smile was left on his face.


    Her words had deeply moved him. An innocent girl like Rose deserved all his love. He was determined


    to make sure he gave her everything she wanted.


    In the East Mountain Vi, the lights were on.


    It was quitete. Wearing a light Khaki coat, Anne sat on the swing in the yard.


    There was a gentle smile on her beautiful face. It was simr to the moonlight glinting in the sky.


    Kevin came back early today. He walked towards her and she caught sight of his face. Even from a


    distance, she could tell he was in a sour mood. His face was especially cold. She wished to know what


    was bothering him.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    "What''s the matter?" she asked and moved a little, leaving space for him to sit.


    Kevin sat down beside Anne and held her waist with one hand, afraid that she might not be able to sit


    steadily. He sighed, as if he had something heavy on his mind.


    "Anne, when will you agree to marry me?" Kevin''s expression was a mix of both fear and expectation.


    "Why do you suddenly ask this?" Anne couldn''t help but lean towards Kevin. Even though Anne said


    she didn''t like Kevin, her feelings were quite obvious.


    "I was teased for my cowardice." Kevin''s face darkened and he spoke through gritted teeth.


    "By who? What happened? Tell me clearly," Anne said, starting to feel very anxious.


    "Today Rose said that I couldn''t marry you because I wasn''t capable enough." Kevin frowned. He was


    quite hurt because he genuinely believed Rose''s words were true.


    "No, that''s not true. And even if it was true, love has nothing to do with capability. Don''t listen to her,"


    said Anne sincerely.


    Kevin looked at Anne and asked, "Then why don''t you marry me now? Don''t you have feelings for


    me?"


    Kevin''s gaze bore through hers. His expression was that of an aggrieved man. In Anne''s eyes, he now


    looked like an adamant child who wouldn''t take no for an answer.


    Hearing Kevin''s question, Anne got ready to deny it. However, she was too shy and blushed, unable to


    confess her feelings.


    "Yes, you are right. It''s just that I don''t like you," she lied, turning her face to the other side.


    Although she said this, there was love in her tone.


    However, Kevin was in a bad mood. Like a child, he simply chose to believe her words. And as a


    consequence, he began to feel depressed.


    Seeing that he was unhappy, Anne began to think of ways tofort him. But before she could do or


    say anything, the servant''s voice interrupted them.


    "Mr. Kevin, Miss Anne, it''s time for dinner," she announced.


    The servants usually referred to Anne as Miss Anne. Up until today, Kevin was fine with it. But now, it


    added salt to his wounds. He was unhappy about the way they addressed her.


    "Who asked you to call her Miss Anne?" There was a hint of displeasure in his voice. By now, he wasn''t


    just angry, he was also vulnerable.


    "That''s how we have always called her. Should we be calling her something else?" the servant asked in


    confusion.


    "Call her Mrs. Anne." Kevin''s voice was firm. He didn''t care whether Anne was fine with it or not. In his


    heart, she was always his wife.


    As the servant listened to him, her eyes widened. On the other hand, Anne face flushed red. Without


    saying anything, she went straight to the dining room and sat down for dinner.


    While she was there, she didn''t dare to look at Kevin. Her head was lowered down. She was


    determined to never look up.


    Kevin couldn''t stand to watch her ignore him. He passed her some food. To his disappointment, Anne


    still didn''t raise her head. The two finished the meal awkwardly without a single word passed between


    them.


    "I''m full. I''m going to bed," Anne announced. And then, without waiting for Kevin''s response, she went


    straight to her bedroom and shut the door.


    As Kevin saw how things had turned, his mood became even more sour. "Why did you call her Mrs.


    Anne? Now she won''t even talk to me!"


    The servant felt bad for Kevin. His had a mncholic look. She kindly reminded him, "Mr. Kevin, you


    asked me to call her that."


    Embarrassed, he said, "Oh yes, my bad. I''m going to bed."


    After saying that, he went to the bedroom. He wanted to sort everything out.


    In the bedroom, Anne hadn''t slept. She leaned against the bed. These days, Kevin had really taken


    good care of her.


    Her face was ruddy and her big watery eyes no longer looked indifferent. She had be as gentle as


    water.


    She leaned against the bedside table and caressed her slender fingers against the quilt. When she saw


    Kevine in, she turned her head, pulled the quilt and feigned sleep.


    Kevin had seen her move and knew she was only pretending. Having no choice, he took his ce in


    bed and remained next to her.


    "Anne," he called gently.


    However, there was no response. He called her name several times but in vain. And then, his


    expression changed.

 Chapter 279 Sweet Words

    Chapter 279 Sweet Words


    Kevin smiled helplessly at the sight of Anne burrowed under the quilt. He knew she was sulking.


    "Honey, don''t be angry."


    Anne squirmed a little at the words. She had not expected him to call her that way, and it made a


    strange and slightly ufortable feeling grow in her.


    Kevin didn''t miss the stiffening of her figure and his smile grew. Emboldened by his effect on her, he


    reached out to pat her back and continued, "What is it honey? Are you in a bad mood?"


    Anne had almost turned around to respond. She fought off the urge to squirm. He knew exactly what


    he was doing, and she would refuse to give him the satisfaction of ying her. In her mind''s eye, she


    could almost see the self-satisfied look on his face, even as his voice remained gentle and seemingly


    innocent.


    "Honey," Kevin persisted. "I''m sorry. I won''t ask the servant to call you Mrs. Anne from now on. You can


    ask them to call you whatever you like, okay?" If he kept calling her that, she wouldbust. Anne


    tightened her grip on the quilt and drew a steadying breath. ''Don''t give in, Anne. You can do this¡­'' she


    reasoned with herself.


    "Got it. Can you leave me alone now? I''m trying to sleep," she said in the most leveled voice she could


    muster.


    "Are you really sleepy?" Kevin pressed, his amusement now all gone from her aloof response.


    With her condition, thest thing he wanted was for her to harbor unpleasant feelings.


    "Yes, I''m sleepy," Anne said, her voice thick with drowsiness.


    It wasn''t a lie when she said she wanted to rest. After being pregnant, Anne had noticed that she would


    often feel tired and fall asleep from time to time. It was one of the conditions that came with her


    pregnancy. Soon, her eyelids grew heavy and she sumbed to the pull of sleep.


    Kevin watched as she settled into a peaceful slumber. He had not known that it was possible for his


    heart to swell with happiness just at the sight of her softened features. She was with him now, from her


    own choosing. That knowledgeforted him and magnified his joy.


    He settled down next to her and closed his eyes, falling asleep with his arm around her.


    Some time during the night, Anne had woken up. It was another change that she had noticed about


    herself. Her body had be unpredictable. At times, she would be feeling was very sleepy, but then


    she would also be woken up for no apparent reason. As her mind slowly stirred into consciousness,


    she felt a warmth in her stomach. Kevin had put his hand high on her waist¡ªan ufortable


    position, and one that made sure his arm would feel strained when he woke up. But Anne had


    instinctively known why. Kevin was probably afraid of hurting the child identally when he fell asleep.


    It was as if the gentle weight of his hand was telling her and the baby that he would protect them.


    Slowly, so as not to wake him, she ced her own hand over his and smiled.


    The night stretched over them like a warm nket. Anne wished that it wouldst just a little longer, if


    only for tonight.


    In the KIA Group.


    Several documents and the clutter of crumpled sheets were strewn over the desk. On the floor, broken


    ceramic and shards of ss spread out. The lights in the office were lit, ring down at the carpet dyed


    of spilled wine the color of rage.


    Ryan sat on the sofa with a look of hatred that had turned his face almost revolting. Just now, news


    came from outside that Kevin had perfectly smashed their n, sweeping over the mess they made


    cleanly until everything was spotless.


    "Damn it!" The table shook from the force of his fist. A thin stream of blood flowed from his closed


    hand.


    "Rx. This is only the beginning. Think of it as Kevin''s appetizer. When I move forward with the n,


    his suffering will be much greater," Nichs said, seemingly unfazed by Kevin''s victory.


    But his words did nothing to quell Ryan''s grudge. He didn''t know what Nichs was about to do next.


    He knew nothing about this man in front of him and what was going on his mind. The sight of his


    calmness made him even angrier.


    "Are you sure about that? Because this grand n of yours is starting off as a splendid failure. How can


    I be sure that the next one wouldn''t be the same? Kevin has already read our actions. The bastard has


    brains. He would be able to counter with his own moves. Now we just gave them the perfect


    opportunity to show themselves off!"


    Nichs had not expected it. He had initially estimated that the M Group did not get along well with


    Kevin, but it seemed that people were truly unpredictable. Why would Mark help Kevin?


    "I admit that I didn''t expect Mark to help Kevin out. Don''t worry, I''ll be getting to the bottom of this and


    find his weakness."


    Mark was not a dangerous opponent as Kevin, but Nichs had not yet figured out what chess piece


    he was in this game. He was aplicated character, and it would not be easy to dispose of him when


    he had not yet found the chink in the man''s armor.


    "Well, what should we do next?" Ryan calmed himself down and asked.


    Nichs had only smiled and said nothing.


    Summer had waltzed in the East Mountain Vi.


    The lemon trees danced with the wind, scattering their fragrance.


    Anne was lying down on the chair, basking in the warm sunlight. The sight of the lemon trees brought a


    smile to her face, and she inhaled the fresh scent they gave off.


    Kevin had given the servant instructions to check on her from time to time, explicitly telling her to make


    sure that she would always be in a good mood. He had heard that pregnant women were likely to be


    upset at the smallest things, and he didn''t want Anne to be in low spirits. It wouldn''t be good for her or


    the baby.


    But it seemed that he had nothing to worry about. The servant had found Anne all smiles every time


    she checked. Later on, she figured that it was most likely due to the lemon trees.


    "Mrs. Anne, the trees in the garden were nted by Mr. Kevin himself," the servant said


    enthusiastically.


    As Anne heard this, her brows furrowed slightly. Howe she had only found out about it now?


    She vaguely remembered hearing before that the garden was being decorated for a time, but nothing


    else.


    "When did he nt them?" she asked.


    The servant thought for a moment before answering, "When you moved outst time, Mr. Kevin had


    always been depressed and seldom went to thepany. Most days he just stayed here, and it was


    during that time that he had nted the lemon trees. We were actually worried that he was going crazy,


    but now we know that it was because you like them." The servant smiled as she exined, her eyes


    lighting up with admiration. What a truly fortunate woman Anne was.


    "I see," Anne answered absentmindedly, lost in her own thoughts.


    Things had truly changed between her and Kevin. She didn''t know if it was because Kevin was different


    now, or if it was her who changed that she was willing to know what he had done for her.


    It was as if the invisible but ever-present gap between them was slowly getting shorter, now that the


    two of them were taking steps towards each other one at a time. She could not be more satisfied. This


    was the life she wanted¡ªthe two of them living together without secrets.


    "Mrs. Anne, I''ll leave you to rest. I''m going back inside to do some work," the servant said thoughtfully,


    then left.


    On the top floor of KIA Group.


    The city lit up with the sh of neon lights at nighttime. An asional wind blew into the office from the


    open window. The stars had remained engulfed in darkness, eclipsed by the city lights.


    At the top floor, Ryan had an overwhelming sense of altitude, as if he could see everything stretch into


    endlessness.


    However, when he thought of Kevin and how he had gotten away unscathed, he felt puny and


    powerless.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Just when he was mulling over his frustrations, his phone vibrated in his pocket. The screen showed


    Nichs'' number.


    "What is it?" Ryan said, not bothering with greetings. He was in no mood to be polite.


    "Kevin is reconstructing an old district of the city. Keep an eye on it," Nichs answered.


    A frown came to settle on Ryan''s face. He was confused. "What now? Does an old district of the city


    have anything to do with the n? You''re even more useless than I thought,"


    Ryan spat, but Nichs had only chuckled at him in a way that was almost derisive.


    "Ryan, oh, Ryan, have you forgotten the ce where you and Anne lived when you were young?"


    Nichs asked.


    At this, Ryan was stunned. It was true. He had lived in the same ce with Anne when they were


    children. Was Kevin rebuilding the old district for her?


    His hands clenched into fists at the realization. It was a massive project that would take a lot of


    resources. He grit his teeth, the feeling of being dwarfed by Kevin''s gesture quickly growing. However,


    Ryan was a proud man. He would not let him win Anne over without putting up a fight.


    Although Ryan had remained quiet on the other line, Nichs had already seen through him. He felt as


    if he was looking at a petnt child who refused to do anything and yet felt entitled to get what he


    wanted. Nichs'' distaste grew at the thought that he had chosen such a despicable man as his


    partner. He could imagine the reason why Ryan couldn''t get the woman he liked.


    "Well? Would it be alright if we use Anne next?" Nichs said, his voice taking an amused lilt.


    As Ryan heard his mockery, his face hardened. "Why the hell wouldn''t it be? Just go ahead and do


    what you need to. Just make sure we win. That''s all that matters," he answered.


    Nichs'' smile grew wider. Bullseye. He had known exactly what Ryan''s answer would be. Still, he


    couldn''t resist getting his amusement out of him.


    "I just thought you might feel bad, so I asked for your opinion. In any case, it''s settled now." Nichs''


    words made Ryan''s throat tight. The thought of harming to Anne made his gut clench


    unpleasantly.


    In order to hide his uneasiness, Ryan forced a smile and said, "I''m a little concerned about her, but she


    is with Kevin and not with me. That makes her the enemy."


    Nichs had almost cackled at his answer. Little did Ryan know that he already had him read inside


    out, down to his repugnant innards.


    Nichs had almost felt sorry for Anne, but this was quickly reced with thoughts of how to use her


    for his next move.


    Early in the morning, the sunlight passed through the window and scattered its rays on the smooth


    floor, giving the room a pleasant glow.


    When Anne woke up, her intuition had told her that it was alreadyte. The sun was already high up


    outside. It was probably around eight or nine o''clock in the morning.


    She had always been an early riser, but she had slept through the first light of morning and woke up


    muchter than usual. Kevin was beside her.


    He was still asleep. Anne turned over gently and faced him.


    She hadn¡¯t gotten a chance to look at him so carefully for a long time. There were dark circles under his


    eyes, but they did nothing to mar his handsome features.


    His eyshes were even longer than hers. She almost felt jealous. How could a man be so beautiful?


    He slept quietly, as if nothing in the world touched him.


    Anne touched his face softly, a gentle smile on her lips.


    As she was quietly taking in the atmosphere, a hand suddenly grabbed hers and caught her by


    surprise. Two eyes were wide open, staring at her with a mischievous glint.


    Anne immediately came to her senses and escaped with her embarrassment under the quilt. However,


    Kevin did not n on letting her go so easily.


    "Take a picture. Itsts longer," he said, chuckling lightly.


    Then, he pulled the covers away from Anne and continued, "Or better yet, keep looking. I won''t


    charge." He cupped her face and drew her head towards him. When their eyes met, Anne''s ears were


    burning red. It was Kevin''s turn to be at a loss for words, quietly admiring her flushed face.


    The intensity of his gaze made Anne feel uneasy. When she was about to break away, a pair of lips


    descended on her own and held her captive.


    Outside, the sun gave off its light, bathing the world in the brightness of the morning.


    When Kevin finally let her go, Anne''s face was impossibly redder. Kevin had felt a familiar heat travel


    through his skin, but the sight of the slight bulge on Anne''s stomach quickly doused his desire.


    He had to put up with it for now for the sake of their child. Kevin breathed deeply and willed his tense


    body to rx. Anne had immediately understood and had all but fled the room, giving him space to


    calm down.

 Chapter 280 A Genius

    Chapter 280 A Genius


    The sun rose and its warmth began to spread across, instilling emotions of harmony.


    In the yard, Anne was sitting beside the vine rack. The scattered branches and leaves blocked the


    scorching sunshine, but notpletely. Several rays of sunshine prated through the gaps,


    caressing across her face gently.


    There was a bottle of warm water next to the table where Anne was sitting, but she wasn''t drinking.


    Pregnant women were supposed to drink plenty of water. It was good for their health, but she wasn''t


    thirsty. The servant, however, did her duty and constantly brought it to her.


    It was very quiet under the vines. After taking a nap, Anne heard heavy steps. Rubbing her eyes, she


    looked around. It was none other than Kevin.


    At the sight of him, she felt quite embarrassed and closed her eyes. It was not the first time he had


    kissed her. But every time Kevin got intimate with her, she would feel shy.


    He had reached close to her now. Anne couldn''t feign sleep anymore, so she slowly opened her eyes.


    Kevin was only five meters away from her. To distract herself, Anne quickly went for the ss of water


    on the table and drank it slowly. This rxed her a bit.


    Seeing Anne''s behavior, Kevin felt that she was ufortable. He found her nervousness very


    attractive.


    "Anne, did you have a good rest yesterday?" Kevin smiled. He was pulling her leg.


    Anne blushed crimson at his words. ''Is Kevin doing this on purpose or am I overanalyzing his words?''


    she couldn''t help but wonder. She had actually slept quite well yesterday. However, when she woke up


    in the morning, she began to feel embarrassed.


    "Of course," Anne said and took another gulp of water.


    "That''s good. I think you sleep a lot better when I am by your side," Kevin said, a smile ying on his


    lips.


    Hearing that, Anne rolled her eyes. Now it was sure to her that Kevin was teasing. He had been teasing


    her a lottely.


    "I guess so," Anne said in a low voice, gazing into his eyes. This made Kevin extremely happy.


    "Then I''m relieved. Come with me and I will take you to see Eddy. We should stay there for a few


    days." Then Kevin reached out his hand and held Anne.


    "Okay." As soon as she heard they were going to meet Eddy, she jumped at the opportunity. When


    Anne stood up, Kevin held her waist gently.


    In the old house of the Fu Family, the sky blue carpet was painted with arge Winnie bear.


    It was asrge as a human being.


    Eddy made sounds and yed, pushing the toy train on the carpet. identally, he stumbled and fell


    on the painting of Winnie bear. He sat on the ground with his hands and feet stretched out, but was


    disappointed at realizing that the Winnie bear painting wasrger than him.


    Selma stopped ying cards. Since Eddy came, her greatest pleasure was in taking care of her


    grandson.


    "Eddy,e here," Selma said and waved at Eddy kindly.


    "Grandma, I want to y a little longer," Eddy requested in a sweet voice.


    He made a cute puppy face. Selma found it hard to say no. However, she was a woman who believed


    in punctuality. It was time for dinner and Eddy had to join them.


    "It''s time for dinner, Eddy. If you want to be as tall as Daddy then you shouldn''t dy dinner."


    Selma walked up to him and tousled his hair.


    On looking around, Selma realized that Eddy had torn apart the toy train. A frown creased her face.


    Although she loved Eddy, she couldn''t allow him to destroy things. Her frown deepened and she was


    about to reproach him. Before she could do it, Eddy did something shocking.


    Since it was dinner time, he knelt down and pressed the scattered small parts of the train one by one.


    ''Eddy is less than two years old! How can he do all this?'' Selma wondered, utterly shocked.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Selma couldn''t restrain the excitement in her heart. After Eddy was done, she picked him up and said,


    "Eddy, tell me, did anyone teach you how to do it?"


    Carl was very old and she was certain he hadn''t taken out time to y with Eddy. All the servants knew


    Eddy''s identity so they wouldn''t dare to cross their limits.


    Eddy shook his head, signifying nobody had taught him. Selma was sure that Eddy was indeed


    talented in this aspect. She smiled happily and said, "Eddy, you are really smart! You are capable of


    assembling a toy train! I will buy you lots of jigsaw blockster," she promised.


    As soon as Selma finished speaking, she heard Kevin''s voice, "You won''t have to. We have already


    bought them."


    Hearing this, Selma raised her head and saw Kevin and Anne walking towards her. Kevin was carrying


    a bag full of blocks for his son.


    "Mom, Mom!" When Eddy''s eyes caught sight of Anne, he let go of Selma''s arms and rushed towards


    her. Ten secondster, he was in front of his mother, clutching her thigh.


    Both Selma and Kevin were shocked. They were worried that something bad would happen to Anne.


    After all, she was still pregnant.


    Seeing that Eddy wouldn''t let go of her so easily, Kevin pulled Eddy by his suspenders and lifted him


    up.


    "You little monster, don''t scare your mother." Kevin was constantly worried about Anne''s health.


    Eddy, on the other hand, had spent time away from his mother. He was pouting, eager to be with her.


    Looking at Eddy''s annoyed expression, everyone smiled. It turned out that Eddy had his father''s


    temper.


    "Kevin, don''t be too harsh to my little boy. We haven''t seen him for a long time. It''s natural for him to


    miss me."


    With great difficulty, Anne squatted down, and a servant put a soft stool behind her.


    "Eddy, have you behaved well in your Grandma''s house?" Anne pinched Eddy''s little face and asked.


    As soon as Anne put her hand on Eddy''s face, he leant forward. Like a cat with ears folded, Eddy


    rubbed his head against Anne''s palm. He looked adorable doing it.


    "Eddy has been very obedient. But I wish you would visit him more frequently. And if it''s not convenient


    for you toe here, I don''t mind staying with you and taking care of you both," Selma suggested.


    Eddy''s presence has brought Selma and Anne closer, easing their tension. What was more, Anne had


    been framed before. It was Carl''s reminder that had made her think it through.


    Anne was the kind of person who thought twice before cing her trust on someone. She didn''t


    respond well to others'' kindness. Life had made her tough.


    After thinking for a while, she said, "No, thanks. You have Grandpa to take care of. I wille here


    often. Sam advised me to go for a walk more often. It''s good for my health."


    Selma let Anne''s words sink in and realized it made sense. She no longer insisted on staying with


    them. Instead, she just smiled and nodded her head.


    While the twodies were talking, Kevin had already made up with Eddy, showing him the jigsaw


    blocks and other toys he had brought for him.


    Kevin didn''t care about his image. He sat on the ground and taught Eddy to y jigsaw.


    Eddy had inherited Kevin''s high IQ. Kevin showed him how to put jigsaw pieces together only once, but


    the child had already memorized everything. So when Kevin messed up the jigsaw pieces, Eddy could


    still put them back together.


    Once again, Eddy''s skills surprised Selma. She couldn''t help but watch him in awe.


    "Oh my God! My grandson is really a genius!" Selma eximed happily.


    "Kevin, Anne, I think it''s a good idea to allow him to develop his brain. My grandson is a natural!"


    Selma continued. She had a vision in her mind. She imagined him being called a genius by everyone.


    And as his grandmother, it would be a moment of pride for her.


    Kevin coughed, bringing her back from her reverie. "Mom, you know what? When I was a kid, you


    enrolled me in Mathematical Olympiad sses. I didn''t even attend those sses. Instead, I chose to


    y games with Sam."


    Hearing this, Selma was both angry and amused. She was angry because her little boy had cheated


    her. But she was amused because it went to prove that Kevin was indeed quite smart. Otherwise how


    could anyone hide something like this from their mother?


    At the mention of this, she also remembered enrolling Kevin to too many sses. In a way, she had


    prepared him to manage apany ever since he was a child. With all this, she hardly spent any time


    with him. As a consequence, he be an excellent person, but they didn''t share a close rtionship.


    Thinking of this, she sighed and gave up on this idea. If she hadn''t constantly worried about Kevin''s


    education, they would have been closer to each other. How she wished to change things!


    "All right. Eddy is a smart boy. He doesn''t need to take any extra lessons. He will eventually learn


    everything, including how to run apany. No need to hurry things."


    After Selma said that, Anne breathed a sigh of relief, but Kevin was expressionless. Even if Selma


    insisted that Eddy should be pressurized to take sses at such a young age, he wasn''t going to


    agree.


    However, he had one wish. He wanted Eddy and the baby in Anne''s belly to grow up as soon as


    possible. That way, he and Anne could travel around the world.


    As Kevin thought about the adventures they would have in the future, his face broke into a smile. Eddy


    was busy with the blocks. He had no idea that his father was in a hurry for him to grow up.


    Just when they were having a good time, Anne''s phone rang.


    She looked at the caller ID and found that it was a call from Mark. There was also an unread message


    from Rose.


    ''Did they have anything important to tell me?'' she wondered. A little confused, she answered the call.


    When she heard Mark''s voice, she smiled happily.


    "Okay, we''ll be there." After saying that, Anne hung up the phone, only to find that Kevin had been


    staring at her. There was a look of inquiry in his eyes.


    ''What''s up with Kevin? Every time I try to have a conversation with Mark or Sam, he reacts strangely,''


    Anne thought.


    Jealous men were terrible to deal with and Kevin was the most jealous man she had seen. She was


    determined to make things clear.


    Clearing her throat, she exined, "It''s a call from Mark. He is going to marry Rose." This was an


    explosive news, and everyone present were shocked.


    Selma, in particr, was a little ill at ease even though she had epted Anne. "That''s a good thing.


    Rose is your sister, and Mark is your friend. When you go for their engagement party, you can choose a


    grand gift," Selma said, smiling.


    Hearing this, Anne knew she had to correct the misunderstanding. "It''s a marriage, not an


    engagement," she said.


    "Oh my god, why is she in such a hurry! Rose is a girl who cares about traditions and customs. How


    can she do it without any preparations?" Selma asked, her surprise evident in her voice. After she


    learnt about this, her opinion of Rose lowered.

 Chapter 281 A Wicked Idea

    Chapter 281 A Wicked Idea


    But Anne didn''t find any strangeness in Rose''s choice. Gently, she said "There are no set rules in love.


    There had been stranger things. In the end, it alles down to one''s own choice. What other people


    may find unreasonable might not be so bizarre for someone else."


    Anne and Rose''s bond as sisters were slowly but steadily being mended as the days passed, like


    winter trees waking up to spring. At that moment, it had felt right to speak for her.


    "You''re right," Selma answered with a wry smile. She too had changed a lot, and was still changing


    even now. She had realized that her thoughts were a too little old-fashioned, and she was learning to


    ept things with a more open mind.


    "Mom, it''s done." Just as the three of them were thinking about what gifts they should give Rose and


    Mark, Eddy called.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    There was expectation in his young voice. He looked at Anne with his big watery eyes, silently


    demanding her attention.


    As they all looked at the boy, they were filled with awe.


    It had only been ten minutes, but Eddy had already finished three sets of jigsaw puzzle and another set


    of building blocks.


    Even some adults found the tasks challenging and would take time toplete them all, but Eddy had


    breezed through them. It was child''s y to the boy. Anne felt pride spread through her chest at her


    son''s little feat, but said nothing about it and merely smiled.


    Bending down, she held Eddy''s hand and watched his eyes light up with joy, his earlier dissatisfaction


    reced with a big, almost cheeky grin.


    "You and your little tricks. Edward, it''s good to see how quick you think of ways to get praise, but don''t


    do it too much. You might get in trouble if you take things too far," Kevin said, taking a wrongful


    amusement at his own son''s displeasure. Call him childish, but if he didn''t know any better, he would


    have already taken serious offense at how easily Eddy got Anne''s love. And yet here he was, the


    husband, going through unthinkable lengths just to please his wife only to get leftovers while his son


    happily basked in his mother''s affection.


    "What are you saying?" Two stern voices asked in unison as two pairs of eyes narrowed at Kevin.


    He had almost flinched at the bite of their res. His eyes went from one woman to another and found


    no sympathy. They crowded around Eddy protectively, as if Kevin was the enemy. He wanted to


    comin. How was this fair? It was like the people around him were steadily forgetting him in favor of


    the little boy in their arms. And to think that he had been with them far longer, he felt more depressed.


    Sighing, he shut his mouth and resigned himself to his fate for what would seem to be a long, long


    time. He''d just go to Sam. At least he would listen and understand the woes of a spurned husband.


    Bottles of beery sprawled on the spacious balcony of the Feng Family. Two men were sitting on the


    floor, their shoulder hunched forward and uncaring of their appearances.


    There was no trace of embarrassment on them. The sun was setting, and dusk painted a heavy curtain


    of soft orange hues.


    More bottles of wine were piled haphazardly behind Kevin and Sam. By now, both of them were more


    than a little drunk.


    Despite his intoxication, Kevin had still managed to look arrogant. It was almostical how he held


    on to his persona. Sam was moreid-back, just sitting quietly.


    "Sam, Mark is getting married. You know, I have hated him for a long time," Kevin suddenly said. He


    was not usually one for talking, but the alcohol had loosened his tongue. Besides, Sam was one of his


    best friends, and he didn''t feel the need to hide his feelings.


    However, to Kevin''s disappointment, Sam, his trusted friend who shared both life''s joys and bitterness


    with him, burst outughing. His displeasure was almost enough to sober him up.


    "What are youughing at?" Kevin asked in discontent.


    Sam took a moment to catch his breath and asked, "What? Are you afraid that he would take Anne


    away?"


    "Why would I be? Anne is mine. No one else can have her," Kevin said, his words filled with


    confidence.


    This particr arrogance of his was something that ticked Sam at times. He took another sip of wine


    and said, "You''re lucky that she likes you. If not, I doubt you would dare to be this presumptuous. You''d


    be nothing but a blubbering mess if that wasn''t the case. I''m amazed at your nerve, really. You didn''t


    even think of me as a threat, did you?"


    As the night deepened, more and more truths came to light under the cover of darkness and in the


    company of wine. Sam had admitted aloud that he had also held feelings for Anne before. It was not


    something he had meant to happen. It just did, and he had no control over it. She was a stubborn


    woman, denying even to herself that she loved Kevin. There was a time when he had wanted to take


    advantage of that denial and ask her to be with him instead.


    "Ha-ha, you finally admitted it. You underestimate me, Sam. I know you like the back of my own hand. I


    could tell that you had feelings for her. Unlucky for you, I won," Kevin said as he chuckled, even as the


    air around them thickened.


    Sam just sneered. "You shameless bastard. Anne likes you. That alone makes it impossible for me to


    win."


    "So what? Anne is destined to be with me. And as for you, just marry Emily already."


    Two pairs of eyes met each other under the weight of their own confessions and even more words that


    they had left unspoken. After a silent beat, they broke off into smiles, no longer needing exnations,


    or gratitude, or apologies. Wordlessly, the two men understood and returned to drinking, a quiet


    comfort settling over them like a strong wind blowing away dark clouds.


    They were lost in thoughts of the ones they loved, their lips curved with faint smiles. Suddenly, a


    snicker came from Kevin, breaking their peaceful musings.


    "Kevin, what is it now?" Sam asked.


    This could not be good. He knew from experience that his bastard of a friend was thinking of something


    troublesome.


    And of course, he wasn''t wrong. Kevin''s next words only confirmed what he already knew. "Sam, don''t


    you think that the rtionship between Mark and Rose is too smooth?"


    At his words, a disdainful smile appeared on Sam''s face, even as he shook his head. "Kevin, you are a


    spawn of the devil. You just couldn''t bear to see other people''s happiness, could you? Doesn''t it ever


    cross your mind that if it weren''t for you, they would have gotten married earlier?"


    "Then, I should give him a big gift." Kevin suddenly raised his brows and looked at Sam. Instinctively,


    Sam knew two things: one, that Kevin was up to no good; and two, that there was no stopping him.


    "What''s your n?" Sam asked. He might as well join him if he couldn''t stop him. The two began to


    whisper and discuss what their "present" would be.


    The day of the wedding came.


    Everything was faring well. It was as if the sky had blessed this day with fine weather. The sky shone


    blue, with a few wisps of clouds floating across.


    The M Group was a bigpany, so naturally, there was a lot of attention on them.


    Rose was a vision as she stood in the middle of the crowd in a white wedding dress. Mark looked


    equally dashing in his bridegroom''s suit. The two were looking at each other, the picture of perfect


    romance.


    The ceremony was more than half finished. For such a family as theirs, weddings were always long


    and grand. It was customary for the best man and the bridesmaid to y tricks on the new couple, but


    in fact, no one had done anything outrageous.


    That was, until today.


    Kevin stood beside Anne with his eyes gleaming of mischief. He held her hands tightly and looked over


    at Sam and gave him a shit-eating grin.


    Sam got his message loud and clear and widened his eyes at him sternly in an attempt to hold him


    back. This could not end well.


    "Wait!" In his panic, Sam''s voice came out a little too loud and abrupt.


    The next moment, everyone''s eyes were focused on him, their confusion evident. It seemed that Sam


    had something to say.


    He didn''t really have anything to do with Rose and Mark, so it came as a surprise that he suddenly


    wanted to say something now. The guests continued to look at him, waiting for him to speak.


    An awkward stretch of silence passed, and Mark, instead of showing any impatience, asked politely,


    "What''s wrong?"


    Sam was conflicted about what to do next. On one hand, he thought it improper for him and Kevin to


    stir up trouble, and on a wedding no less, but he could no longer back down at Kevin''s expectant face.


    The man might as well have held him at gunpoint, damn him. Heforted himself by repeating again


    and again that it was only a joke and it wasn''t supposed to be a big deal. They were merely keeping


    tradition, just in a livelier way.


    "Don''t you think this wedding is a little too quiet?" Sam said against his will.


    At his words, Anne looked around and saw the room filled with people. There were hundreds of guests.


    What on earth was Sam up to?


    Mark, on the other hand, did not appear fazed in the slightest. "I''m sure you can see that the room is


    full of people. May I ask why you think so?" he asked with a smile.


    If there was anything Sam was good at, it was adapting to circumstances. He smiled and said, "Indeed,


    there are many people here today. But Mr. Mark, the best man team haven''t enjoy themselves to the


    full yet, wouldn''t you agree?"


    "Yes, Mr. Mark. There has only been a few activities," the guests started to talk among themselves.


    All of a sudden, the atmosphere on the stage became much more rxed. Emily breathed out a sigh of


    relief, thinking that the groomsmen were only going along with customs.


    "In that case, what would you suggest?" Mark asked, keeping the smile on his face.


    At his question, Sam took out a piece of paper from his pocket that had his notes.


    There were only four or five bullets. The first few suggestions were helpful to liven up the atmosphere,


    and thest one was the key point.


    After Mark read the contents thoroughly, a small frown appeared on his face. Sam hade well-


    prepared. Mark was put on the spot, as he couldn''t show any unwillingness at the wedding, not to


    mention that there was indeed a custom of ying tricks on the new couple.


    "What do you think?" Sam asked with an impish smile. If he was hesitating earlier, he definitely wasn''t


    anymore.


    As Rose saw that the situation had changed, her face darkened. She was about to refuse when she felt


    Mark gently squeeze her hand. He refused to be coward in front of his wife.


    "Sure, let''s do it," he said.


    He was sure that Sam had set this up to embarrass him. The task was finding his wife by feeling


    among the people only by touch. If he made a mistake, it wasn''t only him who would lose face, but also


    Rose.


    Despite knowing that he was walking willingly into the trap they had set, Mark had resolved not to


    disappoint Rose.


    "Would you look at that confidence! I''m d. Then, let''s start now, Mr. Mark," Sam said.


    At his signal, the curtains were drawn and blocked off light. The wedding hall, which earlier was flooded


    with brightness, was now pitch ck.


    Seeing what happened, Mark cursed to himself. This was definitely unexpected. Sam didn''t do things


    ording tomon sense. He had actually started from thest one of the suggestions.


    His steps echoed in the darkness along with the sounds of someone passing by, but he had no idea


    where Rose was.


    It wasn''t easy to look for a single person among hundreds others just by touch.


    Kevin and Anne had left earlier and were sitting on one corner, separated from the others.


    However, Anne''s curiosity was winning over. With everyone else participating, she thought it was


    interesting and wanted to go, but she was pulled back by Kevin.


    "Don''t go," Kevin said seriously.


    "Why not?" Anne asked with dissatisfaction.


    "You are pregnant. What if you identally fall?" Kevin reasoned.


    "If you have time to worry then worry about Mark. What if he can''t find Rose? You and your evil tricks.


    To think that you scolded Eddy for ying tricks too. You''re much worse than your son, you know?"


    Anneined.


    "How are you so sure it was my idea?" Kevin asked, surprised and curious at how Anne found him out.


    Anne rolled her eyes and said, "Sam wouldn''t even think of doing this alone. It could only be you who


    asked him to do it."


    "It was all Sam. I didn¡¯t have anything to do with it." As soon as Kevin finished his words, he winced at


    the tightening of Anne''s hand around his.


    "I just had a brief discussion with Sam," Kevin corrected.


    Anne''s grip tightened even more. "Come again?" Anne challenged.


    Kevin didn''t know where his delicate wife suddenly found the strength to squeeze the life from his poor


    hand. His wince grew into a grimace. She was still not stopping. It was then that he decided now was a


    good time toe clean.


    "Alright. Okay. I was in on it," he admitted. At once, Anne''s hand rxed. Kevin shook the feeling back


    into his hand. "I just wanted to entertain everyone. Let''s just watch," he continued as he put his arm


    around Anne''s shoulder.

 Chapter 282 The Punishment Game

    Chapter 282 The Punishment Game


    Anne''s brows furrowed in disapproval at Kevin''s words. Still, it wasn''t as if there was still anything she


    could do. They had already begun. Now it was all up to Mark not to let their little prank turn into a


    disaster on his own wedding day.


    "I hope he finds Rose quickly..." Anne sighed worriedly.


    Kevin said nothing, but a wicked grin fell on his lips. What Anne was wishing for was impossible. He


    and Sam hade made sure of it. He was definitely looking forward to what was going to happen next, but


    he had wisely kept his mouth shut.


    Mark groped blindly as he set out to find his bride. The darkness was so thick that he could not even


    see his own fingers. Footsteps rang all around him, and he could tell from each person''s scent whether


    they were a man or a woman, but so far, there had been no sign of Rose.


    ''Damn it,'' he cursed in his head. He was usually a calm andposed person, but this game was


    wearing his patience thin. As he continued trying to look for Rose, he wondered if Sam had been


    holding a personal grudge against him for him to pull this kind of trick at his wedding.


    The next moment, light flooded the room. Mark squinted against the sudden onught of brightness. In


    front of him, sitting on the high tform, was Rose. Ah yes, she was wearing a wedding dress. It would


    not have beenfortable for her to hide among the crowd. Briefly, Mark was thankful for Sam''s


    thoughtfulness.


    However, his gratitude was short-lived. "Mr. Mark, just earlier, that was only a trial. Now, the real game


    begins," Sam said with a smile.


    As he spoke, the staff distributed handkerchiefs among the guests.


    Everyone was filled with confusion. Nobody knew what was going to happen next.


    Soon enough, all of the staff had finished their task. Sam continued, "Now, everyone. You each have a


    handkerchief in your hands. Before we proceed, I would like to assure you that the staff here will


    ensure everyone''s safety, so there is no need to be nervous. Then, please tie the handkerchief around


    your head to cover your eyes."


    The guests did as they were told, and once again, the game began. This time however, Mark was


    feeling more confident. He already knew where Rose was, and this was his home. He could navigate it


    perfectly well even with closed eyes.


    He finished securing the handkerchief around his head with a smile. From a distance, Anne quietly


    watched as Mark walked towards the direction of Rose''s seat.


    Her eyes had also been covered. The next moment, she was taken away by the staff and was reced


    with another girl.


    Anne''s eyes widened in horror as Mark got closer to where Rose had been. She turned her eyes


    sharply to Kevin and said usingly, "This is your idea of fun?"


    This might be more trouble than what it was worth. Anne felt bad for both Rose and Mark to be toyed


    with like this at their own wedding.


    But Kevin was unfazed at her anger. "It''s not a big deal. Besides, Rose is your sister. You should let


    Mark suffer a little. How can you let Rose marry him so easily?" he said with a smile.


    Anne had wanted to answer back, but even she thought that Kevin had a point. Rose was her sister,


    and even if she had chosen to marry Mark of her own ord, Anne thought that their marriage had


    been a little too hasty.


    Mark fumbled up the stairs. After circling around twice, he finally found the ce where Rose had


    been.


    "Rose." He held the hand of the person in front of him, but felt something was wrong.


    One of the rules of the game was that the guests were not allowed to speak, so the woman had kept


    silent. However, Mark was soon certain that the person in front of him was definitely not Rose. There


    was moisture on the person''s palm and Mark had held Rose''s hand enough to know that her hand


    never sweated. Moreover, Rose''s hand was more delicate than the one he was holding now.


    "This is not Rose. Sam, am I right?" Mark knew that Sam was near, so he addressed him directly.


    As expected, his guess was right. "Mr. Mark is very smart indeed. You are right. The person in front of


    you is not your bride," Sam said less than five meters away from him.


    Although his eyes were blindfolded, Mark could hear what could only be amusement in Sam''s voice.


    His face set in tense lines. He should have known earlier that things wouldn''t be that simple.


    "Who knows if she''s even in this room? You could have hidden her somewhere else," Mark said, his


    voice rising in anger.


    Kevin had expected that Mark would say something along those lines. As always, his predictions were


    spot-on. He was able to pinpoint the exact time when Mark was going to get angry.


    "Ha-ha. Now, now, Mr. Mark. Don''t be too hasty. This game was prepared for you, after all," Sam


    answered with the same amused voice.


    As he spoke, the staff led several people to stand in a row in front of Mark. Each of them was wearing a


    wedding dress, and had the same height and figure as Rose.


    "The person you are looking for is nearby. Now you have a row of people in front of you. You will find


    Rose among them." Mark calmed himself down and nodded.


    "Alright. I''ll start, then," he said.


    The women in front of Mark reached out their hands for him to feel.


    Every time, Mark shook his head. He had finished checking all of them, but there was no one who gave


    him the feeling that she was Rose.


    "She''s not among them," Mark said with certainty.


    Now this was something Sam had not expected. He knew Mark was smart, but he did not think he


    would be able to see through his trick again. Still, he asked, "Mr. Mark, are you really sure? If you make


    a mistake, there will be a punishment."


    However, Mark smiled. Things were falling into ce. Now, he realized that the person who was putting


    him through this torture was not Sam but Kevin.


    "A hundred percent. If everything''s right, I''m sure that Rose is in the wedding room," he answered


    confidently.


    Sam would never havee up with such a terrible idea. Only Kevin held some grudges against Rose.


    But did he really have to go this far? This was a wedding for Pete''s sake!


    Mark, however, was only half-right. What had escaped him was that Kevin wasn''t punishing him


    because of Rose, but because Mark had once liked Anne.


    Moreover, even if Kevin really wanted to get even with Rose, he wouldn''t go too far in consideration of


    how fond Anne was of her sister.


    "Bravo! You are indeed her groom. Take Mr. Mark to Rose," Sam announced, then heaved a sigh of


    relief. Thankfully, nothing too outrageous happened.


    As he was being led out of the stage, Mark heard Sam mutter behind him, "Kevin, you bastard. I hope


    you''re satisfied."


    The corners of Mark''s mouth twitched. Sure enough, Kevin was the mastermind behind it all. He was a


    terrible man, ying with them for his own amusement. When he had time in the future, he had to tell


    Anne to be on guard against her own husband and his devious plots.


    Inside the wedding suite, red roses were littered on the pink bed sheet in the shape of a heart. Rose


    sat on one end, her face betraying her impatience. She had been waiting for a long time now, but there


    was still no sign of Mark.


    To get morefortable, she had already changed from the wedding dress into casual clothes.


    Just as she thought she couldn''t take it anymore and was about to go outside to have a look, the door


    was pushed open. It was Mark.


    "Rose." At the sight of him, a deep blush crept on her cheeks, which reflected the beautiful twilight. Her


    heart beat wildly in her chest, forming a steady rhythm of endless amorous feelings.


    "Humph!" She feigned annoyance. He had made her wait. It was only fair that she made things a little


    more difficult for him.


    Mark felt helpless. He cursed Kevin in his mind. This was all his damned fault. Still, he couldn''t help but


    think that even in her anger, Rose looked beautiful. So much so that he didn''t mind wooing her irritation


    away however long it would take. Every second would be worth it.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    "Why did you change your clothes? I haven''t enjoyed you enough in your wedding dress yet. You


    looked so beautiful," Mark said gently.


    Rose only snorted at his words. "Any longer and I would have already fallen asleep."


    At her words, the corners of Mark''s mouth lifted into an unfamiliar smirk. Rose felt nervous as he


    looked at her. She had never seen him make that expression before.


    "Oh, I didn''t realize that you were so eager to¡­ sleep. I''m surprised. I never thought you could be so


    bold."


    Rose blinked, not fully grasping the innuendo. A momentter, her eyes widened and her cheeks


    burned as she understood the meaning of his words. "You devil! Are you men always like this when you


    are married? I was tricked. I''m going to call off the engagement."


    The sight of Rose being flustered only magnified Mark''s amusement. Still with that devilish grin, he


    stepped forward and pressed Rose down on the bed. He brought his face closer to her. "Do you regret


    it now? I''m afraid it''s a little toote for that, wife," he whispered then kissed the ring on her finger.


    The night was wonderful.


    A soft breeze blew the willows in the suburbs, and the lights gave a soft glow to the surroundings.


    Kevin drove slowly, letting Anne admire the quiet charm of the evening.


    Her mind was filled with thoughts of the wedding. A faint smile curved on her lips, and Kevin watched


    her in silent admiration.


    "What are you thinking about?" he asked, turning the steering wheel steadily.


    In truth, Anne was a little envious of the young couple. They had reached their happy ending without


    having to go through too much ups and downs. She was happy for Rose, and thest thing she wanted


    was for her sister to have to experience the same pain that she did. They had made it look so easy,


    and it was that part that stung. However, Anne felt that she could not tell these words to Kevin. It would


    only hurt them both if she kept dwelling on the things of the past.


    She touched her belly gently and said with a smile, "I was wondering what name our baby should have.


    Would it be a boy or a girl?"


    "If you want to know, go ask Sam. He will tell you," Kevin said with a smile.


    Anne shook her head. "No, it''s like ying hide and seek with the baby. I don''t know what it looks like,


    or what the gender would be, but I know that I love it no matter what." As she lowered her head, some


    strands of her hair fell on the side of her face.


    Kevin was enchanted at the sight of her. He felt his heart skip a beat. Too soon, the car arrived at the


    East Mountain Vi.


    Anne unfastened her seat belt and was about to get out of the car, but was stopped by Kevin, "Anne,


    don''t move."


    He had spoken so suddenly that Anne thought there was something wrong, so she immediately turned


    her head and looked at Kevin.


    She was surprised to see him smiling instead. He drew her closer and pressed his lips against hers


    gently.


    Anne was stunned. The two of them didn''t seem to have too much time together, especially with how


    busy that past days had been. But her thoughts were soon reced with the feeling of Kevin''s warm


    lips and she responded instinctively. The night watched over the lovers who knew nothing but the other


    one in their arms.


    After a long time, Kevin broke off and let Anne go. They were breathing more deeply, and Anne felt


    weak as she leaned in his arms.


    Kevin smiled. He liked how Anne looked like now¡ªpliant and docile in his embrace, but it was not


    comfortable to sleep here. He let her body lean against the passenger seat, and then got out of the car.


    Then, he opened the door on her side and held her as they walked home.


    Worried that Anne might wake up, he took every step slowly. Under the cover of the night, he seemed


    like apletely different man. He was much softer and gentler. He held Anne delicately, as if he was


    holding the most precious treasure in the world.


    Anne was already half asleep as she leaned on him. She burrowed further into his arms, seeking his


    warmth. Kevin was filled with immense satisfaction. His Anne was finally epting him, and he felt as if


    he had been greatly rewarded.


    It was at this moment that he had decided. When the old city district was repaired, he would propose


    again. After the baby was born and she had recovered, then he would marry her. Silently, he prayed


    that this time, she would say yes, at least for the children''s sake.

 Chapter 283 Visiting The Mu Family

    Chapter 283 Visiting The Mu Family


    Moreover, Kevin was sure that Anne liked him back, which was the best discovery he had made in


    recent days.


    "Mr. Kevin, the midnight snack is..." Spotting Kevin, the servant wanted to tell him that the midnight


    snack was ready, but Kevin held up a finger to his lips, gesturing to her to keep quiet.


    The servant immediately understood what Kevin meant and went to carry on with her business.


    Kevin carried Anne all the way back to his room. After walking past the door, which was opened by a


    servant, he gently set her down on the bed.


    As soon as she touched the soft bed, Anne turned over to find afortable position to sleep in, but no


    matter how she tossed and turned, she felt ufortable. Kevin reached out to move the strands of


    hair on her forehead away, but in her sleep, Anne put her hand over his and pressed it to her forehead.


    Kevin smiled again when he saw Anne turning over on the bed. In the past, Anne was a light sleeper


    and was sensitive to even the slightest touch or noise, so she would always wake up.


    Now, she was like a sleepy cat. It was said that one wouldn''t sleep deeply if they didn''t feel a sense of


    security. Kevin thought that Anne must feel a sense of security now with him around, and he couldn''t


    help but be proud of himself.


    "Sleep well. I will always be with you," he said in a doting voice, stroking her face. He didn''t know


    whether Anne could hear him or not, but after a while, she stopped turning over and finally fell into a


    deep slumber.


    Kevin lowered his eyes to her bulging belly and carefully put his hand on it. As soon as he touched it,


    he felt a slight movement in her belly, as if the little guy inside was doing some exercise.


    Kevin was fascinated with the magical fetal movement, but he was worried that the baby''s movements


    would wake Anne up. He put his ear close to Anne''s belly and listened. It seemed that the baby was


    still moving.


    At this time, he looked straight at Anne''s belly and whispered, "Little guy, you can exerciseter. Don''t


    wake up your mom. If you don''t listen to me now, I will beat you when you are born."


    He spoke in a childish way, but to his surprise, his words seemed to work, because the little guy really


    stopped moving.


    Relieved that there was no more disturbance to Anne, Kevin finallyy down next to her and fell asleep.


    A monthter.


    Summer time had arrived. The trees on either side of the road branched out far and wide, forming a


    canopy over the road, through which the sunlight shone. Kevin was apanying Anne to visit the Mu


    Family.


    Since Anne was pregnant, Kevin drove carefully, afraid of causing her even the slightest difort.


    However, Anne was still reeling with excitement from the news that Rose was pregnant. From time to


    time, she urged Kevin, "Hurry up. Rose must be anxiously waiting for us!"


    Kevin was helpless, but he didn''t dare to show his dissatisfaction. He just said gently, "I am already


    driving fast. You have to be careful for the baby''s sake, or you''ll make Rose worry about you."


    "Mark is awesome. Rose got pregnant in just over a month. It seems that the two of them have a good


    rtionship." Since she had been doted on by Kevin for a long time, Anne spoke much more freely


    than before.


    Hearing this, Kevin frowned and said with a hint of annoyance, "How do you know? Maybe he needed


    to work hard day and night to get that baby. He is not as awesome as I am. I''ve already gotten you


    pregnant with a second baby,"


    he said, raising his eyebrows proudly.


    "Day and night? Kevin, who taught you to speak like this? How lewd!" Anne said in a scandalized


    voice, blushing.


    At this moment, Kevin was at a loss whether tough or to cry. He felt a little wronged.


    "But Anne, you''re the one who said lewd words first. Think about it," Kevin reminded her.


    After carefully recalling the conversation, Anne blushed even more. It seemed that Kevin was right. But


    she would never admit it.


    A few secondster, she said confidently, "I''m not the one who said lewd things first. You twisted my


    words and brought the topic to this. And you didn''t forget to praise yourself while you were being lewd."


    As she spoke, she rolled her eyes.


    Kevin didn''t feel embarrassed to hear this at all. Heughed and said, "So what? Aren''t we supposed


    to be honest with each other? How about we have another baby after this one is born?"


    Although it was a joke, there was a hint of expectation in Kevin''s voice. However, Anne rolled her eyes


    again and said, "Another baby? Do you think I''m a pig? I won''t have another baby after my daughter is


    born."


    But Kevin snickered and said, "It''s not necessarily a daughter."


    "Shut up. It must be a daughter. I''ve alreadye up with a name for her. When my daughter is born,


    her name will be Consu."


    It had taken her a long time toe up with a name, so she wouldn''t allow Kevin to talk nonsense.


    "It''s up to you," Kevin said affectionately. After that, he turned his focus on driving. Five minutester,


    they arrived at the Mu Family''s house.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    The door of the Mu Family''s house was open, revealing the living room. The moment Anne got out of


    the car, Rose ran out of the house with a bright smile.


    "Anne, you are here!" Rose eagerly held Anne''s hand.


    When she saw that Anne''s belly had be huge, she frowned slightly and said, "Anne, you must be


    careful now."


    She always felt that Anne couldn''t even walk steadily with such a big belly.


    "I think you''re the one who should be careful. The doctor has said that you must be careful until three


    months of pregnancy. Look at Anne, she is so quiet. But you always run around!" Although Mark


    seemed to be joking, there was a note of concern in his voice.


    Hearing his reproachful tone, Anne smiled. In her eyes, the couple in front of her were really happy.


    However, Kevin looked at Anne and frowned. Was Anne quiet? Maybe, in the daytime. But when she


    went to bed at night, she always turned over this way and that way. He was so scared that even in his


    dreams he was protecting her baby.


    "Oh, don''t talk about me anymore. Didn''t you say that you wanted me to learn more about miscarriage


    prevention from Anne?" After Rose changed the topic, Mark finally stopped nagging. The house


    became quiet.


    Driving on the highway, Ryan turned on the headlights to illuminate the road in front of him.


    It was a high-speed road with few vehicles, so he drove very slowly. Outside the window, it was a cold


    night, and there were a lot of stars sttered across the night sky.


    Ryan frowned at the scenery. Recently, after hearing the news about the love between Kevin and


    Anne, he had be even more jealous.


    Every time he thought about how Kevin could hold Anne in his arms, a strong hatred would burst out in


    his heart.


    Without Kevin, Anne would be his. Thinking of this, Ryan suddenly sped up on the highway. After


    venting his anger, he braked sharply and stopped at the side of the road.


    "I must get you, Anne," he said fiercely to himself after a long time.


    As he spoke those words, he held the steering wheel tightly, as if he was going to break it in half with


    his bare hands.


    In the AN Group.


    The spacious hall was filled with simple but modern pirs. The receptionists at the front desk of the


    company were prepared in advance. When Kevin came in, they greeted him at the same time.


    "Mr. Kevin, have you had breakfast? I prepared some food for you." Molly Mi was the new receptionist,


    and she didn''t know much about Kevin. Since he was not married, she thought that he was single.


    "No, thanks." Kevin didn''t even look at Molly Mi as he walked past her.


    Molly Mi was a little disappointed, but she gave uppletely after listening to what a fellow employee


    had to say.


    "Why did you prepare breakfast for Mr. Kevin? Are you trying to win his heart?" Loretta Liu said coldly.


    Molly Mi was embarrassed that she had been exposed, and she froze. "Nothing like that. I just casually


    packed some extra food."


    However, Loretta Liu took out a sandwich from the breakfast bag, took a big bite, and said, "Mr. Kevin


    is indeed very excellent, but I advise any woman who wants to be his wife not to think too much. No


    one stands a chance."


    After saying that, Loretta Liu took another bite.


    At this time, Molly Mi shifted closer to her and asked curiously, "Why?"


    "Because Mr. Kevin already has a child!" Loretta Liu rolled her eyes. The woman in front of her was


    really new. She didn''t even know the hottest news at thepany.


    "Then...is it an illegitimate child?" Molly Mi asked in confusion.


    If that was the case, she still had a chance. Thinking of this, she felt a tinge of hope again.


    After all, she was very beautiful. Her beauty was pure and natural, without any stic surgery.


    Therefore, it was also the capital of her confidence.


    However, what Loretta Liu said nextpletely dispelled all of her hopes and dreams.


    "Mr. Kevin''s girlfriend is the former vice-president of thispany. She has done a lot for thispany.


    She is a strong woman."


    "Ah, it t turns out that she is a strong woman," Molly Mi said meaningfully. In the novels she had read in


    the past, most of the CEOs would fall for soft girls like her.


    "She''s cold and strong only when she is at work. Mr. Kevin loves her very much. Besides, no matter


    how strong a woman is, she will soften after being spoiled by her lover. Moreover, Mr. Kevin is famous


    for being faithful. Once, the two of them had a conflict, and it was Mr. Kevin who kept chasing her and


    trying to win her back," Loretta Liu exined.


    Then, she lowered her voice and asked mysteriously, "By the way, do you know the new project of


    rebuilding the old district in ourpany?"


    At this time, Molly Mi said with a frown, "Of course I know. Everyone in thepany says that this is a


    failure in Mr. Kevin''s business."


    However, Loretta Liu looked at her with disdain. "You don''t know."


    Hearing this, Molly Mi frowned. Loretta Liu continued, "Mr. Kevin is rich. Even if a project fails, it''s not a


    pity. Besides, he has already said that it''s his private property. In fact, it''s for his girlfriend, because


    that''s where she lived when she was a child."


    Suddenly, the look in Molly Mi''s eyes changed. She was both envious and disappointed. She wanted to


    know what kind of woman could win Kevin''s heart.


    "What kind of person is she?" Molly Mi asked in confusion.


    All of a sudden, Loretta Liu remembered that when Anne was still working here, they had all taken a


    group photo at the annual meeting of thepany. She still had that photo on her phone.


    "Wait a minute. I have some photos."


    With that, Loretta Liu took out her phone and found the group photo with Anne.

 Chapter 284 An Excellent Woman

    Chapter 284 An Excellent Woman


    In the photo, Anne was wearing a simple suit and her face was bereft of any smile. Standing next to


    Kevin, she seemed quite lost and lonely.


    "Is this Anne?" Molly gazed at the photo and asked.


    She realized that the person in the photo was very elegant and had an unforgettable face. Molly had to


    admit that Anne was a natural beauty. There was something about her eyes that made her stand out.


    One could tell she had experienced a lot in her life.


    "Yes. Now you know what an excellent woman our CEO is in love with!" Loretta said, hoping to remind


    her she couldn''t have Kevin. Having worked in the AN Group for a long time, she was used to seeing


    plenty of women like Molly. They pursued Kevin but never seeded.


    "I know," Molly said, disappointment etched in her voice. Now that she had gotten a glimpse of Anne,


    she was sure nobody deserved Kevin more than this woman.


    "I am d you do. Working hard in thepany should be your number one priority," Loretta said and


    patted Molly on the shoulder.


    Molly nodded slightly.


    In the CEO''s office of the AN Group, the ultra-thin silverputer was ced on the table.


    The progress of rebuilding the old town was being shown on the screen.


    Kevin stared at the screen, a faint smile creeping upon his face. If everything went smoothly, the work


    would be finished in a month.


    "Mr. Kevin, it is said that the CY Group has withdrawn most of its businesses from the country." Hearing


    his assistant''s words, Kevin was relieved for a moment but then a frown appeared on his face.


    ording to the assistant, this was supposed to make his boss happy. Hence the sudden shift in


    Kevin''s expression bothered him.


    "Okay, I see," Kevin said, lost in thought.


    "Mr. Kevin, is there anything wrong?" the assistant asked, looking puzzled.


    Kevin sneered and said, "As far as I know, Kim is not the kind of man who would give up so easily."


    Kim, the business hacker, was anything but a quitter! This could only mean he had something bigger


    brewing in his mind.


    "What should we do now?" the assistant asked nervously.


    The reason why he was so nervous was that once the CY Group withdrew from the country, the


    investigation about the CY Group would be terminated, which was a good thing, but would also bring in


    a lot of disadvantages.


    "Don''t worry. It doesn''t matter what they do. How is everything going on with the KIA Group?" Kevin


    asked as he continued to browse the web.


    Hearing this, the assistant said with faint ridicule, "Mr. Kevin, the CEO of the KIA Group, Ryan, is no


    longer in contact with any of the departments of the AN Group. However, in the KIA Group, there are


    shareholders trying to cotton up with AN Group."


    Ryan had made a big mistake. Slowly, everyone had started to turn against him. Ryan was too anxious


    for sess that he didn''t know how to appease his subordinates. Hence he ended up in a miserable


    state.


    "I see. Pay attention to his shareholders and get some information about the KIA Group. Make sure


    you report it to me every day." Kevin''s focus on the KIA Group made the assistant even more worried.


    "But Mr. Kevin, we are not going to cooperate with the KIA Group anymore. Why should we still pay


    attention to them?"


    "Just do as I say. Please don''t ask questions," Kevin said coldly.


    His eyes were filled with coldness. Nobody in thepany would expect that the CEO of CY Group


    and the KIA Group had already teamed up.


    Kevin had always been urate in his judgment, so this time he was sure that he was right. However,


    he did not understand why Ryan would cooperate with the CY Group.


    After thinking for a while, Kevin felt an excruciating headache. Tired, he leaned against his table.


    After about twenty minutes, the office door was abruptly opened. The sound of the door opening woke


    Kevin up. Startled and annoyed, he said coldly, "Didn''t I tell you not to open the door without my


    permission? Where are your manners?"


    "Why are you in such a sour mood? Did you wake up on the wrong side of the bed?" Sam said with a


    smile.


    Kevin turned around and saw it was Sam. Nobody else dared to behave so boldly.


    "Cut the crap. Why are you here?" Kevin asked, not in a mood for small talks.


    He didn''t need to be polite to a guy who just broke into his office.


    "Wasn''t yourpany having a hard time recently? Now that the CY Group has withdrawn, why aren''t


    you celebrating?" Sam''s words annoyed Kevin.


    However, he had changed a lot and had learnt to keep his temper in check.


    Even though he found Sam''s words strange, he remained calm andposed.


    "I am guessing you find this odd too," Kevin said while he rubbed his temples.


    "Yes, something is indeed fishy. The CY group wouldn''t quit so easily. After all, they have nned it for


    so long," Sam said.


    "Well, I know what you mean. Keep an eye on Ryan. I can''t do anything now, or I might be exposed,"


    Kevin said seriously.


    "Of course. But are you sure that Ryan is in collusion with Kim from the CY Group? I don''t think Ryan


    has the ability to do so," Sam pointed out, not quite sure if this was right.


    "What if Ryan had a weakness and Kim took advantage of it?" Kevin tapped the table with his fingers


    and smiled thoughtfully.


    Hearing what Kevin said, Sam thought it was indeed a possibility. Yet he wondered what weakness of


    Ryan could be taken advantage of by Kim.


    The vi belonging to the CY Group was located in the midst of water.


    Wherever you turned, there would be an endless amount of water. One needed to take a ship if they


    wanted to leave the ce.


    Kim liked staying here. He liked the solitude here and went out only if his presence was needed in


    order to make a big decision.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Mr. Kim, Mr. Li hase to see you." the pretty young maid announced, walking barefoot on the


    carpet.


    Kim''s expression hardened. Suddenly, he turned around and held the maid''s neck. His eyes were


    bloodshot and he was writhing with fury.


    "Who allowed you to let him in? Tell him he has already died in my heart!" He was like an angry beast,


    venting his rage madly.


    The maid was choking and wasn''t in a position to fight back. She struggled and sputtered, "I am¡­


    sorry."


    "Kim, let go of her," an authoritative voice ordered.


    Kim sneered and said, "You don''t have the right to order me."


    He did not want his room to be defiled by someone who was already dead in his heart, so he let go of


    her.


    "I am your father. Without me, how could you be what you are today?" the old man said and let out a


    snort.


    "Phillip, you''ve just contributed a little bit of your genes. What else have you done over the years? Do


    you think you have any hand in my sess?"


    There was coldness in Kim''s voice. He had no feelings for Phillip Li.


    When his mother was pregnant, his father went out to have fun and didn''t nce back even once. As a


    result, she suffered from serious depression and took up gambling.


    His father did nothing but make his life miserable. The man in front of him had offended so many


    people that ever since he was a little boy, he had people hunting him down. He hardly managed to get


    a good night''s sleep.


    Given the choice, Kim wanted to live a normal life. But he knew he had no choice. In order to survive,


    he had to be ruthless.


    That was why he became what he was today.


    Phillip Li shed a disgusting smile and said shamelessly, "Isn''t that good? Your achievements are


    much greater than mine. No one in the Li Family is as good as you."


    Kim smiled again. He didn''t seem to have any emotion. He just knew that the path he had taken was by


    no means the path a normal person should take, but he couldn''t stop. It was toote. Even if he tried to


    mend his ways, his enemies would not let him go.


    "If you want anything, just tell my assistant. Don''te to my house and pollute the air here ever


    again, or I don''t know what I will do to you." Kim''s voice was cold, not like a human voice, but more like


    the roar of a devil crawling out of the hell.


    "Okay, I just need some money. Mypany is in trouble," Phillip Li said cheekily.


    "You spend all your money on your lovers. Phillip, I wish you were dead," Kim said indifferently.


    "But your mother loves me so much. She won''t allow you to do anything to me. Kim, you can''t get rid of


    me as long as she is alive. I know how much you care about her. You have no choice but to help me."


    After saying that, Phillip Li smiled again and left.


    Kim clenched his fists and punched the marble. Blood began to gush from his fingers.


    He stood all alone. Sometimes he even didn''t know what he was living for. He could never experience


    joy like the people around him did. He envied those who were happy.


    The maid had left quietly, not willing to face his fury.


    In the East Mountain Vi, it was a sunny day.


    Anne lounged on the tatami, basking in the sun with her eyes closed.


    Eddy ran towards her, his eyes shining brighter than the sun.


    "Mom, this is from Grandma." Eddy reached out his hand and there was an amulet in it. It was delicate


    and lovely.


    Selma had been quite happy ever since Eddy was around her. However, she was also starting to


    be a little superstitious.


    "Go and tell Grandma that it''s useless. I don''t believe in it," Anne said with a smile.


    Selma came over having heard their conversation. "I know it''s not credible, but I have no other way to


    expression my feelings. I''m sorry I''ve done a lot of terrible things in the past."


    Hearing these heartfelt words, Anne was quite moved. She reached for the amulet and wore it on her


    wrist. With a smile, she thanked Selma.


    "Mom, let''s go to the amusement park. Grandma said there is a big flying car in the amusement park,"


    Eddy said excitedly, holding Anne''s hand.


    All of a sudden, Anne''s expression froze. And Selma''s expression mirrored hers. Both thedies were


    stunned. Eddy had a wonderful memory. Selma had once casually mentioned the amusement park to


    him in order to appease him. However, this brilliant child seemed to remember


    it!

 Chapter 285 Booked The Entire Park

    Chapter 285 Booked The Entire Park


    "What should I do? I told him I''d take him there, but he wouldn''t let me. Worse, he insisted that you take


    him there. But there are too many people there! I don''t think it''s going to be safe!" Selmamented.


    She had begun massaging her temples as she had already felt a nasty headacheing on.


    Anne didn''t know what to do with it, either.


    Fortunately for her, Kevin had already arrived. The moment Eddy saw Kevin, fear bloomed in his chest.


    He was so terrified of him that he didn''t even dare talk to him as casually as he did to Anne. Although


    he didn''t understand why he felt that way, it just seemed that every time he said the same words to his


    parents, his father would definitely be angry.


    Eddy lifted his head and looked directly at Kevin, his eyes filled with slyness.


    "Dad, hug me," he suddenly crooned, a smile gracing his lips as he opened his arms wide.


    Kevin had always found Eddy to be cold and aloof, and so he had never seen him be affectionate


    towards him like he was being now. Because of that, he felt overjoyed and immediately held his son in


    his arms.


    "What''s wrong?" Eddy wasn''t the only one acting out of the norm¡ªeven Kevin seemed a bit gentler


    than he usually was.


    Upon hearing this exchange, Annie rolled her eyes. She still couldn''t shake the feeling that something


    was wrong with the way Eddy was behaving.


    To her, his pitiful facade was nothing but an borate n to get on Kevin''s good side.


    "Dad, it''s not fun at home," Eddy squeaked out. His hands were sped together and his eyes were


    wide as an innocent deer''s.


    Kevin''s heart immediately melted at this sight. He felt that Eddy was indeed a little lonely as he was


    without a ymate at home.


    "How about I send you to kindergartenter?" Kevin suggested, lowering his head so that his face was


    in front of Eddy''s.


    While Eddy didn''t know what kindergarten was, he instantly felt that it wouldn''t be as fun as riding flying


    cars.


    "No! I don''t want to go to kindergarten. I want to y with big flying cars!" Eddy answered, tears filling


    up his eyes.


    Selma looked at him helplessly. She finally found out where Eddy excelled at: acting!


    ''How can a kid his age be so good at manipting people''s feelings?'' she thought as she sighed


    discretely.


    Taking into consideration Kevin''s personality, it was very unlikely that he would agree with his son''s


    request. With how Eddy was acting, however, it seemed like he was able to break down his father''s


    defenses. "Okay, champ," Kevin said affectionately. "We will go tomorrow."


    "I hope Mom will go too." Eddy added, finally revealing his true intentions.


    While Kevin looked caught off guard by this particr request, Anne and Selma knew what was


    coming. Both of them just shook their heads in amazement and disbelief.


    Eddy, on the other hand, looked incredibly pleased with himself. A satisfied smile rested on his lips as


    he hugged his father and rested his head on his shoulders.


    The only thing on Anne''s and Selma''s minds was how powerful Eddy would only get as he grew older.


    It sent shivers down their spine.


    The amusement park offered a gigantic roller coaster, a true-to-life pirate ship, an impressive Ferris


    wheel, and even a pool where children could catch fish. Every part of it was amazing, and so it never


    was short of eager visitors.


    But that day, the only people in A City''s biggest amusement park were Kevin and his family.


    "Mom! I want to ride that!" Eddy excitedly squealed, jumping up and down. He was pointing at a rather


    small train slowly making rounds around the perimeter of the park.


    "Go ahead and take him there," Kevin ordered calmly.


    Immediately, Eddy''s babysitter collected him and they started towards the said ride. Anne waved him


    goodbye, and then proceeded to gaze at the huge Ferris wheel in the far end of the park. Unbeknownst


    to her, Kevin was staring at her.


    "Let''s go," Kevin suddenly said, taking Anne''s hand in his.


    They walked for a bit until they reached the Ferris wheel. Since no one but them was around, they


    didn''t need to wait to get in. Kevin helped Anne get into the ride before he himself hopped in. As soon


    as the wheel started moving, Anne''s heart began racing. It was her first time to ride a Ferris wheel. She


    had always wanted to, but she just never had a change when she was young.


    Now that one of her little dreams wasing true, she felt that nothing else mattered. She wanted to


    live in the moment with no worries or regrets. But the thing she was happiest at that moment was her


    rtionship with Kevin. He had given her so much that she felt like he had already fulfilled the biggest


    dream in her youth.


    She turned to him, and she saw him smiling widely. His eyes were full of extreme tenderness.


    "Anne, are you happy?" Kevin whispered in her ear.


    Anne chuckled. It was as if it was the first time she had admitted she liked Kevin¡ªshe felt shy, red in


    the face, and no matter what she did, she couldn''t hide her smile.


    "More than happy." As the ride reach its peak, the two lovebirds kissed.


    Everything became a blur to Anne. Nothing existed in that moment but her and her lover, their lips


    intertwined.


    Their lips burned with passion and they both fall deeper into the moment. Down in the train, Eddy was


    in the babysitter''s arm, and from Anne''s angle, he looked so tiny like a dot.


    "What are you thinking about?" Kevin asked breathlessly the moment their lips parted.


    Anne could only moan in response. A soft chuckle escaped Kevin''s lips, as he once again took Anne''s


    lips in his.


    That moment, Anne felt her body go limp, like all her strength had been siphoned from her. She had to


    lean on Kevin for support, as her heart pounded against her chest.


    Eddy sat on arge sofa in the empty lounge, looking visibly tired.


    Soon, he was joined by Anne and Kevin. Anne seemed to have noticed the park''sck of visitors and


    so she asked, "Where are all the people? I thought we were just early so no one''s here yet," she said.


    As far as she knew, people always flocked this park.


    Hearing this, Kevin smiled as he had booked the entire park for themselves that day. He, however,


    didn''t want to reveal it to her.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    The VIP lounge was exquisite¡ªimpable decor and ss all around. It was also near the park''s


    entrance, and so one could easily see the view outside the park''s premises.


    As Eddy looked out, he saw a mother and daughter approach the park''s gates. They seemed to want


    to enter, but they were turned away.


    Eddy saw the expectant look in the little girl''s eyes and became confused. "Mom?" he asked. "Why


    didn''t they let her in?"


    Somehow, he looked distressed about it.


    Anne assessed the situation for a while. "I have a feeling your father is behind all this. Do you want to


    y with that little girl, Eddy?"


    Eddy nodded. His eyes were full of expectation, because he had never yed with anyone his age.


    Anne smiled and immediately turned to Kevin. "Let them in. They probably didn''t know that you had


    booked this ce."


    Kevin was shocked. He didn''t expect that Anne would figure out what he did.


    The surprise on Kevin''s face made Anne roll her eyes. The amusement park had always been crowded


    with people, but this time there was no one. Did he really think she wouldn''t be able to put two and two


    together?


    Kevin just nodded. Eddy then ran towards the door cheerfully, his babysitter in tow.


    Anne and Kevin then watched from afar as Eddy walked up to the little girl and held her hand without


    fear.


    "Eddy, you''ll scare her," the babysitter noted, as the kid dragged the girl across the park.


    Eddy onlyughed. "That train is fun! Let''s go ride that!" he said to his newfound friend.


    The little girl was taken aback by Eddy''s enthusiasm, but soon enough, she became amused with his


    energy. It didn''t take long before the two acted like old friends.


    The little girl''s mother, however, looked visibly worried. She looked at the security guard who just told


    them that they were not allowed to enter and asked timidly, "Can we go in?"


    Before the security guard could say anything, one of Kevin''s people said, "Our boss booked the whole


    amusement park. His son wanted to y with your daughter, so you''re wee toe in."


    With a new ymate, Eddy was obviously in high spirits. He gave a small bag of snacks that Anne


    brought him to the girl, and smiled while watching the girl eat.


    Seeing this, Anne felt relieved. She had been worried that Eddy''s intelligence was beyond ordinary


    children''s and that he wouldn''t find anyone interesting enough to befriend. Since he seemed to have no


    problem connecting with this little girl, she felt her worries weren''t warranted.


    She held Kevin''s hand and smiled peacefully. Kevin, on the other hand, believed that Eddy wanted to


    y with the little girl because he found her adorable.


    "Anne, I''m a little worried. What if Eddy bes a yboy? How about we keep him away from the


    little girl?" Kevin said with a frown.


    Anne immediately hit his arm. "What are you even saying? Have you ever enjoyed the pleasure of


    childhood? This is called innocence. Children building rtionships with each other is the purest form


    of connection."


    Kevin was embarrassed. Was it because hecked the fun of childhood?


    "Fine, fine. But although I didn''t really enjoy the pleasure of childhood, I am enjoying all the pleasures


    of being coupled up." While saying that, Kevin winked his eyes, which reminded Anne of thetest


    meme in a social media site.


    She giggled, but when she understood what he meant, she blushed and punched Kevin in the chest.


    "Shut up. There are kids around." The mother of the young girl entered the lounge at that moment,


    which made her feel that she heard what they had been talking about. With that, she lowered her head


    out of embarrassment.


    Thedy seemed to have noticed this as she smiled at them shyly. "Don''t be embarrassed, you two.


    You seem to have an incredible married life. I''m actually envious."


    Hearing that, Anne smiled even more shyly and said, "We are not married yet."


    She was all smiles when she heard what the little girl''s mother said, but when she looked at Kevin, she


    felt that she shouldn''t be too happy about it. That was why she felt the need to exin.


    The girl''s mother smiled even wider.


    "Well, it seems like you two are fit to tie the knot." Then she looked at Eddy meaningfully.


    Anne didn''t know whether to cry or tough. It turned out that the young mother in front of her regarded


    Kevin as her second husband, but she didn''t intend to exin, because her rtionship with Kevin was


    indeed tooplicated.


    Sitting next to Anne, Kevin was blue in the face. Uneasy, he hugged Anne tightly.


    It was almost evening when they came back from the amusement park. The setting sun gave the sky


    the most vibrant colors.


    Against that beautiful scenery was Eddy''s more picturesque smile. He seemed to have truly enjoyed


    the day.


    It wasn''t every day the three of them would walk together towards their abode under a gorgeous sky. It


    was truly a beautiful sight.


    "Eddy, are you happy today?" Kevin asked as he held Eddy in his arms.

 Chapter 286 An Idea Came To Her Mind

    Chapter 286 An Idea Came To Her Mind


    Eddy rested his hands gently on Kevin''s shoulders and smiled sweetly at him. His eyes curved into two


    crescent moons. Finally, he was close to Kevin.


    "Yes, I''m happy, Dad. Could wee here more often?" Eddy asked with a glimpse of hope in his


    eyes. After months of practicing the art of persuasion, this young but clever boy had be much


    more honey-tongued.


    Kevin didn''t say a word, nevertheless he was very proud of his son. Eddy had proved he was extremely


    smart because, after all, he had inherited the excellent genes of his father!


    "I''m afraid not," said Kevin with certainty. Although he really wanted to meet his child''s request, he still


    had to put his foot down.


    Eddy''s lower lip protruded in an unhappy pout. With a pitiful look in his eyes, he couldn''t believe his


    dad''s refusal. Kevinid his hand on the little boy''s head and stroked his soft hair.


    "Eddy, it''s not convenient for Mommy toe out yet. How about we wait until your younger brother is


    born and mom is well enough? Is that okay for you?" Kevin said and waited eagerly for a response.


    As expected, his words attracted Eddy''splete attention. "Dad, what is a younger brother?" The


    child had a puzzled look on his face.


    Anne gave him a quizzical nce. She was speechless to say the least. Indeed, he was a very curious


    young fellow. ''What is a younger brother? How could I answer such a simple yet difficult question?''


    Anne found herself once again at a loss for words.


    "Eddy, a younger brother is a boy who looks like you, but who is younger than you," Kevin exined


    easily without caring if he could understand him or not.


    The curious little boy took a look around the room, as if he were searching for something in particr.


    Anne couldn''t resist herself. "Eddy, what are you doing?"


    He scratched his head with his hand and that made him seem so cute. He eximed, "I''m looking for


    my brother!"


    She was left dumbfounded. Anne heard him ask once again, "Where is my brother?"


    Kevin pointed at her belly in response to his child''s question. Eddy felt confused by this. "Are you


    saying my brother is in Mom''s belly? How can hee out then?"


    Eddy began to weep. Distraught by the whole situation, he failed to stop the big teardrops from


    streaming down his face. It was quite evident this was all for the sake of his poor brother.


    Kevin and Anne couldn''t believe their eyes. It was unfathomable. Without a doubt, kids were such


    trouble.


    "Your brother got lost in Mom''s belly," he sighed, "but don''t worry, he''ll find his way out." Kevin


    comforted him patiently. He patted his son on the back in order to show reassurance.


    Having heard her partner''s exnation, Anne couldn''t utter a word. Kevin had such a way with words; it


    was quite amusing.


    "Yes, I''m sure my brother will find his way out." Eddy nodded, wiping thest tears off his face. He


    didn''t want to worry his dad any longer.


    The young boy was finally reassured. However, Anne insisted in a cold voice, "Kevin, I''ve told you


    already. We are having a daughter!"


    "Okay, okay, it''s a girl. I''m sorry!" Kevin held her hand to help her calm down. Although deep inside he


    had an intuition that they were going to have a son, he couldn''tment on this, unless he wanted to


    upset his darling even more.


    While they were arguing on and on about the sex of the baby, Eddy noticed a ring on his dad''s finger


    and a rather simr ring on his mom''s middle finger. This was quite suspicious.


    He stared at his own pale, chubby and soft hands and asked in a clear voice, "Dad, Mom, where''s my


    ring?" He showed them his empty hands in desperation.


    Hearing this, Anne lowered her head. When she saw the two hands sping together, an idea came to


    her mind.


    In the East Mountain Vi.


    In the quiet and peaceful study, the curtains were drawn back. This let the sun shine through the


    windows and brighten the room nicely. On the outside, a refreshing verdant mountain enhanced the


    already astonishingndscape.


    The sunshine warmed up the room and created a nice atmosphere.


    Anne was resting in a cushioned chair apanied by some books about jade sitting on the table in


    front of her.


    Ever since Eddy mentioned the ring, or rather theck of one on his small chubby finger, she came up


    with an interesting idea. It was no surprise that jade jewelry always came in pairs. ''But what if there is a


    third person?'' Anne thought to herself.


    Therefore, she decided on designing unique jade jewelry for all three of them and the unborn baby.


    "Mrs. Anne, it''s time for you to rest." The servant appeared suddenly with a fruit tter on her hand and


    reminded her of the schedule nned by her caring husband.


    It was only ten o''clock in the morning. The day he knew Anne was pregnant, Kevin set her a timetable.


    When he was not at home taking care of her, the servant would remind thedy to follow the detailed


    n.


    She groaned quietly and by the look on her face, she felt clearly upset. It had only been half an hour


    since she entered the study and she had done nothing yet.


    "Put it down, please. I''ll eat itter." Anne made sure to sound indifferent and unbothered.


    But Kevin certainly wouldn''t allow her to do that. The servant asserted without having moved from her


    spot, "No, Mr. Kevin has ordered me to look after you and check that you have finished eating your


    fruit."


    Left without a choice but to do what she was told, Anne closed her book abruptly, put it down on the


    corner table beside her and began to eat reluctantly.


    Having finished the rather taxing task, she was finally relieved. She turned to the servant and smiled at


    her wanly. "I have eaten the fruit. Is that all?"


    The servant grinned and announced, "Of course not, Mrs. Anne. I''ve never seen anyone as attentive as


    Mr. Kevin is. He said that after you ate, about half an hourter, you must drink your water, so I''ll bring


    you a full warm ss. Excuse me."


    Anne curled her lip. She could not believe her ears. ''Why is Kevin so nosy?'' she screamed internally.


    "How many more things has my husband asked you to do? Just tell me." She was growing impatient.


    "Well, Mr. Kevin has told me to remind you to go for a walk at eleven o''clock, because sitting for too


    long is not beneficial to your health. I''ll bring some desserts at half past eleven just in case you''re


    hungry. After that, you''ll have lunch at twelve o''clock sharp, and then I''ll apany you to the garden


    for a walk. You have to take a nap from one to two o''clock in the afternoon so you can recover your


    energies. Before half past two, you can finally do whatever it is you desire. However we can''t forget


    that you need to get some sun and do fetal education..."


    Anne felt the servant was talking for hours. It was like she was ying a practical joke on her. She felt


    a headache iing. Kevin was in fact a busybody.


    Anne gave up after realizing she had no time today to design the jade jewelry she was so eagerly to


    create. When Kevin came back, she needed to have a good talk with him and settle on some things.


    In the AN Group, the sofa was as ck as Kevin''s suit.


    Above his head was a European-style retro chandelier hanging from the ceiling. Kevin nced up from


    time to time anxiously, then at the clear sky outside and then at his watch, as if he was waiting


    impatiently for something.


    He kept doing this automatically in the office, unaware that this was noticed by Sam. At first, Sam was


    talking endlessly about the project, pacing around the room, assuming that Kevin was paying attention.


    Suddenly, he came to a halt.


    Judging from the worried look on Kevin''s face, he knew that Kevin wasn''t listening to him.


    Half an hourter, Sam couldn''t stand it anymore. He stopped abruptly in front of Kevin and frowned at


    him. "What on Earth are you doing?", he asked with a notably bothered tone of voice.


    "Nothing. Go on. I''m listening." Kevin assured him shaking his hand in the air.


    "Do you have to be so impatient right when I''m talking about something important?" Samined


    helplessly.


    "You know, I don''t think you''re listening to me," he murmured, about to throw a tantrum right there and


    then.


    Kevin smiled and tried tofort his dear friend, "Sam, don''t doubt me. You are going to talk about the


    cooperation project with the TC Group. Half an hour ago, you mentioned ourpany''s disagreement


    with them about working capital. Am I right? Isn''t this what you said? I''ve already worked out the


    solution to this matter and I''ll give it to you tomorrow, as soon as I can."


    Sam waspletely shocked by this. It was incredible. He really thought Kevin wasn''t listening, and


    that he was just talking to the wall, but he knew everything.


    "So you paid attention to me? I was under the impression that you didn''t want to hear a word about


    this," he said now in a rxed tone.


    Just as Sam was about to forgive Kevin, he felt bad once again after hearing Kevin''s cruel words. He


    was as hard as nails.


    "What you said is indeed boring, my friend. There is no point!" Kevin said tly, implying that it was


    Sam who didn''t make everything clear yet he still had the nerve to me Kevin for not listening.


    Hearing that, Sam didn''t take it kindly at all. He was, in fact, very hurt. "Kevin, that''s enough. Would you


    please show some respect for poor people like me of ordinary intelligence?"


    Kevin has always been the smartest of the two. Since they were children, he had constantly outdone


    Sam. Although thetter was very intelligent, he was still inferior to Kevin in almost every way.


    "To sum up what you said, the twopanies did not reach an agreement on the working capital of the


    project and you need my advice. Let me tell you something. You went on and on for fifteen minutes


    about such a simple thing, but you med me for not listening." Kevin grinned widely with unshaken


    confidence. Sam cursed internally, ''Why does he always have to show off his high IQ?''


    "I believe you are lying. You must be caught up in something else, because even if you are here


    standing next to me, your head has been somewhere else from time to time. Tell me, why do you keep


    looking at your watch then?" Sam asked in confusion, trying to decipher something from the look of his


    friend''s face.


    Seeing the smug expression on Kevin''s face, he knew that Kevin''s rtionship with Anne was getting


    better and better.


    His wife had suffered a lot before, but now it was Kevin''s turn to suffer.


    Kevin sighed, "I wonder if Anne has followed the timetable I set for her. She should be doing fetal


    education now."


    "Kevin¡ª" Sam couldn''t stand it anymore and called his friend''s name out loud.


    When Kevin turned his head to look at him, Sam threw a pillow at his head and yelled, "Enough! Don''t


    you see each other every day? Why do you keep thinking about her?"


    Sam couldn''t stand the man''s disgustingly romantic disy of affection. He could only see Emily once


    a month. This wasn''t fair.


    "I''m leaving." He stormed out, purposefully mming the door to show his annoyance. After seeing his


    pal out the door, Kevin smiled out of nowhere.


    The day was getting longer and longer and the night couldn''te any sooner. At seven o''clock in the


    evening, a ck car passed through the dark road and slowly approached the gates.


    The gates were already opened by the servant. Kevin grabbed his possessions and made his way out


    the car. After such a busy workday, he definitely looked a little exhausted, but there was still a


    dominating air on him.


    "Where is Anne?" He gave the car key to the servant and waited eagerly for an answer.


    "In the study," the servant replied instantly without batting an eye.


    Kevin frowned, surprised by what he had just heard. "I see." He didn''t expect that response.


    He was about to me the servant for not reminding his dear wife to rest, but all of a sudden he


    remembered that he had not told her what to do at this hour, so he held back his temper and went


    straight to the study without saying anything further.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    The table in the study was dark red, like a beautiful ga. Anne was wearing a white ancient dress


    enhancing her enchanting silhouette. Kevin was entranced by her soft profile.


    Anne had always been a stunning woman. At this moment, she was looking graceful, almost like an


    angel. The soft light managed to absorb her figure. She seemed other-worldly. In Kevin''s eyes, she


    looked like a beauty out of a painting.


    Kevin didn''t want to disturb her or whatever his darling was doing, so he chose not to say anything and


    just gaze at his partner quietly.


    An hourter, Anne finished the sketch of her design. She put down the pencil and breathed a sigh of


    relief with a satisfied look on her face.


    She turned around and decided to put away all the stuff she was working with, when she suddenly saw


    her husband standing by the door staring at her without blinking.


    "Kevin, why are you here?" Anne asked timidly. She put her hand on the table, almost covering what


    she had been doing.

 Chapter 287 She Had Changed Too Much

    Chapter 287 She Had Changed Too Much


    "If I hadn''te back, would you have kept yourself busy until eleven o''clock tonight?" Kevin said,


    looking disappointed but only feeling concerned for her deep inside.


    Anne felt guilty at first. On second thought, she had asked the maid about the timetable he made for


    her, and there was no schedule arranged at around 7 p.m. based on it, so she thought she did nothing


    wrong.


    When she realized this, she straightened up and said, "First of all, I didn''t n to stay up until 11. And


    when I checked the timetable, I saw that this schedule was free. That means I can do anything I want,


    right?"


    As she spoke, she was looking at Kevin fearlessly. She didn''t even pause.


    However, no matter how hard she tried to look fierce, Kevin knew that she was actually feeling like a


    scared little girl deep inside. He found this very adorable and seeing her like this only made him want to


    pull her even closer.


    "Anne, my dear, are you mad because I didn''t arrange anything for you during that time?" Kevin smiled


    and his eyes twinkled like stars in the night sky.


    But Anne just rolled her eyes at him. She was confused at how Kevin reacted to what she said. Did


    Kevin misunderstand her?


    "Okay then," Kevin said, trying to console her. "I will think it over tonight to see what you can do around


    seven to eight o''clock every evening."


    "No." Anne frowned, in a pitiful way.


    "Please don''t be mad. I''m going to arrange everything so well you wouldn''t feel that you''re not being


    well taken care of," Kevin said in an insensitive way because he couldn''t guess what she meant.


    Her face immediately turned all gloomy after hearing it.


    "Stop it, okay? I said I don''t want it," Anne pleaded, pulling the sleeve of his ck shirt like a lovely


    kitten.


    Kevin didn''t say a word but his heart was full of affection. This was probably the first time for him to see


    her being yful like this and he liked it. It made him feel as cool as the spring breeze.


    He was very surprised at what he was seeing and it turned him on. If only Anne wasn''t pregnant, he


    would surely just grab her, push her onto the table, and make love to her right then and there. But he


    couldn''t.


    Realizing this made Kevin feel really regretful and heavy-hearted. He even med himself for being so


    physically fit, which was the reason why Anne got easily pregnant.


    But Anne didn''t have any hint of what Kevin was thinking. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have made such a


    gesture which made Kevin think about it in the first ce.


    "Alright, then," Kevin said in a low voice, surrendering himself to Anne. He wanted to take a firm stand,


    but he couldn''t, not when Anne had a pitiful look in her eyes. Seeing her like this made him feel


    helpless and now he couldn''t be tough.


    He felt that Anne had changed too much. The Anne he knew before would never act like such a cute


    baby to him.


    It had been said that women were just like cats. Only when you were being good to her would she


    behave like a sweet and adorable baby to you. But if you were not good to her, she would most likely


    act like she didn''t need you.


    It seemed this was indeed the case. Kevin thought that was true. However, he also found that when


    Anne acted like a baby, he could do nothing but listen to her. It made him feel helpless, which was not a


    good feeling. But, still, he enjoyed it.


    "Well, thank you," said Anne. Kevin wanted to rest his legs so he leaned against the sofa. With his eyes


    directly parallel to hers, their position made it easy for her to kiss him, so she did. She kissed his face


    very gently, and quickly let go.


    It happened so fast that Kevin didn''t have time to react.


    So he reached out his hand and gently caressed Anne''s cheek, smiling at her and carefully studying


    her face. This made her blush, which somehow made her conscious that she might be looking like a


    bashful little girl for him.


    Seeing her this way made his heart flutter and he knew, then, that this was the beginning of his true


    love.


    Maybe they didn''t immediately find how to get along with each other when they first met, and maybe


    they took a lot of detours before finding their way to where they were now. But what was important was


    that now, he was sure that he was starting to fall in love with her.


    At first, he just hoped that Anne could at least be softer to him, while Anne thought that he didn''t like


    her at all.


    It was just one of those times when he wondered whether the fates conspired against him. He was


    lucky, he thought, because he also felt that their previous selves suffered just so their present selves


    would be happy.


    "I''ll go ahead," Anne said. She came to her senses and felt embarrassed. ''Why have I been acting so


    strangetely?'' she thought to herself. Every time she thought about this, she felt uneasy.


    Realizing what she just did made her feel awkward. It was definitely not in her personality to act like


    that towards Kevin.


    That was why she wanted to get away as soon as possible. She was afraid of beingughed at by him


    so she headed hurriedly towards the door.


    But as soon as she took a few steps forward, Kevin hugged her from behind.


    "What is this? You''re going to leave after taking advantage of me?" Kevin said with a smirk. His voice


    was a little hoarse which sounded unique and attractive to Anne.


    She swallowed and took back the strange feeling she had in her heart. She pretended to be rascal and


    replied, "Excuse me, I did not take advantage of you."


    Kevin had expected her to say that, so he kissed her ear gently, which made her gasp.


    "It happens right now. Don''t deny it," Kevin whispered slowly. Seductively.


    Anne got a little annoyed. "It''s you who took advantage of me, okay?" She tried to break away from


    Kevin''s arms as she raised her voice.


    Damn it! Kevin knew that he shouldn''t have touched her sensitive ear, not knowing that what really


    annoyed Anne was how he teased her and insisted that she was the one taking advantage of him.


    "No, Anne," he said in a sincere tone, "It''s you. My heart has been captivated by you." When Kevin


    whispered these words in Anne''s ear, her legs suddenly became weak.


    "Stop it. I''m leaving now." She finally managed to break away free from Kevin and hurriedly went out of


    the study.


    His lips were looking charming and irresistible.


    "If it weren''t for me to let you, how could you have managed to leave my arms?" Kevin said in a


    heartfelt way.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    He felt very resentful of himself. It made him feel ufortable to see the person he loved in front of


    her and not be able touch her passionately.


    So he made up his mind that as soon as she gave birth to the baby, he would relinquish all that built up


    passion and make love with her. And the more he thought about it, the more it turned him on¡ªand


    what better way to release all that energy than taking a cold shower?


    K Country.


    While A City still stayed warm, in K Country, it was very cold because it was winter there.


    The moon in K Country was very bright and the ce where the snow had just fallen reflected the


    moon''s luster.


    Starting to feel the frigid temperature, Sam was standing above the thick snow with only the thermal


    mug in his hand and his thick trench to keep him warm.


    Emily immediately saw him from afar and ran as fast as she could to meet him. She immediately threw


    herself into Sam''s arms and said, "I''m so d you are here. I thought we wouldn''t be able to see each


    other until next month."


    Because of the weather, not to mention her delicate physique which incapacitated her to endure the


    cold, she got into the coat of Sam and refused toe out. Sam savored this moment and just stroked


    Emily''s hair with his gloved hands.


    "I missed you so much so I decided toe and see you." As soon as he said this, all his unhappiness


    was gone and there was only softness left in him.


    He suddenly remembered his ne ride on the way here. All the way, he felt resentful at how Kevin


    made him feel pathetic by showing off his love with Anne. And yet all he could just think of was how


    torturing the whole trip was just to get here, just because he couldn''t wait to see Emily. But he was here


    now. Being with her right now made it all worth it.


    "I miss you, too," Emily said through his jacket, and then looked up at him with sad eyes. Emily looked


    cheerful at first, but now that she was with Sam, all his bubbliness just faded away in fear that it would


    annoy him.


    "How''s your work going?" Sam asked, smiling at her.


    He didn''t think she was suitable for the business world because she was not sensitive or decisive


    enough. If only he could put matters into his hands, he would be able to handle her business in less


    than a month. But he didn''t want to interfere, not because he wanted her to suffer but because he


    respected her choice.


    "Luckily, I will be able to finish it in a few days. I will go back to live for some time," Emily replied.


    Suddenly, Sam got very excited and hugged Emily tightly. He had been looking forward to this day for a


    long time, so he didn''t know how else to express his feelings.


    But a momentter, Sam realized that if she went back and only lived at home for some time, it meant


    she would go back hereter.


    "What are you going to do next?" Sam asked.


    Emily just smiled and said, "I wille back, of course. It may always be cold here, but it still takes


    time to move all the foreign businesses back."


    Sam felt disappointed with what he just heard. That was not the response that he wanted. He wanted


    her to say that she would be wherever he was.


    "Emily, why don''t you just agree to partner with Kevin?" This was what confused Sam the most.


    If only she agreed to cooperate, she could go back now.


    But Emily just smiled at him and said, "Do you think I don''t know why Kevin only wants to partner with


    me? It''s only because of you." She sighed. "I like you, but I don''t want to live in your world because I


    already have my own. I certainly want to be with you, but I also want to live my own life. Just like Anne,


    who wouldn''t let other people make her feel she''s inferior, even if it is a sessful person like Kevin.


    That''s why they are a perfect match."


    As Emily spoke, her face was full of confidence, and underneath it, hope.


    Sam then finally understood why Emily and Anne were so close. They were friends not because they


    spent a lot time together. It was just that they were very simr in a way that they both did not want to


    ept failure. Although on the surface, Anne did seem to be the more stubborn one.


    Enduring the sadness in his heart, Sam just sighed slightly, and then smiled right back. "Okay fine, then


    I''ll wait for you. But you have to give me a deadline," he paused and took a breath. "So that I could


    prepare to marry you."


    "M-marry me?" Emily felt her own heart skip a beat.


    "Have you made up your mind?" she asked, her face all stunned.


    She always felt very lucky that she got to be with such an excellent person like Sam. But he was talking


    about marriage, which meant that this man''s whole life would be connected with hers. She felt happy


    about it, but deeper than that, she felt a looming fear that she might lose him at any time.


    "Of course I have. I made up my mind, and my decision is I''m going to marry you." Sam did not even


    blink. He stared at her long enough to make her realize that he was dead serious.


    The snow not far away reflected a faint luster. There was no light, but the world was bright, and it felt


    like just a little less warm than the day.


    "But I''m not ready for this, Sam. Yes, I do want to marry you. It''s just that... I have other things in my life


    that I need to deal with first so that I could keep up with you." Emily lowered her head.


    "Keep up with me? What do you need to keep up with me for? I will stop and wait for you. Two people


    looking after each other, isn''t that what love is?" Sam looked at Emily with deep sincerity in his eyes.


    Raising her head to look at Sam, Emily fell into a deep thought and reflected on what he


    said.

 Chapter 288 Good News Is Coming

    Chapter 288 Good News Is Coming


    Emily thought for a moment. When she looked at Sam''s eyes, she could only believe him.


    She nodded heavily and said, "A yearter, the situation here will be more and more stable. I can spare


    about three months. At that time, we got married, okay?"


    With a happy look on his face, Sam picked up Emily and spun around.


    In the East Mountain Vi.


    Sitting by the window, she could asionally hear the sound of birds, which was very pleasant.


    Anne had a good rest on the tatami. The sunshine outside shone on her body and her fair face was


    coated with jade like luster.


    Her hand gently stroked her belly, and a faint smile appeared on her lips. At this time, the baby in her


    belly also moved, as if responding to her.


    "You will be born in a month. Are you happy?" Asked Anne.


    Knowing that no one would answer, she said to herself, "I''m very happy. After you are born, you will


    bring me a different surprise."


    At this time, Kevin came back ahead of time.


    This made Anne very surprised. In the past few days, Kevin was very busy and would alwayse


    back veryte, so she was very surprised.


    "Why do youe back so early?"


    Kevin sat next to Anne and said, "I miss you, so Ie back to see you and our baby."


    There was a faint smile on the corner of Kevin''s mouth, and his eyes were so gentle that made Anne


    feel a little embarrassed.


    "Look at me every day and still stick to me so much, Kevin. Don''t you know I don''t like you doing this?"


    Anne turned her head away with a smile.


    Hearing this, Kevin didn''t feel embarrassed. Instead, he stretched out his hand to hold Anne and said,


    "Don''t you like me doing this?"


    His voice made Anne feel in love with him for a moment. Indeed, she liked Kevin very much, especially


    when he stuck to her, but she didn''t know how to respond.


    "No." Said Anne arrogantly.


    Kevin looked very aggrieved. Although Anne looked serious, she was very happy in her heart. She


    liked the way the two got along with each other.


    "Come with me to a ce in a few days." Kevin gently kissed Anne''s hair and asked.


    "Well, but I have something important to tell you." Anne said.


    Hearing this, Kevin raised his eyebrows and asked, "What''s the matter?"


    At this time, as if Anne was presenting a treasure, she took a piece of paper from a small table and


    handed it to Kevin.


    Kevin took it and read it carefully. With a smile at the corners of his mouth, he asked, "Is this our family


    of four?"


    Anne nodded, and the smile on her face couldn''t stop.


    "That''s right. Eddy said that we had something he didn''t have. I just wanted to design something that


    only belonged to the four of us. Although I don''t know what it will do, it means a lot to me." When Anne


    spoke, she raised her eyebrows. It could be seen that she was very happy.


    "No problem. I''ll give it to the sculptor and ask him to make it for us, okay?" Said Kevin.


    He thought that Anne was a person who loved their family very much. In the past, he thought that


    working was the most important for her, but now he found that it was not the case.


    "Okay."


    After talking for a long time, Anne felt a little sleepy. Shezily leaned against Kevin''s arms and fell


    asleep.


    When Kevin spoke, he didn¡¯t hear any response for a long time. He looked down and found that Anne


    was indeed asleep. He smiled and rxed his body, making Anne sleep morefortably.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    In the HT View Garden.


    In the spacious vi, the sound of wine sses colliding came.


    The air was filled with a faint smell of wine, and the red wine in the goblet was shining with a strange


    luster under the soft light.


    The curtains were opened, and the bustling night scene could be seen from the position of Nichs


    and Ryan.


    At this time, the two of them were very happy, because the repair project of the old city of Kevin was


    finally about to bepleted, which meant that their chance came.


    "I''ve been waiting for so long. It''s finally time." Ryan took a sip of wine and exhaled a long breath of


    stale air.


    At this time, Nichs looked at Ryan and said, "Mr. Ryan, I have a question for you, but I didn''t get a


    chance."


    Hearing this, Ryan smiled and said, "What''s the question? It''s worth your hesitation for so long. It must


    be difficult to answer."


    "The reason why you are so interested in Kevin''spany is that you just want to get Anne, or just for


    his huge property?"


    Nichs raised his eyebrows. His question was so sharp for the first time. Ryan subconsciously


    wanted to say that it must be for property, but when he saw Nichs''s eyes, he decided to change his


    words. "For me, even if I can''t get Kevin''s property, the most important thing is to get Anne."


    Suddenly, a faint sneer rose in Nichs''s heart. "That''s good. Our n is likely to fail. At that time, we


    will only focus on Anne. What do you think?"


    "You..." Ryan was so angry that he couldn''t say a word. He couldn''t ept the fact that Nichs said


    these words at thest moment.


    "Didn''t we make a deal? Why did you change the n?" At the thought that he couldn''t get Kevin''s


    property, Ryan''s attitude became very bad.


    "Do you really care about it, Mr. Ryan?" Nichs took a sip of wine slowly and said.


    "It''s not that I care about it. It''s just that we have a n. If I only get Anne, I can do it myself." Ryan said


    excitedly.


    After a few seconds, Ryan was stunned. Didn''t his words mean that he still cared about the power of


    Kevin?


    He felt embarrassed and angry. He felt that he was tricked by Nichs. Nichs smiled and said, "It''s


    just a joke. Mr. Ryan, don''t take it seriously. Sometimes it''s tiring to be a man. It''s not enough to simply


    have the person you want. You must have enough ability to defend what you have. Therefore, the idea


    of you is very good."


    "Well, but if we go directly to grab Anne, Kevin will definitely react quickly. What if he takes the


    opportunity to revenge?"


    Nichs didn''t worry at all. "In these two days, I will let Kevin encounter some small problems that


    must be solved. When he finishes, Anne has been taken away. Then we can take advantage of the


    opportunity that Kevin is looking for Anne to attack hispany."


    Hearing this, a greedy smile appeared on Ryan''s face.


    This method was indeed good, and it sounded as if nothing was wrong.


    "Okay, do as you said." Ryan agreed.


    While Nichs just drank slowly without saying anything.


    The night fell by ident, but brought stars all over the sky.


    On the top floor of the East Mountain Vi, there was another view. Because of the warm weather and


    theck of wind at night, Kevin brought Anne here and sat on the soft chair in the center of the top floor.


    The soft chair was big enough for two people to lie down.


    The two of them stood side by side and looked at the stars in the sky. There was always a faint smile


    on the corners of Anne''s mouth. She felt like she was in a dream when she closed her eyes.


    Kevin watched Anne. When he saw she closed her eyes, he took out a jade from his pocket and hung it


    around her neck.


    The jade was crystal clear, giving people a clear feeling under the faint light.


    When Anne touched the jade, she felt a chill on her neck, and then she felt warm.


    She opened her eyes and saw a small piece of jade hanging on her neck. She said in surprise, "Is it


    finished so soon?"


    It was too fast. Kevin smiled and said, "Of course. It''s just a piece of jade. It will be ready soon."


    Looking at Anne''s happiness, his heart was filled with nothing but a smile.


    "How about the rest?" Touching the jade, Anne asked.


    At this time, Kevin took out another three pieces of jade from his bosom.


    The four jades looked ordinary, but as long as they were put together, they would find that they were a


    whole, and the textures and patterns on them were perfectly matched.


    "This one is yours." Anne put on the bigger one for Kevin, leaving two ones.


    "Eddy isn''t here these two days. You can give this to him tomorrow. Tell him that we all have it. He must


    be very happy."


    After that, Anne put away the remaining small piece of jade and put it on her wrist. When the baby was


    born, she would put it on baby in person.


    "Okay." Kevin agreed with a smile.


    The two of them snuggled up in the night. The world seemed to stop at this moment.


    In the old city.


    The once messy streets had been cleaned up, and the dpidated houses had been repaired.


    There were potted nts at the door, vines or sulent nts. Some of them were blooming with a


    faint fragrance.


    Seeing this, Anne got out of the car and walked slowly with Kevin in the old city.


    Touching the big nt of the nt, Anne sighed in her heart.


    She remembered that when she came herest time, it was still different, as if it had been forgotten by


    the world. From the outside to the inside, she felt that it was two worlds. Outside was a prosperous city,


    and this was a ce where she could find a ce to rest her heart.


    "Do you like it?" Kevin lowered his head and asked Anne.


    "Yes." Anne didn''t know what to say, so she nodded.


    "Let''s go to your house, okay?" Said Kevin.


    When Anne arrived at her former home, everything was the same as she had seen it when she was a


    child. When she entered the house, it was not as dark and wet as she thought. Instead, it was very


    clean and tidy. The sunshine outside went through the newly opened small window. Anne felt that the


    sunshine here seemed to light up her whole memory of childhood.


    "This is my mother." When Anne looked around, she saw a photo on the table. A young and gentle


    woman was holding a clean and beautiful child with big eyes.

 Chapter 289 Caution and Danger

    Chapter 289 Caution and Danger


    The gentle-looking woman in the photograph was Anne''s mother, and the child in her arms was Anne


    when she was a child.


    Anne was surprised to find the picture after all this time. She remembered that she couldn''t find it when


    she had left and thought that it had already been lost. And yet, after so many years, here it was.


    Kevin stood in front of the photo with a silence that was almost solemn. After a long moment, he said to


    Anne, "You look like your mother."


    Anne had not only her mother''s beauty, but also her temperament. Kevin had almost felt as if he knew


    the woman in the picture.


    "Not really. My mother was kind and gently to everyone, but I''m not. I''m always a little too brash and


    cold," Anne answered with a small chuckle at his remark. She looked up and was surprised to see


    Kevin gazing at her.


    "Whatever you are, you are always exceptional. The only one ever," Kevin held her hand and said, his


    eyes deep and sincere.


    The next moment, he took out a ring box. There were four rings inside.


    "Your mother is also here today, and it would be my greatest honor to ask for your hand in front of her.


    Anne, I want to marry you. We will take care of our children together and grow old by each other''s


    side."


    This time, Kevin had no grand words. He didn''t feel like embellishing his words. All he offered her was


    his utmost sincerity.


    And it was not like the other times for Anne. She was not caught off guard, or swept off her feet by


    surprise. There were no intense, all-consuming emotions that threatened to drown her¡ªthere was only


    a quiet certainty. Kevin''s words sounded sweeter than any others she had heard before.


    Her heart was at peace, and she whole-heartedly believed him.


    Anne nodded slowly. "Okay, let''s get married," she said with a small smile. They had gone through so


    much already, and she knew that Kevin meant his every word.


    Beforeing here, Kevin already had a hunch that Anne would finally agree, but nothingpared to


    the reality of her eptance. In one of the rarest times in his life, Kevin found himself speechless.


    "Kevin, what''s wrong?" After a stretch of time and he still hadn''t said anything, Anne looked at him in


    confusion.


    "No¡­I..." Kevin fumbled for words. A grin broke through his face and lit up his eyes. He shook his head


    and finally managed to pull together his words. "I''m alright. I''m probably just too happy."


    He looked at her with such warmth that Anne felt immensely touched. Her answer had mattered that


    much to him. She held his hand gently and smiled.


    "I''ll make preparations for the wedding right away. After you give birth to our baby and recover, we''ll


    have the ceremony, okay?" Kevin said.


    "A simple wedding would be fine. Let''s not make things tooplicated. It''s just a formality anyway,"


    Anne reminded him.


    But Kevin was not to be dissuaded. "No, marriage is a lifetime thing, and even if the ceremony is just a


    formality, it means something much more to us than that. I want to give you what you deserve, and I


    intend to do that for everything, including the wedding."


    For her, he would move mountains. Kevin was determined to give it his all, if only to show Anne how


    much she meant to him.


    Seeing his determination, Anne smiled helplessly. "I''m not really big on events like that. I honestly think


    it''s a bit troublesome."


    At her words, Kevin reached out to rub Anne''s hair and said with a smile, "I knew you''d say that. Just


    leave it to me. You don''t even have to do anything. All you have to do is be my bride.


    After all, you can only marry me once in your life, because after you can be sure that I will firmly hold


    you that you won''t be able to leave," Kevin added overbearingly.


    Anne couldn''t help but let out augh at his words. She nodded. Finally, the two of them would be


    moving forward.


    The sweet moment was broken by a ring from Anne''s phone. It was from Kevin''spany.


    She looked at Kevin in confusion and answered.


    "Hello. This is Anne," she said, her voice sounding unsure.


    "Miss Anne, we couldn''t get through to Mr. Kevin. There is an emergency at thepany right now and


    he needs toe over." The person on the other end spoke quickly with evident anxiousness. Anne


    looked at Kevin in question.


    Kevin touched his nose awkwardly under her scrutiny. It was true that someone had called him just


    now, but he thought it was not really a big deal, so he didn''t pick up. He had excellent employees, and


    he didn''t pay the top managers their sries'' worth for them to just stand by idly when there was a


    problem.


    Besides, nothing could be more important than Anne. He had almost felt aggrieved that the people in


    thepany picked such a choice time to call him and ruin the moment of his proposal.


    "It''s from yourpany. They said something happened in the K Country. Their head ising and


    you need to receive him. This is important. You should go," Anne told him.


    However, Kevin shook his head and said, "It doesn''t matter. The senior executives are there. They


    don''t really need me to show up. The head of the K Country is actually a crook. I don''t want to be with


    him in the same room. I can''t stand him."


    Kevin had already decided to give a heavy blow to the economy of the K Country next time, so their


    head wouldn''t be so bored to annoy him again.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    "Don''t be such a child. I know the head of the K Country is only a better-clothed hooligan, but don''t go


    purposefully stirring up trouble. K Country is small, but they might also bring good business. Now, go.


    Don''t just leave your employees to face them on their own." Anne gave Kevin a small kiss, as if coaxing


    him.


    Seeing how thoughtfully Anne had considered his position, Kevin felt even more apologetic. He had


    just proposed, and she had finally said yes. The two of them were supposed to be enjoying the


    afterglow of this momentous step, but it was all ruined now.


    "Well, I''ll drive you back first," Kevin relented, taking Anne into his arms.


    "No, you have to go to thepany now. You only have thirty minutes. I''ll just wait for you here. Come


    and get me when you''re done," Anne said decisively, putting her arms around Kevin''s neck.


    Kevin had no choice but to follow his future wife''s words. Her tone spoke all he needed to know. There


    was no use arguing when she had already made up her mind. The moment he let go of her, he had a


    sinking feeling in his gut. Why had the head of K Countrye so coincidentally?


    There was a nagging feeling of unease in his chest. Now he was even more reluctant to leave Anne


    alone, but he had to go to thepany so he called Sam.


    "I called Sam. He''ll be here in 20 minutes to pick you up. I''ll be here with you until then," Kevin said.


    Anne frowned and argued, "If you go there after twenty minutes, you''ll be veryte. Why don''t you go


    earlier? I can take care of myself. It''s only twenty minutes."


    There was sense in her reason, but Kevin wouldn''t change his mind. "It doesn''t matter. Let the head of


    K Country wait. He''s the one dropping by unannounced. I don''t want to leave you here with your


    condition. I''ll be too anxious to think about anything else."


    Seeing how much Kevin cherished her warmed Anne''s heart. "You''re exaggerating." Anne chuckled.


    "I''m pregnant, Kevin, not terminally ill. I can handle myself on my own."


    "I have zero doubt that you can, considering how you handled me perfectly fine," Kevin said, which


    pulled anotherugh out of Anne. "Just let me spoil you, you stubborn woman. God help me if our baby


    grows up as hard-headed as you," Kevin said as he nted a gentle kiss on Anne''s forehead.


    Twenty minutester, Sam arrived and Kevin left.


    "Sorry. Were you busy?" Anne asked with embarrassment.


    There was a sheen of sweat on his forehead, and Anne guessed that Sam came in a hurry.


    "It''s fine. It''s just that it was a little far from where I was. Don¡¯t worry about it," Sam answered in a


    rxed tone.


    "Kevin''s exaggerating. He''s a little too nervous about me. I would have been fine alone. It''s not like this


    is my first pregnancy." Anne couldn''t understand where Kevin''s cautiousness wasing from.


    "Well, he cares about you. I''m sure you already know, but you can count on your fingers the people he


    actually gives a damn about. Plus, if he''s worrying too much then you''re definitely worrying too little.


    You''re pregnant, so you should take extra care, especially at this time when you''re about to give birth.


    I''m with Kevin on this one," Sam said.


    Anne wanted to roll her eyes, but held back. If Kevin was that caring about her, then she should at least


    be thankful. A small smile curved on her lips. It felt as if her life was finallying together in the best


    way possible.


    In KIA Group.


    The gray curtains covering the floor-to-ceiling window were pulled up. Outside, the city was alive with


    the bustling urban scenery. It was a clear day, but Ryan''s mood was the pr opposite.


    "Damn it! Again! That bastard Kevin had done it perfectly. He guards Anne too well that we couldn¡¯t


    evene close!" The wall beside him took the brunt of his anger as he punched it.


    "Did we give up too easily?" Ryan muttered again.


    "Did you forget? Kevin has sent Sam to pick her up, but Emily, Sam''s lover, is in K Country. Since we


    had arrived at an agreement with their head, it wouldn''t be too difficult for us to deal with her instead."


    At Nichs'' answer, Ryan was thoughtful for a moment, then finally nodded. "Alright, but don''t cause


    her too much harm. She''s a good friend of Anne."


    Ryan knew that he couldn''t keep all his doings a secret from Anne for a long time, so he could only try


    to lessen the damage as much as possible.


    "Fine, but we don''t have much time. There are forty minutes from the old town to Anne''s house. Within


    this period, we have to get him to leave Anne on her own."


    At this moment, Sam was driving through amercial district that came after the old town.


    It was three o''clock in the afternoon, and the sun was shining brightly. At this, Sam suddenly


    remembered that it was still snowing where Emily lived, a stark contrast to the day''s weather. He


    missed her as he thought of her.


    Suddenly, his phone rang. It was Emily. It was around eleven o''clock in the evening where she was.


    This was not a time when she would normally call.


    Sam furrowed his brows as an ominous gloom settled in his chest. He picked up the phone, only to find


    the other line busy.


    "What''s wrong?" Anne asked worriedly as she saw Sam''s expression shift.


    "It''s Emily. I''ll call her back."


    But when he called her back, it wouldn''t go through. The growing weight in his chest stifled him as the


    seconds stretched.


    "She''s not picking up. Her phone''s been turned off. Something must have happened to her," Sam said,


    his voice edged in worry.


    Emily never called at this hour. And yet she had. That could only mean that it was very urgent. Sam


    couldn''t shake off the feeling that she might be in danger.


    "Don''t panic." Anne''s firm voice got through to his nerves. "Let''s go to the airport. You can take the


    ne immediately to see what happened."


    She tried to calm Sam down. He looked sick with worry. "Don''t panic. You should check on her first


    before jumping to conclusions. It could be anything. If you lose your cool now it might be more


    troublesometer on," she said.


    "You¡¯re right. I''m sorry, Anne. I''m not gonna be able to send you back," Sam said apologetically.

 Chapter 290 Anne Had Disappeared

    Chapter 290 Anne Had Disappeared


    Anne gave Sam, who seemed very flustered at the moment, a reassuring smile after hearing what he


    said.


    Finally, he calmed down a little. He realized that he was just being worried for no reason. Only by going


    there in person would he know the real situation.


    In the capital of K Country, six hourster.


    The whole ce was covered in snow. Although the sun was up, there was no trace of the snow


    melting due to the extremely low temperature.


    As soon as Sam arrived at the airport, he went straight to Emily''spany.


    The fashionpany, which was built in the center of the city, exuded an elegant feeling among its


    constituents. There were not a lot of people in the city, but it gave an impression of luxury and


    grandiosity.


    Since the gates of thepany were open, Sam entered without hesitation.


    The moment he stepped into Emily''s office, he was shocked to find Emily inside.


    Unable to restrain the excitement in his heart, Sam rushed forward and hugged her, making her


    stunned. "I''m d that you''re fine. You scared me to death, you know?"


    Emily was confused as to why he suddenly came. There must have been some misunderstanding on


    his part.


    "I''m fine, Sam. Let go of me first. You''re holding me too tight. Let''s talk about what happened first," she


    said while struggling from his tight embrace.


    Relieved, Sam let go of her at once.


    "What happened? Why were you in such a hurry?" asked Emily.


    "Well, I received a call from you when I was in A City. Nobody spoke at the other end of the line so I


    hung up. I called again, but it seemed that your device had been turned off. That made me worried so I


    came to see you directly." Even if she was already standing in front of him, concern was still apparent


    in Sam''s eyes.


    "I see. Well, when I left thepany yesterday to go home, some thieves stole my bag. Don''t worry, I


    wasn''t hurt. I''m all right," Emily exined briefly.


    After she finished speaking, an idea suddenly urred to her. There was not much money in her bag,


    and those thieves moved swiftly. At the thought of this, she felt that what had happened was not a


    coincidence. It was premeditated.


    "Hold on. They left immediately after they grabbed my bag. Normally, they would''ve called my parents,


    right? I don''t understand why they called you instead," she asked with a frown.


    Hearing this, Sam also felt confused. As he was in a deep thought, his phone rang unexpectedly. It was


    Kevin.


    "Hey, what''s the matter?" asked Sam.


    But when he heard the voice over there, his expression became stern. "I''ll be right back."


    Emily was a little reluctant to see Sam leaving as soon as he came. "What''s wrong? You just arrived."


    With a solemn expression on his face, he replied, "Something happened to Anne."


    The news was shocking for Emily, who immediately took her bag with her. "I''ll go with you."


    The two looked at each other in tacit understanding. They were thinking about the same thing.


    Apparently, what was happening seemed to be nned. Sam even felt that they had unconsciously


    fallen into a trap.


    The office of the AN Group seemed to be lifeless. Although there were several people wandering


    around, nobody dared to go inside. This was because Kevin was surrounded by an incandescent aura


    that nobody wanted to get near him.


    At that moment, he was at his table. His eyes were bloodshot from fatigue, yet rest did not seem to


    cross his mind. In fact, he had not closed his eyes ever since Anne had disappeared. To make things


    worse, he had juste back.


    "Mr. Kevin." It was now time to report about the investigation. His assistant came in and looked at him


    hesitantly.


    "Have you found out all the required data and contact information of the head of K Country?" asked


    Kevin in a cold tone.


    "Yes, I have. But Mr. Kevin, I think you should take a rest," suggested the assistant.


    "Just shut up and go back to work," scolded Kevin.


    He rested inside his office for about fifteen minutes. After that, he decided to grab his keys and go to


    the airport.


    Anne disappeared there. Kevin figured that there might be a clue regarding her sudden disappearance


    there. The possibility of her being in danger scared him out of his wits.


    Never in his life had he felt afraid of anything until now.


    In the monitoring room of the airport.


    Normally, this room was silent and empty. After all, there were not a lot of important things that were


    needed to be checked always.


    But today, the monitoring room was a bit cramped with people. Kevin''s wife had disappeared, which


    was major news. Nobody dared to offend Kevin. They could not help but hope he would reduce the


    airport''s punishment for their negligence.


    "Have you found anything?" Kevin asked as soon as he came.


    "Mr. Kevin, we¡¯ve found some relevant video clips. Could you take a look at it for a sec?" said the head


    of the airport politely.


    The people in the room made way for him as he looked into the screen. The said video, which had


    been found and edited for him, was yed again. He stared at the screen without blinking, searching


    for any clues. In the video, after Sam had boarded the ne, Anne decided to leave the airport.


    Unfortunately, the range of the surveince was limited, so Kevin only caught a glimpse of her getting


    in a taxi by the gates of the airport.


    As seen in the video, Kevin''s wife was not abducted in the airport. The general manager breathed a


    sigh of relief upon seeing this. Thankfully, he was not the one who brought trouble to the airport.


    Meanwhile, Kevin''s heart seemed to have sunk into the bottom of the sea. Disappointment and


    confusion overwhelmed him. He reyed the video several times to confirm if the woman was indeed


    Anne, and it was.


    Unfortunately, the license te number of the taxi was not caught on camera.


    "Get the surveince video of the road near the airport," ordered Kevin to his assistant who came in


    with him.


    He must find Anne no matter what. He could not give up, especially now that he had a clue.


    "Kevin, how is Anne?" After finding out that Kevin was also at the airport, Sam and Emily came to him


    as soon as they got off the ne.


    Kevin''s back was at Sam when he spoke. Hearing his voice, he turned around and suddenly punched


    Sam hard. "I told you to send Anne home! Where did you bring her?"


    He was regretful after what happened. If only he insisted on sending his wife back, such a thing would


    not have happened. It was all his fault.


    He was ming himself for being too careless.


    Sam immediately understood what was going on. As it turned out, Anne had disappeared. He was at


    fault as well. Despite the guilt that he was feeling, he did not dare to escape. "I''m sorry. I wasn''t able to


    take good care of Anne."


    Standing aside, Emily was the first to react. "Now''s not the right time to me anyone. The most


    important thing right now is to find her."


    Recalling what had happened that day from the beginning to the end, Emily stated, "Mr. Kevin, I think


    all this, from K Country to A City, was nned by someone. My mobile phone was stolen in K Country,


    and then someone called Sam. Now, Anne has disappeared. The timing is too perfect. From robbing


    my phone to making Anne disappear, it was done in just two hours."


    Based on Emily''s analysis, Kevin realized that this matter had something to do with the head of K


    Country. However, there was a possibility that the head could only be a scapegoat.


    After all, while all this happened, he was entertaining the head of K Country.


    "I see. I will investigate this matter carefully. If anyone hurts my Anne, I will make sure he''ll pay the


    price," Kevin vowed with his fists clenched.


    On a cruise ship leading to a secret ind.


    The sky was blue, and so was the vast sea. There were big, fluffy clouds overhead, making the


    scenery breathtaking and a sight to look at.


    In the most luxurious cabin of the cruise ship, there was a row of red wine perfectly ced on the table.


    At this time, Nichs and Ryan were sitting opposite to each other, celebrating the sess of their


    n.


    "I actually thought you''d fail. I didn''t expect that you''d be sessful," said Ryan, not sugarcoating his


    praise.


    Nichs smiled faintly upon hearing his words. "Yes. Our n may have been sessful this time, but


    you have to remember not to take Kevin lightly. His abilities and connections are not ordinary. I believe


    it won''t take long before he realizes that we''re working together, and takes necessary measures


    against us."


    However, Ryan ignored his warning and just smiled scornfully at hispanion. "So what? Now that


    the initiative is in our hands, Kevin can only bow down and admit defeat."


    Just as he was feelingcent, he received the news from thepany. For the first time, he felt


    numb.


    He pondered for a long time, yet he was still unable to believe it. "Impossible. How could it be so fast?"


    Sitting in front of him, Nichs was not surprised at all. "I warned you. Kevin''s ability is beyond ordinary


    people''s reach. In my opinion, you''d better go back and deal with this as soon as possible. Otherwise,


    thepany''s performance will drop again even if you have destroyed Kevin. I''m afraid you won''t be


    able to swallow such arge piece of fat meat."


    After thinking for a while, Ryan thought that what Nichs had said was reasonable. He was afraid that


    Kevin woulde to him once he returned home. Suddenly, Anne appeared on his mind.


    "Fine. I''ll go back immediately, but you have to leave Anne to me," said Ryan without hesitation.


    "Why?" asked Nichs as he raised his eyebrows.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    "Come to think of it, Anne is Kevin''s treasure. If I take her with me, she might save my life when things


    getplicated. What do you think?" replied Ryan with a cruel smile.


    Impressed, Nichs smiled faintly at him. Ryan was indeed shameless. Although he said that he loved


    Anne, he was willing to ditch her at the critical moment.


    "You''re right, but I think it would be better if you return alone," advised Nichs.


    "Why are you asking me to return alone? Do you have another n?" Ryan was clearly confused at


    Nichs'' suggestion.


    His words made Ryan look at him with scrutiny.


    With a smile, Nichs defended himself, "No, I don''t. It''s just that Anne is pregnant. Going there in a


    rush would take a toll on her body. I think she should have a good rest for the meantime."


    "Unfortunately, I don''t care whether she rests or not. At the critical moment, the most important thing is


    to save my own life," said Ryan disapprovingly.


    "You''re right. But do you understand that if something happens to a pregnant woman, she and the baby


    will die?"

 Chapter 291 Return Home Alone

    Chapter 291 Return Home Alone


    Ryan had no choice but to acquiesce to the reason in Nichs'' words. He loathed it but he had to


    admit that the other man was right.


    For now, he had to return home alone.


    "Fine. I''m leaving now, but I expect you to show up in a week just like you said," he said begrudgingly.


    At this moment, Ryan wasing to understand the gravity of what working with Nichs truly meant,


    along with the reality of its less than desirable consequences. He was constantly on edge, teetering on


    a wire of mistrust and helplessness. Every day was growing more and more tiresome, but he had no


    choice but to proceed. He was so near to getting Kevin''s property and his wife, yet he knew that he


    couldn''t do it alone. He wasn''t going to give up easily.


    As Ryan left, Nichs watched him disappear and sipped his tea slowly with a faint sneer lurking on


    his lips.


    Night was approaching in A City. It was summer now, but even the sweet fragrance of the breeze left


    Kevin deste.


    "Kevin, go back and rest. I''ll take care of everything. You haven''t slept for two days," Sam said, his


    voice edged with concern.


    Everything was his fault. Seeing his friend so distraught only made guilt eat away at his gut.


    Kevin turned to him and saw the shadows in Sam''s face. He pulled himself together and answered


    lightly, "It''s alright. You can go back first. I''m not tired."


    But instead of being consoled, Kevin relieving him of me only made Sam feel worse. It would have


    been better if he had cursed at him, maybe evennded a blow or two. Sam would choose Kevin''s


    sharp words and anger over him being an empty shell every day.


    "Kevin, this was my fault. I''m so sorry. I''ll do everything I can and keep looking for clues. I swear I''ll take


    responsibility and see this through to the end." Sam was less confident than his words, but he would be


    damned if he didn''t die trying.


    Kevin let out a long sigh and shook his head. "No, I was too careless that day. They had already


    nned it long ago. If anything, I should be the one apologizing that you had to be dragged into this.


    I''m the one who didn''t think things through, so don''t go ming yourself. Besides, Anne is my wife, so


    this is my responsibility."


    Sam took a long look at his defeated friend and found that words had failed him this time. There was


    nothing he could say to alleviate Kevin''s burden. Instead, he opted for action. "No, we both failed here.


    I''m just as much to me as you are, so we will both find her. We already have the license te. We


    have a lead now. It''ll get things moving, but you still have to take care of yourself. There''s a limit your


    body can take. You can''t fall ill now, of all times. You know that."


    Kevin was the image of exhaustion. Sam could see it in the way his shoulders hunched, and the lost


    look in his eyes. He was tired, but he couldn''t bring himself to stop. More than anyone, Sam could


    understand Kevin''s feelings. He would be in the same state, if not worse, if it had been Emily instead.


    But what added to the weight of Anne''s abduction was the fact that she was pregnant. Kevin was a


    father now too, and this catastrophe had endangered his whole family. His pregnant wife was missing,


    and the baby growing inside her was their hope to save their other son.


    The turmoil of his thoughts were bing a little too much to bear. "I know. Go ahead. I want to be


    alone," he answered.


    He spoke heavily, as if the very act of speaking put a strain on him¡ªfar from the untouchable fortress


    that he always seemed to be in front of everyone else.


    Knowing that there was nothing else he could say, Sam sighed and got in the car, giving Kevin a quiet


    space for his own thoughts.


    The lights had all been turned off, but Kevin made no move to leave. He felt as if the darkness was


    clinging to him, making his limbs useless. He breathed deeply. No one could see him here. He


    surrendered his emotions to the thick ckness that surrounded him.


    He couldn''t give up now. Anne would be fine. His children would be fine. Kevin repeated the same


    phrases to himself, almost as if in prayer. It was all he could do not to fall apart.


    A cold rush of air passed through her skin, carrying the scent of salt. Anne woke up and opened her


    eyes to an imprable darkness.


    As she tried to move, she found that her hands and feet had been bound, and that her face was


    covered. She had no inkling of time or ce. All she knew from the telltale smell was that she was


    probably somewhere out at sea.


    "Finally awake?" a voice asked. It had a chilly timbre, but at the same time, it sounded vaguely familiar.


    She pored through her own memory, chasing the sound of the voice. When she had finally put a face to


    the sound, she sneered as she felt anger rise inside her, "Nichs."


    The man in question was momentarily taken aback at her being able to put two and two together.


    Nichs had not expected for her to be able to trace him so quickly. He had quickly recovered and


    answered, "Our little Miss Anne is very smart. Yes, it''s me."


    "What the hell are you doing? Why did you kidnap me?" Anne demanded sharply. Leaving her anger


    aside, she did not show any other sign of distress. Nichs was almost impressed.


    "No need to worry. I won''t hurt you. I just want to ask Kevin a little favor." Nichs'' voice was even and


    rxed. He knew that Anne had a good head on her shoulders. She wouldn''t do anything stupid.


    "Kidnapping a pregnant woman and holding her captive¡­ It''s unthinkable how shameless you people


    can be," Anne scoffed, almost mocking. There was not a single quiver of fear in her.


    "Shameless?" Nichs asked, repeating the word slowly, letting it roll slowly along his tongue like a


    taste of something foreign. "Shame is such an overrated concept. I guess it can be pretty convenient,


    seeing how people keep spouting it whenever it suits them. But I''ll tell you what, Miss Anne, such


    ideals are of no value. It will only slow you down and make you hesitate at crucial moments. The


    sooner you discard it, the easier things will be. You are very smart. I really don''t want to kill you. That


    would be the real shame, wouldn''t you agree?" Nichs chuckled, tilting Anne''s head with a slender


    finger.


    She was definitely spirited, but even that wouldn''t hide her fatigue.


    For some unknown reason, Nichs thought of how she had deliberately put herself in danger in order


    to protect Eddy. His dark eyes turned softer at the thought.


    "Can I at least be on a soft bed? You''ve kept me here on the floor long enough. As you said, I have a


    good head, but unfortunately, I''m also pregnant, so you can rest assured that I won''t run away. You''re


    already keeping me captive and I''m not even resisting. I''m sure you have enough courtesy left in you to


    at least let me be morefortable," Anne said suddenly.


    She made a quick run through of her mental notes. One: she was blindfolded and Nichs had


    kidnapped her. Two: they were on some body of water, and escape was impossible. Three: she was


    pregnant, and at this moment, her child''s life was her top priority.


    At her abrupt demands, Nichs'' eyes widened with shock. This woman never ran out of surprises.


    "Shouldn''t you be a little more concerned about your life than afortable amodation at this


    moment?" he asked, his amusement seeping into his words.


    However, Anne just smiled, and even under the blindfold, her face was lovely.


    "You already said that you wouldn''t kill me. Obviously, I have someone else to worry about. If it were


    just me, I would have already found my way around and jumped into the water by now. But since I am


    pregnant, I don¡¯t really have much of a choice." As she spoke, Anne remembered the look of shock on


    Nichs'' face when he saw her protecting Eddy. He was a scoundrel, but she had an inkling that he


    wouldn''t harm children.


    Nichs stood up and poured a ss of warm water for Anne. "Drink this," he said. "It won¡¯t help you


    recover your strength, but it would at least make sure you''re not dehydrated."


    His gesture told Anne everything she needed to know that she had been right.


    "I don''t understand parenthood, but I do envy your child. I''ve never had a normal mother, or a normal


    family. For people like you, lovees naturally. But I am different. My father is a piece of absolute


    trash. After getting my mother pregnant, he moved on to the next woman. It was ridiculous. My mother


    used to be a proud woman, but she was reduced to a frail excuse of her old self after that. She had


    even wanted to abort me¡ªshe told me that herself. For some reason, my father kept her locked at


    home until she had given birth to me. Then from being frail, my mother turned into an alcoholic. It was


    as if she couldn''t stand the sight of me when she was sober."


    Nichs narrated his story with a distant expression, and his eyes gleamed coldly.


    Anne didn''t need to see him to know what his face looked like. She could hear it in his voice¡ª a painful


    memory speaking from the grave. "How could you be so sure that she couldn''t stand the sight of you


    when she was sober?" she asked.


    If it had been another time, the question would have sparked Nichs'' temper. He loathed when


    people prodded about his past. But he felt different with Anne. Before he could stop to think, the words


    were out of his mouth.


    "My mother med me for my father''s phndering ways. She probably had to tell herself that to save


    what little was left of her pride, but drinking made her acknowledge the truth. When she got drunk, she


    was able to see things more clearly, but once she sobered up, it was the same thing all over again.


    This was the only parenting I had known, which was why I was very surprised when I saw you."


    Nichs'' story touched a sore spot in Anne. She was, after all, also a mother, and in some strange


    way, she felt wronged for the man''s sake. No child should have to go through what he did. "Children


    should not have to shoulder their parents'' mistakes. Even if two people cannot stand each other, the


    child should always be put first. If they just neglect the kid, they shouldn''t have had them in the first


    ce. Those people have no right to call themselves parents,"


    Anne could not help but speak her mind. Her love for her children was something that came so


    naturally to her, like an instinct being awakened. She was ready to kill and to die the moment sheid


    eyes on Eddy, and she was sure it would be the same for the child inside her.


    "Perhaps," Nichs said after a long silence.


    Then another stretch of quiet filled the space.


    At the AN Group.


    Outside the French window, the bustling city came alive with a boundless and maic energy. It


    painted a stark contrast to the destion that filled every crevice of the room.


    Kevin had thrown himself into work. He had a responsibility as president to keep thepany in top


    shape. Apart from this, his anxiety about Anne''s whereabouts had been eating at him at his every


    waking hour, but he could not stop now. He knew that his enemies wanted his position. If thepany


    copse, he would lose the bargaining chip to negotiate.


    He had to endure. Losing was not an option, not even if his body threatened to stagger from his pain.


    At this moment, Sam swept inside the office, looking disheveled, but hopeful. He walked up to Kevin


    and said, "Kevin, the license te¡ªit''s Ryan''s. It was one of his men."


    Kevin had already known that it was Ryan behind this, but Sam''s investigation provided him a foolproof


    guarantee. "I know. I won''t let him go,"


    he said with a determined expression.


    Sam continued, "Ryan had left, but he ising back. I dug around and found the schedule of his


    arrival. He''ll bending at the airport at eight o''clock tonight."


    At this, Kevin stood up. Sam had definitely done the job right. Now that they had a ce and time, all


    there was left to do is wait. "Let''s make preparations. It''s time to give him back what we owe him in


    full."


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    At the airport.


    Night had fallen, but the airport was flooded with bright lights, making it seem as if it was still daytime.


    The ce was always packed with many people. A City was among the most affluent areas in the


    country, and so it was a choice destination for all sorts of purposes.


    Ryan blended in with the crowd, but apprehension bloomed in his chest as he thought of Nichs''


    words.


    He couldn¡¯t be sure if Kevin hade or not. He put on a mask, then scanned the surroundings before


    walking out.


    Once he reached thepany, nothing would happen.


    With this thought, he calmed himself.


    As he walked out, he looked at the taxis that were passing by and waved his hand. Two minutester,


    one stopped at the gate of the airport.


    Ryan got inside and said, "To the KIA Group."


    The driver nodded slightly, then started the car and left.


    The car ran very fast, and soon enough, Ryan found that the car was taking a different route.


    "Stop! Where are you taking me?" Ryan demanded coldly.


    The next moment, he was looking straight into Sam as he turned his head from the driver''s seat. Just


    as Ryan was about to jump out of the car, it came to an abrupt halt.

 Chapter 292 Karma

    Chapter 292 Karma


    Ryan was relieved. He thought once he got out of the car, he would be safe. However, his relief didn''t


    last long. He found that there was a car parked next to him. Several tall and strong men stood outside,


    d in ck outfits.


    "What are you going to do with me? Let me remind you, I''m Ryan, the president of KIA Group. If you


    dare to hurt me, you will be in big trouble." As Ryan spoke, he was pulled out of the car by several


    men, and Sam also got out.


    Looking at Ryan''s frenzy behavior, Sam sneered and said, "I know you are Ryan and you are exactly


    the person we are after."


    For some reason, seeing Sam elevated some of Ryan''s fear. He said, "Sam, I know why you caught


    me."


    As he spoke, a sinister smile appeared on his face. Ryan knew that Sam wouldn''t do anything to him.


    After all, he wanted to know Anne''s whereabouts.


    "I am d you know why we are here. That will save us some time. So tell me, where is Anne?" Sam


    kicked Ryan on his shin. Unable to bear the pain, he knelt down and let out a scream.


    "If you want to know her whereabouts, you better behave well," Ryan spat out, gritting his teeth.


    "No, Ryan, you are wrong." A cold and arrogant man came. This voice belonged to none other than


    Kevin.


    Ryan raised his head and found that Sam, who was known for his gentleman temperament, seemed


    quite angry. It looked like he wanted to kill him.


    "Kevin, I don''t think I am wrong. Don''t forget that I am the only one who knows where Anne is. If you


    want to see her, be polite to me." He was nning to use Anne''s whereabouts as a bargaining chip.


    However, he thought it was a pity that Anne didn''te back with him. If she was in his hands, Kevin


    would have been more polite to him.


    Kevin slowly walked towards Ryan and stopped beside him. Looking up, Ryan noticed Kevin''s eyes


    were as cold as ice. A shiver ran through his body.


    No matter what he did, when Kevin stood near him, he felt quite insignificant. And he loathed this


    feeling.


    "If I am right, Anne is not with you but with Kim," Kevin said with a smile.


    "Kim?" Ryan asked in confusion.


    Kim was the president of CY Group who was well-known for making people tremble with fear. But how


    could Nichs be Kim?


    Seeing Ryan''s somewhat confused look, Kevin''s eyes brimmed with sarcasm.


    "Ryan, do you know you have lost this battle? And may I tell you why?" There was a hint of pity in


    Kevin''s voice. This was worse than a p.


    Ryan couldn''t ept the truth. But the more he looked into Kevin''s eyes, the more he realized this was


    indeed the truth. Nichs was Kim.


    "You were so eager for sess. You didn''t bother to do proper enquiry before choosing your partner.


    You aimed for instant result. What a shame! And you thought you seeded. In other words, your


    arrogance made you a loser."


    Kevin''s words pricked, making Ryan feel like aplete idiot. He couldn''t let him know how much his


    words hurt. Sneering, he said, "So what? Even if I am in your hands now, you can''t defeat Kim. If you


    don''t let me go, I will make sure you will never see Anne again in your life."


    "Ryan, it seems that in spite of everything, you haven''te to terms with your current situation. You


    are being used by Kim!"


    Kevin wished to knock some sense into Ryan. But it was of no use. He shook his head and said, "Why


    do you say that? We have reached an agreement. Now yourpany will be in big trouble. Stop trying


    to pretend like everything is fine!"


    Ryan couldn''t understand why Kevin was so calm andposed.


    Just then, Sam said coldly, "Looks like you are still determined to create troubles for the AN Group.


    Your priority should be your ownpany! Why did Kim refuse to let his CY Group show up and insist


    on exposing yourpany? He just used yourpany as a cover."


    It was obvious to everyone that Ryan had been deceived. Kevin couldn''t help but shake his head.


    ''Ryan is the biggest loser,'' he thought pitifully.


    "No, it''s not possible. KIA Group is a bigpany. Kim will not dare to harm mypany," Ryan said,


    raising his voice. He was starting to panic.


    "Do you really think he can''t harm yourpany? Ryan, you are too naive. If he can hurt mypany,


    he could easily swallow yours! Don''t be so delusional," Kevin said, ring at him.


    Ryan felt as if he had been struck by a lightning.


    "I won''t kill you because you are not worth it. On the contrary, I am going to let you go because I want


    you to watch yourpany copse. I will let you see how your efforts will slowly get hollowed out. In a


    matter of time, you will turn from a CEO that everyone admires to a pauper who has nothing. That''s


    what you get for hurting Anne!"


    Kevin''s voice seemed toe from hell. Now it suddenly dawned on Ryan why Kevin didn''t take


    actions against him before. It turned out that he didn''t bother to.


    But deep down, he still thought Kevin was bluffing. Kevin shouldn''t have that astonishing power to turn


    the table.


    "Kevin, if mypany has closed down, do you think Kim will let you go?" Ryan retorted back.


    He was not reconciled. He had worked way too hard. Now he knew that only two top forces could


    participate in thispetition. He was nothing but a contemptible scoundrel.


    At the thought of this, he began to writhe with fury. His eyes turned red. Looking at Kevin, he was


    brimming with both jealousy and hatred.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Kim won''t mind. It''s just a negotiation between us. Let him go, but we''ll keep an eye on him at every


    airport, every station and every dock. If he attempts to leave, arrest him immediately." After saying that,


    Kevin got in the car with Sam and drove away.


    Physically, Ryan didn''t have any injury. But deep down, he was in pain. After all, he lost the battle


    before it began.


    He also realized that Kevin had once again proved his superiority!


    The ind was surrounded by water.


    Everywhere she looked, she could see nothing but water. Even if there was arge cruise ship, it would


    go around the ind.


    This was a small ind but it was detached from the rest of the world.


    Once Anne was done studying the terrain of the ind, she understood the reason why Nics had


    given her the freedom to walk around. He was smart enough to know that no matter how far she went,


    she would not be able to leave.


    "Miss, it''s time for dinner," the servant announced, bringing her out of her reverie.


    Anne raised her head and nced at the sun. It was just setting. Standing here, it looked like the sea


    would consume the sun and drown it. There was something about this ce that brought a sense of


    destion.


    "Got it," Anne said, trying to calm herself down.


    Even though she knew she would be locked in this secluded area, she told herself she had to take


    good care of herself. Her baby''s health was her number one priority.


    "Please follow me." The servant led the way, and Anne silently followed her.


    There was a restaurant in this uninhabited ind. Anne observed it was quite unique. It had the


    advantage of natural terrain, adding charm to it. It was constructed in such a way that the wind wouldn''t


    disturb it. However, one could look at the vast sky while they ate from there.


    When Anne arrived, she noticed that Kim was already there.


    There seemed to be a faint smile on his lips. There was no mockery nor was there any warmth in it.


    One couldn''t decipher that smile.


    Standing ten meters away from Kim, the servant refused to go forward.


    "Why don''t you go there?" asked Anne, noticing her difort.


    "The young master has strict orders. We are not allowed to enter. This is his private territory." The


    servant''s voice trembled at the mention of Kim. Obviously, she was afraid of her master.


    Hearing this, Anne came to a halt. She turned around and said to the servant, "I''m not going to eat


    here. Send my food to my room."


    Anne had a hunch that Kim wasn''t the kind of person who liked others to upy his territory, so she


    didn''t intend to offend him. She''d better stay away from people who were moody.


    After Anne turned around and left, Kim raised his head and looked at her receding figure. The smile in


    his face suddenly disappeared. A gloomy expression crept upon his face instead.


    The night was approaching. There was nothing but waves and waves of water. Without the sound of


    cars and other vehicles, it was quite peaceful over here. Therefore, Anne managed to sleep as soon as


    her head hit the pillow.


    When she woke up, she found that Kim was in her room. Shocked, Anne sat up, pulling her quilt over


    her body.


    She noticed anger in Kim''s eyes. It was quite subtle and she took another look before she was sure he


    was indeed angry.


    "Why did you break into my room? I admit that the whole vi is yours. But don''t you think I have the


    right to protect my privacy?" Anne questioned in a cold voice.


    As Kim heard Anne''s voice, his eyes twinkled. "Aren''t you afraid of me?" he asked.


    "Why should I be afraid? Are you a demon or a monster? You are just a human. I don''t see what is


    there to be afraid of!" Anne replied quite bravely.


    Kim''s eyes twinkled again. "You are the second person who dared talk to me like that."


    Hearing this, Anne was a bit confused. "Who is the first one?"


    Kim smiled, but it wasn''t a genuine smile. It was one that reeked of sarcasm. "The first person to


    challenge my authority is dead."


    A shiver ran down her spine after hearing his response.


    Before she could say something, someone knocked on the door. Kim opened the door but didn''t close


    it. The servant whispered something in his ear and he left immediately.


    The encounter she had with Kim was quite weird. She didn''t know what to do. She attempted to sleep


    again but that didn''t work. With a sigh, she got off the bed and decided to go out for a walk.


    Her mind was constantly thinking about Kim. He locked her up here but gave her the freedom to walk


    around, and he didn''t do anything to hurt her. She really couldn''t make out what kind of a person he


    was.

 Chapter 293 Everyone Had A Story Of Their Own

    Chapter 293 Everyone Had A Story Of Their Own


    The night was beautiful, a special night on the sea. The sky kissed the water and there was nothing in


    between them. However, the stars seemed to be so far away and it was perhaps because of


    destion.


    As Anne walked into the garden, she heard some voices cutting through the calmness of the night. She


    wasn''t interested in their business but the ringing voices were hard to ignore.


    "Mom, go home. Don''t look for him anymore. If you want to gamble outside, I will give you money but


    don''t look for that man. I won''t let you see him." Kim''s voice was firm and there was no room for


    negotiation. He looked at her with a stern expression on his face.


    The woman''s voice became exceptionally sharp. "Shut up! You are just a bastard that I never wished


    for. How can you say that to me? He is your father, the person I love the most." She pointed at him with


    her hand trembling in anger. "You! You are the reason why he won''te back!"


    As Anne heard those words, it suddenly urred to her what Kim had said. This was probably the time


    his mother was sober.


    However, Anne felt that Kim''s mother was indeed a fool. ''Her husband''s infidelity was a fault of his own.


    How could she me it on the child?'' she thought.


    "Wake up from your delusions. Can''t you see it? He has never loved you and he never will," Kim said


    stubbornly. It was apparent in his voice that he already lost his hope on his so-called father.


    A swift pping sound was heard. The silence of the night made the sound particrly harsh.


    "If you hadn''t been involved in the underworld, your father wouldn''t have feared you and would''ve


    never left. It''s all your fault. I hope you were never born!" The middle-aged woman spat her words to


    her son like poison. At least to Anne''s eyes, those words inflicted great pain to her child. The fact that


    those words came from the mother who gave birth to him must''ve been heartbreaking.


    "Don''t you get it? If I weren''t strong, we would have died a long time ago. Besides, you are the only one


    who dares to hit me in this world," Kim reckoned, his voice low and emotionless.


    "I think you are wrong. Don''t me your child for your troubles. If you don''t want him, you should''ve


    thought about it first before you brought him to this world. The child is a life, not a toy that you can do


    anything you want to," Anne asserted in a cold voice, trying to educate Kim''s mother.


    Suddenly, the middle-aged woman shifted her gaze to Anne. Straightaway, Anne noticed the woman''s


    face. From her features, she could tell that she was beautiful.


    Stubbornness red in her teary eyes. Despite how cold she was to her child, Anne believed that she


    really loved Kim''s father.


    "Who are you? Who do you think you are?" Kim''s mother looked at Anne sharply from head to toes.


    "You are soon to be a mother. Let me break this to you. That baby will ruin your life. You should get rid


    of that," she snapped as she pointed her finger to Anne''s baby bump. "Get an abortion. Giving birth to


    a baby is a scourge." Kim''s mother''s voice was aggressive and her words were brutal. Anne didn''t


    expect her to be so irrational.


    Anne felt the anger from the woman''s eyes. She felt as though she angered a lion that would pounce


    on her at any moment. Anne took a step back, feeling a little scared. However, suddenly Kim''s mother


    burst into tears.


    "Kim, I''m sorry. It''s my fault. I''ve hurt you." She sobbed as she covered her eyes with her hands, trying


    to hide her face. She realized what great shame she had just mouthed off. "I''m not a good mother, but I


    can''t help it. I just love your father too much. Why did he do this to me? He told me before that he


    wanted you toe more than anyone else. Why did he lock me up and took away my freedom, while


    he is out there fooling around? Why?"


    In an instant, the fierce lion turned into a fragile child. She was just standing there, crying her eyes out.


    Seeing all of this, Anne understood that the woman in front of her had been through emotional abuse.


    That woman broke down and couldn''t think twice about her actions.


    Kim looked away and said, "Take her away and take good care of her." His voice was as calm as the


    wind on the sea that died down quietly.


    "I''m sorry. Maybe I shouldn''t have said that," Anne apologized, her voice low and regretful.


    "What do you know?" Kim said sarcastically as he left. Anne stood there for a while, feeling the chill in


    the night.


    She had always thought that Kim was weird, but now she knew that everyone had a story of their own.


    "Miss, are you alright?" A servant came up to help Anne.


    Anne calmly asked, "Is this amon sight here?"


    "No." The servant shook her head. "It''s not like that. Madam will only be emotional asionally.


    Obviously, it''s normal for her to cry in her situation. However, Mr. Kim feels that she is extremely in


    pain. He''d rather be indifferent to her. In fact, Mr. Kim is not as bad as what others make him out to be.


    He''s just morose and withdrawn."


    Anne could only believe half of the servant''s words. What Kim had done was disdainful. No matter what


    happened, it was no excuse to hurt others and ruin their families.


    "I''m exhausted. I''ll head inside," Anne sighed, with a weary expression painted on her face.


    A City was rapidly changing. For a prosperous city, the rise and fall ofpanies were old news and


    not many people would pay much attention to it.


    Apart from Kevin''spany, the M Group, and Feng Group, although otherpanies were well-


    known, they would eventually go under.


    The KIA Group, which used to be thriving, was now hollow. The building located in the center of the city


    was just an empty space. It would soon be auctioned out, and the person with the highest bid would get


    the right to use it.


    At this time, Ryan was sitting in the office. The sofa and the table were cleaned out. He sat on the


    ground of an empty room with a dull expression on his face.


    "Why? Why did he knock me down so easily? Kim, why did you deceive me? I will not let this go. Just


    wait and see, Kim. If I go down, I''m taking you with me." Ryan had nothing now. He had already lost


    everything so he was not afraid of anything. He was now like a gambler who had lost all the money and


    run out of options.


    Just like a mad man, he decided to look for Kim himself and end his life. Then he could threaten Kevin


    with Anne, who was Kevin''s weakness. He had his nid out and he knew he would win this battle.


    "This time, I won''t fail again. You all just wait and see me rise up from the ashes of mypany."


    Clenching his fists, Ryan stood up and left the KIA Group with a renewed goal which was to get back at


    the people who took all that he had.


    On the ind, the sky was clear blue, and the sea contrasted it with a deeper hue, giving off calming


    energy for the people around.


    In the middle of the vi, there was a huge garden on the terrace with a white table in it. There, Kim


    was peacefully drinking his tea.


    "Mr. Kim, Ryan''spany has copsed. What should we do? Should wee to his aid?" a man


    asked after he came.


    The peaceful day was ruined and a frown could be seen on Kim''s face. He thought that Ryan was


    foolish. It was beyond doubt that Kevin would take advantage of hispany.


    If he hade up with a good solution before he came back, things wouldn''t have gone out of hand.


    "Well, just help him out a little." He paused and clicked his tongue. "However, Ryan is like a wolf in


    human skin. Save him first but don''t bring him here. Arrange a ce for him, in case he has other


    thoughts." After having said that, Kim took a sip of water slowly. It was a wise decision because after


    all, there were too many people who wanted him dead.


    "Okay," the other man replied.


    In AN Group.


    On the broad sofa, Kevin was fast asleep. Although he slept soundly, dark circles were noticeable


    under his eyes.


    "Mr. Kevin, Ryan has gone to the airport. Should we stop him and teach him a lesson?" the private


    detective proposed with his arms crossed.


    Kevin slowly opened his eyes. He looked tired, nheless, his aura did not falter at all.


    "There''s no need for that. I am sure that he is going to get even with Kim this time. Let him go and tail


    him. Only when he gets in touch with Kim can we know Anne''s whereabouts."


    As he mentioned Anne''s name, a frown was drawn across his face. Apparently, he was worried sick


    about her.


    He just felt happy that he had taken Ryan down. But now the reality that Anne was still missing took


    that smile away from his face. At the mention of Anne''s name, Kevin had a lonely temperament all over


    his body, and it was distressingly forlorn.


    "Go on. Be sure to inform me immediately if you find anything about Anne."


    After the private detective took his leave, Kevin let his guard downpletely. With a cold expression


    on his face, he pondered, ''Anne, where are you?''


    Ever since Anne''s disappearance, not a single day had passed that he wasn''t worried about her. He


    was terrified that she couldn''t sleep well, couldn''t eat well. She might get hurt and fall into a condition of


    utter helplessness. He was even more anxious at the thought that she would be depressed when he


    wasn''t there by her side.


    Ryan boarded the ne smoothly. As soon as he arrived at the capital of K Country, he was contacted


    by Kim''s men.


    "Hello, President Ryan," the man greeted him in a deadpan tone.


    "Don''t bother calling me that. I''m no longer a president."


    It was true, Ryan was not what he used to be anymore. Not just because he lost hispany but


    because he was not the same Ryan who used to be concerned about thew and fear that he would


    lose to others. Now that he had nothing left, what else should he be afraid of?


    He wanted everyone who had hurt him to pay the price. He was on his way to collect the payment.


    "I don''t think that''s true. Our boss told us that you would make aeback soon. As long as you trust


    him, he will restore what''s rightfully yours," the man blurted thoughtlessly.


    "Send him my regards and appreciation." Ryan masked his doubt with a smile. He didn''t believe in Kim


    because his reputation was just horrible. He believed that Kim must be deceiving him, trying to stabilize


    himself and acquire all the property of AN Group.


    However, he too could y this game. Since Kim wanted to y, he would grant him his wish.


    "Will do. Our boss has never treated anyone unfairly. I''ll escort you out of here first. You can rest for a


    few days. After you recuperate, we will make further ns."


    Ryan was taken to a small secluded ind in ake.


    There, on the ind, was a vi. When Ryan caught a glimpse of the vi, a yful smile appeared on


    his lips. He knew that Kim was there. It was said that Kim lived on an unknown ind and only a few


    people knew where it was.


    ''Kim''s death is fast approaching. It''s so close I can smell the blood he''ll cry out of his eyes.'' Ryan


    thought viciously as they went closer to the vi.


    "Is this the residence of Mr. Kim?" Ryan sounded respectful, but in his head, he meant something else.


    The man noticed that something was off. He looked at Ryan, trying to figure out what it was but he


    didn''t know what was running on his mind. "Let''s go in and have a look," he suggested as he gestured


    towards the vi.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 294 Choices

    Chapter 294 Choices


    As expected by Ryan, the ind vi was deserted. At the sight of this, a bloodthirsty smile formed on


    his lips. He was nning to take actionter at night.


    "Why are there so few people here?" asked Ryan casually.


    "It''s quiet here because our boss doesn''t like to have too many people around," replied the man.


    "I see. Anyway, I want to see Kim," requested Ryan.


    For a second, the man''s expression changed but it returned to normal as soon as it showed. "Our boss


    has something important to do. He hasn''te back yet," the man answered after a moment.


    "When will hee back? I have something very important to discuss with him." Ryan tried his best to


    suppress his emotions, but the man in front of him was not convinced.


    "Probably at twelve o''clock in the midnight," answered the man.


    Ryan smiled at his words. Like the soft breeze at night, he said in a very low voice, "I see."


    "Excuse me, but I have to go first. Mr. Kin doesn''t like it when others loiter around here."


    "Sure. Go ahead."


    As the night fell, the scorching sun was reced by the mystique moon. One of Anne''s most favorite


    pastimes was cooling herself in the breeze in the open air.


    She had not seen Kim for days since thest time she saw him with his mother.


    At this time, she was learning about the ce. Stroking her round belly, she thought that she must


    leave before the baby was born.


    "Miss, these are the fruits you requested," said the servant as she offered her a fruit te.


    "Please put it on the table. May I ask, have you ever left this ce since you came here?" Anne asked


    curiously.


    "Well, we had been trained and instructed by Mr. Kim to follow him until we die. To answer your


    question, yes, I have. He allows us to go out once every two months." When the servant spoke, her


    voice was indifferent as though she had been ustomed to this kind of life.


    "I see. Well, I''ve been here for a long time. Is it time for you to go out?" asked Anne again.


    "In three days'' time. Is there anything you want, Miss? I can buy it for you." The servant was


    considerate to Anne''s needs. However, uncertainty was apparent in Anne''s eyes.


    "I''ll think about it for now. Could youe to my room when you''re leaving? I''ll tell you what I want by


    then," said Anne slowly.


    The servant nodded in agreement.


    When the servant was gone, Anne was left in the garden alone. The moon overhead cast a faint light,


    illuminating the ce. As Anne looked at the distant sky, mncholy dawned on her.


    Counting the days, Anne had been staying here for a week. She had no idea how anxious Kevin felt


    while she was gone.


    She wanted to run to Kevin and tell him everything, but there was nothing she could do right now. At


    that moment, she stretched out her hand in air. The jade bracelet tied around her wrist came into view.


    It was specifically designed for her family of four.


    Seeing this, Anne reminisced the time when she was still with Kevin. She was aware that it was


    impossible to see him. Soon, the baby in her womb was about to be born. Because of this, pregnancy


    exhausted her more than ever. Leaning against the lounge chair, she eventually fell asleep.


    The gentle breeze of the night blew the hem of her dress, making her look like a beauty who sang


    enchantingly at the sea.


    Kim arrived at that exact moment. Seeing that Anne''s hands were on her belly to protect it while she


    was asleep, he wondered how a weak woman like her could have so much perseverance. Was it


    because there was life in her belly?


    "Why are you here?" Anne suddenly woke up. Seeing Kim, she subconsciously held her belly more


    protectively.


    When Kim noticed her reaction, a frown appeared on his face. It seemed that Anne was afraid of him.


    "I just came to warn you not to show up in front of my mother again," he said coldly.


    Up until now, he could not forgive Anne for saying something that hurt his mother.


    "Why? Your mother is sick. You should do whatever it takes for her to be treated. She needs a


    psychologist," retorted Anne.


    "There''s no need for that. If her condition can be cured, she would have been cured a long time ago,"


    answered Kim in a pensive manner. The thing was, his mother would never recover from her condition


    because she did not want to.


    "You don''t want your mother to suffer, do you? People need to see the reality clearly. It''s all your


    father''s fault anyway. He didn''t want your mother to give up. What he needs to do is say something to


    make your mother give in, then everything will be fine in the end," said Anne with a solemn expression


    on her face.


    She and Kim were not friends at all. The only reason why they were not enemies was because Kim did


    not hurt her.


    As Kim heard this, a cold sneer appeared on his lips. "You live so happy a life, so you don''t even know


    how shameless he is. He will never let my mother give up. He needs her to threaten me to get


    whatever the hell he wants."


    "You see, not everyone is happy. Your mother can''t control her emotions as she''s immersed in the fear


    of losing the one she loves. My mother was not with my father yet she remained strong. She even


    taught me how to properly behave. Besides, this is your mother''s problem. Why are you bearing the


    weight of their conflict on your shoulders?"


    "Shut up!" All of a sudden, Kim strangled Anne, making her speechless and breathless.


    Her eyes were wide open in shock and her hands were on her belly, protecting it from any possible


    harm.


    At the sight of this, Kim frowned and let go of her at once.


    "You know nothing." Those were hisst words before he left the garden.


    Anne was left alone, coughing and gasping for breath. It took her a long time before she finally


    recovered. Looking at the direction where Kim had left, she felt fear for the first time.


    She saw how terrible Kim could be. He was moody and his mind was a little distorted.


    For these reasons, Anne decided to stay away from him as far as possible. She wanted to live safe and


    not die in the hands of this unprincipled man.


    Outside the French window in the empty living room, the cold night could be observed.


    The twinkling stars and the vast sea could be seen, but Kim remained blind to their beauty. In his mind,


    those sceneries, despite beautiful and breathtaking, could not sate his desires.


    "What''s the matter?" Kim asked on the phone.


    He sneered upon hearing the voice from the other end of the line. "Does he really want to court death?"


    He had never been wrong in judging people. His judgment had not let him down, not even once.


    "Yes, Mr. Kim. What should we do?"


    "When he''s about to take action, tell him the truth. You don''t have to kill him. After all, he will only be left


    with two choices. It''s either he ends his own life, or he decides to cooperate with me sincerely," replied


    Kim indifferently.


    He did not want to do anything to Ryan. Ryan was cruel, but he was also stupid. He would be of great


    help to Kim if he agreed to work for him.


    "Yes, sir." The moment Kim got the answer, he hung up the call.


    It was now deep into the night. The dark clouds slowly rolled in the sky, making the stars appear dim.


    In the AN Group.


    The CEO''s office was ghost-quiet. Kevin was inside.


    "Mr. Kevin, I got some news," said the private detective excitedly as soon as he came in.


    Hearing this, Kevin stood up abruptly. The excitement in his heart could not be restrained.


    "Tell me!"


    "We have found out that Ryan was taken to a small ind in a remoteke in K Country. Most probably,


    there is a vi owned by Kim."


    Kevin''s eyes narrowed as he heard the detective''s report. Although he wanted to see Anne right away,


    he knew he should not act rashly for the sake of her safety.


    "No, Anne shouldn''t be there," said Kevin affirmatively.


    "Why?" The private detective could not understand why Kevin was so sure about his conclusion.


    "First of all, Kim is meticulous in everything. Nobody knows where he lives after he became famous.


    And now, because of Ryan, his address suddenly resurfaced. Don''t you think it''s strange?"


    The detective thought that Kevin''s analysis made sense. "What should we do then?"


    "Let''s wait and see," answered Kevin, his eyes lowered to the ground.


    He still had a long way to go to find his wife. Although he was extremely anxious, there was nothing he


    could do except to calm himself down.


    Kevin did not believe that Kim trusted Ryan so easily. If his guess was right, that ce was only a test


    for Ryan.


    He had no idea where Ryan was taken. What he wanted to know right now was where the person who


    took Ryan would meet Kim.


    At twelve o''clock in the midnight, the K Country was still covered in snow. Theke was covered with a


    thinyer of ice. Moreover, the coos of the crows could be heard from time to time. These things gave


    people an impression of destion.


    Sitting in the dark, Ryan gazed at the world outside that was covered in white. In his hand was a loaded


    pistol.


    The sound of the door being pushed from outside could be heard. As he heard this, the corner of his


    mouth curled into a sneer.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    ''Kim, you''re finally here,'' he thought to himself.


    He must take revenge on Kim and make him have a taste of his own medicine.


    Opening the door, he saw a tall silhouette in the darkness and he fired at it directly.


    The gunshot broke the silence of the night. To his surprise, the person who was hit did not fall.


    At the same time, the light was on.


    All the lights emitted intense light and heat, making Ryan unable to open his eyes.


    Albeit with difficulty, it took him a while before he was able to open his eyes. Unfortunately, the person


    standing in front of him was not Kim.


    "How could it be you?" he asked in disbelief.


    "Your n failed. Our boss didn''t believe you. You didn''t expect this to happen, did you?" After the man


    finished speaking, he took Ryan forcibly.


    "Fuck off! Where is Kim? I want to see him!" said Ryan while resisting.


    At the back of his mind, he thought that his death was about toe. He felt aggrieved because he


    was not able to do what he wanted to do before his death.


    "Our boss gave you two choices. First, you''ll be left to fend for yourself as he will never help you again.


    Second, follow him wholeheartedly and he will not treat you unfairly." The man''s tone was dead


    serious. What he said just now was exactly what Kim had asked to tell Ryan.


    Ryan was silent for a moment, weighing in his choices. Suddenly, a sneer appeared on his face and he


    answered, "The second one."


    "It seems that you''re quite smart. If you follow us, our boss will treat you just as he promised,"


    reassured the man.


    Still with the sneer, Ryan asked, "Do you think I have a third choice?"


    "I don''t think so. Let''s go."

 Chapter 295 Danger On The Sea

    Chapter 295 Danger On The Sea


    This time, the man who worked for Kim felt that Ryan was sincere to work with them this time.


    On the ind, the sea breeze in the morning was particrly fresh. The sunlight began to shine


    through the transparent roof, and Anne groggily opened her eyes.


    She felt a sudden pain in her belly. At first, she frowned, wondering if the baby was about toe out.


    However, she rxed once the pain receded.


    "Do you want toe out?" Anne whispered, smiling at her belly.


    "You''ve just got to hold on a little longer. Today, I am going to try to get us out of here," she said,


    comforting the child and also calming herself.


    What she was going to attempt was quite dangerous. If she seeded then it would be all well and


    fine. However, if she ended up failing then it meant death.


    She put on her clothes and the servant entered the room.


    "Miss, I''m going out. Do you want me to bring you something?" the servant asked, looking a little


    anxious.


    "Well, why do you seem to be in a hurry?" Anne asked, raising her eyebrows.


    "That''s because I only have twenty minutes. I would be very thankful if you would hurry up, Miss." If she


    missed this opportunity, it would rise again only two monthster.


    The servant had been trained to adjust to the life confined to the ind since she was young, hence


    she didn''t really yearn for a life outside. In spite of this, she enjoyed these asional breaks from this


    secluded area.


    Hearing this, Anne shed her an understanding smile. "Well, wait for two more minutes. I''ll write down


    what I need."


    Taking out a pen, Anne wrote down the names of several cosmetics and handed them to the servant.


    "That will be enough."


    The servant took the paper and walked out without a word. Once she went out, Anne put on her clothes


    and went out.


    "Miss, do you have anything else that you need me to do?" the servant asked, noticing Anne was


    following her.


    "No, I just feel a little bored inside. I thought it would be nice to take a stroll outside," Anne lied. Since


    the servant was in a hurry, she didn''t dwell on her words. Instead, she headed to her destination.


    After the servant left, Anne carefully followed her. Finally, she caught sight of a ship that stopped at the


    back of the vi. It came out of the reservoir below the vi.


    Making sure no one was around, Anne went straight into a container.


    Anne''s heart was thudding against her chest. She stayed in the container silently for about ten minutes,


    but she felt like a century had passed.


    Finally, the ship shook slightly. She breathed a sigh of relief.


    Her worries hadn''tpletely dissipated. From what she could remember, it would take hours. During


    this period of time, a million things could go wrong. Sitting here, all she could do was pray that Kim


    wouldn''t catch her before the journey ended.


    The sea breeze gently blew on the ind. The scorching heat of the sun seemed to be slightly


    weakened by the sea breeze. The scenery was beautiful. However, there was no one to appreciate it


    here.


    Kim stood beside the guardrail, recalling the words Anne had spoken to him Although he was unwilling


    to admit it, he knew deep down that what Anne had said made sense.


    She was taken away aback by his mother that day. He didn''t know if anything had happened to her.


    The more Kim dwelled on his thoughts, the more he worried.


    ''When did I start worrying about others?'' he thought spitefully. And the worst part was, this woman was


    hispetitor''s woman.


    "Mr. Kim, something bad happened. Thatdy is missing." The servant, who was responsible for taking


    care of Anne, rushed over, her voice quivering.


    "What?" Kim frowned and his expression turned grave.


    Anne, on the other hand, had spent hours on the ship. There was no light in the cabin.


    Although Anne knew that it was far away from Kim''s Ind, her fear didn''tpletely disappear. As


    time ticked, her fear intensified.


    With a slight whirl, the ship stopped. Suddenly, she heard a gunshot. ''Did Kim find out I am here?'' she


    wondered.


    Her heart began to race. However, soon, she realized that was not the case.


    "Take me to Kim''s ce." A familiar and cold voice came. Without a doubt, Anne knew it belonged to


    Ryan.


    There was something about his tone that indicated he wasn''t here to save her.


    "Ryan, let me go. Our boss has promised that he will give you everything you want after it''s done. Don''t


    you want Anne? Everything will be as you wish," another man said. Listening to their conversation,


    Anne immediately understood everything.


    As Anne expected, Ryan hadn''te to save her. He had joined hands with Kim to kidnap her.


    At this moment, Anne breathed softly, but felt an excruciating pain in her belly.


    She put her hands against her belly and pursed her lips. Even though she couldn''t tell what was going


    on, she understood the ship was heading back.


    All her efforts were in vain. Anne was on the verge of copse. Her belly began to ache and she knew


    for sure she was in trouble.


    On the ind, Kim had already received the news.


    It was six o''clock in the afternoon. The sun was about to set.


    Kim stood outside, facing the wind. His eyes were glued onto the ship that wasing from afar. He


    knew that Ryan was inside. However, he didn''t panic. After all, he wouldn''t lose this battle. Ryan was


    too stupid and anxious to ever win against him!


    "Haven''t you found her yet?" At this critical moment, Kim sneered instead of panicking. He wasn''t afraid


    to face a dangerous man like Ryan.


    "No," the servant said, bracing herself for her boss''s reprimand.


    "Alright," Kim said casually. His reaction was quite unusual. It was both gentle and mysterious.


    On the ship, Ryan squinted his eyes and caught sight of Kim.


    The idea of killing Kim was brewing in his heart. He aimed his gun at Kim, but before he could shoot,


    he felt something in his hand. The gun fell to the ground.


    He had forgotten how powerful Kim was. He was a man who was often hunted down by people.


    Everyone around Kim had been trained to protect him.


    In a previous fight, Kim had caught a man off-guard and killed him when he least expected it. All in all,


    it wasn''t an easy task to kill Kim.


    And now, gunshots were heard all over the sky. Many parts of the ship suffered from damage. It


    definitely wasn''t safe inside the ship. Ryan gritted his teeth and went straight into the hold.


    Anne had been on the ship for more than ten hours. During this period, she hadn''t received a morsel of


    food or a drop of water.


    Bereft of strength, she remained there limply. Anne gritted her teeth, willing herself to remain quiet. She


    knew that the baby was finally going to be born.


    She also knew that when she went back, what awaited her would be a horrible fate.


    But for the sake of her child, she had to hold on. Just when she was suffering from such intense pain,


    the door of the hold opened.


    A shlight was shining on her, and then the person who was holding the shlightughed wildly.


    "Anne, you are definitely the best person in my life! I have kept thinking about you. And today, you will


    let me win at this critical moment."


    Ryan''s ugly face made Anne feel sick to her stomach but there was nothing she could do.


    As the night approached, Kim was still in his original position. He refused to move from where he was,


    as if he was not afraid of death. In fact, he was just being confident that no one could take him down.


    "Bring him here," Kim said indifferently.


    As soon as he finished his words, Ryan came out. All the guns were aimed at Ryan, but he seemed to


    not care.


    "Kim, take a close look at her before you shoot." Ryan sneered because he believed Anne''s


    appearance would stop him.


    If she died, Kim would get nothing.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    "Let her go. If you do, I will spare your life," Kim said in a cold voice.


    But Ryan paid no heed to it. He didn''t want to live now. The only thing he wanted was for Kim to suffer.


    If Anne died, Kevin would be in a lot of pain and Kim''s n would fail. This was exactly what he


    wanted.


    Thinking of this, Ryanughed like a maniac.


    "Ryan, if you want to live, I am going to help you," Anne said in an imploring tone. Anne hated him from


    the core of her heart. However, she made a final attempt for the sake of her child.


    Even if she couldn''t live, she wanted her baby to be born.


    "Shut up! Once you die, no one will have a good life! I don''t mind dying if it means I am bringing


    disappointment to all these people. It is worth it!" Ryan said enthusiastically. It looked like he had


    completely lost his mind.


    A sharp pain shot through Anne''s body and she almost fainted. Using every ounce of energy she had,


    she grabbed Ryan''s injured arm.


    He felt an excruciating pain. Having no choice, he let go of her. Once he did, gunshots began to get


    fired at his direction.


    Anne, lying on the ground, waspletely unharmed. Ryan fell to the ground, but his eyes remained


    open.


    Anne had experienced something dangerous. It shook her to the core. And the worst part was, she


    almost lost her baby. She could never get over this trauma. In spite of it all, she tried to rx. However,


    the pain in her belly had exceeded her tolerance.


    "Oh, my God! She has fainted." the servant cried out.


    Kim''s face was unreadable. The servants didn''t know what would happen to Anne but they didn''t dare


    to question.


    A momentter, Kim boarded the ship and carried Anne himself.


    Although she was pregnant, he thought she was surprisingly light. She was unconscious yet her


    protective hands were wrapped around her belly. He frowned, but deep down in his heart he was


    stunned.


    ''How strong is her desire to protect the child!'' he thought. She was definitely not a normal woman. She


    was insane about her baby!


    In the empty sterile room, the shadow light was on. Lying on a white bedspread, Anne looked even


    paler.


    After all the pain she had experienced, her lips had turned white. Seeing her in this unconscious state,


    Kim felt disturbed.


    "No, she has suffered a lot She is too weak. I don''t think they will both survive," the doctor said frankly.


    Hearing this, Kim took out his pistol from his pocket and said, "No matter what happens, save her and


    the child! I want them both alive."

 Chapter 296 On The Verge Of Death

    Chapter 296 On The Verge Of Death


    "It''s impossible!" The doctor had years of experience, but he knew in an instant that it was impossible


    to fulfill Kim''s request to save both the woman and her child.


    But Kim did not want to ept any refusal. He pulled the pistol up and pointed it at the doctor again.


    "Only when they are alive can you live."


    At that moment, Anne''s condition was critical. Her blood pressure was dropping at a fast speed. The


    doctor was so anxious that he was breaking a cold sweat. He was afraid that something bad would


    happen to the patient.


    At his side was a female doctor in charge of Anne''s C-section. Another male doctor was there, who


    was mainly responsible for stabilizing the patient''s blood pressure.


    However, Anne was still too weak. She was long-overdue that she no longer had the strength to hold


    on.


    Meanwhile, Kim paced outside the door back and forth. Despite his agitation, his face was


    expressionless. He wanted Anne to live.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    At the same time, he knew that if something bad happened to the baby, it would be equivalent to killing


    her. Although she was just a hostage, he cared about her psyche.


    Five hourster, a newborn''s loud cry could be heard in the delivery room. Breathing a sigh of relief,


    one of the doctors came out and reported the current situation,


    "The operation was a sess, but the woman''s body is still too weak. She''s currently receiving a blood


    transfusion and should wake up after a while."


    "Got it."


    Kim then walked into the room and saw Anne lying on the bed. She seemed to be dehydrated as her


    lips were pale and her hair lost its luster.


    He touched her forehead and was about to wipe the cold sweat off her forehead. But before doing so,


    he took a deep breath and withdrew his hand.


    He did not like the feeling that his heart was gradually changing.


    Anne''s body seemed to be in endless pain. It was as though she was in a swamp, sinking deeper and


    deeper yet unable to pull herself out.


    She felt that her world was inplete darkness. The pain was like a shadow, always following her


    wherever she went. For a moment, she thought she was dead.


    It confused her that her consciousness was clear. Could it be that her child, because of her negligence,


    was not able toe into the world?


    Two hourster, Anne finally opened her eyes. The instant she did so, her eyes felt heavy and dull.


    Upon confirming several times that she was indeed alive, she felt relieved. But her child...


    Fortunately, before she could even sink into despair, she heard a baby''s cry.


    The loud cry pulled her back to reality. Her child was alive!


    She wanted to turn her head to take a look at her baby, but she was too tired to do so. Even blinking


    her eyes seemed to take a toll on her.


    At that moment, she did not notice that there was a pair of eyes gazing at her.


    "Your baby is fine." Kim picked a baby up from her side.


    Realizing what he was about to do, the first thing that came into Anne''s mind was fear and panic.


    "Don''t touch my baby!" She did not think that a ruthless devil like him would treat her child well.


    Even though she was wary of him, Kim remained calm. "Don''t worry. I won''t hurt him," he said in a cold


    tone.


    "Hold him gently. It''s a newborn baby, easy to get hurt." Anne looked weak, very different from before


    the child was born.


    Kim hated it when others ordered him. But this time, he obeyed as he was told.


    With his help, Anne was finally able to see her baby''s face. The baby was too young to determine who


    he looked like, but he looked exactly like Eddy when he was born.


    "It''s a pigeon pair," said Kim.


    Anne was ecstatic. With a smile on her face, she replied, "I''ve always dreamt of having a daughter, but


    this is better."


    Just as she finished speaking, she felt too tired and sleepy. Slowly, her eyes closed spontaneously.


    Upon seeing that she fell asleep again, Kim left the room wearing an inexplicable expression on his


    face.


    In the old town.


    There was not a single star in the sky, making the night seem darker than usual. Although the


    construction of the ce was done, Kevin had not sold this yet. He still had to ask Anne.


    In the big town, only a few lights were on. Although faint, they helped illuminate the deste ce.


    Kevin''s eyes were full of affection as he gazed at the ce where Anne used to live.


    It had been two weeks since she disappeared, yet there was still no trace of her anywhere. He closed


    his eyes, letting worry and loneliness engulf him in silence.


    "Kevin, don''t give up. There will be a clue about her whereabouts soon,"forted Sam while patting


    him on the shoulder.


    "I won''t give up until I find her. It''s just that she''s due to give birth these days. I''m worried that


    something bad is going to happen to Anne and the baby."


    Kevin pressed the table with his hand. The feeling of helplessness tingled every nerve of his.


    "Don''t worry or be discouraged, okay? That most important thing right now is to find her no matter


    what."


    "I know." Kevin''s lonely voice echoed into the gloomy night.


    It did not matter how desperate the night was. Everything would start over in the morning anyway.


    Inside his office, Kevin was still wearing a cold face. The sunshine outside did not seem to warm him at


    all. It was as though nothing else could warm him up except Anne.


    "Kevin, Ryan''s body was found floating on the sea," said Sam anxiously as soon as he came in.


    The two felt worried upon receiving the news of Ryan''s untimely death. It must be Kim who killed him.


    What bothered them most was that they still had no idea where Anne was.


    Despite that, Kevin had to put on a brave face regardless of what was happening. "Where was he


    found?"


    "Well, because of the current, the location where he was found must be different from where he died.


    Fortunately, we can trace it back and find some clues. I''ve already told the searchmission about


    it," replied Sam in a calm and reassuring tone.


    Even so, the atmosphere was still tense.


    There was a sudden gust of wind on the sea, and the ind seemed safe and sound. The structure of


    the bay was like a natural safe haven, but the ind was very close to the storm.


    Standing beside the ss wall, Anne quietly gazed at the strong wind outside.


    "I like it here because of the unique terrain. Everywhere else is in chaos, while here is peaceful."


    His voice startled Anne. Somehow, he managed to creep behind her.


    "Kim, I know you want to use me to get the AN Group, but in the end, it may not turn out as you wish.


    Why don''t you negotiate with Kevin instead? It''s not impossible for you to get yourpany on track,"


    said Anne slowly yet straightforwardly.


    Her expression was calm. She must not have realized that Kim had been gazing at her all this time.


    Suddenly, a mocking smile appeared on Kim''s lips. "Why? Do you think I''m not capable enough to run


    apany?"


    His voice was so cold that it reminded Anne of the eternal cier.


    "It''s not that. But since you have the ability to run apany, why don''t you just defend what you


    have? Is it interesting to destroy what others have? You don''t realize it but you''re the same as your


    father. You only care about yourself and make everyone else suffer."


    Upon saying that, Anne lifted his gaze, only to see Kim''s eyes fill with anger.


    "Shut up!" Kim was stunned. Nobody had told him that before.


    Perhaps because nobody dared to say that. Or maybe, different people had different stands. The


    people around him had always been obedient to him when in fact, they just wanted to live. Everybody


    knew that Kim had extraordinary means to make sure whatever he wanted would fall into ce.


    Everyone feared him for this. Although he had never killed anyone with his own hands, he was


    excellent at scheming.


    "Now that you''re here, don''t you dare try to escape again. If you do so, your two children will die."


    As Anne faced the vast sea outside, her lips curled into a sneer. "Do you think I can do that now? Don''t


    worry, I won''t run away."


    She was telling the truth. Now that she just gave birth to twins, there was no way she could escape.


    Escaping was a matter that needed nning and careful consideration.


    "That''s good then. I am never a kind person. If you dare to leave, don''t me me for being ruthless!"


    "Are there times when you are not ruthless?" asked Anne with a hint of sarcasm.


    Kim stopped for a few seconds upon hearing her question and then left.


    Silence reigned again. Although Anne looked calm, her heart was deste. She had no idea when she


    would be able to meet Kevin again.


    The night was cold and bleak, but she must remain unfazed. She had to hold on no matter what.


    Outside the vi,rge waves crashed the shore from time to time. It looked dangerous and wild to look


    at. But Kim was currently on a reef fearlessly. It was as though he was integrating himself with the


    lonely reef.


    "Boss, Anne is bing more obedient recently. She doesn''t go on a hunger strike anymore. She''s


    almost recovered," reported the man who was in charge of monitoring Anne.


    "That''s good. As for Kevin, don''t let Anne show up first. I''ve thought of a better idea. If Kevin loses


    Anne, he will lose the motivation to continue. We will watch as he slowly stumbles. Besides, it''s


    interesting to see AN Group fall down."


    "Yes, sir."


    The business and political exchange meeting would be held in A City soon.


    Whether they were business celebrities or important politicians, they would surely participate. Business


    people could take advantage of this opportunity to get more opportunities. Moreover, politicians had to


    see if there was anything wrong in their jurisdictions.


    Kim would never miss such a meeting.


    In his spacious living room, he held the newspaper with his slender fingers. Seeing the news regarding


    the uing meeting, he said, "It seems that we have to go out again. Tell Anne that I''ll take her with


    me."


    "Why? It''s been two years, but you haven''t released any news about her. Why do you want to take her


    out now?"


    As Kim heard this, his eyes narrowed. He himself could not tell the reason why he let Anne stay here


    for as long as two years. Perhaps because of her attitude towards her children that changed him and


    made him jealous.


    "I thought Kevin would be depressed. I didn''t expect that nothing would happen to the AN Group. Since


    I''m holding Kevin''s weakness as a hostage, I sincerely hoped that he would be defeated. Don''t you


    think so?" asked Kim in an icy cold tone as he lifted his gaze.


    His temperament scared his assistant, who did not dare say anything.

 Chapter 297 Exhaust All Means

    Chapter 297 Exhaust All Means


    Two years was more than enough time for Anne to realize that she was no match for Kim. She had


    exhausted all means possible to get away, but she couldn''t find even the slightest chance of doing so.


    Her guards and babysitters would be reced at regr intervals¡ªthat was how cautious Kim was.


    But then again, thinking back to those times, she couldn''t really say that she wasn''t treated well.


    Though Anne couldn''t figure out what was going on in Kim''s mind most of the time, she understood that


    he was a dangerous man. Because of that, she had no choice but to act meek and obedient, or else


    she would never have the chance to free herself from his grip.


    "Mom, I want to go out and y." A little delicate boy staggered towards Anne. He looked longingly at


    her with his big watery eyes. Anne was sure that no one in this world would be able to resist him.


    "Where do you want to go, Simon?" she asked him as she held him in her arms.


    The little boy perked up and smiled widely. The twinkle in his bright eyes made Anne happy, but also


    extremely guilty. If it weren''t for her, such a sweet child wouldn''t be confined in such a space.


    "Uncle Nichs! Come pick me up!" Behind little Simon was a little girl. She looked like Kevin so Kim


    wasn''t fond of her, but the kid, on the other hand, adored him and always wanted to be with him.


    ''Maybe it was because Kim was the first person she saw when she was born,'' Anne thought.


    Kimplied with Sally''s request immediately. Though his face was devoid of emotions, his eyes


    showed some tenderness towards the child. His skillfulness in lifting up the child proved that he did this


    often.


    Anne sighed inwardly. Though she knew that Kim wouldn''t hurt her children, she still didn''t want them


    to have too much contact with him. It was mainly because of his temper. She knew him, and she was


    sure that it would be a disaster if he just got angry at them one day.


    "There will be a banquet in two days. You have go with me." Kim was obviously not trying to asking


    Anne out nor was he consulting her about the event¡ªhe was giving her amand.


    Anne raised her eyebrows and looked at Kim in confusion. There must be a reason for him to make


    such a decision.


    He hadn''t let her see anyone else for two years. Why would he suddenly decide to not only let her out,


    but also to meet people? Deep inside, she felt that something was going to happen.


    "Why?" After hesitating for a while, Anne decided to ask. She knew that he was unlikely to answer, but


    she just couldn''t let it go.


    "Don''t you want to go out?" Kim shot her the question instead of answering.


    Of course Anne wanted to go out, but she wanted it to be permanent. She wanted to be free!


    "Of course I want to. But since you have no intentions of letting me go, you must let me know what your


    purpose is. I think I deserve that from you." Anne tried to bargain with Kim. Never had she done this,


    and so her heart was already beating fast.


    Kim, however, just gave her a meaningful look before going out and basking under the sun with Sally


    happy in his arms.


    Anne frowned. It had been two years. She didn''t expect that she would be under house arrest for such


    a long time. Some people she knew might have started thinking she was dead!


    Kevin was not one of those. He had never given up looking for Anne and had tried everything in order


    to find her. He exhausted himself, but nothing he did ever produced a significant result.


    Gradually, he had to conduct his search in secrecy so as not to be found by others with ulterior


    motives.


    As for Sam, he had never been able to recover from Anne''s disappearance. As a result, his wedding


    with Emily had been postponed indefinitely.


    Actually, neither of them had even mentioned anything about marriage since everything happened.


    They even promised that until they found Anne, they wouldn''t get married.


    Apart from the grief he felt because of Anne''s disappearance, Sam also felt guilty because of how the


    whole thing had affected Emily and their rtionship. He had been thinking too much that he was a lot


    thinner than he was two years ago.


    In the office of the CEO of the AN Group.


    Standing before arge French window, Kevin had a panoramic view of the whole city. Despite that, he


    could not find the person he was looking for.


    ''Where the hell are you, Anne?''


    More than once Kevin dreamt of her, but he always woke up just as he was about to seize her.


    He didn''t expect that Kim would be so meticulous. In the past two years, he hadn''t had any run-in with


    Kim, but he was still able to sabotage him.


    The moment Sam came into the office, the first thing he saw was Kevin''s lonely figure. He had never


    seen him smile genuinely ever since the love of his life was forcefully taken away from him.


    "Kevin, this is the list of participants of the business and political exchange meeting. It has Nichs''


    name on it."


    Kevin frowned. His intuition told him that Kim''s purpose in wanting to attend the meeting was not


    simple. Despite that, he really wanted to see him.


    "Tell them to keep an eye on Nichs. Don''t alert him."


    It didn''t matter to Kevin how long he would have to wait to see Anne again¡ªhe would happily wait. But


    he had been in a passive position for too long now.


    "Kevin, what if Anne''s not with him?" Sam didn''t want to entertain the idea, but they needed to be


    prepared. They had to be realistic.


    The more they knew about Kim, the more they knew how ruthless he was. It was because of his


    ruthlessness that he became what he was today.


    Kevin looked at Sam expressionlessly, a death-like stillness in his eyes. "I don''t want to hear such


    words from you again."


    Sam didn''t know what else to say. If Emily was the one who had disappeared, he would never be as


    strong as Kevin. He was sorry to see that Kevin was so miserable, but he could do nothing, because


    the only person who could cheer him up was Anne.


    Anne wanted to go back to Kevin, but with her two children, she just could not escape. Perhaps it was


    also because of this that Kim began to watch her less closely.


    "Miss Anne, it''s time for dinner. Mr. Nichs asked you to go over there."


    Sitting in the garden, Anne looked at the person who came up to her. It was an unfamiliar face. She


    nodded, indicating that she understood.


    Kim sat on the host seat. Recently, they had been having dinners together more often, but they still had


    nothing to talk about.


    "The event is in two days," Kim told her.


    Anne looked at him suspiciously. She was trying her hardest to figure out what he was trying to do. She


    had been gone for two years! Did he really think that no one would remember her, or had he found


    some other use in her?


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    "May I ask what event is this?"


    "Don''t ask too much about what you shouldn''t ask. You don''t have a choice anyway," Kim said


    indifferently.


    "That''s true. You''ve always had thest word." Anne put on a sarcastic smile. She knew that she would


    never get any useful information from Kim.


    "I thought you would be very happy to hear that."


    Obviously, Anne didn''t feel that way. The only way she would be happy was if she was finally out of


    Kim''s watchful eyes. But as usual, she stayed silent. She had learned that her life would be much


    easier if she just let Kim do whatever he wanted.


    "If there is nothing else, I will go back to my room."


    "After all this time, don''t you want to know what the people you care about have be?" Kim knew


    that Anne was a clever woman. If she resisted him, there was no way she would have survived this


    long. During those years, they remained the way they were, never crossing the line.


    Anne was shocked. ''What has he found out?'' she thought, close to panicking. But then... if he did find


    out something, he would have changed her guards.


    "If I could know what I wanted to know, I wouldn''t have been imprisoned by you for two years," Anne


    said coldly.


    It was clear to her that Kim was only testing her¡ªinfuriating her¡ªon purpose. If that was the case, why


    not satisfy him?


    As expected, Kim was not satisfied with how she reacted. In fact, he didn''t know what he wanted to


    hear from her¡ªhe just knew that she shouldn''t be like this. She was lifeless, and there was no light in


    her eyes.


    Only in the face of the twins did she act like a normal person.


    The maternal aura inside of her softened her appearance. Kim had never seen such aura in his mother,


    and now that she couldn''t recognize him at all, it was even more impossible to see that kind of aura in


    her.


    She often looked at him as if he were a stranger, though the good thing was she forgot her hatred of


    him. Sadly, the terrible memories of the past had already be precious to him.


    "Since you want me to go out with you, you should tell me what to pay attention to lest I spoil your


    business."


    "You don''t need to do anything. Just be an eye candy." Kim looked at Anne up and down. Her visage


    looked nothing like a woman who had given birth to two children. She was stunning as ever.


    Anne had no choice but to give up getting something out of Kim. Now, she was back to finding a way to


    get out of here by herself.


    She suddenly remembered what she idently discovered two days prior: one of her guards knew


    Ryan.


    She hadn''t heard this name in a long time, but she clearly remembered that he was dead. However,


    when she talked to this guard, he mentioned that Ryan was alive.


    It was vastly different from what she knew, which aroused her curiosity. If Ryan was still alive, perhaps


    she could ask him to get her out of here.


    Because of that, she constantly tried to find a way to meet the Ryan the man mentioned.


    She deliberately provoked the guard with words, and even promised him some benefits if he did what


    she wanted him to do. She would like to see who was disguised as Ryan.


    But the guard was so sure of what he said, which made her doubt her own judgment.


    "Is the man you''re talking about really the CEO of KIA Group? We know each other. Don''t think you can


    fool me by bringing just anyone to me," Anne confirmed again.


    "I can assure you that what I said is true. When I bring him here, don''t forget what you have promised


    me!"


    Of course Anne wouldn''t go back on her promise, but she had never thought that she would see Ryan


    again¡ªalive! There was nothing inside of her but fear and doubt.

 Chapter 298 Suspicion

    Chapter 298 Suspicion


    To a certain extent, Anne was inclined to see Ryan. After all, his existence might help her get out of


    here.


    But she remembered clearly that he was dead. How could he appear in front of her alive? Also, he


    seemed to know her very well.


    "Anne, it seems that you''re living a good life," said Ryan with a sincere smile.


    "Compared to me, you''re the one who has a better life, right?" The truth was, the fact that he was still


    alive surprised her.


    Before figuring out what happened, Anne had to make sure that Ryan would not figure out what she


    was thinking. Otherwise, her n would be futile.


    "I think it''s neither good nor bad. Besides, you should know that Kevin is against me all the time


    because of you."


    Anne had not heard Kevin''s name for a long time. Hearing it now caused an inexplicable feeling in her


    heart. After all, she could not pretend that nothing happened after all this time.


    "Actually, I haven''t seen him for a long time."


    Two years had already passed. Nobody expected that things would turn out like this. They had no idea


    how many people were affected because of that conspiracy.


    But Ryan seemed very rxed as if he had nothing to do with it. If he had not nned with Kim, it


    would not have been easy for Kim to kidnap her.


    As time went by, the resentment in her heart gradually lessened. Most of it had turned into mere


    helplessness, which was obvious especially when facing Kim.


    "Kevin has been looking for you all these years. Sadly, he is on a par with Nichs. He can''t take you


    away."


    Anne was unsure why Ryan said this. Was he trying to dispel her hopes? Perhaps he just wanted to


    stir things up and break the peaceful rtionship between her and Kim? Despite this, what she really


    wanted was to use him so she could leave.


    "Even if he''s looking for me, what else can I do? Look at me. Does it look like it''s possible for me to


    leave this ce?" She deliberately lowered her voice and feigned hopelessness. Besides, she had no


    idea if Kim would be alerted by Ryan''s sudden arrival.


    After all, this was his ce. With his vignce, he would not allow any mistakes to happen for what he


    had done, especially in this case that the person was one that he had killed. Perhaps Kim was aware


    from the beginning that this person was not the real Ryan.


    Kim must have only kept him alive because he was useful.


    Anne''s consideration was reasonable. Based on her understanding of Kim in the past two years, he did


    not like things that could cause problems in the future.


    "I don''t think so. Maybe he''ll think things through and let you go one day. Besides, you should know by


    now that it''s not easy to oppose Kevin."


    As Anne heard his words, her lips curled in to a smile. "Do you still remember what Kim did to you that


    day?" she suddenly said without a warning.


    Ryan was stunned at her words. He looked at her in confusion, unable to understand what she was


    trying to say.


    Anne did not believe that he had an amnesia after being shot. Did he have a concussion some time


    later?


    Obviously, the problem was not here. His confused expression confirmed Anne''s suspicion that the


    person in front of her was not the Ryan she knew, but an impostor.


    The way he portrayed Ryan was believable. Perhaps there was someone behind him who taught him.


    But now, she could not care much.


    Anne was not sure what the man in front of her was going to do. Honestly, she was impressed that his


    expression was no different from that of Ryan. There was even a hint of joy in his eyes when he looked


    at her.


    But his actions were too obvious and deliberate. When did he start imitating Ryan? Perhaps this man


    had known Ryan a long time ago when Ryan was still uninfluenced by greed. He was a good man


    before.


    If only nothing happened, she would have been ecstatic to meet her old ssmate. She even might


    have a crush on him. But now, it seemed as though this was a dream.


    People were selfish. It was hard to believe that Ryan did not hesitate to let her and her child die for the


    sake of his interests.


    "Do you know why I came to see you?" In his eyes was a trace of tenderness. He must be trying to


    convince Anne to believe him more.


    Anne shook her head in response. After going through a lot, she was a little uncertain. The only


    exnation why this person guarding her said that he knew Ryan was because he was instructed to.


    Could all this be another trap?


    Compared to her old self when she was still pregnant, maybe he thought that a mother of two children


    was easier to manipte.


    "You must know what Nichs did to me, right?" As he spoke of Kim, his mood obviously changed.


    "Kevin''s suppression of the KIA Group has put thepany in jeopardy. Instead of helping me,


    Nichs added fuel to the fire and wished that I would be aplete loser. I suffered a lot thanks to


    him."


    "So the reason you came to see me is to have revenge on him?"


    For the past two years, Anne looked more peaceful as though she had already got used to this life. But


    deep inside, her heart had never changed.


    She was d that Ryan wanted to cooperate with her. This was the reason why she wanted to see him


    back then.


    Assuming that he was a greedy man, she could use him to achieve what she wanted.


    Anne had no idea if she had be the person she never expected she would be. She had no choice


    anyway. She had to n for her own sake, even if it meant making other people bear the


    consequences of her actions.


    "Don''t you want him to pay for what he did? Think about what he has done to you. Are you going to let


    him go easily?"


    Rather than retaliate against Kim, it was more urate to say that Anne''s purpose was to leave this


    ce. After all, Kim had never hurt her. Every time Simon and Sally were sick, he would send doctors


    to tend them right away.


    If she had fallen into Ryan''s hands, she would not have been treated like this.


    Obviously, she could not tell Ryan her true intentions, at least not right now. She wanted to be sure first


    that this man was on the same side with her.


    "Of course I won''t let him go. I want him to experience the pain I''ve suffered in the past two years. Isn''t


    he always confident? I''d like to see what he''ll look like when he bes a prisoner."


    "In that case, I think we have amon goal."


    "Can you take me out of here?" asked Anne full of hope. She finally revealed her one and true purpose.


    Her eager look was exactly what Ryan wanted to see. A person with a weakness was easier to


    manipte.


    "We need to think about this carefully. I won''t let you wait too long," he promised.


    At that exact moment, Kim suddenly came, making Anne and Ryan stunned. He did not even bother to


    knock on the door. For a moment, the three looked at each other. The atmosphere in the room quieted


    down in an instant.


    Ryan was the first one to react. "Mr. Nichs, long time no see," he said politely.


    Kim looked at him from head to toe. Thankfully, Ryan did not seem to arouse any suspicion.


    Meanwhile, Anne''s fists were clenched and her heart was pounding.


    "Are you talking about something?" Kim asked silently.


    Obviously, he was talking to Ryan, but Anne felt that this was a warning to her.


    "It''s just a conversation with an old friend," answered Ryan indifferently. He did not seem to be affected


    by Kim''s imposing manner in any way.


    It seemed that Kim was not surprised to see that Ryan was still alive. Well, at least in Anne''s eyes.


    But this just made her more confused. Was she just overthinking? Was this Ryan in front of her the


    same Ryan she knew?


    At the thought of this, Anne had no choice but to quietly observe the interaction between the two men.


    Sadly, Ryan proposed to have a private talk with Kim, excluding her.


    "Anne, I''ll see you again when I have a chance."


    Although he said these wordsfortingly, it was not exactly reassuring to Anne. When the two left,


    Anne paced around the room anxiously. Would her n be thwarted again?


    In the study, Ryan wore a solemn expression.


    "Mr. Nichs, there might have been a misunderstanding between us before. It was wrong to have


    opposed you. I''ve thought it over and I regret it now. If you don''t mind, I hope our cooperation


    continues."


    Ryan expressed his intention without beating around the bush. He did this so that he could gain Kim''s


    trust. He even mentioned what he did two years ago to sound more convincing.


    However, Kim did not respond. He was aware that Ryan was cruel, but not smart enough. But he could


    also see that Ryan had changed over the past two years.


    "Do you know what it means to cooperate with me?"


    "That means we are on the same boat. The previous lessons you''ve taught me have made it very clear


    that I must follow your ideas. I swear I won''t make the same mistake,"


    promised Ryan ambiguously. Although his words made Kim confused, he did not press him further. In


    his mind, Ryan might have some tricks under his sleeve, but it also depended on whether he had the


    chance to y them. If Kim was able to make Ryan fail once, he could do it again.


    "Keep in mind what you said. I don''t want to be betrayed by you nor our rtionship be ruined."


    "You''re right. Now I know better than before what I want in the end." Ryan ignored the threat hidden in


    Kim''s words. "It''s a great honor to have been given your second chance."


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Kim did not believe that a person could change so easily without a reason. Even though he was


    dubious, he still agreed to cooperate with Ryan. He wanted to see with his own eyes what Ryan would


    do next. That way he would decide how to deal with him reasonably.

 Chapter 299 Miss Anne So Much

    Chapter 299 Miss Anne So Much


    "I don''t want to cooperate with you for the time being, but I have made sure that we are not enemies


    now. Don''t alwayse here to disturb my peace."


    When Kim spoke, he was facing the vast sea that stretched into the horizon. The sea was dark blue in


    color as though it was hiding secrets underneath. His voice was vague as if he was not taking Ryan


    seriously.


    "Okay then. If there''s nothing else, I won''t bother you anymore, Mr. Nichs. I''m leaving," replied Ryan.


    Suddenly, Kim turned around and looked at Ryan with scrutinizing eyes, like a judge from hell. He


    stared at Kim with his dark, cold eyes, as if he was inspecting other emotions other than respect.


    But he was disappointed to see that there was nothing else. Like the calm seas, Ryan''s eyes were


    unperturbed from beginning to end.


    After two years, had Ryan thought things through? Honestly, Kim could not believe that someone like


    Ryan would really change his mind.


    Maybe he had a new idea, or he was just better at hiding his true intentions?


    Unlike in the past, Ryan was now far more dangerous. Despite this, Kim would never be afraid of him


    whether Ryan was a friend or a foe. After all, his life had been too peaceful and boring in the past few


    years.


    "Okay." Upon saying this, Kim looked away.


    In A City.


    It had been two years since Anne left. It waste summer at that time, and now, a new one had arrived.


    At night, the sunset cast a faint orangish light which made the shadows appear longer. The ginkgo


    trees on the roadside stood tall and proud like old men. Their leaves scattered on the road.


    After the leaves fell, they turned yellowish over time. Even so, it was a sight to look at.


    Although it was deep into the night and the scorching heat was gone, the sultry heat was still there.


    This ce was the old town where Kevin and Anne visited. Since Kevin did not know Anne''s thoughts


    about this ce, he decided not to sell the renovated house as amercial one.


    However, he decided to open this town to the public.


    It had an elegant environment and retro style and the ce was far away from the hustle and bustle.


    Oftentimes, writers woulde here to look for inspiration in writing their books. All they had to do was


    gaze and appreciate the ce''s beauty. Even painters loveding here to paint their masterpieces.


    This ce seemed to be a haven where people could think and be free.


    As people passed by the road, the citrus smell of lemons hung in the air. The fragrance partly came


    from the lemon trees nted by Kevin, and partly from the lemonade that young girls held in their


    hands.


    "Mr. Kevin?"


    An uncertain voice from a young girl was suddenly heard. With a frown, Kevin turned his head in the


    direction of the sound.


    Noticing his displeasure, the girl quickly exined, "Don''t think too much, Mr. Kevin. I just want to


    confirm if you really renovate this town for your wife."


    In all honesty, most people did not believe it.


    Kevin just put his hands into his pockets and looked around in response. He did not speak but


    acquiesced instead.


    The girl was overjoyed despite his response. "I see it''s true! I really envy the love between you and


    your wife, Mr. Kevin. By the way, I don''t know if you''re free or not, but I want to draw a picture of you


    and your wife. Thank you for creating such a good ce for us."


    But upon saying those words, the young girl noticed that Kevin''s eyes were deep and sorrowful. With a


    frown stered across his face, he left without saying anything.


    The girl was confused upon seeing his reaction, so Daniel came to the rescue and exined the


    situation, "I''m sorry about that. Mr. Kevin''s wife is not here at the moment."


    Meanwhile, Kevin walked quickly away from the ce.


    Their love story became popr in A City because of this town. When others mentioned this, envy


    could clearly be seen in their eyes. They didn''t expect that love could be expressed through an old


    town.


    But that was how others saw it. Only Kevin who was the hero of the love story, knew how intense the


    love between them was. And that was also why he became painful and anxious as they were not


    together.


    "Mr. Kevin, don''t take that girl''s words to heart. Anyway, Mr. Sam asked you to y billiards with him.


    Also. Mrs. Selma has a reservation in the Courtney Hotel for you with ady. Don''t worry, I refused it.


    Thedy has already been informed."


    At that time, Kevin felt emotional and contemtive. "Why does she always do such useless things?"


    he said absentmindedly.


    For two years, everyone assumed that Anne was already dead.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Therefore, Selma had been trying her best to find another wife for him.


    But Kevin did not care about anyone else except for Anne. Even if her memory was the only thing he


    had of her, it was enough for him to indulge himself for the rest of his life.


    "I know. If there''s nothing else then shut up." Kevin had be moody and aloof. Most of the time, he


    preferred to be alone and not talk to anybody.


    "Also, the young master has gone to the kindergarten. You promised to pick him up," whispered the


    assistant.


    That made Kevin turn around suddenly, his eyes wide with anger and panic. "Why didn''t you tell me


    earlier? What if Eddy gets anxious?"


    With that, he got in the car and drove away without even waiting for his assistant.


    "I thought that you would like to be alone. Hey, Mr. Kevin, why are you leaving? I haven''t got in the car


    yet!"


    Many cars were parked on a quiet and elegant street. The most conspicuous one was a limited edition


    Rolls-Royce which belonged to Kevin. It had a silver-gray body, and its design and features were all


    exquisite.


    Kevin preferred ck, but Eddy liked it silver gray.


    The moment the school bell rang, the closed doors of the kindergarten swung open. Eddy was wearing


    a printed white T-shirt with small artillery soldiers, green army shorts, white shoes, and a light blue hat.


    As he stood in front, he looked imposing as though he was a cartoon character who hade out of


    an animated film.


    "Dad!" As soon as he saw the car, Eddy ran towards it. He immediately went to his dad and nestled in


    his arms. His small body was full of attachment and love for his dad. He was grinning from ear to ear as


    well, revealing a row of neat teeth.


    "Let''s go home," said Kevin as he touched his son''s head.


    To be honest, they were not this close before. But after Anne left, Eddy was left alone with Kevin.


    Thankfully, they grew fond of each other with the passing of time.


    "Dad, why hasn''t Mome back yet?" Eddy''s smile disappeared in an instant and he looked at Kevin


    with pitiful eyes.


    He looked like his father, but he had his mother''s eyes. Although he looked happy, he was a little lonely


    inside.


    Knowing this, Kevin felt sad. In order to hide his sadness from Eddy, he touched the kid''s head gently.


    "Your mother has abandoned you," he said indifferently as though it was nothing.


    Other children would definitely cry if they heard this, but not Eddy. He was precocious, so Kevin


    believed that his son would understand and would not be hurt.


    As he expected, Eddy just blinked his innocent eyes. All of a sudden, he stood on Kevin''s legs. Fearing


    that he would bump his head at the roof of the car, the roof opened in an instant and the car became a


    convertible.


    With his little hand, Eddy squished Kevin''s good-looking face, making it looked ridiculous and


    deformed. He made sure he only did it gently, so as not to hurt his father.


    "Dad,e on. How could Mom abandon me? Have you forgotten that when I was a child, Mom


    ignored you to run around with me?"


    Who could have thought that a child''s tender voice could be so ruthless in reminding Kevin that he had


    been neglected once?


    Although Eddy was being naughty, Kevin was not angry. Only when he was with his child that he felt


    like a normal person. That was because Eddy was the fruit of his and Anne''s'' love.


    "So what? Your mother abandoned me before, and now she has abandoned you as well." Kevin''s voice


    sounded somewhat gloating, but his heart was exhausted.


    Eddy did not respond. Instead, he climbed onto the backseat of the car and went to the child''s safety


    seat. "Dad, is Uncle Sam asking you to y billiards? And Grandma wants you to on a blind date,


    remember?" he said as he fastened his seatbelt.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, or else I''ll throw you to a cram school," said Kevin expressionlessly.


    But Eddy had lived with Kevin long enough to know that he would never do anything to him even if he


    made trouble. He knew what kind of person his dad was.


    "Why Uncle Sam always asks you to y billiards every time? Couldn''t hee up with more


    interesting ideas? No wonder he hasn''t marry Aunt Emily yet. He''s not only stupid, but also


    unromantic."


    Kevin raised his eyebrows upon hearing his words. He thought it would be interesting if Sam knew


    Eddy''sment on him.


    "Anyway, let''s go to scare the woman away as usual." Kevin turned his head and understood what


    Eddy meant. He stretched out his hand and the two gave each other high fives. The father and child


    reached a consensus.


    The Courtney Hotel was a newly built five-star hotel in A City.


    The hotel was located on the city''s riverbank. The scenery seemed dazzling and charming, especially


    at night.


    Along the riverbank, the lights of the streetmps reflected in the water. As the wind blew, the water


    created a ripple and in turn, broke the reflection of the hotel.


    "Oh my God! Grandma has spent a lot of money on this. This hotel is much more expensive than


    Dad''s. Women don''t know about frugality, do they? She doesn¡¯t know to use our hotel, bute out to


    waste money."


    Holding his chin, Eddy sat on the steps by the river. His two legs swayed as he looked into the distance


    with eyes full of vigor.


    "Didn''t you say in front of mest time that Grandma was young, beautiful, and frugal? Why did you


    change your opinion on her?" asked Kevin with a sneer.


    "I learned from you how to coax women," retorted Eddy.


    To Eddy''s surprise, Kevin waved his phone. "How many times have you tricked your father? Now it''s


    my turn. I''ve recorded what you just said. If you don¡¯t want to make your Grandma sad, just listen to me


    from now on."


    Hearing this, Eddy rubbed his eyes and remarked, "My family is so unlucky. Dad is ying tricks on his


    own son."


    But Kevin did not care. When Selma was nagging him, Eddy was snickering and making fun of him.


    Although his child was more precocious than other children, he felt that this was better. Being a friend


    was better than being a stranger.


    "In a few days, you''ll pester your grandma again. I''m telling you, if I go on a blind date again, I''ll


    definitely find you a stepmother," with his phone in his hand, Kevin threatened Eddy again.


    "Who believes it? Oh, it''s eight o''clock. Dad, hurry up! It''s not good to bete." With that Eddy pushed


    Kevin away from the riverside.


    In the top private room of the Courtney Hotel.


    The walls'' style looked fresh and beautiful. Along with their small, green floral designs, they looked very


    pleasing to women. The curtains were dark blue in color, and it seemed that they had been sprayed


    with a fragrant Chanel perfume. Their fresh scent that resembled palm trees hung in the air.

 Chapter 300 I Dont Approve

    Chapter 300 I Don''t Approve


    The window was open, letting in the chilly air of the beautiful night. Inside the house was cozy and


    comfortable.


    "Sir, the meals you ordered will be delivered in five minutes." The waiter handed the receipt to Kevin.


    "Excuse me, are you Mr. Kevin?" No sooner did the waiter leave than he heard a gentle feminine voice


    addressing him from somewhere, probably outside, making him frown.


    Without getting any response from Kevin, Kate Chen walked in without waiting any longer and the


    moment she saw him, she was astonished.


    She studied him. The man''s tall stature made him look very sharp and no doubt his handsome figure


    was even more enhanced by the well-fitted ck suit and ck cor. Kate Chen was immediately


    captivated by him.


    "Mr. Kevin," she called again.


    Kate Chen had known that she would be meeting Kevin so it wasn''t difficult for her to recognize him.


    It was a known fact that in the entire A City, Kevin was the most attractive man. But it was unusual to


    see him on a blind date advertisement.


    "Yes?" Kevin turned around to the source of the voice before taking a seat at the table.


    "My name is Kate Chen. I am the daughter of the chairman of Chen Group," she introduced herself with


    a polite smile. She stretched out her hand hoping for a handshake, but he crushed that hope by being


    unresponsive.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Let''s eat," he suggested calmly, almost indifferently.


    Kate Chen''s mood soured. It seemed that the CEO of AN Group was ipetent when it came to


    communicating with people. Now she understood the reason behind Kevin''s desire to go on a blind


    date.


    However, before in the city everyone was aware of his immense love and affection for his wife but,


    unfortunately, she had disappeared.


    "Mr. Kevin, are you happy with me? With this date?" She lowered her gaze as she inquired with a shy


    smile.


    Kevin remained silent. Instead, he tapped on the table thrice. Soon a child zoomed in and yelled, "I


    don''t approve".


    Kate Chen choked on the juice that she had been drinking, startled by Eddy''s sudden arrival.


    "Where did this wild childe from? Get out of here quickly," she said in a miffed tone.


    Being called a "wild child" did not sit well with Eddy. It made him furious, but when he noticed Kevin''s


    disappointed look, he immediately directed his anger at him.


    "How dare you go on a blind date behind my and my mother''s back? Are you even worthy of her?" He


    forced out a few tears after he said those words, as if he was the one being wronged and bullied.


    "Your mother? Are you Mr. Kevin''s son?" Kate Chen asked curiously.


    She only knew that Kevin was an outstanding man, but she had no knowledge about his life.


    "And you are?" Although Eddy was young, he was good at jab and retort.


    "I..." she trailed off, seemingly at a loss of words. This waspletely unforeseen. It seemed


    impossible for her to deal with the kid or get along with him.


    "Is your mother Anne?" she inquired with hostilityced in her tone.


    "Who are you talking about? Dad, who is the woman she is talking about? Didn''t you promise that you


    would marry my mother after you divorced your ex-wife? Why didn''t you keep your promise?" implored


    Eddy.


    Kevin remained impassive.


    However, he was just trying to control his emotions. He felt an oing headache as he looked at


    Eddy who was focused on his performance. Kevin guessed that the kid must have considered himself


    as a lonely and miserable child whose mother was abandoned by his father.


    His gaze then traveled towards Kate Chen, whose face had already darkened with anger.


    "Mr. Kevin, I wasn''t aware that you have a child. I''ll leave now." Without another word, thedy stormed


    out of the ce.


    Back in the private room, the tense atmosphere dissipated as soon as Kate Chen left.


    Eddy''s pitiful expression immediately transformed into a proud one. "Dad, how was my performance?"


    The child''s hopeful expression of earning praise made Kevin smile. He picked the child up and said


    gently, "Our job is done here. Let''s go home".


    But Eddy scowled, "Dad, Uncle Sam has been waiting for you. He is very persistent."


    "Let him wait. When he came around, he won''t be begging for my forgiveness in this manner. I have


    never med him," he replied thoughtfully, ruffling Eddy''s hair.


    For the past two years, Sam had been asking for Kevin''s forgiveness, because he was responsible for


    Anne''s disappearance.


    Sam repeatedly regretted his decision of not sending Anne home at that time. He should have insisted


    a little more. But Kevin wasn''t naive, he knew that even if Anne managed to get away that time, Kim


    would find other opportunities. It was his fault for not guessing the fact that Kim wasn''t after his


    company but after Anne.


    He had been searching for Anne for the past two years. However, he always collided into a dead end.


    By now, everyone believed that she was dead, but Kevin did not. He believed that she must be alive


    somewhere safe.


    Eddy had fallen asleep before they reached home.


    The East Mountain Vi used to be filled with warmth and love but now, with Anne gone, Kevin felt that


    it was a mere ce that sheltered them.


    "Take good care of Eddy," he told the servant before he left the East Mountain Vi.


    The car sped through the dim-lit highway. The star twinkled in the clear night sky. Kevin felt a little


    deste as he drove on the lonely and endless highway.


    The car came to a halt. He parked it on the side of the road and leaned back in his seat. His eyes were


    hollow, devoid of emotions, as if he was lonelier than the night.


    After some time had passed, he suddenly saw a beam of light at a distance. It was gradually nearing. A


    few minutester, Kevin realized that it wasing from a car''s headlight. However, he didn''t make


    any effort to investigate. But when his gaze fell on the person in the car, it left him dumbfounded. It was


    Ryan!


    ''Ryan is dead. If so, then how was he in the car? Alive?'' Kevin thought nervously.


    To quell his suspicion, he started the car and directly blocked the other man''s car.


    Ryan did not notice the car while he was driving and when he did, the other car had blocked his way.


    The consequences would have been dire had he not hit the brake on time.


    "Hey! What are you doing? Do you want to die?" he yelled. But no one could me him as anyone


    would get angry when they encountered this kind of thing.


    As Kevin heard this, his lips twisted into a malicious smile. "I think you are the one who wants to die.


    Ryan, where is Anne?"


    When Kevin had seen Ryan, a realization had dawned upon him¡ªeverything before must have been a


    conspiracy. Earlier he thought that Kim had won Ryan, but now it seemed that this was not the case.


    No wonder why Anne had not been found because Ryan''s death had shifted everyone''s attention off


    him so that no one would think of investigating his case.


    "Anne? You are Kevin!" Ryan''s confusion turned into affirmation.


    "Cut the crap and tell me where Anne is," Kevin thundered. He got out of his car and strode towards


    the other car. Without warning, he grabbed the other man''s cor, who was still inside the car.


    "If you want to see Anne, be polite to me." Ryan was reminded of what Anne had said. Since Kevin


    was no threat to the two of them, he might be able to save her.


    Kevin had already made the mistake of misunderstanding Ryan. Seeing his attitude, he was sure that


    Anne was in Ryan''s hands.


    "Tell me or I will kill you!" Kevin threatened before he threw a punch at thetter''s nose.


    This made Ryan''s blood boil. He had juste back and managed to rebuild the KIA Group. But


    Kevin''s brash attitude angered him to no end.


    "If you kill me, you will never see Anne again," Ryan said icily.


    Kevin realized that his weakness had been detected sessful by the other man. So he lowered his


    hand and growled, "If you are sensible, let go of Anne as soon as possible. Do you think I don''t know


    the name of KIA Group has been changed to AS Group?"


    As Ryan heard this, his eyes hardened. He regarded Kevin again and felt that the man in front of him


    was unfathomable. He handled thepany''s affairs very carefully, but still Kevin had found out easily.


    However, his attention was on the first half of Kevin''s words.


    A yful grin curled on his lips. Ryan asked, "Kevin, do you think that Anne is in my hands?"


    Kevin rolled his eyes and retorted, "Isn''t she?"


    Knowing that Kevin was just too worried about Anne''s safety, Ryan decided not to be apletely


    heartless man. He divulged, "Anne is not in my hands."


    "Do you want to lie to me? Let me tell you Ryan, if Anne doesn''te back, you will never be able to


    gain a foothold in A City," he threatened.


    The headlights bathed the road around them in its light. Both men red at each other but neither


    budged.


    "Kevin, do you think I''m afraid of you? Once again, Anne is not in my hands. You''d better find her as


    soon as possible rather than waste time here,"


    Ryan said exasperatedly. Kevin knew that the other wouldn''t confess so easily. He was ready to waste


    his time on him.


    Slowly, he rxed his grip, and Ryan regained hisposure.


    "I won''t let you go. Let''s wait and see." Kevin stuck to his own judgment. He was certain that Anne''s


    disappearance had something to do with Ryan.


    It didn''t matter if Ryan didn''t say anything now. He vowed to find out the truth.


    Kevin sped away leaving Ryan to seethe. Ryan wiped the blood off his face and groused to himself,


    "You can''t me me, Kevin. What''s with the terrible attitude?"


    He had nned to tell Kevin where Anne was, but he didn''t expect that Kevin to hate him so much. All


    his kindness had gone in vain.


    Thinking that he still had something to deal with in thepany, Ryan started the engine as well.


    The wind picked up at the middle of the night, dispelling the clouds. It was a rare urrence in the city


    since it was usually humid. The clear sky hinted that tomorrow the weather was going to be good.


    At AN Group.


    All the furniture in the office had been changed to ck. The cold and inhuman color reflected Kevin''s


    current mental state.


    He sat on the sofa, looking sullen and gloomy. His all-ck attire made him look like a handsome and


    cool prince from aic book.


    "Mr. Kevin, this is the coffee you requested for, but you''d better not drink too much bitter coffee. You


    have to take care of your kid," his assistant said after he came in.

 Chapter 301 Attend The Meeting

    Chapter 301 Attend The Meeting


    "Shut up!" Kevin frowned. He no longer had the patience for his assistant''s ceaseless chattering.


    "Send someone to watch the AS Group. Keep track of the president''s every move, and keep me up to


    date with everything." He was moreposed as he gave out instructions inparison to his earlier


    outburst.


    But his assistant was not fooled by his outward disy calmness. Kevin''s anger was still simmering


    under the surface, but that did not stop him from asking again.


    "Mr. Kevin, why the AS Group? They are a smallpany, and there''s nothing particrly remarkable


    about them for us to keep an eye on," the assistant said, confused at his superior''s orders.


    Kevin sighed and pinched the bridge of his nose. "I told you to stop asking. Just do as I say."


    Knowing that his boss'' anger was once again threatening to blow over, the assistant didn''t push his


    luck. Instead, he regarded him with a wary look and said, "Mr. Kevin, there will be an exchange


    meeting at the Pearl Mall in a few days. Would you like to attend it?"


    At this news, Kevin''s lips curled into a wry smile. "The Pearl Mall is a ce for people who want the


    quick and easy way to sess. In short, cowards. Do you think it would be a good fit for the AN


    Group?"


    Kevin exuded arrogance at his every word. Even his own assistant thought him to be cocky, but he


    could admit that it was with good reason and not mere bravado. Kevin had led AN Group to rise to the


    top ranks, and so his gloating mattered little when he had even more to show for it.


    "Well then, I''ll turn down the invitation to the Pearl Mall."


    Half a day passed and the assistant reported the news about Ryan to Kevin, "Mr. Kevin, the president


    of AS Group doesn''t have any activities as of recent. However, he will be participating in the exchange


    meeting at the Pearl Mall in three days¡ªthe one I mentioned earlier."


    Kevin raised a dark brow at the information and said, "I see. Change of ns. Tell the person in charge


    that I will be attend the meeting as well."


    He''d be damned before he let Ryan escape. He had to find Anne. With these thoughts, he clenched his


    fist tightly.


    A sea breeze blew over the ind, gently swaying the vines that hung from the roof. It swept through


    Anne''s thick hair, cooling her nape.


    Since they could remember things, Simon and Sally had always watched the figure of their mother with


    her back turned to them, silently watching the sea. For what, no one knew. Her thoughts seemed as


    unfathomable as the blue depths of the waters.


    The children were too young to know that Anne''s gaze had meant loneliness. They looked at each


    other, and then walked forward to put their arms around Anne.


    "Mommy, Mommy, we are going out. Aren''t you happy? I want to eat some marshmallows." Sally''s


    energy was as great as her appetite. She was a chowhound. Her eyes lit up whenever she talked about


    food, and she seemed happiest when she was eating.


    At her words, Anne turned to the two children. They looked up at her with bright, innocent eyes. Why


    did they know about them going out? Could it be that Kim would do something to her children?


    "How did you know that? Was it Kim? Did you do something to anger him? I told you to stay away from


    him, didn''t I?" she said sternly. The rise in her voice and the hard expression on her face frightened the


    two children, who were not used to seeing their gentle mother angry.


    Simon was still calm and quiet, but Sally was already crying.


    "Mommy..." Anne''s anger immediately softened at the sight of Sally''s tears. She hadn''t meant to scare


    them.


    With a lighter voice, sheforted Sally. "Sally, don''t cry. I''m not angry with you. It''s just that mom is


    worried, so you have to listen well and do as I say, okay?"


    As Anne sought to console her crying child, her arms went around Sally and held her in an embrace,


    quietly hushing her sobs.


    At this moment, Simon sighed, as if in exasperation. "Sally, why are you so afraid of things? Mommy


    just said a few words. You are still so young, so you should listen to her. What if you get in trouble?"


    Simon spoke in a serious tone. He had always been the more mature of the two, even if they were born


    at the same time.


    "I know. I''m just afraid of Uncle Kim. I don''t like him. He''s scary," Sally said timidly and burrowed


    deeper into Anne''s arms.


    Anne sighed at her words. No wonder Sally had developed such a character. Kim''s attitude towards the


    two children was just too different.


    She was their mother, and in her heart, she loved them the same, but being a woman herself, she


    couldn''t help but feel that girls needed more protection, especially considering how sensitive Sally was.


    Apart from these reasons, Sally was the spitting image of Kevin, and seeing her sad made Anne think


    of Kevin as well.


    When Sally cried, she was reminded even more that Kevin was alone at home. Her chest tightened at


    the thought of his loneliness.


    "Sally, it''s okay. You don¡¯t have to be afraid."


    When the girl had calmed down, Anne turned to Simon next and asked, "Simon, how did you know we


    were going out?"


    Anne wanted to know what gave the children the idea.


    Simon frowned at his mother''s question and said, "It was an ident. That day, I was hungry. Then, I


    remembered that there were many fruits in Uncle Kim''s living room, so I wanted to go there and eat


    them. I overheard him saying that he would take Mom to A City for an exchange meeting."


    Like Eddy, Simon had excellent memory. At only two years of age, he was able to recount what had


    happened in precise words with such detail. Anne grew thoughtful at this piece of information. A City...


    Wasn''t that where Kevin was?


    Kim must be up to something for him to take her there.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    And yet, in spite of her fear, she couldn''t help but look forward to seeing Kevin. It had been two years,


    and his absence had grown in her, filling vacant spaces with longing.


    "I see," she finally said after some time. "Now I need you two to remember that your Uncle Kim is very


    dangerous. Do not provoke him, or I will really be angry." The children were unfamiliar with the rigid


    tone of Anne''s voice. She had never spoken so seriously before, and both Sally and Simon could not


    understand the sudden change in their mother''s demeanor, but they nodded at her words.


    The wind had turned cold, like chilly whispers from the sea. Unlike the pleasant coolness in the day, the


    night winds were less wee.


    Anne was washing up, when Kim''s sullen face appeared on the mirror.


    She had almost jumped from shock. His gaze was like a mmy finger, although he did not touch her.


    Turning around, Anne said angrily, "Kim, I told you to at least tell me when you''reing in."


    It had been like this for the past two years. It was as if Kim was adamant to remind her that she could


    not escape. Even locking doors didn''t stop him; he always had a way toe in.


    Kim lurked around like a restless ghost. Anne did not even want to utter his name. It felt unpleasant in


    her lips, leaving behind a foul aftertaste.


    "And I also told you a long time ago that everything here is mine, including you. I don''t need anyone''s


    permission," he answered, unconcerned at her difort. Kim''s eyes raked over her form. In his mind,


    every inch of her was his.


    Anne had almost shuddered as the desire reeked from him. She knew that it was nothing more than


    the hunger of flesh. She was nothing more than a possession to this man.


    "No, I will never belong to you," she hissed.


    Kim only sneered at her response. "Then who do you belong to? Kevin? Are you sure you still want to


    come back to him? What makes you so sure he would even want you back?"


    "What the hell do you want?" Anne asked, her voice rising again.


    "Clean yourself up. I have no use for a shabby woman. When we go out, you have to be exceedingly


    beautiful, more than any other woman. Otherwise, you will only be an embarrassment. And you know


    what I do with useless things? I throw them away. Think of your two children. I guarantee that whatever


    happens after will not be to your liking."


    "You crazy bastard." Anne grit her teeth. Never in her life had she felt as murderous as she had at this


    moment. She wanted to kill Kim with her own hands, but she held back. Even as her rage burned, she


    knew that in reality, there was little she could do against him.


    She had to endure for the sake of her children.


    It seemed that what the two children said was true. Kim was indeed taking her to A City. Thest thing


    she wanted was to be a marite for whatever he was plotting, but she was left with no options.


    The AS Group was a smallpany, but Ryan managed it very well. In just a month, thepany had


    shown rapid growth.


    The office was moderate in size but was well-decorated. Ryan leaned back in his chair, with cold eyes.


    "Mr. Ryan, we have received news that Mr. Nichs has confirmed his attendance to the meeting.


    Would you like to go?"


    "Of course." Ryan smiled leisurely. Compared to a few years ago, his eyes looked calm and held a


    more cruel glint that concealed his greed in an unreadable mask. It was as if he had changed into


    another person from the inside.


    At the meeting.


    The lights shone brightly, and the whole room was aglow with the sparkle of delicate sses and the


    rich color of wine. Silverware glinted on the tables, and neatly folded napkins wereid out in a perfect


    arrangement. The event was of the top ss.


    Of course, the guests were of the same distinction. Beautiful men and women walked in, each a vision


    of elegance and refinement.


    Ryan stood in one corner, dressed in a straight suit. From time to time, women''s eyes lingered on him,


    their gazes enticed by his attractiveness. Some of them had stepped forward and asked for his name,


    but upon finding out that he was not a well-known figure in A City, they had excused themselves and


    left.


    As they came and went, Ryan only sneered.


    Women were definitely more calcting, but he had note here tonight to charmdies. He didn''t


    particrly care about being looked down upon.


    "Is Kim here yet?" Ryan asked.


    "He is already on his way. There are many reporters outside. I''m afraid it''s difficult to carry out our n


    later," the man beside him answered.


    "That''s fine. Take your time." Unexpectedly, Ryan encouraged the other man.


    The entrance to the meeting was as luxurious as its interior. No one could enter without an invitation,


    but even so, the press'' enthusiasm for the banquet couldn''t be quelled.


    Soon, the crowd was held back with the dozens of bodyguards. Everyone knew that a big shot was


    coming.


    Sure enough, a white Ferrari stopped at the entrance, which immediately attracted cheers from the


    onlookers. A delicate foot d in a golden crystal shoe stepped out, followed by slender legs. Then, the


    full figure of a woman alighted.


    Anne stepped out of the car. Her long hair was tied up, with two loose wisps framing the sides of her


    face. She looked exquisite, but her eyes were cold, like those of a haughty queen.


    All eyes were on her. When did such a beautiful woman appear in A City?


    The next moment, a man got out of the car, his disposition even colder than Anne''s.


    Kim nced at Anne with indifference, indicating for her to take his arm. Anne did not want to touch


    him, but she saw the threat in his eyes and gritted her teeth to hold his arm.


    The two of them entered the room, and everyone thought them the picture of a perfect couple. There


    were many spections, but no one among them knew the truth.


    Still, Anne knew that she had a role to y. She forced a faint smile on her lips, even as her eyes


    looked lonely.

 Chapter 302 Escape

    Chapter 302 Escape


    Kim and Anne walked past under the gaze of everyone around them. They were out in the air.


    However, she felt trapped. Ryan smiled at them, as if everything was fine.


    But Anne knew that he was just trying tofort her in the only way he could at that moment. Not


    knowing why he would be willing to help her in these desperate times, it was safe to say she felt a little


    relieved. As long as she could break free, the rest could be solved step by step.


    "Mr. Kim, nice to meet you here. Anne, long time no see." Ryan reached out his hand to greet thedy,


    giving her a knowing look.


    Kim, on the other hand, replied indifferently. He didn''t hesitate to show his unhappiness in his facial


    expressions. However, Ryan wasn''t bothered in the slightest by his disy of arrogance. In his heart,


    he knew this man could never be considered a friend.


    "Go this way." Kim was not afraid to give Anne''s handbag a strong pull and drag her to the ce they


    were heading.


    It was at that moment that someone stopped Kim out of nowhere and stood in front of him, blocking his


    and Anne''s way. "Hello, Mr. Kim, there is an important matter to be discussed between you and me."


    He was utterly unaware of what this mysterious man''s intentions were. This whole situation left Kim a


    little confused.


    The arrogant man furrowed his eyebrows and shook his head. "We don''t seem to have anything to talk


    about. Excuse me."


    Much to his chagrin, the man didn''t take a no for an answer. "We are talking now, aren''t we, Mr. Kim?"


    he said without batting an eye, "Just give me a chance and I''ll be more than happy to reciprocate, what


    do you say?"


    He tried to convince Kim, giving him a meaningful look to show how serious he was about this.


    "How interesting. To this day, no one has ever told me they would give me a chance." Having said that,


    Kim decided to loosen his strong grip and let Anne go.


    "Take good care of her,"


    Kim said to Ryan and followed the man out, disappearing from Anne''s sight. She was holding her


    breath almost the entire time, but now she was finally free of his grip.


    Without wasting any second, Ryan immediately pulled Anne to the side and whispered, "Everything is


    ready. Come with me." Due to his height, he was practically towering over her.


    He grabbed her hand in a bid to show her the way, but she stayed in her ce refusing to move. "Sally


    and Simon are not here, though. I want to take them away, I have to," the poordy insisted.


    Ryan frowned and pushed back his hair trying to figure out a solution. "Where are they now?"


    "In the Courtney Hotel." Anne lowered her head. Ryan saw how helpless she seemed, almost in the


    verge of crying. He realized the hotel was still far from here.


    "Listen to me." Ryan appeared decidedly in order to calm her down. "You must go with me first,


    because we don''t have much time left, okay? If we don''t take advantage of it now, I''m afraid we won''t


    have another chance in the future." he said grabbing her shoulders and shaking her slightly. "So, you


    get in the car first and then I''ll figure the rest of it out as we move forward." Ryan came to this decision


    on his own, which consoled Anne in her desperate state.


    She looked at him and thought his words were credible. She could trust him. After going over the n


    once again, she nodded.


    "So, did you arrange that person over there to distract Mr. Kim?" Anne was still unsure about what


    happened a few minutes ago.


    However, Ryan sneered and shook his head. "No, I did arrange a person before, but I don''t know why


    this man appeared out of the blue and disrupted my whole n," heined and rolled his eyes in


    disbelief. "Let''s not waste more time. Hurry up, let''s go."


    Unfortunately, unbeknownst to him, Kevin had been watching them for a long time. Without giving it


    much thought, he approached them wearing a frown on his face.


    "Ryan!" Kevin yelled sharply to get his attention. "How could you say that you didn''t hide Anne? Leave


    her here. I won''t hurt you." Having recognized that voice, Ryan and Anne turned on their heels at once.


    They nced at each other, afraid of what was soon toe.


    Anne began to grow anxious again and wanted to cry. She had been waiting for this day for a long


    time.


    Despite already feelingpletely overwhelmed, she was struck dumb by what happened next. Kevin


    stepped forward and grabbed Ryan by his cor.


    "Kevin, are you crazy?" he shouted. "I''m not here to cause any trouble, I don''t want to hurt Anne.


    Believe me!" If looks could kill, Ryan would be dead right now. Nevertheless, he was sure that her


    husband''s arrival would get the situation a hundred times worse.


    Indeed, it was safe to say that Kevin''s actions attracted the attention of people nearby. But this didn''t


    stop him from tightening his grip.


    Much to their chagrin, Kim''s men also figured there was something wrong here.


    Anne took notice of this and hurried forward. She rested her soft but shaking hand on Kevin''s. "Darling,


    Ryan is here to save me. Don''t worry. Kim is our real enemy."


    As Kevin heard her words, his eyes widened. He wasn''t entirely sure about this, however he didn''t


    have another choice but to believe his wife.


    "Are you controlled by Kim?" he questioned with a confused tone. "I thought it was Ryan." He realized


    he was still holding Ryan by the cor, so he loosened his grip. Kevin smoothed his suit back into ce


    to recover his self-possession, but continued to look at Ryan with hostility.


    "Let''s talk about thatter. Right now I have to go out and save our children. They are in the Courtney


    Hotel," Anne exined quickly. It was rare for her to show any sign of weakness. She was always in


    control of herself. However, her voice gave it away. She was a little worried.


    "They?" Kevin frowned. It was definitely not the right time to ask these questions. He tipped Ryan a


    wink.


    The three of them quietly went out from the back door. Luckily, Kevin''s car was parked there.


    At the same time, Kim''s men noticed the abnormality of the situation and immediately caught up.


    However, Kevin had already left.


    He didn''t waste any more time and called Sam to ask who was near the Courtney Hotel in order to


    rescue the children.


    As soon as he hung up the phone, Kim''s men caught up with them in a car. Kevin realized they were


    getting closer and with a deep voice he warned Anne, "Fasten your seatbelt."


    The car sped up in an instant and made its way through the traffic at the speed of light, leaving behind


    arge number of vehicles.


    It was supposed to be an hour''s drive, but Kevin managed to arrive in only twenty minutes. At this time,


    Sam hadn''t taken the children out yet, since he didn''t expect their arrival so soon. Helplessly, the three


    of them got out of the car as fast as they could and broke into the Courtney Hotel without thinking it


    twice. The angry men behind them stopped at the gate of the luxurious building two minutester,


    getting gradually fed up with the whole situation.


    "We have to catch up. Quickly," they said to each other.


    When Kevin, Anne and Ryan began their quest to find the kids, Simon and Sally put their heads round


    the door. Anne gave a quick nce around the ce, when she finally spotted them. She let out an


    audible sigh as she was overjoyed at the sight of her children.


    She hugged both of them tightly and looked for any signs of possible bruises. "Are you all right? We


    need to leave immediately, kids."


    Having just woken up, Sally rubbed her eyes and let out a big yawn. "Mom, what''s wrong?"


    "Everything is okay, darling," Anne said in a bid to not worry them. She turned around and whispered to


    Kevin, "Kevin, let''s go now." Kim''s men were known to be very tough and Anne felt terrified at the


    thought of her children being hurt by these horrible people.


    However, as the group was walking through the halls, towards the entrance of the building, they soon


    came to the realization that the Courtney Hotel had been surrounded by Kim''s bodyguards. There was


    no way out of this ce. In other words, they were trapped.


    Kevin tried to look for another exit. He didn''t want to give up. In the hope of finding one, he turned to his


    wife, but she had stopped dead in her tracks. She wasn''t expecting this at all. Nevertheless, being next


    to her husband, she knew deep inside she had nothing to be afraid of.


    He reassured her, "Anne, don''t be scared. Take good care of the children, don''t let go of them." In a


    serious tone he continued, "Ryan and I will get out of here to lead the way. When pushes to shove,


    you must drive away as soon as possible. Don''t think it twice." Kevin gave her the key and squeezed


    her hand so as to show he trusted her. He knew Anne was going to do the right thing.


    Out of the blue, something interrupted her train of thought and she started to feel doubtful about


    everything. In an effort to distract herself, she asked, "What about you?"


    "We will alle back." Kevin patted Anne''s shoulder. He intended to embrace her, but he didn''t want


    to be the cause of her worries. Instead, he gave Ryan a meaningful look and both of them prepared


    themselves to walk towards Kim''s men.


    Then, what happened scared Sally into tears. It was too much for her to handle. "Mom, this is horrible."


    Anne could tell from her daughter''s muffled voice that she was crying. She stroked her small forehead.


    "Sally, don''t be afraid. I will make sure you are safe at all times. Simon, follow me. Be aware of your


    surroundings."


    Without hesitating, she picked her up and held the small girl in her arms. She tried to hide Sally''s face


    with her hand so that she wouldn''t witness what was going on outside the hotel. Simon followed her


    closely, holding on to her pants. Meanwhile, Kevin and Ryan were beating up several bodyguards.


    Anne took the chance to run out. They couldn''t be controlled now.


    Unfortunately, about to step a foot inside the car, she saw Kim''s car rushing over them. Anne was


    scared stiff by this. Once he caught up with her, all her previous efforts would be in vain. At this


    moment, she had nowhere to run. She felt absolutely helpless.


    She didn''t give up entirely though. "Kids, get in the car." With Sally already inside, the little boy


    followed.


    Simon was very smart and climbed into the car without giving it a second thought. Kim''s car was only


    thirty meters away from them. They didn''t have much time. Gritting her teeth, Anne got in the vehicle.


    Her regained confidence was soon to be shattered.


    She didn''t expect that Kim''s bodyguards would be so bold and aggressive. When she started the car,


    one of them proceeded to break the window and intended to pull Sally out through it. However, Simon,


    like the brave young little man he was, bit the guy''s hand. Almost immediately, he was beaten


    vigorously by them and soon fainted on his own seat. The man took advantage of this and snatched


    him.


    To say that Anne was shocked was an understatement. But most of all, she was furious. Kim had


    stopped the car and, when Anne was about to get out of the vehicle to rescue her child from the man''s


    hands, Kevin rushed over and opened the door.


    "Anne. Let''s go."


    "But Simon¡­ he is still with that man! He took him from me!" She was almost shouting as if she was


    calling for help. The poordy couldn''t handle the thought of Kim hurting her dear son.


    Kevin thought about the situation. He was also anxious. He just met his own children for the first time


    today, and now one of them was taken away.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    But Kim''s men were too presumptuous. They were too strong. If it went on like this, no one would be


    able to get out.


    "We have to go, Anne, I''m sorry," Kevin said with a shaky voice. He felt like nothing could be done at


    that moment, otherwise, it would take too much time.


    Simultaneously, Ryan approached them with a wound in his arm. When Anne was about to ask Kevin


    to turn around, she saw Ryan get in the car and start it.


    Seeing her child was taken away, Anne insisted on getting out of the car, her eyes full of tears.


    "Anne, listen to me. If you insist on getting out, our daughter will also be in danger. Listen to me, okay?"


    Kevin''s voice sounded painful. He knew how hard this was for his wife, for himself. He felt powerless


    that he failed to protect his loved ones.


    For the sake of Sally, Anne endured the pain in her heart and nodded. She couldn''t let Kim hurt her


    family even more.


    In the East Mountain Vi.


    With the setting sun came a sky of fire. It was as red as blood. In spite of being in a quiet ce, Anne


    could not forget the chain of heart-wrenching events from the day. With her son taken away from her,


    she couldn''t get rid of the pain that invaded her heart.


    Overwhelmed by everything, she failed to realize that Ryan had been missing.


    "Where is Ryan?" Anne frowned. She had been immersed in the pain of losing Simon and didn''t notice


    where he had gone. ''Had he been taken away by Kim?'' she thought to herself, still unable to process


    what had happened.


    "Mom." An innocent voice was heard. Anne felt a pair of short arms trying to surround her. It was none


    other than Eddy, who was trying tofort her.


    "Mom, Mom, I missed you so much," he said looking up at her. "You''re finally back. I thought I was


    going to have a stepmother, if you didn''te back," Eddyined.


    ording to his guess, after what he just said, his father would definitely pick him up and tell him that


    he was talking nonsense, however it didn''t go as nned. The tiny child was suspicious. He looked up


    and saw Anne''s red and swollen eyes and Kevin''s cold demeanor. He sensed that they were probably


    in a bad mood, so he stopped holding onto his mother.


    "Whoa..." the little girl''s voice came through. Kevin came to his senses and took Sally out of the car.


    Eddy rubbed his eyes to make sure that he had not made a mistake. His eyes widened. "Mom, is this


    my sister?"


    He suddenly felt a long pair of arms embracing him. He was finallyforted by the warmth of his


    mom. Anne snapped out of her current state and said, "Eddy, I''m back. I''m sorry that I haven''te


    back to see you. I promise I will be with you every day from now on."


    After Eddy heard her words, his eyes were filled with tears, revealing the unique sadness of a child.


    He rubbed her shoulders so as to stop her from worrying. "Mom, I don''t me you. I overheard Dad


    before, saying that you were hidden by a bad man. But you are okay now." With that, Eddy raised his


    head and looked up at his poor mom. He might be a child, but he knew when something was wrong. At


    that moment, he only wanted to be by her side and console her. He gave her a smile, which showed a


    child''s innocence and tolerance.


    "Come here, let me show you. This is your sister. You can call her Sally."

 Chapter 303 Family Reunion

    Chapter 303 Family Reunion


    Looking at her eldest son whom she hadn''t seen for a long time, Anne''s eyes were full of love and


    mncholy.


    Two years had passed. When Kim took her away, Eddy was about the same age as Sally now. They


    were all so adorable, bright and kind, but with a bit of determination in their eyes, which resembled


    Anne very much, and their eyebrows and eyes were exactly the same as Kevin''s.


    In the past two years, Anne had missed everything about Eddy. She hadn''t witnessed and


    apanied him growing up. These made her feel very sorry.


    Eddy was already a big boy now. He could feel his parents'' low spirits and their concern. He also cared


    about his sister, Sally. Perhaps, that kind of natural brotherhood between brother and sister was the


    onlyfort for Anne.


    "Sally." Eddy held his sister''s face carefully as if she was a fragile doll. "I''m your brother. I''m very d


    you cane back, so that someone can y with me. Let me protect you from now on, okay? "


    However, Sally burst into tears.


    "Mom, I want my brother!" Her brother was Simon, but she was not familiar with Eddy.


    Kevin sighed and punched the wall with a loud sound.


    Both Sally and Eddy were scared to cry.


    Anne held back the sadness and worry in her heart and gently held the two children in her arms.


    "Sally, Eddy. Don''t worry. Dad and I will definitely bring Simon back. Can you trust me and Dad? "


    Eddy nodded.


    "Eddy believes in Dad and Mom. Sally stopped crying, okay? I''ll take you to eat something delicious. "


    "Kevin."


    Anne let go of the two kids and walked to Kevin.


    "It''s not the time to be angry. We must find a way to save Simon. We have three children. Without any


    of them, our family would be iplete."


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Kevin fondled Anne''s face lovingly.


    "I know. Anne. Rest assured. You have suffered so much in the past two years. It''s all my fault. I didn''t


    save you early. Now, I was forced to give up Simon again. The five of us are aplete family, and


    there will be a moment of family reunion. "


    Nodding her head, Anne finally couldn''t hold back her tears.


    Kevin gently held Anne in his arms and looked down at Eddy, who was still childish.


    "Eddy, you are a big boy now. You need to take care of Mom and sister with me and bring your brother


    back, okay?"


    Eddy seemed to feel his father''s seriousness and then nodded vigorously.


    "Good boy." Kevin touched Eddy''s head with relief, "Prepare a bedroom for your sister, and then take


    her to get familiar with the house environment."


    Eddy nodded, took Sally''s hand, and took her away. As for Sally, although she still looked a little panic


    and uneasy, she was no stranger to her brother who just met.


    "Look at them." Anne smiled unusually, "They are no strangers to each other."


    Kevin didn''t say anything for a long time, but suddenly held Anne in his arms.


    "Anne." Kevin''s voice choked with sobs, "I miss you so much."


    Anne gently stroked Kevin''s back, sad and delighted.


    "Me too, Kevin. In the past two years, I have been thinking about how to escape ande back to you.


    Every day I think of you and fall asleep, and every day I wake up in the dream of you. But I know,


    Kevin. I know you are as suffering as me, so I can survive. And our children...is a pigeon pair."


    At the mention of the pigeon pair, Kevin was overjoyed, but when he thought that Simon was still in


    Kim''s hands, he felt a pang of pain. In order tofort Anne, he had to bury his sadness deep in his


    heart.


    Kevin held Anne''s face as if he was holding his most precious treasure, and then kissed her


    passionately.


    "Anne, you are back!"


    Suddenly, a voice of Sam came from outside.


    "Ahem..."


    However, before Sam entered the room, he immediately stopped in embarrassment. "Sorry, I didn''t


    know that you... but it should be, ahem...it should be."


    Kevin was unwilling to let go of Anne. He regained his usual indifference.


    "You know it''s not the right time, don''t you? Then why are you still standing here?"


    With a slight blush on her face, Anne asked, "How are you and Emily doing recently?"


    Sam nodded happily. "Everything is fine. Everything is fine. Our career was stable and our love was


    smooth. In the past, we hadn''t had a good meal for several years because of you. But today, everything


    is fine. Shouldn''t we have dinner together to celebrate your return? Mr. Kevin, shouldn''t you celebrate


    Anneing back?"


    "Of course. I know it already."


    Kevin looked at Anne with affection.


    In fact, he had already made up his mind that he would take a temporary holiday after Anne came


    back. He would take her to the sea to see the stars. Then he would take her to wander around


    Cangshan Mountain and the Erhai Lake. He would go to her favorite ce to cook her favorite dishes


    for her. But because of Simon, Kevin was unable to speak.


    But how could time change. Saving Simon was not something that could be solved in a short while.


    Should Anne live so anxious and unhappy all the time?


    "I want to take you to Erhai Lake. Haven''t you always said that you want to see the scenery?"


    A glimmer of light shed through Anne''s eyes, but it quickly disappeared.


    "Maybe a few dayster." She said softly, "I need to spend more time with Eddy these days. After all, I


    haven''t seen him for more than two years. I want topensate him for the time I missed. Simon


    hasn''te back yet. We can talk about it when we get together. Okay? Kevin."


    Of course, Kevin knew what was on Anne''s mind, so he nodded.


    "But this dinner is a must, isn''t it?" "I''ll inform Emily." Sam looked at them with a smile. How about we


    stay in the vi? Mr. Kevin personally cooks?"


    "You bastard!"


    Kevin asked with a helpless smile and looked at Anne inquiringly.


    "We haven''t seen each other for a long time." Anne nodded. "I miss Emily too."


    "By the way." Sam rubbed his eyebrows. "I should take you and Sally to have a physical examination


    tomorrow. After all, you have been with Kim for a long time. Maybe you don''t know what''s wrong with


    your body."


    "Sam is right." Kevin nodded in agreement, "But there are some things in thepany tomorrow. Sam,


    you can go with them."


    Sam nodded.


    The three of them exchanged greetings for a while. After seeing Sam off, Anne and Kevin looked at


    Sally, who was tired and afraid, and hugged Eddy''s hand to sleep. They felt relieved.


    Leaning against Kevin''s chest, Anne was basking in the sun on the balcony. Beside her was the flowers


    and nts she had nted two years ago, and the borate decoration. There was a pot of tea on the


    small table in front of her, and the faint fragrance spread throughout the room.


    In addition to the matter of Simon, this rare tranquility had satisfied Anne, who had been in anxiety for a


    long time.


    Soon, in Kevin''s arms, Anne fell asleep.


    "Anne."


    In the evening, when Anne woke up slowly, she saw Emily sitting next to her.


    "You are finally back."


    Emily considerately handed a ss of milk to Anne, but her eyes couldn''t help but turn red.


    "Haven''t you grown up in the past two years?" "Why are you still crying?" Anne said.


    "I miss you so much. You don''t know that a lot of things have happened in the past two years. Mr.


    Kevin is looking for you crazily. "


    Smiling, Anne put the milk ss aside.


    "Of course I know a lot of things have happened in the past two years, such as you and Sam. Right? "


    "Anne." Emily said embarrassedly, "We are talking about you. Why did you mention me again? But... I


    have indeed agreed to Sam''s marriage proposal."


    "That''s great. I''m really happy for you. I feel that you were still the assistant who blocked the wine for


    me yesterday, but in a twinkling of an eye, you are going to get married."


    "Not in a twinkling of an eye."


    Emily blushed and smiled shyly and happily.


    "By the way, if you sleep well, let''s go downstairs. Mr. Kevin and others are preparing dinner. Don''t


    make them wait too long."


    Anne nodded and asked Emily to go downstairs to help.


    Anne was curious about Kevin''s cooking.


    After a simple wash, Anne changed into afortable housecoat.


    In the kitchen, everyone was busy, including Eddy and Sally. But to Anne''s surprise, the chef was


    Kevin. Didn''t this man never do housework?


    "Mom, you are here!"


    Eddy and Sally ran over happily as soon as they saw Anne. They were probably baking something and


    made the flour on the faces of the two little guys.


    "Mommy, look!" Eddy''s little hand was so soft, and he held Anne''s arm tightly. "Daddy is making


    delicious food for you!"


    "My brother and I are also helping Dad!"


    Sally was not as depressed as at noon. She had been familiar with everyone. In the environment Kim


    controlled before, the child''s nature was confined. Now back at home, Sally looked like a different


    person, lively like a happy bird.


    "Eddy and Sally are so good." Anne smiled, "What are your Dad cooking?"


    Then Anne took the two kids to the kitchen.


    Kevin didn''t seem to cook for the first time. No matter what he did, he was meticulous and orderly, not


    in a hurry at all.


    "Go and set the te." Kevin said to the two children, "Dinner is ready."


    "I didn''t expect you to do these." Looking at a full table of delicious dishes curiously, Anne said, "They


    look delicious."


    "Go and have a taste. It''s specially made for you."

 Chapter 304 One Trouble After Another

    Chapter 304 One Trouble After Another


    The ce was enveloped in a pleasant warmth.


    yful banter filled the air as Anne and Kevin poked fun at Sam and Emily. Even Eddy and Sally joined


    in with their own witty remarks. It was rare for the East Mountain Vi to be so full of life.


    It was as if Kevin was once again learning to smile after knowing nothing but coldness for the past two


    years. His smile andughter grew more and more frequent as the hours passed.


    After dinner, they maids served some cut-up fruits for dessert. It was alreadyte, but they had barely


    noticed the pass of time as their conversations deepened into the night.


    They were still enjoying each other''spany when Emily said, "It''s time for us to go back, Anne."


    She snuck a furtive wink at Sam and squeezed his hand lightly. Kevin and Anne had just been reunited


    after being apart for such a long time. Emily wanted to give them their space.


    Sam quickly picked up on her intentions and nodded, "It''s way past bedtime for the children too. We''ll


    go ahead and let you rest."


    "Are you two lovebirds in such a hurry to have your date?" Anne said. Her face was a little flushed from


    drinking a few sses of wine, and her voice had a lilt to it as she spoke. "I still have a lot to say to


    Emily. Can''t I borrow your girlfriend for a while?"


    "Anne," Emily chastised her lightly. She was used to Anne''s antics, but she felt a little embarrassed,


    and frankly a little sorry for Kevin. "Why do you always make fun of me? You and Mr. Kevin haven''t


    seen each other in a long time. I think the two of you have more things to talk about."


    "Emily is right," Kevin, who had been silent, answered. He turned to Anne with an almost cold


    expression and continued, "I''m sure you will have plenty of time to catch up. I also have a lot to talk


    about with you."


    "You... But we aren''t..." Anne began to protest.


    But before she could finish her words, the sound of the doorbell rang across the room.


    "I''ll get it!"


    Eddy jumped up excitedly and rushed towards door.


    "Dad!" His voice floated from the end of the hall. "Grandma is here!"


    It was Selma.


    At the mention of her name, an uneasiness settled upon Anne. Two years ago, Selma had weed


    her and treated her well, but Anne was only too aware that it was because she was pregnant with


    Kevin''s child. A lot could have changed in the long stretch of her absence, and Anne had no idea what


    Selma thought of her now.


    Still, it would bemon courtesy to see her, now that she hade here.


    Kevin was taken aback by his mother''s sudden appearance as well. He knew that Selma had been out


    on a business trip. She shouldn''t have been back for another three to five days, but here she was now.


    Anne recovered quickly and stood up, going by herself to the door to greet Selma. The others naturally


    followed her to the porch.


    "Mom, I thought your trip would take a few more days," Kevin said. A frown creased on his forehead as


    he watched Selma, who was dragging her suitcase. "You should have told me you wereing back


    sooner. I would have sent someone to pick you up."


    "Send someone to pick me up?"


    Selma scoffed, eyeing Anne from head to toe as she stood next to Kevin.


    She did not bother with pleasantries, nor did she try to hide her distaste. Her sharp eyes raked over


    Anne''s figure. Anne could almost feel the cold graze of her re. She had an inkling that her sudden


    arrival had something to do with her own return, and that Kevin and the others had been caught in the


    crossfire of her anger.


    She did not expect to be treated warmly¡ªshe knew that she and Selma were cordial at best. Still,


    where was all this animositying from? Shouldn''t it be a happy asion that Anne hade back


    with Sally?


    Was she still holding a grudge over what happened with Rose?


    Anne masked her expression with calmness and greeted her as if nothing was amiss,


    "Mom."


    She then tugged at Sally, who was timidly hiding behind Kevin. "Sally, call her grandma," she said.


    Sally didn''t like the fierce-looking woman in front of her, but she obeyed her mother''s words. "Hello,


    Grandma," she said in a small voice.


    Kevin''s eyes shifted from Anne to his mother.


    He could not decipher his own mother''s anger. Sally did as she was told and greeted her obediently.


    What else was there to be upset about?


    As he mulled this over, his eyes met Anne''s and he saw her eyes mirror the confusion in his own.


    "Who are you calling your grandma?"


    Selma answered sternly, her voice devoid of any warmth. Sally shrank back behind Anne, frightened by


    the older woman''s unweing gaze.


    "I don''t know you, nor where you came from. So let me ask you instead. What is a stranger like you


    doing here, stayingfortably at my son''s house?"


    Selma crossed her arms over her chest as she looked down at Sally, almost as if she was inspecting a


    defective purchase.


    "Mom, how could you say that? Sally is my daughter and your granddaughter!" Kevin said, stepping


    between Sally and her mother''s cold gaze.


    "Kevin, you are a fool!" Selma shouted angrily. "Do you know what the papers are saying? Just take a


    look in the inte. Your name is stered everywhere! Go out and see what the media outside are


    talking about. ''CEO of AN Group: Raising a Kept Woman¡¯s Child.'' Do you really think you are still a


    happy family? And how could you just take her word for it, huh? Think about it clearly. This woman


    disappeared for two years and suddenly brought a child back. How can you even be sure that she''s


    yours? Who knows what she could have been doing from wherever she came from?"


    The rising voices rmed Sally and she burst into tears from the thick tension in the room.


    "Grandma, how could you say that about my sister?"


    Eddy said, stepping forward protectively at the sight of his sister¡¯s tear-streaked face.


    "Eddy, you''re still a kid. Stay out of this. You don''t understand." Selma pulled Eddy forcefully to her side


    and said, "That girl is not your sister!"


    "Mom."


    Anne had reached the end of her tether. She could stand here all day and listen to Selma curse at her


    and call her whatever name she saw fit, but it was a different matter altogether if her children were


    involved. She could not just stand back and keep on listening to her attack her daughter. Her fists


    shook as she controlled her anger.


    If anything, she was the victim here. Why was Selma speaking as if she had been the one wronged?


    She could have looked past the fact that Selma was ndering her to her face, but she had spoken


    carelessly about her children. That was something she could never let go.


    In the midst of the roiling waves of her anger, another thought came to her. Who was spreading these


    rumors? It had already been two years since she had disappeared. She should have already been


    yesterday¡¯s news.


    Could it have been Kim?


    No¡ªhe was cruel man, but he would not resort to such underhanded tactics.


    But for now, there were more pressing matters. Anne collected herself and restrained her fury as she


    spoke again. "I can guarantee you that Sally and Simon are our children¡ªKevin and mine. We can


    take a paternity test, if you still insist on believing all these nonsense. I have nothing to hide. As for your


    personal opinion about me, there is nothing I can do about it, but please don''t say these things in front


    of the kids. They might not understand the words that you say, but they perceive your intentions clearly.


    As adults, we should all try to set a good example."


    "You bitch!"


    Selma shrieked. Anne''s words touched a sore nerve, and she erupted in anger.


    "You think you can lecture me? Know your ce. You might have managed to fool my son, but I am


    different," she hissed, then turned to Kevin. "Kevin, listen to this woman! Are you really just going to


    stand there while she speaks to me like this? Get her out of here!"


    The frown on Kevin¡¯s forehead deepened as he struggled to hold on to his reason.


    It was just one trouble after another.


    It had been the first time in two years when Anne hade back with their children that he had once


    again found happiness. He wanted nothing else than to envelop himself in the warmth that he had lost.


    But it was as if the world was adamant in not letting him rest. Here was his mother, stirring up yet


    another troublesome scene and disrupting their peace.


    "Anne," Kevin sighed as he rubbed his temples wearily. "You shouldn''t have talked to Mom like that."


    Biting her lips, Anne recognized her error and nodded. "I apologize for my manner of speaking, But I


    refuse to apologize for protecting my children. You can say what you want about me, but do not drag


    them into this. Not a single word against them."


    "No one wants to hurt the kids," Kevin answered.


    Anne''s head turned sharply to his, and found a cold expression on his face as he continued, "We will


    find out the truth soon enough."


    Find out the truth?


    Anne''s eyes widened as she listened to him in disbelief.


    Did he...?


    Also believe those words?


    Anne wanted tough at the absolute ridiculousness of it all. Was that all she amounted to the man she


    had kept thinking of and longed for every day for two years? Were her words only as believable as the


    headlines of tabloids?


    The forlorn and crushed expression on Anne''s face gripped painfully at Kevin''s heart. He felt even


    defeated as he thought of the misunderstanding that had just urred. They had just found each other


    again, and already there was a rift growing between them. But as much as he wanted to, he could not


    comfort her at this time¡ªnot under Selma¡¯s watching eyes. It would onlyplicate things even further


    if she saw him taking Anne''s side. He was stuck with the only choice, which was waiting for another


    chance to exin things to Anne.


    Oblivious to his true intentions, Anne felt the heavy pang of heartache fill her chest.


    "Mom," Kevin looked at Selma pleadingly. "You should go back for now. Anne has juste back. We


    should give her time to rest. Please don''t make things difficult for Anne before we figure things out."


    "Fine," Selma agreed begrudgingly. "This woman has made you forget your own mother, Kevin. Have a


    good life, you two. I don¡¯t give a damn anymore."


    Without sparing another nce, Selma left the East Mountain Vi.


    Anne''s shoulders trembled from the intensity of her rage. Bending down, she picked up Sally who was


    still sobbing and went back to the bedroom, running aforting hand over the child''s back.


    "Mr. Kevin..."


    Emily said hesitantly. She had remained silent for the rest of the ordeal, but she was anxious for Anne.


    Did Kevin really buy all that nonsense?


    "Sam, find out where the rumors came from. I want to track down all the sources and the people


    involved."


    Sam looked at Emily reassuringly before nodding.


    "I''ll escort Anne and the child to the hospital for a check-up tomorrow. You have nothing to worry


    about," Sam promised.


    Kevin nodded in a silent expression of his gratitude. Then, he turned to Emily next. "Emily, can you take


    care of the media?"


    Emily''s face lit up at his words. "Of course, Mr. Kevin. Leave it to me. They won¡¯t be bothering Anne for


    much longer."


    "I appreciate it," Kevin said, letting out a deep sigh, as if his exhaustion was catching up to him. "I


    couldn¡¯t be happier, now that Anne is back with our children, but these days are incredibly frustrating.


    Thanks for both your help. Now I have to talk to Anne next. I¡¯m sure she''s also brooding over what just


    happened."


    "Don¡¯t mention it. You should go to her now," Sam said, patting Kevin on the shoulder, then leaving with


    Emily.


    "Anne,"


    Kevin''s voice called out to her quietly.


    She had already lulled the two children to sleep. Kevin had found her looking at them as they slept


    peacefully, her eyes soft and tender.


    "Let¡¯s go back to our room and talk," he said gently.


    "You mean your room,"


    Anne answered heavily.


    "Anne, please. Not now. I don¡¯t want to start arguing in front of the children. They had seen more than


    enough quarrelling for a day..." Kevin implored.


    It seemed that his words had had made sense to her as she nodded.


    "Okay," she said, standing out and stepping out of the children¡¯s bedroom.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    "What did you want to talk about?"


    Once they were out of the room, it was as if Anne had put up all her defenses. She crossed her arm


    over her chest and looked at Kevin as he sat down on the bed. They were in the same room, but Kevin


    felt as if she was a thousand miles away from him.


    He wanted to bridge that distance and scale her walls. "I trust you, Anne," he began.


    Kevin raised his arm and drew her near, each movement slow and deliberate, as if he was giving her a


    chance to escape if she wanted to. When she did not protest, he buried his head in her chest and Anne


    felt the warm weight of his breath and the fabric of her shirt.


    "I believe you... You can¡¯t even begin to imagine just how much I love you. The rumors don¡¯t matter. I


    will always choose your words. Earlier, that was all smoke and mirrors. I couldn¡¯t take your side in front


    of my mother. It was the best way to protect you."


    Anne remained in thoughtful silence for a few moments, quietly pondering about Kevin''s words. Finally,


    she answered, "Kevin, I know that all this is hard for you, and I understand your mother. I am a mother


    too, and just like her, I will go through any lengths to protect my children. I couldn¡¯t just sit there quietly


    and let her keep running her mouth when it is my children who are being attacked."

 Chapter 305 DNA Test

    Chapter 305 DNA Test


    Kevin raised his head and looked at Anne intently. His dark eyes reflected her lucid face.


    With a heavy sigh, he caressed Anne''s face with his hand and said solemnly, "Anne, Sally and Simon


    are not only your children but also mine. I won''t let them be involved and get hurt by any gossip no


    matter what!"


    Not only was this his promise, but also his responsibility as their father.


    Anne''s eyes were red and tearful as she threw herself into Kevin''s arms. The thing that she was most


    dreadful about for the past two years had instantly disappeared upon hearing his reassurance.


    Kevin then held her tighter, afraid that she would leave his side again.


    But...


    In Kevin''s eyes was a hint of coldness. It seemed that he needed to have a serious talk with Selma.


    Eddy was not the Fu Family''s only child. Simon and Sally should be acknowledged as well!


    Sadly, Simon was still in Kim''s hands.


    Ever since he was born, he had never left Anne''s side. But now, he was alone while he faced a


    dangerous situation.


    Knowing this, Anne felt anxious that she could feel her stomach churn every time she thought of her


    son. Whenever she slept, she would dream of him and wish that he was okay.


    Kevin had used all his connections in order to find Kim''s whereabouts. He must get Simon no matter


    what it would take.


    The dark curtains blocked the intense re of the sun, making it seem that it was still nighttime inside.


    But, the time on the phone showed that it was already half-past nine in the morning.


    Kevinyfortably on the bed, holding the woman he loved tightly in his arms. However, Anne was


    restless all throughout the night.


    "Kevin, what time is it?" she asked in a hoarse voice as she opened her sleepy eyes.


    "It''s nine thirty," he replied.


    Surprise shed through Anne''s eyes. She did not expect the time to be sote. In an instant, she


    broke away from Kevin''s tight embrace and said in a panicked voice, "It''ste! You have to go to work!


    Anyway, you have to eat something before you go. It''s not good to work on an empty stomach."


    Kevin chuckled in response and just held her in his arms again. Compared to her, work was nothing.


    After two years, Anne finally returned to the man she loved. At the thought of this, her heart pounded


    wildly.


    Everything seemed to be quiet and peaceful. It was beautiful that they could get lost into this pleasant


    feeling and forget about everything else.


    "Dad, Mom, wake up! My sister is missing!" As they were snuggling, Eddy''s anxious voice came from


    outside.


    What?!


    Kevin and Anne got up at once. How could Sally disappear all of a sudden?


    Kevin rushed to the door and opened it. Anne then ran towards Eddy and squatted in front of him.


    "Eddy, what happened? Tell Mom quick!"


    Although Eddy was sensible for his age, he was still a child. He felt very flustered upon realizing that


    his sister was missing.


    "Dad wakes me up every morning, but he didn''t wake me up today, so I overslept. When I woke up, I


    wanted to see my sister. Thinking that you and Dad haven''t got up yet, I went to see her myself. When I


    came to her room, she was gone. I searched for her in the house, but I couldn''t find her anywhere."


    When Eddy spoke, his teeth were gritted. Moreover, grievance could be clearly seen in his face. "Sally


    just arrived and she''s not yet familiar with the house. I''m really worried about her! How could she


    disappear so suddenly?


    Anne was gritting her teeth as well. Upon hearing Eddy''s words, she stood up abruptly. Simon was


    already taken away by Kim. How could Sally disappear now?


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    "I''m going to find Sally. She must be very scared now!" With an anxious look on her face, Anne was


    about to walk out of the house. She was so flustered that she did not even remember to put on her


    shoes.


    Just now, Eddy had told her that Sally was not at home!


    With a frown, Kevin held Anne''s arm, preventing her from doing anything rash. Unlike her, he looked


    calmer and moreposed. "Calm down, Anne. I know we must find Sally, but we have to know where


    she is first."


    Anne nodded her head repeatedly in agreement. "Yes, we have to know where Sally is first!"


    Eddy stepped forward and held his mother''s hand tofort her.


    Kevin furrowed his eyebrows in contemtion. Sally was only two years old. She would not be able to


    get out of this house without other people''s help.


    Also, this was his house. Who would dare toe and go freely without him knowing?


    "Anne, please calm down. Here, sit down first. I''ll go and check the surveince video. Don''t worry,


    okay? Everything will be fine," said Kevin in a soft and soothing tone. While holding her hand, he


    supported her to the sofa.


    Anne nodded again in response. She touched her forehead in weary while she watched Kevin leave


    the bedroom.


    In the Fu Family, who could have taken Sally away so easily?


    Kevin rushed to the surveince room. Without dy, he turned on the monitor and squinted at it as he


    reyed the recording.


    To his surprise, the one he saw in the monitor was not a trespasser. It was his mother, Selma! On the


    screen, she held Sally with a cold face and left.


    What was she going to do to Sally?


    Kevin heaved an exasperated sigh and then reported to Anne what he saw in the video. After Anne


    heard his words, her face changed instantly. "Kevin, go and investigate this right away. Where could


    Selma have taken Sally? Oh no, I''m losing my mind! I''m so worried about my daughter."


    As a matter of fact, Selma did not want to acknowledge Sally as her granddaughter. It surprised Anne


    and Kevin when she suddenly took Sally away. What on earth was she nning to do?


    Kevin had no choice but to call for an investigation. Meanwhile in the hospital.


    "Grandma, why are we in the hospital?" asked Sally. Her voice was childish, sweet, and soft.


    Selma''s face turned sour upon hearing her. She looked at the child coldly and said with disdain, "Don''t


    call me ''Grandma'' yet. Who knows who your father is? I''m not even sure yet!"


    Although Sally was young, she could already understand basic words. Besides, she sensed that


    Selma''s tone was not friendly.


    Hearing this, she felt aggrieved that she pouted her lips and wailed.


    "Wipe your tears! If your tears get on my clothes, I will punish you here!" said Selma angrily.


    But instead of stopping, Sally cried even louder. "I want Mom! I don''t want to be with you! You''re bad! I


    want my mom!"


    In the corridor, her voice was so loud, making other people turn around and look at Selma with


    scrutinizing eyes. As they watched, they also tried to guess what was happening to the little girl.


    Was the olddy a human trafficker?


    Judging from Selma''s clothes, she was wealthy. Was there such a thing as a rich human trafficker?


    Through gritted teeth, Selma hated Sally even more. However, she could do nothing in public. She had


    to convince the child to stop crying, or else she would be met with scrutiny. "Sally, your mother asked


    me to go with you on your check-up. You will see her soon, okay? Don''t be scared. I promise it won''t


    hurt," she said in aforting tone and loud enough for everyone to hear.


    Hearing that, everyone nodded subconsciously and got back to their own businesses.


    Sally stared at Selma with her big and innocent eyes. Such a gentle voice confused her.


    Meanwhile, Selma had no choice but to pick Sally up and walk on.


    Damn bastard! How could that kid humiliate her? Anyway, she must confirm first if that kid was indeed


    Kevin''s, or else she would kill that kid!


    On the other side, Kevin''s men did not dy what they had been instructed to do. They moved swiftly,


    and within an hour, the news had been sent back.


    After knowing where Selma went, Anne was silent, but her teeth were clenched in apprehension.


    Selma took Sally to the hospital. What was she going to do there? Well, Anne knew it well.


    Despite in front of the child, Selma shouted yesterday that Sally was illegitimate. Now, she went to the


    hospital. What else was she going to do there? There was no need to guess.


    "I''m going to take Sally back!" Anne stood up and marched forward without even turning her head.


    Kevin could not help but sigh. He asked Eddy to stay at home and then caught up with Anne. His


    mother had gone too far!


    Even if she was Sally''s grandmother, she should not have taken the child without asking for


    permission.


    In the hospital, Sally was under Selma''s control. Her little body trembled in fear, and grievance was


    apparent in her innocent face.


    At that time, Selma looked down at her with impatience written all over her face.


    "Mrs. Selma, the result hase out," said the nurse.


    Selma stood up immediately and let go of Sally before she walked in. Observing the new and strange


    surroundings, Sally had no choice but to follow Selma closely.


    A doctor wearing a white gown was sitting in front of Selma. When he spoke, his tone was polite as he


    recognized her from the AN Group


    "Madam, this is the DNA test result. ording to the test, the girl is indeed a descendant of the Fu


    Family."


    The test result showed that the little girl''s DNA matched 99.9%. Sally was indeed Kevin''s daughter!


    Selma''s eyes lit up upon hearing this. She lowered her gaze and stared at Sally, whose face was tear-


    stained and full of grievance.


    With a smile, she squatted down and caressed the child''s little face.


    As it turned out, Sally was really Kevin''s daughter!


    ''That''s great! Eddy is not the only child of Fu Family! Sally is as well!


    What''s more, Sally has a twin brother named Simon!


    This is wonderful! The Fu Family has two more grandchildren!''


    "Sally, don''t be afraid anymore. Call me ''Grandma''," urged Selma with a smile.


    But Sally just curled her lips. She subconsciously took a step back away from the woman whom she


    felt was unsafe to be with.


    ''Just now, she got mad at me when I called her that. Why does she change so quickly?''


    "Sally, I said call me ''Grandma''. Why are you not obedient?" said Selma while looking at her


    expectantly.


    At first, Sally was confused. Nevertheless, she curled her lips and said reluctantly, "Grandma."


    Nodding in satisfaction, Selma stood up and held the child in her arms again, but this time, gently.


    "Sally, you haven''t eaten breakfast, right? Are you hungry now? Let me buy you something to eat,


    okay? Tell me everything you want. From now on, I will take care of you."


    Sally looked at her in astonishment. She blinked her big ck eyes at Selma. It seemed that she could


    not figure out what was happening.


    Why was this person, who was bad to her earlier, became nice all of a sudden?


    At that moment, a burst of hasty footsteps came from the corridor. Selma subconsciously looked over


    and pursed her lips with dissatisfaction. It was Anne and Kevin.


    Anne was first to arrive. Seeing that Sally was safe, she breathed a sigh of relief.


    Thank God!


    "Mom..." The whole morning''s fright made Sally burst into tears as soon as she saw her mother. She


    opened her chubby arms and sought a safe embrace.


    Looking at Sally with concern, Anne wanted to run towards her and take her back. But when Selma


    saw this, she frowned and hugged Sally tighter instead. "I''m Sally''s grandmother! What''s wrong with


    me holding her?" she shouted in discontent.


    Selma''s words brought a frown to Anne. Lowering her gaze, she saw theb result in Selma''s hand.


    Anne stepped back and smiled bitterly upon seeing it.


    No wonder Selma''s attitude to Sally suddenly changed. What she was holding right now was a


    document that proved Sally was indeed Kevin''s daughter.


    Standing aside, Kevin watched themotion with a frown. One was his mother, and the other was his


    wife. He didn''t want to hurt any of them.


    But this matter, he thought that her mother was wrong.


    "Mom, Sally has been scared into tears. Give her back to Anne now!" said Kevin sternly.


    His words made Selma turn around and ept defeat. Looking at Kevin in astonishment, she smiled


    coldly and put down Sally in anger. The little girl wailed with fright.


    While gritting her teeth, Anne held her daughter in her arms and frowned at Selma in displeasure.


    Selma had gone too far!


    "Mom, what did you do? You scared Sally!" Kevin''s eyes were cold and menacing. Looking at Sally


    who was bawling her eyes out, he frowned at his mother in disappointment.

 Chapter 306 One Family, One Mind

    Chapter 306 One Family, One Mind


    Crossing her arms over her chest, Selma red at Kevin. "I did all this for your own good. Can''t you


    see that? What''s wrong with you? She has just been back for a day, and you already are bewitched by


    that woman?" Her eyes darted towards Anne briefly before they returned to Kevin.


    He massaged his temples.


    "Mom, can you please leave these things alone? Let me handle them myself, okay?" He couldn''t agree


    with his mom on this at all.


    He couldn''t fathom the reason behind his mother''s dissatisfaction towards his wife. Anne had suffered


    immensely before she came back to him and gave birth to two beautiful children.


    Kevin knew in his heart that he shouldn''t have provoked Selma for Anne''s sake. But now the situation


    was really getting out of hand.


    Anne was his wife. Seeing her miserable like this made him feel horrible as if a knife was being pierced


    into his heart.


    Selma looked at Kevin in astonishment, and then turned her gaze towards Anne, who was holding


    Sally in her arms. Sally had gradually stopped crying, but she looked at Selma fearfully.


    "Ha-ha..." She chuckled sardonically. Her gaze shooting daggers at Anne. Thetter had been missing


    for two years. When she came back, she was holding a child. Who would believe that the child was


    Kevin''s?


    Selma brought the child here for the sake of the Fu Family. Now, she was being med!


    It seemed that there was no ce for good people in this.


    In that case...


    "Kevin, let me tell you clearly. From now on, you must choose between the two of us. It''s either me or


    this woman." Giving both Kevin and Anne a withering look, Selma turned around and stormed off,


    furious and seething.


    Anne had been a silent observer from the beginning, swallowing every humiliation without a word.


    Once the older woman was out of sight, she closed her eyes and exhaled slowly.


    Since Selma was Kevin''s mother. No matter how insufferable she was, Anne would always tolerate her.


    But this time things had turned ugly and she had enough of her mother-inw''s whims.


    Anne was also a mother and she couldn''t stand her children being wronged.


    She wouldn''t endure silently anymore. She needed to stand up for her children.


    Anne raised her head, shot Kevin a pointed look before leaving as well.


    "Anne..." Kevin called, helplessly watching her retreating figure.


    He thought that when Anne returned to him, they would get back together. Why was this happening to


    him now? When he finally thought that he could be happy again?


    When Anne returned home, Eddy rushed to her and said excitedly, "Mom, you''re finally back."


    Anne gestured for her son to be quiet before gently putting her asleep daughter on the sofa


    Children were always sleepy.


    Eddy looked at his sister and asked worriedly, "Why are her eyes swollen?"


    Anne frowned as her gaze fixated on her sleeping daughter. Sally had cried for a long time, which


    would naturally make her eyes red and swollen. However, she didn''t want to upset her son by telling


    him the truth.


    So she put on a smile instead, and replied, "It''s because Sally felt sleepy."


    Eddy was no longer a two-year-old child.


    He knew that his mother just didn''t want to tell him the truth, so he didn''t press the matter any further.


    However, when he saw his sister like this, he couldn''t help but feel sad.


    Anne turned around and looked back at Kevin, who was standing behind her, quietly waiting for her. He


    gazed at Anne, his eyes swirled with emotions. He murmured, "Anne, it''s all over. We..."


    But she was having none of it. She cut him off, "Let''s have a talk." Anne''s voice was cold and devoid of


    emotions.


    Kevin''s heart ached at being on the receiving end of her icy wrath. He spared a nce at Eddy, who


    immediately understood his father''s silent instruction, and said, "I will take good care of Sally."


    Kevin nodded, bestowing a small smile to his son before he followed his wife into the room.


    In the room, Anne stood in front of the window with her back towards Kevin. He closed the icy distance


    between them and hugged her from behind. Her form turned stiff but she did not pull away.


    He started speaking gently, "Anne, it''s my mother''s fault, I know, but anyway, she is an elder and I..." he


    trailed off. Kevin knew that where the conflicts between mother-inw and daughter-inw were


    concerned, the position of the middleman became the most difficult one and he was now getting a first-


    hand experience of it.


    Anne felt a burning sensation at the corner of her eyes. She took a deep shaky breath, trying to hold


    back her tears.


    She refused to cry anymore, to be helpless. ''Now is not the time to be vulnerable,'' she told herself.


    "During the two years that I was imprisoned by Kim, I missed you all the time. I wanted toe back to


    you and give you a surprise! I wanted to let you know that you don''t only have Eddy, but also Sally and


    Simon. I wanted to reunite them with their father!" Anne''s voice was distant, almost detached, as if she


    was describing someone else''s story.


    "But time passed and Sally and Simon were also growing older. I waited for you. I thought you would


    come and rescue me but you never came and I was under the impression that you had moved on and


    remarried.


    But fortunately, you didn''t. I came back to this family again. Kevin, you don''t know how excited I was to


    meet you again and how much I love you.


    For you, I can endure your mother''s insults and even tolerate her unreasonable behavior. But I will not


    stand quietly and endure anything when it involves my children!


    I''m also a mother. I love my own children, and I''m willing to lose my life for them."


    Kevin tightened his embrace just a little and murmured hoarsely, "Anne, don''t say that. I know


    everything, I know everything!"


    Shaking her head, Anne broke free from Kevin''s arms, and turned to look at him. She said indignantly,


    "You don''t know! You don''t know!


    No matter how much I love you, I can''t stand my children being wronged. I have to go. I have to get out


    of here and take Sally away. I need to find Simon."


    Eddy had lived here for so many years, and Selma loved him very much. Anne was not worried about


    him. The only worry swirling in her mind was regarding Sally and Simon.


    Kevin shook his head vigorously. "No! You can''t leave me. I love you too. You can''t leave me alone


    anymore. Not again!"


    He reached out and held her again, gazing at her earnestly.


    He had lost her two years ago and those twenty-four months had been filled with nothing but pain and


    misery. How could he let her leave again?


    "Unless I die, I will never allow you to leave me. Sally and Simon are my children, and I will protect


    them," he vowed solemnly.


    Anne''s smile was bitter. "And Selma is your mother."


    Kevin promptly said, "Anne, it was all my fault. But this time I assure that I won''t let her treat you or the


    children badly. I am here for you sweetheart. Please don''t worry." His voice held no ounce of hesitation.


    With moist but swollen and red-rimmed eyes, Anne held her husband in her arms. If possible, she


    didn''t want to let go or ever leave him again either.


    Kevin breathed a sigh of relief, but he also knew that the situation could not continue like this.


    There was a knock on the door followed by. Eddy''s voice from the other side, "Dad, Mom, Sally woke


    up and suddenly cried. She said she missed Mom."


    Pulling away from Kevin, Anne hurried towards the door. Sally was frightened by what happened today,


    so she must feel very sad now.


    Sally couldn''t help but run towards her mother and Anne immediately squatted down and hugged her


    daughter tightly. "Honey, don''t be afraid, okay? Mom will protect you here."


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Sally bit her lips andined, "Mom, I''m scared. Grandma didn''t treat me well and scolded me."


    Hearing this, Anne felt even more distressed. Kevin sighed wearily. He wanted this family to be happy.


    On the other hand, Selma tried hard to hold back her anger, and went to the bar to drown her sorrow in


    drinks.


    The bar was lively, with various lights illuminating the ce and young men and women dancing.


    Selma shook her head and smiled morosely. She shouldn''t be here at this age.


    Selma sat in front of the bar counter and drank away her anger and sorrow, alone. The heavy and sad


    aura she was emanating and her expensive clothes made her stand out, making other people avoid her


    subconsciously.


    They couldn''t afford to offend such a person.


    Selma nced down at her phone and muttered disdainfully,


    "What a shameless woman! How could Kevin treat me like this for her?"


    How could her son be so ungrateful? She had always been concerned about his well-being and


    happiness.


    Begrudgingly, Selma answered the call.


    From the other end, Kevin asked anxiously, "Mom, where are you now?"


    Selma slurred contemptuously, "Kevin, how rare. You haven''t forgotten your mother because of that


    woman."


    On the other end, Kevin paused for a moment before he asked again, "Mom, let''s talk about it when


    youe back. Where are you exactly?


    Tell me, please."


    Selma pondered for a while before giving him the name of the bar.


    Kevin instructed, "Mom, don''t go anywhere. Stay where you are. I''ll send someone to pick you up right


    away."


    Selma snorted and hung up the phone. It turned out that he had sent someone to pick her up. ''Why


    didn''t hee himself?'' she thought sulkily.


    "Damn it! I''m at odds with my son because of Anne," she groused silently.


    She must drive Anne out.


    On the other side, when Anne heard the voice of Kevin on the phone, her mood soured.


    ''Is Selmaing back?''


    Feeling a hand on her shoulder, she turned around and saw Kevin gazing back at her sheepishly


    before answering her unasked question, "Mom ising back but don''t worry, I''m here for you."


    ncing down at Sally in her arms, Anne didn''t say anything for the time being. For the sake of her


    child, she would be strong and never give in.


    This was the real Anne and they needed to be acquainted with her.


    All of a sudden, the door was opened and Selma stormed in with a smell of alcohol permeating from


    her. She narrowed her eyes at Anne.


    This damn woman was still at her home.


    "Anne, you were with another man for two years. How dare youe back? I ept Sally and Simon


    as the children of our family. You can leave the two of them in the Fu Family and then get out," Selma


    said venomously.


    Anne scowled as she thought, ''Eddy has been taken away by them. Simon and Sally are mine. No one


    can take away my children this time.''


    But thinking of Kevin, she remained silent.


    When she received no reply, Selma became more arrogant. She remembered Sally''s behavior in the


    hospital today and that increased her dissatisfaction with Anne. "Only in this home can Kevin''s children


    learn real etiquette. Look at Sally, what did you teach her during the two years she was with you? She


    always cries. Is she like a child of the Fu Family? Is she like the heir of AN Group?"


    That was thest straw.


    Gritting her teeth, Anne stood up and looked at her mother-inw coldly. However, before she could


    say anything, Kevin''s voice came from behind, "Mom, if there is no Anne then there is no heir."


    "What did you say?" Selma stared at her son in disbelief. Kevin did not waver. "Are you insulting Anne?


    Or are you insulting me or my children?"


    Selma''s eyes widened as she continued to stare at her son in astonishment. How could he protect


    Anne so much now?


    She was dumbfounded.


    Not only Selma, but also Anne was a little surprised. However, Kevin looked so determined. He held


    Anne''s hand tightly, which clearly showed whose favor he was in.


    Selma was an elderly woman and he knew that he couldn''t contradict or disrespect his mother, but that


    didn''t mean that he would allow the elders to bully and insult his wife and children.


    Moreover, Anne didn''t get Selma''s forgiveness, but continuously remained on the receiving end of her


    arrogance.


    If they wanted this family to be happy, they must let his mother know her fault. They must point out her


    mistakes and ws.


    "Kevin, I''m your mother. Is that how you talk to me?" Selma shouted, recovering from her stupor.


    Kevin sighed exasperatedly. He griped, "Mom, don''t do this."

 Chapter 307 Selma Compromised

    Chapter 307 Selma Compromised


    "Okay!" Looking at Kevin, Selma nodded and shouted, "My son! My dear son!


    It looks like you arepletely hypnotized by this woman. You can''t even tell the difference between


    right and wrong. In that case, I think it''s better if I go far away and never appear in front of you again!"


    After speaking, Selma began to walk towards the door.


    Kevin frowned and felt a piercing headache. His mother had never been so hard to deal with.


    Eddy, who was hiding in the corner, shook his head helplessly and ran out to hold Selma''s leg.


    Selma lowered her head to see who it was. When her eyes caught sight of Eddy''s big and watery eyes,


    her heart softened.


    "Grandma, don''t go. Eddy won''t let you go," Eddy pleaded, his eyes welling up with tears. He looked at


    Selma pitifully.


    He grew up around Selma, so she loved him very much. As she saw Eddy look so miserable, the anger


    inside her dissipated. She squatted down and held him in her arms.


    "Act like a big boy. Please don''t cry. I won''t leave. I will always be with you, Eddy."


    Looking at the scene in front of her, Anne let out a sigh of relief.


    Selma truly loved Eddy.


    Selma was Kevin''s mother and her mother-inw. Their strained rtionship was making things quite


    difficult for Kevin.


    Moreover, AN Group would also suffer if this news spread.


    Anne walked towards Selma with Sally in her arms.


    Frowning, Selma looked at Anne and held Eddy tightly, her eyes full of vignce.


    With a sigh, Anne said to Sally in a soft voice, "Sally, this is your grandmother. Talk to her."


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    With her eyes wide open, Sally looked at Anne. Then she slowly turned around and her eyes fell on


    Selma. Softly, she said, "Grandma."


    For a long time, there was only Eddy in the family. But now, she was blessed with a beautiful


    granddaughter. Internally, Selma was brimming with happiness.


    When Selma heard Sally''s voice, she was quite touched.


    Instinctively, she reached out and held her in her arms. A smile appeared on Selma''s face. Softy, she


    said, "Sally, I''m sorry that I scared you this morning. Don''t be afraid of me. I will take good care of you


    in the future. Okay, honey? I sincerely apologize."


    Kevin smiled watching the spectacle unraveling before his eyes. Selma might act unreasonably at


    times but he had to admit she was very good with children. Moreover, she rarely apologized. This went


    to show how sincere her apology was.


    The harmonious shift in the atmosphere brought a great deal of joy to Kevin.


    "Mom, I know you did all this for my own good, but I really hope you will ept my decisions." Kevin


    paused to hold Anne''s head. He went on, "I know you don''t like Anne very much, but she has given


    birth to three children. Can''t you ept her at least? Think about your grandchildren. I want nothing but


    for us to live happily."


    Selma looked up at her son in surprise.


    Her son was a cold man, and it was rare for him to show his emotions. However, today he was


    pleading.


    "Grandma, I not only want Grandma, but also father and mother. We are a family. We shouldn''t be


    apart," said Eddy, holding Sally''s hand.


    Confused, Sally immediately nodded and said, "Yes, Grandma, I want all of us to be together."


    "Ha-ha..." Selma couldn''t help but smile at Sally''s innocence. Clearing her throat, she said, "Anne, to


    be honest, I don''t really like you. But now, for my son and grandchildren, I''m willing to give you a


    chance. If you don''t do well, then it will be your fault. I am willing to give this rtionship another


    chance."


    At this point, Selma finally understood that if she continued to make things difficult for Anne, not only


    her son, but also her grandson and granddaughter would hate her.


    She had a lot to lose. There was only one choice and that was to give Anne another chance.


    Anne was taken aback by her words.


    Eyes filled with joy, Anne started nodding her head.


    "Mom, don''t worry. I will try my best to prove myself a good daughter-inw," she promised. Her tone


    was confident. Since she could even excel in something so difficult as designing, she believed that as


    long as she worked hard, she would impress Selma and make her really ept her one day.


    Selma nced at her with disdain. Not wanting to make her distain obvious, she went upstairs with


    Sally and Eddy in her arms.


    As Anne looked at Selma''s receding figure, a faint smile appeared at the corners of her mouth.


    Kevin shook his head and said, "My mother is a wise woman."


    Nodding her head, Anne poured herself a ss of water and moistened her mouth. "Today, you didn''t


    take your mother''s side. You mother seemed to understand the adversity of the situation. She can see


    that if she continues to make trouble like this, she is the one who will have more to lose."


    Even though Selma pretended like she was being easy on Anne, it wasn''t the case. She did it only for


    her son and grandchildren. Shepromised, but in fact, it was a win-win result.


    By now, Sally had ovee her fear of Selma. Selma, on the other hand, was already growing fond of


    her. She now had a lovely granddaughter, and had made peace with her son.


    Kevin took the cup from Anne''s hand and said, "Isn''t this the best result?"


    Anne nodded her head. Indeed things had fallen back to ce. She was very grateful for that.


    However, they had more important things to do now as Simon was still in Kim''s hands. ''Is Simon being


    treated well?'' she couldn''t help but wonder.


    Anne kept telling herself her son would be fine. But her motherly heart insisted on being worried.


    Kim did a great job at hiding his whereabouts. Kevin did everything he could but failed to find where


    they were.


    "Don''t worry. Kim hasn''t achieved his goal yet. He will take good care of Simon. Even if we don''t look


    for him, he wille to us one day," Kevin assured her.


    Anne was worried but managed to nod her head.


    "Anne, how about we take advantage of the time we have and recuperate Sally''s body and give Eddy


    her bone marrow?" Kevin suggested, looking straight into Anne''s eyes.


    Frowning, Anne looked out of the window. The sun was setting, and the surrounding sky was dyed light


    red. It looked quite beautiful.


    The reason why she gave birth to Sally and Simon was to save Eddy.


    Eddy was her son and she was determined to keep him alive.


    "Then go and check if Sally could be the match," Anne said, her voice reeking with sadness.


    Although Sally was a little girl, it wouldn''t cause any harm if they took good care of her.


    Kevin nodded and hugged Anne, slightly feeling guilty about what they were going to do.


    When Sally and Simon were born, Kevin hadn''t been with Anne. Now that Sally hade back, he


    didn''t have any time for fun. Instead, his interestsy in matching their blood type.


    Even though he felt like a terrible father, he had no choice.


    In the room, Selma patiently watched Sally and Eddy y together. Her eyes were filled with love.


    Eddy handed the toy to Sally.


    Sally was in high spirits, but Eddy''s face suddenly changed. His body tilted and he fell down from the


    bed.


    Selma was shocked "What has happened to Eddy?" she eximed.


    Due to Kevin''s and Anne''s special blood type, Eddy had been diagnosed with leukemia since he was a


    child. They had done everything to keep his illness in control but he hadn''t recovered.


    As Eddyy under the bed, his face suddenly turned purple and his body curled up in pain. He wanted


    to open his mouth to speak, but he found that his tongue had gone numb.


    At this moment, he couldn''t help but cry out of pain. After all, he was just a child. This was more than


    he could bear.


    "Kevin! Anne! Come here quickly. Eddy has fallen ill!" Selma screamed as soon as she found her voice.


    As Anne and Kevin heard this, their faces changed. They rushed upstairs.


    Selma had managed to carry Eddy to the bed. His chubby little face and lips had turned purple.


    What did purple indicate? Everyone knew the answer to this. Purple signified death!


    "Eddy? Eddy, what''s wrong with you? Open your eyes and look at me, Eddy..." Anne stepped forward


    and hugged him tightly.


    "Go to the hospital! Hurry up!" Kevin stepped forward and climbed down the stairs with Eddy in his


    arms.


    Without any hesitation, Anne followed him.


    Selma gritted her teeth, looked at Sally who seemed confused. Immediately, she went towards her and


    held her in arms.


    All of them followed Kevin, their hearts thudding against their chest.


    "Eddy, open your eyes and look at me. You are the most obedient boy. Won''t you listen to your


    mother?"


    Along the way, Anne held Eddy tightly and tried to wake him with her gentle words.


    Gritting his teeth, Kevin drove at a high speed. Traffic made things difficult for him. After running many


    red lights, he finally arrived at the hospital.


    Once Eddy entered the operating room, it seemed like every ounce of energy had left Anne''s body. She


    leant against the wall for support but ended up falling onto the ground.


    ''How could this happen all of a sudden?'' she kept thinking.


    "Eddy''s leukemia has been under control. Why did this happen?" Selma broke the silence.


    Kevin lifted Anne up and put her on the seat. He held his forehead in frustration. His heart was beating


    so fast that it would jump out of his body any minute.


    He couldn''t believe how this had happened. The family was reunited and everything was going well.


    And all of a sudden, this terrible incident happened!


    He stared firmly at the door of the operating room. The thought his son was in pain hurt him.


    Time passed slowly as everyone was in agony.


    Anne kept looking at the door. Her eyes were red, but tears wouldn''t fall.


    ''Eddy will be fine! He will be absolutely fine,'' she chanted in her mind.


    "Mom, my brother will be fine, won''t he?" Sally pulled Anne''s top and asked softly. That little girl was


    quite frightened for what happened to her brother.


    Nodding solemnly, Anne held Sally in her arms and said firmly, "Yes, he will be fine. He wille out


    any second. You''ll see him soon, so don''t worry."


    Kevin reached out and held the two in his arms, frowning at the operating room.


    ''Eddy, you must get better. Your Mom and I are waiting for you outside!'' he prayed.


    "Ding!"


    A clear sound rang in everyone''s ears. They stood up in a hurry, watching the door of the operating


    room open.


    The doctor looked tired. As soon as he walked out of the operating room, they went and queried him.


    "Doctor, how''s it going? How''s Eddy now?"


    The doctor''s expression was very serious. With a sigh, he said, "Because of the strange characteristic


    of blood, the child is not only diagnosed with leukemia now, but also has a weak heart. If you hadn''t


    brought him here in time, his heart would have stopped!"


    His words were like a p against Anne''s face. She stood frozen for a few seconds and burst into


    tears. ''How did this happen? Why is my boy''s health bing worse?


    He is such a dear boy! Why is he being attacked by all these diseases! He doesn''t deserve this!'' she


    though and began to cry.


    Selma''s face froze. She looked at the doctor in disbelief. Grabbing his hand, she asked, "Doctor, what


    do you mean by that? What happened to Eddy?"


    The doctor sighed and looked even more embarrassed. "There is a recessive heart disease in the


    blood!"


    Heart disease!


    These two words struck them like a bolt of lightning.


    The poor child, who was already quite sick, had a heart disease to deal with!


    ''No!'' Anne thought and shook her head vehemently. She couldn''t let him die. Her son wouldn''t give in


    to this heart disease!


    "Doctor, does he need a heart transnt for it?" Anne looked at the doctor hopefully and went on, "If he


    gets one, will he survive?"

 Chapter 308 Sudden Despair

    Chapter 308 Sudden Despair


    The doctor was silent for a minute before he gave a serious nod. "I''m afraid Eddy''s condition due to his


    heart disease is critical. If he gets better, he will survive this time. Unfortunately, who knows if he won''t


    make it next time?


    If it is at all possible, you should find a heart donor for him immediately to ensure his safety.


    What''s more, Eddy''s blood type is rare. What you should find is a person whose blood type is the same


    as his. Otherwise, his body will just reject the organ."


    After delivering the news, the doctor finished it withforting words before he left.


    Even so, Kevin and Anne fell into a deafening silence.


    Back then, the reason why Anne married Kevin was because their blood types were rare.


    But now, where could they find a suitable donor for Eddy?


    With a frown, Selma looked down at Sally. Suddenly, an idea urred to her. Didn''t Sally have the


    same blood as Eddy?


    Besides, she had another grandson whom she had never seen before, and that was Simon!


    Feeling upset, Anne inadvertently saw the direction of Selma''s gaze. She immediately understood the


    meaning of that look. With a frown, she held Sally in her arms and looked at Selma warily.


    "Eddy is my child, so is Sally. No matter what, I won''t give up one to save the other!" When Anne


    spoke, there was determination in her voice.


    Selma''s face changed as she heard Anne''s words, and she breathed a heavy sigh. She did not want to


    choose either, but what about Eddy?


    "There must be a way. There will be a way! There''s no need to sacrifice any of them!" Kevin murmured


    to himself with his hand on his forehead. As a matter of fact, he was unsure whether he wasforting


    others or himself.


    He was aware of how rare their blood type was. There was no way they could relieve the situation right


    now.


    After Eddy was rescued, he was immediately sent to the ICU. Now, his parents sat in front of his bed


    wearing sterile hospital clothes.


    Eddy looked at them and smiled. He stretched out his little hands and saidfortingly, "Dad, Mom,


    don''t worry. Look, I''m fine."


    He wanted to give his parents reassurance, but his voice was very weak.


    As Anne heard this, tears welled up in her eyes. Nevertheless, she tried her best to hold back her tears


    and nodded firmly at her son. "Eddy, listen to me. You''ll get better soon."


    Eddy nodded in agreement. Then, his eyes closed slowly and he drifted to sleep.


    Outside the ss, Selma could not help but shed tears upon seeing Eddy like that.


    She would never let her grandson die in front of her!


    "Grandma, Eddy is sozy. He just woke up and fell asleep again." Clutching at Selma''s clothes, Sally


    pouted and continued in a soft voice, "I miss my brother. Not Eddy, but Simon."


    Sally had not seen her twin brother for a long time so she missed him so much. She wondered if Simon


    felt the same.


    Selma closed her eyes and took a deep breath. She then squatted in front of Sally and caressed her


    precious little face. Gently, she lifted the child in her arms.


    The two of them were both her grandchildren, and she loved both of them with all her heart. But if there


    was no other choice but to choose one whom she would save, she would definitely choose Eddy!


    Eddy had been with her for so many years. She could not let anything happen to her favorite grandson!


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Sally, remember that I love you very much. If something happens in the future, please don''t get mad


    and me me for it. You have to remember that I didn''t have a choice. All this is just to save your


    brother!


    You''re a good kid. I know you want to save your brother too, right?" she said to Sally in a soft voice, her


    eyes filled with guilt.


    Confusion was apparent on Sally''s face. She could not understand many words at once, but she


    understood thest sentence.


    With clenched hands, Sally nodded heavily and replied with determination, "Don''t worry, Grandma! I


    will save my brother!


    Please don''t be sad anymore. Mom and Dad said that Eddy would be fine. He''s just tired and will be


    fine after a few days of rest."


    Selma nodded heavily in response, but her heart was still sad.


    When night fell, Kevin asked his mother to take Sally home to rest. Meanwhile, he and Anne stayed in


    the corridor of the hospital. An indescribable sadness could be clearly seen in their eyes.


    Although they had Sally and Simon now, Eddy was irreceable in their heart.


    They could not live without him.


    "Anne, I''ve already given my orders. I don''t believe that there''s nothing we can do to save our son,"


    said Kevin in a resolute voice.


    It was not easy to find the right one with the same blood type to marry. Now just because of the rare


    blood type, his son was affected and his life was in danger. Kevin didn''t believe that fate would be


    against him at all times.


    Anne''s eyes were like the eyes of a doll, beautiful yet lifeless. All of a sudden, her lips curled into a


    bittersweet smile.


    She slowly lifted her gaze and looked at Kevin. "Kevin, we have no other choice!"


    It was true that the world was big! But there were only a few who had the precious blood type. Besides,


    among the few, who would risk their life for Eddy?


    Eddy was so weak now, and how long could he wait?


    "Anne, I know you''re anxious and sad. I feel the same way. But now is not the right time to lose hope.


    Eddy will be fine." Kevin hugged her and felt that her body was cold. He immediately took off his shirt


    and draped it on her shoulders. "Trust me. Everything will be fine."


    Despite his reassurance, Anne''s body was still stiff. Tears streamed down her face and into her mouth.


    It was said that tears were salty, but why did it taste so bitter?


    She wanted to believe that everything would be okay, but was God willing to give her that opportunity?


    After hearing the news about Eddy, Emily and Sam figured out that Anne and Kevin must be on the


    verge of copse. They dropped what they were doing at once and rushed to the hospital to


    apany them.


    "Anne." Wearing Kevin''s clothes and messy hair, Anne lowered her head like a dreary doll.


    Emily felt so worried seeing her like this.


    She was aware how much Eddy meant to Anne and how desperate Anne must feel as his mother.


    However, how could Annefort her own son if she herself gave up?


    As if she did not hear anything, Anne kept her head down. Emily sighed and squatted in front of her.


    "Anne, don''t worry and be strong, okay? The AN Group is powerful. We will definitely find a suitable


    heart donor for him," reassured Emily as she held Anne''s hand.


    Anne did not answer. She just kept her head lowered to the ground.


    Heaving a sigh, Sam looked at Kevin and asked in a low voice, "Is there really no other way?"


    Kevin frowned and looked at him coldly, making Sam freeze in the spot. "Of course there is! We''ll find a


    heart donor for him soon!"


    Knowing how difficult it was to match a special bloodline, Sam turned his head slowly to look at Anne.


    Perhaps, only the two other children of Anne could have a matching blood type!


    However, they were all Anne''s children. She could not give up any of them.


    At the thought of this, Sam shook his head and sat on the bench.


    "Is there any news about Simon?" All of a sudden, Anne raised her head and asked Kevin.


    He shook his head in response. "I don''t know where Kim is yet. I can''t find him anywhere," he


    answered through gritted teeth.


    Anne nodded. She did not expect to hear a good news anyway. Propping herself on a chair, she tried to


    stand up but her body trembled. Seeing this, Emily came to the rescue.


    Anne shook her head and pushed Emily away. She had to be strong on her own. Albeit weakly, she


    managed to walk forward.


    Eddy was lying in the ICU while Sally was at home. At the same time, Simon''s whereabouts were still


    unknown. Despite all of what was happening, Anne must not fall down!


    She was a mother and it was her duty to protect them at all costs!


    Emily and Kevin exchanged looks. Kevin then nodded slightly at her, and Emily immediately followed


    Anne. Nobody was relieved to see Anne go out alone in her current state.


    As she walked out of the hospital, Anne gazed at the heavy traffic on the street. For a minute, she


    closed her eyes tiredly.


    ''Eddy, don''t worry. I won''t let anything happen to you. If I have to give my life to you, I will just do this so


    you could be safe.''


    Then, like a marite, Anne walked forward stiffly. When she saw a porridge shop, she sat down and


    ordered for herself.


    She needed to eat in order to have the strength to hold on.


    Looking at her from afar, Emily did not dare to disturb her. At the sight of Anne finally eating, she


    heaved a sigh of relief. When Anne was done, Emily saw her walking back to the hospital with a bowl


    of porridge. She knew immediately that it was for Kevin.


    Anne returned to the hospital with food. Looking at her pale face, Kevin stood up and hugged her tight.


    He understood the reason why Anne still remembered to eat. It was not because she was hungry, but


    because she was dispirited.


    She would not allow herself to fall down. She had to be strong and take care of Eddy!


    On the other side, Selma left Sally at home. She then came to the hospital to personally meet with the


    attending physician.


    Although the doctor was busy, he did not dare refuse the distinguished guest of AN Group.


    Selma wore sunsses to hide her red and swollen eyes. "Doctor, you''re aware that the Fu Family''s


    blood type is rare, right? Have you seen anything like it? And what''s the possibility of finding a match?"


    she asked while looking at the doctor intently.


    After a long silence, the doctor frowned and shook his head. "Mrs. Selma, I don''t want to hide anything


    from you. I''ve been a doctor for over forty years, but I have never encountered someone who had that


    extremely rare blood type."


    This was precisely the reason why nobody anticipated that Eddy would have a recessive heart disease


    after he got leukemia.


    Hearing the doctor''s words, Selma stood dumbfounded in silence. She did not even notice that the


    doctor had already left.


    His words were like a pair of razor sharp scissors, cutting off all herst hopes.


    She had to make a choice now!


    There was no other choice.


    The doctor said that if Eddy got better, he could live for a couple more years. This could buy them


    some time in the future to figure out what was needed to be done. On the contrary, if he did not get


    better now, they had to dere an emergency. Without a suitable heart for him, he was on the brink of


    death.


    Who would dare to wait that long? Who could possibly have the courage to face the death of the child?


    But now, she had no choice but to do what she had on mind.


    At that moment, Selma clenched her teeth and left with all her remaining hopes. She did not even dare


    to look at Eddy while she was in the hospital in fear that she would not be able to bear it anymore.


    Meanwhile, Anne and Kevin stayed in the hospital day and night to take care of Eddy. Unfortunately,


    Eddy''s condition had not improved in the past two days. Even though Anne and Kevin were physically


    and mentally exhausted, they did not give up.


    Besides, they were afraid when they woke up, they would face an empty room and would never see


    their son again.


    "Anne, you may sleep for a while. I''m here. Eddy will be fine,"forted Kevin.


    Anne did not respond. She just lowered her head as if she did not hear any sound from the outside.


    With a sigh, Kevin looked at Eddy through the ss window. Suddenly, his eyes widened in shock.


    "Anne,e quick! Eddy has opened his eyes!" he shouted, his voice full of surprise.


    His words made Anne stood up abruptly that she almost fell on the ss.


    "Eddy, you''re awake," she said as she peered through the ss window.


    Eddy opened his eyes slowly until they were wide enough to see his mother. Although he could not


    hear Anne, he could feel his mother''s tenderness and joy. He then nodded at her in response.


    With red eyes, Anne bit her lips hard that it bled. Her mouth was now filled of blood. Even so, she didn''t


    rx.


    "Doctor!" Kevin shouted, not daring to dy the slightest.


    The doctor hurried in and checked Eddy''s condition. When he came out, he announced happily,


    "Congrattions! Eddy''s condition is improving!"

 Chapter 309 Give Up One And Keep The Other (Part One)

    Chapter 309 Give Up One And Keep The Other (Part One)


    With her eyes wide open, Anne slowly turned around to look at Eddy. The doctor just said that Eddy


    was getting better!


    The doctors had held a meeting and made it clear that if Eddy''s condition continued to be like this, they


    had to change his heart as soon as possible. If he got better, they could have a few more years to look


    for the heart source in these years all over the world!


    The big stone on Anne''s heart suddenly disappeared. Her body became soft and she sat slowly in the


    corridor, without any elegance.


    But it didn''t matter. With a bright smile at the corners of her mouth, Anne thought that Eddy was fine.


    Finally he was fine!


    "Eddy, I know you won''t do this to me. You won''t leave me when we meet again." Anne put her hands


    on her chest and closed her eyes happily.


    She knew that Eddy was still sick, but it didn''t matter. There were still a few years left. In these years,


    even if she went to look around all over the country, she would definitely find the suitable heart source!


    It was Eddy who bought time for them!


    Kevin breathed a sigh of relief. He and Anne sat on the ground, looking at the sleeping Eddy through


    the ss with a loving smile.


    Although he was dangerous, as long as he was fine!


    When Emily and Sam came to the corridor with food, they couldn''t help but widen their eyes. How


    could these two people sit in the corridor?


    Then the two of them looked at each other, shook their heads and walked forward.


    "Anne, I know you are worried about Eddy, but you should at least eat some food. Otherwise, how can


    you take care of Eddy when he gets better?" Holding the food in her hand, Emily persuaded Anne in a


    soft tone.


    They just arrived and didn''t know that Eddy was getting better.


    Raising her head, Anne looked at Emily slowly. With a smile at the corners of her mouth, she nodded


    heavily and said, "You are right. Eddy is getting better. How can I let my body copse? I''m hungry. I


    want to eat something. "


    Surprised, Emily looked at Kevin. What did Anne mean?


    "The doctor just diagnosed that Eddy is getting better." Kevin said with a smile.


    "Great!" Emily and Sam breathed a sigh of relief. They turned around and looked at Eddy in the ICU. It


    was good that he was fine!


    But they were so happy that they forgot one person, Selma.


    Now Selma and Sally had gotten in the car.


    Sally hadn''t seen Anne for two days and two nights. She couldn''t help but miss her mother. She held


    Selma''s hand and asked curiously, "Grandma, are we going to the hospital to find Mom now?"


    Selma''s body trembled slightly and lowered her head slowly. She looked at Sally with aplicated


    and determined look in her eyes. Then she slowly closed her eyes and threw Sally''s hand away from


    her hand.


    Sally looked at Selma in surprise and asked cautiously, "Grandma, did I do something wrong?"


    Selma still closed her eyes and ignored Sally. Sally and Eddy were all descendants of the Fu Family


    and she liked Sally very much. If there was a way, she would not make such a choice, but...


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Eddy was still in the ICU, and he couldn''t wait too long.


    "Grandma, it''s my fault. It''s all my fault. I made Grandma unhappy. Grandma, you can scold me. Don''t


    be upset, Grandma. " Sally pouted and pulled Selma''s sleeve carefully with a ttering look.


    Selma''s heart ached. She opened her eyes, looked down at Sally''s lovely face, and held Sally tightly in


    her arms.


    Startled by Selma''s action, Sally wasn''t afraid. "Grandma, aren''t you angry anymore? I know you won''t


    be mad at me. "


    Selma gritted her teeth and shed tears with her back to Sally. Her granddaughter was so cute, but...


    "Sally, I''m not angry with you. It''s all my fault. I''m not a good person. Don''t me me. I have no choice.


    Please don''t me me. I''m also doing this for your brother. I''m sorry, Sally. I''m sorry!" In Sally''s sweet


    voice, Selma couldn''t help holding Sally tightly and apologizing.


    Sally looked up at Selma, confused. She didn''t understand why Selma suddenly apologized. She didn''t


    do anything wrong.


    Sally opened her mouth and wanted to ask more. But the driver in front of her said respectfully, "Mrs.


    Selma, we have arrived at the hospital."


    Selma turned around and looked out of the window at the hospital building.


    Of course, no matter how stupid she was, she would not choose the hospital where Anne and Kevin


    were.


    There was not only one good hospital in A City.


    However, as soon as she got out of the car, she would let Sally...


    Selma''s heart was in a mess. She slowly closed her eyes. If possible, she wanted to give Eddy her own


    heart. But unfortunately, it didn''t work at all!


    Now, there was only Sally!


    "Grandma, we have arrived at the hospital. Why don''t we get out of the car? Don''t we go to see Mom


    and Dad? " Sally looked at Selma innocently and had no idea what Selma in front of her was thinking.


    Gritting her teeth, Selma closed her eyes again, and suddenlyughed miserably. Now that she had


    made up her mind, what was she hesitating for?


    Then Selma bent down, held Sally in her arms and strode forward.


    If Kevin wanted to hate her, she had no choice. Anyway, she had to save Eddy!


    Looking at Selma with her big eyes, Sally felt that her grandmother was very strange because her


    grandmother cried andughed for a while. ''But since she was my grandmother, she would not hurt


    me. My mother said that what happened in the hospitalst time was just a misunderstanding, and my


    grandmother also knew that she was wrong.


    Mom said that if I knew my mistakes, I would be a good girl. So my grandmother would definitely


    correct her mistakes and would not treat me likest time.''

 Chapter 310 Give Up One And Keep The Other (Part Two)

    Chapter 310 Give Up One And Keep The Other (Part Two)


    In Sally''s heart, she was very sure of this.


    On the other side, Anne''s body couldn''t hold on any longer. Kevin asked Emily to apany Anne to


    go home and have a rest. Anne hadn''t seen Sally for two days. She missed Sally very much, so she


    agreed.


    It was not until a long timeter that Anne was still afraid. Fortunately, she agreed, or she would lose


    her daughter.


    When Anne and Emily returned home, there was no one in the big empty house.


    Anne frowned. Selma hasn''te to see Eddy for the past two days. Anne thought Selma was at


    home with Sally. But why weren''t they at home?


    Suddenly, she had a bad feeling.


    Last time, Selma also took Sally away in this way!


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    With her heart pounding wildly, Anne quickly took out her phone and dialed Selma''s number, but a cold


    female voice came from that section.


    "Sorry, the subscriber you dialed is power off." ...


    Her phone was powered off!


    "Why did Selma turn off her phone all of a sudden? She had never turned off her phone, and Sally was


    missing. What was she going to do? Where did she take Sally? " Eddy was sick, and Sally disappeared


    again. At this moment, Anne could no longer be maintained as usual.


    Emily didn''t expect this to happen. She shook her head andforted Anne, "Don''t worry, Anne. Sally


    is the granddaughter of the Fu Family. She won''t hurt Sally."


    "The Fu Family''s granddaughter!" Emily''s words made Anne more uneasy. She put his hands on


    Emily''s shoulder, widened her eyes and said in panic, "You''re right. Sally is the granddaughter of the Fu


    Family, and she has the same blood with Eddy!


    Eddy grew up under the care of Selma. Selma loved Eddy very much. Compared with Sally, Selma


    wanted Eddy to live more!


    She is going to sacrifice Sally! "


    Selma loved Eddy so much, but she didn''t show up in the hospital for two days. At that time, Anne was


    in sorrow and didn''t think too much. Now looking at the empty room, everything shed in her mind.


    "Selma, how can you do that? Sally hadn''t grown up with her. Could she take away Sally''s heart?


    Sally is just a two-year-old child. How could Selma treat her so cruelly? "


    Knowing that her child would be treated like this, no matter how hard she tried, Anne couldn''t calm


    down. With her trembling fingers, she pushed away Emily and immediately dialed Kevin''s number.


    In the hospital, Kevin looked at Eddy through the ss, with a smile at the corners of his mouth. ''Eddy,


    you must wake up early, or your mother will be anxious to death!''!


    At this moment, a sharp ringtone broke the silence. Kevin frowned slightly. All thepany affairs in


    the past few days had been handed over, and they did not dare to disturb him.


    Who could it be?


    Frowning, Kevin took out his phone, raised his eyebrows, and answered it at once. His voice was tired,


    but still gentle. "Anne. What''s wrong?"


    Anne''s voice trembled, "Kevin, your mother has taken Sally away. She doesn''t know the news that


    Eddy is getting better yet. She must want to dig out Sally''s heart for Eddy!"


    The urgent words made Kevin stunned, full of disbelief.


    Could Selma really do such a thing? Anyway, Sally was her granddaughter!


    However, no matter how Anne came to this conclusion, Kevin didn''t dare to be careless and


    immediately sent people to look for Selma.


    In A City, the AN Group was omnipotent. It was easy to find someone, not to mention that Selma was a


    famous woman.


    In less than half an hour, Kevin had got the news, but the ce Selma went did make his face pale.


    It was the second biggest hospital in A City!


    She hadn''t seen Eddy for the past two days. What did she want to do when she suddenly went to the


    hospital? There was no need to guess.


    Gritting his teeth, Kevin told Anne and drove there.


    No matter what, he must stop Selma!


    Eddy was his son and Sally was his daughter. They were his children. No matter what, he would not


    allow any of them to be in danger!


    If Selma really dared...


    Kevin''s face was as cold as ice, and he drove very fast.


    On the other side, Anne arrived at the second hospital first because she was close to the hospital.


    Hearing that, Anne''s legs became weak. Emily held Anne tightly, and her face was also very pale.


    Normally, no matter how Selma treated her, it was a conflict between Anne and Selma. Although she


    felt unworthy for Anne, she had never hated Selma so much.


    But now, Selma dared to do such a shameful thing!


    Eddy was the grandson of the Fu Family. Wasn''t Sally the granddaughter of the Fu Family? How could


    she go so far? Did she want Sally''s heart?


    It was Sally''s life!


    In the hospital, Sally received all the examinations and looked at Selma in confusion.


    Was she sick? Why did she do this? Sally wanted to ask Selma, but when she remembered what


    happenedst time, she wisely chose to shut up.


    No wonder her Grandma kept apologizing in the car. It turned out that she was doing something wrong


    again. Didn''t she admit her mistakest time? Why did she make mistakes again?


    Sally pursed her lips and kept silent all the time. She kept looking outside. It didn''t matter. Her mother


    woulde to her the same asst time. No matter what her mother said this time, she would never


    forgive her Grandma!


    Her Grandma was so bad!


    Outside, the doctor looked at Selma with an embarrassed look and asked, "Mrs. Selma, are you really


    going to do this?"


    It was against the medical ethics and rules to remove Sally''s heart. But money could make the mare


    go. Under the temptation of money, how many people could keep the bottom line and rules?

 Chapter 311 The Surgery

    Chapter 311 The Surgery


    "Doctor, I have given you enough money. Besides, you have promised me and I have recorded the


    conversation. If you don''t do it now, I will sue you and your career wille to an end in no time. I don''t


    think you would want that." Selma served the cold threat matter-of-factly as she inspected her nails.


    The doctor gulped and nodded. He had no other choice but toply with her since he was well aware


    that Selma''s threats were anything but empty. AN Group had the power to destroy a person''s life in


    seconds without a second thought.


    Although he felt pity for the cute little girl, he had to do this if he wanted to keep his job.


    He walked into the operating room and turned his gaze towards Sally who smiled at him and said


    conspiratorially, "Doctor, I know Grandma is making a mistake again, but it doesn''t matter. Mom will


    come and rescue me."


    Grandma?


    The doctor was taken aback. He subconsciously turned his head to look at the olddy, but couldn''t


    see anything through the door. He was surprised that such a lovely girl was Selma''s granddaughter.


    He shook his head in disbelief.


    Was Selma crazy, doing such a cruel thing like removing the heart of such a lovely girl, who was


    actually her own blood? She was really a heartless woman.


    "Your name is Sally, right?" he asked her with a faux friendly smile.


    Sally nodded. "Yes." Looking at him quizzically, she asked, "Doctor, why do you keep such dangerous


    things? Mom always forbids me from ying with knives. She says that if I y with them then I will get


    hurt.


    Although I know Mom wille, but I''m still a little scared." The Doctor remained silent as she babbled


    on. "Is Mom here? My mother''s name is Anne. She is very beautiful. People say that she is a beauty."


    Her eyes shone with pride and fondness for her mother.


    While speaking about Anne, Sally felt a little disgruntled. Her eyes started welling up. "Last time, mom


    came fast but this time she iste."


    The doctor sighed and looked at his assistant, silently asking for help but thetter looked back at him


    helplessly.


    The little girl was so cute that no one could or should think of hurting her.


    Moreover, what he was about to do was immoral!


    The assistant whispered in a pleading tone, "Doctor, we''d better not move forward with it. Look at


    her..." A lovely child would always make people soft. The female doctor shook her head and put the


    knife aside, not willing to take part in the heinous crime.


    The doctor sighed, aggravated. He did not want to hurt this girl either but then if he didn''t...


    "Stop hesitating and finish the operation if you still want to stay in A City. Otherwise, all of us will be


    doomed," he said coldly.


    Everyone looked at each other. They knew that they couldn''t offend the woman outside, but this cute


    child...


    The door of the operating room closed, and the two words "In Surgery" appeared on the disy panel


    above the door.


    Outside, Selma sat on a chair and stared at the glowing words on the disy.


    There was no sound of cryinging from inside. Had the anesthesia begun to work?


    Tears of guilt slowly rolled down her cheeks. She buried her face in her hands.


    ''Sally, I''m sorry. But please forgive me. I have no choice. I have to do this for your brother!'' she


    repeatedly apologized to her granddaughter in her mind.


    At this time, Anne rushed in. When her eyesnded on Selma, she felt hopeful, but the moment her


    eyes fell on the two words ''In Surgery'', her legs gave out, and she sank heavily on the floor.


    Selma looked up, startled by the sound. Her face turned pale when she saw her daughter-inw.


    Why was she here?


    "Selma, where is Sally? Tell me, is she inside?" Anne demanded as she got up and stomped towards


    Selma. Her eyes where bloodshot as she glowered at her mother-inw with utmost hatred.


    There was no point in hiding anything now, so she admitted, "You''re right. Sally is inside, but you are


    late."


    The word te'' echoed jarringly in Anne''s mind.


    She shook her head, refusing to believe that she was toote to save her daughter. She wouldn''t let


    her daughter get hurt, and if she saw so much as a scratch on her then so God help them. Anne


    hurried towards the door of the operating room and kicked it with her foot. She shouted, "Do you have


    any professional ethics? Are you human beings? Sally is just a child. She is so healthy and beautiful.


    How can you remove her heart? How can you do this?


    Let me tell you, if you even dare to do anything to Sally, I will kill you, even if I have to risk my life.


    Open the door. Let me in. Let me see my child. Open the freaking door!"


    Anne continued yelling heartbreakingly even after her voice turned hoarse. She thumped and banged


    on the door of the operating room repeatedly.


    There were doctors and patients at the end of the corridor, gaping at her as they watched her yell


    almost maniacally, demanding to be let in and see her daughter.


    ''The woman is creating a scene,''


    Selma thought with a frown. She didn''t expect Anne to make such a big fuss. So she stepped forward


    and tried to pull away Anne.


    She gritted through her clenched teeth, "Stop creating a scene! What are you doing here anyway?


    Don''t you want to save Eddy? He is your child as well. How can you be so heartless? Are you going to


    let him die?" Selma pulled Anne''s hair harshly, partly to make her listen and partly out of anger.


    In the past, Anne silently endured Selma''s torture and insults for the sake of Kevin and her children.


    But now, she did not give a damn about anyone.


    Selma dared to hurt her child and no mother would tolerate that.


    Anne turned slowly, her gaze burning with suppressed fury. She sped Selma''s wrist with one hand


    and wrenched her hand away from her hair. Before the older woman could even react, the same hand


    shot out and wrapped around Selma''s neck while she pped her face with the other hand.


    Anne was breathing heavily. Her palm was tingling. But her fingers remained wrapped around the neck.


    Her raised her hand and gave the other woman another p. She kept ring at her mother-inw, too


    angry to utter a word.


    The sound of the ps and the stinging effect on her face, sent Selma into a momentary shock. She


    did not even feel the fingers around her neck as she stared at the other woman in utter disbelief


    How dare this woman, this filthy woman p her? And that too in a public ce like the hospital?


    "Selma, you said Eddy is my son? Sally is also my daughter. How can you kill her?" Anne''s voice


    trembled with barely contained anger as her hold on the other''s neck tightened. "I have put up with you


    for so long. I have endured enough. You have dared to hurt her but know this, if she is killed in the


    process then you won''t survive either. I promise you that I will kill you with my own hands.


    I don''t care about the consequences."


    Her voice reverberated through the corridor. Each word was dipped in hatred and venom. The


    onlookers stared at the duo, wide-eyed with shock, momentarily paralyzed by the scene. Anne flexed


    her fingers around Selma''s neck again. Thetter stared at her with fear.


    How did Selma even think about saving Anne''s son in exchange of her daughter''s life?


    Standing like other silent spectators, Emily knew that it was time to stop Anne or she mightmit a


    crime that would affect her children''s life and it would also make her a criminal in Kevin''s eyes, but


    what Selma had done was too abominable.


    Even she wanted to go up to them and kick the old woman as well.


    So, she didn''t intervene.


    Instead, she continued to kick the door of the operating room angrily. "You damn doctors! Do you know


    whose child is inside? She is the daughter of Kevin of AN Group. If his daughter is hurt, even a little, he


    will kill you all.


    Is the money given by Selma more important than a child''s life? If you truly care about your lives then


    you''d better think it over and open the door quickly."


    Such a chaotic scene was rarely seen. The corridor was gradually filling with people. By the time, Kevin


    arrived, the corridor was almost packed. He weaved and squeezed his way through the throng of


    people and when he emerged, his eyes widened at the sight in front of him.


    Anne''s hair was askew and her clothes were torn, but that did not rm him as much as what she was


    doing. She was throttling his mother whose eyes were about to roll at the back of her head. If he didn''t


    stop her then Selma would certainly die.


    He was not letting Anne kill his mother in a fit of rage.


    It was undeniable that Selma had done a grave mistake, but anyhow, she shouldn''t be killed by his


    wife.


    Kevin hurried towards them. He snaked an arm around Anne''s waist and tried to pull her away.


    However, it backfired. She turned around and pped him as well.


    The impact of the resounding and hard p had Kevin''s face turn the other way. But he did not loosen


    his hold.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    "Kevin, let go of me," Anne growled as she struggled against his hold. "Selma killed my daughter. I''ll let


    her pay for it with her life. Let go of me at once, or I''ll kill you too!" She looked at him murderously.


    Hell hath no fury when a mother was angered. If her love and patience were unconditional then her


    wrath was vindictive.


    No mother would ept such a treatment towards her child. So Kevin could not fault Anne either.


    When Kevin did not budge, Anne thought angrily, ''So he wants to die? Well, I will fulfill his wish. What''s


    the use of living anymore? What''s the use of love or being together with each other when everything is


    over?''


    She did not feel hesitant to kill anyone. She could bear everything as long as her daughter was alive.


    "Kevin, you bastard. I said let me go!" Anne shouted again, continuing her struggle to break free. But


    she was not as strong as him.


    Then she gripped his hand and sank her teeth into the flesh. Kevin snorted before wincing a little but he


    did not stop her, letting her vent out her anger.


    On the other hand, Selma struggled to breathe.


    Anne was really going to kill her just now!


    Gasping for breath, Selma saw what was before her eyes clearly as the white mist started to gradually


    dispel.


    Kevin was holding Anne tightly even though his hand had started bleeding from her wild onught.


    "Kevin," Selma said weakly. Her voice was raspy.


    Kevin''s gaze immediately shifted towards his mother but the gaze held no concern or warmth as Selma


    might have expected. Instead, they were cold and filled with hatred. Her body went rigid as she stared


    back at her son in disbelief.


    It was the first time that Kevin had looked at her in this manner.


    So he med her as well.


    "Ugh!" While Kevin was distracted, Anne heavily stepped on his foot. He couldn''t help but groan in pain


    and in the process, he released his hold on Anne. She took the opportunity to free herself and kicked


    the door of the operating room with force.


    "I beg you, please let go of my daughter. She is only two years old. Take my life instead, but let go of


    my daughter," Anne pleaded earnestly. The energy and rage had been sapped out of her body. Her


    eyes burned with unshed tears as she continued knocking on the door.


    Her legs gave out. Exhausted, she slid down on the floor. She could no longer hold back her tears after


    she was met with silence from the other side. The tears rolled down her cheeks, blurring her vision.


    They intermingled with Kevin''s blood that was still sttered on her lips and chin.


    Gritting his teeth, Kevin strode towards the door and it was then that the door slowly creaked open.


    Inside the ward, the doctor wore a mask and held a sleeping Sally in his arms. Anne hurriedly stood up


    and ran to her daughter.


    She took Sally from him and cradled her protectively in her arms. Her gaze did a preliminary inspection


    for any blood or injury on the child''s body. Thankfully, there were none. She was sleeping peacefully,


    oblivious to her surroundings. Anne kissed the top of her head lovingly, thanking the Almighty for


    keeping her child safe.


    Kevin red at the doctor. Thetter confessed, "Temptation of money can be resisted by a few.


    However, we could ovee that temptation because of your daughter." He smiled ruefully at the


    sleeping child, "She is a precious one. None of us had the heart to harm her in any way." He lowered


    his gaze as he was still feeling guilty for having epted the offer in first ce.


    It was good to see that human nature triumphed over money.


    Kevin nodded slowly and said in a hoarse voice, "Thank you." Even though he was angry, now, he


    couldn''t help but feel grateful to him. They could have easily killed her but they didn''t.


    The doctor shook his head, and silently left. He knew that his career hade to an end as the matter


    had escted.


    But at this moment, he did not feel regret or guilt. Instead, he felt as if a burden had been lifted off his


    chest. His conscience did not berate him. Maybe money was not that important after all.


    Anne pulled Sally closer to herself. She rested her chin on top of her head. Her fear had dissipated, the


    adrenaline rush was also decreasing. Her daughter was safe. She knew her daughter was just given a


    narcotic and would wake up when the drug''s effect was over.


    However, she couldn''t help but think what would have happened had she not arrived in time or whether


    her daughter would still be alive had the doctors not been kind.


    Kevin took a step towards Anne who immediately stepped back, holding Sally protectively and ring


    at him.


    Kevin''s heart ached, but he didn''t dare to go any further. Helplessly, he pleaded, "Anne, don''t do this.


    Please..."


    Anne shook her head and looked at Selma with hatred. "I don''t believe you. I won''t believe the Fu


    Family anymore. I''ll leave with my daughter. I won''t let my child get hurt


    anymore."

 Chapter 312 She Must Be Strong

    Chapter 312 She Must Be Strong


    Kevin could not help but wrap Anne tightly in his arms. "Anne, I''m as sad as you when Sally got hurt.


    For now, calm down, okay?"


    Hearing his words, Anne, who was struggling, quieted down. Kevin was overjoyed to see that his


    sce was working so he continued, "Anne, Eddy and Sally want us to be together, remember? Have


    you forgotten?"


    With her deep eyes, Anne looked coldly at Selma, who had just got up from the ground.


    All this time, she endured all the humiliation from the Fu Family. However, she had gotten sick of it! She


    knew she had to go back to what she used to be for the sake of her children.


    The corner of her mouth slowly lifted into a smirk, revealing her indifference. At the sight of it, Selma


    had a premonition. Sure enough, Anne turned to Kevin and said something which greatly surprised her.


    "Kevin, I want you to choose one of us. Either choose me and Sally, or choose your mother!"


    Kevin was stunned. Never in his life did he think that Anne would make him choose.


    With a disdainful smile, Anne tapped on his chest and exined, "Kevin, it''s never my intention to


    make things difficult for you. I just can''t live with the person who wants to hurt my daughter!"


    Upon saying that, she shot Selma a cold look and then walked away.


    Worried that something bad would happen to Anne, Emily followed her. Sam also followed suit.


    Meanwhile, Kevin closed his eyes exasperatedly. Once he opened his eyes, he looked at Selma in the


    corridor with intense cold eyes.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    "Kevin, I''ve thought everything through before doing this. Still, I felt that it was the right thing to do. I


    couldn''t let anything happen to Eddy, even if it means sacrificing my own life!" Even though Selma''s


    face was pale with guilt and culpability, she stepped forward and acted brave in front of Kevin.


    His deep, dark eyes looked down at Selma. When he spoke, he looked at her with an obscure gaze


    and his tone was icy cold. "Mom, do you really think that you''re helping? Just this morning, the doctor


    said that Eddy''s condition is improving. But look what you did..."


    As Selma heard this, her body froze and she subconsciously took a step back. Eddy was getting better,


    which meant the he could hold on for a few more years. They would have time to find a suitable heart


    donor for him.


    Perhaps, they could save Eddy without sacrificing Sally. There were so many wonders in the world


    anyway. If they spent a lot of money, they would definitely find a donor for him.


    ''Then, what did I do just now?''


    Selma''s body fell heavily to the ground. Looking at the ceiling of the corridor, she unexpectedly burst


    intoughter. She almost killed her granddaughter, Sally, just now!


    "Sally, it''s all my fault. I was so stupid!" Tears of regret streamed down her face. She looked pitiful, but


    sadly, no one sympathized with her.


    With so many people in the hospital, the news spread like wildfire. While Kevin was sitting in the


    corridor wearily, he suddenly received a call from his assistant.


    As it turned out, the entertainment news reported what had happened. This could ruin AN Group''s


    reputation and further affect the stock price which was directly rted to thepany''s financial


    interests.


    Upon hearing this, Kevin shook his head with a mocking smile. But behind that smile was dejection and


    anguish.


    Right now, he did not care about anything else other than his family.


    Kevin ended the call abruptly without any instructions, which in turn made his assistant surprised. For a


    moment, the assistant stared nkly at the phone but he immediately dealt with the problem as usual.


    His job was to minimize the repercussions of the matter. Although he had done it before, he was


    surprised to find the CEO''s family in a huge mess.


    Meanwhile, instead of going back to the Fu Family''s house, Anne decided to take Sally to another


    house.


    She was not a poor girl. In fact, she had her own financial resources. She could live on her own without


    relying on the Fu Family. Even if Kevin was no longer by her side, she could definitely support her child.


    Anne put her unconscious daughter on the bed. Gazing at Sally, she could not help but bite her lips


    tightly as tears streamed down her face.


    "Anne, calm down now. Look, Sally is fine,"forted Emily. The truth was, she felt sorry for her friend


    to have experienced this kind of suffering.


    Anne slowly closed her eyes. To Emily''s surprise, she suddenlyughed sarcastically. The moment she


    opened her eyes, they seemed to have changed.


    "I was wrong. This is all my fault. I liked Kevin so much that I was willing to endure humiliation for him.


    But now, I realized that my concession and cowardice would just hurt my children. From now on, I will


    never care about anyone again. Only when I''m strong can I protect my child. I won''t ever allow anyone


    to bully us again!"


    Whether it was Kevin, Selma, or Kim, Anne would never let them. If only she had enough power, no


    one would dare to bully her children.


    Kim controlled her for two years. If only she had the power to fight him, would he still dare to


    manipte her?


    Not to mention, Simon was still in his hands. If only she was powerful, would Kim still have dared to do


    such thing?


    "To be honest, I don''t me anyone. This is all my fault. I lost myself just to feel that so-called love!"


    Anne touched Sally''s little face gently and continued, "From now on, I won''t let this happen again. I will


    protect my children well on my own!"


    Standing outside the door, Sam shook his head helplessly as he heard what Anne had said. She had


    changed. She was no longer the woman she used to be, but perhaps it was a good change.


    Tears welled up in Emily''s eyes. She squatted down and hugged Annefortingly. How much


    suffering did Anne have to endure to obtain the happiness she deserved?


    In the hospital, Selma came again with a food box in her hands.


    Kevin was sitting at the corridor when she came, his eyes red and ssy like a sculpture.


    He had been sitting there for a long time that it seemed that he had perished there and then. He had


    not eaten nor drunk since yesterday.


    With her teeth clenched, Selma walked up to Kevin slowly and crouched down to get his attention.


    "Kevin, Eddy is getting better. Look at him. He''s looking at you with his eyes wide open. You should eat


    something to regain your strength," she urged.


    "Go away!" Kevin''s voice was cold and emotionless. He no longer respected nor yielded to Selma.


    Her body stiffened after she heard his words, and tears streamed down her face again. "Kevin, I really


    didn''t know, I swear! I wasn''t aware that Eddy''s condition is getting better. I never expected that it


    would turn out like this. This is all my fault. Let me make up to you. Please don''t be like this to me.


    Anne may be gone, but Eddy needs you. What if you get sick? Who would take care of Eddy? Even not


    for me, but for Eddy, eat a little."


    At that moment, the nurse, who was guarding Eddy''s room, suddenly came out.


    She saw a man in the corridor who was like a sculpture. He gave off an intimidating aura that it seemed


    as though he had a killing intent. The feeling was extremely frightening.


    When the nurse spoke, her voice trembled and it was so low it seemed that she was whispering, "Eddy


    said he wanted to see his mom. I don''t know it it''s convenient for you¡ª"


    "Fuck off!" shouted Selma. She turned around and red at nurse. "Are you stupid? How can you work


    here? Get out of here, or I''ll fire you!"


    Stunned, the nurse looked at Selma and her tears fell uncontrobly on her face. She turned around


    and ran away, fearing that she would indeed be fired.


    Kevin raised his head and looked at Eddy through the ss. On his son''s face was a smile, and his


    eyes were full of hope and charm.


    He just woke up and missed his mother!


    Kevin immediately lowered his head and took out his phone in his pocket. He then dialed Sam''s


    number hurriedly. "Sam, are you still with Anne? Please tell her that Eddy has woken up. He wants to


    see her right now.


    I know she doesn''t want to see me...


    but Eddy misses her so much. She''s the first thing he looked for the instant he woke up."


    After hanging up the phone, he stood up and looked down at Selma coldly.


    "Mom, Anne wille to see Eddy no matter how angry she is. I''m afraid she doesn''t want to see you


    again. You''d better leave. Don''te here again."


    With eyes wide open, Selma looked at him in disbelief. How could he talk to his own mother like that?


    "Kevin, I''m your mother. Are you really going to do this to me?" She stood up hurriedly and clung on


    Kevin''s arms.


    Unfortunately, Kevin just pushed her away with no remorse. He clenched his hands that were hanging


    on either side of his body and then loosened them helplessly.


    "Mom, I don''t want to talk about the things that had happened in the past. It''s not only you who made a


    huge mistake. I am also at fault here. But, do you realize how depressed I was during the past two


    years?


    When Anne came back, I finally felt happy. Even the gray sky in my heart became brighter when I


    finally saw her again. What''s more, I found out that I have two more children. It was so exciting, but


    what happened now?


    In my eyes, thepany is nothing, so is my career. Nothing is more important than my family. Mom,


    as your son, I tried my best to respect and tolerate you, but look what you did in return. You destroyed


    my family single-handedly.


    You know, you should be d that you''re my mother. Otherwise, you would never stand a chance


    against me. Heck, I doubt that you''d even be unscathed.


    You can go back now. I don''t want to see your face again. When Eddy learns that you almost killed his


    sister, he will not want to see you again either."


    After Selma heard these words, her body was petrified in spot. She realized this was what Kevin truly


    thought about her. She had done so much for this family but she didn''t get what she deserved.


    It had be clear that Kevin loathed her with every inch.


    How could it be possible?


    "Kevin, how can you treat me like this? How can you do this to your own mother just for a woman?"


    Selma shook her head disapprovingly before she turned around and left.


    Seeing this, Kevin heaved a heavy sigh. Did Selma think until now that all these were caused by Anne?


    All of these must stop. In the past, he wascent and lenient to them. From this moment on, he


    had to protect his family at all costs. He must ensure that nobody would ever hurt his children again,


    even his mother!


    The only thing that mattered to him now was his family!


    Inside the ward, Eddyy on the bed while looking through the window with wide eyes. Although he


    could not hear a thing, he could tell from his father''s and grandmother''s expressions that something


    had happened.


    If that was the case, what happened then?


    On the other side, the effect of the drug had finally subsided. Slowly, Sally opened her drowsy eyes.


    "Mom..." The instant she saw her mom, she burst into tears.


    Feeling sorry for Sally, Anne wrapped her in her arms. "Sally, please don''t cry. I''m here. I''m going to


    protect you. I won''t let anyone hurt you again. I''ll always be by your side, okay? Please don''t cry," she


    said in a calm andforting tone.


    "Grandma... she..." Sally shivered at the memory in the operating room a while ago, her eyes filled with


    tears.


    Anne closed her eyes and let herself drown in the pain. Surprisingly, not a single drop of tear escaped


    from her eyes. Tears only belonged to those who were weak, and she must be strong!


    "Sally, please don''t cry anymore. Mom feels sorry for you. I promise I won''t let you get hurt in the future.


    This won''t happen again."


    Sally nodded and wiped her tears with her little hands. She looked like a homeless kitten as her face


    was tear-stained and messy from profuse crying. Looking at her precious child, Anne could not help but


    smile.


    She gently wiped the remainder of Sally''s tears with her hand andforted her until the child stopped


    crying. Looking around, Sally suddenly said, "Mom, I miss my brother."


    Anne fell stunned upon hearing her words. She frowned as she suddenly remembered something:


    Simon and Eddy!


    Where on earth was that damn Kim hiding? How were they going to find Simon? Andstly, how was


    Eddy in the hospital?

 Chapter 313 Eddy To the Rescue

    Chapter 313 Eddy To the Rescue


    Sam stood gaping at the scene in front of him. What the hell was this?


    It had been two long and gruesome years of waiting for Kevin and Anne, and yet...


    Sam let out a covert sigh and lowered his head. His eyes went to the screen of his phone. "Anne, it''s


    Kevin. He said that Eddy had woken up and wanted to see you," he said in a muted voice.


    Anne''s body froze. Her voice was devoid of emotion when she answered, "Don''t worry. Eddy is my son.


    I''ll take care of him."


    Sam could almost not recognize the voice that answered him. Anne had never been a cold person, and


    yet the woman who answered seemed like a stranger. At this moment, Emily shook her head at him,


    and he was left with no choice but to step back.


    Any woman, when put into Anne''s shoes, would have made the same choice.


    There was nothing that could rival a mother''s pain when they had to see their own child get hurt.


    Kevin sat down in front of Eddy''s bed, d in a hospital gown. He felt as if his heart was getting


    wrenched from his chest as he watched his son. He forced his lips to offer Eddy a smile as he spoke.


    "Eddy, don''t worry. You''re getting better. You''ll be able to go home in a few days. Just wait a little more,


    okay buddy?"


    "Can I still see Mommy after we go home?" Eddy asked weakly.


    Kevin felt as if rocks were piling up inside his chest. Slowly, they were turning into huge boulders that


    weighed down on his every movement. He looked at Eddy, his eyes colored in shades ofplicated


    emotions. Eddy was a very perceptive young boy¡ªof course he would know that something was


    wrong.


    He ced a gentle hand on his son''s forehead and said,


    "Eddy, you''ve grown up. I know you''re smart, so Daddy will be honest." Kevin heard his voice crack, as


    if splintering from the weight of his confession. The look ofplete trust in Eddy''s eyes had almost


    made him turn back and hide him from the harsh truths that threatened to cut away at his heart and his


    innocence. He had wanted to hold on to those bright and pure eyes a little longer. But Kevin knew that


    he had a right to know. Keeping the truth from him would only dy the inevitable, and he was the


    boy''s father. If his son had to be hurt from the truth, he would rather do it himself than anyone else. He


    gathered himself before he continued, "Our family is a little different from others because of a special


    kind of blood that we have. It was also because of this that you have suffered from heart disease.


    Yesterday, you were in a critical condition, and we had to find a new heart for you. Your grandmother


    felt so sorry for you, but she did something bad. She wanted to give you your sister''s heart so you


    would live... "


    Kevin felt his heart fracture as he watched Eddy''s eyes widen. Still, he did not look away. He would not


    leave his son to carry this burden alone, especially not at this moment. "How could grandma do such a


    thing? Even if I die, I will never take my sister''s heart!" Eddy wailed.


    A myriad of convoluted emotions sprung in Kevin. He knew that Eddy could be headstrong, but he had


    never thought that he would hear such wordse out of his son''s mouth.


    Kevin didn''t know what he had done in his life to deserve such a child. He prayed silently for the world


    to let him have Eddy longer.


    The next moment, another realization dawned on the distraught child. With his eyes cast down, he said


    softly, "Mother... She left again, didn''t she? Grandma did something terrible. She must be so sad and


    angry now..."


    Kevin sighed and wiped the tears that had gathered in Eddy''s eyes. "Don''t worry. Your mother loves


    you more than anything in the world. Even if she feels angry with daddy and grandma, she will


    definitelye to see you. Now, it''s bed time for you. Sleep well so you can see Mommy when you


    wake up."


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    His words were full of confidence. Kevin knew Anne very well. She would never abandon her children.


    Eddy nodded slightly and obediently closed his eyes, even as a heaviness sank in his chest. His


    thoughts warded sleep away.


    ''Grandma made a big mistake and mom will never forgive her. Will we be okay? Are we still a family?


    How could you do this, grandma? Sally and I are both your grandchildren. She is the better option


    anyway. I have the blood disease, but she doesn''t. How could you want to just give her up? I don''t


    understand, even if Daddy said it was for me. I can''t ept it...''


    Eddy''s young heart stirred with all sorts of heavy feelings, but he decided to keep them only to himself.


    He opened his eyes slowly¡ªalmost cautiously, and looked at the hallway through the ss. Still no


    Anne. Disappointment filled Eddy as he thought of his mother.


    ''Mom, when will youe? I really miss you!''


    Unbeknownst to him, Kevin had been watching his every movement. He closed his eyes and let out a


    long sigh.


    Meanwhile, Anne rushed to the hospital. Once she was there, she immediately put on a hospital gown.


    The sound rang clear in the silent corridors, and Eddy and Kevin turned their heads at the same time.


    Their eyes lit up and the corners of their mouths lifted in surprising synchronicity. It was like one was


    the mirror of the other.


    Anne hade. They knew that she would and she was really here now!


    Anne felt the two pairs of eyes that burned through her, but she unconsciously sought out only Eddy''s


    eyes, leaving Kevin''s gaze unanswered.


    "Eddy? Are you feeling better? I am here. I''m so sorry that I''mte." She had all but thrown herself


    beside her son. Gently, she lowered her body and kissed the boy''s forehead.


    But Eddy had only beamed at her, as if all his tiredness was gone. He shook his head and said, "Mom,


    I''ve grown up already, so I''m very sensible. It''s okay. I''m just really happy that you''re here now."


    At his son''s words, Anne''s eyes became warm. She felt the weight of her tears threatening to fall down,


    but she blinked them away and just smiled at Eddy.


    She was blessed to have such a wonderful boy for a son.


    "Mom, I''m getting better. I can go back in a few days. Are you happy?" Eddy asked.


    Anne nodded immediately. "Of course. I want you to get better fast so we can be together again. As


    long as you get better, then that''s all I need."


    Kevin''s body stiffened as he looked at Anne meaningfully.


    Eddy read the tension in his body and turned to Anne again with sad eyes. "Mom, Dad told me


    everything. Grandma did something wrong, didn''t she? I also think she shouldn''t have done that."


    Anne did not turn back to look at him, but Kevin knew she was ring at him from the way her body


    tensed. His shoulders sagged forward helplessly. He had not wanted to tell Eddy either, but the boy


    had already managed to connect the dots on his own. How could Kevin have done anything else?


    As always, Kevin was right. Anne was incredulous that he had told Eddy everything. Their son was


    sick. What good would knowing the truth do to his already frail heart?


    Eddy felt the air in the room be more and more strained, and he did not need to ask any more


    questions to understand the silent war that was going on between his parents. "Mom, it was all


    grandma''s fault. It had nothing to do with dad. You can''t me him for what she did!" With this, he held


    Anne''s hand and put it on Kevin''s.


    His touch burned her¡ªthe scorching sensation in her skin from where their hands met sent small


    tremors through Anne''s fingers. She had instinctively wanted to pull away from him and the feelings


    that he had brought to her, but Kevin gave her no chance to pull away, tightening his grip on her.


    He lowered his head and looked at Anne with a look of possession. The corners of his mouth lifted as


    he said, "Anne, you should know by now that once I have taken hold of your hand, there is no way I am


    letting go without a fight."


    Anne''s body froze at his deration and her head turned sharply to him in surprise. She was met with


    a deep gaze, as if he was making a vow. "Anne, you are my wife. We have taken an oath to be


    together for the rest of our lives. I won''t let anything destroy our family."


    His words tugged at her heart, but she turned away.


    She was Kevin''s wife, but Selma was his mother. Anne knew that it was impossible to reconcile these


    two facts, like two truths that refused to meet.


    "Mom, I''ve been living with you since the very beginning, even during the time you didn''t want dad. You


    didn''t like him, so I didn''t either. But two years ago, you suddenly disappeared, and he was the one with


    me." Eddy suddenly spoke. Both Kevin and Anne looked at their son, wondering what he wanted to


    say.


    "Dad was having a hard time, but he did his best not to make me feel lonely. When you were gone, I


    used to feel so jealous of the other kids. Why were they with both their parents? Why couldn''t I be like


    that? I prayed a lot. I promised to be a good boy so I could be with both my mom and dad. Then a few


    days ago, you finally came back, and you even brought my sister. I was really happy! I thought my


    prayers worked, and all of us could all live together now.


    But now things aren''t good again, and it was all my fault. Maybe I was a bad kid, so I was punished. I


    got sick and made grandma do something wrong. I''m sorry. I promise I''ll be a good kid, so can you and


    Dad forgive me?"


    Anne looked at Eddy and felt guilt sink in her. Had he always been thinking this way?


    If that was so, then she had failed as a mother. Knives lodged themselves in her chest unrelentingly,


    and she wanted to cry out from the pain. She gathered her son in her arms and held him carefully.


    Eddy shouldn''t be having these thoughts at his age. None of the me was his¡ªwhatever happened


    had all been Selma''s doing.


    "Sweetie, it''s not your fault. Don''t ever think that. You didn''t do anything wrong," she said softly.


    "But..." Eddy protested weakly in Anne''s arms. "It has nothing to do with Dad too. It''s not his fault."


    All of a sudden, the corners of Anne''s mouth twitched and she unwittingly loosened her hold on Eddy.


    She hadn''t expected her son to be able to turn the situation to his advantage. At the end of it all, he


    was just telling her that it wasn''t his father''s fault.


    It seemed that Eddy was not only clever, but he had loyalty as well. Anne did not know whether to


    laugh or get angry at the boy''s craftiness.


    Unless... Had Kevin put him up to this? She sent him a sharp nce at the possibility. ''Son of a bitch!


    How could he make use of a child? And his own son at that!'' she cursed to herself.


    Kevin raised his eyebrows in question, blessedly unaware of Anne''s harsh and wrongful judgment of


    his character.


    "Mom, promise me that you won''t leave dad, okay? Of course, you can''t leave me either. We are a


    family and we should all be together. I don''t want us to ever be apart," Eddy continued his pleas.


    Anne was caught between her son''s pleading and Kevin''s silent entreaty. She had no other choice but


    to nod. Try as she might, she was not made of stone. There was no way she could have refused at this


    moment.


    "Great! Mom won''t leave. It''s a promise!" Eddy''s face broke off into a grin.


    Kevin nodded firmly. He looked at Anne, then at his son, and felt his resolve solidify. From hereon, he


    would not let his wife and children suffer any more. It was his duty as a man and as a father.


    As if he was released from the tension in the atmosphere, exhaustion caught up to Eddy. The boy felt


    his eyes grow heavy as sleep finally imed his thoughts.


    When he was in deep slumber, Anne gestured for Kevin to keep quiet and walked out slowly.


    Kevin followed her out and wrapped his arms around her waist tightly from behind. She struggled for a


    few moments, but relented at the sound of Kevin''s tired voice, "Please, just for a while, let me lean on


    you. I''m very tired."


    Kevin was not one to admit weakness to anyone. He had always been a fortress¡ªstrong and


    untouchable. But even the strongest keep would crumble over relentless blows. For the past few days,


    he had to watch over his son who was in the brink of danger, and find a way to keep his family together.


    He had barely eaten, his appetite gone from anxiety. Kevin knew that his body had almost reached its


    limit.


    Anne softened as she thought of how much he had to endure for everyone else''s sake, even her own.


    She stopped moving and let him take some of her warmth.


    Time passed by quietly. Kevin closed his eyes and allowed himself to findfort in Anne''s presence


    in his arms.


    They continued wordlessly. Later, just as Anne was growing suspicious that Kevin had fallen asleep, he


    broke the silence with his words.


    "Anne, I know that I have so much to atone for. What drove us apart in the past had all been my fault. I


    had already failed many times, but please believe me when I say that from the moment we met each


    other, I had already sworn to protect you. Then our children came, and I had so much more to cherish


    and live for. I know what it feels to be a parent, but what my own mother did this time was wrong, no


    matter how unintentional it may be. I will not try to defend her. She was wrong, and I''m sorry that you


    and the children have to pay the price for that.


    I don''t even have the right to ask for forgiveness. I just want you to give me a chance to make up for


    my mistakes and let me take care of our family. I don''t know how to live without you in my life."


    Anne''s breath stuttered as she tried to fight off her tears. She knew, even before Eddy intervened, that


    none of it had been Kevin''s fault. And yet, even as he himself was hurting, she was still the one being


    held. He neededfort much more than her.


    This man had always been on her side, and she had been selfishly putting her emotions first.


    Sorrow flooded her heart at the thought that she was also to me for his suffering.


    "Kevin, after what happened, I really can''t live under the same roof as your mother. I''ve already found a


    house and settled there. If you miss us, you can alwayse by and visit," she said, taking the first


    step to apromise.


    Kevin''s eyes lit up and he tightened his arms around her.


    Time flew by quickly. More than half a month had passed and the worst was over for Eddy''s sickness.


    He had been eager to be discharged from the hospital for many days. When the doctor gave the okay,


    he was taken back to the house that Anne had found.


    Kevin understood Anne''s choice, and supported her decision. Eddy needed his mother, and for now, it


    was the best arrangement for them.


    Now that Eddy was well, Kevin had the time to be worried about other things. There had been no news


    about Kim so far.


    Kevin was one of the most powerful men in A City, with the AN Group under his control. And yet,


    despite this strength, there was no news about Kim and his whereabouts. It was as if he had vanished.


    What unsettled him even more was that Kim had made no move to use Simon as a bargaining chip.


    Oftentimes, silence was more dangerous than noise. Kevin was certain that Kim was plotting


    something, but what it was, he could only wait to find out.

 Chapter 314 Get Out Of Here

    Chapter 314 Get Out Of Here


    Selma had not once set foot inside in the hospital for the past month, but she had been in regr


    contact with the staff, keeping a close watch over Eddy''s condition. She knew that the boy would be


    discharged today.


    The news put her in high spirits.


    At once, she had given the maids instructions to clean the entire house and to prepare a party to


    wee Eddy back and celebrate his recovery.


    No one had expected the celebrant to miss his own party.


    Selma waited eagerly for Eddy''s arrival, running towards the door every time it rang. The hours passed


    and morning turned into night, and her anticipation dwindled down until it turned into disappointment. It


    was already early the next day, but there had been no sign of Eddy.


    She grit her teeth when she finally pieced things together. Kevin and Anne made a fool of her. They


    weren''ting back again.


    The next moment, a loud crash echoed through the empty room. Shards of ss and broken tes


    littered the floor. Still unsatisfied, Selma smashed the table, sparing not a single tableware or food.


    "That bitch!" she screamed. Yes, this was all Anne''s fault. First she had taken away her son, and now


    she was trying to take her grandson away from her too. What more did she want? Selma had already


    apologized and acknowledged her mistake, and it had been half a month.


    Now, even Kevin had refused to see her. Selma was sure that even that had been Anne''s doing.


    She just never stopped ruining her life.


    "Just you wait, Anne. You''ll be out of the picture soon enough. I promise you that!" Selma screamed,


    her voice vindictive in the cover of darkness.


    There was a ring contrast between Anne''s house and the cold and empty mansion. It was a simple


    home, not in any wayvish or elegant, but it was filled with joy and warmth.


    When Eddy was finally discharged from the hospital, Anne and Kevin''s happiness was unrivaled. Sally


    was excited to y with her brother, and the whole family was in a state ofplete bliss. Anne and


    Kevin personally cooked so they could celebrate Eddy''s improving health.


    As they enjoyed their time together, a wayward thought cast a shadow over Anne''s happiness, turning


    the shades darker. How great would it have been if Simon was also here?


    She watched her two children as they cheerfully talked and ate, and couldn''t help but wonder how her


    other son was feeling at this moment. A sliver of guilt crept into her chest. Did she have any right to


    enjoy a moment''s peace when one of her children was missing from her arms? Before her resolve


    broke, she steeled herself. No. She could not falter now. They had just survived a storm. She believed


    in Kevin, and in herself. They would definitely get Simon back, and their happiness would beplete.


    Early next morning, the momentary spell of peace that had settled upon their home broke. A loud bang


    woke Anne and Kevin up in the darkness of the hours before dawn.


    It was an undeniable, human sound. Someone was pounding on the door.


    Kevin''s body sprang into action. He pulled on his clothes and said to Anne, "Go to the children. I''ll go


    and see what''s going on."


    Anne nodded and quickly headed to the direction of their children, but not before catching a glimpse of


    the person at the door. Her gaze went past Kevin''s broad back and fell on Selma''s figure at the


    doorway.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    It hade as no surprise to Anne and Kevin that Selma had found them despite no one telling her of


    where they lived. Tracking someone down was a piece of cake if you had enough money.


    Kevin frowned at his mother, clearly not expecting her visit at this hour. "Mom, what are you doing here


    at this time? Aren''t you afraid of scaring the children?" he said in a low voice.


    But Selma only smiled wryly and took off her sunsses. There were dark circles under her eyes.


    The sigh made Kevin raise a brow in surprise. Selma sneered, "It''s good to know you still know what to


    call me. I waited for you at home the whole night yesterday. I thought you had forgotten me. How is


    Eddy? I have a right to know how my grandson is doing."


    She spoke loudly and without restraint, and the sound had awakened Eddy. The next moment, he was


    walking out of his room as he rubbed the sleep off from his eyes. "Grandma, I''m here. I''m not sick


    anymore. Look, I''m very healthy."


    Eddy approached his grandmother without any trace of hesitation.


    Selma was gratified at his actions and held him in her arms, the corners of her mouth lifting in


    satisfaction. She cupped Eddy''s cheeks and looked into his eyes as she spoke. "Look at you, my little


    prince. So young, and already so sensible. You knew I was worried about you, didn''t you? I''m so d


    you understand grandma so well, not like someone who had forgotten his mother after he got a wife.


    He even didn''t recognize his mother when she showed up. Promise me you won''t ever forget me,


    okay?" she said, taking Eddy in her arms again and sending Kevin a meaningful look.


    Kevin''s brows were knit together at the scene that his own mother was creating.


    As Selma kept holding Eddy in her arms, Sally shrunk back behind Anne, holding tightly to her mother''s


    legs. She pressed herself as close as possible, as if afraid that Anne would leave her behind.


    Anne''s chest tightened as her daughter stood behind her, frightened and unsure at their own home, but


    she kept silent.


    When Selma finally released Eddy from her embrace, she took his hand and looked at Sally next. Anne


    felt her begin to tremble as she met her grandmother''s eyes.


    Anne took a deep breath, and shifted her gaze from Eddy to Sally, who kept clinging to her.


    The next moment, she had grabbed hold of her children and locked themselves with her in their room.


    The door pounded from the outside with the sound of Selma''s voice muffled by the walls. "Anne, I''m


    telling you, you can''t keep my grandchildren from me! You can hide in the room all you want, but I''ll


    break it open. I have a locksmith with me."


    Emily was so angry that she felt like breaking something to vent out her anger. She said to Anne, "This


    Selma has gone too far. Anne, take care of Sally and Eddy in the room. I''ll go out and drive her away!"


    Kevin and Anne were the focus of the media, but it had nothing to do with Emily, so Emily thought it


    would be fine if she went out to deal with Selma.


    With a frown, Anne held Emily''s hand and said, "Selma came with bad intentions. She even brought a


    locksmith with her. If I don''t go out, not only will she hurt me, but Eddy and Sally will also be implicated.


    I did nothing wrong, so I am not afraid of her. Since she wanted to make a scene, I will go out to see


    what she really wants to do."


    Anne knew if she kept running away, there would be no end to all this.


    Emily Looked at Eddy and Sally who were frightened with their eyes wide open. She touched her


    forehead helplessly. How could Kevin have such a mother?


    Eddy saw his mother''s eyes turn to cold steel. He squeezed her hand and said, "Mom, I know that


    things are not good between you and grandma now, but she loves me very much. If I go out, she will


    calm down. Can I go out and talk to her?"


    Anne wanted to crumble at his son''s words. He had just escaped death, and yet here he was, still


    trying to protect them.


    She lowered her head and held her son in her arms. He was too young to be carrying such a


    responsibility. What was even worse was that there were always eyes on their family. Kevin was a


    prominent name, and his enemies would stop at nothing to destroy him, even it meant involving his


    children and his family. Eddy''s name would be stered all over the headlines once the paparazzi sank


    their ws into him. He would never escape.


    No. This was something she had to do alone. Whatever happened, she would not offer her children as


    coteral just to protect herself.


    "No, Eddy. Stay here and take good care of your sister. I''ll be back soon," she said softly as she


    touched her son''s head with a gentle hand.


    Seeing the decision in her eyes, Eddy nodded and watched Anne go out of the room. When she


    opened the door, the locksmith was still studying on the lock, trying to open it, while Kevin was beside


    his mother, trying to calm the older woman''s hysterics.


    "Stop this now. I''m already here," Anne said. Then, she turned to Kevin. "Can you step out for a bit?


    Your mom and I have to talk."


    Kevin''s eyes lingered at her before she saw him acquiesce. Wordlessly, he nodded and went out,


    leaving the two women alone with each other. Selma grit her teeth at Anne as she looked at her. She


    took a step back unconsciously, in case that Anne would suddenly throw a tantrum at her.


    "Well, now that you''re out, give me the children and let me take them back to the mansion," she said


    angrily. She had spoken as if she was asking to pick up goods she had bought.


    Anne was at an utter loss. She did not know whether tough or curse at the woman''s ridiculous


    demands. With a shake of her head, Anne refused. "They are my children. No one will take them from


    me."


    "They are the children of the Fu Family. You don''t know the first thing about how to raise heirs. I am the


    one capable of turning them into the best of the best. They will carry on the honor thates with their


    blood and name. If they stay with you, what can you teach them?" Disdain was written all over Selma''s


    face as she continued to spit out derision. "I am not as free as you. In fact, I am wasting precious time


    here just talking to you, so let''s just get this over with quickly. Hand over the children, and I''ll leave right


    away."


    "No," Anne refused again, her eyes full of threat.


    Outside, the reporters and paparazzi stood waiting in anticipation. They had overheard the raised


    voices from inside, and they could almost see the new headlines for tomorrow. Sneaking their cameras


    from the windows, they snapped photos of the confrontation between Anne and Selma. The women


    both screamed murder, but the media couldn''t be happier. They were already looking forward to writing


    columns for tomorrow''s paper.


    "And just what makes you think you can do anything for them? You have no name, and no money. Ca


    you guarantee them a good future? If you are really their mother, you will choose what is best for them.


    Go in and ask Eddy whether he wants to be with you or me.


    You are such a vicious woman. You don''t want to see the kids close to me, so you took them away from


    me. You are a pathetic little excuse for a mother. And just look at this shanty you''ve put them in.


    Is this where you n to raise them?" Selma did not mince her words as she mocked Anne from head


    to toe. Her eyes gleamed with tears that she tried to hold back, as if she was one that was wronged.


    However, Anne was not going to back down. She let out a deep breath then started pushing Selma as


    she shouted back. "I will tell you this now. This is my home and you are nothing but an intruder! If you


    have any desire to keep your life, get out of here, or I will stop holding back. We don''t need you, and


    the children sure as hell can grow up perfectly fine without you!"


    Anne was the opposite of the picture of elegance. Her eyes were bloodshot and her voice was raised


    terrifyingly as she threatened Selma and drove her away.


    Selma''s eyes widened in disbelief.


    Even Eddy and Sally who had peeked out of their room opened their mouths in shock. Never in their


    life had they seen such a scenario before. "You...


    You shrew!" Selma pointed at Anne and shrieked. "Have you gone mad? You don''t have even the


    barest of manners!"


    Anne only sneered at her. "I return the way people treat me to them tenfold. If you want me to push you


    out, then by all means, I can do this the hard way. Just know, if you insist on staying here, you will


    make an embarrassment of yourself. Or you can leave with your dignity intact. The choice is yours"


    Anne then crossed her arms in front of her chest and waited.


    Selma had wanted to retort, but when she met Anne''s cold eyes, she swallowed her anger.


    Kevin wasn''t here. There was no one to help even if Anne ended up strangling her neck!


    It was time for a tactical retreat.


    Her heels cked on the floor as she turned around and left without even so much as a nce toward


    Eddy, let alone Sally.


    After Selma had left, a strange silence settled at home.


    Anne lowered her head and was surprised to see Eddy and Sally staring at her with their mouths open.


    Embarrassment flooded through her as she remembered how she acted. She must have looked insane


    in front of the children.


    How could she have been so careless and let her emotions get the best of her?


    But it wasn''t like Selma left her with any choice. She was still Kevin''s mother, so she could only face


    her directly to deal with her. Anne couldn''t let her children see her get pushed around by anyone.


    "Sally, Eddy?" she called them hesitantly. "Are you scared?" Anne tried her best to speak in a gentle


    voice.


    Sally and Eddy''s mouths closed the next second and they shook their heads. Eddy''s lips broke into a


    grin as he gave Anne a thumbs up. "Mom, you''re awesome," he said.


    The corners of Anne''s mouth twitched. She was d to receive the praise.


    Sally ran into her arms and said happily, "Mom, you protected me. You were so strong and cool. I love


    you so much."


    Anne smiled and nodded as her children tackled her and the three of themughed. Then, Anne called


    Kevin, "Your mother has left. You cane back now."


    On the other side, Kevin took a deep drag on his cigarette, the nicotine calming his nerves.


    He knew his mother. She might have left them for today, but she was not one to give up so easily. A


    headache was quickly growing in his temples as he thought of what she could possibly do next.


    He took ast drag from the stick and smoked that thought away. For now, it didn''t matter. His family


    was intact. As long as they were all together, even Selma could not tear them apart.


    If she crossed a line, they would just have to deal with her when that time came.


    At this moment, the phone rang suddenly. Kevin nced at the screen and saw his assistant''s number.


    He answered the phone immediately.


    "Mr. Kevin, we found Kim in H City. He is in the third hospital."


    As his assistant informed him of Kim''s whereabouts, Kevin''s eyes grew cold. No wonder he couldn''t


    find him. He had not been in A City at all.


    But it didn''t matter. Kevin would track him to the pits of hell if that was where he was.


    Kevin frowned. He wanted to leave and go to him immediately, but when he thought of Simon, he


    stopped himself from being rash. Going in without a n would put his son in danger. Gritting his teeth,


    he went back home.


    When he entered, he found Anne, Eddy, and Sally in aughing mess on the floor. Anne raised her


    brow at his expression and opened her mouth to ask what the matter was, but before she could get a


    word out, Kevin spoke. "Anne, it''s Kim. I''ve found him."


    Kim! The sound of his name sent a shiver of both hatred and fear through Anne''s body. He had made


    her his puppet for two years and kept her and Kevin apart. The worst of it was that he had taken away


    her son, Simon, and separated them from each other! There would be no forgiveness once she found


    him.

 Chapter 315 Rescue Failed

    Chapter 315 Rescue Failed


    They had searched for a long time and finally got the news of Kim.


    "Kevin, let''s go to H City right now. I want to see Simon. I want to save our child!" Anne''s eyes were full


    of determination.


    Kevin nodded and looked at Eddy and Sally. Eddy patted his chest and said with responsibility, "Dad


    and Mom, please save my brother. I will protect Sally well."


    Kevin shook his head helplessly. Eddy was so young that he couldn''t even protect himself. How could


    he protect Sally?


    Kevin took out his phone and dialed a number. Then he heard Sam''szy voice from the other side,


    "It''s so strange. Why do you have time to call me? You don''t enjoy the happiness of a family?"


    "Cut the crap!" Kevin said in a serious and cold voice, "We have found out where Kim is. He is in the


    thirdrgest hospital of H City. Ask Emily toe here immediately to take care of Sally and Eddy. You


    go to H City with us!"


    With Sam, they had greater hope.


    On the other side, Sam immediately called Emily. Kevin and Anne had already got on the car and drove


    quickly to H City.


    In the car, Kevin was driving at a fast speed, but he was still very steady. With her eyes fixed on the


    front, Anne slowly tightened her fingers.


    She hadn''t seen Simon for nearly twenty days, and she didn''t know how her child was doing. At that


    time, she saw clearly that Simon hit his head and passed out.


    Although she knew that Kim would definitely cure Simon, she was still very worried.


    "Anne, don''t be afraid. I will be with you and protect you and our son." Kevin said calmly.


    Looking at Kevin, Anne nodded heavily.


    She believed in Kevin!


    On the other side, the people of Sam also went to H City.


    Kevin and Anne arrived in H City first, they stopped at the gate of the third hospital. Anyway, this was H


    City, not A City. It was not their territory.


    On the other side, Sam arrived in a hurry with his men and met Kevin. They nodded and rushed in


    immediately.


    Kevin held Anne''s hand tightly, and Anne''s body was trembling slightly. ''Simon, are you here? I''m here


    for you!''


    ording to the news, Kevin found the ward, frowned and kicked the door away heavily.


    The loud noise attracted everyone''s attention, but when they saw the angry crowd, they could not help


    but take a few steps forward.


    The less trouble the better. Who wanted to make trouble out of nothing?


    The door was kicked open, and the person inside was gradually exposed. With her big eyes wide open,


    Anne was afraid of missing anything.


    On the bed, there sat a man with a smile on his face. He looked familiar to Anne. They had been


    together for two years!


    She looked around and found that there was nothing else except this man!


    "Kim, where is Simon?" Asked Anne.


    Kim raised his head slowly and looked at Anne. He raised his eyebrows and said calmly, "Anne, we


    haven''t seen each other for more than 20 days. Are you all right?"


    Anne frowned. Kevin stepped forward and looked at Kim coldly, "Kim, give my son to me. I can let you


    go. Otherwise, don''t me me for being ruthless!"


    Kim''s eyes were still fixed on Anne, ignoring everyone. He smiled slightly and said with a touch of


    gloom and dissatisfaction, "Anne, we have been together for two years. How can you leave so easily?


    Do you really have no nostalgia? "


    Kevin gritted his teeth and clenched his fists. Anne shook her head at Kevin and took a deep breath.


    She looked at Kim and said, "Kim. Without you, I wouldn''t have been separated from Kevin for two


    years. Besides, Simon and Sally will not lose their father''s love for two years!


    Kim, there is no point for us to talk more now. I don''t want to haggle over what happened in the past. If


    you return Simon to me now, I promise that Kevin won''t do anything to you!"


    Now she didn''t care about anything. She just wanted to see Simon. As long as she saw Simon, it was


    enough!


    Disdain shed across Kim''s face. He slowly stood up and looked down at Anne, "Anne, you know I


    always like Simon. Now I''m very happy to keep him with me. How can I give him to you so easily?


    Look, I got the news that you wereing, so I asked someone to pick up Simon. I''m waiting for you


    here. "


    Hearing that, Anne''s legs softened. Then Kevin held her in his arms. With her eyes wide open, Anne


    couldn''t believe what she had heard? Simon was not here and was taken away earlier!


    How could this be? How did Kim know that?


    With a smile, Kim slowly reached out his hand to Anne, "Anne? You must miss Simon very much, right?


    Come on, as long as you are willing to go with me, I will let you see Simon. "


    "No way!" Before Anne could answer, Kevin said coldly, "Kim, if you want to go out alive today, give me


    Simon, or..."


    Before Kevin finished his words, the threat was about toe out.


    Kim kidnapped Kevin''s son. At this moment, Kevin wanted to tear Kim apart.


    With a smile on his face, Kim slightly raised his chin and looked at Kevin provocatively. "You are the


    CEO of AN Group, of course you can achieve what you said. Look, I''m standing in front of you. Come


    and kill me!"


    It was a tant provocation.


    Kevin clenched his fists and was about to punch Kim. But Anne caught Kevin''s hands and shook her


    head repeatedly. Now Simon was still in Kim''s hand. Kim was despicable and shameless. What would


    Kim do to Simon if Kevin hurt him?


    Kim looked at Anne with disappointment, shook his head and said, "Anne, what have I done to you in


    the past two years? Except that I don''t give you freedom, what have I done to Simon?"


    Hearing that, Anne frowned. Wouldn''t it be so hateful if he didn''t give her freedom?


    "Anne, Simon misses you very much. When we were fighting, Simon bumped his head, and now there


    is still a wound on the back of his head. Simon always says he hurts. I feel sorry for Simon, but Simon


    wants to see his mother more. Anne, I especially want to find you and take you back to Simon. But you


    are always with Kevin, so I can''t find you. Now you are here. Come with me. I''ll take you to see Simon,


    okay? " Looking at Anne, Kim stretched out his hand again.


    Hearing Kim''s words, Anne felt as if a knife were piercing her heart. Such a young boy had hurt his


    head...


    "Kim, how is the condition of Simon now? Have you done a good examination for him? Will there be


    any seque? He is still so young. Why do you... " As Anne spoke, she became nervous.


    Kim curled his lips and the smile on his face became more and more gloomy. ''It''s great that Anne cares


    about Simon.''


    At this moment, Kim walked forward, but was directly stopped by Kevin. Kim looked at Kevin with


    disdain, which was a provocation. "Mr. Kevin, please make way for me. Didn''t you hear that? Now


    Anne is worried about Simon and wants me to take her to see Simon. What do you mean by blocking


    the way here? "


    Gritting his teeth, Kevin directly lifted Kim and mmed him against the wall. Kim frowned slightly, but


    didn''t struggle at all.


    Frowning, Anne didn''t go forward.


    "Kim, listen to me carefully. I don''t have so much spare time to y with you. Tell me honestly, where is


    Simon? If you tell me, I can give you whatever you want. But if you don''t tell me, I really don''t know


    what I will do! " Since Simon was born, Kevin had met his son once in a hurry!


    With a sly smile at the corners of his mouth, Kim nced at Anne and said slowly, "Since Mr. Kevin is


    so generous, I''ll put forward conditions.


    I want you to have the stock of AN Group, and... Anne! "


    Hearing that, Anne trembled and looked at Kim in surprise. With a smile at the corners of his mouth,


    Kim just looked at Anne quietly. When the two people''s eyes met, Anne suddenly found that she didn''t


    know Kim from beginning to end.


    At that time, when Kim kidnapped Anne, she vaguely knew that he did it for the stock in Kevin''s hand


    and for restraining Kevin.


    However, after Sally and Simon were born, she had been with Kim for two years, but he hadn''t taken


    any action from beginning to end.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    But now, he said he wanted her!


    What did he mean?


    Kevin was surprised and said without hesitation, "No way!"


    Kim spread out his hands and said helplessly, "Mr. Kevin, since you can''t do it, why do you have to


    brag? It''s a waste of our time. "


    Squinting his eyes, Kevin had been patient to the extreme. He immediately punched at Kim''s face.


    Frowning, Anne was worried that Kim would take revenge on Simon. "Kevin, don''t fight!"


    Behind Anne, Sam caught her. He shook his head and said, "Don''t worry. Kevin know what he is


    doing."


    However, Anne didn''t go forward.


    Kevin lifted Kim up, "Kim, you have kidnapped my wife and two children for two years. Why don''t we


    get even today?"


    Kim tilted his head and spat out a mouthful of blood. He looked at Kevin with disdain and said, "Kevin,


    look at my face. Keep beating!"


    Hearing this, Kevin hesitated.


    "Don''t worry. Even if I die, someone will be buried with me. Today, you take revenge on me, and I will


    take revenge on the people you care about. For example, your wife, and... Your children! " Kim turned


    his head and looked into Anne''s cold eyes. Suddenly, he smiled bitterly.


    He suddenly didn¡¯t understand himself. After getting the news, he obviously had time to escape but he


    didn¡¯t. Why did he just send Simon away but he himself stay in this ward?


    All of a sudden, he wanted to take a look at Anne. But now, what did he get?


    When Anne returned to Kevin, she was so happy that she almost forgot Simon.


    Let alone him?


    "No!" Anne nodded. "Kim, I''ll go back with you. As long as you don''t hurt Simon, I''ll go back with you!"


    Simon had been injured. No matter what, Simon couldn''t be hurt anymore.


    "No way!" Kevin frowned, "Kim is insidious and cunning. You can''t leave with him. Sam, call the police


    immediately." ...


    Anyway, kidnapping people was a felony!


    Sam nodded. When he was about to take out his phone, Kim said, "If you want to call the police, just


    do it. I don''t believe that they can find Simon.


    Oh, maybe they can also find him. "


    Kim said.


    Anne was getting more and more agitated. If they continue to force Kim, he could do anything!


    They couldn''t!


    "Kim, I beg you. You watched Simon grow for two years. Do you really have the heart to hurt Simon?


    Don''t you always like him the most? " Squatting down beside Kim, Anne looked at him with pleading


    eyes. Tears were welling up in her eyes, but tears didn''te out of her eyes. Anne looked so pitiful


    that Kim wanted to hold her in his arms tofort her.


    Kim reached out his hand and grabbed Anne. In her confusion, Kim smiled, "Anne. I will take good care


    of Simon. Don''t worry. We will meet again."

 Chapter 316 Another Trouble

    Chapter 316 Another Trouble


    Anne''s face turned pale. What did Kim mean?


    At this moment, a man in a ck suit came in. He looked at the scene in the ward expressionlessly and


    said in a cold and emotionless voice, "Boss, Simon has been settled and the n can be started at any


    time!"


    "n? What n?" Anne pulled the shirt on Kim''s neck, with scarlet eyes, "Kim, what are you going to


    do? If you insist on killing someone, then take my life and let go of Simon! "


    Kim raised his hand and gently stroked Anne''s face, which made Anne very ufortable. The


    muscles on Anne''s face were shrinking and she frowned slightly.


    Seeing this, Kevin clenched his fists and slowly closed his eyes.


    No, he couldn''t do anything to Kim now!


    "The n is that if I can''t get out and meet them, they will throw Simon down from the roof!" Kim''s voice


    was cold and emotionless.


    Hearing this, Anne''s face turned pale and she fell to the ground directly.


    "Kim, are you crazy?" Just like a crazy lion, Anne threw herself on Kim, biting and tearing at him.


    However, with a smile on his face, Kim seemed to enjoy it.


    With a frown, Kevin took Anne into his arms and ordered, "Get out of the way! Let them go!"


    Kim''s men came forward and helped him up. Seeing that Kim''s shoulder had been bitten and bleeding,


    their eyes changed.


    Kim rubbed his face with his slender fingers and smiled disdainfully when he saw the blood on his


    fingers. Then he put his fingers on his painful shoulder. Although he couldn''t see it, the moist feeling


    told him that it was bleeding.


    It seemed that this woman had a sharp teeth.


    But he liked it!


    "Anne, is this the gift you gave me this time? Although it''s a little unexpected, I like it very much! "


    Looking at Anne, Kim smiled. Then his gentle gaze became cold, "The next time we meet, it won''t be


    like this. At that time, I won''t ept your gift."


    Then he strode forward.


    All of a sudden, the strength in Anne''s body was taken away, and she slowly closed her eyes. This


    time, they were still unable to take Simon away!


    "Anne, don''t worry!" Kevin said, "Although we can''t take Simon away this time, at least we know he''s


    safe."


    This was their only gain.


    With her eyes closed, Anne nodded. Yes, at least they knew that Simon was safe.


    ''Simon, where the hell are you? Do you know how much I miss you?''


    Now Simon was sitting in front of the TV in the vi, watching boring cartoon. Seeing the people in


    ck around, he turned off the TV in depression.


    He hadn''t seen his mother and Sally for days and didn''t know where they had gone.


    "Uncle, where is Uncle Kim? Why hasn''t hee to see me?" Although Simon didn''t know what


    exactly had happened, he could still understand the strange aura in front of him. Now, the first thing he


    needed to learn was to be nice.


    However, the man in front of him still looked cold and unmoved.


    Simon was not discouraged at all. He asked others, but no one dared to answer him.


    He sighed helplessly and sat beside the TV, with his little round arm supporting his face.


    When could he see his mother and sister?


    After a long time, when he suddenly heard the sound of door opening, his eyes widened when he saw


    Kim supported by someone, and the corner of his mouth bleeding. Kim''s face was swollen, and even


    there was blood on his white shirt.


    What happened? How could Uncle Kim be so embarrassed?


    Simon ran towards Kim with his short legs, raised his head and looked at Kim, imagining the look Anne


    cared about him and Sally, and asked, "Uncle Kim, what''s wrong with you? What happened? Tell me. I


    will help you beat him. "


    Beat him?


    Kim instantly smiled in a good mood, touching the top of Simon''s head with another clean hand.


    Unfortunately, the little guy didn''t know that it was his father who made him like this.


    Suddenly, a good idea urred to him that he could raise Simon up and make use of him to deal with


    Kevin.


    But...


    The wound on Kim''s shoulder was still aching. He lowered his eyes and frowned slightly.


    After such a long time, Kim suddenly found that the stock of AN Group didn''t seem to be so important.


    But if he did so, he was afraid that Anne would be very sad.


    Forget it. After all, he was a good person.


    "Good boy, I just met a bad guy. Now he has run away." Kim sat on the sofa wearily, perfunctorily. He


    touched the corner of his mouth and took a deep breath.


    Kevin was really ruthless.


    Simon stepped forward and looked at Kim cautiously, tilting his head and staring at Kim with his big


    eyes.


    Kim raised his eyebrows and asked, "Why do you look at me like that?"


    Simon lowered his eyes, his face full of tangles and worries. "A few days ago, you told me that I would


    see my sister and mother in a few days, but a few days have passed, and I haven''t seen them yet."


    Kim''s hand froze. He slowly touched his shoulder and shook his head with a smile.


    Unfortunately, Simon still didn''t know that he could be supposed to see Anne today.


    On the other side, Kevin took the lost and worried Anne back to A City.


    Resting her hand on her forehead, Anne looked into the distance absentmindedly, without tears in her


    eyes.


    Kevin sighed and said gently, "Anne. I know you feel bad. If you want to cry, just cry. Don''t suppress


    yourself."


    Turning around, Anne asked in confusion, "Why should I cry?"


    Kevin frowned. Then he heard Anne say, "If Kim doesn''t release Simon, it means there must be


    something he wants. He will exchange Simon for something sooner orter. As long as I wait patiently,


    I will see my child!"


    Kevin breathed a sigh of relief, "It''s good that you can think so."


    The car drove into themunity and directly came to Anne''s house, but Kevin and Anne soon found


    something wrong.


    Although Anne wasn''t as rich as Kevin, she still had the shares of AN Group. In addition, she was a


    designer, so it was natural that themunity she lived was high-ended. Themunity was usually


    quiet, but today...


    All kinds of cars crowded into the parking lot.


    What happened?


    Kevin and Anne got out of the car and widened their eyes when they saw the scene. The door of


    Anne''s house was crowded with all kinds of entertainment reporters.


    When a sharp eyed reporter saw Kevin and Anne, his eyes lit up and he immediately ran towards them.


    When the people behind him heard the noise, they were unwilling to fall behind, and in an instant,


    Kevin and Anne were surrounded.


    "Mr. Fu, is thedy beside you your mistress?"


    "Mr. Fu, why did you allow thisdy to insult your mother?"


    "Mr. Fu, what do you think of thisdy fighting against your mother in the hospital?"


    Hearing these, Both Kevin and Anne changed their faces.


    Although Kevin didn''t give the order to deal with the matters in the hospital, his assistant handled them


    well and hadpletely suppressed them. Why did these reporters suddenly mention it at this time?


    And... Anne was his wife, why did they say that she was the mistress? ...


    "What are you talking about?" Kevin''s voice was cold. He frowned at the reporters in front of him and


    said, "Anne is not mistress, she is my wife. You''d better think twice before you speak, or I''ll sue you for


    nder!"


    Kevin''s cold voice made all the entertainment reporters look at each other.


    What was going on? Why did they hear that Anne was a mistress?


    Anne''s face changed slightly. She looked at the reporters indifferently. She had just lived here for half a


    month. How could the entertainment reporterse to her?


    What''s more, beating mother-inw? Mistress? These were really like Selma''s style.


    But she didn''t expect that Selma would think of such a way to insult her!


    In order to insult her, Selma really spared no effort!


    How hard she was!


    The reporters present were experienced. When they saw that the situation was not right, they


    immediately changed the topic. "Mr. Fu, since thisdy is your wife, what do you think of her beating


    your mother?"


    At that moment, Kevin''s face darkened.


    Having been in the business world for many years, Kevin was not a fool. He could see that these


    entertainment reporters were hired by Selma!


    His mother really did a good job!


    Kevin looked down at Anne. He didn''t know how to talk about the family scandal in the hospital.


    Frowning, Anne held Kevin''s hand and walked inside. She said coldly, "Don''t nder others with


    groundless usations. After all, spreading rumors is also illegal!"


    Kevin understood that the reason why Anne wanted to avoid was for his sake.


    He sighed in his heart, then pushed away the entertainment reporters and strode forward.


    The entertainment reporters were not reconciled and wanted to continue, but under the cold eyes of


    Kevin, they had to take a step back.


    They all agreed that they would only be fired if they offended the president of AN Group.


    Anne opened the door and walked in. Then she saw Emily.


    Seeing Anne, Emily breathed a sigh of relief. "Anne, you''re finally back. I''m so worried about you."


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Anne smiled. Seeing two heads popped out behind Emily, Anne smiled more gently.


    "Eddy, Sally." Anne''s voice was soft.


    Eddy and Sally ran out of the room at once and hugged Anne tightly.


    Eddy stared at his lovely big eyes, pouted and said, "Mom, those people outside are so terrible. Just


    now when Aunt Emily went out, they grabbed her and didn''t allow her toe in, just like a madman."


    Eddy looked at Anne worriedly, held her hand and said seriously, "Mom, don''t listen to those people''s


    nonsense. We all understand the real situation. "


    Stunned, Anne looked at Eddy in surprise and shook her head with a smile. She didn''t expect that


    Eddy would coax her one day.


    Then she squatted down, held Sally and Eddy in her arms and said softly, "Good kids, don''t worry. As


    long as you are with me, I won''t be afraid even if the sky falls."


    Sally and Eddy hugged Anne immediately. The three of them were warm to each other.


    Kevin looked at this scene tenderly, with an undisguised smile at the corners of his mouth.


    This scene was always what he wanted to see most. At this moment, his eyes darkened.


    ''Unfortunately, Simon is not here. If Simon was also here, then it would be really perfect.''


    The phone suddenly rang, which seemed to be a bad sign.


    When Kevin answered the phone, he heard his assistant''s anxious voice, "President, where are you?


    All the directors havee to thepany to see you and intend to ask you what happened to your


    family. "


    Kevin frowned. It was just some entertainment news. How could the directors be involved? It seemed


    that Selma had yed a big role in this matter.


    She really didn''t want him to live a good life! In that case, he would like to have a meeting with these


    directors and see what they would do!

 Chapter 317 The Position Of CEO, I Dont Care

    Chapter 317 The Position Of CEO, I Don''t Care


    Kevin turned around and looked at Anne worriedly, "Anne, don''t leave this room before Ie back."


    With dark eyes, Anne looked up at Kevin. With a smile at the corners of his mouth, Kevin kissed Anne''s


    face and said softly, "Anne, trust me."


    Hearing that, Anne blushed and nodded heavily. She trusted Kevin and knew that Kevin could solve the


    problem.


    Eddy and Sally immediately covered their eyes, but there was a crack between their fingers. The two of


    them secretly looked at their parents and were very happy.


    When Kevin went out, the entertainment reporters continued to follow him, but no one dared to stop


    Kevin. They could only helplessly watch Kevin leave, then returned to the door, waiting for Anne.


    It only took a few minutes for the car that Kevin took to arrive at thepany.


    Kevin hadn''t been to thepany for more than half a month. Now when the employees saw Kevin,


    they immediately lowered their heads.


    Everyone knew what happened to the CEO''s family. They also knew that it was better not to provoke


    him now.


    With an unfriendly look on his face, Kevin strode forward. He looked so cold that even the air around


    him was a little unusual.


    When the assistant saw Kevin, he immediately walked up to him and whispered, "President, most of


    the shareholders have arrived."


    Kevin nodded and pushed the door of the meeting room open.


    All the shareholders raised their heads and looked at Kevin. Kevin sat down slowly and looked at them


    coldly.


    ''These old guys, damn it! Why don''t they enjoy themselves at home, but get involved in this matter? It


    seems that they think their life is too leisurely.''


    With an evil and unruly smile at the corners of his mouth, Kevin tapped his fingers gently on the desk


    and said in a cold voice, "It seems that it is special today that all shareholderse here to have a


    gathering. Since you want to see me, now I''m here. Tell me what you want to ask. Be quick! I have a lot


    of things to deal with."


    His attitude was extremely disdainful.


    The shareholders looked at each other and their faces darkened. Even as the president, Kevin


    shouldn''t treat them like this. After all, they were all elders.


    At this moment, a gray haired man snorted, crossed his arms over his chest, and said disdainfully, "It''s


    not easy for ourpany to get the achievements, so we care about reputation very much. Now, your


    private affair is widely spread, and even the stock of our group is affected. About the loss it will cause...


    I believe that you know it clearly!


    Although you own the most shares, we are shareholders. There is no doubt that you are young and


    promising, but you shouldn''t be so domineering and arrogant, I think you should at least tell us what


    happened. "


    It sound like apliment to Kevin, but in fact it had caused Kevin a lot of hostility.


    With a sneer on his face, Kevin looked at the man coldly and then at the crowd.


    After just a few words, everyone looked so angry with him. Kevin thought these people were too


    narrow-minded.


    But was Kevin an ipetent man who could be bullied? Of course not!


    "Mr. Fu, say something. You''d better tell us about it. Although we are just shareholders, we can''t bear


    any factor that causes the turmoil of AN Group!" An old voice came from the other side.


    At this moment, everyone nodded repeatedly. No matter what, they all held the shares, and this matter


    was rted to their interests, so they couldn''t ignore it.


    Kevin raised his eyebrows and nodded slowly. Suddenly, he stood up and looked down at the crowd.


    His cold eyes made people feel a strong sense of oppression.


    Kevin was young and promising. He had been in the president''s position for many years, and his


    imposing manner was frightening.


    "In the past, it was really difficult for me to invite you to attend the stock equity meeting. I didn''t expect


    that today just an entertainment rumor would make you gather here. It''s so rare. " Kevin''s voice was full


    of sarcasm. He looked at the crowd coldly and shook his head slowly. "Everyone, you are all


    experienced elders and have experienced countless trials and tribtions. But I''m curious why you are


    still so impulsive?"


    Everyone looked at each other. What did he mean?


    "Some of you have watched me grow up. What kind of person am I? I think you know it clearly. Do you


    think I will do something with no reason? Why didn''t you try to think about the reason behind what I


    did? "


    Kevin''s question made everyone silent.


    Indeed, as Kevin had expected, they were indeed entrusted by someone. They came here to question


    Kevin because they thought what Kevin had done was too unbearable!


    Most of them were actually the witnesses of Kevin''s development. They also knew what kind of person


    Kevin was. Just because of this, they were more disappointed with Kevin after hearing about it.


    In their hearts, the CEO of AN Group couldn''t do that!


    But now facing Kevin''s questioning, everyone didn''t know how to respond.


    However, they still believed Selma wouldn''t frame Kevin. After all, she was Kevin''s mother!


    For a moment, everyone who didn''t know the real truth were at a loss.


    Kevin sighed and sat back in his seat. His eyes became colder and colder. "Since I took this position, I


    have never let you down, right?


    But at this moment, you let me down!


    Things in the hospital have been suppressed and shouldn''t be published. But I didn''t expect that the


    scandal that I tried to avoid had been spread by my mother to get your sympathy!


    My mother and I have been living together for so many years. Logically speaking, I can''t say anything


    wrong to my mother!


    But now I''ll tell you the truth. Everyone, listen to me and see what I should do! "


    Everyone looked at each other, and nodded. After all, what Kevin said showed his great respect for


    them.


    After Kevin finished his story, many people''s faces changed. They never thought that there was such a


    reason.


    "It''s really surprising that this is the truth." The man who spoke first shook his head slightly, his eyes full


    of disbelief.


    They didn''t expect that Selma would intend to save her grandson at the cost of her granddaughter''s life


    and threatened the medical staff with her power!


    It''s... It was unimaginable!


    In particr, she specially came toin to them in tears. Otherwise, they wouldn''te here.


    At that moment, all the shareholders felt that they had been deceived.


    "Well, you and your mother told us different stories. Then whose words are true?" Someone in the


    crowd said.


    All of a sudden, the whole meeting room fell into silence. Everyone looked at each other, and also


    nodded subconsciously. Indeed, the words of the mother and son were too different. They didn''t know


    whom they should believe.


    Sitting in his seat, Kevin looked very cold, but there was no sign of anger. He smiled and nodded.


    "This is really a problem. In that case, let me tell you, since you suspect me, then it means that you


    don''t believe in my ability. In that case, why should I be the president? " Kevin stood up slowly.


    Everyone was shocked and looked at Kevin in disbelief. What did Kevin mean by saying that? Was he


    going to resign?


    Not to mention all the shareholders, even Kevin''s assistant looked at Kevin in surprise.


    Kevin had made great efforts for the group. The reason why he became the president was not only


    because Kevin owned the most shares, but also because Kevin was the most capable person!


    Nowadays, with the rapid economic development, if thosepanies were not careful enough, they


    would be abandoned by the times. Everyone thought highly of Kevin, because he firmly grasped the


    direction in this torrent. He really deserved to be the president of An Group!


    But now, the president they all thought highly of was going to resign!


    "At this point, I don''t think you need me to work in AN Group anymore. Since so, I''d better live happily


    at home and get my sry every month. How happy this kind of life is! Why should I work here?


    If I were not the CEO, I believed that no matter what my mother said, you wouldn''t havee here to


    question me!


    After bing a CEO, I lose freedom. I don''t have any chance to enjoy myself except being busy with


    work every day. I''ve already been tired of this kind of life. Moreover, you even get involved in my own


    family affairs now. I''m telling you, I can''t stand it!


    In that case, find someone else. I quit! "


    With a serious and firm look on his face, Kevin looked at the crowd coldly, turned around and left,


    leaving the crowd looking at each other in dismay.


    They didn''t expect that Kevin were so willful that he resigned!


    Unable to ept the fact, the assistant bit his lips. After feeling the pain, he opened his eyes wide and


    immediately turned around to follow up.


    ''Oh my God! How could this happen?


    Mr. Fu quit? Am I dreaming?''


    After the assistant followed Kevin out, he saw that Kevin''s face was a little softened and quickly asked,


    "President, is it true?"


    Kevin raised his eyebrows and said with a rare good temper, "Every word I say in the meeting room


    needs to be taken seriously. Do you think I am kidding?"


    The assistant''s eyes widened again. ording to Kevin, he really didn''t want to be the president?


    "Mr. Fu, you have to think it over. So many people have been long coveting this position!


    If you regret now, it''s not toote. But in the future, it''s really toote! " The assistant looked at Kevin


    anxiously and tried to persuade him.


    Kevin smiled and looked back at his assistant.


    The assistant was surprised. He couldn''t believe that the CEO was smiling at him. He had been


    working for Kevin for so many years, and it was the first time that he had seen Kevin smile so happily to


    him. He felt he was in a dream!


    Kevin patted his assistant on the shoulder and said seriously, "Before I came here, I had thought it


    over. I was indeed tired after being a president for so many years. Moreover, I hate to be gossiped


    about my family affairs. It''s very rxed not to be a president now. I''m thinking where I should take


    Anne to spend a holiday."


    At that time, Kim took Anne because he wanted the shares. Although Kevin didn''t know what happened


    in the end and made him change his mind, his original intention was that. Now Kim kidnapped Simon,


    more or less because of money.


    Money was a good thing, but it was not good to be too rich.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    As a man and a husband, he had to protect his woman in any case. What''s more, if he continued to be


    the president, he must deal with those old assholes, it was not so easy. In that case, it was better for


    him to take the initiative.


    He didn''t allow anyone to gossip about his family affairs and his wife. He didn''t allow anyone to find


    fault with him about his family!


    If he wanted to be the CEO, he could get it back at any time. But now, he didn''t want it!

 Chapter 318 Selmas Trick (Part One)

    Chapter 318 Selma''s Trick (Part One)


    Kevin turned around, looked at his assistant, and said seriously, "Stay here and work hard."


    Then he strode forward without any hesitation.


    Looking at Kevin''s receding back, the assistant was stunned for a long time. Did the president really


    leave like this? Did he really leave his position?


    In the meeting room, everyone exchanged surprising nces with each other. Until now, they still


    couldn''t believe that Kevin just resigned from the president''s position and left.


    They knew clearly how much effort Kevin had made for the group. Otherwise, the group wouldn''t have


    had its current status.


    They all couldn''t help wondering what was on Kevin''s mind. How could he give up such a huge group


    so easily?


    "Humph! How arrogant he is! Does Kevin Fu really think the group can''t run without him?" One of the


    shareholders snorted.


    However, no one spoke to echo or retort him, because except for Kevin, they didn''t know who else was


    suitable to be the CEO.


    This position was extremely important. If there was any carelessness, AN Group would no longer


    maintain the current glory.


    On the other side, Anne listened to Kevin and stayed at home with Eddy and Sally.


    Now, it was gettingte. Anne frowned slightly. Kevin had been away for so long. Why hadn''t hee


    back yet? She wondered how those shareholders made things difficult for Kevin.


    "Emily, please stay here with Eddy and Sally. I''m going to the group for the meeting!" No matter what,


    Anne was also a shareholder, so she could attend the meeting.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Emily was surprised, "Anne, when Kevin left, he told you not to leave the house. Now he has gone for


    so long, he should be on the way back. You''d better not go out, or you have to deal with those


    reporters."


    Although she knew what Emily said made sense, Anne was still uneasy.


    Since Selma had made up her mind and one something, she wouldn''t end them like this.


    Now Selma walked in with an imposing manner on her high-heels.


    The door was heavily knocked, and Selma shouted outside, "Anne Luo, you little bitch! You seduced


    my son and made him so obsessed that he didn''t recognize me as his mother. Now you even stopped


    me from meeting my grandson and granddaughter. Come out, Anne Luo!"


    Hearing that, Emily''s face darkened. She gritted her teeth and said with patience, "I''ve never seen such


    a shameless person in my life!"


    In the past few days, Emily had a bad impression of Selma, only hatred remaining.


    Normally, although Kevin had objected to Selma sometimes, he wouldn''t have made things so difficult


    with Selma. Now, both Kevin and Eddy were on Anne''s side, not to mention that Anne had hit Selma in


    the hospital. All these things were challenging Selma''s rock bottom. Now, she couldn''t bear them


    anymore.


    It was precisely because of this that she did such a crazy thing. No matter what, she would make Kevin


    and Eddye back to her side.


    Of course, the first step was to drive Anne away.


    Hearing Selma''s voice, Anne''s face darkened as well. There were still many entertainment reporters at


    the door. Now that Selma arrived, it seemed that there would be new headlines for the next day. They


    became excited.


    In A City, Selma was also a respecteddy. Now that she had done such a shameful thing, it was really


    shocking. In the past, when she met those women from the upper-ss families, Selma cared about


    her reputation very much. Now she just totally ignored her dignity.


    But for Selma, since she had lost her son and grandson, her dignity was nothingparing to them.


    "Anne Luo, didn''t you think you are justified? Why don''t you dare to open the door? Why don''t you


    come out and tell everyone how you bullied me? How did you hit me in the hospital? Now, as an old


    woman, I just want to see my grandchildren. You have refused me in every way. Why are you so


    cruel?" Selma continued.


    Anne took a deep breath, took a nce at Eddy and Sally who were standing next to her, and closed


    her eyes slowly.


    She wanted to hide, but could she be able to hide now?


    "I''m telling you, Anne Luo. I''m going to see my grandson and granddaughter today. If you hide in the


    room and don''te out, I''ve brought along a locksmith!" Outside the door, Selma was getting more


    and more arrogant.


    Emily was so angry that she wanted to smash something. She said full of anger, "This damned Selma


    Guo is really pushing us too far. Anne, please stay in the room and protect Sally and Eddy. I''ll go out


    and drive her away!"


    Today''s public opinion was focused on Anne and Kevin, which had nothing to do with her, so Emily


    would be fine if she went out.


    With a frown, Anne held Emily''s hand and said, "Selma Guo came with bad intentions. She even


    brought a locksmith with her. If I don''t go out now, not only me, but also Sally and Eddy will be involved.


    Justice is not afraid of crooked shadows. Now that Selma Guo is making such a big fuss, I can only


    follow her will!"


    She had tried every possible way to hide from her but now had no choice. She had to face it.


    Looking at the agape Eddy and Sally, Emily held her forehead helplessly. How could Kevin have such a


    mother?


    Eddy knew that her mother was in a dilemma, so he walked up to her sensibly and said, "Mom, I know


    it''s not good now, but Grandma loves me very much. If I go out, Grandma will definitely leave. Mom, let


    me go out."


    Eddy opened his eyes wide and stared at Anne.


    Anne lowered her head and held Eddy in her arms. Eddy was not in good health. How could she let


    him to face such dilemma? Moreover, when those entertainment reporters saw her son, they might


    make up stories for their reports, which also worried Anne.


    She could only bear this situation on her own. No matter what, she could not implicate her children.

 Chapter 319 Selmas Trick (Part Two)

    Chapter 319 Selma''s Trick (Part Two)


    "Eddy, good boy. Take good care of your sister. I''ll be back soon," stroking Eddy''s head, Anne said


    softly.


    Eddy nodded and watched her go out. When Anne opened the door, the locksmith was still studying


    the lock on the door.


    "Don''t bother. I havee out," said Anne.


    Gritting her teeth, Selma looked at Anne and took a step back unconsciously, afraid that Anne might


    suddenly blow up.


    "Anne Luo, now that you''re out, give me the children and let me take them away." Selma raised her


    head and ordered.


    At a loss whether to cry or tough, Anne shook her head and said, "They are my children. No matter


    what, I won''t let you take them away."


    "They are children of our Fu Family. Only when I raise them can they be the perfect heirs. If they


    stay with you, they could only learn cry and whining." Disdain was written all over Selma''s face. "I don''t


    have so much time to talk nonsense with you. Hand over Sally and Eddy as soon as possible. I''ll leave


    with my men right away."


    "No way!" Without any concession, Anne gave the answer directly.


    On the other side, the entertainment reporters quickly pressed the shutter, recording the scene of the


    confrontation between Anne and Selma. They were quite happy in their hearts. It seemed that the next


    day there would be headlines -- the fight within a rich and powerful n.


    "Anne Luo, what makes you think you can do that? After you gave birth to the babies, what did you do


    for them? Now you are going to take possession of the baby. You can go in and ask Eddy whether he is


    willing to stay with you or with his grandmother.


    You are such a vicious woman. When you see your children like me, you are afraid that I will take them


    away, so you took them away from me and stay in such a shabby ce!


    How can you raise a perfect heir of the Fu Family in such a ce?" Selma stretched out her hand and


    pointed at Anne, trembling. With tears in her eyes, she looked like a bullied person.


    "The heir of the Fu family? As long as my children live happily and healthily, I don''t want them to be the


    heir of the Fu family!" Frowning, Anne retorted mercilessly.


    In her heart, she had never thought that Sally and Eddy would be the inheritors of the Fu family.


    She just wanted them to live a happy life peacefully.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Sometimes, the identity of heir would only be their burden, making them suffer and tired.


    Perhaps, in the eyes of many people, Anne didn''t sound like a good mother by her words, but in Anne''s


    opinion, as long as it was good for her children, she wouldn''t care anything else.


    Hearing this, Selma shook her head, her eyes full of disdain. She sighed heavily. "Did you hear that?


    Did you hear what this woman is talking about? As a descendant of our Fu family, how could they not


    be the heir?


    Sally and Eddy have lost at the beginning because they have a mother like you. Now you don''t know


    how wrong you are! You are still distorting the truth here."


    "Anne Luo I don''t care what you are thinking. I must take Eddy and Sally away today. I can''t let them be


    ruined by you!"


    Anne snorted with disdain. She stood in the way to block the door. "Selma Guo, since you have said


    that, I''ll tell you clearly that you can''t take my children away unless you step on my dead body!"


    She made such a serious promise.


    The entertainment reports quickly remembered that link, thinking that the war between the mother-in-


    law and daughter-inw of the rich and powerful family was really fierce.


    Gritting her teeth, Selma squeezed each word from her teeth, "Anne Luo, you... You..."


    Then she took a deep breath and said, "Anne Luo, let me tell you. You are not the daughter-inw


    admitted by our Fu family at all. You are just a mistress. Of course your children will be taken away by


    us. You have no right to stand here. Get out of here!"


    A mistress?


    During one day, Anne heard this word to describe her several times, and her face became even colder.


    "Selma Guo, you''re so old and stupid. Now it''s not that just because you don''t admit me, I''m not the


    daughter-inw of the Fu family. Only if Kevin divorces me, I''m not the daughter-inw of the Fu


    family."


    "But it''s a pity that I won''t divorce Anne anyway." At this moment, a clear and firm voice came from


    behind the crowd.


    Both Anne and Selma recognized the voice. They immediately turned around to look at Kevin, who was


    walking towards them.


    Kevin''s face was cold and he looked at Selma seriously. Selma''s body was a little stiff, but she was


    confused.


    She had instigated most of the shareholders to make trouble. Now, Kevin should be dealt with the


    trouble in thepany. How could hee back so soon?


    That was why she came here to make a fuss behind him.


    But she never expected to meet Kevin.


    Kevin stepped forward, and the reporters immediately made way for him. He walked steadily to Selma


    step by step.


    When Selma met Kevin''s stern gaze, she suddenly felt a little guilty and couldn''t help but avoid the eye


    contact with him.


    "Mother!" Kevin said in a cold tone, "Why have you be like this? Although I''m your son, I don''t


    know you anymore!"


    Selma felt a pang in her heart. She frowned at Kevin, and then turned to look at Anne coldly. She


    sneered and retorted, "Although you were born by me, I don''t know you now either!"


    It was all because of Anne. If it weren''t for this woman, how could theye to this point?


    Unfortunately, Selma still hadn''t figured out the real reason yet.


    Kevin shook his head with a sneer and closed his eyes slowly.

 Chapter 320 Nothing Is More Important Than Our Family

    Chapter 320 Nothing Is More Important Than Our Family


    "Mom, you just push me to the edge. Do you want me to tell everything?" Kevin said emotionlessly.


    Selma looked at Kevin in surprise and disbelief. Behind Kevin, Anne slowly raised her head and saw


    Kevin''s broad shoulders.


    Her man, standing in front, protected their family from any harm with his broad shoulders and chest.


    Kevin!


    The man she loved!


    Selma''s face changed dramatically. If Kevin told everything, it would involve the heir of the Fu Family,


    her own reputation and the secret of the Fu Family''s blood


    What''s more, the stock price of the AN Group would definitely fluctuate, and Kevin wouldn''t be able to


    exin to the shareholders at all!


    Kevin worked hard for the group all his life. Did she really push Kevin into such a situation that he had


    to gamble with the group?


    At this moment, Selma unconsciously took a step back. But when she saw the numerous entertainment


    reporters, her face changed again.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    She had been domineering all her life and never lowered her head to anyone else. But today, she


    apologized, but she was still not forgiven. It was because of this that she was almost mad.


    Now, she didn''t care about her reputation or beingughed at. She just wanted her grandchildren back.


    But she never expected that her son would...


    Selma''s mind was in a mess, and her heart was beating fast. Her phone rang urgently in her handbag.


    Selma pretended to answer the phone calmly. But when she heard the news on the phone, she almost


    copsed.


    On the board of directors, Kevin resigned from the position of CEO!


    After hanging up the phone, Selma didn''te to herself for a long time. Finally, she looked at Kevin in


    disbelief and shouted, "Kevin, are you crazy? For such a woman, you even don''t want to be the CEO.


    You''ve worked hard for the AN Group for so many years. How can you just give it up?"


    Anne looked at Kevin in shock. She knew clearly how important the group was in Kevin''s heart, but she


    never expected that Kevin would...


    He held her hand with his warm hand. Anne looked at Kevin, and Kevin smiled with unspeakable


    tenderness in his eyes.


    He slowly turned around, looked at Selma coldly, and said solemnly, "Mom, in my heart, nothing is


    more important than our family, so please don''t do anything bad to it!"


    With her eyes wide open, Selma found it hard to ept the fact.


    "Kevin, this woman will destroy you. She will definitely destroy you!" Selma roared hysterically. It took


    Kevin so much to be the CEO. But now he resigned for such a woman!


    "Kevin, as long as I''m still alive, I won''t let this woman marry into the Fu Family. I swear!"


    Kevin shook his head slowly and held Anne tightly in his arms. "The greatest fortune in my life is to get


    Anne as my wife and have three lovely children!


    Mom, you know exactly who is to me for all of this. You should stop making a scene here and leave


    now!"


    Kevin pleaded in a soft voice. With so many reporters present, there would be no favorable report


    tomorrow anyway.


    But he wanted to give Selma onest chance not to embarrass herself here.


    "Of course, if you continue to be stubborn, I don''t mind telling the truth. Anyway, I''m not the CEO of the


    AN Group now. No matter what I do, those shareholders have no right to judge!" Kevin warned in a


    cold voice.


    With a pale face, Selma looked at Anne with hatred in her eyes. She took a deep breath and slowly


    stepped back.


    She didn''t expect that things would turn out like this. Now she was so disturbed that she did not know


    what to do next. She had no idea at all.


    Now...


    Selma sighed and said in a soft voice, "Kevin, stop messing around. You can''t resign. You''d better go


    back now and apologize to the directors. They will forgive you."


    The position of CEO was too important to be lost!


    With his arms around Anne''s waist, Kevin said coldly, "I didn''t do anything wrong. Why should I


    apologize? What''s more, isn''t that what Mom wants?"


    Selma froze. Without any hesitation, she stood up and left. If Kevin didn''t want to apologize, she would


    apologize. How could he lose the position of CEO?


    Anne looked up at Kevin, and Kevin looked at her dotingly.


    "Anne, don''t worry. It''s not easy for our family to get together. No matter what happens, our family won''t


    be separated again. The CEO''s position and property are all worldly possessions. They are not as


    precious as our family." Kevin said with a smile. For so many years, he had earned a lot of money in


    the position of CEO. Even if he didn''t work from now on, he could still live afortable life with Anne.


    Now, what else could they fear?


    Anne nodded firmly and smiled happily. It was her luck that Kevin had done so much for her.


    However, the entertainment reporters were getting impatient.


    "Mr. Fu, are you serious? Are you really no longer the CEO of the AN Group?"


    Kevin raised his eyebrows and answered, "What I said is true. I have given up the position of CEO!"


    Kevin''s answer made all the reporters excited.


    "Mr. Fu, will you regret giving up the position of CEO for love?"


    Kevin held Anne tightly in his arms, kissed her forehead and said solemnly, "My biggest wish in my life


    is to be with Anne and our children. Even if I have to give up everything I have, it''s worth it, not to


    mention the position of CEO!"


    Kevin''s words made all the women present excited.


    In the A City, Kevin was not only rich and powerful, but also as handsome as famous movie stars.


    However, they had never expected that he would be so sentimental.


    At the moment, many people looked at Anne enviously.


    With a red face, Anne lowered her head slowly, but couldn''t hide the smile on her lips.


    "Mr. Fu, but now Ms. Guo is very dissatisfied with Ms. Luo, which has a great impact on your family. Mr.


    Fu, what are you going to do in the future?"


    A reporter asked deliberately.


    Kevin''s face turned cold. He didn''t want to talk to him. He walked towards the room with his arm around


    Anne.


    As long as they were together, he would not care about anything.


    They sped their hands and would never separate.


    The entertainment reporters immediately pressed the shutters and took photos of their backs, with


    excitement in their eyes.


    They believed that tomorrow''s report would definitely cause a sensation.


    On the other hand, Selma arrived at thepany in a hurry. The directors were still sighing in the


    meeting room.


    Kevin didn''t want to be the CEO, but there had to be a CEO. All of them were too old to be a CEO.


    As for those young men, they were either immature or dissipated. Wouldn''t they ruin the group if they


    were the CEO?


    Now it was not Kevin but they who were in a dilemma.


    They looked at each other and sighed. A country couldn''t live without a king, and the group couldn''t live


    without a CEO!


    "How could Kevin be so angry? We just made a fewints to him and he left directly!


    With so much to do with the group, he just left and said nothing. If a major project is dyed, won''t we


    lose a lot of money?" The old director shook his head and looked up at the old fellows around him. His


    eyes shed and he said helplessly in a low voice, "If there is no other way, call Kevin back. I don''t


    believe that he won''te back if we call him in person!"


    Everyone looked at each other in silence.


    If they called him in person, they were apologizing to Kevin. As a junior, Kevin had to go back to the


    group anyway. But what about their dignity?


    Just as they were in a dilemma, the door of the meeting room suddenly opened. Everyone looked at it


    hopefully.


    It was Selma!


    Looking at the directors present, Selma breathed a sigh of relief. As long as they hadn''t left, she would


    have a chance.


    Selma took a deep breath and said with an unnatural smile, "Hello everyone, Kevin is still young and


    immature. He was too impulsive just now and said some nonsense. Please don''t take it to heart."


    The directors raised their eyebrows. Did Selmae to apologize?


    Selma was the one who made the trouble, and now she apologized. What on earth did she want to do?


    Everyone frowned with dissatisfaction.


    Most of the people present had worked hard in the group and devoted their whole life to the group.


    They were senior to Selma, so they talked to her rudely.


    "Madam, what''s going on? You cried to us andined that you suffered a lot. We couldn''t stand it


    and came to Kevin for an exnation, but he gave us another answer!" The director''s face darkened.


    "Madam, we would like to help you, but we''re not idiots. You''d better make it clear."


    Selma''s face paled. She frowned slightly. When she looked into the eyes of the directors, she couldn''t


    help but grit her teeth.


    In such a situation, she couldn''t fool them anymore.


    But those things...


    Selma took a deep breath and said, "Everyone, let''s put aside our family affairs for the time being. Let''s


    talk about the business of the group first. We..."


    "Kevin was so angry that he resigned from the position of CEO because of our meddling in your family


    affairs. Madam, why did you say that we should put aside your family affairs for the time being?" These


    old men were so stubborn that they didn''t show any respect to Selma.


    Selma looked annoyed. She gritted her teeth slowly, and suddenly sneered, "My son did something


    wrong and I asked you to teach him a lesson. But you forced him to resign from the position of CEO


    and you came to question me. Now I''d like to ask you what on earth you did to my son. Why did you


    make my son so angry?"


    Everyone looked at Selma in disbelief. She questioned them instead?


    It was impossible for Selma to admit her mistake in public. She had no choice but to me them.


    "Since my son became the CEO of the group, he has been working hard. Everyone can see the


    development of the group, but now you don''t need Kevin, do you? So you want to take advantage of


    this opportunity to force Kevin to resign from the position of CEO and regain control of the group, don''t


    you?" Selma said confidently.

 Chapter 321 A Blessing In Disguise (Part One)

    Chapter 321 A Blessing In Disguise (Part One)


    The directors stared at Selma angrily, all agape. They didn''t expect that Selma would say such words.


    "My son always values the group. How could he give up the group for no reason? You must have used


    some means to force him to do so, but I tell you, you can''t seed. The AN Group is brought out by


    Kevin. The reason why you can enjoy life and money currently is also because of my son. It''s


    impossible to push him down now!" Selma yelled loudly, stretching out her finger, totally losing her


    dignity and elegance


    "Well, since you said that I gathered you together, now I''ll let you leave and go back to your own home.


    The CEO of the group is still Kevin, and it has nothing to do with you!" After saying that, Selma left


    arrogantly in her high heels, ignoring everyone''s expression.


    In the group of directors, who else could be the president except for Kevin?


    Now, since they were bing more arrogant because of her kindness, Selma didn''t want to be polite


    to them any longer.


    The board members gasped for breath. They had never expected that Selma was such a person.


    "Oh my God! How could Kevin have such a mother?" a director shook his head and said sadly.


    Another man immediately echoed, "Selma Guo wasn''t like this before. Why does she be like this


    now?"


    "It seems that we have misunderstood Kevin. Selma Guo has be like this. I don''t know what she


    has done to force her filial son. We didn''t know the truth, and we even scolded Kevin. We really


    wronged him."


    As they spoke, they felt a little guilty. After all, they had misunderstood Kevin.


    However, when they called Kevin on the phone, they found that his phone had been turned off. They


    looked at each other and immediately busied themselves in thepany. But facing those documents,


    they looked at each other, wondering how to deal with them? In this new era, they had a lot of things


    that they didn''t understand.


    Under desperation, they immediately ordered Kevin''s assistant to do as Kevin had done before.


    On the other side, Kevin was watching cartoon with Sally in his arms.


    After making four sses of juice, Anne put one ss in front of Eddy, who was ying theputer.


    She said with concern, "Don''t y too much, or it''s not good for your eyes."


    Eddy immediately nodded and turned off theputer. He smiled at Anne, who was helpless. She


    rubbed Eddy''s head, took his hand, and sat on the sofa with him.


    Kevin took a ss of juice and handed it to Sally lovingly. Sally took a sip and shook her head.


    "What''s wrong, honey? Don''t you like it?" In the world, a father loved his daughter the most, and so did


    Kevin.


    Sally widened her eyes and shook her head. "I''m not thirsty yet."


    Kevin immediately nodded and said dotingly, "Then let''s drink when we are thirsty."


    Hearing that, Anne shook her head helplessly. Suddenly, the phone rang. She pulled out her phone


    and took a look at it. It was a message from Emily.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Anne, hurry up and surf online. Now there are so much news about Kevin on the Inte. We thought


    the consequence might be bad but it turned out we are wrong."


    Anne shook her head helplessly. After such a farce, there must be a lot ofments on the Inte. If


    she went online, it was absolutely a torture for her.


    Then she shook her head and turned off the phone. With Sally in her arms, the family of four were


    watching cartoon together.


    Kevin stretched out his arm and held Anne in his arms. His broad chest was like a solid mountain,


    protecting them from all harm.


    Raising her head, Anne smiled at him and rested her head in his arms.


    How wonderful would it be if life could always be so happy!


    In this house, everyone had a consensus that they wouldn''t turn on their phones or surf the Inte.


    They didn''t care about the mess outside their house, as long as they were happy.


    For a moment, no one could get in touch with them.


    However, the entertainment reporters outside the door were very persistent. They had been guarding


    outside all the time. Through the peephole, Anne raised her eyebrows slightly. It seemed that more


    reporters came to their door today than there were yesterday.


    She wondered why.


    "Anne, stop peeping. Come and have breakfast." Kevin''s voice came from behind.


    Anne nodded and looked at Kevin wearing an apron with a smile, "I find you look good in this dress."


    Kevin chuckled and echoed her, "Then I''ll wear it for you for the rest of my life."


    "Wow..." The two little fellows giggled, covering their mouths.


    With a blush on her face, Anne red at Kevin and said, "You''re so naughty. Mind yournguage in


    front of our kids."


    Knowing that Anne was shy, Kevin didn''t say anything while putting the breakfast on the table.


    There were many entertainment reporters outside, but they couldn''t go out for shopping. They had no


    choice but to make some simple dishes, and there were some toasts in the fridge.


    Looking at the simple breakfast, Kevin said with a little guilt, "I''m sorry to make you suffer."


    With bright eyes, Anne said, "There are eggs, toasts, and soy milk for breakfast. How can we suffer?


    This breakfast is very rich and nutritious."


    Eddy nodded. "Mom is right. I like this kind of breakfast very much."


    "The eggs made by Dad are also very delicious. I also likes it," Eddy said as he put an egg into his


    mouth.


    Kevin smiled and shook his head. He fed Sally a sip of the soybean milk skillfully and said, "Little


    glutton, slow down."


    Sally nodded slightly while answering him nasally, but he didn''t slow down.


    Smiling, Anne shook her head helplessly. Sally was also a little foodie indeed.


    At this moment, there was a knock on the door. Anne looked at Kevin, who slightly frowned.

 Chapter 322 A Blessing In Disguise (Part Two)

    Chapter 322 A Blessing In Disguise (Part Two)


    Who woulde here at this time?


    Putting down the utensil in her hand, Anne stood up and walked outside. Looking through the


    peephole, she said, "Emily is here."


    Kevin stood up and walked to Anne''s side. He took a look through the peephole and found there were


    many entertainment reporters outside. If Anne opened the door, she would be trapped outside, unable


    toe back in.


    As expected, when Anne opened the door, many microphones of the entertainment reporters were


    ced in front of them. "Mr. Fu, Miss Luo, please have tell us..."


    Before the words outside could be finished, Emily squeezed in, closed the door behind, and took a


    deep breath.


    "Oh my God! It''s so scary. I almost thought I couldn''t get in." Emily patted her chest.


    Both of Anne and Kevin looked at Emily, wondering why she came to them at this moment.


    Looking into their puzzled eyes, Emily frowned and asked, "What''s wrong with you two? Why did you


    turn off your phones? I couldn''t get in touch with you at all. Haven''t you seen the news today?"


    Anne shook her head. "Why should we look for that trouble?"


    "Trouble?" Wondering what they were thinking, Emily smiled helplessly and said, "If there''s really


    trouble, why would Ie here on purpose? I''m just afraid that you don''t know what''s going on yet."


    Hearing that, both Anne and Kevin raised their eyebrows. What did Emily mean? Lowering her head,


    Emily scratched on her phone and handed it to Anne. "Anne, look at the stock of the group."


    Anne took over the phone. Kevin leaned over and looked at it. They both raised their eyebrows in


    surprise. They had thought that the stock price would plummet today, but now it had gone up crazy all


    the way. What was going on?


    Immediately, Kevin took out his mobile phone and turned it on. Then countless messages came in.


    Kevin opened the message from his assistant. Although he couldn''t see the assistant''s face, he could


    imagine how joyful his assistant was when sending him the message.


    "Boss, you are awesome. This is your n, isn''t it?"


    "Mr. Kevin, the directors are all waiting for you in the meeting room. Don''t you want toe back?"


    "Boss, our group''s stock has been rising..."


    Reading through the messages, Kevin concluded that the stock of their group did not fall, but rose


    greatly instead.


    Well... It was really out of everyone''s expectation.


    On the other side, Anne raised his eyebrows and smiled, saying happily, "This report says that Kevin


    can resign from the position of CEO for his family, and he is willing to risk everything for it. A man like


    him and on his status rarely has the sense of responsibility, which is admirable!"


    Hearing this, Kevin finally understood the reason and smiled.


    Although it was an entertainment report, it was true with photos. Although no one knew what had


    happened, they knew that Kevin was willing to give up the position of CEO for his family.


    Nowadays, people tended to choose money over family, but Kevin did the opposite, which made


    people see the rare sense of responsibility of a man.


    Because of this, everyone was willing to trust Kevin. They invested the money in the stock of AN


    Group, which made its stock price raise.


    This was a real blessing in disguise.


    On the other side, Anne couldn''t help but cover her mouth andugh. She nced at Kevin. Another


    report said that Kevin was the representative of a good man in the new era.


    She had thought what happened would be a trouble, but she didn''t expect it to have such a positive


    effect.


    In the board meeting, there were half more people attending than there werest time. Everyone


    looked at each other anxiously and kept looking down at the famous brand watch on their wrists.


    After a unanimous vote of the general meeting, this time Kevin did not bring any negative impact to the


    company, but let it go to a higher level. Such he was such an important CEO, and no matter what, he


    could not be fired.


    Because of this, they held another equity meeting, but no matter how hard they tried, they couldn''t get


    in touch with Kevin at all.


    If they couldn''t get in touch with Kevin, they were supposed to contact Selma. But what she had done


    yesterday had already lost all people''s hearts. Who would contact her?


    "Have you got in touch with the CEO or not?" one director asked Kevin''s assistant. His voice was full


    impatience.


    Embarrassment shed across the assistant''s face. As a matter of act, he had called and sent a lot of


    messages to Kevin, but there was no reply from the CEO yet.


    Besides, who should be med for this? If it weren''t for these old buddies, how could thingse to


    this point?


    Of course, even if the assistant was bitching about these directors, he did not dare to say it out.


    "Please wait a little longer. I''m sure we''ll get in touch with him soon," the assistant said with a decent


    smile.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Everyone frowned and could only continue to wait.


    Kevin would rather give up his position as a CEO than protecting his family, which attracted the


    attention of the whole society. Now his name only would indicate his sense of responsibility.


    If Kevin left the group at this moment, they would suffer a great loss. Moreover, they didn''t know how


    much more losses they would suffer if they suddenly changed the president, who might be unable to


    handle those things as well as Kevin had done.


    Now that they could do nothing but wait for Kevin toe back. Heaving a sigh heavily, they looked


    down at their watch silently and continued to wait.


    They didn''t believe that they could never get in touch with Kevin again for the rest of their lives.

 Chapter 323 Danger Approaching

    Chapter 323 Danger Approaching


    Meanwhile, some werecent, while some were worried.


    Looking at thements on the Inte, Selma became furious, her face twisting. Those web surfers


    didn''t know anything but they referred her as an old witch, who couldn''t let her son and daughter-inw


    be happy but to separate them.


    And what happened in the hospital was revealed by someone. Now everyone knew the truth happening


    in there and the whole public was scolding Selma.


    Selma was so enraged when reading those fiercements from the web surfers that her fingers were


    trembling.


    With a roar, she picked up theptop and mmed it onto the floor.


    "Damn you! You know nothing. Why did youment on me like that? Why?" Panting heavily, Selma


    roared, but what responded to her was only the silence in an empty room.


    The past scenes appeared in Selma''s mind. After returning home, she could be with Kevin and the


    lovely Eddy. But now, apart from coldness, there was only emptiness remaining.


    "It''s all your fault, Anne Luo! It''s all your fault. If it weren''t for you, how could I be what I am now? I


    won''t let you go until I die!" Selma''s voice was full of hatred.


    There was one kind of person who only hated and med others for his or her own fault after reaching


    a point of loneliness and helplessness.


    However, Anne''s vi was filled with joy now.


    With a smile on her face, Emily said, "Mr. Fu, people outside are waiting to interview you. Do you still


    want to stay here?"


    All of them knew that after Kevin went out, he would get countlesspliments and no longer be


    attacked.


    Kevin stretched out his arm and put it around Anne shoulders. Smelling the scent of her hair, he closed


    his eyes with satisfaction and smiledzily and contentedly. "I don''t care about thements outside.


    Now I just want to be with Anne."


    Anne smiled slightly. "I also want to be with you, but not now. We stillck one more person!"


    Kevin didn''t change his action, but his eyes were gradually cold. Yes, they still needed one more


    person. After rushing to H City, he couldn''t help but let Kim take the move first. Hence he didn''t find


    Simon.


    He did want to live a happy and rxing life, but before he could get it, he must find Simon.


    As a thought of that, Kevin took out his phone and dialed his assistant''s number.


    The assistant answered the phone quickly and his voice inside was full of surprise. "Mr. Kevin, you


    finally contacted me. Now the directors have arrived at the meeting room and are waiting for you. When


    will you arrive?"


    Kevin squinted his eyes and said in a calm voice, "In an hour."


    He had a lot of things to do before Simon came back safe and sound.


    Anne bent her head down, her eyes full of coldness.


    God was helping them. What else could they be afraid of?


    Right then, Kevin reached out his hand to hold Anne''s. The two walked towards the door with ten


    fingers interlocked. Emily understood what they meant instantly.


    They were going to face the following interview together as a couple.


    The anxious entertainment reporters outside surrounded Kevin and Anne as soon as they stepped out


    from the vi.


    Of course, in the following interview, mostly the reporters praised the couple, and some of them also


    asked some questions about Selma, but Kevin and Anne directly avoided answering the rted


    questions.


    Kevin was a cunning man who knew the game rules very much. He knew what to say and what not to


    say about these interviews. The whole interview was wless and no one found any breakthrough


    point.


    However, with their small movements and tightly sped fingers, everyone knew that they were very


    solid in love and no one could separate them, including Selma.


    After the interview, Kevin went to thepany. Naturally, the directors of thepany said that Kevin


    must continue to be the CEO. Kevin was happy to ept it.


    The farce ended in an unexpected way. Boris turned on the Inte and looked at the picture of his ten


    fingers sped with Ca''s. the corners of his mouth unconsciously softened.


    Of course, Kevin was called the new generation of good man by the public.


    Hearing such a title, Kevin just smiled and didn''t care about it.


    He loved Anne and their children very much, but he was the president of AN Group anyway, so he had


    very little free time.


    Besides, Kevin was apany''s CEO instead of a movie star. His news would soon subside after it


    was over.


    In less than a week, there were no entertainment reporters guarding in front of Anne''s house. For this,


    she breathed a sigh of relief.


    There were so many people at the door every day, which made Anne feel very ufortable. Now it


    was finally quiet.


    One morning, Anne opened the door and looked at the sunshine outside, her lips curling into a smile


    gradually.


    "Anne, what are you doing here?" Emily stood still and looked at Anne with a smile.


    Anne also smiled ac. She had been very bored these days. If Emily didn''te to apany her, she


    would have been more bored.


    "The sun is shining brightly today. Shall we go shopping with Sally and Eddy?" Emily asked with a


    smile, holding Anne''s arm.


    Raising her eyebrows, Anne nodded subconsciously.


    When she was under Kim''s control, she had no freedom. Even when she went shopping, she was quite


    depressed.


    After she came back, she firstly worried about Simon. Then she had to deal with Selma. Later, Sally felt


    sick. Besides, there were all kinds of rumors, which made her unable to breathe, let alone go


    shopping?


    Although Simon hadn''te back yet, they knew that he was safe. Eddy and Sally had been bored at


    home for so long as well.


    Indeed, she should take the two children out to have fun and let them rx.


    Anne turned around and looked at Eddy and Sally. She pped her hands and said, "Kids, we''re going


    shopping."


    Eddy, who was ying with Sally, was surprised, his eyes lighting up. He immediately agreed, "Great!"


    Eddy had gone shopping with his mother when he was little, but he hadn''t done that for two years. He


    was also very happy.


    He had been looking forward to it for too long, and now his wish finally came true.


    Sally was also very happy. She ran to Anne immediately. Anne lowered her head and held her


    daughter in her arms.


    On the other side, Emily lowered her head and rubbed Eddy''s head. She wanted to hold Eddy in her


    arms, but Eddy gave her a proud look.


    "Aunt Emily, look at me. I''ve grown up, already a little man. How can I be held in your arms?" Eddy


    looked at Emily and said seriously, "Men should walk by themselves!"


    With her eyes wide open, Hannah looked at Sally in surprise. Then she looked up at Edgar and shook


    her head with a smile. "You''re right. Sally is a man now. She should walk by herself."


    Hearing that, Anne shook her head helplessly. Then they walked out of themunity together. They


    had been trapped in this ce for too long, and they needed to y tricks outside.


    Of course, before leaving the residence area, she sent a message to Kevin. Feeling the phone


    vibrating, Kevin, who was in a meeting, pulled out his phone and took a look with a gentle smile.


    He thought that it''d be better for Anne to go shopping, so that she would be in a better mood.


    Everyone in the meeting room looked at Kevin in surprise. Kevin had always a cold and rigorous image


    when having a meeting. They didn''t expect him to show such a gentle smile.


    It was the first time that he had been here, so he was not familiar with many ces. But Hannah was


    really familiar with the surrounding ces.


    They had been out for the whole morning. During this morning, Emily took Anne and her children to the


    shopping mall and a park. Unknowingly, everyone was hungry.


    "I know a very authentic western restaurant nearby. Let me take you there," said Emily with a smile.


    When it came to food, Sally''s eyes widened. Although she stayed in the arms of Anne and Emily most


    of the morning, her enthusiasm for food couldn''t be stopped.


    Noticing the cute action of Sally, Emily couldn''t help pinching her chubby cheek and said with a smile,


    "Sally likes eating more and more recently."


    Hearing this, Anne felt the same. She nodded and said, "Kevin kept feeding her. She''s gained a lot of


    weight these days. If it goes on like this, I can''t hold her anymore."


    Emily nodded. Sally was indeed heavy.


    "Children are cute when they get chubby."


    "Then why don''t you marry Kinsley as soon as possible and give birth to a chubby baby? ¡±Looking at


    Hannah, she didn''t forget to make fun of her.


    Raising her eyebrows, Hannah put her hands together. Imagining the scene in her mind, she couldn''t


    helpughing.


    She suddenly realized that they should get married as soon as possible.


    "Peace..." At this time, a clear voice rang out from the side.


    Hearing it, Anne froze and looked back.


    It was Ryan.


    With a gentle smile at the corners of his mouth, Ryan walked steadily towards Anne.


    Looking at him, Anne smiled. "Hi, Ryan, long time no see."


    Raising his eyebrows, Ryan looked helpless. He lowered his head, touched Eddy''s head, and said to


    Anne, "A lot of things have happened to you and Kevin recently. Even if I''d like to see you, I don''t have


    the chance."


    Anne nodded with a smile. They had been besieged by reporters recently, and Ryan really couldn''t get


    in.


    Eddy frowned and dodged Ryan''s hand. He touched his own hair with dissatisfaction.


    Ryan squatted down and looked at Eddy, "What''s wrong? Little guy, why didn''t you say hi to me?"


    "I''m a man now. You can''t touch my head like this." Eddy was disgusted with his action.


    Upon hearing this, Ryan couldn''t helpughing and said, "Eddy, you are right. You are a man now. You


    should protect your mother and sister well in the future."


    Eddy nodded heavily and reached out to hold Sally''s hand. Of course, as a man, he would protect his


    sister and mother well.


    Ryan shook his head helplessly and said, "Eddy is still so cute."Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Anne nodded. At that time, she was kidnapped by Kim, and the first person who got in touch with her


    was Ryan. Then she recalled something.


    "Ryan." There was expectation in Anne''s eyes. She pursed her lips and asked, "Can you get in touch


    with Kim Li?"


    Ryan''s eyes darkened and his face remained calm. After thinking for a while, he smiled helplessly and


    said, "Anne, Kevin is omnipotent in A City, and even he can''t find Kim Li. How can I have the ability to


    do that?"


    But Anne doubted.


    If so, why didn''t Kevin find her first, but Ryan instead?


    Anne wanted to say something but the words turned to be helplessness at the tip of her tongue. Simon


    left her and made her miss him all the time. Now she almost mistook Ryan''s good intention.


    She was lucky that Ryan was able to find her. Now she had no right or reason to me Ryan for


    anything.


    "Have you had lunch? Do you want to join us?" Anne invited Ryan.

 Chapter 324 Aboveboard Kidnap

    Chapter 324 Aboveboard Kidnap


    Ryan shook his head and smiled gently, "I just want to find something for lunch. Sure, I''ll join you guys."


    Anne nodded and picked up Sally and Emily took Eddy. They walked together to a western restaurant.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Eddy and Sally ordered some children''s food, and Anne ordered a few main courses for them.


    Somehow, after Ryan joined them, the atmosphere within the group was somewhat weird and quiet.


    Looking at Ryan, Emily frowned slightly. She wanted to break the eerie silence, but she didn''t know


    where to start.


    Finally, Ryan spoke first, "Anne, haven''t you found Simon yet?"


    Hearing him mention Simon''s name, Anne shook her head with reddened eyes. She said, "We found


    Kim in H City, but I don''t know why, Kim got the news ahead of time, and the whole thing was in vain."


    Ryan nodded, took out a piece of tissue, and handed it to Anne. Heforted her, "Don''t worry. Kim Li


    held Simon just for money. He won''t hurt Simon because of it. On the contrary, he will take good care of


    him. You don''t need to worry too much."


    Taking a deep breath, Anne forced a smile and nodded, "You''re right. As long as I wait patiently, Kim Li


    will definitely send Simon back."


    Ryan nodded with a smile, looking at Anne with gentle stare. Anne cheered up and talked with Ryan for


    a while, but she fell into silence at the end.


    She couldn''t be more familiar with Ryan, who was sitting in front of her, but she didn''t know why she


    always had an inexplicable sense of oppression when facing him, and didn''t know how to continue the


    conversation with him.


    It seemed that all the previous topics had changed their nature.


    This was very puzzling, but it was unforgettable as well.


    "Mom, I''m full." Sally put down her knife and fork and looked up at her.


    Smiling and nodding, Eugene, who was next to her, said, "Mom, I''m full too!"


    Hearing that, Anne couldn''t helpughing. She wiped the corners of Sally''s mouth with a piece of tissue


    and looked at Ryan helplessly. "If Sally continues to eat like this, she will definitely be a little fat


    girl."


    Ryan reached out his hand and gently pinched Sally''s little cheek. "Chubby girls are more adorable."


    Anne nodded helplessly. Finishing lunch, Anne wanted to pay for the meal, but Ryan took the lead. She


    had no choice but to ept this favor.


    Anne and Ryan walked side-by-side on the street. Ryan held Sally in his arms. Sally had be more


    and more outgoing since she left Kim''s ce. Now she was no longer afraid of a stranger.


    "Uncle, you look good when you smile," pinching Ryan''s face, Sally suddenly said.


    Ryan froze for a second and couldn''t helpughing happily. At the same time, Anne shook his head


    helplessly.


    "I''m going to toss away the garbage," said Anne. Seeing the trash can on the roadside, she took the


    tissue that she had just wiped Sally''s mouth and walked over.


    Everyone nodded. Looking at Anne''s receding back, Emily frowned slightly.


    "Emily, what''s wrong with you? Don''t you think that we have be very strange to each other this


    time we meet? Like we are strangers," said Ryan, looking back at Emily.


    Emily nodded her subconsciously and looked at him with hesitation. Yes, they shouldn''t be so


    unfamiliar with each other, but for some reason, when facing Ryan, she always felt awkward.


    "Ha ha..." Embarrassment appeared on Emily''s face. "At that time, we thought you were dead, but you


    suddenly appeared again, which made me feel miraculous... Perhaps it was because of this reason


    that... Or maybe it''s because we haven''t seen each other for a long time..."


    Emily tried to exin, patting her forehead helplessly. What nonsense had she said?


    Ryan came back to life, which was worthy celebrating, but for some reason, she always felt that Ryan


    had changed somehow.


    Indeed, after so many things had happened, everyone had changed.


    However, many of Ryan''s habits still remained, but he always gave others a sense of alienation. He


    was not the old himself any longer.


    This was an indescribable feeling.


    Looking at Emily''s struggling expression, Ryan smiled, but his eyes were full of coldness.


    At this moment, they suddenly heard a cry for help from Anne. "Who are you? Let me go! Let me go!"


    Everyone immediately looked back and saw two men in ck standing beside her, pulling her arms.


    Obviously, they were trying to pull her to the car behind them.


    Gos!


    Emily''s face changed. There were so many people in public. How dare these two men in ck kidnap


    her aboveboard!


    "Emily, take care of Sally and Eddy," Ryan said urgently.


    Realizing what had happened, Emily nodded repeatedly and hugged Sally and Eddy, who was about to


    rush over to the scene.


    "Eddy, don''t go there. You can''t help your mother," Hannah said anxiously.


    Eddy gritted his teeth and looked at the scene helplessly. He hated himself for being so short and


    weak.


    Emily was right. He was too young to help his mother. Even if he rushed over, he couldn''t help her, but


    instead, he might cause another trouble.


    Therefore, even if he saw someone was going to kidnap his mother, he could only stand here.


    Seeing that Anne was in danger, Sally couldn''t help but burst into tears. With her eyes wide open,


    Emily stared at Ryan tightly.


    Although Ryan was a man with a tall figure, the two men who were pulling Anne were strong men with


    muscles, full of explosive power.


    Ryan was looking for death when he fought against such persons.


    Sure enough, one of them imprisoned Anne, and the other kicked Ryan directly.


    "Watch out!"


    Looking at the dangerous scene, Anne thought of the past.


    In the past, Ryan almost lost his life because of saving her, but now...


    "Ryan, leave me alone. Leave me alone. I beg you. Please leave now!" It was enough that it happened


    once. Anyway, she couldn''t let anything happen to Ryan because of her again.


    "I don''t need you to save me. Ryan, leave here as soon as possible. It''s none of your business!"


    Gritting her teeth, Anne kicked the man in ck hard and shouted.


    The man in ck frowned, took out a handkerchief, and covered it on her mouth. Anne gradually lost


    the ability to struggle.


    On the other side, Ryan was still fighting with another man in ck. The man had developed muscles


    and had great strength, butpared with Ryan, his movements were slow and not flexible enough.


    It was already very difficult for Ryan to deal with one of them. The other man in ck threw Anne aside


    and directly covered Ryan''s mouth and nose with the same handkerchief. Ryan frowned and slowly


    tilted his head.


    ''I want to leave now, Anne, but unfortunately, I really can''t. I have no choice but to take risks with you!''


    this was Ryan''sst thought before cking out.


    He wondered maybe there would be unexpected result in this way.


    Looking at the scene in front of her, Emily was startled, her face as pale as paper. She immediately


    picked up Sally and ran forward pulling Eddy.


    Eddy gritted his teeth, but he knew that they couldn''t be caught. He followed Emily and didn''t dare to


    stop.


    After running for a long time, Emily turned around and breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, those two


    men didn''t run after them. It seemed that their goal was very clear, and that was to kidnap Anne.


    Who did Anne offend? Why did this happen? Although she couldn''t figure it out, Emily knew that it was


    not the time to think about it.


    She immediately took out her phone and dialed Kevin''s number.


    On the other side, Kevin was dealing with documents. He answered the phone in a hurry, "Emily? What


    is it?"


    "Kevin, Anne was taken away by two men in ck!" Emily''s anxious voice and Sally''s crying was heard


    on the phone.


    Kevin immediately stood up and strode forward, listening to Emily''s words with a cold face.


    Two men in ck took Anne away. Besides, they also took away Ryan.


    Ryan Xiao!


    Kevin''s expression changed, and all his connections quickly moved to look for Anne


    He squinted his eyes and felt his mind in a mess.


    Who on earth had the guts to take away Anne in broad daylight and be so arrogant?


    Moreover, since they had caught Anne, why did they take Ryan Xiao away together?


    Or was it all Ryan Xiao''s plot?


    Kevin had never trusted Ryan. As a man, he knew what Ryan was up to, and that was why he hated


    Ryan more.


    Kevin took out a cigarette, lit it and took a deep drag. However, the smell of the cigarette did not calm


    him down, but made him more anxious. He immediately put the cigarette aside, turned around and


    walked out of thepany.


    Now, Sally was still crying aloud. Eddy sat beside her with a serious look on his face.


    When Kevin arrived, Sally pounced on him. Kevin held her in his arms and patted on Eddy''s shoulder.


    Eddy''s eyes turned red, but he held back the tears.


    "Dad, I''m sorry. I didn''t protect Mom well." Eddy''s voice was childish but full of guilt.


    Kevin frowned and said, "Nah, Eddy. You have done a good job. I''m proud of you. Don''t worry. I will find


    your mother and let those people pay the price,"


    Kevin said in a cold tone.


    Eddy nodded and looked at Kevin with trust. He believed that his father was capable of doing that and


    his mother would definitelye back to him.


    Kevin put down Sally and handed her over to Emily. Then he went upstairs and made a call.


    "Hello, Mom..." Kevin said in a low voice.


    On the other end of the line, Selma sarcasm voice was heard. "It''s so rare that Mr. Kevin still


    remembers me as his mother. If you don''t call me, I would think that you''ve forgotten it because of that


    woman."


    "Did you take Anne away?" Kevin asked straightforwardly.


    On the other end of the line, Selma''s voice volume suddenly increased, "What do you mean? What''s


    wrong with that woman again? What tricks are is she ying now? Kevin Fu, you have always been


    smart. How could you be so stupid now?"


    "p!" On the other end of the line, Kevin hung up the phone before Selma could finish her words.


    Frowning, Kevin stared at his phone and took a deep breath to suppress the coldness in his heart.


    "Dad, did Grandma take Mom away?" Eddy asked slowly, looking at his father''s cold face. He walked in


    and stood behind Kevin without being noticed.


    Kevin frowned, looked into Eddy''s eyes, shook his head, and said, "I don''t know."


    He was telling the truth. He had requested to see the surveince video of that street and was looking


    for the two men in ck in every possible way, but so far, there was no news.


    Besides, the car didn''t leave A City. Maybe they were hiding in A City now, but he didn''t know where


    they were hiding.


    Moreover, since they had tried their best to kidnap Anne, how could they let him find her so soon?

 Chapter 325 Evil Backstage Manipulator

    Chapter 325 Evil Backstage Maniptor


    As time went by, Anne moved her fingers slightly.


    "p..." A loud p echoed in Anne''s ears, followed by a pain on her face.


    In a daze, Anne also knew that someone had pped her in the face. She gritted her teeth and slowly


    opened her eyes. There was a mist in front of her, and she only saw a woman. She shook her head,


    and the mist in front of her gradually dissipated. She could not help but frown.


    Anne had never expected that it would be her, and that the person would be so bold and decisive to


    kidnap her in broad daylight!


    "Bitch, you finally wake up." The woman''s voice was full of viciousness, she looked at Anne coldly.


    A bitter smile appeared at the corners of Anne''s mouth. She shook her unconscious head, slowly


    closed her eyes and said in a tired voice, "Selma, aren''t you afraid that Kevin will hate you for what you


    have done?"


    Yes, the person in front of Anne was not someone else, but her mother-inw, Selma!


    When Anne mentioned the name of Kevin, Selma''s face turned cold. Just now, Kevin called and


    questioned Selma as soon as he spoke!


    Now her son would never think of her at all?


    "You little bitch, how dare you mention Kevin? If it weren''t for you, how could Kevin have a conflict with


    me? You''re the one who make Kevin hate me. Today you''re in my hands. I''ll teach you a lesson!"


    Selma''s voice was full of hatred.


    Selma and Kevin had been living together for so many years. Because of Anne, they hade to this


    point. And this little bitch dared to mention Kevin openly to her!


    With a sneer, there was disdain on Anne''s face.


    If it was someone else, Anne might have to find a way, but now it was Selma, which was totally


    different.


    The reason why Selma took her here was to humiliate her. Could Selma kill her? As long as Selma


    didn''t kill her, the rest didn''t matter.


    "Little bitch, how dare you be so confident at this time? Do you think Kevin wille here? " Selma''s


    words went straight into Anne''s heart.


    Frowning, before Anne could say anything, Selma said proudly, "I know what kind of power Kevin has


    in A City, but I also know what he can find. Do you think I haven''t been fully prepared before I take


    action?"


    Selma had suffered so many losses from Anne before. If Selma still couldn''t learn to be smart, she


    deserved to die in Anne''s hands.


    But now...


    Selma''s face was full of sneer, and her fingers swept across Anne''s face, like a cold snake sliding on


    Anne''s skin, making Anne''s hair stand on end.


    "To tell you the truth, Kevin called me just now and had a conflict with me. He won''te here anyway.


    How could he find you here?" Selma smiled happily.


    Anne gritted her teeth. The ce where Selma kidnapped her was not somewhere else, but their


    former home!


    Now, because of her missing, Kevin must be in a hurry to look for her. Moreover, he would note


    here because he had a conflict with Selma...


    All this was nned by Selma!


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Anne frowned. It was really hard for Selma to work so hard for kidnapping Anne.


    "You''d better have the ability to make Kevin unable to find me all his life, or I will send you to prison."


    There was no panic in Anne''s voice, but there was a hint of threat in it.


    Selma''s behavior had already been a crime. It was reasonable for Anne to report Selma.


    "Ha ha!" Selmaughed scornfully, "Anne, I really don''t believe you can do that!"


    The mother of AN Group''s presidentmitted a crime of kidnapping and was sent to jail£¿ There was


    no need for Kevin to deal with this matter, and someone would help Selma settle it. Because of this,


    Selma was very fearless.


    The pesticide effect was fading away. The scene of being kidnapped came to Anne''s mind. It seemed


    that Ryan was also there.


    Then... Where was Ryan?


    "What? Are you looking for your lover? " Selma said in front of Anne.


    Hearing that, the expression on Anne''s face changed. She stared at Selma, wondering why Selma


    called Ryan her lover.


    However, when Selma saw the look on Anne''s face, Selma covered her mouth and smiled. She


    grabbed Anne''s hair and it was so pain that Anne''s face twisted and Selma said in a good mood, "Don''t


    worry. I''ll bring your lover to see you right away. You''re lucky to have such a man who is willing to


    sacrifice his life for you again and again."


    Anne felt pain in her heart. "Selma, no matter how you deal with me, I don''t care. But if you dare toy


    a finger on Ryan, I won''t let you go even if I die!"


    Selma smiled happily and nodded, "Don''t worry. I won''t hurt that child anyway. After all, that child is one


    of the few true person."


    Frowning, Anne closed her eyes slowly. Ryan had almost lost his life for her in the past, and now he


    was kidnapped by Selma because of her!


    It seemed that since the moment Ryan met her, he had been dragged into the whirlpool of trouble. He


    could not leave, and could only be implicated by her again and again.


    Ryan''s feelings for her were more or less clear to Anne, but Anne liked Kevin. In the face of Ryan,


    Anne could only feel helpless and sorry.


    Therefore, no matter who Anne owed to, she didn''t want to owe Ryan. However, the truth was the


    opposite.


    Lowering her head and heaving a heavy sigh, the door was opened all of a sudden. Anne looked at


    that way, she saw Ryan, who was carried by a strong man.


    Ryan''s mouth was sealed, and his handsome face was red and swollen. The moment he saw Anne,


    the worry in his eyes dissipated, and he slowly lowered his head and breathed a sigh of relief.


    Anne''s heart ached and she shouted, "Selma, no matter what kind of conflict we have, it has nothing to


    do with Ryan. Let him go quickly!"


    Selma waved at the brawny man with disdain when she heard what Anne said, and the brawny man


    threw Ryan directly to Anne''s side.


    The drug Anne took was much more than that Ryan took. Although Selma hadn''t tied Anne up, Anne


    still had no strength all over her body. But Anne gritted her teeth and crawled over to tear open the seal


    on Ryan''s mouth.


    "Anne. Don''t be afraid. I''m here with you." This was the first sentence Ryan said.


    Hearing that, Anne''s eyes turned red. She nodded heavily and looked back at Selma. "Selma, you only


    hate me. Why do you implicate others? Let Ryan go!"


    "No!" Ryan frowned and shook his head, "Since I''m here now, I''ll go with you!"


    Gritting her teeth, Anne frowned and looked back at Ryan. "Ryan, you don''t owe me anything from


    beginning to end, let alone help me with your life again and again. Do you know how guilty I am when


    you do this? I can''t pay you anything!"


    Ryan nodded with a smile, and his eyes were so gentle. "I don''t think I owe you anything. I just want to


    protect you!"


    With her eyes burning, Anne looked up at the ceiling.


    ¡°p p p.¡± Selma, who was watching the scene aside, pped her hands happily and said, "At


    the crucial moment of life and death, you can still stay together. This rtionship is really enviable."


    She said these words, but her tone was full of sarcasm. "It''s really rare for an adulterer and an obscene


    woman to do this."


    An adulterer and an obscene woman?


    Anne frowned. "Selma, watch your mouth!"


    Selma''s face changed. She stepped forward and kicked at Anne''s belly. Anne''s face changed and fell


    directly to the ground.


    "Selma, what are you doing? Hit me if you want! " Ryan''s face changed slightly. He threw himself on


    Anne''s body to protect Anne.


    Anne grinned because of pain. It seemed that Selma really hated her so that Selma used all her


    strength to kick her that almost made Anne''s viscera break.


    "If you want to be beat, you have a lot of chances. But now, I want to beat Anne!" Looking at the


    brawny man, Selma waved her hand casually.


    The brawny man stepped forward and easily lifted Ryan.


    Ryan''s face turned pale with fright. He wanted to struggle, but what could he do when he was tied up?


    "Selma, if you have the ability, juste at me. Don''t hurt Anne!" Ryan roared.


    But what was the use in this situation?


    Selma didn''t take Ryan seriously at all. She directly hooked up Anne''s chin and pped Anne again


    with angry eyes.


    Plus the p just now, one side of Anne''s face had been pped two times. Her face became red and


    swollen very fast.


    "Anne, if it weren''t for your special blood type, do you think the Fu Family would like you? Now that you


    have given birth to the babies and taken the reward, you should stay away from us and never show up


    in front of us again. Look at what you have done?


    You shouldn''t like an excellent man like Kevin! Do you think you deserve Eddy and Sally who are the


    Fu Family''s children?


    Anne, you always think that you are unlucky, but have you ever thought of it? It''s because you have


    been longing for something you shouldn''t have!


    Anne, let go of those things that not belong to you. It''s really disgusting of you to keep pestering our


    family like this!


    But I have given you countless chances. From now on, I won''t give you any more chances. This time, I


    willpletely destroy you and make you unable toe back to Kevin! " Selma red at Anne,


    wishing to swallow Anne alive.


    Because of Anne, Eddy didn''t get close to Selma anymore. Sally was afraid of Selma. Now Selma was


    alone. It was all because of Anne!


    If it weren''t for Anne, how could Selma end up like this?


    What happened a few days ago, coupled with the exaggeration of entertainment reporters, now Selma


    had be a person hated by everyone. The richdies who often went shopping with her would


    strode away when they saw her, pretending not to know her. How could she not know the gossip


    behind her?


    It was all because of the bitch, Anne!


    Selma could do nothing to her son, but she would never forgive Anne!


    "Don''t you like Kevin? Don''t you want to stay with Kevin? Don''t you like Eddy and Sally? Then I''ll give


    you a chance! " Selma threw Anne on the ground and said coldly.


    Anne''s face changed, the bad premonition in her heart grew deeper and deeper, "Selma, what on earth


    do you want to do?"


    Selma looked down at Anne with disdain, as if she was looking at a bug. Selma raised her head and


    said arrogantly, "You don''t need to know now."


    As soon as Selma''s words faded away, a man in ck came in with an ice cube in his hand. He put it


    on the face of Anne, who trembled sadly, but became more frightened in her heart. Was Selma trying to


    reduce the swelling in Anne face? What on earth did Selma want to do to her?


    Ryan stopped struggling while he was lifting by the strong man and looked at the scene thoughtfully.

 Chapter 326 Truth Or Lie

    Chapter 326 Truth Or Lie


    On the other side, Kevin had been waiting for a long time, but there was still no news of Anne. He was


    as anxious as ants on a hot pot, circling back and forth.


    Emily pulled the hemline of her blouse and looked very nervous, too.


    Kevin was so resourceful in A City that he couldn''t find Anne. Then where on earth was Anne taken to?


    "Is it Kim Li?" Emily said, "After Anne escaped from Kim Li, he was unwilling, so he took the risk to take


    Anne back."


    Kevin''s expression changed slightly. He pursed his lips.


    Suddenly, the phone rang, and Kevin immediately answered the phone, "Mr. Kevin, we have found that


    they parked their car in an alley, and then changed the car to leave. But, unfortunately, there is no


    monitoring in that alley, and they..."


    "I just want the result!" Kevin said in an arctic cold tone.


    On the other end of the line, his assistant''s voice weakened, "There is no clue yet."


    "p..."


    The phone was mmed to hang up. Kevin sat on the sofa wearily and looked into the distance. It was


    late at night after Anne was kidnapped at noon, but there was no news about her yet.


    ''Anne! Where the hell are you? Who on Earth took you away? Do you know I''m worried about you,'' his


    inner voice cried.


    "Dad, will Mom nevere back?" Sally asked Kevin cautiously after crying for the whole afternoon as


    seeing her mother taken away.


    Kevin frowned. Eddy pulled Sally and said decisively, "Sally, don''t worry. Mom wille back. I


    promise!"


    Looking at Eddy''s resolute face, Sally nodded heavily and said, "Eddy, you are right. Mommy loves us


    so much and will never leave us."


    Kevin heaved a sigh and looked at Emily, who understood and immediately took Sally away in her


    arms.


    Sally was too young to stay up whole night with them.


    With her eyes wide open, Eddy looked at Kevin. Having lived with Kevin for so long, he knew what his


    father was thinking about.


    "Dad, don''t worry. Mom wille back," said Eddy firmly.


    Certainly Kevin was worried, but he also believed that Anne would definitelye back. He was here


    and so were Sally and Eddy. Anne''s home was also here. Where else could she go?


    However, Kevin rested his chin on his hand, lost in thought. Although Kim Li was bold, he had a hunch


    that it shouldn''t be him this time.


    The person must have put a lot of efforts into knowing Anne''s whereabouts and doing the sessful


    kidnapping. And who knew about this house?


    A face shed through Kevin''s mind, he frowned. Now the most suspicious one was still Selma.


    Kevin looked down at his phone and frowned slightly. He had called her once. He hesitated.


    "Dad, if you are in a dilemma, you can give the phone to Eddy. I often call Grandma." Eddy stared at


    Kevin with his eyes wide open.


    Without hesitation, Kevin gave the phone to Eddy.


    After he dialed the number, Eddy put the phone near his ear. After a long time, the phone was finally


    connected.


    "Kevin Fu, are you done? What time is it now? I''m asleep. Let me tell you..."


    "Grandma..."


    On the other end of the line, before Selma could vent her anger, she heard a sweet voice. Instantly, she


    stiffened and held back her anger.


    "Eddy, it''s you. Why did you call me? You are so heartless. Do you live with your parents? If you forget


    Grandma, I will be very sad," Selma said kindly.


    Eddy frowned. Although Grandma had done a lot of wrong things, she still loved him. He took a deep


    breath and sobbed, "Grandma, my mom is missing. I''m so sad, so is Sally. She has been crying all the


    time..."


    On the other side, Selma''s voice paused for a while, as if she was hesitating and struggling. Finally,


    she asked, "Eddy? What happened? How could your mom is missing?"


    Eddy turned around and looked at Kevin, who nodded. Then he continued to tell Selma what


    happened. After hearing that, Selma suddenly sneered. "It''s such a big world, but no one else was


    kidnapped. Only Anne Luo was kidnapped. It''s really strange."


    Kevin frowned and took the phone back from Eddy''s hand. "Mother, I just want to ask you one question


    today. Is the kidnapping rted to you?"


    Selma snorted and admitted, "Yes, you are right. I kidnapped Anne Luo. I just don''t like her. I


    kidnapped her and I will torture her. What do you think? Do you feel sorry for her? Bring the police here


    and take your mother to the jail..."


    "p!"


    Kevin hung up the phone and rubbed his forehead with a headache.


    On the other side, Eddy kept silent for a while and then asked, "Dad, when will we go to Grandma''s


    house to pick up Mom?"


    Kevin lowered his head and met Eddy''s expectant eyes. He shook his head helplessly and asked,


    "How do you know your mother is at Grandma''s?"


    Eddy looked at him in disappointment. He answered seriously, "Grandma has told us that mommy is


    with her. She kidnapped Mom."


    Kevin had no choice but to hold Eddy in his arms and walked towards Eddy''s bedroom. It was obvious


    that Selma was extremely angry so she said something to annoy them. How could he take it seriously?


    Although Eddy was mature, he was still a child and couldn''t tell whether it was truth or lie.


    "Dad, why don''t you say anything? Grandma has admitted it. Mom must be with her. Besides, she said


    that she wanted to torture Mom, she would definitely beat her up. We can''t wait any longer. Let''s go


    now! " Eddy looked at Kevin in confusion, "Dad, aren''t you also worried about Mom? Why don''t we go


    now?"


    Kevin had no choice but to put Eddy on the bed and said, "Your grandmother said those words out of


    anger. You can''t take them seriously."


    After saying that, he turned around and closed the door for Eddy. Eddy was even more confused.


    Grandma had said that his mother was kidnapped by her. What did his father mean by not taking it


    seriously? That was the truth!


    Then he frowned andy on the bed slowly. He tossed and turned and couldn''t fall asleep. Why didn''t


    Dad believe what Grandma said? Besides, what kind of torture was his mother suffering now?


    It was not until Kevin knew the truth that he regretted. If only he could believe what Selma had said just


    like Eddy did.


    Unfortunately, the only thing in the world not for sale is regret.


    On the other side, Selma coldly looked at Anne, whose face was no longer swollen.


    Frowning, Anne asked in confusion, "Selma Guo, what on earth do you want to do?"


    ''What do I want to do?''


    Selma''s mouth curled into a sneer. Certainly she did what she should do. She looked at the strong men


    next to her, who nodded and took Ryan away.


    In an instant, Anne had a worse feeling.


    A momentter, Selma looked at Anne coldly, shook her head, and sneered, "Although you are a


    despicable and shameless woman, I have to say that you have a good appearance."


    Anne frowned. Selma stood up, grabbed Anne''s hand, and walked forward.


    Startled, Anne tried to shake off her hand, only to find that she was griping her hand very tightly. Anne


    gritted her teeth. The drug effect in her body hasn''t faded yet, and her body was still weak.


    Selma took Anne into the room, and she couldn''t help but widen her eyes. Ryan had been stripped,


    and nothing had been left his body except his underwear.


    At this point, if Anne still couldn''t react, she deserved to be bullied.


    Turning around, Anne looked at Selma in disbelief and shouted angrily, "Selma Guo, how can you be


    so despicable and shameless? Don''t forget that I''m Kevin''s wife anyway. If you do this, Kevin will never


    forgive you for the rest of his life. As for Sally and Eddy, they will never recognize you as their


    grandmother!"


    Selma''s face turned cold. She raised her hand high again and wanted to p Anne in her face. But


    when she was about to reach Anne''s face, she suddenly stopped.


    "Bitch, what''s now? Are you so eager to be pped?" Selma snorted, looked at her well maintained


    hand, and said coldly, "Don''t worry. As long as Kevin sees this scene, he will never remember the


    dispute between me and him. He will only remember that you have betrayed him."


    At this moment, Anne finally felt scared. She looked at Selma, shaking her head helplessly and casting


    a nce at Ryan.


    Ryan''s face also darkened. He frowned at Selma and said, "Selma Guo, you''d better noty your finger


    on Anne and me. Or, I''ll revenge for sure!"


    Selmaughed disdainfully. As she knew, Ryan was just nobody in A City. Why should she be afraid of


    him?


    With a cold and arrogant face, Selma said to Ryan contemptuously, "Revenge? I''m waiting for your


    revenge. But don''t let it end up like being tricked by me."


    After finishing her words, Selma waved her hand. Obviously, she had lost her patience.


    The brawny man, who was standing beside them, immediately pulled Anne, who fell next to Ryan in


    scream.


    Ryan reached out his hand and grabbed Anne, preventing her from falling to the ground.


    Gritting her teeth, Anne frowned at Ryan.


    Selma sneered. "Anne Luo, I''ll give you a choice. Do you want to undress yourself or do you want me


    to ask someone to do it for you?"


    Of course, the "someone" that she referred to were the brawny men standing on both sides.


    Anne had a beautiful face and a curvaceous figure. In the eyes of men, she was definitely a beauty.


    As soon as Selma finished her words, the eyes of the two brawny men lit up. They couldn''t help but


    look at Anne up and down, as if a hungry wolf had seen a freshmb.


    Hearing that, the expression on Anne''s changed. Ryan stretched out his hand and held Anne in his


    arms protectively.


    But at this moment, what could Ryan do? Could the two of them escape?


    "Make the decision as soon as possible. I don''t have the patience." Selma frowned, obviously running


    out of patience.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Gritting her teeth, Anne knew what she would face if she didn''t listen to Selma.


    But...


    Kevin''s face, as well as the faces of Eddy and Sally, appeared in her mind. As a wife and a mother,


    how could she?


    "Selma Guo, I''m Kevin''s wife anyway. Do you really want another man to be present?" After thest


    struggle, Anne asked again.


    Selma sneered and didn''t take it seriously, "I''ve already said that our Fu family doesn''t ept you as


    our daughter-inw!"


    That was to say, no matter what happened to Anne, she didn''t care at all.


    "Help her undress!" Selma waved her hand.


    "No! Stop!" Anne eximed. "I don''t need anyone else''s help. I can do it myself!"


    Selma snorted, "What a bitch! If I had known it earlier, I wouldn''t have wasted so much time!"


    Full of hatred, Anne gnashed her teeth but there was nothing she could do.


    People had to yield depending on the situation.


    She had no other choice already.


    Anne put her hand on her shirt slowly and closed her eyes.


    ''No, absolutely not. If I take off this clothes, I will fulfill Selma''s wish!'' she thought to herself.


    The photography equipment was ready. If she did so, no matter Kevin believed her or not, her


    reputation, Kevin''s reputation and dignity, as well as the future of Sally and Eddy would certainly be


    criticized!

 Chapter 327 Chose Death Over Disgrace

    Chapter 327 Chose Death Over Disgrace


    No, no matter what, she couldn''t see things happening towards that way.


    Turning back to look at Ryan seriously, Anne said, "I''m sorry. I got you into trouble again."


    Ryan frowned slightly and looked at Anne deeply. After a moment of silence, he shook his head and


    said, "It doesn''t matter. I never med you. You don''t need to feel guilty, nor do you need to apologize


    to me."


    Nodding with a smile, Anne suddenly asked, "Why did you leave all your property to me at that time?"


    Ryan was slightly stunned. He didn''t expect that at this critical moment, Anne would mention about


    property.


    However he would answer her question.


    Ryan sighed and said, "To be honest, although I didn''t die after the ident, I didn''t want to go back to


    A City, let alone start over in A City."


    Smiling, Anne nodded. From beginning to end, she had a question always on her mind, which was


    about the property. Now she heard the answer.


    Everything made sense.


    Then she turned around.


    Staring daggers at Selma, Anne said, "Selma Guo, don''t worry. I won''t let your n seed. Moreover,


    Kevin, Sally, Eddy, and even Simon you haven''t met yet will never be close to you. I mean what I say!"


    Selma frowned and had a bad hunch. Then she saw that Anne was determined and hit her own head


    towards the bedhead.


    "Anne..." Although Ryan had expected that there was a n in Anne''s mind, he had never thought that


    it would be such a n. For a moment, he couldn''t help but shout out loud.


    Since she had done it, Anne must seed. Her head hit the wall. She felt that her whole brain was


    flying, and then everything in front of her was gradually surrounded by white mist. The voice beside her


    ears was so far, obscure, and clear.


    The corners of her mouth twitched feebly. She didn''t know if she hadughed, but the next moment,


    she was covered by an overwhelming darkness.


    "Blood! So much blood!" Selma screamed.


    She didn''t expect that Anne could do this. She looked at the brawny men in panic and said, "Call an


    ambnce! Hurry!"


    Anne''s head was way too important.


    Selma was indeed bold and audacious, but when she saw Anne lying on the bed with a bloody face,


    Selma couldn''t sit still any longer.


    She couldn''t be a murderer.


    The brawny men looked at each other, but they were much calmer. "Mrs. Selma, if we call an


    ambnce at this time, then the matter of Anne Luo..."


    Selma''s hands were trembling, but she nodded subconsciously. Yes, she couldn''t call an ambnce. If


    she called an ambnce, Anne Luo''s whereabouts would be exposed.


    No, absolutely not!


    "Medicine box. I''ll get it right away!" In a panic, Selma staggered towards another room.


    Ryan held Anne tightly. Blood was still flowing on her forehead. He gritted his teeth and immediately


    put the quilt on her head, pressing to stop the bleeding.


    Originally, he had inhaled little powder. After this period of disturbance, his strength had gradually


    recovered.


    Regardless of his naked top, Ryan immediately lowered his head, picked up Anne, and rushed to the


    door.


    "Stop!" The strong men stood in front of the door and shouted, "Get back!"


    Ryan gritted his teeth and stared at Anne''s pale face. Then he looked up at them, "There must be a


    limit to what you do. Anne is seriously injured, and she hurt her head. If anything happens to her, who


    can escape the responsibility?


    How much does Kevin Fu love her? I don''t need to say that you know it clearly in your hearts. If


    anything happens to Anne, you''d better think about whether Kevin Fu will kill you or not!"


    The brawny men exchanged a look with each other but still shook their heads. Now that they had


    helped Selma, there was no way back for them already.


    Besides, the person who made the way would die definitely.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Man, you have a death wish, don''t you? It''s none of your business now!" A brawny man said and


    pushed Ryan aside.


    Ryan gritted his teeth, and the other brawny man directly took over Anne''s body.


    The blood on her head was flowing more brightly.


    The room was filled with the smell of blood, and everyone''s face darkened.


    If it went on like this, they knew what they would face.


    "Herees the medicine! Herees the medicine!" Selma rushed to open the medicine box and


    applied the medicine on Anne''s forehead in a hurry.


    "Selma Guo, since things havee to this, why don''t you kill Anne and me, or let us go? Now we are


    imprisoned. Kevin can''t find her for the time being. Do you think he wouldn''t find her all his life?" Seeing


    that Anne''s face turned paler and paler, Ryan became more worried.


    Selma frowned and impatiently looked at the brawny men next to her, "Take him down!"


    Then the brawny men dragged Ryan out of the room. Of course, before leaving, Ryan took his clothes


    with him.


    After applying the medicine on Anne''s forehead, Selma breathed a sigh of relief. Although Anne''s face


    was still pale, her breath was very stable.


    She wouldn''t die because of the wound.


    "You bitch! I didn''t expect you to be so cruel to yourself." At that time, no one had expected what Anne


    would do.


    She was really going to risk her life.


    Selma sneered and looked more disdainful. It was just a video. Why did she do that?


    Then she understood.


    This little bitch was still unwilling to give up Kevin and wanted to entangle with him.


    But Selma didn''t want to let it end up like this in such a simple way.


    She would find a way to continue this n definitely.


    However, when she saw the wound on Anne''s forehead, she frowned.


    On the other side, as time went by, Kevin became more and more restless. It was about to dawn, but


    there was no news updated.


    Of course, the police also got involved, but there was still no news.


    "Really?" Emily had been taking care of Sally and Eddy the whole night. Looking at the lonely and cold


    back of Kevin standing by the window, she spoke in a low voice, but after saying a word, she frowned


    and didn''t know how to continue.


    Without turning his head, Kevin looked at Emily through the reflection on the ss and asked, "Until


    this critical moment, why are you hesitated if you have anything to say?"


    Taking a deep breath, Emily said, "Aunt Selma hates Anne to the core. Now the most suspicious


    person is she. Are you really sure that your mother didn''t do it?"


    Kevin frowned. Now everyone suspected Selma, and he also doubted about her. But when he and


    Sally called her, he didn''t sense anything wrong.


    "She said no. Judging from her tone, she even didn''t know what happened to Anne when we called


    her." Anyway, Selma was Kevin''s mother, whom Kevin still believed.


    However, Emily didn''t think so. "Just now, Eddy kept telling me that his mother was taken away by his


    grandmother. He believed that what her grandmother said was true and didn''t lie to him!"


    Kevin''s expression changed and immediately turned around to look at Emily.


    Just now, Eddy kept telling her...


    Frowning, Kevin immediately called his assistant and ordered, "Send someone to my mother''s ce


    immediately and try not to let her find out."


    Now Kevin hoped that the murderer behind wasn''t Selma. Otherwise, how could he face his mother in


    the future?


    However, if it was true, he had no choice. The most unbearable thing for him was that others would ruin


    his family, even that person would be his mother!


    After a long time, Anne woke up from the darkness again. Looking at everything she was familiar with,


    all the memories slowly returned.


    She shook her head. When her fingers touched her forehead, she took a deep breath in pain. But when


    she touched the cloth on her head, she felt a littleforted.


    It seemed that Selma was not that crazy. She was still afraid that she would die here and treated her


    wound.


    However, she was not in a hospital, but in the vi of the Fu family. That was to say, Selma did not give


    up her n.


    But Anne smiled.


    She thought that as long as she could escape from that disaster, she would have a way to continue to


    escape.


    Suddenly, there was a knock on the door. Anne looked up and saw Ryan standing at the door with a


    long face.


    Frowning, Ryan walked in slowly. He looked at Anne with darkened eyes, blushed. Then he looked


    away.


    Raising her eyebrows, Anne asked with a smile, "What''s wrong?"


    A picture appeared in her mind, in which Ryan only wore his underwear. Sheughed and said, "Didn''t


    you wear the same thing when you were swimming? It turned out that you are so conservative."


    Ryan frowned and turned to look at Anne. He sighed slightly and wanted to say something, but


    everything was swallowed back by him.


    "Ha ha..." Selma''s sneer came from the door. Anne looked up at her and frowned.


    Selma''s gaze swept between Ryan and Anne, and then looked at Ryan, "What now? Do you think you


    can protect her if you don''t tell her the truth? Let me tell you. That may be impossible."


    Upon hearing this, Anne frowned, ''What does she mean?''


    "Anne Luo, don''t you want to leave? I''ll give you the chance!" Selma stepped forward and frowned at


    Anne''s pale face. She said to the brawny men behind her, "You know clearly what to do."


    The brawny men nodded and immediately stepped forward. One of them pulled Anne, and the other


    controlled Ryan.


    "Ryan Xiao, it''s said that you can die for Anne''s sake. I''d like to know if it''s true." Behind them, Selma''s


    voice sounded like a daemon''s.


    Ryan lowered his head to look at Anne, with a deep andplicated look shing in his eyes. A sneer


    appeared at the corners of his mouth, but he said nothing.


    Anne was more and more confused. ''What''s going on?'' she wondered. ''What are they talking about?


    What happened when I was in aa?''


    "What happened?" with doubts in her mind, Anne asked Ryan.


    Ryan shook his head. "Nothing."


    "No, it''s not easy for Selma Guo to catch us. How could she give up this opportunity so easily? Ryan


    Xiao, did you make some type of deal with her?" Anne looked at Ryan suspiciously. It was not because


    she wanted to suspect him, but because what Selma and Ryan were doing now was puzzling.


    "Anne, Do you believe me?" Ryan looked at Anne and said in a low voice with unspeakable


    tenderness.


    Anne''s heart skipped a beat after she heard what he asked. She frowned slightly and nodded after a


    moment of silence.


    "Then stop asking. It''s not good for you to know now," said Ryan.


    Frowning, Anne didn''t ask any more questions. The brawny men took them out from the back door and


    directly pushed them into a vehicle.


    "Where are you taking us to this time?" Anne asked, unwillingly to move to another ce.


    But she got no answer.


    Both brawny men kept silent and drove straight forward. Anne frowned and widened her eyes the next


    second. She saw on the other side of the road, a police car was driving through.

 Chapter 328 Track Down

    Chapter 328 Track Down


    "Kevin, I..."


    The moment Anne saw the police car, she rolled down the window cautiously, stretched out her head


    and shouted outside.


    But the brawny man next to Anne was not a weak man. He immediately went to pull Anne. Ryan


    quickly blocked the brawny man.


    "Kevin, help me!" When Anne saw this, she immediately shouted outside. When she raised her head,


    she saw a camera. Anne waved her hand and said, "Kevin, I''m here. Help me!"


    Anne''s voice swept across the sky. At the same time, the brawny man had already subdued Ryan and


    took Anne back.


    "p..." A heavy pnded on Anne''s face. Stunned, Anne fell back slowly.


    Anne''s head had been seriously injured, and now she was hit hard, so Anne couldn''t support herself at


    all.


    Ryan''s face was red and swollen after being punched. He immediately went tofort Anne, who still


    slowly closed her eyes.


    It was dark, surrounded by darkness. Anne lost her support and was very lonely.


    ''Kevin, why haven''t you found me yet? Don''t you want me? Kevin?''


    At the same time, the police got off the car and looked around with confusion.


    "What''s wrong with you?" Another policeman asked, looking tired.


    Kevin''s wife was kidnapped, which shocked everyone. Kevin was a powerful person in A City. They


    didn''t expect that there would be someone who dared to do something to his wife. The person was


    absolutely a person who only wanted money but not life!


    The police thought it would be easy to solve the problem, but he didn''t expect that they had been busy


    all day and night, and there was still no result.


    However, Kevin kept urging them. The police didn''t dare to neglect him. After all, they couldn''t afford to


    offend Kevin.


    "I just heard someone call Kevin''s name, and it''s Anne''s voice." The policeman scratched his head and


    looked around. He was confused. He had heard the sound and it should be here.


    Another man sniffed, "have you ever heard the voice of Anne? How do you know it''s her? "


    The policeman was very sure. "I heard her voice on the entertainment gossip a few days ago. The


    voice just now was very simr and weak."


    The police looked at each other, but their faces were serious. No matter what clues they had, they


    couldn''t give up any of them, especially Kevin asked them to keep an eye on the Fu Family!


    Wasn''t this ce close to the Fu Family''s house?


    Could it be that?


    Without any hesitation, he immediately checked the camera. On the other side, Kevin rushed over as


    soon as he heard the news.


    The policeman''s face was very serious, he asked Kevin to look at the monitoring portrait. Kevin''s face


    changed greatly.


    In a ck unremarkable minibus, a woman''s face suddenly appeared. That woman was none other


    than Anne, which Kevin had always longed for. Anne''s head was even wrapped in thick gauze, and


    there was still blood on it.


    Anne was hurt!


    "We tracked the route and found that this car was from the Fu Family..." The policeman looked at Kevin


    and stopped talking.


    Tired, Kevin closed his eyes. That was to say, their guess was right. It was Selma who took away Anne!


    ''Selma, it''s Selma again. When will she stop? When can she stop?


    Why does she do this to me? As my mother, she just can''t see my happiness, but wants to make


    trouble to me instead!''


    Kevin took a deep breath, suppressed his anger and doubts, looked at the police and said, "Thank you.


    When I find Anne, I will personally invite you to have a meal."


    The policemen nodded and exchanged greetings with Kevin before they turned around and left. They


    couldn''t get involved in this matter anymore.


    The matter of the Fu Family was, of course, should be handled by Kevin himself.


    Kevin stood there, watching the scenes yed over and over again. He slowly closed his eyes and


    wondered what kind of torture had Anne suffered? Why did her head get hurt?


    Kevin''s body was stiff. He knew that he should save Anne immediately!


    After a moment of silence, Kevin took out his phone from his pocket and called Selma. He didn''t want


    to talk about something face to face.


    After the bell rang, Selma asked, "What''s up?"


    With a sneer at the corners of his mouth, Kevin looked down at the screen of the supervisor and said,


    "Mom, your people were very careless. When they left, they let Anne open the window. Now they were


    just photographed by the camera, and I''m in front of the surveince camera now."


    On the other side, Selma kept silent for a moment, and then shouted, "Kevin, do you know what you


    are doing? I know that Anne is missing, but what does it have to do with me? What are you talking


    about? I don''t know at all. "


    The phone calls of Kevin came again and again. Selma was sure that Kevin was lying to her!


    Now, the only thing Selma needed to do was to be calm. Unfortunately, Selma didn''t know that Kevin


    had indeed got the true evidence.


    "Mom, do you know why I called you? Instead of going there in person? " Kevin''s voice was kind of


    misty but still very cold.


    On the other side, Selma fell into silence again.


    "I have the surveince video. The police just left. I don''t want to put you into prison. Mom, you have


    been helping me for so many years. I really don''t want to do anything to you. Hand over Anne!" Kevin


    begged with determination.


    He was giving Selma a choice. Selma''s choice would decide Selma''s whereabouts.


    Selma frowned and felt restless. Those two brawny men were recidivists. How could they make such a


    mistake? But what if it was true?


    Selma knew that her son was smart. At this time, she couldn''t tell whether he was telling the truth or


    not.


    If Kevin was just testing her, wouldn''t it mean that she admitted it if she spoke now?


    No, no!


    On the other side, Selma was still in a dilemma. At the same time, Kevin directly turned on the video.


    Selma''s eyes widened and saw the surveince video. Yes, it was Anne!


    Damn it! How did they do it? Didn''t they say that everything would be fine? How could they let Anne


    show her face?


    What Kevin said was true, not to test her. Kevin had got the real evidence. In other words...


    "Mother, you should be very grateful that you are my mother. Otherwise, you have already been in


    prison. I will give you thest chance to tell me where is Anne? Otherwise, you can go to the prison and


    reflect on yourself." Kevin''s voice became colder and colder. What he meant was not a threat, but the


    reality of what was about to happen.


    Selma took two steps back and sat heavily on the bed. She was exposed just like this!


    "Mom, are you still so stubborn?" Kevin continued to ask.


    Selma shook her head and thought, ''No, no. I can''t go to jail. Absolutely not!''


    "Kevin, listen to me. I''m wrong. I''m just jealous of Anne. I''m jealous that you''re good to her and don''t


    care about me anymore. I can''t stand it, so I did these crazy things. But don''t worry. I''ll call those


    people immediately and ask them to let go of Anne and let Annee back. Is that Okay?" Selma


    begged Kevin.


    Kevin frowned and nodded slightly. At the other end of the video, Selma immediately took out another


    phone to make a call, but her body stiffened.


    The phone number showed that the phone was powered off. Selma knew that they must have


    destroyed the phone number for safety, so she couldn''t contact them at all now!


    In this case...


    "What happened?" Kevin asked coldly.


    Selma''s lips trembled slightly. She looked at Kevin in embarrassment, "Kevin, I can''t get in touch with


    them!"


    She couldn''t get in touch with them!


    In the monitoring room, the scene of Anne was yed back again. Anne''s eyes were filled with horror


    and she screamed crazily outside. The blood outside the gauze on her head was so bright.


    Kevin took a step back, and his dark eyes became deeper, but the bottom of his eyes couldn''t be seen.


    "Kevin, I''m sorry. It''s all my fault. Please forgive me, Okay? As you know, I have a high position in A


    City. If I am put in prison, I will never be able to turn over again. In the future, I will be mocked by others


    when I go out. Kevin, please, I... "


    "Where will Anne be taken?" Now Kevin didn''t want to listen to Selma''s nonsense.


    "A barren mountain outside the city!" Said Selma, gritting her teeth.


    A barren mountain!


    Frowning, Kevin hung up the video, turned around and left. On the other side, he made a phone call to


    Sam and asked Sam to gather his men.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Kevin knew about the barren mountain outside A City. He had nned to make it a scenic spot, but he


    couldn''t afford it at that time and let the mountain be barren. It was said that a python had been found


    on that mountain a few days ago...


    Moreover, from the time they set out, it must be already evening when they arrived at the barren


    mountain. The barren mountain and jagged rocks at night would only be more dangerous!


    Especially, his Anne was hurt!


    Kevin couldn''t wait or bear it!


    As soon as Sam received the phone call, he quickly gathered his men. On the other side, Emily just


    called Sam. In the car, Sam answered Emily''s phone and told the truth to Emily. Hearing that, Emily


    kept silent for a long time.


    Selma, it was Selma again. Emily had never expected that Selma would be so crazy to kidnap Anne!


    No matter what, Anne was Selma''s daughter-inw. How could Selma do that!


    "Grandma let me down!" At this moment, a little tender but cold voice came to Emily, there was a child


    behind Emily.


    Hearing that, Emily''s body froze and she slowly turned around. In the corner stood a small body. He


    lowered his head and Emily couldn''t see his eyes clearly, but his body exuded a coldness that was


    completely inconsistent with his age.


    This shocked Emily.


    Eddy was in a happy and carefree age, so Eddy shouldn''t get involved in these things, which was very


    disadvantageous to his growth.


    Eddy now should see the goodness and beauty of human nature, not the ugliness of human nature.


    Hearing that, Emily smiled reluctantly. She said in a soft voice, "Eddy, dad and mom will handle it well.


    Don''t ask about it. It''s already evening. Are you hungry? I''ll cook for you. "


    Eddy looked up at Emily, who frowned slightly.


    "Yes, I''m hungry. Auntie, please cook something for me." Eddy wanted to ask something else, but he


    changed the subject when he saw the expression on Emily''s face.


    Emily nodded repeatedly and went to make food for Eddy, but she felt helpless in her heart... ''This


    child...''


    Eddy turned around and walked out of the room. Seeing that Sally was sitting there unhappily, Eddy


    walked up to Sally andforted Sally, "Sally, there are some news about Mommy. She will be back


    soon. Don''t worry. Let''s go to eat something, or mom will feel sorry for us when shees back."

 Chapter 329 Life And Death In The Cave

    Chapter 329 Life And Death In The Cave


    Sally believed Eddy''s words very much. She immediately nodded, looking forward to the return of


    Anne.


    Now, Anne woke up from the darkness again and felt herself in an unusually warm embrace. She


    frowned and heard a voice of concern, "Anne, how are you feeling now? Does your head still hurt? Do


    you have any symptoms? "


    The voice belonged to Ryan.


    It was not until she shook her head that she saw Ryan clearly. She smiled and took a deep breath. The


    brawny man had pped Anne with all his strength, and her face had already swollen. How could she


    not hurt?


    "Don''t worry. I am strong." When Anne was about to sit up straight, her body suddenly became soft and


    fell into Ryan''s arms again.


    Ryan blushed. He raised his head and looked ahead, avoiding eye contact with Anne.


    However, Anne didn''t find anything wrong with Ryan because of the pain in her body.


    "It seems that you have a good rtionship. But don''t worry. It will be better from now on!" The brawny


    man who was driving in the front suddenly opened his mouth and said in a mocking voice.


    Anne frowned. ''What does he mean?'' But she didn''t want to talk to them, so she closed her mouth and


    closed her eyes for rest.


    Now, she needed to recover her strength.


    The mountain road was rugged. After a long time, the brawny man stopped the car. One person


    controlled Anne and the other one controlled Ryan, they walked towards the top of the mountain.


    At night, the mountain wind blew, and Anne didn''t wear much clothes. She couldn''t help shivering.


    Ryan wanted to take off his coat to give it to Anne, but his hand touched the clothes and became


    embarrassed. His coat was still in the Fu Family, and now he was only wearing a shirt.


    After a long time, Anne widened her eyes. There was a cave on the rugged mountain.


    "What are you looking at? Go inside! " The brawny man''s voice was cold and bloodthirsty with


    excitement.


    Anne looked back at Ryan. Ryan nodded at Anne with a serious look.


    Now that they hade to this point, there was no way back. They could only move forward!


    When they reached the depths of the cave, the brawny man held a torch in his hand. Only then did


    Anne see clearly what was happening in the cave.


    There were actually five or six thick iron chains in the cave. What were the chains to use? They knew it


    clearly.


    The brawny man pushed Anne down to the ground. With a groan, Anne felt an unusual pain in her leg.


    She reached out and touched something wet. She could not help but feel helpless. It seemed that her


    leg was injured again.


    She was really unlucky!


    "You can live here during this period of time! But don''t try to escape. " The brawny man said as he took


    the thick iron chain and locked it directly on the neck of Anne.


    It seemed that he was locking a dog!


    Anne at this moment felt a great humiliation, and so did Ryan.


    "You can kill me if you want. Why do you have to do these to insult me?" However, Ryan resisted, and


    then he was punched in the face.


    Ryan gritted his teeth. It was obvious that he would rather die than submit. Anne had no choice but to


    say, "Ryan, that''s enough. How can we bargain now?"


    Ryan had no choice but to let the strong man tie the iron chain around his neck.


    "There is water and dry food in the cave. You can''t starve to death. And I tell you, no one wille to


    the wilderness. Even if you shout loudly, no one wille to save you. I advise you to save some


    strength and live a few more days, so that you may be able to hold on until wee to see you next


    time."


    As the two brawny men spoke, sinister smiles appeared on the corners of their mouths. The two men


    looked at Anne. Anne was a beautiful woman, but now...


    Her clothes were dirty and messy, her face was red and swollen, and her forehead was wrapped with


    white gauze, especially her leg was broken. She looked like...


    It was really boring!


    "Well, let''s go. She is so weak now. If we do anything to her, she might die."


    Especially, Anne was a stubborn girl. She was forced to hit the wall just by a video. If they forced her,


    she would probably bite her tongue andmit suicide.


    So why?


    The other man thought hispanion was right, so he turned around and left. Hearing that, Anne


    breathed a sigh of relief.


    That was good!


    On the other side, Kevin and Sam had already gone up the mountain, but there was no light at all in the


    wilderness. They had no direction and could only look for arge area. If they were not careful


    enough...


    Both Kevin and Sam pulled a long face. As businessmen, they were well aware of the current situation.


    They''d better find someone tomorrow, but they couldn''t wait!


    Anne had an injury on her head. They didn''t know how Anne would be treated again? They really


    couldn''t wait!


    "Everyone, look for them in different ces, but be careful. If you are in danger, shout for help!" Now,


    there was only one way. Kevin looked at them and said, "Please!"


    Everyone nodded and turned around to leave. Kevin gritted his teeth and immediately went up the


    mountain with Sam.


    Kevin''s face was gloomy. "Anne, you must wait for me. I''vee to save you. Please wait for me!"


    On the other side, the brawny man had already drove down the mountain. But when he drove halfway,


    he found that something was wrong.


    On the wilderness, many beams of light suddenly appeared, and they were very scattered, as if they


    were looking for something.


    The two of them looked at each other. At the same time, they looked back and found that those people


    must be looking for Anne and Ryan.


    "It seems that the surveince camera has exposed them." Thinking of what had happened this


    afternoon, they were still trembling with fear.


    None of them had expected that Anne would be so bold to shout for help outside in that situation.


    It was also because of this that Anne¡¯s whereabouts were exposed.


    "Damn it!" The driver hit the car hard on the wheel, with anger in his eyes. He said coldly, "When we


    took this task, Selma made it clear that we couldn''t reveal any information. But now, they have known


    that Anne and Ryan are here. How could Selma give us that money?"


    Besides, who was Selma? Who was Kevin?


    ''No matter which of the two of them was, they would not let us go, and all their goals would be aimed at


    us!''


    "It seems that we can''t get the money." The man shook his head and said coldly.


    "No, it''s really a loss. I''ll go back right now, kill Anne and Ryan, and then run away!" The man had been


    busy for so long, but only received a deposit, which made him feel ufortable.


    "Don''t be silly. The best way for us now is to run as soon as possible. Before they find us, we still have


    time!" ''Killing Anne and Ryan? Come on! If we kill them, Kevin will definitely kill us. Now, it''s better to


    run away with the deposit!''


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    The brawny man nodded and drove down the mountain.


    However, the light of the car was so bright that others could notice it.


    Looking at the traces of the light of the car, Kevin widened his eyes and said, "Why is there a car here


    at this time? It must be the person who kidnapped Anne. Anne must be in that direction!"


    Kevin said affirmatively.


    Sam nodded. He also had this feeling. He immediately called all the people and went in that direction.


    On the other side, Anne and Ryan ate some steamed buns that were as hard as rocks. They hadn''t


    eaten anything for a day and a night. They needed to eat something, so that they could wait for the


    rescue.


    Anne shook her head, but she felt dizzier.


    "Are you okay?" Ryan asked anxiously and worriedly.


    Anne shook her head and said in a weaker voice, "I''m a little cold."


    Ryan reached out his hand and touched Anne''s hand. He frowned and thought, ''She has a fever!''!


    There were wounds on her forehead, on her face, and on her legs. Now she had a fever...


    The situation was not good!


    Ryan gritted his teeth. In such a situation, he was also locked by the iron chain and could not get out at


    all. What should he do?


    "Anne..." Ryan opened his mouth, but Anne''s body suddenly tilted. Ryan quickly held Anne in his arms.


    Only then did he find that Anne''s body was so hot.


    "Damn it!" Ryan gnashed his teeth in anger. The situation of Anne was not good. If it continued to


    dy, he was afraid that Anne would be...


    "Kevin, aren''t you omnipotent? Why haven''t you found her? Don''t you doubt your mother? " At this


    moment, Ryan almost wanted to curse Kevin.


    When Anne heard the name of Kevin, she couldn''t help but move her body to seek more warmth.


    Ryan frowned. In this world, Kevin and her child were the most important people in Anne''s heart.


    If the situation went on, Ryan couldn''t imagine how bad it would be. But now, he could only wake up


    Anne''s will to live. Only in this way could she hold on for a longer time.


    "Anne, do you know? Kevin loves you very much. He has been looking for you since you


    disappeared... " Ryan''s voice was cold in this empty cave.


    As time went by, Kevin and Sam led their men to carefully investigate the path, but they didn''t find any


    clue.


    "Where exactly is Anne?" Sam gritted his teeth and looked at the barren mountain.


    Kevin pursed his lips, but said nothing. He continued to look for Anne. He had a hunch that she was


    here, right next to him. He knew that Anne would never leave him, never!


    Looking at the cold expression on Kevin''s face, Sam gritted his teeth and followed him. The other


    people had been carefully searching every ce.


    "Look, there is a cave here." A man''s voice came from outside.


    Ryan had told a story to Anne all the night. He felt his throat dry and painful, but he didn''t dare to drink


    the few water sources.


    Because neither of them was sure when someone would save them, they could only save the water.


    But now listening to the sound outside, Ryan''s eyes were full of surprise.


    "Help! Someone is in the cave. Help us!" Ryan said in a hoarse and tired voice.


    The people outside seemed to be very surprised. They immediately shouted to the surrounding, "We


    find them, you inform Mr. Kevin immediately. We have found them. They are inside!"


    Hearing the two words "Mr. Kevin", Ryan breathed a sigh of relief. He lowered his head and looked at


    Anne. There was a wound on Anne''s forehead, so he didn''t dare to use water. Now Anne''s temperature


    was getting higher and higher, which made Ryan afraid. He was afraid that if the situation continued to


    go on, Anne would have a serious fever.


    But now he was not afraid, really not!


    For the first time, Ryan felt that Kevin was not so annoying!


    "Anne? Did you hear that? They have found us. Kevin is here to save you. Haven''t you opened your


    eyes? "

 Chapter 330 On The Verge Of Death (Part One)

    Chapter 330 On The Verge Of Death (Part One)


    As soon as the cave was found, Kevin got the news immediately. After hearing the news, he went


    straight in and gaped.


    Ryan held Anne tightly in his arms. With her eyes closed, Anne looked painful. The blood on her


    forehead was brighter, and her face was red and swollen. Her legs were exposed to the outside, and


    her skin was bloody and mangled.


    ''Anne, my love!


    What kind of torture have you suffered?'' Kevin cried out inwardly, couldn''t believe his eyes.


    "Kevin Fu, you''re finally here. She''s in a very bad condition now. Take her to the hospital as soon as


    possible. I''m afraid it might be toote..." Ryan looked at Kevin and asked anxiously.


    Kevin immediately stepped forward and held Anne in his arms. Only then did he find the iron chain


    around her neck. Fortunately, they didn''t go up the mountain with their hands, but they didn''t dare to


    move the iron chain around her neck. They could only break it in the middle.


    Kevin covered her ears, but such a loud voice still made her very uneasy.


    Slowly, Anne opened her sleepy eyes and heard the continuous loud noise. But what she saw was


    Kevin''s face.


    "Kevin, is that you?" Anne asked in a weak voice.


    Kevin nodded heavily and held her tightly in his arms. "Anne, it''s me. I''m sorry. I''mte. I''ll save you


    right away. Don''t worry."


    It turned out that it was really Kevin who appeared in front of her, not her illusion. Anne nodded slightly,


    tilted her head and fell into aa again.


    She couldn''t hold on any longer.


    As a doctor, of course, Sam knew how bad Anne''s current condition was. He urged, "Hurry up!"


    On the other side, several people were helping Ryan break the iron chain. As soon as the chain on


    Anne''s neck was removed, Kevin ran forward with her in his arms.


    Outside the cave, the car was ready. Kevin, Anne, Ryan, and Sam were sitting in the car. The four of


    them immediately headed for the hospital.


    On the way, afraid that Emily would be worried, Sam called her. Knowing Anne''s condition, Anne


    couldn''t help but shed tears, feeling sorry for her.


    In her heart, Emily had cursed Selma for millions of times. How could this damned Selma, an old


    vicious woman, treat Anne in that way?


    On the other side, Eddy was apanying Sally. Wiping off her tears, Emily slowly walked over,


    smiled bitterly and said, "Your mother has been found, but she was frightened and is receiving


    treatment in the hospital. I''ll take you to see herter."


    She decided to take Sally and Eugene to the hospital after Anne had received the treatment. The


    children couldn''t bear to see their mother''s current condition.


    Upon hearing this, Sally''s eyes lit up and he jumped with joy. "Great! Mom is finally found! Mom is


    found!"


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Eddy sat aside in silence, slightly lowering his head and looking up at Emily. It seemed that he had


    some questions, but he held them back to himself.


    Anyway, it was good that their mother coulde back.


    When Anne arrived at the hospital, the doctor immediately gave her an emergency treatment. She was


    in a very bad condition.


    "Mr. Fu, fortunately, you came in time, or the patient''s life would be in danger," the doctor shook his


    head and said to Kevin.


    Kevin nodded heavily, but felt relieved in his heart. Fortunately, Anne could be saved, fortunately!


    Frowning, Sam asked in confusion, "Howe Selma is so bold? She dares to hit Anne''s head. How


    come Anne''s head was injured so badly?"


    On this point, Kevin and Sam looked at Ryan at the same time for an answer. Ryan frowned and told


    them what had happened at that time. Hearing that, Kevin''s face went livid.


    He couldn''t believe it was done by his mother. How could she do this to Anne? How could she?


    Looking at Kevin, Sam didn''t know what to say tofort him, his corners of his mouth twitching


    slightly. He had never expected that Selma could do such an evil thing.


    No matter what, Anne was Selma''s daughter-inw.


    How could she do that to her own daughter-inw?


    Selma was trying to make Anne cheat on her son. Sam kept wondering what was going on her mind.


    Being very curious, Sam even had an impulse to open Selma''s head and see what was wrong with her


    brain.


    Of course, he could only think about it briefly. He didn''t dare to really do something to her.


    After Anne''s wounds were treated, Kevin walked in the ward and sat in front of her bed. Looking at her


    pale face, he closed his eyes wearily.


    Seeing this scene, Ryan breathed a sigh of relief and said wearily, "Since there is nothing serious with


    Anne, I should leave now."


    Kevin raised his head and looked at Ryan seriously, "To be honest, there are some unpredictable


    things on you. Although I haven''t said anything, in my heart, you have never been Ryan himself. But at


    this moment, I still believe you. After all, Ryan used to save Anne."


    But this time, Ryan still stood firmly in front of Anne to protect her. Although it did not work much, at


    least Ryan had the heart and tried to do so.


    Ryan frowned and looked at Kevin in surprise. He never thought that Kevin would have been


    suspecting him all the time.


    It turned out that Kevin Fu had never trusted him.


    Ryan shook his head slightly. He hadn''t rested for a day and two nights, which made his shrewd head a


    little dull. "Let the bygones be bygones. I don''t want to talk about it anymore. But now I am very sleepy.


    I want to go to bed. As long as I see Anne are safe, I will be relieved."


    Kevin nodded and watched Ryan leave, with a moreplicated look in his eyes.


    "What? Are you still suspecting Ryan?" Kevin''s shoulder was pat. He looked over and frowned at the


    food in Sam''s hand.

 Chapter 331 On The Verge Of Death (Part Two)

    Chapter 331 On The Verge Of Death (Part Two)


    "I know you have no appetite now, but you have to eat it. You haven''t eaten anything for two days and


    two nights. Anne has been in such situation now. If you fall down again, do you want Eddy and Sally to


    take care of you two?" Sam felt helpless. How did Kevin form the habit of not eating when something


    happened?


    Besides, he wondered why Kevin hadn''t starved to death in the past two years when Anne was


    missing.


    Kevin didn''t know what was on Sam''s mind, so he took the breakfast slowly and ate it numbly. What


    Sam said was right. No matter what, he couldn''t fall down. Anne needed him, and so did Eddy and


    Sally.


    Anyway, eating was a good thing.


    On the other side, Emily called to confirm the current situation. Then she took Eddy and Sally to the


    hospital.


    When the children knew that their mother had been found, they couldn''t stay here any longer at home


    and urged toe to see her as soon as possible.


    Before the children arrived, Anne woke up.


    "Anne, you finally wake up." Kevin put Anne''s hand on his face and slowly closed his eyes.


    Two days and two nights had been a thrilling time. Kevin was scared to death. Now he finally saw Anne


    wake up and stay with him.


    He was truly grateful to God.


    Blinking her eyes, Anne looked at Kevin in front of her, and then looked up at the white roof and the


    surrounding medical equipment. A smile appeared at the corners of her mouth.


    From the moment she hit the wall tomit suicide, Anne thought ofing to this ce. Now her


    wish was finally fulfilled and she was finally saved!


    "Kevin, you are finally here." Anne''s voice was weak and full of surprise.


    Kevin''s eyes darkened. He nodded heavily, but in his eyes, there was irresistible coldness.


    They should deal with Selma''s evil matter properly now.


    "I knew it. I knew you wouldn''t let me die. You woulde to me. I knew it." No matter how calm Anne


    looked and behaved at that time, she still wanted to see Kevin in her heart.


    Kevin was her husband, her dependence. He was her dependence when she needed help the most.


    Kevin''s eyes reddened and he held Anne tightly in his arms the next moment.


    "I''m sorry. It''s all my fault. I shouldn''t have trusted her. I should have gone there to find you as soon as


    possible. I''m sorry. It''s all my fault," he apologized in a crying tone. It was his fault. He couldn''t see


    clearly what kind of person Selma was now. Or, when Selma admitted it at that time, he should be the


    same as Eddy and firmly believed that Anne was in his mother''s hands. If he had gone in time at that


    time, Anne wouldn''t have suffered so much!


    It was his fault. He couldn''t even see as clear as a child could. It was his fault indeed.


    "Anne, I''m sorry. I went to find you toote, so you suffered so much. Please don''t me me, okay?"


    Kevin choked with sobs.


    Tears streamed down from the corners of Anne''s eyes. She nodded heavily and hugged Kevin back


    tightly. She knew that now that she was injured and Kevin was also very sad.


    There was nothing that could not be forgiven, not to mention that Kevin had saved her. If it were not for


    her husband, she couldn''t imagine how she and Ryan would end up.


    Perhaps, they would really starve to death there.


    "Well, let bygones be bygones. Don''t me yourself too much. I''m fine now. Although I''m injured, I will


    be discharged in a few days." Now, Anne still had a high fever, but it faded a bit already.


    Now, Kim Li still had Simon. How could Anne give up to live on?


    When she was in a daze, she could hear Ryan''s voice all the time. He was telling her what had


    happened in the past two years. She knew that he was encouraging her, so no matter how serious she


    was injured and how difficult the situation was, she had to keep sober. She needed to find her son and


    lead a happy life in future.


    "Ah, bad timing, isn''t it?"


    At this time, there was a joking voiceing from the door. Anne and Kevin immediately let go of each


    other. They turned around and saw Emily standing at the door with two children.


    Tears welled up in the kids'' eyes. Their mother''s forehead was covered with gauze, her face was red


    and swollen, and even her legs were covered with gauze.


    It was heartbreaking.


    "Sally, Eddy, here you came! Come here and let me hug you. I miss you so much." Looking at the two


    children, Anne''s eyes were filled with tenderness. She reached out her hands and smiled happily to


    them.


    A woman was weak originally, but she would be strong after being a mother. As long as her


    children were safe, there was nothing that couldn''t be ovee!


    Sally and Eddy immediately let go of Emily''s hands, ran into Anne''s arms and hugged their mother


    tightly.


    "Mom! Mom, you''re finally back. I was so scared. I thought I would never see you again. Boo... Hoo..."


    Sally''s face was covered with tears and her eyes were red and swollen. She held Anne tightly and


    never wanted to let her go.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Hugging Sally tightly, Anne looked at Eddy. Eddy''s eyes were filled with tears, but he bit his lips tightly


    to prevent the tears from falling. He was trying his best to be a strong man.


    Eddy had suffered a lot since he was born. He was still so young, but he was so precocious, stubborn,


    and tenacious. Thinking of that, Anne felt a sharp pang in her heart. She wondered if that was because


    of her failure for being a mother.

 Chapter 332 Not In The Name Of Love

    Chapter 332 Not In The Name Of Love


    "Eddy, I''m sorry. I was missing again. But don''t worry. I won''t do that again. I''ll always be with you,


    Eddy," said Anne with a smile. She reached out and rubbed Eddy''s face.


    Eddy nodded heavily and threw himself into his mother''s arms. He was greedy for the warmth of his


    mother, but his eyes were full of coldness that didn''t match his age.


    In the past, all things his parents experienced were all because of Selma, who always wanted to


    separate Anne and Kevin. If it weren''t for her, they wouldn''t suffer this much.


    Now, Anne had given birth to three children for Kevin. They should have a happy family, but it was also


    because of Selma again that the whole family couldn''t have a peaceful life. Especially now, Selma had


    gone too far this time.


    For this point, Anne couldn''t bear it, and neither could Kevin. Even Eddy was unable to endure.


    In the name of Kevin''s mother and Eddy''s grandmother, Selma did so many things to hurt their family.


    They couldn''t allow it.


    Kevin asked Emily to take care of Anne. He stood up and walked out. Looking at his back, Anne pursed


    her lips and wanted to say something, but it turned into a helpless sigh.


    At first, he shouldn''t have put Kevin in a difficult position, nor should she have let Kevin have an unfilial


    reputation. But what Selma had done had reached her rock bottom.


    Anne reached out and held her forehead. Suddenly, her hand was grabbed by Eddy. She lowered her


    head and looked into her son''s eyes.


    Eddy''s eyes were big, dark, and deep. Looking at his mother, Eddy pursed his lips and suddenly said,


    "Mom, if we continue to indulge her, we will still get hurt. Dad is a man, and he should protect our


    family. Now he should do what he ought to."


    Anne was surprised when hearing his words. Although Selma didn''t treat her well, she treated Eddy


    quite well.


    "If she does something to hurt me in the name of love, then this love is not true love, and I don''t want it


    either." Eddy turned her face aside and Anne couldn''t see his expression clearly, but his voice showed


    that he wasn''t calm at all.


    Anne heaved a sigh, but she couldn''t say a word.


    Eddy was way too considerate and sensible.


    On the other side, Kevin drove away and soon found Selma. Sitting on the sofa, Selma looked at him


    nkly with a cold face, as if she had been absent-minded for a long time.


    Kevin frowned slightly and walked slowly towards her. The sound of his leather shoes stepping on the


    floor was particrly loud, but particrly harsh, which made Selma feel creepy.


    Her body stiffened. She slowly raised her head and looked into her son''s eyes. There was no warmth in


    Kevin''s eyes, only disgust and coldness.


    Did he hate her, his own mother?


    Selma''s body trembled, and the anger in her heart surged up again. She sneered and said with a false


    smile, "Are you going to cut ties with me because I hurt Anne?"


    Kevin frowned and his eyes became colder. At this point, Selma still didn''t regret it at all.


    "If I didn''t check the surveince video in time, how are you going to deal with Anne? Keep her in that


    cave until she starves to death?" Kevin lowered his head and asked.


    Selma frowned and bit her lower lip. After hesitating for a while, she replied, "I know I''ve done some


    crazy things, but I''m not going to kill her. I''ll send her dry food and water regrly."


    "And then? Will you just imprison her for a whole lifetime?" Kevin continued to ask.


    Selma shook her head and said, "Kevin, I''ve never thought of that. I know it''s wrong to imprison her,


    but I don''t want to imprison her for the rest of her life. I just want to release her after you can''t find her


    and give up eventually,"


    Selma exined in a hurry.


    Kevin shook his head.


    His face became colder. Speaking of this, Selma still wanted to separate them.


    "Mom, I love Anne wholeheartedly." In the silence, Kevin said solemnly, "Those who dares to hurt Anne


    equals to me enemies. If someone is against me, what do you think I would do? I believe you know it!"


    Kevin gained the power of the CEO at a young age. If he didn''t have any ability, who would submit to


    such a young man?


    Selma had watched Kevin grow up. She knew how Kevin dealt with his enemies. She knew it much


    better than anyone else did.


    However, Selma had never expected that one day, she would be an enemy in Kevin''s eyes.


    But she was his mother, wasn''t she? Selma still didn''t believe Kevin would do anything to her.


    "Mom, I always told you it was thest chance, but because you are my mother, I always retreat again


    and again. But this time, you''ve really touched my rock bottom. If I keep retreating, I will really be on


    the cliff and be smashed to pieces."


    "You forced me to do this!


    As for the kidnapping, Anne is kind-hearted and she doesn''t want to me you, but I can''t just let it go.


    I''ll keep the evidence well. If you do anything to hurt Anne again, I''ll hand the evidence over to the


    police."


    "What do the directors in the group think of you now? I don''t need to tell you about it. You know clearly


    in your heart about the currently situation. They would only mind their own business unless I tell them


    to do something."


    "Mom, if you don''t want to go to jail, just behave yourself."


    Before leaving, Kevin had a serious conversation with his mother. Selma''s roar rang out behind Kevin,


    but he didn''t change his mind at all. All this was caused by Selma herself, and she couldn''t me


    anyone else!


    When a person''s rock bottom was trampled, no matter what, they should do something.


    When Kevin returned to the hospital, Sally had fallen asleep beside Anne. Sitting on a chair, Eddy was


    peeling an apple for his mother.


    Kevin stepped forward and held Anne in his arms. Her body stiffened, while Eddy turned his face away


    subconsciously, as if he was ignoring them no matter what they were doing.


    At that moment, Anne''s face turned red. She gently pushed Kevin and asked, "What''s wrong with you?"


    Kevin gently stroked her hair and kissed her on the uninjured cheek.


    "Anne. Don''t worry. I have made up my mind this time. I won''t let her do anything evil again. You will be


    safe."


    Kevin''s voice was very calm, as if he was talking about something usual, which showed how


    disappointed Selma had made him.


    Eddy had been staying with Kevin for two years. Of course, he understood what Kevin meant by saying


    that.


    His father must have broken up with his grandmother.


    Eddy shook his head slightly and continued to peel the apple. It was not her father''s fault from


    beginning to end.


    Anne sighed and hugged Kevin back. They all knew how embarrassed Kevin was.


    But this time, what Selma had done was too crazy and dangerous. Anne wondered what Selma would


    do if they couldn''t control her track. Would she directly make a car ident? What if she bumped into


    her to death?


    Now, Kevin''s warning to Selma was also a helpless way to protect Anne.


    Perhaps only in this way could Selma restrain herself.


    "Kevin, I know it''s hard for you. Thank you." Looking at the tired look on Kevin''s face, Anne said with


    concern.


    Kevin shook his head slightly in silence. What he did now was what a husband should do. As a father, it


    was not hard. This was his responsibility.


    On the second day, Ryan brought a bunch of fruit flowers to visit Anne. Anne looked at him with a smile


    on his face.


    Perhaps, many things had happened between them before, but once again, they had gone through


    thick and thin together. Now, they had a new understanding of each other.


    At the moment when Anne thought she was going to die, Ryan''s voice haunted her ears from


    beginning to end. He gave her strength, hugged her tightly and warmed her. At that moment, she


    thanked him for having such a friend.


    So, there was nothing that couldn''t be let go, and there was nothing that couldn''t be ovee.


    She needed Ryan as her friend.


    "Hi Ryan. Here you came! Have a seat. I was about to call you and ask how you are doing? Did you


    catch a cold?" Anne looked at Ryan worriedly.


    Although Ryan was not as badly injured as she was, he was also badly beaten by two brawny men.


    Moreover, he was thrown into a cave, which would naturally make him sick.


    Ryan raised his arm and said with a smile, "I have eaten something and slept for a while. Everything is


    fine. As for you, you should get better soon."


    Smiling and nodding, Anne raised her head to look at Kevin, who seemed to be lost in thought, and


    raised her eyebrows slightly.


    Kevin looked at Ryan up and down and shook his head slightly. Although he felt that Ryan was alright


    at one moment, there seemed to be something wrong with him at this moment.


    "Ryan, did you have a stic surgery this time? I feel a little strange when looking at your face," Kevin


    rubbed his chin and asked Ryan.


    Ryan''s expression changed. He frowned slightly and looked at Anne. Then he asked almost tentatively,


    "Anne, look at my face. Is there any change?"


    Raising her eyebrows, although Anne didn''t know what was going on, she still observed seriously. She


    shook her head and said, "I didn''t find anything."


    What else could she see when she was used to a person''s face. Some things that existed in the


    memory were quietly changing.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Ryan smiled and said to Kevin, "Since Anne said, there''s no any change. It seems that you are wrong."


    Kevin smiled but didn''t say anything. Maybe he was really wrong.


    Sally and Eddy opened the door and came in. When they saw Ryan, Sally immediately ran over and


    climbed on his legs.


    In the world of children, there was a clear distinction between good and bad people. Sally knew that the


    bad one was her grandmother and the good one was this uncle.


    When the bad grandmother wanted to kill her mother, it was this good uncle who protected her mother.


    So, Sally decided to like the good uncle.


    "Good uncle, I haven''t seen you for days. I miss you so much." Sally stared at Ryan with her big eyes.


    Ryan''s eyes shed and he frowned slightly. Somehow, hearing Sally''s way to address him, he felt


    uneasy.


    Then he asked in a low voice, "Sally, why do you call me good uncle?"


    With a smile at the corners of his mouth, Sally answered in an innocent and serious tone, "That day, a


    bad guy wanted to catch Mom, but you protected her. I know that you are a good man, so I call you


    good uncle."


    Ryan nodded slightly. So that''s how it was. Looking at Ryan, Eddy also smiled aside. To protect her


    mother in that situation, Ryan was a good person indeed to both Sally and Eddy.


    So, how could they be stingy with a good person? Of course, they should give him the most beautiful


    smile and the most obedient performance.


    Shaking her head slightly, Anne looked up at Kevin, who was still lost in thought. The smile on her face


    slowly disappeared. Although she didn''t know why, she could tell that Kevin had been suspecting Ryan


    always.

 Chapter 333 Two Types Of Feeling (Part One)

    Chapter 333 Two Types Of Feeling (Part One)


    After Ryan left, Anne asked Eddy to leave with Sally. Then she turned to look at Kevin and frowned


    slightly.


    Sitting next to Anne, Kevin asked directly, "Do you want to ask me something?"


    Leaning her head against Kevin''s chest, Anne nodded slightly and said, "Something wrong with the


    way you look at Ryan."


    With a gentle smile, Kevin stroked Anne''s soft hair and pursed his lips. After hesitating for a moment,


    he said, "After the news of Ryan''s death spread, I saw him alive again. I don''t know why, but I always


    have a strange feeling when I see his identical face. But this time, when I see him risk for you again,


    the feeling is gradually disappearing. When I saw him again today, I felt as if I don''t know him at all."


    "How could a person give two types of feeling? I always feel a little strange, but I have been sending


    people to watch hispany, and did not find anything wrong with him."


    Kevin never hid anything from Anne.


    Perhaps Kevin was jealous of Anne and Ryan, but they had gone through so much together. They had


    experienced ups and downs together and they should have trusted each other for a long time.


    Now, they treated each other as their own lives. They didn''t distrust each other at all. If there was any


    problem, it was that they hadn''t trusted each other deeply enough.


    After frowning for a while, Anne sighed deeply. "At that time, I was under the control of Kim Li, and


    Ryan suddenly found me. But under my probing, he didn''t remember that he was shot by Kim Li once.


    At that time, I started to suspect that he was not Ryan himself, and had been testing him step by step."


    "But this time, when I was kidnapped, what Ryan did made me believe in him again. Now, even I am


    very contradictory. My reason tells me that Ryan is dead, but the reality tells me that he is not dead and


    is standing in front of me."


    "You have two strange feelings for him, and I felt the same way, too. This person is emitting evil energy


    all over his body, making me wonder if I should believe him or not."


    The current Ryan had the exact the same face as the dead one. They didn''t know what they were


    suspecting.


    However, there seemed to be a cloud of doubts on their minds, which could not dissipate.


    Kevin shook his head slightly and said with a smile, "Whether he is Ryan or not, he must have a close


    rtionship with Ryan since he has the same face. In that case, why should we ask for details?"


    After a long silence, Anne said, "When I was kidnapped, I asked Ryan why he had left the property to


    me. Ryan said that he just didn''t expect to go back to A City to start a new business, so I thought that if


    I could escape the disaster, I should return the property to him, but then, I hesitated again."


    "Ryan was shot for protecting me and left his property to me. I can''t move these things because it was


    a souvenir from him."


    "If the man appeared in front of us is the real Ryan, then I should return the property to him. But if not,


    no one couldy a finger on it."


    If that man had really died under Kim Li''s gunshot, she would definitely protect his belongings even if


    she had to sacrifice her life.


    It had nothing to do with love. It was just that Anne must do.


    Hearing Anne''s words, Kevin fell into silence again. What she said was right. If this person was really


    Ryan, she should return what belonged to him. If not, he could not deceive them at all.


    The most important thing now was to find out whether the man in front of her was Ryan himself or not.


    "Anne. I will look into this matter thoroughly. Don''t worry. After all, Ryan hasn''t asked you to return the


    property to him yet." Therefore, they still had time to figure out everything and reveal the truth.


    Anne nodded. That was the only thing they could do now.


    Under the care of the doctor, Anne''s body was getting better and better. The wound on her leg was


    very good, and there was no bone injury. She could walk without being affected. Her face had been


    swollen without leaving any trace, and the only serious injury was on her forehead.


    When the doctor was changing the dressing for her wounds, Anne looked at her wound on her head


    and took a deep breath.


    She didn''t expect such a big wound.


    At that time, she hit the wall with all her might. When she woke up, she had been bandaged, and then


    thrown into the cave. She didn''t have a good look at her wound from beginning to end. Now she felt a


    chill in her back when she saw it.


    It turned out that she almost killed herself.


    However, Anne looked at herself in the mirror and frowned slightly. She raised her head and asked the


    nurse, "It''s such a big wound. There must be a scar left in the future, right?"


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Especially it was on her forehead, which would seriously affect her appearance.


    The nurse lowered her head and looked a little awkward. Seeing this, Anne immediately understood


    that there would really be a scar left in the future.


    In the reflection of the mirror, there was a tall and straight man standing at the door. He looked at her


    nkly, but his eyes were full of tenderness.


    With a smile at the corners of her mouth, Anne turned to look at Kevin and said, "Here you are!"


    Kevin nodded and walked to Anne. He lowered his body and frowned at her reflection in the mirror.


    Now, there was a scar on her forehead. It didn''t need to cover the gauze anymore, but the wound on


    her forehead looked terrible.


    "Anne, you are so stupid. Did you really want to kill yourself at that time?" Kevin looked at her in the


    mirror and asked in a cold voice.

 Chapter 334 Two Types Of Feeling (Part Two)

    Chapter 334 Two Types Of Feeling (Part Two)


    "Anne, listen to me carefully. No matter what happens to you, I won''t dislike you. I will love you from


    beginning to end and live with you for the rest of my life. How can you risk your own life? Look at the


    wound on your forehead. If something happened to you, how could I live on? What about the kids?"


    For so many days, Kevin knew that Anne had a serious collision. When she changed the dressing on


    the wound, she always asked him to leave the ward. She was afraid that it would make him sad.


    Hence, this was the first time that Kevin saw her wound.


    If something went wrong with such a serious wound, Anne would never stand in front of him alive.


    Now Kevin felt a chill. He couldn''t help tightening his grip on Anne''s arm.


    Hearing Anne''s cry in pain, Kevin came back to his senses. He immediately let go of her and asked


    nervously, "Did I hurt you? Are you all right?"


    Anne shook her head and slowly turned around to look at Kevin. She put his hand on her face, rubbed


    it gently like a kitten, and smiled happily. "At that time, I didn''t think so much, but I didn''t expect that I


    used too much strength. But you see, God still loves me very much. Let me continue to stay with you


    and the kids."


    "I know you''re scared. I''m also scared when I see the wound. But you see, I''m really tenacious. Nothing


    happened. I promise that such a thing will never happen again. I swear that I will never hit my head


    again!"


    This kind of oath made Kevin smile helplessly. He looked into Anne''s eyes and said seriously, "Anne, I


    will protect you well. This is the first andst time. Don''t worry."


    Anne nodded her head firmly. Of course, she wouldn''t let the bad guy seed again in the future.


    However, since Anne loved Kevin very much, she kept in mind about his every single movement. When


    he lowered his head to look at her lovingly, she still found a trace of worry hidden in his eyes.


    She couldn''t help wondering what he was worried about.


    Anne frowned. ''Kevin is concerning about something right now. Who in this world would let him worry


    so much?''


    However, the only person who could make Kevin frown with worries should be his mother, Selma Guo.


    In the past few days, Anne had been lying in the hospital and hadn''t seen Selma, nor had she heard


    the Selma''s name from Kevin, Emily, or others.


    However, she had never heard of her name, but it didn''t mean that Selma didn''t do anything.


    "Kevin, she..." Anne said calmly. But when she mentioned Selma, she couldn''t ept what Selma had


    done to him. She couldn''t address as Mom at all.


    "Is there anything wrong?" asked Anne.


    Kevin still kept his head down and looked at Anne, whose eyes were full of wisdom and peace. He


    shook his head with a smile. Anne knew him so well. He was too stupid to hide himself in front of her.


    Besides, there should be nothing to hide between a husband and a wife.


    They should face it together, shouldn''t they? All things should be faced together.


    Right then, Kevin sat next to Anne and gently held her in his slender arms. "Anne, she turned herself


    in."


    "What?" Anne gaped at Kevin in disbelief.


    Kevin nodded and continued seriously, "I have some friends with the director of the police office of A


    City. He called just now and said that my mother was turning herself in to the police office and asking


    me what happened and what to do with it."


    With thebination of government andmercialpanies, Kevin was resourceful in A City, so


    he hadwork in the government offices. The head of the police department had always regarded


    Kevin as his buddy. Now that Selma had turned himself in, of course he would be quite serious.


    Frowning, Anne found it hard to believe, "She never likes me and she''s always against me in every


    possible way. There is an important reason why she doesn''t like me and always aims at me. In fact,


    she thinks that she can''t control me. She can see how powerful she is."


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Besides, she always cares about her reputation and dignity. How could she turn herself in to the police


    office? It''s really surprising."


    Kevin sighed heavily and nodded slightly. At that time, when he went to give his mother thest


    warning, she had been begging him not to make this matter public.


    He knew that his mother had been proud all her life, but he didn''t expect that there would be such an


    action. Now she went to the police office in person.


    Kevin couldn''t help wondering what on earth she was going to do.


    Looking up at Kevin, Anne pursed her lips subconsciously. Now, since Kevin had gain a title of good


    man of the new generation, AN Group had risen to a new position. Its operation and business went on


    smoothly. If there was a scandal at this time, it would affect thepany, and Kevin''s recent efforts


    would definitely be in vain.


    She was injured and lying in the hospital. After all, it was her head that was injured. Kevin was worried


    about something and asked her to stay in the hospital for observation. But he had to go to the hospital,


    their home, and thepany every day, which was a very difficult period of time for him.


    Now, how could she let the man she loved pay so much effort in vain?


    "Kevin, you''d better hurry up. This matter needs you to resolve, and only you can resolve it," urged


    Anne. She looked at Kevin with a smile.


    Kevin frowned and looked into her eyes, which were as clear as amber agates.


    However, the clearer her eyes were, the more thoughts Kevin could see through them when looking at


    her.


    Kevin was a sessful young man in the business world. He had seen through what was on Anne''s


    mind with just one nce.

 Chapter 335 Eddy Comes

    Chapter 335 Eddy Comes


    No matter who had done such an excessive thing, no one would easily choose to forgive, let alone


    Anne!


    However, Anne didn''t want to put Kevin in a dilemma. He was thinking for her, even if he was wronged.


    Kevin was always in a dilemma between Anne and Selma.


    With a heavy sigh, Kevin held Anne in his arms. Rubbing Anne''s hair with his chin, he said lovingly,


    "Anne, how can you be so sensible?"


    Yes. Kevin felt guiltier because of sensible Anne!


    As his mother, Selma wanted to break up his family and didn''t want him to be happy. Now Selma and


    Anne were no longerparable.


    "I just feel sorry for you. I don''t want your efforts to be in vain." Anne said to Kevin with a gentle smile.


    Kevin slowly closed his eyes, but he knew what he should do as Anne receded.


    That afternoon, Kevin went to the police station.


    Selma had a delicate make-up on her face. She was dressed in luxurious clothes, which was decorated


    with famous brands. Three diamond rings were worn on her fingers. The diamonds on the rings were


    so shining that people couldn''t open their eyes.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Kevin looked at Selma from behind and frowned slightly. He didn''t know since when Selma had


    be so thin. From the back, Selma was skinny.


    The past scenes appeared in Kevin''s mind. Looking at Selma''s face, he felt moreplicated.


    Without Selma, there would be no Kevin. But anyway, Selma shouldn''t...


    "Mr. Kevin, you are here." Seeing Kevin, the young policeman stood up in a hurry with embarrassment


    on his face.


    Kevin nodded. Seeing that Selma''s body was stiff, he said politely to the young policeman, "Thank you


    very much. May I have a few words with her alone?"


    The young policeman nodded immediately and left with his men. Kevin looked up at the monitor and


    felt relieved when he found that it was turned off.


    Kevin stepped forward and sat opposite to Selma. With a delicate face, Selma couldn''t hide her


    tiredness.


    "Mom..." Kevin said in a low and close voice.


    In an instant, Selma''s eyes turned red. She slowly closed her eyes and a mocking smile appeared on


    her face. Since she hade to the police station, how could she show weakness?


    "I thought I would never hear you call me like that." Said Selma.


    Kevin sighed heavily, "Mom, why are you here?"


    "I''d rathere in by myself than be sent in by others." Selma''s attitude was tough and her tone was


    cold. "Anyway, I''m going to the police station sooner orter. In that case, why don¡¯t Ie in on my


    own initiative? Maybe I¡¯m not so embarrassed."


    Kevin reached out and held his forehead, "Mom, no one wants you toe in. As long as you don''t do


    anything to hurt Anne, I will never allow anyone to send you in!"


    "Anne!" Selma frowned and said sarcastically, "Do you think that woman is a kind person? Let me tell


    you, she will fight back sooner orter and send me in at that time!"


    "Anne asked me toe here today." Kevin wanted to retort, but he had no choice.


    Selma''s eyes shed with surprise, but she disdained, "This is the usual trick of Anne. She pretends to


    be weak and kind in front of you, but she can do anything behind you. Now she asked you toe


    here just to pretend that she is generous."


    "Mom..." Kevin said in a tired voice. "Tell me. What should we do? So that you can put down your


    prejudices and sincerely bless us."


    "Blessing?" Selma smiled scornfully, "Let me tell you, no matter what, I won''t bless you. As long as I''m


    still alive, I won''t allow Anne to enter the Fu Family!"


    Kevin frowned and looked at Selma coldly. All the helplessness in his heart had disappeared.


    Now that things hade to this, what on earth could he say?


    Kevin stood up and looked at Selma coldly, "It''s better to stay here quietly than to let you do many evil


    things outside. Don''t worry. I will take care of everything here. You won''t suffer any grievance except for


    your freedom."


    This was thest thing he could do for Selma as her son!


    Selma stared at Kevin in surprise, and then sneered.


    "Good job! Good job! I have to say that Anne is a powerful woman. You arepletely bewitched by


    her. You don''t even recognize your own mother. Anne is really too much!"


    Kevin frowned and shook his head slightly, "You are so stubborn!


    Now that you still me everything on Anne. Tell me, what on earth has Anne done?


    Over the years, how many times did Anne and I break up because of you? However, Anne didn''t me


    you. For my sake, she has always wanted to make up with you and be filial to you. But have you ever


    given her a slightest chance?


    Now, instead of giving Anne a chance, you kidnapped her. Do you know that if we get therete, Anne


    will die in that cave!


    Now, Anne doesn''t want me to be embarrassed. She asked me toe to the police station to


    persuade you to go back. But what did she get from her kindness? Further hatred?


    Mom, you said I had changed. I was obsessed with Anne. But think about it carefully. Did I really


    change? Am I really the one who can''t tell right from wrong? "


    After so many things, Kevin really didn''t understand where the former Selma had gone? Maybe she


    was rude in the past, but she still had a bottom line. But what about Selma now? She could even


    kidnap Anne!


    It had to be said that she had lost her mind and judgment on things. He could ept her anymore now.


    In that case...


    Shaking his head, Kevin was about to leave. Since Selma wanted to stay here, he would do as she


    wished!


    However, as soon as Kevin took two steps forward, he stiffened and saw a child standing at the door.


    With his eyes wide open, he looked at Kevin and then at Selma. With a lovely smile on his face, he said


    in a sweet voice, "Dad, Grandma."


    Hearing this voice, Selma immediately turned around and looked at Eddy, with a smile unconsciously at


    the corners of her mouth.


    For so many years, Selma loved Eddy wholeheartedly. Especially, Eddy had suffered so much at such


    a young age because of his special blood. It made Selma''s heart ache.


    Otherwise, Selma wouldn''t have made up her mind to trade Sally''s heart for Eddy''s life!


    "Eddy, you''re here. Come here. Come to me. You are so heartless. You haven''te to see your


    Grandma for such a long time. I miss you so much." Said Selma, smiling at Eddy.


    Kevin frowned and looked down at Eddy. The target of Selma was not others, but Eddy''s mother.


    Although Eddy didn''t say anything, Kevin knew that Eddy didn''t like Selma anymore.


    How could he really go there?


    With a happy smile on his face, Eddy ran to Selma in a low voice and threw himself into Selma''s arms.


    Selma''s heart softened at the sight of her soft and warm body. She held Eddy tightly, tears rustling


    down her cheeks.


    "Eddy, I love you with all my heart. Wherever I am, I will always think of you. Don''t forget me, you little


    ungrateful boy. Otherwise, when I go out to see you, if you can''t recognize me, I will definitely beat


    you."


    Selma''s voice was choked with sobs.


    Hearing that, Eddy frowned slightly and his eyes were full of struggle. He sighed heavily and said,


    "Grandma, I also love you, so don''t leave me. Ie here to take you home this time. Dad made you


    angry, but I don''t. You can''t refuse me."


    The child''s voice made Selma''s heart ache. She held Eddy in her arms again.


    This child was so sensible, but he was also suffering from illness. What did they do wrong? Made this


    child sick?


    "Grandma, if you don''t leave here, I will always be here with you. What do you think?" Said Eddy,


    stretching out his arms to hug Selma.


    Selma felt painful and shook her head, "No, this ce is dark and not suitable for Eddy''s life. Eddy,


    listen to me. Go back with your father as soon as possible."


    Eddy shook his head, let go of Selma and looked into Selma''s eyes seriously. "Grandma, I am as


    stubborn as you. If you don''t leave, I won''t leave. You know, I am not in good health. I am not only


    diagnosed with leukemia, but also have heart disease. What if I get sick in this dark environment?¡±


    Said Eddy, looking at Selma with his big watery eyes. Selma felt sorry for Eddy and frowned slightly.


    A child would nevere to this ce anyway. Someone must have sent him here. Who was it? It was


    self-evident!


    ''Anne, it''s Anne again!''!


    "Anne is a powerful woman! How could she let Eddye here?" Selma shook her head and looked at


    Eddy.


    Anne knew that Selma loved Eddy the most, and Eddy was in poor health. As long as he said these


    words, Selma would listen to him.


    Selma knew that it was all a trick of Anne. But facing her grandson''s request, what else could she do


    besides agreeing?


    No matter what, Selma couldn''t let Eddy get sick!


    "Have you found the heart source?" Suddenly, Selma raised her head and asked Kevin.


    Kevin frowned and shook his head helplessly. "There are too few people with the same blood as us.


    We haven''t found them yet."


    In other words, there was no news at all.


    Selma fell into silence again. ''Eddy is a poor child. What will happen to him if he gets sick one day?''?


    "No, I can''t stay here. I have to go out. Eddy needs me. Only I can protect him!" Selma raised her head


    and said to Kevin sharply.


    Kevin was stunned and then frowned. At that time Eddy got sick, Selma took Sally to the hospital and


    wanted to take her heart. This scene shed in front of him again and again.


    If those doctors had no medical ethics, then what they were facing now was the death of a child.


    But now, Selma said the same thing again.

 Chapter 336 Half The Work With Double Results

    Chapter 336 Half The Work With Double Results


    She had experienced it once, so there was absolutely no need for a second time.


    Kevin could tell that Selma loved Eddy truly, even more than he did.


    This kind of pampering coupled with Eddy''s situation, Kevin was afraid that something frightening


    would happen again.


    Moreover, the reason why Anne hated Selma so much this time was because of what [Selma had done


    to Sally.


    Kevin was not the only one who was deeply impressed by that incident, so was Eddy. Although he was


    in hospital and didn''t see that situation with his own eyes, he could imagine what had happened at that


    time.


    In particr, Eddy believed that Selma was wrong.


    Right then, Eddy rolled his eyes, blinked, and looked at Selma fawningly, "Grandma, you always say


    you love Eddy. Do you really love me very much?"


    Hearing his question, Selma nodded. "Of course. Grandma is the one loving Eddy the most in the


    world."


    Eddy immediately raised his head to kiss Selma''s cheek. Her eyes and brows softened and she looked


    at Eddy dotingly.


    Eddy lowered her head, held her hand, and said in a soft voice, "Grandma, you don''t want to leave me,


    neither do I want you to leave me. But I don''t want my sister''s or brother''s heart. I don''t want a life like


    this."


    Selma''s face fell. She knew that Eddy was a sensible boy, but how could a child say something like


    that?


    At that moment, Selma looked at Kevin with dissatisfaction. Kevin looked down at Eddy and frowned


    slightly, not noticing her gaze.


    "Grandma, can you promise Eddy one thing?" Eddy looked at Selma expectantly, with tears in his eyes.


    Under Eddy''s gaze, no one could refuse him, so Selma had unconsciously nodded in agreement.


    "That''s great! I know that grandma loves me and treats me the best." With these words, Eddy stepped


    forward and gave Selma another big kiss.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Selma smiled and rubbed Eddy''s head lovingly.


    "Grandma, I often get sick. I''m not healthy enough. I don''t know how long I can see Grandma. I don''t


    even know if I can open my eyes tomorrow."


    Instantly, Selma and Kevin frowned and their eyes darkened. If it weren''t that Selma had found it in


    time, Eddy might be...


    What Eddy said was right. Heart disease was not to be underestimated, especially for a child as Eddy.


    Because he was young and small, his resistance ability was also lower than the adults''.


    Eddy''s blood disease was like a time bomb for them. If it was identally ignited, they would lose


    everything.


    "Eddy, stop saying such ominous words. I promise you that you will always be able to open your eyes


    and see me. You are still a child, and you will live longer than me, understand? Don''t say such ominous


    words in the future." Selma rubbed his little face and wiped the tears in her eyes.


    "Grandma, listen to me. I know you will try your best to protect me, just like between me and Sally, no


    matter how sad you are, you will choose me.


    But I don''t like it. I want to live, but I don''t want to trade the life of my sister or brother. If it''s fate, then I''ll


    live on. If it''s not, I don''t want to live on taking others'' lives.


    Although I''m still so young, I can only ept irreversible things." Eddy lowered his head, tears dripping


    from his eyes. These words had been hidden in the bottom of his heart for a long time. He had never


    said them before and it was not like what he could say at his age.


    However, Eddy could speak it out, which meant that he was not an ordinary child. A few years ago, he


    was diagnosed with leukemia and could not be matched sessfully. Only when his sister or brother


    came to the world could he solve the disease.


    Eddy learned to be strong at such a young age because of the sudden disaster.


    Now Eddy had hope in his life, but he faced despair again. He was very sad, especially the feeling of


    dyingst time, which impressed him deeply.


    Therefore, he was more precocious and knew more than anyone at the same age.


    "But I want to see our family together happily when I''m alive. I know you are good to me, Grandma, and


    I love you very much. But at the same time, I love Mom very much. Mom loves me too. I feel that I''m


    iplete without any of you!


    Grandma, I know you love me so much. You won''t let me regret for the rest of my life, will you?" Eddy


    looked up at Selma with tears all over his face.


    Tears streamed down Selma''s face. She covered her mouth with her hand and was about to burst into


    tears.


    Selma didn''t know whether Eddy''s words were figured out by himself or taught by Anne. But as a child


    said so, Selma couldn''t stand such heartbreaking words when listening to him.


    Aside, Kevin slowly closed his eyes. How could Eddy say those words?


    "Grandma, I''m begging you. Please promise me. I will listen to you from now on. Can you promise


    me?" Holding Selma''s arm, Eddy shook it gently and sobbed.


    Eddy seldom cried. He always tell himself to be strong.


    But such a strong child was crying with tears now, which was especially pitiful.


    Kevin stepped forward and held Eddy tightly in his arms, not willing to let go of him.


    "Eddy, forget what you said just now. I tell you, you will never die. Even if I die, I will never allow any


    problems to happen to you!" Kevin said in a cold voice, with determination in his eyes.


    He knew that Eddy must have said these words by himself since Anne wouldn''t teach him to. But Eddy


    was just a child. Wasn''t it more pitiful for him to say these words out of his own wish?


    Right now, all his people were looking for the heart source. Although there was no clue, he knew that


    God would not be so cruel.


    Even if his heart would be transnted in the end, Kevin was willing to.


    He had asked the doctor whether his heart was okay. The doctor was surprised, but he said there was


    a glimmer of hope.


    Although there was just a little hope, it was enough.


    Therefore, he would never let anything happen to Eddy.


    Selma covered her mouth and slowly closed her eyes. ''Eddy is such a pitiful child.''


    "Eddy, listen to me. Don''t cry. I promise you, no matter what you say. As long as you live well, I will


    promise you." Selma cried.


    She could abandon her granddaughter for her grandson. Now there was nothing she couldn''t do for


    Eddy?


    Even if she forgave that bitch Anne Luo, it didn''t matter as long as Eddy was happy.


    Upon hearing that, Eddy wiped his tears with his small hands and nodded, "Grandma, I know you love


    me. You would definitely agree."


    On the other side, he winked at Kevin, as if showing off that he had done half the work but double the


    result.


    Kevin forced a bitter smile and gave Eddy a thumbs up. But he slowly turned around and saw another


    figure outside the door. When he met the man''s eyes, the figure shrank back and immediately turned


    around to walk over.


    Squinting his eyes, Kevin saw that Selma was talking to Eddy, so he went out immediately.


    After going out, the figure shrank together and carefully looked at Kevin''s face. Her body trembled and


    she immediately lowered her head. She said in a low voice full of guilt, "Sorry, I was wrong."


    Eddy was a smart child, but no matter how smart he was, he would never think of using this trick.


    The one who could think of using this trick must be mentally mature.


    Kevin knew well about Anne. He knew that she wouldn''t take advantage of her child, so the only one


    possible must be Emily.


    Looking at Kevin''s cold face, Emily bit her lower lip and said helplessly, "Anne called and asked Eddy


    to persuade Selma... Aunt Selma."


    "However, Eddy asked me how he could seed. I thought about it for a long time, and this was the


    only way. I identally spilled the beans. I had no choice since Eddy kept asking."


    "How smart Eddy is! I didn''t have to say anything more. I just said something by ident and he found


    out."


    Emily was also helpless. Eddy was way too shrewd.


    Kevin frowned and took a deep breath. He looked at Emily coldly, who immediately lowered her head.


    "This is the only exception. It won''t happen again." Kevin''s voice was still cold.


    Of course, Kevin also knew that the reason why Emily did this was for the good of his family.


    Otherwise, Eddy would not have persuaded Selma so easily.


    Emily nodded repeatedly, with a look of assurance on her face. It was enough for this time. Mr. Fu''s


    cold eyes were full of murderous will, as if he would rush up to tear her into pieces at any time. She had


    used up all her courage.


    At this time, Eddy held Selma''s hand and walked out together with her. Selma lowered her head and


    looked at her grandson lovingly.


    With a smile at the corners of her mouth, Eddy looked at Emily and made a face at her with gratitude.


    When Emily was about to smile, she immediately lowered her head when she met Kevin''s gaze at her.


    Mr. Fu''s eyes were so horrible.


    "Grandma, have you eaten yet? Are you hungry? You know what? You''ve lost a lot of weight this time. I


    feel a pang in my heart when I saw you like this. You should eat more." Eddy blinked, looking extremely


    adorable.


    "Thank you, Eddy. I''m really hungry after hearing your words. Let''s go eat. I''ll take Eddy to have a big


    meal." Holding Eddy''s hand, Selma was in a quite good mood.


    Just as Eddy said, no one could guarantee how long he could live. So she had to give Eddy all her care


    and love when he was still alive.


    Although all of them firmly believed that Eddy would not leave them, who could guarantee that for


    sure?


    Looking at their backs, Kevin''s heart ached slightly. He slowly closed his eyes and smiled. Wasn''t this


    the best ending?


    While Selma and Eddy were having the meal, they didn''t talk to Kevin from beginning to end. Kevin had


    no choice but to sit aside as if he was invisible.


    "Grandma, let''s go to the hospital. Mom will be discharged today. Let''s pick her up together, okay?"


    Eddy pulled Selma''s sleeve.


    In an instant, Emily raised her head and nervously looked at Selma''s darkened face.


    There seemed to be a dead end between Selma and Anne. It was too difficult for Selma to pick up


    Anne. She felt herself in a dilemma.


    Moreover, this time, Anne almost died and was almost insulted. It seemed to be a little difficult for her to


    forgive Selma as well.


    However, much to Emily''s surprise, Selma nodded and said with a smile, "Okay. As long as you wants


    me to do it, I will fulfill your wish."


    Kevin also raised his eyebrows in surprise and looked at Eddy with admiration. He had weighed the


    pros and cons between his mother and his wife for such a long time, but he didn''t find Eddy''s words


    were more important. It seemed to Selma that Eddy was more important than him, her biological son.


    "Grandma, thank you. It''s so nice of you!" Eddy blinked happily.

 Chapter 337 For Family

    Chapter 337 For Family


    Selma did what she said. They came to the hospital together.


    Kevin''s face attracted many people''s attention. The new generation of good men were very popr on


    the Inte. How many people didn''t know him?


    To everyone''s surprise, the bad mother-inw spreading on the Inte also came to the hospital.


    What had happened?


    Of course, no matter how weird the eyes of outsiders were, Kevin didn''t care about it at all.


    Lying on the bed, Anne felt a little bored. She could leave the hospital this afternoon, but Kevin hadn''t


    come back yet.


    Could Selma still hold on after Eddy came there?


    Hearing the door open, Anne turned around with her eyes wide open.


    Behind Kevin and Emily stood a woman with a tangled face. The woman held Eddy''s hand and looked


    unfriendly.


    It was Selma. Selma was here!


    Anne frowned and wondered why Selma was here?


    "Anne, I''ll go through the discharge formalities for you!" In this strange atmosphere, Emily immediately


    shouted, turned around and ran away.


    Emily''s departure did not attract any attention. Looking at the situation in front of her, Anne could more


    or less guess what was going on.


    Eddy was smart and loved by Selma very much. He must have done something to bring Selma here.


    Now, Kevin was standing in front of her, looking at Anne with a hesitant expression.


    Anne knew that Selma didn''te here to make trouble, or else Kevin wouldn''t allow her to stay here.


    Then, what should she do?


    The past shed through Anne''s mind like a picture, and she was entangled with it.


    What Selma had done to her made people gnash their teeth in anger!


    ording to her own personality, Anne knew that she shouldn''t forgive Selma in any case, and she


    should even fight against Selma.


    But then again, Selma was an elder, a mother of Kevin, her mother-inw, and the grandmother of her


    children. What should she do?


    In the eerie silence, Eddy let go of Selma''s hand, ran to the side of Anne, and smiled at Anne, "Mom,


    Grandma hase to see you. Are you happy?"


    Anne looked down at Eddy. Eddy''s eyes were full of expectation. Anne sighed deeply.


    His mother and his grandmother let Eddy were also in the middle. He was also very embarrassed.


    Anne wronged herself for the sake of her children and her husband.


    Well, well.


    No matter what, she wouldn''t be close to Selma, but she couldn''t be too much in front of Kevin and


    Eddy.


    "Kevin, why are you still standing there? Hurry up and move the chairs. " Anne looked at Kevin and


    said in a calm voice without any disturbance.


    Kevin frowned, feeling sorry for her, but he could do nothing.


    Anne, after all, was for him and Eddy! He made her wronged.


    Hearing this, Selma frowned subconsciously with irony in her eyes. She opened her red lips slightly


    and was about to say something sarcastic, but when she looked at Eddy''s little face, she closed her


    mouth again.


    Eddy asked Selma toe here to make peace with Anne. Although she didn''t want to talk to Anne,


    for Eddy...


    Forget it!


    "Grandma, Mom is leaving the hospital today. Let''s help her pack up her things, okay?" Eddy turned his


    head and looked at Selma expectantly. Selma frowned but nodded helplessly.


    Looking at the back of Selma, Anne''s eyes were full of vignce, but in the end, they turned into


    helplessness.


    In this case, the two of them could still face each other so calmly. It had to be said that it was really


    unimaginable rare.


    Looking at the daily necessities of Anne, Eddy slowly put them away. Selma stood there, with a


    complex look in her eyes and a slight frown.


    These things were all used by Anne!


    How could she touch something that belonged to Anne? Anyway, Anne was just a little bitch. Especially


    because Anne made her so miserable!


    Just now, when she saw Anne lying on the bed and recovering so quickly, she was still sad. Now she


    helped Anne pack up. Did she wee Anne to leave the hospital?


    Selma looked calm, but there was hatred in her eyes. All of a sudden, Eddy raised his head and looked


    straight into Selma''s eyes.


    Selma''s body stiffened. She saw that Eddy lowered his head again, and his little body trembled slightly,


    as if he was crying. His voice was full of sobs and grievances. "Grandma, have you forgotten to


    promise me? Don''t you love me anymore? "


    In the face of the usation, Selma felt more distressed. Selma squatted down, looked at her


    grandson, sighed helplessly, and immediately exined, "Eddy, I love you the most. I will never go


    back on my promise."


    With red eyes, Eddy looked at Selma suspiciously. He pursed his lips slightly and looked lovable, as if


    he was thinking whether what Selma said was true or not.


    Under Eddy''s gaze, Selma felt both painful and spoiled. She immediately stood up and helped Anne


    pack up her things without hesitation.


    But Selma knew that what she had done was just because she loved Eddy. It had nothing to do with


    Anne!


    Of course, Anne also knew that she hadn''t reconciled with Selma. But they could only choose to do so


    in front of Kevin and the child.


    Looking at the busy back of Selma, Kevin slowly withdrew his gaze, with a hint of worry in his eyes. He


    looked up at Anne, who was looking down at her fingers with a smile on her face. Anne obviously lost


    in thought.


    Atst, Kevin sighed deeply in his heart. How could the gap between them be solved in such a short


    time? However, it was also because of this that they needed his help!


    Time could change everything. Kevin believed that he had the ability to change everything!


    On the other side, when Anne was discharged from the hospital, Ryan naturally got the news that he


    should buy flowers on this special day.


    Besides, Ryan did buy flowers.


    Although Ryan''spany was not as good as Kevin''s, Ryan was still a president after all. His assistant


    who picked beautiful flowers and sent them to Ryan''s home.


    Looking at the flowers on the table, Ryan squinted slightly. His eyes were not as gentle as before, but


    with malicious spirit.


    Today, Anne was discharged from the hospital. As her good friend, he could clearly feel that after going


    through life and death with her, Anne hadpletely trusted him even if she had doubts.


    However, thinking of the past, Ryan''s face suddenly flushed and he shook his head immediately.


    What was he thinking at this moment?


    "Tinkle..."


    Suddenly, the doorbell rang. Ryan raised his eyebrows and walked slowly to the door. But when he saw


    the screen on the monitor, he couldn''t help but stop opening the door.


    Outside, the man was wearing a sports suit and a peaked cap, which covered his face, but Ryan would


    never forget that figure.


    ''It was him! Why did hee to me?''


    Squinting his eyes, Ryan finally put his hand on the door and opened it slowly after hesitating for a


    while.


    If he couldn''t avoid something, he could only face it!


    "Ryan, how are you?" Outside, the man slowly raised his head and revealed his face. With an evil smile


    on the corner of his mouth, he just looked at Ryan.


    Ryan frowned slightly and made way for the room. He shook his head and said, "If I didn''t see you


    today, I believe I would be better."


    The man snorted and sat on the sofa, looking at Ryan coldly.


    "Kevin''s power is all over in A City. Why don''t you stay in H City bute here? Or are you going to


    throw yourself into the? If so, I can help you inform Kevin. " Ryan''s voice was still gentle, but his


    cold words were threatening.


    However, Kim shook his head slightly with a disdainful look on his face. He didn''t take Ryan''s threat


    seriously at all. "What? You really think of yourself as Ryan since we haven''t seen each other for a long


    time?"


    Ryan paused and raised his eyes slowly. His eyes were already covered with dark clouds.


    "Don''t look at me like that. Others don''t know who you really are. Don''t I know? Let me tell you, don''t


    think that you are enjoying everything of Ryan now. You are the real Ryan!


    I just don''t want to hurt you now. If you piss me off, I will take you with me before I am sent to prison by


    Kevin!


    Of course, if Anne knows the truth, everything you expect will be gone. " Kim sneered. Ryan dared to


    threaten him. It seemed that Ryan had been in this position for a long time and had forgotten


    something he should remember.


    Pursing his lips tightly, Ryan suddenly smiled. He shook his head slightly and stretched out his hands.


    "I''d like to know, what evidence can you have?"


    Since he had done something, he would erase all the evidence that had existed. He wanted to know,


    even if Kim knew his true identity, what could Kim do?


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    If something couldn''t be proved, it would lose the trust of others!


    Kim sneered with disdain and stood up quickly. He looked down at Ryan and said in a cold and


    resolute voice, "Ryan, since you are confident, let''s have a try and see who will enter the prison first!"


    After saying that, he turned around and left directly, full of joy.


    However, the more straightforward Kim was, the more struggling in Ryan''s heart. What kind of person


    Kim was? Others didn''t know, but Ryan knew that Kim was crazy and powerful, daring to do anything!


    Now that Kim was so confident. Did he really make some mistakes and get the evidence from Kim?


    If Kim made all this public, his identity would be ruined!


    No, he couldn''t. Now that Anne finally trusted him, he would definitely get back the property he had


    given out. At this time, he couldn''t let Kim make trouble!


    Even if it was Kim''s trap, it couldn''t allow any mistake to happen. Since Ryan had already taken this


    path, there was no room for regret!


    Ryan was well aware of this point!


    "Stop!"


    Kim had put his hand on the doorknob. When he was about to open the door, he suddenly heard the


    sound behind him. Kim lowered his head slightly with a determined smile on his face. Kim knew that as


    a greedy person, Ryan would not allow himself to fail!


    Therefore, Ryan would not let him reveal the truth to the public. The more Ryan did so, the more it


    proved that he had won. It seemed that this adventure was not in vain!

 Chapter 338 Call Her Grandma

    Chapter 338 Call Her Grandma


    "Kim, since you took the risk toe to A City, there must be something wrong. In that case, why don''t


    you make it clear?" Ryan took a step back. Now that Kim had spoken, it meant that Kim would


    definitely help.


    A smile shed across Kim''s eyes. He slowly turned around, looked at Ryan up and down, and shook


    his head slightly, as if he was saying, "If you had known this earlier, why did I have to say so much


    nonsense?"


    "Ryan, I know your rtionship with Anne. I can tell you the truth. I want Anne!"


    Speaking of Anne, Kim lowered his head subconsciously. Last time he and Anne met, she had left a


    mark for him.


    That little thing was really sharp tongued and teeth. Therefore, Kim had tried every means to prevent


    the mark from disappearing.


    Even Kim himself couldn''t understand this childish behavior, but this mark on his body made him feel


    inexplicably satisfied.


    Kim had never felt it before.


    Kim''s words made Ryan''s face change slightly. He frowned and looked at Kim.


    At that time, Kim hijacked Anne just to get shares and property of AN Group through this.


    But now, Kim said that he wanted Anne instead of money!


    Did Kim notice his own change?


    "Why do you want Anne?" Ryan''s heart wasplicated, but he still looked calm. His voice was as


    gentle as before.


    However, it gave people a sense of sharpness inexplicably.


    "Simon is still a child. He can''t leave his mother. Simon misses Anne so that Anne muste back to


    Simon''s side." That was the answer given by Kim.


    Ryan shook his head and said in a rare sarcastic tone, "Indeed, Simon is just a child. He can''t leave his


    mother. Since you havee to A City, you should bring Simon with you and let hime back to his


    mother, instead of trying to take Anne away!


    Kim, you can say that you just want Anne. Why are you so lofty? What are you hiding from me? "


    With this sentence, Ryan''s eyes were filled with surprise. Then he looked at Kim in surprise. He


    frowned slightly and said in a low voice, "Or do you fall in love with Anne?"


    ''I fall in love with Anne?''


    Kim''s face changed. He looked up at Ryan in surprise. What did Ryan say just now?


    However, in Ryan''s view, Kim''s action proved his guess.


    There seemed to be a heavy stone weighed on Ryan''s heart, he felt dull and bitter. He frowned and


    said in a cold and sarcastic tone that he didn''t even realize himself, "At that time, you kidnapped Anne


    for money, but you didn''t have the heart to do anything bad to Anne. At that time, I doubted if you liked


    Anne, but... Who would fall in love with a chess piece? I have been denying this idea for so long, but


    judging from your reaction now, it turns out that I am right. You really fall in love with Anne!


    Because you like Anne, you try your best to keep Anne by your side. Love me, love my dog. In the


    battle, Simon was injured, so you were so anxious to cure Simon crazily. Even now, you had kidnapped


    Simon, but you didn''t let Simon suffer any grievance. You always pampered him, what''s the matter? Do


    you really think you are the father of Simon?


    But it''s a pity that Simon has a biological father. When the sea is dry and the stone is rotten, he won''t


    be your biological son. In the end, you just take good care of Simon for someone else!


    Kim, I''m so sorry for you. It was just a trick, but you put your heart on it!


    A person like you are doomed to fail! "


    Ryan''s voice was clear and prating, and fell into Kim''s ears. Kim''s dark eyes gradually became


    deep, and his hands drooping on both sides gradually retracted.


    ''Damn Ryan! What are you talking about?''


    "Ryan, you don''t have to guess what happened to me here!" Kim almost shouted out in anger.


    ''I fall in love with Anne?


    What nonsense is he talking about? How can I like Anne?'' From beginning to end, Anne was just a


    chess piece to him. He used Anne to fight with Kevin. How could a chess yer fall in love with a


    chess piece?


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    As for Simon, he did like Simon very much, but because Simon was smart and was a child, Kim had no


    other feelings for Simon!


    "Ryan, I want to see Anne in this month. Otherwise, I will tell everyone about you. If you don''t believe


    me, you can have a try!"


    Looking at Ryan, Kim found for the first time that Ryan''s face was so hateful that he almost couldn''t


    bear it and wanted to punch Ryan''s face askew. But now, this was A City, not H City!


    Kim''sst sanity told himself that he couldn''t make too much noise now, or he would be discovered by


    Kevin''s men, and then it would only be more troublesome.


    Looking at Kim''s receding figure, Ryan curled his lips and looked at Kim with a mocking eye. He had


    thought that Kim was a powerful man, but it turned out that Kim was just a coward who didn''t even dare


    to admit the truth!


    If Kim didn''t like Anne, why was he treating Anne so specially?


    ''Ha ha, you are just deceiving yourself!''


    On the other side, Anne returned home. Looking at Selma, who was frowning, Anne couldn''t help but


    look away.


    Selma looked at the house with undisguised disdain in her eyes. She shook her head and looked at


    Kevin, "Kevin, do you really think you can live in such a ce?"


    The Fu Family was rich, so their house was naturally magnificent. Anne''s house was naturally shabby


    to Selma.


    Kevin frowned and replied, "Although it''s not as big as the Fu Family''s house, it''s small and cozy."


    ''Cozy?''


    Shaking her head, Selma thought, ''It''s really weird to say that a smaller house is cozy, but...''


    Holding Selma''s hand, Eddy showed a lovely smile. Selma shook her head and didn''t bother to retort.


    Sally was sleepy. She had just had a good sleep. When she woke up and suddenly saw Selma, she


    was stunned, full of disbelief.


    "Waah..."


    Then she opened her mouth and burst into tears.


    Selma left a bad impression on Sally. When she saw Selma, she could think of the knives in the


    operating room.


    Being stabbed by those knives must be very painful. Sally was afraid.


    "Dad, mom, help me. I don''t want to be with Grandma. Grandma doesn''t like me. She wants to stab me


    with the knives. Dad, mom, help me..." Sally opened her mouth and shouted for help.


    In an instant, Selma''s face darkened and looked at Sally with a frown.


    Feeling sorry for Sally, Anne immediately squatted down and held Sally in her arms. Sheforted


    Sally in a low voice, "Sally, don''t be afraid. I''m by your side. Sally, be good. I will protect you."


    Seeing this, Kevin''s heart ached. He felt sorry for Sally. He sighed heavily and looked at Selma


    subconsciously.


    With a snort, Selma squatted down, touched Eddy''s little face with her fingers and said lovingly, "Eddy


    is sensible, smart and polite. He is calm and generous when he meets anything. Only such a person


    can be the heir of our Fu Family!"


    These words were praising Eddy, and naturally, she was talking about Sally in the opposite way.


    Kevin frowned. Selma was mocking Anne that Anne hadn''t taught Sally well. Now Sally was timid and


    mischievous, unlike Eddy.


    "Kevin, do you think that Eddy is excellent?" Selma turned around and smiled at Kevin.


    Kevin had no choice but said with appeal pathetically in his eyes, "Mom..."


    Selma snorted. It was rare for Selma to be silent. Hearing this, Anne frowned and held Sally tightly.


    Now, when Sally saw Selma, she burst into tears. Who caused this?


    But...


    Anne gritted her teeth, she was helpless. Now she was full of grievance, but that woman was not


    someone else, but Kevin''s mother!


    No matter how ipatible she was with Selma, all this had nothing to do with her children.


    "Sally, let bygones be bygones. Can you forget it? I''ll introduce you to each other again. That person is


    your grandmother. From now on, she will love you very much and won''t do anything to hurt you. Can


    you go and say hello to your grandmother?" Putting down Sally, Anne pointed at Selma and said gently.


    Selma raised her eyebrows and was slightly surprised. Selma had never expected that Anne would do


    so.


    At first, Selma thought that Anne would never let her get close to Sally and her granddaughter would


    never get close to her.


    Now...


    For a moment, Selma was at a loss.


    Tears were welling up in Sally''s big eyes. Her chubby little face was full of grievance. She looked at


    Selma timidly, curled her lips, and buried her face directly into Anne''s arms. She cried loudly. Although


    her voice was a little vague, it was still clear to others. "No, I don''t want to say hello to her. Grandma is


    a bad person, and she always bullies me.¡±


    In an instant, Selma''s expectation fell to the bottom of the valley. She looked away and snorted coldly.


    Eddy, who had been holding Selma''s hand, suddenly let go of her hand. Selma was confused and


    Eddy walked towards Sally.


    Eddy looked at Sally''s little face and gently wiped her tears. Eddy''s childish voice was full of love.


    "Sally, trust me. Grandma won''t hurt you again. In fact, everything Grandma did was because of my


    illness. Grandma was very sad, but now that my disease is cured, Grandma won''t hurt you again. Sally,


    trust me, Okay£¿ You can give Grandma thest chance. I promise you that Grandma won''t hurt you


    again and she will take you to eat delicious food. She will take you to eat any food you like in A City. If


    you don''t believe me, you can ask her now. "


    Sally had always been a greedy eater. When she heard the food, her eyes lit up.


    Sally raised her head and slowly looked at Selma. After hesitating for a while, she held Eddy''s hand


    and slowly walked over.


    With her brother protecting her, her grandmother would never hurt her.


    It was also because that Eddy was by her side that Sally dared to walk towards Selma.


    Selma immediately squatted down, with expectations in her eyes. Sally walked over and timidly


    reached out her hands. Selma immediately grabbed Sally''s hands.


    Sally''s little body trembled, but she still bit her lips. Under the encouraging eyes of Eddy, she timidly


    asked, "Grandma,st time Mommy took me to eat the very delicious ice cream. Will Grandma buy it


    for me?"


    Without any hesitation, Selma nodded and promised, "I''ll buy you whatever you want to eat."


    Hearing this, Sally pped her hands happily. She turned around and looked at Annecently.


    Anne patted her forehead and looked at Kevin sadly.


    How could this be? How could Sally be like this?

 Chapter 339 Deception After All

    Chapter 339 Deception After All


    Sally would left with Selma obediently when Selma gave her something to eat.


    ''Oh my God! Kevin and I are not foodies. Why is Sally a foodie? Why is she so greedy about food?''


    Anne put her hand on her forehead.


    Kevin, on the other hand, put on a loving smile. His daughter always needed his love, and Kevin


    wanted to give all the delicious food in the world to Sally.


    But this little Sally was obviously a chubby girl. Kevin didn''t know if she would want to lose weight when


    she grew up.


    Thinking of this, Kevin''s eyes became more affectionate, but a faint pain shed through his heart. The


    smile on Kevin''s lips gradually disappeared. Kevin knew that he still had a child, and this child was not


    by his side.


    ''Simon, I miss you!''


    At the same time, Ryan frowned and looked at the withered flowers on the tea table. He sneered and


    threw them directly into the trash can.


    From the morning till the evening, he just sat still, even the flowers had withered.


    He finally missed the chance to see Anne discharged from the hospital.


    Now, Ryan waspletely sure that Kim liked Anne. Although Kim didn''t admit it, Kim must like Anne!


    But somehow, after confirming the news, Ryan felt a little unhappy.


    Yes, Ryan was a little unhappy, as if it had something to do with him that Kim liked Anne. But what did it


    have to do with him?


    Anne was Kevin''s wife, this matter should be a headache for Kevin!


    At that moment, Ryan stood up and looked out of the curtain. He narrowed his eyes slightly. In the


    distance, the sun had set, and the surrounding clouds had been dyed light red, very beautiful.


    However, although the scene was beautiful, it was about to disappear. It wouldn''tst long!


    However, no matter how perfect the performance was, Anne was not Ryan''s. Would he gradually end


    up like this sunset after a long time?


    So, before the end, he must get what he wanted, such as Ryan''s property!


    Anne had the shares of AN Group, the love of Kevin, and three lovely children. All these were enough.


    Ryan''s heritage was useless to her, so she should give it to someone else!


    What was more, wasn''t it reasonable for him to take Ryan''s things?


    Lowering his head, Ryan took out his phone and dialed Anne''s number.


    Soon, Anne''s voice came from the other side. It was soft and joyful.


    "Did youe to congratte me after knowing that I was discharged from the hospital?"


    In the gentle voice, Ryan was lost in thought. The scene shed through his mind. He frowned, slowly


    closed his eyes, and quickly suppressed the abnormality in his heart. He smiled gently, "There are


    some things in thepany so that I don''t have time to see you today. The flowers prepared for you


    have withered. I really can''t take them out. I have no choice but to call you to celebrate your discharge


    from the hospital. "


    "You are so mean. The flowers have withered. You can prepare another one. After all, you are the


    CEO! How could you say something so shabby? "


    Having been on the verge of life and death for so many times and protected by Ryan again and again,


    Anne could naturally set her guard down and joke with Ryan who was like an old friend to her.


    What was more, Ryan had already given up some things that he was obsession about.


    They were friends, friends of life and death. Nothing could ruin their friendship.


    Ryan frowned and looked a little hesitant. He knew that Anne was joking with him. If he was smart, he


    should tell her his purpose with a joke, but...


    Should he really tell her£¿ Ryan wanted to say something, but at this moment, he didn''t know how to


    say it?


    "What''s wrong? Is there anything wrong with thepany? " The sudden silence of Ryan gave Anne a


    bad feeling.


    "Nothing!" Ryan frowned and wanted to p himself. He finally missed such a good opportunity. Now


    hearing the voice of Anne, he shook his head helplessly.


    "I''m too busy today. I''m a little tired. I''m d that you can leave the hospital. I''ll go to see you and the


    children in a few days. I''m hanging up." Ryan hung up the phone in a hurry before Anne could speak.


    On the other side, looking at the words "end of the call", Anne frowned slightly.


    No, there must be something wrong. What happened to Ryan?


    Kevin looked at Anne with aplicated look in his eyes. He had some clues about what Anne asked


    him to investigate.


    "Anne. As for the property, don''t be anxious. We''ll wait for a little longer."


    Looking back at Kevin with a frown, Anne thought, ''Now that Kevin has spoken, he must have found


    something.'' Then she lowered her head and looked at her phone. The look in her eyes became more


    and moreplicated. Wasn''t this Ryan really her friend, Ryan?


    Then, why did their faces look so simr? How could this fake know so many things about Ryan? What


    on earth does he have to do with Ryan?


    So, when they were caught by Selma, he protected Anne so much. In order to motivate Anne will, he


    talked about the matters of Kevin and the children again and again. Was he really pretending?


    "Anne. In fact, if we can be more open-minded, we won''t have to investigate." Kevin sighed and looked


    at the painful expression on Anne''s face. "I know what you and Ryan have experienced. Ryan was shot


    for you, which makes you unforgettable and you can''t believe that Ryan is dead.


    No matter who the man in front of you is. But since he looks so much like Ryan, he must have a blood


    rtionship with Ryan. Besides, he helped you a lot in the cave!


    Both of you have experienced life and death crises. If he wants to be Ryan, then let him be Ryan. We...


    "


    "No!" Anne shook her head firmly and looked at Kevin with burning eyes. Anne knew that Kevin was


    justforting her by saying that, but how could it be?


    "Ryan is Ryan, not anyone else. I can''t express my gratitude to Ryan to anyone else. What''s more,


    except for Ryan himself, no one can do anything to what Ryan has left to me. Even if the person in


    front of me has done the same favor to me, he is him, Ryan is Ryan. They are not the same person.


    They can''t be mixed up! "


    This was the bottom line of Anne, and also the love that could not be lived up to.


    Looking at the determined look on Anne''s face, Kevin smiled helplessly. He walked up to Anne and


    hugged her, saying softly, "Don''t worry. I will continue to investigate it. At that time, I will tell you all the


    truth."


    Anne nodded slowly and hugged Kevin. The warmth of Kevin warmed Anne''s cold heart.


    They looked like each other very much. How could they not be one person?


    Looking back at her own life, Anne was always used. The corners of her mouth twitched. It was


    boundless bitterness. Why did something inexplicable alwayse to her?


    Anne didn''t want to live such aplicated and tired life. She just wanted to be the wife of Kevin and


    the mother of her children!


    She didn''t want to face deception, nor did she want to face the pain of knowing the truth!


    So, no matter who he was. What was his purpose? Could he be honest with her? Could he tell her


    frankly?


    Perhaps, only in this way could they maintain their friendship!


    As time went by, Selma left Kevin and Anne behind and went to eat delicious food with the two


    children. Now they entered the room happily withughter.


    Hugging each other, Kevin and Anne immediately separated and looked at them with a smile.


    "Mom..." At the sight of Anne, Sally''s eyes lit up. She immediately let go of Selma''s hand and ran


    towards Anne.


    Squatting down, Anne held Sally in her arms and looked at her bright eyes with love.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    It seemed that Sally was very happy today.


    With a big smile on Eddy''s face, he looked up at Kevin. Kevin blinked his eyes and gave Eddy a


    thumbs up.


    Kevin had to admit that he admired this little thing now.


    This little guy had easily dealt with the people Kevin couldn''t handle!


    Now, although the rtionship between Selma and Anne hadn''t been eased, if this kind of situation


    now could continue, it would definitely be eased one day.


    At that time, their whole family could be together perfectly.


    With the food bags in her hands, Selma threw them on the tablezily. Raising her eyebrows, she


    looked at Kevin and said arrogantly and casually, "When I had dinner with Sally and Eddy, the two kids


    ordered too much food. They didn''t eat them up, you two are lucky."


    Did these food were leftovers of them?


    If others heard what Selma said, they would think so. But Kevin was Selma''s son, so he knew Selma


    well.


    These things were specially prepared for them by Selma, but Selma was just too embarrassed to tell


    them.


    "Thank you, mom." Kevin said with a smile.


    Selma snorted, turned around and was about to leave when she heard Sally''s voice, "Grandma, you


    promised to take me to the amusement park tomorrow. You can''t break your promise!"


    Selma turned around and nodded with a big smile. But when she looked at Kevin and Anne, her face


    suddenly turned cold. The speed at which she changed her face was really incredible.


    Kevin shook his head helplessly and looked at Anne, who seemed to be thinking about something.


    Anne smiled and lowered her eyes.


    Although Selma was vicious, it would be a good thing if Selma could let go of heart knot.


    "Mom, don''t stand here anymore. Come and eat. It''s getting cold." Eddy held Anne''s hand.


    Anne nodded and walked over with Kevin. Eating the food brought back by Selma, the two of them felt


    more and moreplicated.


    On the other side, Kim had returned to H City.


    Kevin was powerful in A City, but not in H City.


    Only when Kim stayed in H City could he feel safe.


    Kim restricted the freedom of Simon, Simon stayed at home to watch cartoon for the whole day. When


    he saw Kime back, he immediately raised a smile obediently.


    His mother once said that as long as he was obedient and always liked to smile, Kim would not do


    anything to him. This was the conclusion of Simon for so many days.


    Because when he cried and looked for his mother and sister, Kim looked very frightening and even


    spanked him. Therefore, no matter how sad he was, he had to smile at Kim!


    Looking at the obedient smile on Simon''s face, Kim was about to hold Simon in his arms, but his tall


    body suddenly stiffened, and Ryan''s determined voice came to his ears.


    Damn Ryan told him that he had fallen in love with Anne, love me, love my dog, so that he also liked


    Simon, and even wanted to be the father of Simon!

 Chapter 340 Self-deception (Part One)

    Chapter 340 Self-deception (Part One)


    "Uncle Kim, what''s wrong with you? You don''t look well. Are you hungry? I left some food for you.


    Would you like to have some?" With his eyes wide open, Simon looked at Kim obediently.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Kim lowered his head and looked at the Simon with aplicated look. His tall body slowly crouched


    down and looked at the boy''s little face, his eyes getting more and more entangled.


    It had to be said that every time Kim saw Simon, he was quite jealous of Kevin. Why was Kevin Fu so


    lucky? Anne loved Kevin deeply, and Kevin had such a lovely child as Simon!


    What about Kim himself? Every time Anne saw him, there was only hatred in her eyes. Although Simon


    called him Uncle Kim and was always obedient to him, there was always fear in the boy''s eyes.


    Kim couldn''t help wondering why Kevin Fu deserved to have everything. But he himself had nothing.


    ''Kevin Fu, you make me so jealous. I really want to ruin you!'' Kim thought to himself.


    "Simon, call me Dad!" Kim, who was lost in thought, became more and more jealous. He gave the little


    boy this order unconsciously.


    With his eyes wide open, Simon stared at Kim in disbelief. What did Uncle Kim say just now?


    Not only Simon, but also Kim couldn''t believe what he had just said.


    Simon blinked and frowned slightly. After he was born, he saw his father in a hurry that night only once.


    Moreover, his mother had once told him a lot of things about his father. Simon knew that he couldn''t


    call another man Father at random, but only the man he was not familiar with.


    Uncle Kim was Uncle Kim, so he couldn''t call him Father. Simon knew it clearly.


    "You are Uncle Kim, not my father. Mom told me not to call others Dad." For the first time, Simon


    resisted Kim. He looked at Kim seriously and tried to reason with him.


    Originally, Kim was thinking about how to take back his words, but when he heard what Simon said, his


    eyes suddenly became cold, and the coldness in his eyes gradually spread.


    Subconsciously, Simon shrank his body and felt scared. He knew that if he didn''t want to be beaten, he


    should listen to Uncle Kim, but...


    Kimughed grimly. He lifted up Simon, looked at him, and said coldly, "Little thing, haven''t I told you? If


    you don''t want to suffer, just obey my order. Have you forgotten?"


    Facing the threat, Simon curled his lips and wanted to cry out loud, but thest time when he cried, he


    was dumped in the room by Kim alone and no food was provided to him for a whole day. How could he


    forget the lessonst time?


    Simon shrank his neck, and the tears in his big eyes were held back.


    He opened his mouth slowly, but he couldn''t call Kim in such a loving way when looking at him.


    Moreover, Simon couldn''t understand what was on his mind.


    "Uncle Kim, if you want a child, you can marry a woman. I''m not your child, so I can''t call you like that.


    Why do you ask me to call you like that?" Simon''s face was full of hesitation.


    Kim frowned. Marry a woman?


    He lowered his head, but Anne''s face shed through his mind. At the moment, his body was even


    more stiffened. Did he really fall in love with Anne unconsciously, just like what Ryan said?


    How could this be? How could this be?


    "Cut the crap. Call me Dad. If you don''t call me, I will punish you not to eat for a day," Kim threw Simon


    on the sofa and said angrily.


    Simon felt a sharp pang in his body, and the tears that he had just held back came up again. But when


    he saw the ferocious look on Kim''s face, he swallowed the tears back. Tears slowly fell down, and he


    whispered in an aggrieved low voice, "Dad..."


    Kim widened his eyes and said anxiously, "Simon, speak louder. Say it again!"


    With the first time, there was no way for Simon to change, so he had to continue to cry in grievance,


    "Dad..."


    This time, the voice was much louder and Kim heard it clearly.


    Kim stared nkly for a long time, slowly squinted, and then smiled silently.


    It turned out that being Simon''s father felt like this way.


    It turned out that he was overjoyed to hear Simon address him Dad.


    Perhaps, what Ryan said was true. He wanted to rece Kevin Fu, so he doted on Simon this much.


    How stupid he was! Anne had been with him for two years, but he didn''t realize that he had fallen in


    love with her unconsciously. Even he didn''t think of asking Simon to call him Dad in advance!


    If he had found it earlier and knew what he was thinking, what kind of scene would it be when the


    babies were just born and he asked them to address him Dad?


    "Simon, my good boy, as long as you call me Dad in the future, I will help you find your mom back!"


    Kim squatted down and looked at Simon lovingly.


    Blinking, Simon nodded heavily. It didn''t matter. As long as he could see his mother again, everything


    would be fine!


    On the second day, Ryan came to the Anne''s house with a bunch of flowers and some fruits.


    Early in the morning, Selma had already taken Eddy and Sally out for fun, and Kevin had also gone to


    work. Now, there was only Anne home alone.


    When Anne opened the door and saw Ryan, her eyes shed and the smile at the corners of her


    mouth could not be outlined.


    The man in front of her was exactly the same as Ryan in her memory, but he wasn''t Ryan. There was


    nothing to be confused about.


    He approached her with a purpose, which was not simple.


    "What''s wrong? Why are you looking at me like that? You don''t want to see me?" Ryan shook his head


    with a smile on his face. He looked at Anne helplessly, but there was a hint of affection in his eyes. "At


    least we have been through life and death together. If you do so, I will be very


    sad."

 Chapter 341 Self-deception (Part Two)

    Chapter 341 Self-deception (Part Two)


    With a fake smile on her face, Anne made way for Ryan to go in. He walked in, but he had to be


    confused. After they had been through life and death together, Anne had been very nice to him. She


    could be kidding with him on the phone yesterday, but what happened today? Why did she seem to


    have changed into another person?


    Ryan couldn''t figure it out, so he had to be more vignt.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Look, I specially bought you a bunch of flowers today. This time, I''m not stingy, right? These are fruits


    and snacks for the children. Where are the children?" Ryan looked around but didn''t see Sally or Eddy.


    He was confused.


    Anne would risk her life to protect her children. Now that she was so quiet, it must prove that her kids


    were safe.


    With a distant and polite smile on her face, Anne answered, "They went out for fun today."


    Ryan nodded and looked up at Anne. He wanted to say something, but he didn''t know how to say


    when he saw she was so alienated from him.


    However, this scene had already caught Anne''s attention. She asked directly, "Do you have something


    to say to me? If so, please go ahead."


    Anne wanted to tell him, "I have been deceived and used enough in my life. I don''t want to continue. If


    you have something to say, just tell me. You are not Ryan Xiao. I know I won''t me you. After all, his


    death has nothing to do with you!


    "I don''t me you if you pretend to be him. But you have to tell me all the truth. Only in this way can I


    forgive you.


    "If you want anything, I will try my best to help you, but don''t choose to deceive me or plot. You can get


    nothing!"


    However, Ryan didn''t know what was on her mind when he was staring at Anne. He smiled and kept


    silent for a while. After hesitating for a while, he finally made up his mind.


    "Anne. I told you yesterday that something happened in thepany and I''m very busy. Thepany


    needs to make a big deal, but now I''m a little short of money. Can you..."


    ''Give me back Ryan''s property?'' he added inwardly.


    Lowering her head, Anne suddenly sneered. It was because of money, and it was also because of


    money. She knew that the fake Ryan was for the property that the real one had given her!


    "Who the hell are you?" Anne couldn''t choose to be peaceful and just looked at Ryan.


    Ryan frowned in surprise, "Anne? What are you talking about? I''m Ryan Xiao."


    ''No, you are not!'' Although she was shouting aloud in her heart, Anne looked calm. She slowly closed


    her eyes and said again, "I give you thest chance. Tell me honestly who you are!


    "If you want to keep our friendship, just tell me your real identity. I won''t me you after I know who


    you are!"


    Ryan widened his eyes in surprise, but his face was full of pain.


    He frowned and sighed heavily. He shook his head slightly and stood up. "Anne, at that time, not only


    Kevin was worried about you when you disappeared, but I was also anxious, so I kept looking for you


    secretly. Do you know how happy I was to find you earlier than Kevin had?


    "But when you saw me, you tried every means to test me. I knew that you suspected me at that time,


    but you didn''t say it out. I didn''t want to mention it again.


    "Now, I think you know that you are wrong and that I am really Ryan Xiao. But I didn''t expect that you


    still think that way until today!


    "We risked our lives again and again. I was on the verge of death and forgot a lot of things. I didn''t want


    to, but my brain itself chose to forget them under an extremely nervous condition.


    "I always thought that what I had forgotten was fate and I couldn''t force to look for them back. I also


    thought that even if I had forgotten, you would tell me everything, but I didn''t expect that I would face


    suspicion from you.


    "Anne, tell me. Who will be the same as me in this world? With the same face? Who else will be like


    me? Experience life and death with you?"


    Ryan''s voice was full of pain and helplessness. He looked at Anne with usation and was extremely


    disappointed.


    Upon hearing it, Anne slowly closed her eyes. Yes, how could she be like a perfidious person now?


    But it was not the truth!


    Perhaps it was just as he said, when people were on the verge of death, they would forget something,


    but the feelings that they gave to others would never be so different.


    But the man in front of her was so strange.


    Moreover, Kevin knew how important Ryan was to her. He must have found the evidence and be sure


    of it. Otherwise, he would not have told her those words so casually.


    The man in front of her finally let her down.


    So he still wanted to continue making use of her? Who did he think he was? Why could she only be


    used others?


    Anne opened her eyes wide. Her eyes bright, there wereplex emotions rolling in them.


    Since he didn''t want to tell her, then let time prove everything, and let time tell all the truth. She didn''t


    believe that the person in front of her could endure all the time.


    Right then, Anne stood up and slowly looked into Ryan''s eyes. Ryan''s body stiffened and he pursed his


    lips slightly.

 Chapter 342 Present And Future

    Chapter 342 Present And Future


    "Ha-ha..." All of a sudden, Anne burst intoughter. She was looking at Ryan with bright eyes and


    covering her mouth.


    Seeing her like this took him aback and confused him.


    ''What the heck did she mean?'' he thought to himself.


    Anne stood up and held her forehead helplessly. She flipped her hair, exposing the scar on her


    forehead.


    "I had a dream yesterday. In the dream, you told me that you were dead and gone in this world, and the


    person who was standing in front of me was a mere substitute.


    Just as you said, the incident made you forget some things. But what you forgot was enough to make


    others confused, so I couldn''t help but test you again." She stepped closer to him and stared straight in


    his eyes.


    She was standing so close to him that she noticed that his eyes were deep and bright; so close that


    she could already see her reflection in his pupils.


    "Ryan, I''m sorry. I shouldn''t have yed such a joke on you. I really..." Anne lowered his head slowly,


    feeling cold-hearted deep inside even though she was apologizing.


    She had to admit that she had failed again. This man in front of her wouldn''t admit his real identity so


    easily.


    ''A dream?''


    Ryan frowned at her words. He felt ufortable and didn''t know what to say.


    He didn''t know what was going on behind this. He had her trust all this time, but suddenly, she


    changed.


    But, for him, what happened was only as good as a hunch or a gut feeling.


    He let out a deep sigh. For the sake of the property, he knew he couldn''t show anything wrong.


    Anne was not alone. Kevin was behind her to help her. They were both so observant that he didn''t dare


    to be careless.


    "Anne..." He was at a loss for words, not knowing whether to cry or tough. "It''s just an inexplicable


    dream. How could you test me like this? It really makes me..."


    "Ryan." Anne did not even let him finish his sentence. She gave out a heavy sigh, looked at Ryan very


    intently, and said, "I don''t know how many times I have been used over the years. I''m really afraid and


    simply tired of it. I don''t want to experience such a thing again!


    Not only in the past, but also even just a few days ago. We had been through the life-and-death


    situation together. Although you can''t resist either, you still tried your best to protect me, and for that, I


    am really grateful.


    "No matter what happens, nothing could ever change that fact. I thank you for it, so I''m more afraid that


    you are going to use me!"


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Anne said with all sincerity.


    Ryan was a little surprised. He didn''t expect her to say such things.


    However, he kept warning himself internally,


    ''I can''t take risks. I really can''t take risks. Only with this identity can I get the property!''


    For so long, he had seen through Anne and understood that if he didn''t make her believe he was Ryan,


    she would never hand over the property to him in any case. If this happened, in the end, the efforts he


    spent for it would just be wasted.


    And more than that, there was also the threat by Kim lurking behind him!


    Therefore, he had no choice but to take action.


    "Well, Anne, let me tell you. I am really Ryan. I am the same Ryan who will always protect you


    whenever you are in danger. So please stop suspecting me anymore. I really..." He stepped forward


    and suddenly held Anne in his arms, hiding his bewildering gaze.


    The sudden embrace made her a little nervous. Her body stiffened a little, but she smiled and hugged


    Ryan back.


    She had given him a chance, yet he decided not to take it. Thus, she had no choice but to stop trusting


    him.


    At first, Ryan actually thought that he could get the property smoothly as long as he asked her about it,


    but he didn''t expect that he would encounter such problems again. So, when he left, he then made up


    his mind to never make any mistakes again because, now, it became clear to him that Anne wouldn''t


    give him the property so easily.


    He knew that Anne just told him about the dream because she and Kevin had already been suspecting


    him. Otherwise, they would have easily given him back the property because they didn''t really have


    any reason to keep it for themselves.


    After all, Anne already had more than everything she wanted now.


    Hence, he needed to find another way. He frowned and looked up at the sky. ''I wonder... what can I do


    to get the property?''


    In the evening, when Kevin went home after work, he saw Anne sitting on the balcony so he walked


    over to her and kissed her on the forehead. He unintentionally saw the scar on her face and it


    distressed him, making him look at her with pitiful eyes.


    "What are you thinking about?" he asked in a low and gentle voice.


    Anne raised her head. It wasn''t until then did she realize that Kevin was back. She smiled at him and


    said, "Today, Ryan came to see me. I gave him a chance, but he still didn''t tell me the truth. He also


    said that it was needed because something happened to thepany."


    He was a fox, so sooner orter, he would eventually expose his tail.


    The "Ryan" that she had met today was nothing more than a fox with his tail exposed. That person had


    been an impostor all along, and now, did hee back to get what he had wanted?


    "I will never let anyone else take away anything from what Ryan has left me. I am going to protect all


    his possessions the best I can." Holding his hand, Anne looked up at him with determination in her


    eyes.


    Kevin sighed and sat next to her. He looked into her eyes and told her with a smile, "Anne, don''t worry.


    Whatever it is that you want to do, I will dly support it."


    Therefore, whatever Anne wanted to protect, he would do everything to protect as well.


    She nodded enthusiastically. Suddenly, she smiled and joked at him, "Hmm. Aren''t you jealous of how I


    try my best to protect Ryan''s property?"


    Shaking his head, Kevin just smiled and pulled her into his arms, his eyes deep.


    They had already gone through so many things in life. It would have been a waste if he hadn''t known


    Anne very well, the way he did now. He could see through her which was why he knew that she was


    just saying these things but didn''t actually mean it.


    And so what if she did like Ryan? He was dead, after all. How could a dead manpete with a living


    one?


    Anne simply wanted to remember Ryan, so he wouldn''t do anything to stop her from reminiscing


    memories with him. Besides, Ryan lost his life for her.


    Not only did he not me Ryan for his significance in Anne''s heart, but also he was grateful for him


    because without the sacrifice he made for the love of his life, how could they be happy now?


    He couldn''t see any reason why he shouldn''t be generous to the man who saved his wife.


    "Anne, I used to be too stupid in the past, but now I don''t care about anything as long as we could be


    together."


    She was astonished when she turned around and heard Kevin say this. She knew clearly how


    domineering and possessive Kevin used to be so, rtively, what he just said was shocking.


    After everything that had happened, not only she had changed, but also him.


    "Well, the past is past. What''s most important now is our present and future." Kevin lowered his head


    and brushed her hair away from her face.


    His words moved her so she threw herself into his arms directly. What Kevin said was right. The past


    was not important. The most important thing was that they could continue to be together in the future.


    As long as they could be together, there would be no problem that they couldn''t ovee. They could


    face anything as long as they had each other.


    They might have gone through a lot of obstacles before, but these hardships only strengthened the


    love that they had for one another.


    Still, she was grateful for the mishaps that they had in life because these helped them reach their


    happiness at this moment.


    "Kevin, have I told you before? I really love you. I love you so much," Anne whispered in his ear. Her


    face gently rubbed against his.


    This made his heart tremble. He hugged her tightly and said, "I love you more!"


    Anne smiled. Yes, they loved each other, hence they would be happy together, right?


    Kevin let go of her. Looking at her blushed face, he chuckled.


    Selma took the children out to y and they all hadn''te back yet so now there were only the


    couple alone in the house.


    Since they had the house all to themselves, why wouldn''t they just make the most of it?


    Kevin stepped forward and kissed Anne.


    Wrapping his neck with her arms, she didn''t hide her enthusiasm at all. Their lips pressed tightly


    together, both of them unwilling to separate ever again.


    They wanted to be so happy with each other for the rest of their lives.


    Kevin held Anne in his arms. At that moment, he suddenly heard the sound of the door opening,


    followed by Sally''sughter.


    Hearing this, they instantly looked at each other and Anne jumped off Kevin immediately.


    Selma came back with the children at this critical moment. What a great coincidence!


    Anne lowered her head and tidied up her clothes at once, while Kevin looked over as soon as he


    straightened up his clothes.


    His mother was already upstairs with two children.


    All of a sudden, Kevin''s mood changed.


    "Why are you still standing here? Go and take a shower." Anne''s face turned red and pulled Kevin


    beside her.


    Kevin frowned. They didn''t even get to undress themselves and, now, his mother was back. He was so


    annoyed.


    Kevin sighed strongly and walked into the bathroom at once. He couldn''t let his children see him like


    this.


    "Mom." When the two kids saw their mother, they immediately ran towards her with a smile. Anne


    squatted down and held both of them tightly in her arms.


    As long as she could see and hug her children, she could feel nothing but infinite happiness.


    "Mom, Grandma took us to the amusement park today. We yed a lot of things, and we had a lot of


    fun! Mom, please go with us next time, okay?" Sally couldn''t hide the smile on her face and looked at


    her mother expectantly.


    Smiling and nodding, Anne rubbed her daughter''s head and said, "As long as you want to go, I will take


    you there."


    The little girl nodded vivaciously. "Great! Awesome!"


    Anne looked at Eddy, who was looking at her with a smile. She walked up to him, kissed his forehead,


    and said, "My good boy."


    Her soft words were full of love. Her son smiled at her and kissed her on the cheek.


    Anne shook her head helplessly and slowly looked at Selma. The old woman looked at the two children


    with a genuine smile, but when she looked at Anne, her face immediately turned cold and disdainful.


    "Mom." After hesitating for a while, Anne sighed very deeply and addressed Selma sheepishly.


    Kevin was right. The past was past. The most important thing was the present and the future.


    Everyone in this world had done a few wrong things.


    Although she shouldn''t have done anything harmful in the name of love, what she had done was


    because of love indeed.


    And since there was nothing wrong with love, she couldn''t me her for it.


    What Selma had been doing recently also showed that she had changed for the better. Wasn''t she


    trying her best to make up for Sally?


    Wasn''t that enough?


    After all, she was an elder. Since she had realized what she had done was wrong, Anne had to choose


    to forgive her.


    Selma gaped in surprise. She couldn''t believe what she just heard. What did Anne call her?


    It was unbelievable that she could still hear Anne call her Mom in her life.


    She wondered if she was hallucinating. At this moment, Selma suddenly doubted if she had misheard


    something.

 Chapter 343 Photos In The Computer

    Chapter 343 Photos In The Computer


    Eddy''s eyes widened as he heard the word his mother had uttered. He looked at her, his eyes full of


    surprise. ''What did my mother call my grandmother just now?'' he thought.


    Eddy knew about the conflict that was going on between his grandmother and mother. Even though he


    was young, he was quite capable of taking subtle hints.


    He noticed they could never sit together peacefully. Every time they stood near, the atmosphere would


    suddenly turn hostile.


    Once he felt terrible about this and asked his father if the twodies would ever resolve their issues.


    His father answered that it was impossible for them to make up anytime soon.


    But now, Eddy couldn''t help but think his father had been wrong. Something definitely had happened to


    change the situation.


    Anne looked at Selma quietly. Selma opened her mouth slightly and looked at Anne in surprise.


    At this moment, time seemed to have stopped ticking.


    Kevin, who had just washed his face and calmed down, looked at them, a weird expression making its


    way to his face. The awkwardness in the room was palpable.


    He looked at Eddy, hoping that the little boy would help him. Eddy simply winked at him and Kevin


    raised his eyebrows. "What''s wrong with you?" he asked in confusion.


    Turning around, Anne smiled at Kevin and said, "Nothing. We were just--"


    "What did you just call me?" Selma, who didn''te to her senses until now, interrupted her. She


    stared at Anne with a frown.


    Anne smiled slightly. "Mom."


    This time, Selma heard it clearly. She was sure that Anne had called her Mom.


    She couldn''t help but wonder what had gotten into her. Why was she referring to her as mother?


    Kevin, who was standing next to them, also looked at Anne in surprise. With a smile, Anne slowly held


    Kevin''s hand.


    Her soft hand caressed his and his heart warmed up. He held her hand back tightly.


    He knew that everything Anne did was for him, his children, and the family.


    Looking at Anne, Selma frowned and wanted to say something, but she didn''t know how to start.


    In such a situation, she had no idea what the appropriate words would be!


    "Grandma, it''s toote. Eddy is hungry. Let''s have dinner together, okay?" Eddy held Selma''s hand


    lovingly.


    Holding Selma''s leg, Sally echoed, "That''s right. Grandma, don''t leave. Let''s have dinner together."


    Selma raised her head and looked at Anne, who was looking at her with a smile on her face. Her eyes


    were warm, and her face no longer had that vignt and hostile look.


    Selma racked her brains but couldn''te up with an exnation for Anne''s sudden shift in behavior.


    But she was d that it was a good shift. It gave her an out from the awkward situation.


    Too many things had happened between them. Selma had thought that they were destined to be


    enemies all their lives.


    However, now Anne seemed to be trying to reconcile things. As an elder, it was beneath her to


    apologize to someone younger.


    Selma let go of Eddy''s hand with a smile. Her high-heeled shoes crick-cracked on the floor, its sound


    echoing. She raised her head slightly, like a proud peacock. After taking a few steps forward, she


    slowly turned around and red at Anne. However, soon her features softened and a smile made its


    way to her lips. "Why are you still standing there? Why don''t youe over and help me? Do you


    expect your Mom to serve you?"


    She purposely used the word mom. It signified that Selma had epted Anne as the daughter-inw


    of the Fu Family.


    Hearing that, Anne looked at Kevin with a smile on her lips. Kevin nodded at her, and she immediately


    stepped forward.


    Looking at them disappear into the kitchen, Kevin couldn''t help but smile. They looked harmonious


    indeed.


    "It seems that tonight''s dinner will be very delicious." Eddy raised his head and smiled at his father like


    an adult.


    Kevin nodded in agreement. He could imagine how delicious the dinner would be.


    "Really?" With her eyes wide open, Sally immediately said, "Then I will eat lots today."


    Sally was still too young to understand adults and their conversation. At the mention of dinner, she


    indeed thought they were talking about actual food. At this moment, her nature of being a foodie was


    immediately revealed. She looked towards the kitchen expectantly, already wondering what the dinner


    would be.


    With a helpless look in his eyes, Kevin lowered his head, held Sally in his arms, and strode forward.


    Eddy sighed. His sister was really a foodie. She could be easily bought off with some good food.


    Now, he really wanted to meet Simon. He wondered what kind of a person Simon would be. ''Is he


    going to be just like me?'' he wondered.


    Even though he hadn''t had the tiniest idea, Eddy concluded that Simon would be a smart kid, just like


    Sally.


    Anne and Selma started cooking together in the kitchen. At first, there was some silence between the


    two, but soon the silence was broken and Selma was talking andughing.


    Anne and Selma really enjoyed each other''spany. ''I am so d!'' Anne thought. She was right to


    choose to forgive, otherwise, the resentments between them would be hard to soothe.


    At the table, Sally enjoyed the meal. Everyone was happy to see her like this.


    However, after dinner, Anne went to see Selma off alone.


    Selma frowned slightly and looked back at Anne. Even though things had cooled down, she used a


    domineering tone when she spoke. "This ce is too low-grade. You should move back to the Fu


    Family''s Vi. That way, I won''t have to keep running back and forth."


    After all, they had made up now, so they should stay in the same house. Besides, Selma was the only


    one staying in the Fu Family''s Vi and it felt quite lonely.


    Anne nodded. "Don''t worry, Mom. I''ll take care of it."


    Satisfied, Selma nodded slightly.


    However, the reason why she came out to see her off was entirely different.


    Anne lowered her voice and it sounded like a whisper. "Mom, I want to ask you something. When I was


    in thea, did you take photos of me and Ryan?"


    At that time, Selma, Ryan, and the two brawny men had behaved strangely. It was obvious that they


    had hidden something from her. Moreover, when Ryan saw her wake up, he blushed. There was an


    injury on her forehead at that time, and it was an urgent situation. Since she had been busy, this


    incident was something she didn''t dwell on. However, now that things had calmed down a bit, it was the


    first thing that Anne thought about.


    Selma''s face froze. She stopped and looked at Anne. After hesitating for a moment, she frowned and


    said, "You''re right. I did take photos at that time."


    There was a wound on Anne''s forehead, so she scattered her hair to cover the wound up. But her face


    was exposed in the photos. People could recognize it was Anne in an instant.


    "If you didn''t mention it today, I would have forgotten it. Don''t worry. I will delete the photos as soon as I


    go back. They won''t spread out," Selma assured her.


    Anne nodded, looking at her gratefully. "It doesn''t matter what I think of you; you are still the daughter-


    inw of our Fu Family. You called me Mom. Once your photos are out, it will embarrass my son,


    grandchildren and everyone connected to our family. I won''t let that happen!" Selma snorted arrogantly.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Anne chuckled and nodded in agreement. She believed that Selma would do as she said.


    After sending Selma away, she went back home. Seeing Kevin standing on the stairs, she walked


    towards him. He reached out his hand and gently held her shoulder.


    "Anne, thank you," Kevin thanked her, his eyes brimming with sincerity.


    Shaking her head, she smiled. "We are a couple. There''s no need to be this formal. After all, we still


    have a long way to go. Your mother is an elderly woman. I can''t always be at odds with her, can I?"


    Kevin nodded, feeling proud of his wife. He knew what was on Anne''s mind. He would make up for the


    grievances she had suffered.


    However, his phone rang, interrupting their romantic moment.


    Annoyed, Kevin pulled out the phone and nced at his caller ID. A frown crept onto his face seeing it


    was from Selma. He swiped to answer it.


    His mother had just left a few minutes ago so this call made him quite worried.


    "Kevin..." Selma said anxiously, "Our house has been burgled!


    Some jewelry and myputer were stolen."


    On the other side, Anne caught the wordputer and her face creased with a frown.


    Selma kept the photos of her and Ryan in thatputer. If the photos leaked, what would happen?


    She couldn''t believe it!


    Just now, she had discussed this matter with Selma, and she had readily agreed to delete them. But


    before she could do it, someone had stolen theputer! She found this coincidence too hard to


    believe.


    "Mom, don''t worry. Call the police first," Kevin said calmly, unaware of the thoughts going on in Anne''s


    mind.


    Selma remained silent for a long time. Just when Kevin thought Selma had cut the call, her voice came


    from the phone. "Kevin, hand over the phone to Anne," she said with urgency.


    Kevin frowned with confusion, but he still handed the phone to Anne. Anne kept the phone near her ear


    and asked, "What''s the matter?"


    Her voice was no longer soft like it was this evening. A coldness had overtaken it.


    On the other side, Selma exined anxiously, "Anne, I was eager to delete those photos from my


    computer but now it is lost. If I were you, I would have such doubts too. But you have to believe me,


    child. Now that we have reconciled, I have no intention of harming you. I am quite fond of Eddy and


    Sally. I have already epted you as the daughter-inw of the Fu Family."


    Selma took a short pause to catch her breath and went on, "I know I have done a lot of terrible things


    before, but please don''t judge me based on them. You are the daughter-inw of the Fu Family and I


    wouldn''t dare to hurt you again. Moreover, after the photos are spread out, it will be our Fu Family that


    will be humiliated.


    Anne, please believe me. It''s really a coincidence. It has nothing to do with me. Besides, the stolen


    gemstones are quite expensive as well. The police will resolve the case as soon as possible. Don''t


    worry now. We will figure out a way..."


    Selma sounded really anxious and Anne couldn''t help but begin to trust her. Since Selma had made an


    effort to reconcile things, she didn''t want a silly misunderstanding to make them enemies again.


    And once she thought about it, Selma''s words made sense. She would never risk the Fu Family''s


    reputation.


    If the photos were spread out, the impact it would have on Kevin and hispany would be


    immeasurable.


    Presently, Selma had no reason or motive to defame here.


    Perhaps it was really a coincidence.


    Her thoughts were in a tumult. Anne continued to console herself. On the other end of the line, Selma


    said anxiously, "Anne, are you listening to me? You have to trust me. I will resolve this matter as soon


    as possible and give you an exnation. But please don''t be mad at me--"


    "Mom!" Anne interrupted her. "I trust you, but I am worried nevertheless. I can''t help but imagine what


    will happen when the thing in theputer spreads out."


    Her words made Selma somewhat relieved. Then sheforted Anne for a while and hung up the


    phone. Anne knew that Selma had to call the police as soon as possible.


    Once she handed the phone back to Kevin, he frowned at Anne and asked in confusion, "What''s that


    thing on the missingputer? Why are you and Mom so anxious?"


    Although Kevin knew that Selma once wanted to take photos of Anne and Ryan, he thought that after


    Anne was injured, Selma gave up. What he hadn''t known was that Selma had done it when Anne was


    in aa.

 Chapter 344 Suspect

    Chapter 344 Suspect


    Since Kevin asked, Anne knew that she had to tell him the truth.


    She turned around and gazed at Kevin with a frown. She didn''t intend to hide it from Kevin at first, but


    she didn''t figure it out until recently, long after the incident happened.


    Moreover, it was only an assumption, which was confirmed by Selma earlier this morning. Besides,


    Selma had promised that she would delete those photos. Anne thought it was no need to dwell on this


    matter anymore.


    However, things had taken an unpredictable turn.


    "Kevin, I''m sorry," she apologized before telling him everything.


    Kevin looked disappointed and unhappy. He wasn''t expecting such a thing to take ce.


    Selma had promised that she would delete those photos but she was horrified when she returned


    home and found that her house was burgled and herputer was missing.


    She had lots of gold and silver, and other expensive jewelry which could have been easily stolen. But


    surprisingly only a few of those were taken. She couldn''t understand why the thief also took the


    computer whose value was far lesser than the jewelry. Besides, theputer was not an easily


    portable device.


    Therefore it was highly unlikely that someone had stolen it for the sake of reselling it. Their intention


    must have been to steal theputer from the very beginning.


    "Mom said that she had set up a password to the photos so that no one else can have an ess to


    them. The thief must have tried to use different passwords and when it didn''t work, they must have


    been forced to take theputer along." Kevin''s frown deepened after Anne''s exnation. She further


    added. "The thief entered the Fu Family''s house not for gold and silver jewelry, but for theputer."


    Kevin nodded slowly. That could be possible. It seemed like the only usible exnation at the


    moment.


    He began to think about other people who might know about the photos.


    "The two brawny men are on the run. The police are trying to look for them, but there is no news. But


    they have sent out word to other police stations and have also distributed posters so that if anyone


    recognizes them then they can inform the authority. ording to the police, they are not bold enough


    to return to A City.


    How many people know about the photos?" Kevin murmured, deep lines appeared on his brows.


    Anne looked up at Kevin, perplexed. What did he mean?


    "Anne, maybe we should suspect Ryan," he said to her grimly. Kevin added, "The Ryan we know now


    is not the real one, nor is he your friend.


    What''s more, he even wanted the property from you and when you tested him, he shrewdly managed


    to hide his real identity even when you called him out on it.


    Ryan is also a smart man. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have hidden his true identity for so long and been so


    patient." Anne looked at him unhappily. Kevin sighed. He understood her. An imposter was posing to be


    her friend even when she knew the truth. It was not a good feeling.


    Still, he reasoned, "Now he is desperate for the money. It makes sense that he is eager to get those


    photos."


    Anne nodded as she thought, ''After all, he pretended to be someone else just for the property. So it will


    not be strange if wants to get his hands on those photos.''


    Shepletely agreed with Kevin. There was no one more suspicious than Ryan at the moment.


    "Kevin, you need to hurry up and go back to your mother''s ce. I''ll stay here to take care of the


    children," Anne said urgently.


    Kevin nodded. Now that he had a clear picture of the incident, he knew how to take actions ordingly.


    Before he turned around, he engulfed Anne in a tight hug and whispered in her ear, "Don''t be afraid. If


    we can get theputer back, then everything will be fine. Even if we can''t get it back on time and the


    photos get exposed, I will still be here, supporting you."


    After that he left hurriedly.


    As she kept her fond gaze on his retreating figure, a soft smile unconsciously bloomed on her lips. This


    time she was sure that no matter what happened, Kevin would always stay by her side.


    So what if there were scandals? As long as he knew the truth and believed in her, she did not care


    what others had to say about her.


    Kevin''sforting words eased the turmoil in her heart. She lingered outside for a moment before


    going to Sally''s room.


    The children were another source offort for her.


    When Kevin reached the house, he saw many police cars in front of the gate. When he entered the


    monitoring room he saw some policemen watching the surveince video.


    He left the police to do their job and went to find his mother. He found her sitting sullenly on the sofa.


    Selma looked worried, but her eyes lit up at the sight of Kevin. She immediately got up and walked up


    to him. "Kevin, I am so d you came. The police are investigating. I am sure they will find some clues.


    Don''t worry, okay?"


    Kevin nodded, not at allforted by his mother''s words. His jaw ticked. He would find the culprit.


    They had taken the risk of meddling with him, so he wouldn''t let them off the hook so easily.


    Anyone who dared to destroy his family would be sentenced to death.


    On the other hand, an unremarkable and ordinary looking ck car had made its quiet exit from A City.


    Back at the house, Anne sat on the bed in her pajamas. However, she was lost in thought as she


    nkly stared at the book in her hand.


    It was already dawn and Kevin hadn''te back yet. That itself said how grave the situation was.


    Anne groaned before grabbing her phone from the nightstand and scrolling through her contacts until


    she found Ryan''s number. Her thumb hovered on the dial button and after hesitating for a moment she


    pressed the dialer button.


    After a few rings, the call was answered. Ryan''s groggy and sleepden voice came from the other


    end, "Anne, are you going to watch the sunrise? Why did you get up so early?"


    "Ryan." Anne''s voice was anything but friendly. She had no mood for joking around especially not with


    that imposter. Without beating around the bush she directly came to the point. "When I was ina,


    Selma took photos of us and stored them in herputer but thatputer was suddenly stolen."


    Before she could say more, Ryan asked in a surprised tone,


    "What did you say? How could this be? Did Selma do it?"


    Anne rolled her eyes and abruptly ended the call. She just wanted to inform him.


    On the other side, Ryan had not been awoken by the phone call, nor was he sleepy. In fact, he was


    sitting on the sofa in a tailored suit, stroking his stubbled chin as he stared at the phone''s screen.


    "You are really good at pretending." A cold and disdainful voice came from the other side. Ryan


    frowned as he looked away from the phone and settled his gaze on the man sitting on the opposite


    side.


    "Kim, you stole theputer and what do you mean by pretending?" Ryan countered, pocketing his


    phone.


    Kim snorted as he looked down at the saidptop. Only one of his men could sessfully enter the Fu


    Family''s house and thankfully managed to get his hands on the device.


    But when theputer asked for a password, Kim cursed under his breath, "Stupid woman. Do you


    think setting up a password would stop me from getting an ess into theputer?"


    For him, decoding a password was as easy as remembering his phone number.


    Ryan regarded Kim silently before he asked, "What are you going to do after the password is decoded?


    Are you going to make our photos public?"


    Make it public?


    Kim red at him as he replied,


    "No." But in his mind he sneered at him, ''Like hell I would make those photos public. After


    acknowledging my feelings for Anne, I will not rest until I marry her.''


    Therefore, these photos would help him get Anne back. They woulde handy for ckmailing or


    manipting her to his side.


    As for these photos, ording to Ryan''s description, it didn''t go too far. But still, the mere thought of


    his woman lying in another man''s arms made him angry and jealous. He would never make these


    photos public until it was absolutely necessary.


    Of course, if there was no other choice, he would do it.


    But he was in no mood to exin that to Ryan.


    "Your goal is getting the property, right? So don''t worry. I will get the property from Anne''s hands for


    you, but don''t forget to send her to me. Otherwise, I will expose your true colors and make you lose


    everything," Kim threatened Ryan before leaving.


    Ryan''s lips formed into a thin line as he watched Kim''s retreated back. His jaw clenched. Kim was


    threatening him and that did not sit well with him.


    He cursed under his breath. He had no way to retaliate even when the other man was threatening him.


    The two of them worked together to get what they needed. Kim had enough evidence to destroy Ryan


    but thetter had nothing to hold as a leverage against Kim.


    At noon, Kevin returned to Anne''s house with an exhausted Selma in tow.


    All of them had a sleepless night. Anne''s eyes were framed with dark circles. She looked at Selma''s


    exhausted form. The older woman mumbled weakly,


    "Anne. I didn''t expect it to be like this. If I had known it earlier, I would have destroyed theputer. I


    am not behind all this. You must believe me." She lowered her gaze. Her shoulder slumped with guilt.


    Anne did not answer. She busied herself with pouring a ss of warm water for her mother-inw. She


    couldn''t put all the me on her. She handed her the ss and said,


    "Mom, I know it has nothing to do with you. Don''t worry. I won''t misunderstand you." Anne offered her a


    small smile, trying to sound as reassuring as possible.


    Selma nodded at length before drinking the water.


    Kevin sighed and plopped down on a chair. He did get a glimpse of the thief but the man was dressed


    in ck. Moreover, he was wearing gloves. Therefore he could neither recognize him nor could the


    police get any fingerprints.


    The police found his car as well but the vehicle was a stolen one. They were at the dead end.


    The thief had done a meticulous job and had left no trace behind. Kevin pondered, ''For whom does he


    work? Nobody knew anything right now.


    Whoever the ringmaster is, he is smart.''


    "Even though they took theputer, I don''t think they will be able to ess it so soon. Let''s not


    panic." Anne tried to reason. They needed to keep calm. Otherwise, they wouldn''t be able to find any


    solution.


    Kevin nodded. But his frown remained in ce. Selma sighed, regretting the moment she had hatched


    this idea.


    Lunch was a quiet and heavy affair. However, the incident wasn''t mentioned again.


    Three days had passed, but Kevin didn''t get any news from the police or other sources.


    Even Anne had been worried but when she didn''t find any pictures of her and Ryan surface on the


    Inte, she felt a little rxed.


    During this period, Ryan came to inquire Anne about the situation. He evenforted and reassured


    her, saying that he would testify if their photos got leaked.


    However, he didn''t mention anything about property from beginning to the end, which made her even


    more suspicious of him.


    After waiting and expecting for such a long time, Ryan''s ultimate goal was to get the property. He had


    already mentioned about it earlier but these days, not even for once did he utter a word about property


    or speak about the crisis in hispany.


    And that heightened Anne''s doubts and solidified her assumptions.


    Therefore, both Anne and Kevin were sure that this matter certainly had something to do with Ryan.


    However, if there was no evidence, Anne and Kevin could not force Ryan to admit it. The only thing


    they could do was keep a close eye on him.


    They hoped that they could reveal his true identity and send him behind bars.


    That afternoon, there was a sudden knock on the door. Before opening the door, Anne checked the


    monitor screen and frowned at the person standing outside.


    A tall, beautiful and fair-skinned woman waited, with a gentle smile on her lips. Anne was well


    acquainted with this woman.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    She neither felt happy nor annoyed towards the visitor.


    She wondered, ''What happened to her face?'' The woman was none other than Anne''s sister. They


    used to look very simr to each other but now, as Anne regarded her through the screen, she couldn''t


    help but feel as if she was looking at herself.


    Anne let out an exasperated sigh. What did she want?

 Chapter 345 Two Identical Faces

    Chapter 345 Two Identical Faces


    "Oh my God!" Sally raised her head and looked at the woman outside. Her mouth was agape with


    shock. "Mom, who is that woman outside? Why does she look exactly like you?" she asked, her


    wonder evident in her voice.


    Sally had never seen Rose. So now, looking at this woman who looked exactly like her mom, she


    began to panic.


    Indeed, the current Rose looked exactly like Anne.


    If it weren''t for the fact that Anne was standing here, anyone would have mistaken Rose for Anne.


    "Anne, I know you''re in there. What are you doing now? Won''t you open the door for me? Hurry up!"


    Rose said impatiently, tapping on the door.


    With a sigh, Anne turned to Eddy and said, "Eddy, take your sister to another room."


    Frowning, Eddy nodded and left with Sally. He couldn''t help but feel concerned about leaving his


    mother alone.


    Anne went forward and opened the door. She came face to face with the arrogant woman, Rose. Anne


    came forward, blocking Rose from entering. "What are you doing here?" she asked, not in a mood for


    any pleasantries.


    Selma used to like Rose quite a lot. After knowing that her blood type was the same as hers, Selma


    wanted her to marry Kevin.


    For Anne, the woman in front of her was just a stranger. They only shared the same face and blood


    group.


    In other words, the two of them were rivals in love so they hated each other with a passion.


    Rose was a wretched woman and Anne had no desire to socialize with her. Moreover, they had already


    cut all ties. What was the point in talking?


    Looking at her up and down, Rose sneered. "When you were gone for two years, I assumed you were


    dead. I didn''t expect you toe back again. So tell me, why did you return, Anne? We were all better


    off without you."


    Looking at that face which looked exactly the same as hers, Anne retorted back, "You sound wounded.


    If I didn''te back, were you nning on recing me? Rose, even if you look just like me, Kevin


    won''t fall for you. He only loves me. It''s a pity that your efforts are in vain."


    Rose gritted her teeth and red at Anne.


    What Anne said was right. After she disappeared, Kevin did his best to find her. But in the end when he


    didn''t, Rose thought he would move on. Rose was hoping to slowly take over her position.


    However, things hadn''t gone the way she thought. With Anne''s disappearance, Kevin''s heart hardened.


    Hepletely lost interest in women. No matter how beautifully Rose was dressed, he wouldn''t even


    nce at her.


    On one asion, Kevin said, "If only her face was the same as Anne''s."


    His words rekindled hope in Rose. They were sisters, and they looked very simr to each other.


    Perhaps if she looked exactly like Anne, Kevin would forget Anne and ept her.


    She went through several stic surgeries. And finally, she managed to look like Anne. The


    resemnce was uncanny! But before she could make Kevin fall for her, Anne returned.


    ''Anne, you bitch! You''ve left. Why did you have toe back?'' she cursed Anne inwardly a million


    times.


    "Anne, the game has just begun. We don''t know who will have thestugh!" Anne had always won,


    but this time, Rose had faith in herself. She knew this final victory would be hers.


    "Anne, you need to remember that I am no longer the person I used to be. Now I have changed my


    face and I have been reborn!" Rose raised her head and looked at Anne with disdain.


    The two had the same bloodline, but that wasn''t of any importance. She was the heir of the Luo Family,


    while Anne was nothing but trash.


    As long as her mother was alive, she had a way to get rid of Anne.


    What happened between her and Kevin broke her heart. But after being away from Kevin, Rose began


    to miss him terribly.


    Her emotions for Kevin were quite strong. Rose finally realized that she couldn''t fall in love with any


    other man. Nobody couldpete with an excellent man like Kevin.


    In other words, Kevin turned into an obsession. She was ready to defeat Anne and get him back.


    Leaning against the door, Anne shook her head and smiled. It looked like Rose was trying to challenge


    her.


    She couldn''t help but wonder how Rose could speak with such confidence.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    "Rose, you are so pathetic. In order to get Kevin, you even changed your face. I pity you because your


    character isn''t like mine. No matter what you do, it''s impossible for you to get him!


    Kevin loves me and will continue to do so for the rest of his life. He loves not only my face, but also my


    soul!


    And no matter how hard you try, Kevin can never fall for a wretched woman like you!" With a snort,


    Anne mmed the door shut.


    Rose red at the closed door, her face darkening. ''Damn it! How could she shut me out?


    Anne, damn you!'' she muttered under her breath.


    "Don''t be so arrogant, Anne. Let me tell you, I will not only gain Kevin''s love but will also make sure to


    trample you under my feet. I will make you lose everything and humiliate you like you are a dog!" Her


    hysterical voice resounded around the house, but Anne, who had gone back to her room, didn''t hear a


    word.


    She didn''t want to argue with Rose. She believed in herself and Kevin.


    Rose could neverpete for Kevin''s love. Anne had full trust in her man.


    Eddy walked out of the room, his big eyes wide open. He looked at Anne who reached out to hold his


    hand. They sat down together in a chair.


    Eddy had suffered a lot when he was very young and he remembered some of those incidents. Rose


    was one of those people who brought back all the bad memories.


    He knew that she had returned here for his father. She wanted revenge from his mother.


    He couldn''t watch his mother suffer under her brutality.


    "Mom, let''s tell Dad about this and ask him to get rid of that Rose!" Eddy knew that his father really


    loved his mother. And if he came to know about the threat Rose had given to his mother, he was bound


    to sort it out.


    They were starting to live a happy life. Eddy couldn''t let Rose disturb their peace.


    With a smile at the corners of her mouth, Anne rubbed Eddy''s little head lovingly. Shaking her head,


    she said, "Eddy, I''m not the woman I used to be years ago. I shouldn''t bother your father over little


    things. I can deal with it myself!"


    Eddy''s eyes were still wide open. He looked at Anne worriedly. Seeing that, Anne smiled helplessly and


    held him in her arms.


    His face turned crimson at his mother''s affection. He kept saying that he was a grown-up but deep


    down, he was just a little child who loved being embraced by his mother.


    Besides, Eddy had been away from Anne for a long time. And now, he wanted as much attention as


    possible.


    "Eddy, you have to trust me. I am capable of protecting myself and you." Anne was no longer a


    helpless woman. She didn''t need a man to help her. She had plenty of strength to fight the obstacles


    that came in her way.


    Kevin was her husband. It wasn''t wrong to rely on him but she thought it was important to make use of


    her strength. It wasn''t right to depend on him for everything.


    Eddy looked into her eyes and nodded. He believed in his mother. She was indeed a strong woman.


    Rose had stopped screaming. She knew she wouldn''t get any response. Having no choice, she turned


    around and left.


    However, she was still writhing with rage. She hated Anne with a passion.


    Two men were sitting in the coffee shop outside the residential area of Anne''s house.


    The man in suit wore a gentle smile, gazing into a distance. He was taking in the picturesque


    surrounding, feeling rxed and happy.


    The other man was d in a much more casual outfit with a peaked cap. His face couldn''t be seen


    clearly, but the air around him was so cold. There was something about his demeanor that inspired fear


    in people.


    One was sunny whereas the other was aloof. One seemed warm whereas the other was extremely


    handsome. They were two people who couldn''t be more different from each other. All the women who


    came to the cafe stared at the duo.


    "Anne..." the man in the peaked cap smiled and said in a cold voice. There was a touch of tenderness


    in his eyes.


    These men were none other than Kim and Ryan.


    Ryan didn''t expect that Kim would take such a bold move. After figuring out his feelings for Anne, he


    had been in A City all the time. In spite of this, Kevin''s men hadn''t found him.


    Perhaps it was because of the fact that he had Simon in his hands, he seemed to fear no one.


    Following Kim''s gaze, Ryan turned his head and looked at the direction he was staring at. Ryan raised


    his eyebrows as he caught sight of Anne in high heels. The heels made her look taller and slenderer.


    Her chest was towering, and her body shape was entuated. In short, she looked stunning. She was


    wearing luxurious clothes, shining treasure stones on her fingers, and let her curly hair down in waves.


    He couldn''t peel his eyes away from her.


    Upon closer inspection, one could tell she was frowning. Her eyes were burning with rage.


    Was Anne angry?


    Ryan raised his eyebrows. Kim had done a neat job at stealing Selma''sputer. There was nothing


    she could do to retrieve it. Ryan couldn''t help but think Anne seemed angry because she had a fight


    with Kevin.


    Suddenly a thought struck him. He began to frown, a look of doubt making its way to his face.


    Anne was quite casual when it came to dressing. However, the woman on the road seemed like


    someone who cared too much about her appearance.


    ''But she looks just like Anne!'' Ryan thought, feeling certain that something was wrong.


    He remembered that Anne had a younger sister named Rose. It was not a secret. Ryan knew it and


    had seen her photos a few times. Although they looked like each other, one could still spot a few


    differences. But strangely, the women in front of him bore an uncanny resemnce to Anne.


    "Ha-ha..." Kim shook his head and said in a sarcastic tone, "I thought she would be a little sad as


    Simon isn''t found yet. But look at her!


    She is beautifully dressed up. It doesn''t seem like she cares much about her son."


    Ryan looked at Kim and then at the woman outside. He raised his eyebrows slightly but didn''t say


    anything.


    Kim frowned and suddenly stood up. Ryan was surprised by his action. He lurched forward and


    grabbed Kim''s arm. Angry, Kim''s cold eyes shed him a deadly re. He couldn''t believe Ryan had


    the audacity to stop him.


    "Don''t confront her if you wish to remain in A City," Ryan reminded him in a light tone. He let go of


    Kim''s hand.


    Kim frowned and looked at the nearbymunity. He understood Ryan was right so he took his seat.


    Confronting Anne would be a wrong move.


    "My men waited two days for Anne toe out. And now that she finally did, I don''t want to miss the


    opportunity. What if such an opportunity neveres again?" Kim demanded sulkily.


    Ryan smiled and looked at Kim. "I don''t care how long you have to wait, but confronting her right now


    would be a stupid move," he reminded.


    After saying that, he turned around and left, ignoring Kim.


    Kim frowned and took a sip of his coffee. The coffee which had tasted sweet a few minutes ago


    suddenly tasted bitter. He pushed it away, finding it hard to swallow.

 Chapter 346 The Great Conspiracy

    Chapter 346 The Great Conspiracy


    After Ryan went out of the coffee shop, he immediately chased Rose and tried to stop her.


    As soon as she recognized the man standing in front of her, it instantly made her frown.


    This was the person who saved Anne many times. If it hadn''t been for him, that bitch would have died


    in her hands!


    Now, he had stopped her. What the hell did he want this time?


    She asked impatiently, "Why did you stop me? What the hell is your problem?"


    Ryan raised his eyebrows and curled his lips slightly, giving out a self-assured sneer. He thought, ''This


    is not how Anne would react when he sees me.''


    "Are you Rose?" Ryan asked even though he was already sure what the answer to that question was.


    He himself was an impostor, so naturally, he could figure out what was going on.


    The woman became even more impatient. "What? Can''t you see? What do you want from me? If you


    want to say something, just say it. If not, then please get out of my way and allow me to leave."


    Her words justpletely confirmed her identity.


    Ryan looked at her from head to toe. In the photo, Rose looked like Anne, but there were still some


    differences between them. Now, as he looked at this woman very closely, he could hardly see any


    difference between her and Anne. Anyone would have found it difficult to tell them apart.


    The two of them indeed had exactly the same face!


    He shook his head slightly. Was this how much Rose wanted to be like Anne? She even copied how


    she looked like!


    At the realization, Ryan began to think how he could take advantage of it.


    He then smiled, "Let''s make a deal, Rose."


    Rose raised her head and looked at him, scowling. She took a step back to maintain her vignce.


    The man who had been protecting Anne suddenly wanted to make a deal with her and something


    about it seemed suspicious, so she had to be on guard.


    "Rose, you know that I love Anne. But now Anne is already living a happy life with Kevin, and I can''t


    break them up. How about we two work together? I get Anne, and you get Kevin. What do you think?"


    Ryan just went straight to the point, ignoring her irritation.


    Rose was surprised, which was obvious because of her facial expression. "What do you n on


    doing?"


    Of course, she knew that Ryan was in love with Anne, but she never expected that he would propose


    to have this connivance with her.


    He curled his lips as he silentlyughed deep inside. He was going to show her soon what his n


    was.


    He asked Rose to get in his car, and she did. She thought that no matter what his purpose was, she


    had to give it a try. What if he led her to Kevin?


    She had always wanted to be at Kevin''s side, but he never gave her a chance since the beginning.


    How could she make him fall in love with her if she didn''t have the chance to see him?


    Now, the only way was to trust Ryan.


    "Ryan, I am warning you. I''m a member of the Luo Family. So if you have any hidden agenda behind all


    this, you''d better think about the power behind me, or you''ll be sorry for what you''ve done." She spoke


    of her family as proudly as she could.


    But Ryan didn''t say anything and just gave her a faint smile with the corners of his mouth. The Luo


    Family really was powerful.


    But what did it have to do with him?


    Rose breathed a sigh of relief as she watched Ryan drive through the bustling town. Suddenly, she


    frowned. She noticed that there was a ck car behind which seemed to have been following them


    wherever they went.


    She shook her head. When they passed through the intersection, she saw that the ck car was still


    tailing them. "Ryan, someone seems to be following us."


    Ryan raised his eyebrows. He didn''t expect Rose to be so observant. He smiled and said, "Well, you


    don''t own the road so anyone should be free to drive on it, right?"


    Rose rolled her eyes and yet she thought he was right. She simply stayed quiet and kept an eye on the


    car behind them.


    After driving down another two roads, Ryan finally stopped the car and opened the door for her. She


    got out of the car and saw herself standing in front of a club. She couldn''t help raising her eyebrows.


    Why were they at the back door?


    "Is Kevin in there?" She started being filled with doubts.


    Kevin was a noble man. Even though this club did not entirely look cheap, it was clearly still not good


    enough for his taste. Why would he be here? Besides, it was far away from hispany''s location.


    At this moment, Rose began to sense that something was fishy.


    However, she didn''t have any way to escape now that she was all the way over here in an unfamiliar


    ce.


    "You''re smart. Kevin isn''t here," Ryan said indifferently with his arms crossed over his chest.


    Rose looked at him in disbelief, her eyes wide open. Then she stepped back and asked, "Ryan, what


    the hell are you doing? Why did you bring me here? I''m telling you, if anything happens to me, the Luo


    Family would not spare you. You''d better..."


    "Anne, since when did you use the Luo Family to back you up?" Before she could even finish her


    words, she heard a cold voiceing from behind her which gave her chills.


    Her body trembled and she immediately looked back. She furrowed her brows and found that there


    were several men in ck standing behind her.


    "Who are you? What do you want?" she trembled and asked, looking at Kim''s cold face.


    Astonishment shed through Kim''s eyes. He raised his head to look at Ryan, who helplessly held his


    forehead and said, "The woman in front of you said she was not Anne, but Rose."


    Kim had ever seen Rose''s photo, and she looked slightly different from Anne. He immediately


    concluded that she was lying.


    "Well, Anne, you got wiser indeed. Unfortunately, although you do look a lot like Rose, you can''t look


    exactly the same." He sneered.


    Rose shook her head repeatedly and desperately exined the situation, "You''re wrong. I''m really not


    Anne. I''m Rose. I had a stic surgery to make my face look exactly like Anne''s."


    Kim scowled at her and looked at Ryan. He shrugged his shoulders and took a step back.


    "You want her, and I''ve brought her to you. As for whether you believe it or not, it has nothing to do with


    me. By the way, don''t forget what you promised me," Ryan told him calmly with a shrug, and then


    looked at Rose with a gentle smile.


    Ryan was always gentle with other people, but no matter who he was dealing with, he showed no


    emotion in his eyes. He was as gentle as jade and calm as a pool of stagnant water. His genuine


    tenderness would only show when he was looking at Anne.


    So, the woman in front of him was really Anne, Kim thought. Yet he thought it better to be cautious.


    "I will take you to see someone. That''s when I would know whether you really are Anne or not." Kim


    frowned impatiently.


    Rose, with her eyes wide open, just looked at him in great disbelief. Did they want to kidnap her and


    take her somewhere?


    This was Ryan''s n all along!


    He loved Anne so much that he would never put her in danger, so he set her up to rece Anne!


    Bastard! What a bastard!


    Rose shouted anxiously, "Do you know who I am? I''m Rose, the heir of the Luo Family. If you dare to


    hurt me, I''ll have you skinned alive. I..."


    Before she could even finish her sentence, one of the men in ck gagged her and threw her into the


    car. She grimaced in pain, yet she had no choice but to stay quiet as she stared at Kim fiercely with her


    big eyes.


    At this moment, a gentle smile appeared at the corners of his mouth. His cold finger swept across


    Rose''s face and felt that she was trembling. He told her, smiling, "Anne, Simon misses you very much


    when you were away."


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ''I, too, missed you a lot.''


    Kim didn''t say the actual words and only thought about it subconsciously as he touched his shoulder


    where his scar was. The wound would never disappear, which was caused by Anne''s bite.


    Rose shouted hysterically. She couldn''t decide whether she should be sad or d that she was in such


    a situation.


    On one hand, she was d that her face was exactly the same as Anne''s, and on the other, she was


    sad that she had to endure this pain for her.


    ''Why? Why? Why is it that Anne always enjoys the good and I am the one who always suffer?''


    But then, no matter how indignant she was, she couldn''t do anything to change her current situation.


    Kim took her out of the A City and sent her directly to the H City.


    At home, Simon was waiting for Kim. So as soon as he heard the door open, he instantly looked up


    and widened his eyes. He saw Kim, and a woman tied up beside him. That woman...


    "Mommy!" A sound of surprise came from Simon''s mouth. He ran towards Rose with his short legs.


    "Mom, Mom..." The little boy held Rose''s thigh and started crying. She frowned and looked at him in


    disgust. She would have kicked the kid away, but unfortunately, her legs were tied up.


    Kim was skeptical about Anne''s identity at first, but when he saw Simon behave around her like this, it


    gave him assurance somehow.


    "So, Anne... Do you think your child would mistake his own mother for someone else?" he looked at


    Rose and told her with a smile.


    She instantly felt a pang of despair in her heart. The child in front of her hugged her and called her


    Mom!


    She knew that this little boy was the son of Anne!


    "Dad, why did you tie up Mom?" Kim had asked Simon to call him Dad instead of uncle ever since that


    day, and the little kid did not really have any choice but to call him that.


    Rose widened her eyes and looked at Simon in disbelief. Seeing her reacting like this made Kim think


    that he was truly right about her identity.


    However, this was not what Rose actually thought. She simply was surprised because she thought


    Kevin was the father of Anne''s child. She didn''t expect that it was the man in front of her who was the


    father!


    Who was this man in front of her? Rose looked around the house. The magnificence of the house


    showed that it was a wealthy family.


    "Good boy, Simon. I''ll untie your mother right now." He ruffled the kid''s head and then slowly untied


    Rose.


    "Anne, I can tolerate your willfulness. But don''t y these tricks again, or there will be consequences,"


    he threatened her coldly as he untied her.


    Her body trembled as she looked at the men in ck around her one by one. Although she couldn''t


    figure out who Kim was, she knew at least one thing¡ªthat he was a dangerous person.


    After being untied, Rose stood there in a stiff manner. She trembled at the sight of Kim''s eyes.


    The man, however, only shook his head with a smile, turned around, and left without doing anything to


    her.


    Simon grabbed Rose''s leg and smiled sweetly. "Mom, you''re finally back. I knew you wouldn''t abandon


    me. I miss you so much. You''re finally back. Where''s my sister? Why didn''t my sistere back? Is my


    sister with Dad?"


    Hearing these strange words, being restless as she was, she pushed Simon aside and sat on the sofa,


    rubbing the red marks left by the tight rope.


    ''Damn it! He really didn''t go easy on me even though I''m a woman!'' she thought to herself as she


    caressed her limb to try to relieve the pain she felt.


    Sitting on the ground, Simon couldn''t believe what just happened. His own mother just pushed him to


    the ground and she looked at him with disgust. What was going on? Was it because he called Kim his


    "dad"?

 Chapter 347 Who Is This Woman

    Chapter 347 Who Is This Woman


    Feeling resentment at having been mistreated by the woman he called "mom", Simon bit his lip, got up


    from the ground, and slowly walked towards Rose.


    "Mom, I''m sorry. If you are angry because I called Uncle Kim "Dad", I must tell you I didn''t mean to do


    it. He only asked me to call him that because if I didn''t, he said he will hit me..." He pulled Rose''s


    sleeve with his head lowered, feeling very aggrieved.


    The woman merely raised her eyebrows at the child, feeling mostly confused. She was surprised with


    what she just heard. Wasn''t Simon Kim''s son?


    Whose child was he then?


    "Who is your father?" she asked.


    Simon looked at her in great disbelief, his eyes wide open. Howe his mother didn''t remember who


    his father was? Not to mention that this woman''s voice was strange.


    He took a step back and carefully examined the woman in front of him. At first nce, she did seem


    like his mother. But now that he had carefully observed her, he found that she was indeed a little


    different.


    The child ran into her arms immediately, but she just frowned and pushed him to the ground once


    again.


    Simon was in so much pain that he gritted his teeth, but the kid was smart and vignt. When he


    hugged her again, he smelled her and figured out that she didn''t smell anything like his mother. Anne''s


    smell was warm and pleasant, while Rose had more of a pungent smell because of all the perfume


    sprayed onto her body, not even the slightest trace of his mother''s warmth. This woman might look like


    his mother, but she was not his mother at all!


    It surprised him, but at least he had a conclusion now.


    He tilted his head and looked at Rose from head to toe. ''Who is this woman? And why does she look


    exactly like my mother?''


    "Little guy, hey! I''m talking to you. I asked... who is your father?" Rose sounded impatient since she


    didn''t hear any response from the boy.


    On the other hand, Simon was thinking to himself all the while. Then he said, "My father''s name is


    Kevin Fu!"


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Rose frowned at him even harder. She stared at him with disgust and then turned her head to the side.


    ''So, as it turns out, this little guy is Kevin''s son!''


    True enough, Anne was very lucky. First, she gave birth to Eddy, and now she had Simon. And she


    also had a daughter named Sally!


    The Fu Family didn''t really have many sessors, but now they did because Anne gave birth to three


    children for that family!


    Thinking of this made Rose envy Anne''s life.


    "What about you? Who are you? " Simon frowned and asked her in a low voice.


    Rose was surprised to hear the child asking her that. She didn''t expect that he would find out that she


    was not Anne.


    But it was a great thing for her. She saw this as a window of opportunity.


    A smile was suddenly drawn on her mouth. She squatted down and looked at Simon''s small innocent


    face, which she couldn''t help but pinch, and then said with a smile, "Your name is Simon, right? Have


    your mother ever told you that I''m her sister, which makes me your aunt?"


    Simon stepped away from her, shaking his head. "No, Mom has never told us that we have an aunt."


    It was true. Because how could Anne tell the story between her and Rose to her children?


    In that case...


    The smile at the corners of Rose''s mouth only became brighter. She pointed at her own face and


    exined, "Simon, look, my face is the same as your mother''s. If I''m not your mother''s sister, then how


    could we look so much alike?"


    Simon tilted his head and thought carefully about what she said. He turned around and looked at the


    TV. "Uncle. Kim doesn''t allow me to go out so I watch TV most of the time. And I heard once, while I


    was watching, that there is such thing called a "stic surgery" that can change a person''s physical


    appearance."


    So, was this woman really his aunt? He could not believe it at all.


    When Rose heard him say that, her face froze. She didn''t expect for a kid like him to know so much at


    his age.


    However, he was still young. So would he be able to outsmart her?


    At that moment, Rose tried not to think of it at all and continued, "Simon, you are still young. Your


    mother may not have told you about it, but it doesn''t matter. What matters is that when you see Kim


    later, you can tell him that I am not your mother... that I am your aunt, Rose. Do you understand?"


    Simon was a little confused, but he found himself nodding anyway.


    A good child should not lie, and besides, she truly was not his own mother.


    On the other side, after Rose left, Anne felt a little restless and upset.


    A spontaneous visit from Rose always gave her a bad feeling, but she was relieved somehow that she


    left quickly and did not return.


    However, Ryan took the initiative toe to her.


    When she saw him at the door, she let him in and led him upstairs into the room. There, Ryan sat on


    the sofa and frowned at Anne.


    She knew that Ryan would not havee here if he didn''t need something, and yet he didn''t speak at


    once, and neither did Anne. She was a very patient person.


    After they had tea, Ryan finally lost his patience. He couldn''t wait any longer so, finally, he asked,


    "Anne, have you seen Rose?"


    She nodded, raising her eyebrows, "How did you know?"


    Ryan hesitated at first, but then he looked at Anne and said, "Kim found me today and asked me if we


    could have coffee in a cafe somewhere outside yourmunity. I wanted to know what his next move,


    so I had to keep the appointment.


    But while we were drinking coffee, I saw Rose. She looked exactly like you now. It was hard to tell you


    apart.


    I even thought that she was you that''s why I followed her. She asked me to take her to see Kevin, but I


    didn''t expect that Kim would kidnap her on the way. He mistook her for you. And now, Rose was taken


    away."


    Rose was still the heir of the Luo Family, so her disappearance would definitely make a ssh in the


    city.


    At that time, he and Kim were drinking coffee at a coffee shop near Anne''s house. As long as Kevin


    gave an order to search around, they would definitely find traces. It was better for him to admit it than to


    be exposed.


    Moreover, Rose was taken away by Kim which had nothing to do with Ryan.


    Anne''s eyes had a hint of surprise sh through. She looked at Ryan, astounded. ''Rose was taken


    away because Kim mistook her for me?''


    Back then, she had been under Kim''s control for two years. And now, he had taken someone again,


    only this time, it was Rose.


    ''Ha-ha, Rose changed her face to make it look like mine, and now she has to suffer the consequences.''


    However, Anne looked at Ryan up and down, frowned at him, and asked, "Why would Kim go to you?"


    It would not have surprised her if Kim knew where she lived because after all, the gossip news at that


    time had pointed out her residence.


    However, what made her curious was... Why would Kim contact Ryan?


    Looking at her, Ryan kept silent for a while until he said, "Something happened in mypany and I


    needed capital turnover so Kim made a deal with me. He promised that he would help me with my


    problem, but only if I turn you over to him!"


    Anne was surprised. She didn''t expect that this was what he would tell her.


    She didn''t expect that Kim still had not given up and, now, he wanted to kidnap her again!


    "Kim is bold and heartless, but I know that he can''t do all kinds of evil. So in case Rose''s identity will be


    exposed, he will only let her suffer a little, but not kill her. We just pretend not to know about it."


    Just now, he mentioned the problem regarding the capital turnover again. She knew that, all along,


    Ryan''s purpose was really to talk to her about the property.


    She knew that the man in front of her was not Ryan. Thus, no matter how useful the information he told


    her was, she still would not give up the only thing Ryan left her simply out of gratitude!


    So, she just pretended not to mind, and eventually dismissed the topic.


    Ryan, however, still could not help looking at her and think about the property even if he knew that she


    had no intention to give it to him.


    "Ryan, if yourpany is in trouble, you can go to Kevin for help," said Anne.


    Ryan frowned and then nodded with a smile. There was no denying that his purpose foring here


    was just the property, so why should he go to Kevin for help?


    "Well, I have something else to do. I''ll go ahead," he told Anne as he stood up from the sofa.


    She nodded and looked at the back of Ryan. A torn look shed across her face.


    This man clearly wasn''t Ryan, yet he didn''t do anything to hurt her. He even helped her escape from


    being captured by Kim.


    In fact, she hadn''t repaid his kindness to her...


    "You left your property to me long ago, so no matter what happens, I won''t use it nor return it to you


    again. Ryan, no matter what difficulties you encounter, I can convince Kevin to help you, but my only


    reservation is this property. Since you have given it to me, you can never take it back," she said,


    looking at his tall back.


    Ryan''s body froze. He frowned and looked back at Anne, who had a delicate face that was full of


    determination.


    He knew that she was very stubborn, and now that she had spoken up, he also knew that Anne would


    be adamant in not giving him that property in any way!


    But how could it be? All his goals were on that property. How could he waste so much of his time


    without getting anything?


    He shouldn''t have done such a losing business!


    At that moment, Ryan merely shook his head slowly as he smiled at her, turned around, and left.


    Well, what else could he say?


    Anne closed her eyes wearily as she watched his receding figure, thinking... If they met again, would


    they be enemies or friends?


    "Mom!" Eddy''s voice came from behind.


    Anne smiled as she looked back at him.


    "Sally fell asleep. That little girl is really gluttonous and sleepy all the time, just like a cute pig." Eddy


    smiled with love in his eyes. He felt proud being a big brother as he talked about Sally.


    Nodding with a smile, Anne held the little boy''s hand and sat on the sofa.


    "Mom, remember what you just said, okay? Never tell anyone anything about my Aunt Rose." He held


    his mother''s hand, exhorting her worriedly.


    His mother had suffered a lot in the past because of Rose, so it made them very happy now that she


    was kidnapped by Kim!


    And the longer she stayed in Kim''s hands, the happier they were. So what reason did they have to tell


    this crucial information to anyone?


    Smiling from ear to ear, Anne shook her head and rubbed her son''s little face. "Don''t worry, I won''t tell


    anyone about it. They can investigate as long as they want but I''m not going to tell them anything."


    She had no idea what role Ryan yed in this matter, but one thing was sure. It had nothing to do with


    her.


    ''Since Rose had her face transformed into mine, she surely helped me get away from a lot of trouble!''


    she thought to herself.


    Eddy nodded with satisfaction. He nestled in his mother''s arms and saw that her eyes gradually


    became deep.


    Kim still had Simon in his hand so they didn''t know how Simon was now. That child never left his


    mother''s side ever since he was born, until now. Anne missed her now more than ever.


    ''I will find a way to get Simon back!


    Kim, I am telling you. If you know me well, you''ll know it would be a mistake to hurt my son, Simon,'' she


    thought to herself with determination, squinting.


    But as she lowered her head, one look at Eddy already gave herfort. She cherished the moments


    that she had with him, looking at him with all the love she had in her heart.


    Kim was really tough and fierce. He came to A City unequivocally and easily kidnapped Rose. Did it


    mean that his power was greater than they had imagined?


    If so, they must be careful!

 Chapter 348 A Bad Aunt

    Chapter 348 A Bad Aunt


    Indeed, Kim kidnapped Simon, but he wasn''t strict with the little boy. There were hardly any restrictions


    except for the fact that Simon was not allowed to go out.


    At this moment, Simon went to Kim''s study room.


    A loving smile appeared on Kim''s lips as he looked at Simon who just entered the room. It looked like a


    smile of a father. In return, Simon tenderly and cutely smiled at him too. ¡°Dad¡­¡±


    When Kim heard the title, his smile widened, and he reached out a hand to the little boy.


    Immediately, Simon stepped forward. He was an obedient child, so he held Kim''s outstretched hand.


    Kim then held him in his arms and asked softly, ¡°Are you happy to see your mother today?¡±


    It seemed that Kim still thought of Rose as Anne.


    He couldn''t help it. Simon rolled his big eyes but stopped himself from saying anything. Until now, Kim


    wasn''t aware that he was referring to Rose, Simon''s aunt, and not his mother, Anne.


    If he really did have an aunt though, why didn''t Anne mention her before? Or was Rose just lying to him


    about that fact? Maybe she wasn''t really his aunt?


    At this point in time, Simon didn¡¯t know what to believe. Cautiously, he looked up at Kim and asked,


    ¡°Dad, who is Rose?¡±


    Raised eyebrows were Kim¡¯s first response to what he heard. He didn''t even try to hide that he was


    confused by the question. ¡°Rose is your mother''s sister, but she is very bad to your mother. Your


    mother suffered a lot because of her. They are family, rted by blood, but your mother hated her very


    much.¡±


    Simon nodded and sighed. No wonder his mother never mentioned his aunt before. As it turned out,


    this aunt was a very bad person.


    However, the bad woman had instructed him to do something. She asked him to tell Kim that she was


    Rose. Should he follow her?


    Back then, his mother had always wanted to leave when they were both trapped here. Kim just didn''t


    allow her to do so. Wasn''t it a good thing that it was not his mother that had been brought here?


    Still enveloped in Kim''s arms, Simon kept on thinking whether he should tell the truth to Kim or not.


    ¡°Well, I''m done with my work. Let''s go see your mom.¡± Kim tightly held Simon in his arms.


    The child nodded and the two went downstairs together. Rose, who was sitting on the sofa, looked


    anxious with a deep frown on her face.


    There were many people in ck clothes standing around. Her phone had been taken away, so she


    wasn''t able to contact anyone outside at all!


    If this were to be her situation all the time, how long would she be trapped here?


    gued with worrisome thoughts, she decided to lift her head just in time to see Kim and Simon who


    were going down the stairs. Her eyes lit up and she ran to them immediately.


    The sudden rush made Kim frown. He thought Rose was worried about the child, so he put Simon


    down on the ground.


    For a moment, Rose caught Kim''s smiling eyes and her body stiffened. Instantly, she squatted down to


    look at Simon instead. Softly but expectantly, she said, ¡°Simon, do you have something to tell your


    dad? Do it now.¡±


    Intrigued, Kim raised his eyebrows and looked at Simon. The child''s big eyes were wandering and


    sizing up Rose.


    A few minutes ago, he learned that Rose was a bad aunt who made his mother miserable. Now that


    the bad aunt was here with them and not with his mother, he figured that his mother must be in a better


    mood.


    If that was the case, he would do everything he could to punish this bad aunt.


    In a confused tone, Simon asked, ¡°Mom, what are you talking about? I don¡¯t have anything to say.¡±


    The sudden turn of events greatly shocked Rose. Her eyes widened and she looked at Simon in


    disbelief. This little boy clearly knew she wasn''t his mother, but why did he call her that? What did he


    want to do?


    Mildly surprised, Kim raised his eyebrows at Rose. He couldn¡¯t help butugh at what happened. ¡°If


    you have something to say, just say it yourself. Why do you need Simon to say it for you?¡±


    Rose clenched her teeth. She averted her gaze and weakly pulled at her clothes. Helplessly, she said,


    ¡°Kim, I¡¯m really not Anne. I¡¯m Rose. Please let me go!


    I promise to never tell anyone where you live. We can just pretend that I¡¯ve never been here or seen


    Simon. What do you think?¡±


    In a split second, Kim''s smile turned into a frown. He immediately became cold with a lethal aura


    emanating from his whole body.


    This woman in front of her had the guts to repeat that she was Rose and not Anne!


    That boldness made Kim sneer. He crossed his hands over his chest and his aura became even colder.


    The effect was palpable. Simon shrank back with fear in his heart. Still, he gritted his teeth and held


    Rose''s thigh. "Mom, don''t leave me. Don''t leave me. Dad is very good to us. Please stay here!"


    I know you want to mislead Dad and pretend you''re my aunt, but you are not! You are my mother! I''m


    sure of it! Wouldn''t I know my own mother?¡±


    With eyes wide open, Rose looked at Simon in disbelief. ''What the hell is this little boy talking about?''


    Defensively, she pushed Simon hard and his little body harshly hit the ground. He couldn''t help but cry


    due to the pain of the impact. He looked at Rose with red eyes and bit his lips in grievance. He didn''t


    say anything, but his expression was enough to sting her.


    Kim looked at her in surprise. He knew how much Anne loved Simon. But this woman in front of him...


    ¡°Mom, you can''t treat me like this. Sally and Eddy are your children, but so am I. You can''t abandon me


    for them and Dad!¡± Simon let out a loud cry. His little hands were constantly wiping the tears falling


    down his face. His whole body convulsed with tears as if his heart would break any time soon.


    Greatly shocked by the turn of events again, Rose shook her head and anxiously exined, ¡°Kim, I


    really don¡¯t have any idea what this child is talking about. I¡¯m really Rose!¡±


    However, Simon''s words felt like thorns stabbing directly into Kim¡¯s heart.


    For the past two years, Kim was aware how much Anne loved Kevin. Simon was right. Anne couldn''t


    bear to live without Kevin and her other two children. Did that mean that Anne decided to give up


    Simon?


    A month ago, Anne and Kevin found Kim. Kim asked Anne to go with him back then so she could see


    Simon. Clearly, Anne''s final choice disappointed him.


    And now she was pretending that she was Rose so that she could escape. She had really gone too far!


    ¡°You have to believe me Kim. I''m really Rose. I''m not Anne. If you don''t believe me,e back to A


    City with me. I''ll call Anne so you could see with your own eyes that I''m really not her!¡± The unrelenting


    cold eyes of Kim led Rose to immediately exin. She was gravely scared of him.


    But it didn''t work. Kim was suspicious of her anxious face.


    ¡°Anne, it has only been a month since west saw each other. You seem to be really good at acting.


    Are you going to be an actress?


    What does Rose look like? Do you think I don''t know? I told you already, you can''t fool me just because


    you''ve changed your fashion style, and now you''re just ying dumb! Do you think I will believe you?


    Last time, I imprisoned you for two years. This time, I could imprison you for a lifetime. No matter what


    you say or do, you have no chance of leaving here!


    Remember, as much as Eddy and Sally are your children, Simon is too. If you dare to do anything bad


    to Simon, I won¡¯t let you go unscathed.¡± He stepped forward and grabbed her hand. Then, he


    mercilessly threw Rose on the sofa.


    Rose was full of fear. Her body trembled on the sofa. Kim had turned his back and was already picking


    up Simon who was on the ground. He then proceeded to walk upstairs.


    What Kim hated the most in his life was a mother abandoning her child!


    In the past two years, Anne had always taken good care of Simon and Sally regardless of how difficult


    it was. No matter what, Kim never thought that Anne would be capable of being like this one day!


    This kind of behavior crossed Kim''s line.


    Despite being dismissed, Rose wanted to continue her plead. She clenched her teeth and prepared to


    talk but she sensed the men in ck with hostile eyes all around her. She couldn''t help but lower her


    head in defeat.


    ¡®What the hell is going on? I am not Anne. Why should I bear this mistreatment for that bitch?¡¯


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Upstairs, Kim looked at Simon with concern. Softly, he asked, ¡°Simon, how do you feel? Does it hurt?¡±


    Eyes red from crying hard, Simon gently bit his lips and shook his head.


    Kim sighed and caressed Simon''s face. After Anne left, no one cared for this child except for him.


    That was why he loved Simon even more.


    ¡°Dad, does mom really not want me anymore? Am I irrelevant in this world?¡± Initially, Simon knew that


    Kim loved him very much, and what he did to Rose just now proved that Kim really deeply cared about


    him.


    Because of that, Simon had to say these heartbreaking words.


    Without a second thought, Kim shook his head firmly. He didn''t expect the child to think of this.


    ¡°Simon, your mother has been away for more than a month. Many things happened that has affected


    her mood. But I assure you that I will keep her by your side until she loves you again.¡± His words


    sounded like an unbreakable promise.


    This cheered up Simon. He smiled and continuously nodded at Kim. ¡°Then let''s make a deal that we


    won''t let mom leave no matter what.¡±


    Kim nodded with a smile and held the little boy in his arms again. But if one were to look closely, they


    would see that his eyes got colder and colder. ¡®Anne, you are going too far!¡¯


    Time went by. Rose looked at the darkening night sky outside and gradually fell into silence.


    Back then, Kim had imprisoned Anne for two years while Kevin looked for her.


    Now, Kim caught her and truly believed that she was Anne. How long then would she have to be


    imprisoned?


    To make things worse, no one was looking for her!


    Rose put her hand on her forehead in distress and swore at Anne in her heart, ''Damn Anne, you got


    me into this much trouble!''


    At that same moment, Anne was lying on her bed. She was constantly tossing and turning because she


    wasn''t able to fall asleep.


    A figure behind her pulled her into his arms. Anne felt warm from the embrace.


    ¡°What''s wrong? What happened?¡± Kevin, who just woke up, said in azy and husky voice.


    Unfortunately, Anne was not in the mood to appreciate that kind of voice. She moved Kevin''s hand


    away from her and sat on the bed. She sighed heavily before turning around to speak to her husband,


    ¡°Kevin, I¡¯m worried about Simon.¡±


    Hearing the child''s namepletely awakened Kevin and prompted him to sit up like Anne.


    He knew that Kim was in H City right now, but he didn''t know where exactly. He didn''t have any clue.


    After all, H City was not A City. Kevin didn''t have the power to control everything in H City.


    It was even moreplicated because Kim had Simon in his possession. Even if they had any clues


    about Kim''s whereabouts, they couldn''t act rashly. Simon was too young and fragile for a chaotic


    encounter.


    ¡°Don''t worry Anne. I''ll try my best to get Simon back as soon as possible. I will reunite our family.¡± He


    reached out and hugged her tightly.


    Anne nodded in response and told Kevin what Ryan had said to her. The story made Kevin raise his


    eyebrows slightly.


    He hadn''t seen Rose for a long time. He was surprised to know that she had changed her face to look


    exactly like Anne. It was a bad move that led her to be taken away by Kim!


    A faint smile appeared on Kevin¡¯s face. It wasn''t good but he had to admit that Rose''s entanglement in


    their affairs was really timely. Otherwise, wouldn''t Anne be in danger again because of Kim¡¯s


    persistence?


    This way, Rose had fallen into the clutches of a tiger on behalf of Anne!

 Chapter 349 Photos Went Public (Part One)

    Chapter 349 Photos Went Public (Part One)


    Rose''s disappearance was quiet. Everyone had conveniently forgotten her,


    of course, except for the Luo Family.


    Naturally, they came to Anne for exnation. She told them what had happened, concealing Rose''s


    kidnapping incident.


    The Luo Family had no choice but to call the police.


    But the police could do little even when Anne had disappeared. They had been looking for her for two


    years, but they always came up empty-handed.


    Although Kim''s power in A City was not as great as that of Kevin, it had still been easy for him to hide a


    person.


    However, Anne wanted to conceal the truth from Luo Family.


    But Kevin was worried.


    In A City, he had countless spies, but that didn''t stop Kim from showing up.


    Anne''s safety was Kevin''s main priority. He immediately sent more men to protect his wife.


    As if the tense situation was not enough, another problem was added on their already full te and that


    was Anne''s photos, which were stored in theptop, went public.


    Before they could find the stolenptop, this disaster took ce.


    Kevin was a well-respected man but now, everyone was frowning upon his wife after her photos were


    exposed, causing a scandal and marring Kevin''s name.


    Although Anne wasn''t naked in the photos, there was no doubt that it was her.


    Of course, the other man''s face was also clear. It was Ryan.


    The photos went viral in a few seconds. Fromizens to gossipmongers, everyonemented and


    shared the pictures.


    Kevin''s jaw ticked as he stared at the photos in his phone, his fingers tightened around the gadget.


    Standing beside him, the assistant lowered his head. He tried to be a non-existent being lest he


    be the outlet for his boss'' wrath but he couldn''t help but feel pity for him. He never expected that


    the CEO would be cheated on.


    The assistant knew the man in the photo was Ryan.


    He had started from scratch and although he had his ownpany, he couldn''t bepared with


    Kevin in terms of appearance and the family background.


    He questioned Anne''s taste. ''Why Ryan of all people?'' he thought to himself.


    Kevin exhaled and closed the app. He dawdled for a while before calling Anne.


    Anne was not oblivious of the scandal. She chewed on her bottom lip as she thought how she should


    tell this to Kevin when her phone rang. Dread settled in her gut. Kevin must have seen the photos


    which was why he was calling her.


    Even though she knew Kevin wouldn''t misunderstand but she couldn''t help but feel ashamed of the


    pictures.


    Her hands hovered over the answer button before she pressed it. Now was not the time to hide her


    face. They needed to find a solution to stop the photos from spreading any further.


    "Kevin," she mumbled.


    The assistant perked up, straining his ears and preparing himself subtly for the verbal showdown that


    he knew was bound to happen.


    However, worry niggled at the back of his mind. Since he was inside the office and was clearly able to


    witness the CEO dealing with his personal affair, it was highly likely that his boss might take away his


    job.


    Should he silently just leave the office? No, if he did that then CEO would get even more furious and


    fire him for simply leaving the office without his permission.


    So the assistant resigned himself to his fate and stood there silently, listening to his boss'' conversation


    with his wife. However, he was surprised that the verbal war he expected did not happen.


    As soon as Anne answered the call, Kevin anxiously said, "Anne, I think you know by now what has


    happened. Don''t worry, alright? I am with you and I trust you." He hoped that his reassurance would


    ease his wife''s anxiety.


    It was impossible now to take the photos down from the Inte since they had been reposted and


    shared so many times. Kevin clenched his teeth.


    He knew the truth so he wouldn''t me Anne. If there was anyone to me, it should be his mother,


    Selma.


    However, Selma was his biological mother and she had admitted her mistake. Therefore, he couldn''t


    channel his anger towards her either. He clenched his teeth.


    Now, it was inevitable that he had be a man who was cheated by his wife in the public''s eyes.


    On the other hand, the assistant widened his eyes and looked at Kevin in disbelief. His boss, who had


    been cheated on, was stillforting his wife.


    ''Oh my God! Am I hearing correctly? He is..forting his wife instead of shouting at her? How could


    this happen?'' the assistant thought.


    On the other end of the line, Anne sighed deeply. She replied wistfully, "When theptop was stolen, I


    had a bad feeling that something would happen sooner orter. Now, it has really happened." She


    exhaled shakily.


    "Anne, shut down theputer and put your phone on silent mode. Take the children to the Fu


    Family''s Vi immediately," Kevin said worriedly. He added, "The paparazzi wille to our house


    soon. It''s safer to stay at the Fu Family''s Vi."


    Kevin was suggesting this because he knew that Anne and their children would be safe there since


    there were so many servants and maids in the Fu Family who could protect them.


    "Mom called me a while ago. I have already sent Eddy and Sally there. I just need to pack some things


    and then I will leave as well. Don''t worry too much about me and concentrate on your work," she said in


    a reassuring tone.


    Having assured his wife, Kevin turned off his phone to silent mode.


    In the photos, Ryan, whose upper body was naked, held Anne tightly. His gaze was filled with


    tenderness.


    With her eyes closed and her hair covering her forehead, her wound wasn''t visible to anyone who


    might look at the photo. Her face looked pitiful and pale.


    ''How desperate was Anne at that time?'' Kevin couldn''t help but wonder.


    The assistant gaped at his boss. How could a man remain so calm and level-headed after being


    cheated on?


    His respect and admiration for the CEO increased instantly. He looked at him with utmost reverence.


    "Is there something wrong with my face?" Suddenly, Kevin asked in an irritated tone, looking perturbed.


    His harsh tone pulled the assistant out of his thoughts. His eyes widened before he hurriedly lowered


    his gaze. He did not dare to utter a single word.


    He braced himself for a round of yelling from him but Kevin surprised him by calling Ryan instead.


    At that time, Anne waspelled to hurt herself in order to save her reputation and her children''s. That


    alone showed her love for her familyConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

 Chapter 350 Photos Went Public (Part Two)

    Chapter 350 Photos Went Public (Part Two)


    Kevin would try his best to fulfil his wife''s desires and dreams. However, in a situation such as this, he


    needed to persuade Ryan to show up to exin the whole thing about the photos to the public.


    Maybe Ryan''s exnation could also sway the mass'' view about Anne.


    However, Kevin frowned when he heard an automated voice on the other end of the line¡ªRyan had


    turned off his cell phone.


    He wondered why Ryan turned off his phone in a situation like this.


    On the other side, just as Kevin had expected, the paparazzi came to Anne''s house again, only to find


    that the hostess along with her family had left. So they went to the Fu Family''s Vi but all they could


    do was patiently wait outside since none of them were allowed to go inside.


    In the living room of the Fu Family''s Vi, Selma was sitting on the sofa, looking dejected.


    Back when she hated Anne, she wanted to release the photos in public, but had restrained herself from


    doing so for the sake of Fu Family''s reputation.


    But she never imagined that someone else would do the work in her ce. She gritted her teeth.


    ''That damn thief. He not only stole theptop but also stole some jewelry and now that the photos have


    been leaked, God knows what other people are thinking about us,'' Selma thought.


    She suspected that whoever spread the photos must have paid web surfers to spread them fast and


    make them go viral. Otherwise it wouldn''t have been known by so many people in such a short period


    of time.


    "Mom, tell your servants and maids not to tell Eddy and Sally about this scandal," Anne said worriedly


    as she came and sat on the couch. Selma nodded in agreement.


    Anne looked exhausted and worried. Thest thing she wanted was her children to get involved in this


    mess.


    Selma looked at her with guilt. "Before the children came, I had told my servants and maids not to say


    anything about this. Don''t worry, they won''t get to know about this scandal."


    Anne felt a little relieved when she heard this.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    She excused herself and called Ryan again. His phone was still switched off. She had called him


    immediately after finding out that the photos had been made public and even that time, the phone was


    switched off.


    She frowned and wondered if Ryan had known this matter already. Why was his phone powered off?


    Worry and unease niggled in her heart.


    "Anne. It was all my fault at that time. I didn''t expect such a thing to happen one day," Selma said


    regretfully.


    After all, now that she had admitted that Anne was the daughter-inw of the Fu Family, she had to


    maintain the dignity of the family. But never had she imagined that one day she would be the one to


    ruin the family''s reputation.


    Looking at Selma, Anne shook her head with a smile. "Mom, it''s all over. Let''s stop thinking about it.


    The most important thing now is that we need to find a way to stop the photos from spreading any more


    than they already have."


    Selma nodded. In an era where everything was one-click away, it was very difficult to stop something


    which had already gone viral.


    But they needed to think of a solution as soon as possible.


    On the other side, Kim in H City had also received the news. He frowned and looked at his phone.


    He had asked his men to steal theptop, but he never asked anyone to post the photos online. He


    was sure it was done by Ryan.


    ''Ryan, damn you!'' Kim cursed inwardly. How did he dare to do such a thing without telling him first?


    What was Ryan nning?


    But when he called Ryan, his phone was powered off.


    After frowning for a while, Kim went downstairs to see Rose, the "Anne" he thought she was. The


    woman in front of him had the same face as Anne''s, but their temperament differed greatly.


    Anne was very quiet and peaceful, but this woman couldn''t be quiet all the time. She tried to make all


    kinds of noises.


    She was also a picky eater and picky about amodation as well which annoyed him.


    Kim had seen how much Anne cared about her children in the past two years, but this woman did not


    like Simon at all.


    All in all, she would never be a great mother.


    Standing behind Rose, Kim regarded her carefully as the woman applied makeup on her face.


    ''Did I make a mistake?'' he wondered. What if this woman was really not Anne but Rose as she imed


    before?


    Since identical twins were rare. But he remembered there was a big difference between Rose and


    Anne before.


    In the dressing mirror, when she saw Kim, Rose turned around and asked, "What are you looking at?"


    Her voice wasced with annoyance.


    Kim was a cold man, but he would do whatever she wanted, except allow her freedom and the ess


    to the Inte.


    After getting along with each other, Rose was no longer afraid of him.


    Kim frowned and slowly walked up to her. He handed the phone to Rose, whose mouth hung open


    when she read the news.


    In the photos, it was Anne and Ryan! Her disbelief soon turned smug.


    "Who revealed it?" she asked him, handing back the phone. But she did not wait for his answer as she


    smirked and said, "Whoever did it, did the right thing. I thought that little bitch was so loyal to Kevin, but


    now it seems that she is just a greedy whore!" Her gaze was filled with hatred towards her own sister.


    "At first, I couldn''t find any evidence against her. Now it seems that her marriage with Kim will be over


    without my intervention. Serves her right," she scoffed.


    "Selma is overbearing and she cares about the reputation of the Fu Family very much. Even if she


    recognizes Anne as her daughter-inw for the sake of the three children, she will definitely kick that


    bitch out this time."


    Kim''s face darkened as he heard Rose''s vicious words.


    Now he had to admit that this woman standing in front of him was definitely not Anne.


    Not only him, but Simon had also mistaken this woman for Anne.


    It turned out that what Rose had said was the truth. He was so blind not to believe her.


    Kim shook his head in disbelief. He had done so much to abduct this woman who turned out to be


    nothing like the woman he had fallen in love with. Kim looked up at the ceiling and suddenlyughed


    sarcastically.


    ''Ryan, bravo! How could you make use of my suspicions to convince me that this woman was Anne?


    You are indeed a shrewd man,'' Kim thought to himself, hisughter toned down to a chuckle.


    Looking at theughing man, Rose stiffened and couldn''t help but scowl at him. She knew Kim liked


    Anne. Then why was he suddenlyughing after seeing those photos?

 Chapter 351 She Was Rose (Part One)

    Chapter 351 She Was Rose (Part One)


    Hearing theughter, Simon sneaked to the door with his little body quietly stretching out to look what


    was going on in the room.


    All of a sudden, Kim turned around and looked at Simon coldly. The boy froze under his gaze, feeling


    more and more confused.


    He wondered what was going on. Then, suddenly, he had a bad hunch.


    "Simon, will you please tell Dad who the woman in front of you is?" Kim walked over and asked the boy


    in a very strict voice, squatting down to look at him directly on his eye level.


    The innocent child, worried about what the consequences of his answer might be, just lowered his


    head and wondered if Kim had already figured out by himself that this woman in front of them was not


    his mother.


    "Simon, you stupid little boy! How could you not even recognize if someone is your mother or not? The


    woman in front of you is your aunt, Rose!" Kim shook his head in disappointment and stood up slowly,


    while Rose, who was standing behind him, widened her eyes in surprise.


    He finally believed that she was who she said she was, after she had exined it to him for so many


    times.


    In that case, Rose believed that this would be the key to her freedom.


    "Now that you believe me, please set me free as soon as possible," said Rose happily, looking at Kim


    as she expected for his positive response.


    ''Set her free? Who is she kidding?''


    His face was cold as he thought this to himself. He looked back at her slowly.


    Under his cold gaze, Rose''s body stiffened and she could not help but step back.


    "Rose, what you have done to Anne at that time is really vile," he said in a cold tone. He was squinting


    at her face, realizing that she still had the same face as Anne. It appalled him that a woman as evil as


    her would bear Anne''s same angelic face.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Rose stiffened as he heard what he said, but seeing that he turned around and went upstairs, she


    breathed a sigh of relief.


    But still, she was worried.


    Kim had believed who she was, finally, but wasn''t he going to let her go?


    And what did he mean by what he just said? He liked Anne, so Rose couldn''t help wondering if he


    would do something to her to avenge Anne.


    In an instant, Rose suddenly felt like she was falling into an ice cave. She felt her body weaken and


    she couldn''t help it not to kneel on the ground.


    No, she couldn''t let it go on like this!


    She was now like a bird in a cage. If a trapped bird had no one to feed it, it would starve to death.


    But she was thinking quickly. She slowly turned around and saw Simon standing there, looking at her


    quietly. Suddenly, she had an idea.


    He was staring at her with his deep eyes that were exactly the same as those of Eddy when he was


    little. He didn''t look like a child at all.


    He was her only hope. And as long as there was a glimmer of hope, no matter how little it was, she


    couldn''t give up, could she?


    Rose immediately got up from the ground and looked at Simon carefully and expectantly. "Simon, you


    miss your mom, don''t you? You know what... if you ask Kim to let me go, then I can get your mother for


    you. I will tell her that you are here, and then she''lle for you. What do you say?"


    The child took a step back, shaking his head. He said, "You have done so many things to hurt my


    mother and I won''t forgive you that easily. You should just obey him and stay here."


    He took two steps forward and told her, "Uncle Kim is gentle only to my mother. To others, he is cruel.


    So just a kind reminder, Aunt Rose¡ªbe careful."


    Rose gaped at him in disbelief.


    She couldn''t believe that she fell into the hands of this little beast.


    "No! No way!" Rose crazily shook her head and ran towards the closed door. However, there were so


    many bodyguards in ck standing around her all the time. These men wouldn''t let her escape.


    Yet, if it was Anne, they wouldn''t darey a finger on her at all. Unfortunately, she was Rose. Who did


    she think she was?


    As soon as she ran to the door, the bodyguard in front of the door stopped her and kicked her hard in


    the stomach. Her body flew away, and she hit the wall again, harder this time.


    Rose widened her eyes in disbelief, but she couldn''t ignore the severe pain in her body. It was so


    severe that she unconsciously closed her eyes and passed out.


    The bodyguard felt a little scared and shocked at what just happened. He just gave her a kick. He


    thought it was just a weak one, not expecting that the woman would not be able to bear it at all.


    Kim was alerted by the noise but he simply waved his hand indifferently, showing no remorse to Rose


    and no intention of stopping the bodyguard.


    He already had missed the most beautiful moment in Anne''s life, and also the chance to protect her. So


    now that Rose came to him, he must not waste this chance to avenge her.


    It was all her fault, after all, as she was unlucky to have fallen into his hands.


    Late at night, Kevin went back to the Fu Family''s house. The paparazzi guarding the door were all full


    of energy and passion. Camera shes flickered everywhere.


    He frowned at the sight of it and directly drove in through the gates, managing not to show up all


    throughout.


    At this time, neither Selma nor Anne could fall asleep.


    Kevin came back with steady steps, but since the two were still awake to hear his footsteps, they went


    to see him immediately.


    "Kevin, I''m sorry. It''s all my fault. I didn''t expect that. I really..."


    After a long day, the situation became more and more intense. Now, Anne, who was remarked as a


    "modern whore", had be the representation of an obscene and dirty woman ording to the


    majority of public''s opinion.


    Of course, Kevin was the one who was cheated on.


    But Selma knew her son too well. She knew that he felt bad and guilty.


    Looking at his mother, Kevin put his hand on his forehead and said in a tired voice, "Mom, since it has


    already happened, the only thing we can do now is find a way to solve it. It''s meaningless to talk about


    right and wrong now. It''s toote for that. You can rest and go to bed, I''ll resolve this on my own."


    Selma looked anxious, but when she saw the tired look on Kevin''s face, she sighed helplessly, turned


    around, and went upstairs.


    Now, all the servants in the house had fallen asleep, and the young couple was left alone in the living


    room.


    Frowning, Anne looked into Kevin''s eyes. He sighed and walked towards her to hold her in his arms.

 Chapter 352 She Was Rose (Part Two)

    Chapter 352 She Was Rose (Part Two)


    The tiredness he felt from everything that happened the whole day gradually faded away as he smelled


    her hair.


    "Anne, I will do everything to protect you. Trust me," he said gently into her ear.


    Hugging his waist, she nodded slightly.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    She knew that Kevin would find a way to resolve all this because she trusted him, but wasn''t Ryan the


    root of it all?


    If only Ryan could take a stand and tell everyone the truth, they would be able to think of a solution that


    would solve this matter perfectly.


    "I can''t find Ryan. His phone is turned off, and when I went to hispany to look for him, they said


    they have not seen him for a while," Kevin said with a sigh, feeling hopeless.


    He let go of Anne and looked at her face, kissed her gently on the forehead, and said, "I was looking


    for Ryan the whole day, but I didn''t find him. He just disappeared without a trace."


    This is a very critical moment for everyone, and yet Ryan was nowhere to be found. What did it mean?


    "Ha ha..." All of a sudden, a sinister smile appeared on Anne''s face. She narrowed her eyes slightly in


    an attempt to look fierce, but the sadness in her eyes still showed. "That day, I''ve made it clear to him


    that we would never return his property in any case. Then, the photos were exposed and at that same


    time, he disappeared. That cannot be just one great coincidence, don''t you think?"


    Kevin had experienced a lot of dirty tricks from other people in the past, so this was not new to him.


    That was why as soon as he heard her say this, he understood what happened.


    They had already suspected Ryan once theptop went missing, but they could not prove that it was


    him because they had no evidence. But now, they were finally sure that it was him who was behind all


    those things.


    ''Well, he was capable of doing it so brilliantly, and I give him credit for that.''


    "He has done so much to achieve his goal, which is to get the property. Now, all we need is to calm


    down. I am sure he would eventually contact us." Anne was pretty sure about that.


    The Fu Family was wealthy, and she was the daughter-inw of the family, therefore she could never


    be a whore. Ryan should know that she would want to get rid of this title no matter what.


    However, the premise of all this was that Ryan was willing to help.


    But because he had disappeared, then he must have had a few more tricks behind all this!


    Upstairs, Selma looked at her sad son and daughter-inw, feeling worried.


    She med herself. If she hadn''t been so impulsive and done the wrong thing, she wouldn''t have


    caused such a trouble now.


    Now everyone outside was waiting to humiliate andugh at the Fu Family. How could she let this


    happen?


    "Grandma, what''s happening outside?" A small voice came from behind her.


    She turned around and saw Eddy. She told him, "Shush! Go back to your room!" The little boy was


    confused about why his grandmother shut him up and made him go back to his room.


    "Kiddo, I''ve told you to go to bed early, haven''t I? Why are you still awake?" Selma reprimanded him


    but there was a hint of concern in her voice. She was only worried because she must take good care of


    him since he was in poor health.


    Eddy sat on the bed, confused.


    Today, something important seemed to have happened, but everyone kept it from him and his sister, so


    they had no idea about any of the details.


    "Grandma, what''s going on? Can you please tell me?" Now that he already asked twice, he expected


    to get a substantial answer. This little boy had clearly inherited the stubbornness of his mother and her


    tendency to be inquisitive.


    But what could his grandmother tell him?


    Selma sighed, slightly lowered her eyes, shook her head, and said, "Eddy, nothing happened. Don''t


    worry about it. Go to sleep now."


    With his eyes wide open, he stared at his grandmother. He believed that the more she hid things from


    him, the more serious the situation might be.


    Earlier that morning, his mother sent him and Sally back to the Fu Family''s house in a hurry. That was


    when he started to feel that maybe his mother had been involved in an incident.


    Then, he thought of something.


    "Grandma, will Mom be hurt?" he asked his grandmother.


    Selma shook her head, pinched his cute face gently and promised, "This has nothing to do with your


    mother, and she won''t be hurt."


    He doubted it, but he still nodded in agreement, slowly lying on the bed and gently closing his eyes.


    Now that his grandma said so, Eddy chose to believe her.


    Selma looked at the child''s face as her eyes deepened. Then she turned around and left his room.


    It seemed difficult to resolve this problem, but the truth was, it was not really that difficult.


    After all, Anne was not the only daughter of the Luo Family.


    Late at night, Selma dressed up delicately and walked out of the room without disturbing everyone.


    There were still some paparazzi guarding outside, but now, they were so sleepy that they had lowered


    their heads and began napping. But when they suddenly heard the door open, their eyes immediately


    lit up. They all looked up, feeling groggy and disoriented.


    There, they saw the hostess of the Fu Familye out.


    Not long ago, Selma went to Anne''s house together with her men to bring back her grandchildren. It


    was still fresh in the reporters'' minds how tense the rtionship between Selma and Anne was.


    So now that Anne''s mother-inw came out, they expected her to reveal some interesting news that


    they would all want to hear.


    "Mrs. Selma, please tell us about your opinions on Anne''s affair..."


    "If you want to know the truth, just shut up and listen to me!" Before the reporter could even finish his


    words, Selma already interrupted him coldly.


    The paparazzi were all excited. They focused all their microphones at her, and camera shes


    constantly lit up from every direction as they all took her photos.


    As the saying went, let the photos tell the truth.


    She red at them and said with a long face, "I am aware that you are all entertainment reporters, but


    you should also respect the truth. Did you know that if you report anything without knowing what the


    actual truth is, you will be punished by thew for damaging the reputation of others?"


    The excited reporters exchanged nces with each other in confusion. They wondered what was going


    on.


    The pictures showed the truth. The photos of Anne and Ryan had all been exposed to the public. Didn''t


    they respect the truth enough?

 Chapter 353 The Thirty Million Ransom (Part One)

    Chapter 353 The Thirty Million Ransom (Part One)


    In the face of Selma''s scolding, who would dare to refute that?


    Selma could not help but shake his head helplessly as she continued, "This is absurd! You only saw


    several photos and then you''re specting as if you know everything!


    Just so you know, it''s not difficult to create a photo, especially now that we have advancedputer


    technology.


    What''s more, even if the photos are not edited nor falsified, I''d like to ask you: Haven''t you seen


    anyone who has a look-alike?


    What Selma had said brought more questions than answers. The paparazzi wondered why she came


    outte at night only to say a confusing speech. They could not help but ponder if what Selma had said


    was actually another hint.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Everyone was really puzzled. Was it not an irrefutable fact that Selma and Anne could not get along


    together? What was going on now?


    The crowd exchanged meaningful nces to each other. Then, a female reporter asked cautiously,


    "Mrs. Selma, are you saying that Anne did not cheat on your son?"


    Hearing that, Selma turned and looked at the reporter who just asked.


    Her eyes were icy cold, making the reported lower her head and avert her gaze unconsciously. To her


    surprise, Selma just let out a chuckle and answered, "As you all know, I''ve always been against my son


    and Anne''s marriage. Although she has already given birth to three children for the Fu Family, I still


    detest her.


    In fact, I have warned her before that if she does anything wrong, I will definitely kick her out!


    In my defense, if that woman in the photo is indeed Anne, do you really think that I''d still allow her to


    stay in the Fu Family?


    Our family is influential and puissant in A City. Even though I personally don''t like Anne, I won''t allow


    our daughter-inw to be ndered!"


    Upon saying these words, Selma turned around and left to the gate, leaving the group of reporters


    looking at each other in bewilderment.


    Because of her words, it was now clear to everyone that the woman in the photos was not Anne, but


    someone else.


    Since Anne did not cheat on her husband, Kevin, then who did Selma refer to? Were the photos


    falsified? Or was it just because the woman in the photos looked exactly like Anne?


    Selma''s words caused a storm of gossip and spection in the entertainment circle. Everyone was


    discussing it, trying to get on thetest buzz.


    Early the next day, there was a wind of change in the attitude of the people. In an instant, the rumors


    changed.


    ording to the insider in AN Group''s employees, Kevin did not get angry or aggrieved after the


    photos were exposed yesterday.


    That being said, who would still be calm after being cheated by one''s spouse? Not only that, everyone


    knew it!


    Besides, everyone was aware that there was bad blood between Selma and Anne. However, it was a


    shocker that Selma actually stood up and proved Anne''s innocence.


    What was going on?!


    After a thorough human-powered search, the man in the photos was identified as Ryan Xiao.


    But Ryan seemed to have disappeared from the face of Earth. Nobody could find a trace of him, not


    even the employees in hispany nor entertainment reporters.


    Rose had not hidden herself from the public after the stic surgery. Her photos were instantly


    exposed along with Anne''s rumor. Looking at the face that was exactly the same as that of Anne,


    people fell into silence again.


    This incident divided theizens that paid attention to the news into two factions. One faction firmly


    believed that the woman in the photo was Anne; the other believed that it was Rose.


    The whole thing becameplicated for a moment.


    But the moreplicated it seemed, the more people wanted to explore the truth.


    While Anne was reading the current trending topic on the Inte, a frown formed in her lips. On the


    page was Selma''s revtion.


    "Mom, thank you so much," Anne said softly to her mother-inw. She looked at Selma, who was


    sitting next to her and frowning at her phone, with a gentle smile.


    Selma raised her head and looked at Anne with somewhat inexplicable emotion, "Don''t you think I''m


    kind of despicable?"


    It was all her fault, but she med it all on Rose yesterday. No matter what happened, she was still


    merciless.


    Selma knew Anne enough that she guessed Anne would me her. On the contrary, Anne thanked her


    which was puzzling.


    With a chuckle, Anne exined, "Mom, I know that the reason you did this was because you''re worried


    about me. Besides, you want to resolve this problem as soon as possible, right?"


    Despite what had happened in the past, she just could not deny Selma''s kindness, let alone refuse it.


    Not to mention, Rose had an evil intention that she made herself look the same as her. Anne knew it


    very well.


    If Rose was a good person, Anne would never allow Selma to plot against her in the first ce.


    But the truth was,


    Rose had experienced so many things in the past, yet she still could not give up Kevin. She even


    underwent stic surgery topete with Anne for him.


    It was uneptable for Rose to spy on her sister''s man like this!


    So, would it be wrong if they dragged Rose into the mire?


    After breathing a sigh of relief, Selma took a sip of coffee. It was good that Anne thought the same


    thing.


    Now, Kim was controlling Rose, but she still did not know better.


    Ever since she was kicked, she had be more obedient. Not only that, the meal she was offered


    was different from before.


    Rose looked at her meal with a frown. It was just a serving of in rice, and there was not even a


    viand. At the sight of it, she gritted her teeth in grievance.


    Since she was a child, she had been spoiled. Everything she wanted would be given to her in an


    instant, except now. Never in her life had she thought that she would suffer and be in pain.


    She wanted to protest, but she had already lost the right to do so. Now, Kim was avenging Anne on


    her.


    Under this difficult circumstance, she had no choice but to yield. Besides, what else could she do?


    As she stuffed her mouth with rice, she suddenly burst into tears. Her tears of suffering fell down


    uncontrobly.


    "Anne, you bitch! This is all your fault!"


    While Rose was moping, a shadow darkened the space in front of her. Her eyes widened, and her body


    trembled. She slowly looked up, and her face turned pale in an instant.


    It was Kim.


    His eyes were narrowed dangerously as he looked at her with an unfriendly expression. Rose''s body


    shook in fear, and her palm ached at the sight of him.

 Chapter 354 The Thirty Million Ransom (Part Two)

    Chapter 354 The Thirty Million Ransom (Part Two)


    A few days ago, Simon was dawdling around Rose when she ran out of patience. She pushed him just


    for the fun of it. It was unfortunate for her because Kim was watching that time. To punish her, he took a


    bottle of boiled water and poured it over her hands, causing blisters on her palms.


    Until now, her hands still ached.


    Only then did she realize that the man in front of her was not only terrible and vicious, but also evil.


    "Rose, your face is exactly the same as Anne''s, but how can prove that you are Rose, not her?" asked


    Kim while looking down at her. Although his voice was cold, it waszy yet elegant.


    His voice, like the Devil''s, echoed in Rose''s ears. She lowered her head to the ground, and her body


    trembled more than ever.


    She knew better than to ignore Kim''s question.


    Now that she and Anne looked exactly alike, how could she prove her identity?


    "I... I don''t know," she admitted helplessly through gritted teeth.


    Kim squinted his eyes and suddenly grabbed Rose''s chin, making her shriek in fear. He then grabbed


    her hair, revealing her forehead.


    If there was something different on her face from Anne''s, it was her forehead. Unlike Anne, Rose did


    not have a wound on it.


    That was enough to distinguish them apart.


    Kim grabbed her forcefully and went upstairs. She struggled to get out of his grasp, but there was


    nothing she could do to resist him.


    ''Nobody can bully Anne except me!'' Kim thought to himself.


    On the other side, Anne and Kevin were dealing with their own affairs, unaffected by what others had


    said in public.


    They even attended parties together. The way they showed affection to each other was witnessed by


    countless of people.


    Some people said that their show of affection was only a show, while some said that it was a habit.


    However, more people wondered whether the woman in the photos was Anne or someone else.


    What Kim could think of, Anne could think of it as well. When her forehead was injured, Selma treated it


    and covered it with bangs, so it would not be seen in the photos.


    Wearing a delicate makeup, Annebed her bangs diligently. She exuded beauty, and at the same


    time, intelligence.


    Kevin stared at her forehead with burning eyes and a slight frown.


    Although Anne did not want to mention anything about the wound, Kevin was still worried that she


    would be bothered by it. This was why he secretly contacted a cosmetician in order to remove the scar


    in the future.


    He didn''t expect that before he could tell Anne, so many things happened.


    But now, the wound seemed significant that it could be used as evidence.


    Meanwhile, Kevin and Anne would attend the wedding of a famous celebrity today. Since many


    reporters would be there, it would be the best time to take action.


    In A City, inviting Kevin to an event was the most honorable thing to do.


    Besides, Kevin and Anne''s love affair caught the public''s attention, quiteparable with a star''s.


    Because of this, the wedding of this celebrity drew the attention of everyone.


    In the wedding venue, Kevin finally got out of the luxury limo while holding Anne''s hand. Beside him,


    Anne smiled sweetly and happily under the gazes of the cameras.


    As she walked, she twisted her ankle, making her fall to the ground. Fortunately, Kevin reacted quickly.


    He then held her tightly in his arms.


    His gesture made Anne blush. She lowered her head in embarrassment, but Kevin''s lips was curled


    into a sly smile. All of a sudden, he kissed her on the lips.


    Anne was unprepared that when he kissed her, her mouth was slightly open. She never expected that


    he would do that, especially in front of many people. Now, that memory would be etched in the minds of


    many onlookers.


    That sudden action caused the scar on her forehead to be exposed.


    Because of this, more people sided with Anne. Besides, if she indeed cheated on his husband, he


    would not continue to love her so passionately!


    Of course, there was still a lot who believed that the woman in the photo was none other than Anne.


    While the two sides were busy fighting which side was true, Anne received a call from Ryan.


    She looked at the number on the screen, but it was the public telephone number. Anne frowned at the


    sight of this. Then, she heard a man''s voice at the other end of the line. "Is this Anne Luo?"


    A child-like voice came to Anne''s ears.


    Realizing that the person was using a voice changer, Anne was unmoved by it.


    "Ryan, is that you?" She retained her sangfroid in the call. Her voice was extremely calm and there was


    no trace of nervousness in it.


    "Ha-ha! Ryan was right. He said that you''d remember him. Anyway, we''ve kidnapped him. His life is in


    our hands. If you want to save him, you''ll have to pay a price. Thirty million dors. No more, no less. If


    not, we will kill him.


    You know the rules. You can''t call the police! Otherwise, we will take him to hell with us!


    Also, we only want cash! We won''t ept different form of payment. I''ll give you two days to give us


    what we demand. Wait for our next call. We will contact you then."


    After saying that, the man hung up the phone. Anne looked at her phone with a frown.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    This was ridiculous! Ryan was kidnapped and they asked for a ransom!


    Anne informed Kevin right away. When Kevin heard the news, a sneer appeared on his face. Thirty


    million dors! How dare they?!


    "Kevin, what do you think we should do now?" asked Anne who was a little hesitant.


    She figured that this was all Ryan''s trick. Since he could not get what he wanted, he did this instead to


    swindle money.


    It had to be said that his every move was disappointing.


    Now, everyone was arguing whether the woman in the photos was Anne or Rose. Only if Ryan, the


    man in the photos, appeared could he prove her innocence.


    Due to the scandal, the stocks of AN Group was falling these days. If it went on, the shareholders


    would pressure Kevin and stress him out.


    Not only that, if the stock market plummeted, the loss would be worse and would cost more than thirty


    million dors.


    Ryan had been unscrupulous in his methods. First, he disclosed the photos, and now, he wanted them


    to hand over millions of money.

 Chapter 355 Mother And Sons Meeting

    Chapter 355 Mother And Son''s Meeting


    It had to be said that Ryan was clever and intelligent.


    Before executing his scheme, he had already nned everything up to thest detail. Everything was


    going ording to n so far.


    Thirty million was not a small amount. But what made Anne more distressed was not the amount of


    ransom, but his ploys one after another.


    Ryan was a businessman, but so was Kevin. Both of them knew how to deal with this matter in the


    most efficient way possible.


    If Kevin wanted to reduce the loss to the group, he should surrender thirty million dors obediently.


    However, who could ept being set up just like this?


    Fortunately, things had not escted to the point that there was already irreparable damage. They still


    had some time. It would be better if they could dy this matter for a short while.


    Meanwhile, Anne was at home all day long. There were still entertainment reporters outside up until


    now.


    Seeing them, Anne could not help but give them a thumbs up. She knew it was not easy for them to


    have such perseverance and diligence.


    Anyway, Eddy''s weight was dropping rapidly for some reason. His face, which was round and chubby


    before, was starting to slim down.


    Even though they were recently under fire, there was no way they would forget Eddy.


    Selma was so worried about her grandson that she immediately brought him to the hospital. But the


    doctor told them nothing was wrong with him, which made them more worried. They didn''t know what


    had caused the child to slim down.


    While Anne was in deep thought, her phone suddenly rang. She took it immediately and looked at the


    screen to see who was calling, but the caller ID seemed strange. She then answered the call with a


    frown.


    "Mom..."


    A faint and weak voice came from the other end of the line. The moment Anne heard it, her eyes


    widened in an instant.


    She vividly remembered that voice. Even if this was thest thing she heard before her death came,


    she would still be able to recognize it.


    Her child was still under Kim''s control!


    She covered her mouth to prevent herself from sobbing, yet tears streamed down her face


    uncontrobly.


    She had always reminded herself that she was strong and that only the weak shed tears. But upon


    hearing Simon''s voice, she could no longer restrain her weakness.


    Her child needed her!


    "Simon..." Anne opened her mouth to speak, yet she could only utter his name.


    On the other side, there was a hint of sadness in Simon''s voice. "Mom, where are you? I miss you so


    much."


    These words were Anne''sst straw as she finally burst into tears.


    "Simon, my good boy, I miss you too. I miss you all the time. Where are you? I want to see you. Is Kim


    with you? How have you been? Did you grow taller? Tell me, did Kim hurt you?"


    For a long time, Anne''s longing for her son had been bottled up. And now, it broke out at once.


    Anne had so many things in mind that she did not know what she was saying or what to say or ask


    next. She was so eager to know everything about her son, see him again, and hold him in her arms.


    She missed her child so much!


    Although she was anxious, she figured that Kim was behind this. After all, he would never let Simon


    touch his phone, let alone make a call to her. Kim must be with him right now!


    So what? Who would dare stop her? This was her child, her own flesh and blood!


    "Mom, I want to see you," said Simon slowly after being silent for a moment.


    With her hands clutching her chest, Anne squatted on the ground and cried silently. Her tears fell down


    on her face one after another.


    "I want to see you too, Simon!" How could she not miss her own child? If it were only up to her, she


    would havee to him at once. However, did she have the opportunity to do that?


    ''Kim, you damn rogue, will you give me a chance to see my son again?''


    Surprisingly, Kim gave it to her!


    "If you want to see Simon,e to this ce. You know my means, Anne. Don''t tell anyone or else,


    you and Simon will get hurt. You''d better be obedient." Kim''s voice was gentle, but it was still cold in


    people''s ears.


    He was threatening her!


    But what about it? As long as she could see Simon again, she was willing to pay any price!


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Anne was well-aware that Kim couldn''t see what she was doing now, but she still nodded her head


    crazily and anxiously answered, "Don''t worry, Kevin won''t know. Send me the address as soon as


    possible. I want to see my son!"


    Kim told her the address and time, and she kept it in mind.


    Anne seemed to be in a daze that she did not notice how long the call had been hung up. She lowered


    her gaze and looked down at her phone. If only it was not recorded, she would have thought that this


    was all a dream.


    Just now, she heard Simon''s voice again. Not only that, Kim promised that he would let her see his


    son!


    It was difficult to calm down and contain her excitement right now. At the same time, she was aware of


    the danger if she dared to go there on her own.


    Who was Kim anyway? Well, Anne knew very well that he could do anything!


    What was more, Rose was still in his hands. He had not let her go yet. If he were to see Anne, he


    would definitely take her away.


    Anne missed Simon so much and she wanted to be with him again. However, she must not forget that


    she was still the mother of Eddy and Sally. They needed her!


    After hesitating for a long time, Anne looked at her phone again and dialed Sam''s number.


    On the other end of the line, Sam''s voice sounded a bit cold, but the surprise was more apparent in it.


    "Wow! This is unusual. It''s rare for you to call me!"


    As a response, Anne frowned and lowered her eyes.


    She had always known his feelings for her. But now, he and Emily were about to tie the knot. They


    were finally going to step into their happy ce and be together for the rest of their lives.


    Sam had loved her before, and Anne knew that she must keep her distance. But did it matter now?


    Well, she could only hope that Emily would understand.


    "Sam, I need your help." When Anne spoke, there was a strong sense of unease in it.


    With a frown, Sam listened carefully to what she had to say. He was silent the whole time she confided.


    For him, it was not a good idea to let Anne go to Kim alone to see her son.


    "Anne, I know you miss Simon so much and that you''re dying to see him again. But you know, your


    safety is not something that you should brush aside. In my opinion, you should tell Kevin about this!"


    Although Sam did not want to admit that he was not as powerful as Kevin, he had to do so to convince


    Anne.


    Personally, Anne was aware that her approach was not mature enough, but she was left with no


    choice.


    "Kim is a cunning and devious man. If he meets Kevin''s men, he''ll definitely change his mind. Who


    knows what he''ll do? Besides, I''m worried that Simon will be in danger. I left my son when he was still


    young, so I wasn''t able to take care of him myself. You have no idea how remorseful I''ve been ever


    since. As a mother, I can''t let Simon suffer and get hurt." Besides, if Kim got annoyed, it would do no


    good to Simon. To be honest, Anne was more worried about her son than herself.


    On the other end of the line, Sam heaved a heavy sigh. "Fine. I will support whatever your decision will


    be. Don''t worry, Anne. I''ll protect you."


    After expressing her gratitude, Anne hung up the phone. Slowly, she got up from the floor, but it


    seemed that she was still too weak to do so.


    ''Simon, my child, will I finally be able to see you?''


    When the afternoon came, Anne went out from the backdoor furtively. Sam had already finished the


    arrangements in advance.


    The address in her hand led her to a KTV club. The ce looked unremarkable on the outside, and


    there was nothing out of the ordinary.


    Her child, Simon, was inside. Before entering, she took a deep breath first.


    Meanwhile, Simon was curled up in Kim''s arms obediently. Kim looked at his watch, his anxiety


    growing more intense every minute. Simon looked up at him with his innocent eyes and asked in a


    sweet voice, "Dad, will Mome?"


    The corner of Kim''s lips curled. For some reason, he always felt better when he heard "Dad" and


    "Mom" from Simon''s mouth.


    He was aware that he was only deceiving himself, but did it matter? As long as he was happy, what


    could other people do?


    "Simon, your mother loves you very much. She''ll definitelye to see you after receiving your phone


    call. Don''t worry, okay?"


    Simon nodded heavily. Of course, his mother loved him very much.


    While they were waiting anxiously, the door suddenly swung open with a loud noise. Simon raised his


    head instinctively, and his eyes widened in astonishment.


    By the door was a woman, whose eyes were slightly bloodshot. She was staring straight into her eyes


    with fervent yearning.


    The woman seemed familiar and cordial to them. It was Anne. She came as fast as she could to see


    her son.


    Simon was in Kim''s arms. Seeing this, Anne ran straight to Kim and held Simon tightly in her arms.


    "Simon, I missed you so much! I''m happy that I can finally see you!" It had been a long time since she


    last saw her child!


    In her arms, Simon sniffed his mother''s scent and felt the warmth of her body. The familiarity of her


    mother''s love made him burst into tears.


    He never liked crying. In fact, he was obedient and sensible at such a young age. It was just that he


    could not help but get overwhelmed upon seeing his mother. It had been a long time since she left after


    all.


    "Mom, I miss you so much, I really do! I''m happy you came to see me! Promise me that you''ll never


    leave me again, okay?" Simon was practically begging for his mother to stay.


    Anne closed her eyes and bit her lip hard, making it bleed. She could discern the metallic taste of blood


    in her mouth.


    If it was only possible, she would not leave any of her children behind.


    However, she thought that what had happened in the past was all because of her ipetence. She


    could not protect her own son nor stop him from leaving her embrace.


    She was a useless mother!


    Slowly, Anne lifted her gaze and looked at Kim with tearful eyes. His head was lowered, but a


    complicated yet gentle look in his eyes was apparent. When he looked into herchrymose eyes, his


    heart twitched and he felt a pang in it.


    Was this the feeling of heartache?


    "Kim, if you want money, just tell me how much you want. I''ll find a way to give it to you, I promise. Just


    let me take Simon with me this time, please?" Anne held her son tightly. She would no longer bear it if


    he got separated from her again.


    To be honest, Kim''s heart ached for Anne. He was not totally apathetic after all. However, his feeling


    suddenly dissipated and he felt numb. With a frown, he looked into her eyes.


    Initially, his goal was to ask for money. But seeing her right now, money was no longer important to


    him.


    What mattered to him most was Anne.


    Unfortunately, she was so insensible and naive that she did not notice his feelings for her. It was foolish


    of Anne to think that money was all he wanted.


    This really made him unhappy!


    Kim sneered and looked at Anne coldly. "Anne, you seem to have forgotten that I''ve already told you


    what I really want." When he spoke, there was a hint of displeasure in his voice.


    At that time, Anne and Kevin hurried to H City as soon as they got the news. When they met Kim, he


    straight up told Kevin that he wanted Anne.


    What had happened was still etched in her mind vividly. How could she forget it?


    But why did Kim have to bring it up now?


    "Why? I''m just a tool for you to make money, right? Why do you care so much about me when all you


    wanted from me was to give you money?" With a frown, Anne looked at Kim in confusion. She really


    could not understand why he was doing this.


    All she knew was Kim wanted to use her to achieve his goals. As long as he remained sessful, did it


    matter whether she lived or not? What was Kim thinking at this very moment?

 Chapter 356 Helpless (Part One)

    Chapter 356 Helpless (Part One)


    With his eyes narrowed, Kim slightly shook his head. The corners of her lips turned into a sarcastic


    smile.


    ''Why is Anne acting so stupid?''


    Nheless, a warm smile shed on his lips as he dotingly stared at Simon. In a gentle tone, Kim


    said, "Simon, please tell your mother how you address me."


    Suddenly, Anne revealed a frown. She wondered what Kim meant. Meanwhile, Simon, who was in her


    arms, froze.


    At the end of her patience, Anne gritted her teeth. "Kim, let''s stop this nonsense. Don''t make things


    difficult for a kid!"


    But Kim paid no attention to her rant. With a smirk, he waited for Simon''s answer.


    Since he was in his mom''s warm embrace, Simon felt secured. However, he realized that she couldn''t


    do anything about their current situation.


    "Daddy Kim¡­" Under Kim''s stare, Simon answered in a weak voice as he lowered his head.


    Shocked, Anne slowly let go of her child. On the other hand, tears fell down Simon''s cheeks as a


    pained expression painted his face.


    After giving birth to the kids, Anne told him and Sally that Kevin was their father. She reminded her that


    they had no other dad except for him.


    However, Simon suddenly referred to Kim in that way.


    With her eyes closed, Anne embraced Simon once again.


    She knew that Simon was sensible and obedient. Since he called Kim that way, Anne realized what


    Kim did to force her son to call him that.


    The man in front of them was so despicable!


    "Kim, if you have a problem, target me. Why are you targeting an innocent child?" At that moment,


    Anne''s patience was wearing thin.


    Deep inside, she knew not to argue with Kim. However, as a mother, she just couldn''t let him bully her


    child.


    "I don''t care what you do to me. But don''t you dare involve my child! He''s young and innocent. How


    could you do something like that? You watched him grow up. Why are you so cruel?" When Simon was


    younger, Kim had been kind towards him. As such, it was out of Anne''s expectations that Kim would be


    so despicable towards the child.


    With an arrogant expression, Kim stared at Anne''s emotional look. A smirk painted his face as he


    shook his head. He stood up and looked down at Anne. His tall figure made her and Simon look


    smaller.


    "Yes, I watched him grow up. For the past two years, I''ve guided that child. There''s no other adult here


    for him, not even Kevin. That guy might be Simon''s biological father. However, Simon refers to me as


    ''Dad'' since I am a father figure for him. What''s wrong with it?"


    In disbelief, Anne frowned and gawked. Never in her dreams did she expected Kim could be so


    unreasonable.


    It seemed that Kim had changed a lot!


    She didn''t want to answer Kim''s question so that they could avoid an argument. With Simon in her


    embrace, she red at Kim. "Simon ising with me. You will never take care of him again!"


    Then, Anne headed to the door with heavy footsteps. To her surprise, it door suddenly closed! With an


    anxious look, she turned and looked at Kim.


    Kim was no longer smiling. A cold expression painted his face. With a frown, he red daggers at her.


    "You want to be with Simon, right? I understand that. However, if you want that to happen,e with


    me."


    After all that had happened, Anne expected him to ask such a thing.


    "I am Kevin''s wife and the daughter-inw of the Fu Family. We have no rtionship, Kim. There''s no


    reason for me toe with you!" With vignt eyes, Anne tightly held Simon.


    "Since you wanted to know, I''ll tell you why!" Kim slowly approached them. With every step, Anne also


    stepped back. Suddenly, she found herself cornered against the wall with no way out.


    "Anne, I am not very good at romance. In the past two years, I treated you differently from others, and I


    had no idea why. It was only when you left that I realized how I really feel. I am in love with you." It was


    Kim''s first time to say such a thing to ady.


    Anne was so surprised that she thought she misheard him. She couldn''t believe that Kim just


    confessed his love to her.


    ''What is happening? Why is he doing this?''


    Since Kim was willing to do anything for money, Anne thought that he was incapable of love. How could


    a man like that have tender feelings for her? He affectionately confessed his love to her out of


    nowhere!


    At that moment, Anne felt how strange the world was. Such an unbelievable situation should only be in


    dreams, never in real life.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    She even wondered for a moment if she was dreaming. Nheless, Simon felt real in her arms.


    "I know that this is hard to believe, Anne. However, none of that matters. I''ll let my actions prove my


    feelings for you!" With a smile, Kim held her soft hands. "I know you are married to Kevin. However, I


    don''t care about that. I can solve that issue. Moreover, I will treat your children as if they are mine. I


    won''t wrong them."


    Once again, Anne widened her eyes in disbelief.


    ''Is this man really Kim?'' Anne repeatedly questioned in her mind.


    She stared at his handsome face and serious expression. Since they were getting along for two years,


    Anne was sure that the man in front of her was indeed Kim.


    However, she couldn''t believe that a person could change so much in such a short time.


    It was almost impossible!


    "Kim, I appreciate your feelings. Unfortunately, I can''t love you back," Anne coldly replied. Then, she


    slowly withdrew her hand.


    Whatever happened to Kim, she had nothing to do with it.


    Suddenly, a cold atmosphere enveloped him. With squinted eyes, he red at Anne from head to toe.


    A murderous look shed across his eyes as he gritted his teeth.

 Chapter 357 Helpless (Part Two)

    Chapter 357 Helpless (Part Two)


    He had always been a dangerous person.


    Anne frowned as she tightly embraced Simon to protect him.


    "Are you sure that you''re not going with me?" Kim coldly asked after being quiet for a long time.


    Almost immediately, Anne decisively replied, "No, I won''te with you."


    With a raised eyebrow, Kim smirked. "Anne, I''ll be honest with you. I don''t want to take you away this


    time. Since Simon called me ''Dad,'' I just want to tell you that he''s my son now. I''m just taking my son


    away!"


    Anne revealed a terrified expression. While shaking her head, she tightened her embrace on her son.


    "No! He''s not your child! Simon belongs to me and Kevin! You have no rtionship with him. There''s


    no way you can do this!"


    "Well, why don''t you watch me do it!" With a sneer, Kim quickly reached out and grabbed Simon.


    Anne gritted her teeth and wrapped her arms around her son. With a sneer, Kim threatened, "Anne,


    you know me. If you don''t give in, I might not be able to control myself. If I get forceful, Simon will get


    hurt!"


    Suddenly, her body stiffened. His words made sense. Simon had a head injury because of an earlier


    fight for him.


    She couldn''t afford to let her child get hurt again.


    Nheless, she yearned to hold Simon in her embrace and never let go of the child. Now that she


    was in her arms, how could she let him go?


    Why would Anne give up her child? What kind of mother would she be if she did that? Simon was her


    son. As his mother, she should always be together with him. On the other hand, Kim had no


    rtionship with Simon! He had no right to take Simon away from her.


    "Kim, find another woman and go have a child with her. You don''t have to steal my son! Didn''t you say


    that you no longer wanted the money? Then let me and my son go! Why are you doing this? What did I


    do to you?" Anne frantically shouted in a pleading tone.


    At her wit''s end, she burst into tears. She couldn''t afford to be separated from her child again.


    At the sight of the crying woman, Kim sneered. Then, he reached out his hand and gently wiped her


    tears.


    With her eyes red from crying, anyone would feel sorry for Anne.


    Unfortunately, Kim thought of her as an ungrateful woman.


    "Anne, if you want to me someone, me yourself. If you didn''t make me fall head over heels for


    you, I might have let you go. But as long as I have these tender feelings for you, I won''t let you go," Kim


    said in a cold voice. If they were in love, his words would be so touching and sentimental. However, in


    their current rtionship, it sounded like a terrifying threat.


    Despite her constant refusal, Anne still had no idea how to escape from Kim. Moreover, she couldn''t


    afford to let Simon get hurt again. No mother could bear to let her son go through something painful.


    With a painful expression on her face, Anne let Simon go. Soon, her child was in Kim''s arms. With her


    son stolen away from her, she was about to have a mental breakdown.


    With an aggrieved face, Anne slowly headed for the door since she knew Sam was nearby.


    However, Kim noticed her movement. He shook his head with an arrogant smirk.


    "Anne, don''t waste your time. I have already clear all the obstacles beforeing here." Kim''s voice


    had a hint ofcency as he said, "Someone, bring Sam here!"


    Anne widened her eyes in disbelief as her heart sank. Initially, she nned to fight Kim with Sam''s


    help. Unfortunately, he already caught Sam!


    Soon, the door creaked open. Anne turned around and yelled, "Sam!"


    Her miserable voice echoed in the room.


    Suddenly, Kim''s men tossed Sam in front of Anne. She immediately jumped towards him with a scared


    look. Blood was all over his body with his face badly beaten up. His breath was so weak like he was


    about to die.


    ''Curse you, Kim!'' Anne thought as rage filled her heart.


    "I already warned you not to bring anyone else with you, Anne. That happened to Sam because of your


    disobedience. Don''t you dare me me for the beating he took," Kim said in an arrogant tone.


    "Sorry, Sam. It''s my fault." Anne squatted on the floor and tightly held Sam.


    Her carelessness was the reason for their current situation. She underestimated Kim''s capabilities.


    Deep inside, she knew what was going to happen. That man would do anything, even if it was murder.


    He even killed Ryan!


    And now, she even involved Sam. Sam''s life was in danger because of her!


    Suddenly, Anne recalled Ryan''s death. With a terrified expression, she slowly stretched her hand and


    felt Sam''s faint breath. Her reddened eyes immediately turned to Kim. In a frantic voice, she said, "Kim,


    he''s dying! Call an ambnce. Please!"


    However, Kim merely crossed his arms. His arrogant eyes looked down at her miserable expression.


    "Please, call an ambnce! He needs help! Please!" Anne burst into tears as desperation


    overwhelmed her.


    Kim smirked and lowered his body. Hisrge hand pinched her petite chin. "Anne, I always get what I


    want. I''m warning you. You better be obedient, or else, someone will end up in the same situation as


    Sam!"


    Cold sweat trickled down Anne''s nape as she helplessly watched Kim carry Simon away.


    Simon could only stare back at his mother with widened eyes. There was nothing else they could do to


    stop Kim.


    Anne''s dissatisfaction worsened. At that moment, she hated herself so much. ''Why did I involve


    someone else in this mess? Why am I so weak? Why can¡¯t I protect my son?


    Anne, you have such a miserable life. Why are you still alive?'' she repeatedly thought to herself.


    Suddenly, she felt a tight grip in her hand. Immediately, Anne lowered her head.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

 Chapter 358 Who Do You Love Truly

    Chapter 358 Who Do You Love Truly


    Face covered with blood, Sam opened his eyes. He raised the corners of his mouth slightly and uttered


    weakly, "Anne, I''m sorry I couldn''t help you."


    Shaking her head repeatedly, she held Sam tightly and immediately called an ambnce.


    He had multiple wounds and blood was gushing out of his body. He couldn''t hold on for long. Feeling


    weak and drained, Sam tilted his head and became unconscious. However, his hand tightly held onto


    Anne''s hand.


    Anne cried out, "I''m sorry, Sam. It''s all my fault! I''m the one who got you into trouble!


    Please, don''t close your eyes. Think about Emily. Aren''t you going to get married? She is waiting for


    you!"


    However, he waspletely unconscious and could not hear a word she said. Anne did her best to


    wake him up but he wouldn''t budge.


    The ambnce arrived very soon. Sam had been holding Anne''s hand all this time. She could do


    nothing but follow him into the ambnce.


    Once inside, she immediately informed Kevin and Emily about it.


    After receiving the news, Kevin and Emily were both shocked and rushed to the hospital without any


    dy.


    Emily was closer to the hospital hence she was the first to arrive.


    Sam was still unconscious and his hand was still wrapped around Anne''s. Anne didn''t have the heart to


    attempt moving it. She simply stared at him, tenderness making its way to her eyes.


    When Emily arrived, she saw this. She couldn''t help but stiffen at the scene in front of her.


    She knew more than anyone how much Sam liked Anne once upon a time. She had to chase after him


    to finally receive his love. In short, it took a lot of effort to win his heart. And finally, they were leading a


    happy life together.


    Emily tried to pretend like his past interest in Anne meant nothing to her. She even kept a close


    rtionship with her. However, deep down she hadn''t forgotten any of it.


    Slowly, Emily had begun to feel that Sam had epted her with all his heart. She had believed this


    love had erased every memory of Anne. But what happened now brought back all the sorrows.


    With even bothering to inform her, he had risked his life for Anne.


    ''Sam, in your heart, have you really given up on Anne? Or is she more important to you than your own


    life?'' Emily wondered, her heart filling with sadness.


    She slowly closed her eyes and sat in the corridor, exhausted.


    ''Why? Why did this have to happen? Why couldn''t she call Kevin after receiving a phone call from Kim?


    Why did she decide to get Sam involved?'' she thought to herself. Suddenly, she began to hate Anne.


    Everyone knew what sort of a dangerous person Kim was. Sam knew helping Anne was a dangerous


    thing to do yet he decided to do it.


    The worst part was, he hadn''t considered her feelings before he risked his life!


    "Ha-ha..." Covering her face with her hands, Emilyughed wildly. ''Sam! You must still love Anne.


    Otherwise, how could you do such a thing?''


    When Kevin arrived, he saw Emily looking like a maniac. He frowned and headed straight into the


    ward.


    When Anne looked back and found Kevining in, the tears that she had been holding back began to


    fall freely. Kevin stepped forward and held her in his arms.


    "Anne, why didn''t you call me?" he demanded, sounding very tired.


    A couple was supposed to face challenges together. And here, Anne had hidden her troubles from him


    again.


    If Sam hadn''t gone to help her, Kevin couldn''t help but wonder what would have happened. Would she


    disappear from his life again?


    This filled him with both fear and uncontroble rage.


    "Kevin, look, I got another person involved. Back then, if Ryan hadn''t protected me, I would have been


    dead. Now, if Sam didn''t protect me, I would be the one lying on the bed instead of him." Anne closed


    her eyes wearily, a mocking smile appearing on her face.


    Kevin sighed and looked at Sam''s hand which was wrapped around Anne''s. It suddenly urred to


    him why Emily had looked so crazy. It was probably because of this sight.


    "Well, don''t worry. Sam will be fine, okay?" he said, trying to console Anne. He had spoken to the


    doctor. As a doctor, Sam knew how to protect himself from internal injuries. Although the situation


    looked fierce, he would not die.


    Anne shook her head with a sneer and sighed heavily. ''Damn Kim! You are torturing my little boy Simon


    by involving him in these bloodsheds!'' she thought, tears streaking down her chin.


    Emily, who had been standing outside for a long time, finally entered the ward. Although Sam was


    unconscious, he was still worried about Anne. He held Anne''s hand tightly, unwilling to let go.


    Anne couldn''t untangle herself from him. This posturested for hours.


    Finally in the morning, Sam gradually opened his eyes.


    "Finally awake?" Anne asked excitedly. She was the first one to find him awake.


    Sam opened his eyes, taking in his surroundings. He was very familiar with theyout of this room. This


    was a ward in a hospital.


    Since he was hospitalized, they should be safe now.


    Upon realizing that, Sam heaved a sigh of relief. Just then, he saw Emily, who was standing aside,


    frowning slightly and looking at him with aplicated expression.


    When he met Emily''s gaze, he couldn''t help but pass her a smile. He wanted to slowly reach out his


    hand to her. However, he realized his hand was tightly holding Anne''s hand.


    At that moment, embarrassment shed through his eyes and he slowly let go of her. He had


    experienced a dangerous incident with Anne so it was only normal for him to feel protective towards


    her. However, he didn''t expect that he had held onto her for such a long time.


    Rubbing her hands, Anne stood up and walked outside. She found Kevin, who was sitting in the


    corridor, looking very tired.


    "Kevin, Sam is awake." Anne walked to Kevin and sat next to him.


    Kevin frowned and turned to look at Anne. When she looked into his eyes, a chill went down her spine.


    "Anne, do you remember? We once agreed to share both happiness and sorrow. In spite of this, you


    didn''t bother to inform me about the danger and got Sam involved..." Kevin shook his head slightly,


    self-mockery evident in his voice. "At that time, Ryan was more important than me in your heart. Now,


    you decide to rely on Sam to get you out of trouble.


    Every time something bad happens to you, I''m not the one who gets to protect you in spite of being


    your husband. Am I really so ipetent in your heart?"


    Anne was surprised. She didn''t expect that Kevin would take it to his heart. She shook her head, held


    Kevin''s hand nervously, and exined in a hurry, "It''s not like what you think, Kevin. Please listen to


    me!"


    She told him all about the threats Kim had given her. Listening to it, Kevin was lost in thought,


    pondering about something.


    "Kim has forced Simon to call him Dad. If things go on like this, I really don''t know what will be of


    our Simon. Kevin, I''m really worried about him..." she faltered. At the thought of Simon, she couldn''t


    bear it anymore and tears rushed out of her eyes.


    Kevin sighed and held her in his arms. His eyes were cold. How could his child call another man Dad?


    He couldn''t believe Kim''s audacity! Kevin began to think of a n.


    "Anne, I don''t care what your reasons are. This is thest time I will be tolerating another man as your


    savior. No matter what happens in the future, you must tell me. Otherwise..." Kevin didn''t finish his


    sentence. After all, he found himself incapable of threatening her. She meant a great deal to him.


    Normally, he wasn''t the kind of man who feared anyone or anything. However, the thought of losing


    Anne tore his world apart.


    When Anne was not by his side, everything seemed bleak. So what could he say to the woman he


    deeply loved to threaten her?


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Anne!" Kevin reached out his hand and held her tightly in his arms. He begged, "I''m begging you,


    please. No matter what danger you are facing in the future, please tell me. Let me protect you and stay


    with you. I really can''t watch another man protect you!"


    He decided toy his vulnerability in front of her. No matter what, he thought that he was her husband,


    and he should be the only one to protect her when she was in trouble.


    Anne nodded heavily. After getting Sam in trouble, she had learned her lessons.


    In the ward, Emily frowned and stood stiffly in front of the bed, staring at Sam coldly.


    Frowning slightly, Sam asked in confusion, "Why are you standing there? What''s up? What


    happened?"


    Listening to his questions, Emily began to sneer. "I am surprised you still remember me," she said with


    mockery.


    Although Sam was injured, it didn''t affect his thinking. Of course, he detected the irony in Emily''s


    words. "Emily, why did you say that? What do you mean?"


    ''What did she mean?'' he wondered.


    Biting her lower lip tightly, Emily red at Sam. Their wedding date was approaching, and now Sam


    was seriously injured. How could they get married this way?


    He had risked his life and along with it, he had risked his wedding as well! He was willing to put


    everything at stake for Anne.


    ''Sam, bravo!'' she thought to herself ironically.


    "Emily, don''t frighten me. What on earth is the matter? Please tell me!" Emily''s strange behavior


    worried him.


    With a mocking smile, Emily turned around and left.


    ''What''s the point of a wedding when I have no ce in his heart?'' she thought. She couldn''t marry a


    man who didn''t love her and would go around risking his life for someone else. This wedding would be


    pointless.


    Emily had been humble and sweet all this while. But enough was enough. She couldn''t tolerate more.


    Outside the ward, Anne and Kevin were watching Emily, exchanging nces with each other.


    "What''s wrong with Emily? Why does she look so terrible?" Frowning, Anne suddenly patted her


    forehead and said, "Sam is seriously injured. Their wedding will definitely be dyed because of this.


    No wonder Emily is angry. I''ll go and exin it to her."


    As soon as she finished speaking, Anne caught up with her. Kevin opened his mouth, wanting to stop


    her. In the end, he sighed and watched her catch up with Emily.


    Once upon a time, Sam had been madly in love with Anne. It was only natural for Emily to assume he


    still loved her.


    She had done her best to let go of the past. But right now, seeing Sam holding Anne''s hand, the hurt


    from the past renewed. Even Kevin had been doubtful about Sam''s feelings when he caught them


    holding hands in the ward.


    However, Kevin was consoled after listening to Anne''s exnation. Yet he couldn''t help but worry that


    she wouldn''t be able to exin things well to Emily. In the deepest recesses of his heart, he too


    doubted if Sam still had feelings for Anne. ''Only Sam can answer that question,'' he thought to himself


    and sighed.


    Kevin walked into the ward to see how he was doing. Sam had an anxious look on his face. "Since


    you''ve risked your life, Emily will definitely be sad. Now don''t get too worried. You need to rest."


    Heaving a sigh, Sam nodded.


    Anne caught up with Emily. She grabbed Emily''s arm and looked at her helplessly. "I''m sorry, Emily.


    Kim threatened me not to inform Kevin. I found myself in a very confusing situation. I had no choice but


    to call Sam. I''d never expected he would be so badly injured. I am the one responsible. If it weren''t for


    me, this wedding wouldn''t be dyed. Emily, believe me when I say I''m terribly sorry.


    You have full right to be mad at me. But please don''t take it on Sam. It''s all my--"


    "Anne Luo!" Before Anne could finish her words, Emily interrupted her. Normally, she referred to her


    using her first name. But now, Anne wasn''t a friend.


    With a frown and worry in her eyes, Anne braced herself for what Emily was about to say.

 Chapter 359 Even Children Have Spines

    Chapter 359 Even Children Have Spines


    Emily stared at Anne, frowning. She was feeling impatient because she wanted to say something, but


    was having second thoughts on whether she should say it or not. She hesitated and tried to hold


    herself back.


    Anne told her, feeling confused, "Emily, let''s make it clear."


    Emily sneered. How could she make it clear?


    What should she do? Should she tell her frankly that Sam might possibly be in love with her because


    he wouldn''t have risked his life for her if he wasn''t?


    Should she tell her that she was jealous?


    Or should she tell her that she was Kevin''s wife and therefore if she were in danger, then it should be


    Kevin''s responsibility to protect her, not Sam. Why should she let Sam go there?


    She had all these dilemmas inside her head and all the words echoed back as she held them all in her


    chest. Well, what could she say£¿


    She just said nothing, shook her head instead, and walked away from Anne. Since the wedding had


    already been dyed, then there was nothing else she could say that would change that.


    Anne suddenly felt concerned. She wondered why Emily didn''t seem to forgive her. ''What happened?''


    she thought to herself as she watched her walk away.


    She was already apologizing, but obviously, this was not the reason why Emily was mad. If that was so,


    then what could be the reason?


    She couldn''t figure it out even if she had spent a lot of time thinking about it. She just sighed and let it


    go hopelessly.


    When they arrived at the Fu Family''s house, Eddy and Sally were greeted by the sight of their mother.


    They felt relieved to see that she was safe. The two kids then agreed that they would go to bed.


    But when Anne looked at her children, she was teary-eyed again. She couldn''t help it not to cry,


    knowing that Simon was once again taken away by Kim!


    That bastard!


    At first, she thought that he wouldn''t hurt her son at all. But when she saw him yesterday, she started to


    doubt that and started worrying even more.


    She noticed that Kim had asked Simon to call him Dad. Was he doing this to get back at Kevin?


    Because if so, then he really was a terrible and hateful person!


    She thought to herself, ''In any case, I would never let this happen again!''


    She promised herself that she was going to try her best to bring her son back.


    Suddenly, the phone rang. The phone''s ringtone sounded like an rm to her now. She sighed heavily


    and closed her eyes as she answered it.


    "Anne, we will release Ryan once you send the money to this address. Otherwise, we will kill him!" The


    voice on the other side came from the same arrogant person. Her mouth twitched a little, revealing a


    sneer on her face.


    ''When it rains, it pours!


    I can''t believe that all of this is happening altogether at once!''


    She thought that he wouldn''t be able to do something like this to her after they had both gone through a


    life-and-death situation, and yet she was wrong!


    Since that man had managed to pretend to be Ryan, what else could he not do?


    "Anne..." Kevin''s voice came from behind, interrupting her whole thought process. She turned around


    and looked at him.


    He stood in the dark where his face was obscured, so she couldn''t see clearly what his facial


    expression was. He said in a cold voice, "You can''t be merciful when dealing with the enemy."


    She frowned, gave out a heavy sigh, and said, "Don''t worry. I know what I need to do."


    After she had gone through so many rough experiences in life, Anne learned that there were some


    people who simply needed to be cleared from her life once and for all, otherwise they would haunt her


    forever and be the ones who would put her in trouble in the end.


    So how could she be mercy if it was just a thankless task?


    What was more, she realized that no one was going to be kind to her other than herself. Because if


    Ryan was really kind-hearted, then how could he post those photos and force her to do these things?


    And Kim, too. If he was truly a good person, then how could he take Simon away again and hurt Sam


    badly?


    Lowering her head, she nced at her phone and then threw it aside. ''If I give them the money, then


    they will release Ryan, right? Well, then. If that''s what they want, then I''ll do it!''


    On the other side, ever since Kim had brought Simon back, the boy had been nothing but silent. He just


    sat there on his bed, staring nkly. He looked... lifeless.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    He didn''t even eat dinner this time, even when the servant had served him a lot of food. When Kim


    noticed this, he frowned and offered the food to Simon himself, trying to force him to eat. He said


    coldly, "Simon, eat all this! It is wrong to waste food!"


    The boy, however, still had his head lowered, looking at his small hands as if he couldn''t hear anything.


    He seemed to be lost in his own world.


    Kim felt impatient and gritted his teeth. He held Simon''s chin and slowly raised his head to force him to


    make eye contact. There was a sh of fear in the child''s eyes as he bit his lips tightly with his small


    teeth, but still, he refused to say a word.


    "Simon, what are you doing? What is wrong with you? Oh, I know. You want to see your mother. But


    I''ve already taken you there, haven''t I? Now stop this nonsense and start eating." But as he looked at


    the kid''s aggrieved expression, he couldn''t help but feel soft-hearted.


    What Anne said was right. He was there when Simon was born, and he watched him grow up for two


    years. Somehow, he had grown some feelings for this child.


    At the mention of his mother, Simon pursed his lips and burst into tears.


    He was indeed very happy to see his mother after a long time, but he didn''t expect that such a thing


    would happen. He saw so much blood.


    Even though he was still too young, he could already tell what was right from wrong. ''Uncle Kim didn''t


    allow me to leave, and he didn''t let my mother take me with her. He is a bad guy!''


    "You broke my mother''s heart and made her cry. You are not a good person. I don''t want to talk to you!"


    Simon struggled as he cried loudly.


    Kim frowned and threw him on the bed. The child cried even harder because of the pain.


    "Don''t you dare cry again, or else you will never see your mother anymore!" he said angrily, since


    Simon''s loud cry was giving him a headache.


    This instantly stopped the kid from crying. He stared at Kim instead with his big eyes, feeling


    threatened.


    ''How could this man be so evil?''


    Kim sighed, wanting to touch the little boy''s head, but walked away from him instead. Simon wouldn''t


    give him a chance to touch him anyway.


    All of a sudden, he sneered, thinking to himself, ''He is not my son. Even if he calls me Dad, he is still


    not my son!''


    He thought that he had already loved this little guy very much, but now it seemed that he had grown up


    to be such an ingrate.


    He stood up with a cold face and said to the servant beside him, "If he doesn''t eat, just take the food


    away and ignore him."


    The servant was surprised by what he said. Did he really not care about Simon anymore?


    But, oh well, who would dare disobey a man like him? Immediately, the servant took away the food and


    cleaned the dinner table. Simon pouted and continued to cry.


    He was growing up, thus his body was even bigger now. It was no surprise that he would feel hungry.


    And to add to that, he didn''t have dinner, so now his stomach was rumbling.


    He realized that he had no choice but to sneak downstairs quietly to get himself something to eat. But


    when he went downstairs, he saw Rose.


    She was sitting on the sofa with a sunken face. She looked very thin.


    Rose heard someone''s footsteps so she turned around, and there, she saw Simon. A sh of hatred


    glimmered through her eyes, but she withdrew her gaze abruptly. She knew that the surrounding


    bodyguards would be staring at her, thus she had no chance to hurt Simon.


    ''I may not have the chance now, but revenge is a dish that tastes best when it is cold. As long as I am


    alive, I will definitely let Anne and this little guy pay the price!''


    The little boy tilted his head, looked at her from head to toe, sighed heavily, turned around and left.


    He was so hungry that he needed to find something to eat!


    But there was no food there. He searched every room and every cab yet he still did not find


    anything to eat, not even fruits. He shrank onto his bed helplessly. Normally, there would be some


    snacks and fruits, but today, there was nothing.


    Obviously, Kim had ordered the servant to take all the food away!


    ''Such a selfish person! He took away all the food just because I didn''t want to eat. Only a bad guy like


    him would do that!''


    At first, he thought Kim was nice to him except when he was forcing him to call him Dad. He didn''t hate


    Kim that time, not really. But now, he really did!


    Well, so what? What good would hating Kim do to him now?


    He slowly turned around, feeling hopeless. He widened his eyes and flinched at what he saw.


    Kim had been standing upstairs and was watching him all along. It was hard to figure out what his


    expression was, but his eyes were very dark. Usually, when people saw him like this, they knew it


    meant danger.


    He was like a leopard in the dark night who could attack the enemy any time and kill it in one swift


    movement.


    Rose saw him, but she just looked away and ignored him.


    After staying there for such a long time, she had learned to be obedient. She concluded that as long as


    she was obedient, she wouldn''t be tortured.


    She tried her best not to be noticed by Kim each time she saw him.


    But it wasn''t really that easy. Kim walked gracefully towards her.


    She lowered her head, wanting to stand aside. He told her, "Rose, you''ve been here for a while. Do you


    want to go out?"


    She looked at him in shock. She couldn''t believe what he just asked her!


    Her heart kept beating fast. With expectation on her face, she asked in a low voice, "Are you really


    going to let me go?"


    He smiled and said coldly, "Well, if you want to stay here, then I''m not going to object to that."


    "No, I''ll leave right now!" said Rose, gritting her teeth.


    All this time, she had done nothing but try to escape. Now that she had a chance to leave, why would


    she miss it?


    Kim looked at her and nodded slightly. Without saying anything, she walked out at once.


    Simon saw this and frowned at Kim. What was he nning to do now, letting her out all of a sudden?


    Kim lowered his head and met the little child''s gaze, who immediately lowered his head. And then,


    suddenly, he heard a chuckleing out of Kim''s mouth.


    "Little guy, it''ste at night. Are you here to look for food?" Kim squatted down and looked at him with a


    smile, as if he had forgotten what happened earlier.


    His body shrank back as he bit his teeth. Yes, he was hungry. Very hungry!


    "I know you are hungry. One can''t function properly on an empty stomach, right? Have you ever heard


    of this saying? Of course you are hungry, little boy. There''s nothing to be embarrassed about." His


    voice was very soft, which sounded as if he was trying to entice Simon.


    The child raised his head to look at him and nodded enthusiastically. Kim was right. Simon was hungry.


    After all, his stomach had been growling for a while.


    "Do you want something to eat?" he continued to ask.


    Simon nodded repeatedly. When he was hungry, he naturally would eat something, but it was never


    easy.


    "Kiddo, I''m telling you, you can eat anything you want. But, from now on, you have to listen to


    everything I say, even more than you listen to your mother. Otherwise, you will continue to be hungry.


    Do you understand?" He stood up with a cold face.


    But, even if he was really hungry, Simon was still unwilling to give up and submit himself to Kim. He


    knew that this guy was not kind, nor was he the kind of person who would offer him something as easy


    as this. He bit his lips and went upstairs angrily.


    Kim raised his eyebrows, not expecting the little boy to be so stubborn. There was no denying that he


    was indeed Anne''s son because he was just as stubborn as her.


    He smiled and shook his head, squinting his eyes as he looked around the house. After Rose left, he


    knew that she would definitely call the police, and the Luo Family would not let him go. Now this ce


    was no longer safe so he needed to find a safer ce!


    "Have you packed up everything?" he asked the man in ck coldly.


    The man lowered his head and replied with respect, "Everything has been packed and delivered. You


    may leave anytime, Mr. Kim!"


    Kim raised his eyebrows. "Well, I''m d to hear that!"

 Chapter 360 Cut Him Off

    Chapter 360 Cut Him Off


    Kevin brought the thirty million in cash, along with Anne, to the ce that the kidnapper specified on


    the phone.


    At first, Kevin didn''t want to take her with him, but she insisted to go this time so he had no choice but


    to bring her to that ce.


    Anne stared ahead through the car''s window while they were waiting for the kidnappers to show up.


    Thirty million cash was already a very ostentatious amount, but on top of that, the kidnappers still


    asked for an extra vehicle.


    Since they had decided to give them such a huge amount of cash, they would not care about giving


    them a car anyway.


    "Anne, don''t get out of the car once the kidnapperse," Kevin said, looking at her worriedly.


    With a smile on her face, she replied, "Don''t worry, none of us will be in danger today."


    Since the beginning, what Ryan had only wanted was the property and he had never thought of hurting


    them. She knew that it was least likely for him to hurt either of them now.


    Kevin sighed and shook his head slightly.


    He constantly checked his watch out of anxiety, until, atst, the time that he had been waiting for


    finally arrived. Three masked men slowly walked out of the building, holding Ryan.


    The building looked like it had been abandoned for a long time.


    Kevin looked at Anne, nodded slightly, and then they both got out of the car.


    The car that they were driving was a ck RV. The kidnappers had demanded so much cash that only


    this kind of vehicle would fit it.


    Ryan got excited as soon as he saw Anne get out of the car. He immediately twisted his body, for which


    a kidnapper gave him a strong p on the face.


    It was so loud and heavy that his face swiftly turned aside because of the impact. He winced.


    And then, he looked back. He thought that he would see Anne worried, but what he only saw in her


    eyes was disappointment.


    The corners of her lips were slightly curled, and she was looking at him in a slightly mocking way. Ryan


    instantly felt his heart grow heavy. ''But... why? She knew everything! She knew about it all!''


    Now that he was all tied up, he looked nothing but a joke in his own.


    "Here is the cash that you demanded!" Kevin patted the car and asked with a smile, "Would you like to


    check it?"


    "Of course I have to check it!" One of the kidnappers stepped forward and looked at him vigntly, his


    one hand on his pocket. After confirming that it was full of cash, he nodded at his aplice, implying


    that the couple held up their end of the deal and gave them the right amount.


    "You have promised us that if I give you money, you will release Ryan, right? Now, here''s the money,


    and you can still keep him. We have nothing to do with you from now on," Anne said calmly even


    though her face was cold, making the people around her feel a little intimidated.


    Frowning, Ryan suddenly remembered what she had told him before.


    When she tested him, she said that she had been used many times and that she did not want to be


    used anymore.


    So, how sad could she be now?


    He suddenly felt a pang of pain in his heart. He gritted his teeth and slowly closed his eyes.


    Now that they hade to this point, what else could he say?


    "Enough! Let go of me!" When Ryan opened his eyes again, his eyes were full of contempt. He looked


    impatient with the way he stared at his kidnapper. He couldn''t take it any longer.


    All cards had beenid out. Now what was the catch? What else was there to do?


    The kidnappers looked at each other and gazed at Ryan all confused.


    "It''s all your choice." Kevin sighed. "Now I have no idea what your real name is, so if you don''t mind,


    I''m just going to continue calling you Ryan. Ryan, all those properties left to Anne - they will never ever


    be used. Not in this lifetime!


    And what''s your rtionship with the real Ryan? How did you two know each other? That, I don''t know.


    But since you two look so much alike, then you must be really close!


    He gave Anne that property so it will continue to be hers. In turn, we gave you thirty million in cash,


    which should be enough topensate for everything that you have done to us. That amount of


    money should be sufficient to cover for the property!


    And that''s it. From now on, we will pretend that we have never known each other, and we are going to


    cut you off our lives,"


    he said in a very serious voice as he stared at Ryan with his eyes burning from hatred.


    Ryan frowned back and looked at Anne, feeling confused and trying to look for answers in her face.


    But she just lowered her head to avoid his eye contact. He shifted his gaze towards the van and


    estimated that the total amount of cash in it must truly be thirty million, no doubt about that. He trusted


    Anne and Kevin.


    At first, everyone was worried whether the couple would call the police. Or there was possibility that


    they would have arranged for the authorities to ambush their meeting ce and wait to capture the


    kidnappers and everyone who was involved.


    Yet there was no one else but just the two of them!


    Ryan shook his head. He knew that the game that he had been ying, it finally came to an end.


    Ever since he came to A City, his only goal had been as simple as taking back the property from Anne''s


    possession. But now that he already got what he wanted, it was so uneptable.


    He now had thirty million in cash which was equivalent to Ryan''s property, and he should celebrate


    that, right?


    He already got the cash. But what about what he lost?


    He lost... Anne!


    From the words of Kevin himself, he could no longer be friends with Anne. He was practically just a


    stranger to her now. She had cut him off.


    Thinking of this, he shook his head and gave himself a self-deprecating smile. Yes, he was not the real


    Ryan in the first ce, so what was his rtionship with her?


    Anne looked up at Kevin, and nodded. The two of them then slowly turned around and walked away.


    Both the van and the cash inside of it were left to Ryan. They already held up their end of the deal, so


    the two of them would be free to walk out of this ce! But...


    "Anne!" Suddenly, Ryan''s voice came from behind.


    She stopped as soon as she heard him, and responded without looking back, "While we were in the


    cave, you were afraid that I will lose my will, that is why all you did was talk about Kevin and my


    children, whispering stories about them into my ears. So if it weren''t for you, I might not be able to


    survive at all!


    In fact, I already knew that you''re not Ryan ever since you showed up. But after we went through that


    life-and-death situation together, I tried to convince myself that you just had an amnesia and forgot


    everything, that''s all!


    So even when Kevin warned me that you were not the real Ryan, I still hoped maybe, we could still be


    friends since you still protected me even if you were not him.


    But no matter how many times I have reminded you, you still did this. It seems that we are really not


    meant to be friends.


    So, now, I hope you can have sess in your career with your money, and I hope we never see each


    other again."


    Yes, they didn''t want to pursue the matter. Since he wanted the money, then she gave it to him!


    But that was it. There was nothing else to say.


    Ryan tightened his hand into a fist and slowly closed his eyes as Anne walked away.


    He knew that from then on, he had nothing to do with her anymore. This was where it all ended!


    But why did his heart still ache a bit? Why did it feel painful? He looked at the pile of money in the van,


    yet he still felt sad for some reason.


    The best thing in the world was money. But why didn''t he feel happy even now that he already had this


    huge amount of cash?


    Kevin held Anne''s hand tightly. Looking at her pale face, he smiled and said, "Anne, he has protected


    you, and for that, I am very grateful to him. But now that I have paid him back with the cash, we no


    longer owe him anything from now on!"


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Based on how wealthy he was, it wouldn''t really cost him a lot no matter how much money it took for


    this matter to be solved. In the end, he was even willing to give it to Ryan.


    Not because he was rich, but because what he really paid for was their own peace of mind, and it was


    worth it. He had already paid back all Ryan''s love for Anne so he no longer owed him anything. From


    now on, they could stop worrying about him.


    Raising her head and looking at Kevin, Anne nodded with a smile. However, since they had spent a


    large sum of money, she thought...


    "Kevin, I will pledge thirty million from the shares of AN Group to you!" she said after hesitating for a


    moment.


    She suddenly felt a pain in her hand. She raised her head and saw Kevin looking dissatisfied with what


    she just said.


    He frowned at her coldly, gritted his teeth, and responded, "Anne, you''d better take back what you just


    said or else I will be really angry!"


    What was their rtionship? They were married! They were husband and wife, for god''s sake! How


    could she say something like that?


    Thirty million in cash was indeed not a small amount, but Kevin was the president of AN Group, and so


    it wouldn''t really affect him that much!


    Yet, the woman in front of him, his very own wife, wanted to pay him back!


    How could she think that they still needed to repay each other? What the hell was going on in her


    mind?


    When she was in danger, she was all he could think about out of worry. He didn''t even think about


    himself! After he had spent a lot of money for her, she was still concerned about how she could return it


    to him!


    "Anne, you damn woman, do you really take me as your husband?" He put his hand on her shoulder


    and gnashed his teeth, wishing that he could tear her into pieces.


    ''Damn it! Why is it always easy for her to trigger my anger?''


    She blushed, looking at Kevin. Seeing him like that made her feel embarrassed at herself.


    She knew that he was her husband, of course. But, still, she felt a little guilty because Kevin had to


    spend such arge amount of money because of her.


    However, judging from their current situation, she had obviously crossed the line.


    Helplessly, she sighed. "Well, let''s just stop talking about this because it will only make both of us


    unhappy."


    Her voice softened with so much tenderness.


    Yet it was not that easy for Kevin to calm down. And then... he kissed her on the lips. It was so


    surprising that she was not able to resist it.


    ''Damn it! How could she say something like that to me?'' Kevin vented his anger on her through the


    kiss.


    It seemed that only making love with her could make him feel relieved.


    With her eyes wide open, Anne couldn''t help but frown. He seemed to be mad. What was worse was...


    she couldn''t even breathe!


    After a while, he finally let go of her hand. Anne took a deep breath of and stared at him as she was in


    his arms.


    "This is just a taste of the real punishment. If you say those words to me again next time, I won''t go


    easy on you," he said in a deep, hoarse voice. Anne''s cheeks suddenly turned red.


    She blushed as she heard what he said, so she lowered her head slightly to try to hide her face.


    "You bastard!" she scolded him in a low but sweet voice.


    Hearing this, Kevin almost couldn''t control himself to have her right now. He gave up the idea when he


    saw the surroundings.


    Obviously, this was not a good ce for lovemaking. Sighing angrily, he pulled Anne towards him and


    walked forward.


    She looked at his back and noticed how tall he was and how broad his shoulders were, giving her


    infinite warmth and security.


    He was her husband, and there was no person whom she could rely on better than him. Maybe she


    didn''t need to be so strong on her own all the time. As long as she had Kevin by her side, she knew


    she could rely on him.

 Chapter 361 You Can Stop Pretending Now

    Chapter 361 You Can Stop Pretending Now


    As soon as Rose was released, she hailed a taxi and headed directly to the Fu Family''s house in A


    City.


    When the cab halted to a stop in front of the house, she frowned with confusion glinting in her eyes.


    The building, which erected tall, seemed very familiar to her.


    Secondster, bits and pieces of her memories came shing in her head. Distressed, Rose smashed


    her head with her hand, trying to bring her back into her sense, but the scenarios in her mind only


    became blurrier.


    She had an elder sister called Anne,


    and it looked to her that she liked her sister very much.


    But her memories served her differently. She remembered that she treated Anne terribly, but why would


    she like Anne so much?


    For a moment, Rose''s mind was thrown into a mess. She wanted to figure it out, but no matter how


    hard she tried, she just couldn''t.


    Suddenly, a ck car stopped at the gate. When two people walked out of the car, Rose''s eyes


    instantly lit up.


    She recognized those two¨C¨Cthey were Anne and Kevin.


    At the sight of Rose, the two immediately looked at each other and frowned at the same time.


    The Luo Family had been searching for Rose ever since she disappeared. But amidst their great effort,


    no result hade their way.


    As for Kim''s influence, Anne was well aware that no matter how hard Rose tried, she couldn''t escape


    from his control. But seeing that she was here flesh and blood, Anne could only think of one


    exnation¨C¨CKim set Rose free.


    But then, why did he let her go?


    Anne suddenly recalled what happened a few days ago. Sam was still recuperating in the hospital, and


    now Rose had reappeared. What the hell was Kim thinking?


    "Rose, what are you doing here?" Kevin asked while looking at her with evident disgust.


    However, ignoring his words, Rose nced at Anne with surprise.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    She stared at her sister with utmost admiration, as if she was a dog who got reunited with her long-lost


    master.


    But to her dismay, Anne took a step back subconsciously, sensing something bizarre with Rose.


    "Sis Anne, I finally found you!" Rose stepped forward and threw herself into Anne''s arms. "Anne, you''re


    finally here! Don''t you know? I''ve missed you so much! I tried so hard to find you, and now that you''re


    here, please promise not to leave me alone. I promise always to listen to you and obey you. Just


    please, don¡¯t leave me." Rose sobbed while burying her head in Anne''s shoulder.


    Meanwhile, Kevin''s eyes widened in utter disbelief. He watched the scene with his mouth hanging


    agape.


    There was much animosity between the siblings. Just a few days ago, Rose provoked and fought with


    Anne. But what the hell was she doing right now?


    Smiling from ear to ear, Rose cupped her sister''s face. Her face gently rubbed against Anne''s.


    What was going on? How could this happen?


    Kevin was not the only one thrown in surprise. Even Anne stood frozen to her feet, bbergasted and


    quite scared at the same time.


    More than that, she was shocked to see Rose lose so much weight. Her cheeks had sunk, and her


    bones even felt frail against Anne''s palm.


    But what was crazier was Rose holding Anne and calling her sister affectionately, as if they had an


    unbreakable bond.


    "What trick are you ying, Rose? Let go of me!" Anne managed to say harshly after struggling to find


    the right words to utter.


    However, Rose held on to her tightly, unwilling to let go of her. With grievance and expectation on her


    face, Rose bit her lip slightly and said, "Anne, I know I have done a lot of things that made you unhappy


    before, but you can rest assured that I will never do it again.


    I was young and reckless at that time. Can you please forgive me?"


    Rose held Anne''s hand and shook it slightly, much like a spoiled child expecting to be given candy.


    With her eyes wide open, Anne felt as if she had been struck by lightning.


    ''Oh my god! What''s happening?'' she asked herself,pletely bbergasted.


    Pulling her hand free from Rose''s grip, Anne surveyed her sister from head to foot. After that, she


    turned her head to look at Kevin and then back at her before saying, "Rose, there''s no one else here.


    You don''t have to pretend."


    Rose shook her head and grabbed Anne''s hand tightly again. "Anne, I know I was wrong. I really do.


    Please forgive me. Give me one more chance. Onest chance, okay?"


    Then, she knelt on the ground without hesitation and begged Anne like thetter was some saint.


    At the same time, Kevin stepped forward and immediately pulled Rose up and away from Anne.


    Anne''s scandal still hadn''t been cleared, and if a paparazzi photographed this scene, one could


    imagine what kind of news would be released.


    Now, Kevin had to make sure that there wouldn''t be any more scandal toe her way.


    "Kevin, what are you doing? Let go of me! You might be my brother-inw, but let me tell you, I hate


    you very much. Stay away from me! I don''t feelfortable when you are this close to me!" Rose


    pushed Kevin away with an evident hint of disgust on her face as if thetter was some deadly virus.


    With fierce eyes, Kevin lowered his head to look at his hand that was shoved away.


    He knew from the beginning that Rose liked him. In fact, she would be in cloud nine whenever he


    touched or even paid her some attention.


    But now, he could see the evident hint of disgust in her eyes!


    ''Oh, my God!'' Kevin didn''t know how to describe this bizarre situation.


    At the same time, Anne was also stunned. She suddenly recalled the day Rose came to her in person


    and dered that she wanted to take Kevin back. She even had the guts to copy Anne''s face to attract


    his attention. But now¡­


    What the hell happened? How was this possible?


    Afflicted, Anne rubbed her forehead helplessly and waved her hand. "Rose, everyone in the Luo Family


    is looking for you. You''d better go back as soon as possible,"


    she suggested, thinking that they could get away from her.


    However, Rose firmly shook her head and held Anne''s hand tightly, as if she was afraid that thetter


    would abandon her.


    "No, I don''t care about them. I want to be with you!"


    While Anne couldn''t seem to grasp the situation, Kevin''s sharp eyes caught sight of a paparazzi


    lingering around. "Let''s go inside first. This is not a ce to talk," he immediately suggested.


    Anne nodded and opened the door of the car for Rose. Rose got into the car happily. Kevin shook his


    head and drove the car to take them home.


    Meanwhile, Selma, who was ying with the children, frowned at the sight of Rose. With obvious


    displeasure, she sneered. "Rose, you have nothing to do with Kevin now. You can''t juste here as


    you please!"


    However, Rose didn''t seem to mind the rejection. Instead, she just nced at Selma indifferently. She


    opened her mouth and wanted to refute, but when she saw Sally and Eddy, her eyes instantly


    brightened up!


    In utter excitement, she ran towards the kids but immediately stopped on her tracks¨C¨Cmuch to the


    confusion of everyone present. Then, slowly, she squatted down and asked softly, "Eddy, Sally, I''m your


    aunt. Let''s y, okay?"


    In an instant, Anne and Kevin felt their legs in a limp and almost fell to the ground.


    At the sight of Rose staring at both Sally and Eddy with her loving eyes, they thought, were they in a


    dream? What was happening right now?


    "What are you doing?! Stay away from my grandchildren!" Selma immediately grabbed hold of the kids


    while eyeing Rose vigntly.


    She was clearly protecting them from their aunt and whatever thetter intended to do.


    Rose looked at the old woman with disgust before expectantly eyeing her sister and asking, "Anne, I


    like Sally and Eddy very much. Can I y with them? I promise I won''t let them get hurt."


    Anne quickly massaged her forehead to ease the tingling sensation of confusion. She obviously did not


    have the right strength to deal with this kind of unexpected situation. "Rose, there''s no one else here.


    How long are you going to act? Why do you have to pretend? Do you really like fooling us that much?"


    she asked in an aggrieved and tired tone.


    Kevin, who was standing next to her, echoed in his heart. ''Rose is too weird and that''s frightening.''


    If it was the usual Rose they had known, they would not be freaked out. But she was actingpletely


    different!


    "Anne, I know I was wrong in the past. If you just give me a chance to change¡­please! I really want to


    be your sister," Rose pleaded while twisting her fingers.


    To control her frustration, Anne gritted her teeth and thought,


    ''How long is she going to pretend?''


    Shaking his head, Kevin took a step forward, and instantly¨C¨Cas if it was her reflex telling her¨C¨CRose


    stepped back. Her eyes were filled with vignce and disgust.


    ''What trick is she ying?'' Kevin asked himself as he narrowed his eyes at her.


    "Anne, call the Luo Family right now and ask them to take Rose back!" Selma, who was evidently


    weirded out by the woman,manded at once.


    Nodding, Anne took out her phone, only to find Rose rushing over and hugging her tightly in an attempt


    to stop her. She begged, "Anne, please don''t send me back. Please!"


    Anne frowned. Helplessly, she dragged her sister into a room. She knew very well that Rose was just


    pretending. If it were to be left alone, thetter would probably show her true colors.


    Little did she know, Rose was genuinely happy when Anne held her arms just now.


    Kevin withdrew his gaze from Rose, his brows furrowed deeply. "Kevin, what''s wrong with Rose?"


    Selma whispered to him.


    Looking at his mother, Kevin shook his head and asked the same question to himself. Perhaps only


    Kim knew what happened to her.


    Since Rose was taken away by Kim, she had drastically lost weight. Did Kim do something to her? Was


    it to turn Rose insane?


    After dragging Rose into the room, Anne shut the door and stared into her eyes. "Rose, now it''s only


    two of us. You can stop pretending now. Tell me what exactly do you want?"


    Rose walked up and sat down next to Anne and slowly leaned her head on her shoulder, saying,


    "Anne, I know I have done something to hurt you in the past. It''s reasonable that you don''t believe me


    now, but it doesn''t matter. I will prove to you that I have really changed. I am no longer who I was


    before!


    I want you to know that I love and your kids more than I love myself!"


    Hearing this, Anne was not moved. Instead, she felt utterly scared. Was this woman possessed by


    some kind of ghost?

 Chapter 362 Frightening Changes

    Chapter 362 Frightening Changes


    Anne sighed in exasperation and pushed Rose aside. Unfortunately, Rose was thin and gaunt that she


    fell to the ground easily. She looked up at Anne pathetically while she was slumped on the ground.


    Through gritted teeth Anne squeezed her words from her teeth. "Rose, don''t you dare pull such a trick


    on me. Let me tell you this, I''ll never forgive what you did to me. Don''t ever think that I will acknowledge


    you as my younger sister just because you said a few good things. Always remember that we are just


    strangers sharing the same blood!"


    Rose stared at her in disbelief. The tears full of grievances that were only welling up in her eyes finally


    fell down on her cheeks.


    While biting her lower lip, she slowly got up from the ground slowly. To Anne''s surprise, Rose bent her


    knees and knelt down in front of her. "Anne, I''ve thought things through in the past few days. I realized


    all my fault. I''ve corrected my mistakes, and I''m trying to be a better person than I was before. Please


    forgive me. I''ll do everything for you!"


    Anne looked at her with a frown. Suddenly, Kim''s face shed through her eyes. Her eyes widened,


    and her expression turned cold. "Did Kim threaten you?" she asked calmly.


    When Rose heard this, her body trembled subconsciously. That man had left a shadow and fear in her


    heart. Although he was nowhere in sight, just hearing his name frightened her.


    "No. Kim didn''t threaten me. I''m doing this on my own volition. It''s just that I''ve thought it over and


    realized my mistakes. Believe me, Anne!" answered Rose while shaking her head.


    As Anne noticed that Rose was being slightly affectionate, she sneered and crossed her arms over her


    chest while staring at her coldly.


    Rose''s sudden change was rming. Although she looked remorseful, Anne still believed that this


    woman was up to something.


    She had no idea what Rose wanted to do, but she knew that her intentions would be exposed


    eventually.


    "Do you want to stay with me?" asked Anne suddenly.


    With an expectant look on her face, Rose nodded enthusiastically and answered, "Yes! I will do


    anything as long as I can be with you!"


    Anne sneered in response. "If that''s the case, you can stay here. Don''t worry, I''ll talk to Kevin and his


    motherter."


    Still nodding, Rose looked at her gratefully. Then, Anne turned around and went downstairs, followed


    by Rose.


    She looked at Anne with admiration. As long as she could be with her sister, she was willing to do


    anything.


    Both Kevin and Selma disagreed with Anne on the decision of letting Rose stay.


    In the Fu Family''s residence, there were many servants around that it was impossible for Rose to hurt


    the children. Nevertheless, Kevin was still uneasy due to her sudden change. Why would he let such a


    dangerous person be around him and his children?


    Selma hated Rose as well. She feared that her two grandchildren would be at risk if Rose stayed in the


    house.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t cause any trouble. Just let me be with my sister and I won''t detest you anymore."


    Rose looked at them expectantly with wide eyes.


    Detest?


    Kevin frowned when he heard this. How could he be a nuisance to Rose now? He was in utter


    shock.


    This was unbelievable!


    "Mom, let her stay." Kevin suddenly turned around and spoke to Selma.


    As a response, Selma just frowned and snorted in disdain. Then, she turned around and left.


    Since Kevin and Anne both agreed to let Rose stay, there was nothing else she could do. However, she


    swore to herself that she would keep an eye on her in case she did something contemptuous, like hurt


    her grandchildren.


    With a beaming smile, Rose then looked at her sister, as if her world only belonged to Anne.


    Her meaningful smile made Kevin and Anne exchange nces. To be honest, they were confused.


    They both knew how much Rose had loathed Anne before. The way Rose looked at her made Anne


    doubt her sister''s motive more.


    However, they wanted to see how long Rose''s pretension wouldst.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    As for Rose, she felt fortunate as long as she could stay here with her sister.


    On the other side, Ryan went straight to Kim after he got the money.


    It would actually be best for him to just disappear with the money. To his own surprise, he went to H


    City and contacted Kim for no reason at all.


    While sitting on the sofa, Kim sarcastically nced at Ryan. Thetter just sat beside him with a frown


    and inexplicable expression.


    "What now? Now that your wish has been fulfilled, do you want to admit your crime and be a new


    person?" Kim was being sarcastic at this moment.


    His remark made Ryan frown. Suddenly, out of the corner of his eyes, he saw a child. His frown was


    then reced with a smile, and he waved his hand at the kid. It was Simon.


    The child raised his head and looked at Kim for permission. Kim nodded slightly, so Simon came over


    to them timidly.


    With a smile, Ryan stretched out his hand and rubbed Simon''s head, and said, "This boy looks


    adorable. His eyes and brows look the same as Anne''s."


    Although it was usual for a girl to look like her father, and a boy to his mother, it was still surprising that


    Simon looked like Anne a lot.


    However, the smile on Ryan''s face gradually dissipated at the mention of her name.


    Since he had already gotten the money, he had nothing to do with Anne anymore. What was more, she


    would never acknowledge their friendship again.


    Truth be told, there was never a friendship between them anyway. He just used her.


    "Uncle Ryan, how is my mother now?" asked Simon as he raised his head.


    With a frown, Ryan nodded at him and answered, "Don''t worry. Your mother and sister are both fine."


    Simon nodded and wanted to ask further questions, but he did not dare to do so. Since Ryan was


    talking with Kim here, he must not be a good person.


    Of course, neither Ryan nor Kim knew Simon''s the thoughts in his mind.


    Kim waved at Simon, and thetter immediately stood up and ran into his arms. This made Kim smile


    as he looked at the boy with affection.


    This little boy was smart. He knew what to do and when to act. Not only that, he knew what was best


    for himself.


    "Ryan, I''m disappointed with the photos. You shouldn''t have posted them without my permission."


    Changing the topic, Kim frowned and looked at Ryan in dissatisfaction.


    As a response, Ryan sighed with a heavy heart. That time, he had no choice but to release the photos.


    "Now that I''ve received the money from Anne, I will exin to the public everything and clear her


    name," said Ryan while looking at Kim.


    After Kim heard that, a frown appeared on his face. He was silent for a moment, then he decided to


    leave with Simon in his arms. If Ryan wanted to do this, Kim had no intention of stopping him.


    Besides, he had already let Rose go. As time went by, Kim could imagine how lovely she had be.


    Just when he thought of it, his lips turned into a sinister smile without him noticing. ''Anne, are you


    satisfied with this gift?'' he thought to himself.


    Rose was nothing but a dispensable pawn from the start!


    Ryan kept his word. The next day, he went back to A City and rified everything in front of dozens of


    entertainment reports. He admitted that the photos were not falsified. Instead, he stated that the


    woman in the photos was not Anne, but her sister, Rose.


    How could he prove this? Well, he mentioned that Anne had a scar on her forehead, and Rose had


    none.


    The media had already known this. However, they were still curious about Ryan''s answer and intention.


    After the news had been released, the media helped Anne rify the truth. As for Rose, she was faced


    with criticism and scrutiny.


    However, it did not matter to her. She remained unfazed even though other people were judging her. It


    was only the Luo Family that felt troubled.


    That was because they had not found her yet. None of them knew that she was currently staying in the


    Fu Family''s residence.


    At first, Anne and Kevin thought that if Rose stayed in their house, she would eventually show her true


    colors sooner orter. However, what was happening was the exact opposite.


    It seemed that Rose indeed realized the mistakes she had made in past. It looked like she was


    genuinely trying her best to make up for Anne and her sister''s children.


    As a matter of fact, every time Rose saw Anne, her eyes would light up as if the only person in her


    world was her sister. She also treated Eddy and Sally well, and made sure that she was the best aunt


    they could ever have.


    Of course, they still remained vignt. They must not let their guard down just because of her kindness.


    Meanwhile, Selma was still guarding the children, afraid that they would be hurt because of Rose.


    "Is this really my sister?" Because of Rose''s unwavering goodwill, Anne began to doubt her sister''s


    identity. Ridiculous as it might seem, she wondered if she had another sister whom she had not known


    before. Could it be that this person happened to look exactly like her, and that they only mistook her as


    Rose?


    What kind of person was Rose anyway? Both Anne and Kevin was aware that no matter what, Rose


    could not behave like this without a reason.


    What Rose was doing right now could not be described as a change. After all, the word "change" was


    not enough to describe it.


    With a smirk at the corners of his mouth, Kevin slowly took a sip of his red wine. While indulged in the


    strong fragrance of his drink, he nodded to Anne and said, "Maybe you were right. You must have


    another sister whom you don''t know about."


    Anne shook her head with a chuckle. Although it was only a joke, it was obvious that Rose had


    changed a lot.


    What should Anne say now?


    In the past, Rose was obsessed with Kevin that she did everything to take him, but to no avail.


    Surprisingly, her eyes were now full of disgust whenever she saw him.


    Furthermore, she had hated Anne so much. But now, she wished that she could pounce on her sister


    and that they would never be separated again.


    It was more likely that Rose was being like this because she was now a changed person.


    Such a change was indeed surprising.


    "I have a hunch that Rose''s change has something to do with Kim," said Anne with a frown.


    Kevin thought the same thing, but it made him more confused. "Kim is cunning and despicable. It''s true


    though that he can surprise others when nobody expected. But now that Rose is here with us, I can


    attest that there is no one that can monitor her. There must be something else that makes her behave


    this way."


    Perhaps what Rose was doing right now was not a disguise. Her kindness might have actuallye


    from the bottom of her heart.


    Anne shook her head as a response. She, too, was confused. This was a mystery that was yet to


    unfold.


    All of a sudden, the door swung open. Anne and Kevin looked up at it to see who it was. It was Selma,


    whose mouth was in a deep frown. She staggered toward them in high heels, and there was a look of


    confusion on her face. She then shook her head slightly, and no words seemed toe out of her


    mouth.


    Selma sat down on the couch. Then, Anne considerately poured a ss of red wine for her. Selma took


    a sip of it and then impatiently put it aside. "What''s going on with this Rose?" she asked with a frown.


    In the past, Rose hated Anne, and she hated Eddy and Sally more. But now, it seemed that she loved


    the children as if they were her own.


    Selma racked her brain to figure out what was happening, but failed. She thought of countless


    assumptions and exnations, yet she still could not find a suitable answer for Rose''s behavior.


    This was so weird! The current situation seemed unreal. It seemed that Rose had really changed for


    the better.


    In this world of science, they did not believe in legends nor in ghosts. If so, what happened to her?


    The three looked at each other and sighed. What on earth really happened to Rose? They had no clue.


    Although it was only vague, they all had a bad feeling about it.


    It seemed that danger was quietly creeping towards them from a ce they had no knowledge


    about.

 Chapter 363 Emilys Anger

    Chapter 363 Emily''s Anger


    There was peace for a while. Then, one day, Anne and Kevin visited Sam. They brought flowers and


    fruits for him.


    But when they entered his room, the bed was empty!


    With a raised eyebrow, Anne stared at Kevin. "Have Sam and Emily reconciled?"


    She still hadn''t forgotten what happened that day at the hospital. Additionally, Emily hadn''t contacted


    hertely.


    Kevin gave a slight nod. "Well, I have no idea how many apologies Sam has to make for Emily to


    forgive him."


    Anne nodded and wanted to ask another thing. However, the couple suddenly showed up. As such,


    she sealed her lips.


    Emily assisted Sam as they approached Kevin and Anne. Sam was talking something to Emily with his


    head lowered, a gentle smile stered on his face. Emily raised her head and smiled back.


    The scene made the lovely couple look as if they came out of a beautiful painting.


    Meanwhile, Anne and Kevin smiled as they looked at each other. Despite the conflict that happened


    between them, it was great that they reconciled at that time.


    Then, Emily and Sam realized that they hadpany. With a slight frown, the former looked at Anne


    and lowered her head, as if to avoid eye contact.


    With raised eyebrows, Anne stepped forward and smiled. "Congrattions on getting engaged."


    Sam slowly shook his head and said in a serious tone, "Anne, that''s not right. Emily and I are already


    married. It is only that the wedding is dyed because of my injury. I really feel sorry to her. I promise I


    will give her a luxurious wedding after I am discharged from the hospital."


    He got confused when Emily lost her temper recently. Although he apologized several times, she didn''t


    forgive him. In the end, he suggested that they file a marriage license first to appease her.


    She was silent for a while. Then, with a nod, she nodded in agreement. It was only after getting the


    marriage certificate that Emily forgave him.


    But whenever he asked why she was angry, Emily would act cold. As such, he still didn''t know the


    reason for her anger.


    Surprised, Anne gaped at Emily. The former smiled with narrowed eyes and said, "Well,


    congrattions to both of you. Don''t forget to invite us to the wedding!"


    Emily quietly looked at her and slightly frowned. However, she immediately rxed her strained


    expression and slowly nodded. There were no more signs of their once intimate interaction anymore.


    Kevin nodded as Anne looked back at him. A strange atmosphere radiated between the four of them.


    Since they had nothing but awkwardness, the two visitors decided to leave after a rather short stay.


    While in the car, Anne frowned as she stared at Kevin in confusion. "Kevin, do you have any idea why


    Emily''s in a bad mood? I already apologized for what happenedst time. But I don''t think she''s mad


    because of that."


    With a smile, Kevin gave a slight nod.


    Emily felt a sting in her heart. Since she loved Sam so much, Kevin knew that Sam could address her


    fears. Only then would she return to normal.


    However, some things shouldn''t be rushed. If Anne got involved, it might only worsen the situation.


    As such, they could only wait for Emily to calm down.


    "Well, women always feel something wrong for a few days every month," Kevin said with a yful


    smile.


    Anne looked at him and rolled her eyes.


    Meanwhile, Emily was in the hospital. She had a slight smile as she peeled an apple for Sam. With a


    perplexed look, he asked her, "Emily, don''t you and Anne get along well? Why were you acting cold


    towards her earlier?"


    "Is that so? I didn''t notice it. Maybe I was talking too much with you that I was too exhausted to speak


    with her." As she reasoned out, Emily unconsciously stopped peeling.


    A helpless look painted Sam''s face as he shook his head.


    She resumed cutting the apple and ced them in front of him.


    Earlier, he was the one who told Anne about them getting their marriage certificate. It was beyond


    Emily''s expectations and satisfied her somewhat.


    As such, regardless of their past, she was Sam''swful wife.


    Nothing could separate her from him anymore.


    "Sam, I already told you that if you really want to marry me, always remember that I am the most


    important woman in your life." Emily carefully put an apple slice into his mouth with a toothpick. Then,


    she lowered her eyes and said in a soft voice, "Since you promised me, don''t forget it."


    A confused expression clouded Sam''s face as he couldn''t do anything about it. Immediately, he


    embraced her and kissed her hair. "I thought everything clearly before deciding to marry you. You''re the


    most important woman for me. That will never change!"


    She smiled and slowly closed her eyes. Whether Sam was telling the truth or not, she promised to


    make ite true.


    Anne and Kevin arrived at the Fu family''s house. As they entered, they saw Rose ying with Sally.


    The couple looked at each other with raised eyebrows.


    Although it had been some time that Rose acted like she had changed, it was still uneasy to see her


    smile so cordially again.


    "Anne, wee back!" she said when she noticed Anne and Kevin standing by the door. With Sally in


    her arms, she approached the couple. A look of admiration painted her face. "Anne, you''re very lucky.


    Sally and Eddy are so adorable and cute!"


    With a stiff smile, Anne gave a quick nod before heading upstairs.


    A disappointed expression painted Rose''s face. Since she did something wrong, there were


    consequences for her to face. However, she had no idea when Anne would forgive her.


    Kevin squinted his eyes and looked at Rose from head to toe. A trace of disgust shed across her


    face when she met his gaze. She was about to leave when he said, "Rose, what do you think about


    Anne?"


    Immediately, she answered without any hesitation, "My sister is the most important person for me. I


    value her more than my life!"


    His jaw dropped.


    Shaking his head, he turned around and left. Rose frowned as she tightly embraced Sally.


    The kid smiled and kissed her on the forehead. Immediately, Rose blushed and admired how cute her


    sister''s child was.


    Meanwhile, Sam was finally discharged from the hospital. He was so excited to prepare for his wedding


    with Emily.


    He also sent Anne and Kevin an invitation.


    Fortunately, Sally and Eddy were in great health during the preparation. The bone marrow transnt


    sessfully treated thattter''s leukemia.


    Nheless, no one let their guard down. Even with his leukemia, Eddy still had a heart condition. It


    was like a time bomb that could explode any time.


    The search for a suitable heart donor put a heavy burden on everyone else. Up to that moment, they


    still hadn''t found a match.


    However, it was not a reason for them to give up.


    Additionally, Kevin and Anne grew more worried about Simon as time went by. Thanks to Rose''s


    description, they found Kim''s house. Unfortunately, Kim was cunning enough to move to a new location


    before they could find him.


    H City was quiterge. Searching for a few people was rather difficult. Despite Kevin''s abilities, he


    remained helpless about the situation.


    On the other hand, amidst their desperation, there was a thin silver lining. Sam and Emily had set their


    wedding date.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    The morning of the event, Anne and Kevin wanted to bring their kids with them. Unfortunately, Sally


    caught a mild cold.


    But since Sam was marrying Emily, Anne and Kevin were supposed to be there. Additionally, Selma


    should also be present.


    Anne revealed a worried face as she looked at Sally''s situation.


    "Thest time I spoke with Emily, she was rather cold. If I go to her wedding, I might ruin her most


    important day. Maybe I should stay here and take care of Sally instead," she said as she nced at


    Rose.


    Although Rose was doing bettertely, Anne still wasn''t confident to leave the child to her.


    Kevin and Selma reluctantly nodded. Since they went to the wedding to congratte the new couple,


    they should avoid any troubles.


    A heavy sigh escaped Kevin''s lips. He promised to talk with Sam after the wedding about the situation


    between Anne and Emily.


    Soon, Kevin and Selma left for the wedding. Rose stood quietly and frowned.


    In a cold tone, Anne asked with raised eyebrows, "What''s the matter?"


    Rose slightly shook her head and immediately smiled. "It''s nothing. I''m fine."


    However, she felt something was wrong deep inside her.


    With Sally in her arms, Anne headed to the room and ignored Rose. The child fell asleep because of


    the cough medicine.


    Anne reached her hand out and yfully rubbed Sally''s chubby cheeks as her mind wandered off.


    Simon was rather thin when theyst met. She had no idea about his current condition.


    Deep inside, she wished for the day she could reunite with her son.


    A deep sigh escaped her lips as her eyes welled up. At that moment, a person was standing by the


    door. The person revealed aplex look before leaving.


    Anne didn''t notice it all.


    After some time, the door opened again. Rose gave a faint smile as she handed a ss of water to


    Anne. "Anne, have a drink."


    Without much thought, Anne took the ss and drank a few mouthfuls. Then, she put the ss on the


    table beside the bed.


    With a yawn, she slowly swayed her head. She pecked Sally''s cheek before closing her eyes.


    Kevin''s torment the night before might have caused her to feel a little sleepy.


    Meanwhile, Kevin and Selma finally arrived at the wedding. Sam, a handsome man, and Emily, a


    gorgeousdy, were a perfect match.


    Emily approached them while holding Sam''s arms. Confused, thetter raised his eyebrows and asked,


    "Where''s Anne?"


    With a gentle smile, Kevin nced at Emily. However, she immediately lowered her head to avoid his


    gaze. In a light tone, he exined, "She''s at home taking care of Sally. The little critter has a cold. My


    mother and I are here to congratte you two."


    Sam didn''t think much of the situation since it was normal for children to get sick. He nodded and smile.


    It was more than enough that Kevin was there to attend their wedding. He decided not to dwell on


    Anne''s absence.


    Emily finally raised her head and watched Sam''s expression. A sigh of relief escaped her mouth when


    she noticed that Sam wasn''t displeased. She guessed that Anne was not that important for


    Sam.

 Chapter 364 Ill Drag Both Of You To Hell With Me

    Chapter 364 I''ll Drag Both Of You To Hell With Me


    While the wedding was going on, both Sam and Emily received countless blessings and well wishes


    from their family and friends. Sam looked down and lovingly gazed upon his wife as he painted a


    sweet, genuine smile on his face.


    He might not have even noticed her when they first met, but he gradually developed feelings for her like


    a slow-burn film approaching its climax. She was the one he chose to be with for the rest of his life.


    Opposite of them stood Kevin, who wore a faint smile as he looked at them with pride. Seeing Sam and


    Emily finally end up happy together filled him with such joy.


    In a few moments, the phone on his pocket violently vibrated. He squinted his eyes and his face almost


    resembled a frown to clearly see the screen. The call was from Anne.


    Why did Anne call him now, of all times?


    "Hello¡­" He scoured around the ce and settled in the most quiet ce he could find.


    "Kevin, it''s me." A cold, feminine voice came from the other side of the line. His face now fully morphed


    into a full frown. The distinct voice immediately made him realize who it was. It was none other than


    Rose!


    It wasn''t long until Kevin finally felt that something must have gone terribly wrong, so he asked with a


    trace of hostility, "Rose, why do you have Anne''s cell phone?"


    "Ha-ha!" Rose sneered. "Kevin, do you have any idea what I just experienced?


    It''s irony. I hate Anne so much, but it was only a while ago that I absolutely adored her. I like you so


    much, as well, but at the same time, I loath you with every bit of my being!"


    Kevin couldn''t help but frown. What was she talking about?


    "Rose, give the phone to Anne now. I want to talk to her." He was almost certain that something


    horrible was taking ce.


    "Anne? Well," said Rose with a chilling smile.


    His frown of disappointment further deepened. All of a sudden, he heard a woman struggling and


    whimpering, almost as if her voice was forcefully buried in a heap of clothes. His eyes widened as he


    realized it was Anne who grunted out of desperation.


    ''Oh my god! What happened?!''


    Before he could even react, the phone was abruptly hung up. He quickly called home out of sheer


    panic. The servant told him that Mrs. Anne left the house about an hour ago together with the


    unconscious Rose and Miss Sally!


    The reply didn''t help him at all, and he was well aware that it was Rose that the servant said that left an


    hour ago, not Anne!


    Right now, both Anne and Rose looked so much alike. If the two of them wore the exact same clothes,


    even Kevin would have a hard time pointing who was who, let alone those servants.


    Damn it! Something terrible happened!


    It was all his fault. He got too careless. He knew that Rose was a sly one, but he still lowered his guard,


    and let her stay in the Fu Family''s residence!


    "Sally!" At the moment, it was still too early for Eddy toe back from school. The only people left


    inside the house were Sally and Anne, and Rose simply would not let go of Anne. At this point, even


    Sally would be in trouble!


    ''Damn it!'' he cursed internally.


    Kevin hastily strode outside, gritting his teeth in both anger and anxiety. Selma noticed something


    about his behavior, and called him out to check if there was any problem. However, Kevin was too


    focused on the problem that he waspletely disconnected from the noise surrounding him.


    Meanwhile, Selma''s concerned call caught Sam''s and Emily''s attention. They both looked at each


    other in confusion, so they walked over, and politely asked, "Mrs. Selma, what''s Kevin up to?"


    She shook her head, obviously as lost in the dark as them. They noticed Kevin looking too anxious


    when he left. She kept wondering what it could be, but she couldn''t think of anything that might put him


    in such a mood.


    Emily, too, shook her head, and smilinglymented, "Kevin is the president, after all. There are many


    things he has to deal with in thepany. Maybe an emergency happened that he had to leave in such


    a hurry. Let''s not bother him any further."


    Both Sam and Selma couldn''t help but frown. They stayed silent about their concerns, but they both


    knew that Kevin wasn''t the type to just leave like that, no matter the current circumstances in the


    company.


    In other words, they realized that the only thing that could make him get so nervous and anxious was¡­


    "Did something wrong happen back at home?" Selma shook her head as she made a call to the home.


    Her face suddenly turned pale after hearing the servant''s report.


    ''Damn it! What did Rose do this time?!'' she cursed at the back of her mind. How could she take away


    both Anne and Sally!?


    "Anne and Sally are in danger!" She turned around and rushed outside as she screamed in panic.


    Sam looked at Emily with a worried face. Emily''s face became cold. She let go of her husband''s hand,


    and sarcastically remarked, "Anne is in danger. Are you going to go see her?"


    Sam paused as he gave her a strange look. "Kevin is on his way. I''m pretty sure he can handle it.


    Nothing seriously bad will happen as long as he''s there to protect her."


    She frowned and stared at him. After a long time, she sneered before she turned around and left.


    No wonder Sam didn''t follow Selma to leave. It turned out that he thought nothing serious would


    happen to Anne.


    The more Sam thought about it, the more confused he became. There was just something wrong about


    how Emily acted recently that he couldn''t put his finger on. What was she angry about this time?


    Now that they were in the wedding venue, there was practically nothing he could do butfort her.


    The problem now was that how could he evenfort her if he didn''t know exactly what was wrong?


    "Emily, I feel that something is bothering you recently. Do you want to talk about it? You should learn to


    be more open to me all the time, now that we''re married. Isn''t it only reasonable to do so?" He held


    Emily''s arms tight as he asked her helplessly.


    In other people''s eyes, the couple were closer than ever and were having a good time, but only the two


    of them knew exactly what was going on between them right now.


    She ced her hand around his neck, and mustered up the strength to put on the faintest of smiles.


    However, her eyes remained cold and sent out an indifferent vibe. He felt the chill in her eyes as she


    looked at him with gazepletely devoid of adoration. "For all this time, how did I treat you and


    Anne? I don''t think I have ever done anything to harm you. But what about the both of you? What did


    you do to me?"


    Her vague questions only left him even more puzzled than before. "You have been really good to us.


    What''s wrong about Anne and me? What are you talking about?"


    She sneered. "Don''t act like you can fool everyone. I can tell that you still have feelings for Anne!"


    He couldn''t help but smile. "Since I got hurt, I kept thinking about why you are so angry with me. But I


    just couldn''t figure it out. You''re an enigma to me. And now it turned out that this is what''s been


    bothering you. Emily, how could you be this stupid? Think about it. If what you said is true¡ªthat I still


    like Anne until now¡ªthen why did I go ahead and marry you?


    This isn''t a joke. We made a vow to take care of each other for the rest of our lives. How can I not take


    this seriously if I don''t love you?"


    His words came to her as the biggest surprise she received today. She felt that she was going to melt


    as the overwhelming sweetness enveloped her heart.


    That was all that she needed to hear¡ªan assurance and reminder that he chose her over Anne!


    But, of course, skepticism remained creeping over her. Was that all true?


    "Yes, I used to like Anne, but that was a long time ago. I only see her now as a good friend. And,


    besides, you have a good rtionship with her, don''t you?


    Back then, Kim had the upper hand. If only Kevin had gone there, Kim wouldn''t have shown up at all.


    Anne only had toe to me because she was desperate.


    Ryan, on the other hand, an impostor. He was nothing but a mischievous substitute. Kevin can''t go


    there. Beside myself, who do you think Anne can approach?


    And Simon is just an innocent kid who don''t know any better. It''s only natural that I have to give him a


    hand, right?


    It just happened that I was badly hurt. I didn''t expect it to end up the way it did.


    I also didn''t expect that you would suspect me because of this matter. Look, Emily, I think I made


    myself clear that you''re the only one that I love. There''s no doubt that I am willing to spend the rest of


    my life with you!"


    Emily blushed upon hearing his words, and her then cold demeanor suddenly melted into a weing


    vibe. What more could she ask for?


    He told her that he loved her and that he would only be with her for the rest of his life!


    "What? Don''t you trust me?" Sam abruptly asked.


    She looked down in embarrassment, and slightly bit her lips as a smile now slowly began to form on


    her face. She gently pushed him away and turned around to walk inside. Sam faintly shook his head,


    knowing that Emily had believed him.


    It had to be said that Emily''s suspicion really baffled him.


    However, it only showed how much Emily cared about him. Otherwise, how could she feel jealous?


    He heaved a silent but heavy sigh. After all that, his worries still didn''t leave him alone. He still had no


    idea what had happened to Anne.


    "Look, Anne is tied to a tall building!" A worried, loud voice came from the back of Sam''s ears. His


    frown was now as deep as it could be, and he turned around to see what was happening.


    Three women were busy looking at the phones with intrigued eyes. He walked over to approach them.


    "Kevin, I warn you, don''t you dare take another step closer. I swear I will push Anne and Sally down


    together!" Sam could clearly hear Rose''s loud, desperate cry from the phone''s speakers.


    The surreal nature of such situation dumbfounded him in ways he didn''t expect. He saw Kevin standing


    there, not too far from Rose, regretfully shaking his head. One could tell how tense he was feeling


    having been caught into this difficult scenario. "Okay, okay. I won''t go any further. Rose, please calm


    down. We can talk this out!"


    Sam locked his eyes into the phone screen. He never once expected Rose to go to such extent that


    she actually dragged both Anne and Sally there, endangering their lives.


    On the rooftop of a tall building, the intensity almost slowed time into a standstill.


    Anne desperately looked at Kevin with her eyes wide open in fear. Kevin, on the other hand, knew that


    she was giving him a look that he had to save Sally first!


    However, he was torn into two. He stood there, looking desperate for answers. If only he could think of


    a way to save both of them!


    Anne turned to look at Rose. Back at home, Rose gave her a ss of water, but she didn''t notice that it


    was mixed with a dose of sleeping pill.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    It was enough to knock her out almost immediately. When she woke up, she found herself on the


    rooftop.


    Hordes of media people came to report every bit of the situation.


    "Anne, are you happy to know that I''ve been following you like a dog these days?" Rose mockingly


    said. She then cruelly grabbed her hair, and continued, "I acted so humble, and even begged you to


    give me chance. Have you been mocking me, deep inside?"


    Not only did Anne not find the right words to respond, her mouth was also tightly covered so she


    couldn''t say anything.


    "In fact, even I looked down upon myself when I did that. What''s wrong with me? I hate you as much as


    I love Kevin. But a lot has changed not too long ago. I can''t even tell what''s going on!" She vigorously


    shook her head as her eyes began to fill with doubts and intense emotions.


    It was ironic that Anne, who she loathed the most, had suddenly be the one she worshiped. The


    situation became inversely proportionate with how she felt about Kevin.


    Up until now, Rose still didn''t understand why she acted the way she did. But, now, she exploded into


    vile acts as her insanity got the best of her. All she wanted now was to die with Anne!


    "Anne, don''t be socent. I''m telling you, I won''t hesitate to kill you and Sally. I''ll drag both of you


    to hell with me if I could!" Tears started to well up in her eyes, as she screamed at her from the top of


    her lungs.


    Anne desperately shook her head in fear.


    For her, it didn''t matter if she died. She was thinking about poor Sally who got wrongly involved!


    "Well, do you have anything else to say?!" Rose smilingly asked as she finally took out the cloth from


    Anne''s mouth.


    "Rose, you can do whatever you want with me. But Sally is just a child. Please, don''t do this!" Anne


    pleaded.


    Rose simply answered with a sneer. She shook her head again and nced over at Sally, who was too


    terrified and traumatized to even cry. "Anne, if it weren''t for you, I would have already had a pair of


    lovely children with Kevin. But now that you have Sally, I can''t bear to live with it!"

 Chapter 365 I Like You, Rose

    Chapter 365 I Like You, Rose


    Anne couldn''t help but look at Sally with worried eyes. She just couldn''t bear to see her dear child get


    traumatized. Rose''s words were now incoherently structured, and Anne began to think that Rose had


    be fully insane.


    But now, the most important thing to think about was to find a way out of the situation.


    "Rose, I''m the only one you hate. It has nothing to do with my child. Look, I''m right here in front of you.


    I''ll willingly ept it if you want to die with me. Just please let Sally go! You have a daughter too. I''m


    sure you understand. Look at Sally right now. She''s just like your own daughter!" Anne pleaded as she


    looked straight into Rose''s eyes.


    Rose kept a frown painted on her face. She turned to look at Sally, whose cheeks were now covered


    with tears streaming across them. Her eyebrows resembled much of Kevin''s.


    Rose proceeded to smile as she turned her gaze again to Kevin. She couldn''t help but wonder that if


    her child was Kevin''s, would she end up looking like Sally as well?


    Meanwhile, in the wedding venue, Sam checked his own phone. He was intensely watching the


    coverage of the breaking news.


    Sam couldn''t help but frown at Rose''s behavior. He thought, as a doctor himself, that she was acting


    rather maniacally. There was no denying now that she had fully lost her mind.


    Sam tried to call Kevin on the phone, but, as expected, he didn''t answer because he was busy trying to


    reason out with Rose.


    Sam''s heartbeatplemented the heavy weight of his breathing.


    Emily stood behind him, and immediately got worried after seeing how tense and nervous he was.


    At this point, he couldn''t hide his worry around Emily anymore. He kept gritting his teeth, and said, "The


    wedding ceremony is done, and we have to focus on the celebration and entertain the guests. But,


    Emily, I have to go now. It''s very important. Can you forgive me for doing this?"


    Emily looked at him with a cold smile. She did not say anything, but Sam had already left.


    Although it was true that the main ceremony had beenpleted, there were naturally still other


    traditional practices they mustplete.


    With acute sense of importance, he left her behind in the ceremony to go and make sure Anne was


    safe.


    Not too long ago, he even reassured her that he saw Anne merely as a good friend. But the bride felt


    betrayed as he left yet again to save that friend from danger.


    She couldn''t believe how naive she was! She felt all sorts of guilt, anger, and jealousy. For her, the pain


    was like a full force p to the face.


    She suspected that he said those words just to hide the fact that he still had residual feelings for Anne.


    ''Anne, from now on, I dere you my enemy!'' she thought out loud. She gritted her teeth out of rage.


    She fantasized about getting rid of Anne from her world. She wondered how much better her life must


    be by then!


    "Rose, do you want to marry me?" Meanwhile, on the roof, Kevin tried his best to keep Rose upied


    with a bright but desperate smile on his face. Nevertheless, he looked just as handsome, and elegant.


    Rose simply continued to look at him with unchanging expression. He slowly approached her while


    stretching his hand. "Rose, I have fallen in love with you when we met again this time, but you hated


    me so much, so I couldn''t get close to you. Now I know you still love me, so please, it''s not toote. We


    can start over!


    I don''t love Anne anymore. I don''t even care much about Sally either. Come here, now. We can be


    together, okay?"


    The reporters around them couldn''t help but feel the adrenaline rush through their system. The sound


    of the shutters of cameras clicking like a factory with endless metals shing against each other was


    rather deafening. What Kevin said just now would be such a huge news!


    Of course, most of them thought it was only a good use of his silver tongue, but they also wanted a


    piece of controversy to put up in the news.


    Rose seemed to have calmed down, but only very slightly. She stared at Kevin again, but with visible


    confusion on her face.


    "Rose, what''s wrong? Do you still hate me? Don''t you want to have a good, peaceful life with me?


    Kevin added.


    He carefully chose his words to charm Rose even further.


    "It''s impossible! It''s impossible! I know I''ve done so many things to seduce you, but you''ve always liked


    Anne better. I know these are all lies to save both of them!" She rigorously shook her head and


    screamed at him at the top of her lungs.


    He took a step back and gently shook his head. "Rose, believe me. What I said is true. It''s all true!"


    She now violently shook her head like an insane person would. He was the man she absolutely adored


    and loved, but for some reason, it wasn''t what she felt now.


    ''No! He''s not¡­'' An inner voice suddenly spoke to her like her conscience.


    She turned to look at Anne again with her whole body in tension. The woman in front of her was


    supposedly the one she hated the most, but she somehow didn''t feel repulsed by her presence.


    She couldn''t stop wondering what the hell was going on. Her mind seemed to be in a constant loop


    between anger and confusion.


    When did it all go wrong? Howe her emotions had betrayed her?


    A memory hidden deep beneath her mind slowly crawled back like a monster waiting for its chance to


    return. She mmed her head with her fists, desperately trying to clear it up.


    She was certain that she had forgotten something important. When Kim kidnapped her, he kept


    injecting her with an unknown substance every few days. That was another problem she couldn''t stop


    herself from wondering.


    She lost count of the nights she had been in the presence of the man in ck, who kept repeating the


    words that manipted her into hating the person she loved the most, and vice versa.


    Those words acted like a cursed spell that led her to a prison inside her mind. The damage, as it


    seemed, was irreversible.


    Anne was the one she loathed the most, but her adoration of her suddenly grew. She even loved her


    children. That feeling was now engraved in her heart, which she was unable to get rid of.


    Moreover, the moment she saw Kevin, the anger welled up inside her so much that his every breath


    and the faintest of his voice would send a painful and annoying sting inside her head.


    It felt like her world was turned upside down.


    At this point, she had lost her mind that even she herself couldn''t remember who she was.


    ''Kim! It''s all because of his damned sick plot. What did he do to me? What did he inject me with?!'' she


    kept uttering those words inside her head. How and why did this happen?


    There were a lot of things inside the dark corners of her mind that started trying emerge. She couldn''t


    take it anymore, and she screamed in agony.


    Sam rushed over in a hurry. His face darkened as he saw Rose desperately holding her head.


    "Why are you here?" asked Kevin while keeping his eyes at Anne and Sally. He found Sally to be


    dangerously ced at the edge of the roof, and any careless move would send her to her death.


    No matter how anyone saw it, she was still a child with a fragile body, and she would definitely die even


    if they ced a cushion to shield her from the impact of falling from such incredible height.


    Now that Rose sunk deeper into her insanity, nobody dared to make a move. All of them were


    swallowed by the fear that something unexpected would happen with one wrong move that would


    trigger her.


    In the meantime, Kevin kept wondering why Sam came all the way here when it was his wedding day.


    Thetter gritted his teeth, and replied, "I kept calling you on the phone, but you wouldn''t answer. So I


    have no other choice but to personallye here."


    Besides, as a doctor, he was confident that he could resolve the situation with the right approach.


    Kevin frowned in dismay. He knew he was so anxious about this whole thing that he didn''t even notice


    his phone ringing.


    Sam went on to add, "Now, keep telling Rose that you like her!"


    Kevin nodded in agreement and proceeded to prepare his words. "Rose, what''s wrong with you? Are


    you not feeling well? If so, then let me apany you to the hospital. I can take care of you, okay?"


    It didn''t help at all. His voice only made the situation worse than it was. She fiercely nced at Kevin,


    and squinted as if she just woke up from a deep slumber. The two voices in her head kept shing


    against each other. One was telling her that she liked Kevin the most, the other was convincing her


    how she hated his guts.


    It kept going on and on that it was impossible for her to know who to believe.


    The only thing she knew for certain was her disgust.


    What was going on? What just happened?


    "Rose why are you just standing there? Aren''t you afraid? Come here with me. Let''s get out of here


    together." He once again reached out his hand with a warm smile on his face.


    ''Get out of here?'' she skeptically thought.


    She tilted her head like a curious animal. It was supposed to be a joyful thing that the man she loved


    was going to get her out of her misery, but she just couldn''t get rid of the disgust she felt deep inside.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Kevin, don''t push me! Don''t you dare keep pushing me!" She shook her head again while she


    screamed.


    "Rose, what happened to you? Can''t you see that it''s me? Tell me what''s bothering you. We can sort


    this out." Sam suddenly emerged from his peripheral vision; he was now rapidly getting closer and


    closer to Rose. Kevin stepped forward to attract Rose''s attention.


    As usual, Rose kept shouting, "Kevin, stop right there! Don''t get any closer!"


    "Okay!" Kevinpletely halted. "No matter what you say I will listen to you."


    Rose''s actions were getting rather repetitive. She mmed her fist into her head again and again that


    one would think she was regr patient in a mental institution.


    The sun had already set down, and the clouds in the sky were painted with a bright red hue. It was a


    stunning view.


    She went ahead and struggled to lift her head up.


    What on earth did she n to do just standing there all the time? To kill Anne and Sally?


    She stopped to reflect and evaluate who was the most important between Anne, Sally, and Kevin.


    Anne, who was tied to the ground, bravely and anxiously looked at Sam, who now stood only inches


    away from Rose.


    "Kevin, I''m willing to¡ª" She stopped and smiled as she stared at Kevin in surprise. She slightly raised


    her hand, but before she could finish what she had to say, her face changed abruptly. Someone tightly


    held her from behind. She let out a deafening screech, tried to break free, and shouted, "Let go of me,


    Sam! Let go of me!"


    Kevin quickly grabbed Sally and took her to a safe ce. He then rushed over to break Anne free.


    Anne finally got up, and quickly rushed over to tightly wrap Sally with her warm embrace. Her child did


    the same and cried her heart out.


    The child was traumatized.


    Meanwhile, Selma, who stood with the crowd, finally got to breathe a sigh of relief. She quickly


    embraced Sally the moment her mother handed her over.


    Anne turned around to take a contemptuous look at Rose.


    She thought that no matter how Rose treated her, she could choose to be the bigger person and


    forgive her. It was only this time that Rose tried to harm her child that she couldn''t bring herself to do


    so.


    Her child was her life.


    "Kevin, I''m going to make sure Rose will end up in jail this time!" she shouted at him with determination,


    her face cold as ice.


    Kevin, on the other hand, continued to nkly look at Rose. What she did really pushed him into the


    edge.


    He decided upon himself that he would do everything he could to give her what she deserved!


    Meanwhile, a swarm of news reporters quickly snapped photos for an aftermath story. Rose struggled


    to break free until she passed out.


    Sam didn''t expect her to lose consciousness almost immediately.


    "Stop making so much noise!" he snapped at the media, "There is something wrong with Rose. She


    should be sent to the hospital as soon as possible for observation," he said to Kevin as he slowly


    released his grasp.


    Kevin nodded in agreement, and proceeded to arrange everything they needed to do next. The


    moment finally gave Anne a fresh air to breathe in and a sigh to rid herself of the stress. Sam noticed


    that she was about to fall off, so he quickly grabbed her before she could m hard into the ground.


    Anne got back to her senses, and shook herself heavily. The effect of sleeping pills was still there,


    apparently.


    However, she frowned as she looked up and saw that it was Sam who held her. Something suddenly


    crossed her mind and sent a sudden sharp jolt in her spine.

 Chapter 366 Simons Call (Part One)

    Chapter 366 Simon''s Call (Part One)


    "Sam! Aren''t you supposed to be at your wedding right now? Why are you here?" Anne gaped, his


    presence taking her by surprise. She had felt that things were amiss as soon as she saw him.


    Sam shook his head, his shoulders dropped in helplessness. "Emily and I are finished with our


    wedding. Besides, I couldn''t watch you be in danger any longer."


    Hearing that, Anne smiled. Sam was a good friend indeed.


    "What are you guys doing?" A cold voice rang, full of dissatisfaction.


    Sam and Anne turned their heads to see Emily standing nearby. Her eyes were locked on their


    intertwined hands.


    Sam frowned. The effect of the drugs in Anne''s body hadn''t faded yet. Despite what it looked like, he


    was only supporting her, afraid that she might fall to the ground.


    Instinctively, Sam pulled his hand back. As he took a deliberate step back, Anne finally managed to


    stand firmly on the ground.


    However, the entertainment reporters had already taken their photos.


    Emily, dressed in a long white gown, stood and stared at Sam. Her eyes were brimming with tears as


    she struggled in silence.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    She was left alone to deal with the many guests at her wedding, while Sam had gone. She hade to


    look for him and found him holding Anne, already having forgotten her existence.


    ''Good job, Sam! Is this the love you spoke about?'' Emily cursed quietly.


    ''His sweet words meant nothing when his heart was still yearning for his true love.''


    "Emily, listen to me. This isn''t what it looks like..." Due to her recent suspicion that he was still in love


    with Anne, Sam didn''t skip a beat in giving an exnation. However, before he could finish his words,


    he was interrupted by Emily.


    "You don''t have to exin, I know you have nothing to do with her. Anne lost her bnce and you were


    only helping her!" Emily breathed deeply, raising the corners of her mouth.


    Hearing her, Sam was stunned into silence before heaving a sigh of relief. "I¡¯m d that there''s no


    misunderstanding!"


    A faint smile appeared on Emily''s face. She darted her eyes in Anne''s direction, a sh of hatred


    crossing her eyes.


    Emily understood in that moment why Rose and Cherry hated her so much.


    She was despicable!


    When Anne met her gaze, Emily''s eyes were as dark and bottomless as a ck hole. They looked


    cold.


    She struggled for words toe to her. Before she could exin, she found that Emily had turned


    around to leave.


    Having no other choice, Sam skipped to catch up with her. After dealing with Rose, Kevin joined Anne


    and immediately engulfed her in his arms.


    With her eyes shut, Anne frowned. "Emily just came by."


    Kevin hummed in response. Sam had now left the wedding. To any woman who had encountered such


    situation, it was like a thorn in the heart that couldn''t be removed.


    Kevin worried about the couple''s life after their marriage.


    "Anne, you shouldn''t think too much. You have taken arge number of sleeping pills. I have to take


    you to the hospital." As he spoke, Kevin slowly picked Anne up in his arms and strode forward.


    As soon as the reporters saw them approaching, they took the opportunity to ask, "Mr. Kevin, may I ask


    how Miss Rose fell in love with you?"


    "Mr. Kevin, Miss Rose is willing to jump off the building for you. Are you moved by this?"


    "Mr. Kevin..."


    Despite the cacophony of the questions ringing by both of their ears, Kevin and Anne ignored all the


    reporters and drove away without making anyment.


    They were both very tired.


    As soon as they arrived at the hospital, the doctor quickly took emergency measures. The hypnotic in


    Anne''s body, which was causing drowsiness, was slowly discharged.


    Kevin was relieved but there was an underlying fear in his eyes. It was fortunate that Rose had only


    drugged Anne with sleeping pills. If it had been some other dangerous drugs, what should he do?


    He regretted for agreeing to let Rose stay at their house back then. It felt like a time bomb was living at


    their house.


    It waste at night when Anne returned to the Fu Family''s house from the hospital, but the house was


    still brightly lit.


    Kevin swiftly held her up in his arms making Anne squeal in surprise. She couldn''t help but wrap her


    arms around his neck.


    Kevin chuckled and said, "I don''t think Mom, Eddy, and Sally are asleep yet."


    Selma was worried sick and had called to ask about her situation. She couldn''t rest assured until she


    had seen Anne return.


    Seeing the lights still turned on, Anne smiled to herself.


    After knowing that Anne was safe, Selma was still worried. Her concern warmed Anne''s heart.


    After entering the house, Kevinid Anne down on the sofa. Sally and Eddy quickly ran over. Sally''s


    eyes were red and swollen from all the crying as she looked pitifully at Anne. As Anne saw her doe-


    eyed look, her heart swelled up and she couldn''t help but embrace her tightly.


    "Boo... Hoo... Mommy..." Sally burst into tears as soon as she was in Anne''s arms.


    The scenes from the afternoon kept reying in Sally''s head, making her tremble in fear.


    Anne tightened her hug. She apologized, "I''m so sorry, Sally. It''s all my fault. I should have protected


    you. Don''t be scared. I''m here!"


    Selma, on the other hand, sniffed as she swiped away her tears. She sighed heavily. After Sally came


    back, the child had been crying all the time.


    "Mom, are you really all right?" Eddy stood aside and looked at Anne worriedly.


    Nodding in response, Anne beckoned Eddy closer as she repeated, "It''s all my fault. It''s all my fault. I


    was careless."

 Chapter 367 Simons Call (Part Two)

    Chapter 367 Simon''s Call (Part Two)


    Anne med herself for letting Rose stay with them. How could she allow it? She knew she should


    have driven Rose out a long time ago. Why did she let her stay at the Fu Family''s house?


    This was all her fault!


    Kevin sighed, slowly crouching down. He held his wife and children tightly in his arms.


    "Well, let bygones be bygones. Don''t think too much. What matters now is that both of you are fine."


    Kevin''s voice was gentle, but there was still a heaviness in his heart.


    Thinking of Rose and her unpredictable nature made Kevin worry. If she yielded to her impulses, Anne


    or Sally would end up severely hurt.


    One of them would even be killed. The thought sent a chill up his spine.


    "Sam has helped us a lot. Let''s go to see him tomorrow." Looking up at Kevin, Anne frowned slightly.


    She was reminded of Sam and Emily''s big day. It made her feel guilty, thinking of how because of her


    their rtionship was off to a rocky start.


    It was apparent that Emily had a grudge against her. Anne decided she couldn''t let things go on like


    this. She needed to untie the knot in Emily''s heart.


    It pained her to think of the new couple. She couldn¡¯t let their rtionship be strained because of her.


    Kevin nodded before he noticed Selma''s presence. Seeing the dark circles under her eyes, he felt


    sorry for her. He said softly, "Mom, Anne''s fine now. Don''t stay up any longer. You should go to bed


    now."


    Selma shook her head and looked at Sally with worry. Sally hadn''t gone to bed yet.


    Anne felt helpless. Afterforting Eddy, she took Sally back to her room. However, as she was about


    to leave, Sally wouldn''t let go of the hemline of her blouse. Feeling desperate, Anne had no choice but


    to sleep with Sally.


    On the other side of the house, Kevin and Selma sat on a sofa, frowning.


    "That damned bitch! She almost hurt my precious granddaughter. No matter what, I won''t let her off so


    easy." Selma banged her hand on the tea table, the loud sound echoing across the room. Her eyes


    were cold and angry.


    Selma treasured her grandchildren, loving and spoiling them to no limit. She never even scolded Sally


    on any mistakes. She couldn''t bear the thought of Sally being so scared that she refused to sleep alone


    anymore. That bitch Rose!


    It was normal for someone who was used to being assertive like her to feel more annoyed at this


    situation.


    Kevin''s face was cold, devoid of any emotion. Rose was diagnosed as mentally unstable at the


    hospital. So far, the reason was not found.


    How Rose behaved recently was very strange. It was not like her at all.


    The sudden change in a person was both confusing and frustrating, and it was also a signal of danger.


    "Mom, It doesn''t matter why she did this. We can''t bear the harm Rose brought to Anne and our


    family!" This could not be forgiven. Rose couldn''t be let go so easily.


    Selma nodded in agreement. The mother and son reached a consensus that they would try their best


    to get Rose the punishment she deserved. Her being jailed would resolve all their worries.


    As time passed by, Sally eventually walked out from the trauma. She was still scared but under Anne''s


    care, she slowly forgot about the unfortunate incident. She returned to her old chirpy self,ughing and


    chattering asionally.


    However, a dark shadow in her subconscious remained even after the memories faded. Sally started


    suffering from a fear of heights and didn''t dare go near any high rise buildings.


    The adults felt sorry for her. They didn''t have any choice but to take more care of Sally.


    Their life slowly settled into a peaceful rhythm. Everything was perfect, except the absence of Simon by


    Anne''s side.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    During the nights, Anne still woke up in cold sweat. Her nightmares circled around the child whose


    absence felt like a hole in her chest.


    On the other hand, Kevin had tried going deep inside H City but he still couldn''t find Kim.


    Kim had disappeared without a trace. Kevin had no clue where he could be.


    It wasn''t until the day when Anne received a phone call.


    "Hello, Anne. Long time no see. How are you?" The voice on the other end sounded frivolous and cold.


    Anne''s body stiffened before joy overcame her. She asked, ted, "Kim, where are you? Where is


    Simon? Is he okay? Let Simon on the phone. I have something to say to him. Please."


    Anne was a stubborn woman who would rather die than submit to another. However, when it came to


    matters concerning her children, she was willing to do anything, even go as far as begging and ready to


    sacrifice her own life.


    Her children were her life.


    There was a pause on the other end of the line, before a young voice replied,


    "Mommy!"


    Anne closed her eyes as soon as she heard her boy''s voice. Her body loosened as she fell on her bed,


    one of her hands clutching her chest.


    It hurt. There was a sharp pain inside as if it was about to destroy her.


    Simon! Her son!


    "Simon, tell me, are you okay?" Anne asked in a trembling voice.


    "Mom, don''t worry. I''m quite well." Simon''s voice was very calm.


    A frown overcame Anne''s face. Despite not being with him for such a long time, Anne knew her son.


    She could feel the slightest change in him.


    The childlike innocence and liveliness seemed to have dissipated and Simon sounded mature now.


    Anne had already experienced this with Eddy, who had grown into a precocious personality. Seeing the


    tragedy happen again made Anne''s heart ache.


    Children should be around their parents, be carefree, cry and make all the trouble they wanted. This


    way they wouldn''t hide their emotions.


    Despite Simon''s calm tone, there was a underlying emotion behind his voice.

 Chapter 368 Coping Strategy

    Chapter 368 Coping Strategy


    What on earth happened to her own child?


    ''Damn you, Kim!'' Anne cursed in her heart, feeling extremely furious.


    And while she endured the pain and guilt, Anne calmed herself before saying, "Simon, don''t be afraid.


    I''lle and save you. Don''t worry."


    Meanwhile, Simon didn''t say anything. Instead, it was Kim''s voice that resounded.


    "Anne, I know you miss Simon, and your son miss you too. How about we make an appointment for


    you to see each other like the way we didst time? What do you say?"


    Last time?


    ''When I asked for Sam''s helpst time, Kim almost beat him to death!'' Anne thought with a frown.


    "I believe you still remember what happenedst time, right? So, this time, I hope you know what to do.


    Of course, if I can catch Kevin this time, I will be very happy. And not to threaten you, but I''ve hired


    some people with guns this time, Anne. You can tell Kevin toe, and I''d be very d to see him. As


    for the police...


    Well, if you still want to see Simon, you better not call the police." Kim broke into a diabolicugh as he


    warned her.


    However, on the other end of the line, Anne was so lost in her thoughts. She didn''t hear Kim''sst


    words as the call abruptly ended before she could get back to her senses.


    The thought of seeing her son again had thrown her into a whirlwind of mixed emotions. Anne knew it


    was dangerous, but she also wanted to save her Simon!


    Feeling conflicted with such a dilemma, all Anne could do was massage her temple as she tried to calm


    herself. But it was useless.


    If she went there alone, she could see Simon, but at the same time, she knew how dangerous the


    situation was.


    Last time, Kim wanted to take her away. Maybe it was because Sam was severely injured that Kim


    decided to let her go. But this time...


    Anne knew Kim very well¨C¨Che would never set her free once he got a hold of her.


    But if she really wanted to see and save Simon, she had to go there alone.


    With a heavy sigh, Anne poured a ss of wine and stood by the window.


    As a mother, she not only needed to get Simon back but also she had to take care of Eddy and Sally!


    Her children were all irreceable, and she just couldn''t choose one over the others.


    Kevin pushed the door open and saw Anne seemingly lost in deep thoughts as she stared at the


    scenery outside. Frowning, he picked up a coat and put it over her. The sudden warmth made her


    tremble in surprise, causing the wine to spill on the ground.


    Anne immediately turned around. When their eyes met, she lowered her head subconsciously.


    At the sight of this, Kevin sensed that something was wrong.


    "Anne? What''s wrong?" he asked, trying to catch her gaze.


    Raising her head, Anne hesitated to speak. She had promised him that she wouldn''t take any risk


    alone. As husband and wife, they were life partners. No matter what difficulties they encountered, they


    shouldn''t hide any secrets from each other.


    Moreover, Anne was determined not to let herself be controlled by such a devious man as Kim again.


    So, after heaving a heavy sigh, she finally revealed, "I just received a call from Kim."


    The moment Anne uttered those words, Kevin''s face became gloomy while his jaws hardened.


    As Anne told him everything while he listened, Kevin couldn''t help but curse Kim internally,


    ''Damn him! He is such a cunning and powerful guy. More disturbingly, he doesn''t afraid of death! I have


    always tried to avoid such people, because they are difficult to deal with. But how dare he go after my


    son and now my wife?! He is digging his own grave!''


    Kevin thought in utter fury.


    Clearly, Kim took the initiative to provoke them, and it aggrieved Kevin even more.


    "Anne. Don''t worry. I''ll take care of it," heforted. After a moment of silence, Kevin gently kissed her


    forehead and encircled his arms around her.


    "If Kim finds out, I''m afraid we won''t be able to see Simon anymore!"


    At the thought of not seeing his child forever, Anne was entirely grief-stricken.


    "I know. So, we must seed this time!" Kevin knew that if they were to lose to Kim, it would cost


    Simon''s life. And Kevin would never forgive himself if something were to happen to his son.


    Raising her head, Anne opened her mouth but said nothing. Instead, she just sighed heavily while a


    hint of worry and hesitation was painted all over her face.


    After both of them had a serious talk, the two decided not to tell Selma of their n.


    After all, the old woman was impulsive. If she knew about their n, she might do something that they


    might regretter on.


    Time passed quickly before the said date, and all that time, the Fu Family''s house was filled with a


    strange atmosphere. Even Selma, who had noticed the unusual air in the mansion, had asked them if


    something had happened.


    Recently, Kevin had been leaving the house so early and onlying backte at night. But not once


    did he go to his office. He was obviously busy preparing for the day they would face Kim.


    After a few more sunrise and sunset, the day had finallye. Anne didn''t sleep all night, as she was


    upied thinking of her long-lost son.


    ''Hang in there, Simon. We''reing to save you,'' she silently thought as she sat silently in the car.


    On the early morning of the second day, Anne set out alone in her car. She couldn''t wait to reach their


    destination, their agreed meeting ce.


    It was an inconspicuous restaurant.


    When she got there, Anne sat in one of the corner chairs and waited for Kim. She waited patiently all


    morning and only saw him when afternoon came.


    When the young boy saw his mother, his eyes shed with ecstasy. However, he just stood there and


    did not take a step toe closer. All he could do was stare at his mother while a frown of sadness


    and longing crept on his lips.


    Gritting her teeth, Anne immediately walked towards Simon and held him in her arms, afraid that he


    would vanish in her sight if she were to let go of him. The boy equaled her embrace, evident that he


    longed for his mother too.


    Earlier, when the three of them were under Kim''s control, Anne took care of the children very well, and


    Simon was a little chubby. But now that Anne could closely touch him in her embrace, she could feel


    that her son had lost a lot of weight.


    ''That bastard, Kim!'' she cursed in her mind and pierced her gaze at the man responsible for all of


    these.


    Much to her annoyance, Kim just shook his head and sneered at her. "You have beautiful eyes."


    Anne instantly grabbed Simon closer to her side and said, "Kim, let me get straight to the point. I didn''t


    inform anyone about this meeting, nor did I bring anyone here with me. Now, you have to keep your


    end of the bargain¨C¨Clet Simone with me!"


    Kim shed a wicked grin before slumping on the sofa.


    Then, surveying Anne from head to foot, he uttered, "Yes, you are very well behaved this time. I''m very


    satisfied that you didn''t bring anyone here!


    If you want to take Simon away, then I''ll let you. After all, you are his mother!


    But I never bargain without getting anything in return." Looking at Anne''s vignt eyes, Kim gradually


    shook his head and continued, "I treat Simon as my own child. I don''t want to be separated from him


    after you take him away like this. If you want to be with your son, then you have to be with me too.


    Only in this way can I feel that I won''t lose in this negotiation."


    She knew it! Kim''s condition was just like what she and Kevin had guessed.


    However, gathering up all her courage, Anne snorted, "I won''t go with you!"


    She had a family, a husband, other two children, and a household she needed to look after. Why the


    hell would she run away with this devious man?


    "I''m afraid you have no choice this time," he informed while still wearing his grin.


    Suddenly, Simon broke free from her arms and eximed, "Mom, he has nned everything! He will


    take you with him no matter what! Put me down and go quickly!"


    However, Anne ignored him and instead held him tightly.


    She had already known of this possibility, but she would never give in whatever it took! She would


    definitely protect Simon!


    "Simon, don''t worry. I won''t leave you this time!" Anne promised as she stared deep into her son''s


    eyes.


    Looking back at his mother, the boy suddenly froze and burst into tears, tightly holding his mother''s


    neck.


    Anne felt even more distressed as she watched tears stream down her son''s face. So, she shifted her


    gaze at Kim and said, "Kim, if you really love Simon, let us go. If you really love someone, you should


    never make them suffer!"


    "Don''t talk nonsense to me. I only know that if I love someone, I have to tie her to my side, I will never


    let her look at someone else!" Kim retorted, crossing his arms against his chest.


    The kind of great love Anne mentioned was ridiculous to him.


    Gritting her teeth, Anne slowly stepped back only to find that the door had been locked.


    A man in ck stepped forward and heavily pushed her away. And as she was caught in surprise,


    another man approached them and grabbed Simon.


    "Don''t touch my son!" Two brawny men stood there, towering over her. How could she possibly defeat


    them? But fear did not strike her. Instead, she extended her hands at Simon, aiming to protect him.


    "If you continue being like this, you''ll only hurt your son!" Kim''s cold voice came from behind.


    The moment she realized how close he was, despair shed through her eyes. Anne looked at Simon


    with her scarlet eyes filled with tears, and slowly she loosened her grip.


    That might seem like a sign of surrender, but Anne would never let her son be in danger.


    The next second, one of Kim''s men tied Anne to the chair and covered her mouth with tape.


    Anne was extremely surprised, while Kim, who was standing next to her, slowly pped his hands.


    Then, another two people walked out from another room.


    At this moment, Anne was even more surprised.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    "How is it? Is the make-up amazing?" Kim asked, holding Simon in his arms withcency in his


    eyes.


    Besides stic surgery, the use of make-up to alter one''s look had been quite popr.


    A man and a woman stood in front of Anne. The man looked exactly like Kim, while the woman


    resembled her so much!


    And as she stared at them bbergasted, Anne had a bad feeling.


    "You know, I wonder how you easily confided and agreed with this meeting. But then I figured, Kevin


    must have given you his permission!"


    Kim shook his head slightly and said coldly, "He thinks he is smart, doesn''t he? But guess what? He


    can''t fool me!


    He may have his own n, and I have my coping strategy. Let''s see who will be the fool this time!"


    Kim waved his hand, and two brawny men ushered both of the impostors out.


    Looking at them leaving, Anne suddenly realized that Kim was going to use them to distract Kevin''s


    men and then take her away!


    Kevin wouldn''t see clearly from the car!


    ''It''s over. It''s all over.'' Anne slowly closed her eyes. She could foresee that Kim would sessfully take


    her away.


    ''Eddy, Sally, I''m sorry. I''m going to break my promise and leave you again!''


    When Anne opened her eyes again, she looked at Simon with a sad smile etched on her lips. At least,


    she could stay with Simon now.


    Meanwhile, another batch of tears formed on the corner of the boy''s eyes. But because Simon wanted


    to prevent himself from crying, he gritted his teeth tightly.


    Kim smiled, pointed at Simon''s face, and said softly, "Simon, call me!"


    Simon''s face darkened as he slowly closed his eyes.


    Then, he felt Kim pinching his ear with his fingers as he whispered, "Simon, if you don''t want your


    mother to be sad, you have to be obedient!"


    When he heard this, the boy''s face changed. He wanted to curse at his cunning captor so bad! He


    knew how Kim treated Rose when he kidnapped her. Who was to say that he wouldn''t do the same to


    Anne? Simon had to protect his mother!


    Tears now flowed out from his eyes. And seeking for the tiniest hope, he gently called, "Daddy¡­"

 Chapter 369 Having Annes Life On His Hands Again

    Chapter 369 Having Anne''s Life On His Hands Again


    Kim burst into a hystericalugh out of the blue. He took his time and paused before looking at Anne as


    if to provoke her. She gently closed her eyes and gave a gloomy, grieving expression.


    Her own Simon was forced to call another man father!


    What transpired next was as terrible as she expected. Kim''s goons managed to fend off Kevin and his


    men away, while he forcefully took Anne with him.


    Meanwhile, Kevin and his men had a rather lengthy dispute against Kim''s minions. Both sides crashed


    several cars until Kevin''s men got to capture what was assumed to be Kim''s car.


    When they opened the car, they were surprised to find that the people they were chasing all this time


    were duplicates that acted as decoys.


    Kevin himself took two steps back in utter shock. He could feel his whole body about to copse into


    the ground as if he was standing half-naked in the middle of a blizzard.


    ''I was fooled! How could I fall for that?!


    Damn it, Kim. He''s ying tricks on me. This isn''t the first time. My Anne!'' he thought out loud to


    himself.


    "No!" He was shaking in pure anger as he couldn''t bear to ept the result of his efforts. His roar was


    packed with his fury. Momentster, he turned around and left with the key tightly grasped in his hand.


    The people behind him were still left wondering in silence.


    The road was empty enough for him to build up speed with his driving. The anxiety he felt cranked up


    like the car approaching its limits. He knew for a fact that he was toote, but he wanted to go and take


    a look for himself!


    ''Anne, where are you now?'' he kept thinking.


    Meanwhile, Anne held Simon tightly inside Kim''s car. She gave her kidnapper a look, sharp enough to


    cut him into pieces.


    His smile indicated that he was in a good mood. She slowly turned her head and looked out of the


    window. There was nothing else she could do but frown in utter dread. "This is not the way to H City,"


    she said.


    Kim gave her a brief smirk, and replied, "I''ve been staying in H City long enough. Although Kevin


    doesn''t know where to find me right now, it''s only a matter of time until he gets a lead. So there''s no


    reason for me stay in H City anymore."


    The cold finallypletely took over her whole being, and the grief she felt didn''t help but cause her


    frown to be deeper than before.


    "Don''t worry. M City isn''t too far from A City," he added.


    Knowing that everything have been nned and carried out from the beginning, she couldn''t think of


    anything to change the circumstances to her favor. The only thing she could do now was to opt out of


    continuing to talk to him.


    He nced over at Anne through the rear view mirror, and painted another smug look on his face.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Indeed, all his effort paid off in the end now that he had Anne''s life on his hands again. His heart was


    filled with such great joy in ways he couldn''t have imagined.


    He thought to himself that the woman he loved and adored for most of his life finally came back to him


    to keep himpany through day and night!


    Beside the fact that he was aware of Anne having only Kevin in her heart right now, he was willing to


    wait and make her fall in love with him.


    He wasn''t nning to make Anne change her heart overnight. As long as that was the case, there was


    no way he would let go of her. At the same time, he was aware that it would be an eternity of waiting for


    a forlorn hope.


    Anne looked down and quietly looked at Simon like how a caring mother would. Simon, on the other


    hand, was already looking at her, desperate for help. She gave him a gentle smile forfort and


    kissed him on the forehead.


    "Simon, you''ll be fine. I''m right here with you."


    His determined nod as a response was genuine. Shortly after, he moved his little fragile body further


    into thefort of her arms. It was the thing he wanted the most for a long time now¡ªto be back into


    her warm embrace. Now that it came true, he couldn''t help but also feel bad that he was well aware


    how hard it must have been for his mother toe back to him.


    They drove for a few more hours until they finally arrived at M City. The prepared house only showed


    how powerful Kim actually was.


    Simon still held on to his mother''s arms. They all went upstairs without taking a good look to appreciate


    Kim''s ce.


    She felt as if she was a precious golden bird, trapped in a cage, and stripped of any form of freedom. It


    didn''t matter to her how carefully and beautifully the cage was designed.


    Besides, the most important thing that mattered to her now was to figure out how to protect her child,


    now that he just returned to his mother. Simon was still sulking over how terrible their life would be from


    now on, until he closed his eyes and sunk into a deep slumber.


    Meanwhile, Anne sat on the edge of the bed and ran her fingers through her son¡¯s face. She slowly


    smiled as she appreciated how precious her son was. This moment, for her, was bittersweet.


    She didn''t even have the time or the presence of mind to realize the tears that had been streaming


    down her face all this time.


    It might be good that she found one child, but it was even more tragic considering it happened at the


    cost of losing the other two!


    The sadness welled over her that she felt like she was cursed to feel this way for the rest of her life.


    Meanwhile, Kevin contacted the police immediately after he failed to find Anne using his own


    resources. Knowing his status, the respective police departments of both A and H City immediately


    mobilized forces to search and investigate the whole area.


    No matter how much he wanted to hide Anne''s disappearance, he just couldn''t. Not this time. Selma,


    Eddy, and Sally all knew about it.


    Kim took Anne away again!


    Since Sally had always been the most sensitive one among them, she couldn''t help but cry out loud the


    moment she heard that her mother was missing.


    Eddy, on the other hand, was well aware how his grandma and father must have felt. He realized that


    he had to step up and take care of Sally on his own. However, the crying of his little sister also greatly


    affected him.


    "Back then, Anne was controlled by Kim for two years, but we just had no way of finding any trace of


    them. How can we be certain that he''s really in H City this time?" Selma couldn''t help but give her own


    temples a mild massage, as her worries stressed her out to the point that she felt it almost converted


    into physical pain.


    Kevin stayed silent, he kept all his thoughts to himself. His cold, sunken eyes gave chilling vibe to


    anyone who would dare stare into them.


    The H City Police Department searched the whole premises of their area, but they found nothing.


    It was as if Kim simply appeared and disappeared out of thin air.


    "As a man, I can tell that Kim must really like Anne. Only God knows what he would do to her, but let''s


    try to stop worrying about it for now and instead try to pool all our energy into finding ways to track


    them." Kevin''s frown didn''t seem to disappear even once for a very long time now. If all that Kim


    wanted was to unreasonably hurt her, he wouldn''t go to the trouble of imprisoning her for two years.


    He was careful enough not to physically hurt her before. It was safe to assume that he would do the


    same thing this time.


    That somehow gave Selma an assurance about Anne''s safety, but her worries naturally didn''t all go


    away. When Kim managed to trick Kevin into chasing the duplicates, thetter ended up crashing a lot


    of cars and injuring innocent people in the process. Now the news had spread like wildfire about his


    reckless actions. Additionally, almost everyone in the public knew how the police officers of A and H


    City had been dispatched all over the towns, so there was no way they could keep the news hidden


    from public eyes.


    The fear of the uncertainties about what would happen next pained her even further.


    And, besides, almost everyone was now aware that if Anne somehow wouldn''t show up to the public


    for a long time, the reporters would guess that the incident had something to do with her. Anne was a


    precious young hostess of the Fu Family, and they wouldn''t simply let this scandal to emerge.


    Such a thing was considered taboo among the powerful ns!


    Selma thought of a new n, but she wasn''t so sure if it was doable. All Kevin thought about was a


    sure way to find Anne, so he didn''t bother caring about it.


    A night had passed in a blink of an eye, and Anne had been sitting still on the edge of the bed


    throughout the time. She couldn''t help but guard Simon and make sure nothing would ever happen to


    him. Fast forward into two days and two nights, Anne didn''t once close her eyes to rest. The eye bags


    she gained as a result were too visible that she looked like she was going to copse at any given


    moment.


    The door was suddenly opened and Kim emerged as expected. It didn''t help her to fend off negative


    feelings at all. She didn''t care who would knock on that door, because she knew it was none other than


    him.


    She had reminded him many times to at least have the decency to knock on the door before rushing in,


    so she wouldn''t get scared, but he didn''t care and simply shrugged her request off like it was nothing.


    He looked down at Anne, and frowned in disappointment. "Anne, I know you''re a smart woman. You


    should know that I will always keep you by my side all the time. I suggest that you take good care of


    yourself for Simon''s sake. If you die, he would be left without a mother to run to, and I wouldn''t know


    what to do."


    He didn''t even hide his threat with subtlety!


    Anne slowly and weakly turned around to re at him with contempt. She let a faint sound as she


    struggled to speak. "Don''t worry. I won''t let anything bad happen to myself. And just you wait, I know I


    will be leaving this ce alive!"


    That offended him as anger shed across his eyes. He tightly clenched his fist and gritted his teeth.


    He couldn''t help but simply sigh and leave after he carefully examined her face.


    She raised an eyebrow in surprise and observed him walk out the door. She didn''t expect him to leave


    just like that without losing his temper. But she realized that it didn''t matter because she was still stuck


    in this ce, hopelessly looking for any form of refuge.


    She slowly walked over to the window, and sighed as she stared at the setting sun from the horizon.


    ''I could only imagine Kevin so anxious right now,'' she thought. Kim had left H City and came straight to


    M City. One wrong direction, and Kevin would always end up in a dead end.


    Days passed, and there was not a single news about Anne''s whereabouts. Kevin''s anxiety only grew


    stronger as time passed by, leaving him thinner than before. But he never once lost hope. His weary


    eyes only made Selma get more concerned that he wasn''t taking good care of himself.


    She made Rose appear in the public once to preserve the Fu Family''s reputation, but it was not a long-


    term solution. Now, everyone was suspecting that something was fishy inside the Fu Family, but luckily,


    nobody knew the whole story. Not a single soul.


    The public image of Kevin and the Fu Family once again stood at the shaky ground.


    Sally couldn''t bear to live without a mother, so she cried day after day that her mother wasn''ting


    home. Almost everyone in the Fu Family lost weight as a result, including her.


    Eddy, on the other hand, wasn''t any less concerned about Anne. However, he was the one that was


    most used to these things. He was well aware that he must protect himself no matter the


    circumstances.


    He had a certain heart disease and his family hadn''t found a heart donor for him yet. He was worried,


    but he also had to stay on guard to protect himself from the disease''s danger. That was the only way to


    make sure that he was able to see his mother again.


    Meanwhile, Kevin desperately used all his remaining resources to try and find Ryan.


    At this point, Ryan had already gotten the property. Both Kevin and Anne thought he would leave A


    City, but he didn''t. He continued to run thepany as usual.


    In the office, Kevin silently stared at him as thetter satfortably in his seat.


    The worries in Ryan''s eyes were visible, together with his frown. He spoke slowly. "Because of the


    photos, I had a short dispute with Kim. He hasn''t contacted me for quite some time now. I don''t have


    the slightest clue of where he is right now!"


    Kevin squinted his eyes as if letting him know that he wasn''t convinced.


    Ryan sighed, and tried to exin further as he reached out his hands to gesture that he was being


    sincere. "As you know, I just wanted my money. Now that I have got what I wanted, I have no ties to


    him anymore. Believe me when I say that I don''t know where he is!"


    Finally, Kevin nodded. He simply turned around, and left without a word. He didn''t have the time to


    waste hanging around here any longer.


    Meanwhile, Sam also pooled his own resources into looking up about clues that might lead them to


    Anne''s whereabouts. But Emily stayed at home and didn''t bother helping him. She decided not to pay


    attention to him doing that stuff anymore.


    Eventually, Sam lost his patience and grabbed Emily who had just attempted to leave.


    The weary expression on his face told almost everything she needed to know. "Emily, I know you also


    got very anxious when something happened to Anne before, right? How can you act like you don''t care


    anymore now? Didn''t I already tell you that you''re the only one in my heart? Anne is nothing but a


    friend to me. Why can''t you just trust me for this?"


    Her eyes looked calm and didn''t budge at all. However, he could tell, as he looked into her eyes, that


    she was still being obedient. "What are you talking about, Sam? You are my husband now. How can


    you say that I don''t believe you? I know for a fact that you are not in love with Anne."


    Deep inside, those words were nothing but mockery. She constructed such words as if she had already


    practiced them more than once.


    At that very moment, Sam was filled with an overwhelming feeling of powerlessness. He couldn''t find


    the right words to answer her, so he could do nothing anymore but sigh in disbelief.


    Now, he knew for certain that he couldn''tmunicate well with her like this. No matter how much


    effort he exerted into trying to convince her, she wouldn''t listen to a single word he''d say.


    How did they end up like this?


    "Do you have anything else you want to say? If not, I''ll go upstairs now and have a rest," she added.


    She looked down as if trying to hide an expression she didn''t want him to see.


    Since they got married, the two of them had never slept together. Their rtionship only went downhill


    from there.


    He slowly turned around and heaved a heavy sigh of disappointment. In such a grim situation, what


    should he do? Could it be that he had done something wrong that might have offended her?


    She finally raised her head, but the sadness remained in her eyes. She slowly turned around as she


    couldn''t stop a teardrop from streaming down her cheek.

 Chapter 370 Get The News

    Chapter 370 Get The News


    Looking at Emily from behind, Sam stretched out his hand and wanted to grab her once again. But he


    didn''t have enough guts to say what he wanted to say. He just kept getting disappointed about the


    situation.


    He couldn''t see anything wrong about helping a friend in need, especially when their life was in danger.


    Sure, he might have loved her once, but did that really change anything?


    At that time, Emily was well aware about it, but she had still let herself fall in love with him. Wouldn''t


    that mean she didn''t really care about it? What changed?


    There might have been no news avable to the public about what exactly happened inside the Fu


    Family, but he knew for a fact that Kim took Anne yet again!


    Sure, he got injured thest time he helped her, but if she didn''t ask for his help, Anne would have


    been taken away for sure.


    He didn''t regret helping her before, but the way Emily reacted about that incident made him feel


    horrible.


    It seemed that his problem about his rtionship with his wife just wouldn''t end, and now he had to find


    the right time to talk to her seriously about it.


    Meanwhile, it had been days since Anne disappeared, and Sally fell ill from the emotional pain of


    having gravely missed her mother.


    The people left at home had no choice but take the responsibility of taking good care of her in Anne''s


    absence.


    They rushed her into a hospital, and the doctor immediately admitted her to be treated properly. Selma


    stayed with her all the time to make sure she was healing well.


    A day of searching with no results had passed, and Kevin just heard that Sally got sick and he


    immediately rushed to the hospital. He quickly mustered up all the strength he had left to drag his


    exhausted body to rush over to the ward.


    Currently, Sally had already fallen asleep. Selma sat there with big, dark eye bags painted on her face.


    "Still no results?" she faintly asked him as she looked up. She tried her best not to make so much noise


    in order not to disturb Sally''s sleep.


    Kevin sat down next to her, and slightly shook his head. His weary eyes made him look almost


    unrecognizable from his usual elegant vibe.


    ''Anne, where the hell are you? I''ve search everywhere in both A City and H City, but you''re nowhere to


    be found!'' he thought to himself. He just couldn''t take it anymore.


    "Now, we are like headless flies wandering around the world, looking for a needle in the hay." Selma


    sighed helplessly.


    It had been established that Kim had taken Anne away, but not one of them could think of a ce or at


    least an area of where he might have brought her.


    Kevin still didn''t seem to back down from the search. "I''m checking the surveince video now. I''m sure


    I can find some clues this time."


    As careful and meticulous as Kim was, he believed there was just no way he could dodge all the


    surveince cameras scattered all over the area.


    As long as he could find a loophole within the records, that would give him a chance to find Anne!


    Selma didn''t immediately reply, and she proceeded to look down at Sally.


    What if Eddy got sick before they could find Anne and brought her back?


    Selma couldn''t help but be anxious from her own thoughts. She tried to open her mouth to say


    something out of desperation, but she saw that Kevin had already fallen asleep in the chair.


    He had always cared about his appearance but now he had no time to deal with such superficial things


    like the stubble on his chin.


    He had suffered so much since Anne''s disappearance.


    ''Anne, my dear Anne, you muste back as soon as possible. Our family will be in ruins as long as


    you''re gone!'' Selma thought to herself. In the past, she had never cared much about Anne, and didn''t


    even recognize her value to the family. But now, she wished from every bit of her being for her toe


    back.


    She genuinely loved her granddaughter as much as her son. There was nothing she could think of that


    might cheer them up except for her to return safe.


    Meanwhile, Anne managed to figure out everything.


    There was no denying that Kim simply wouldn''t let her go easily after kidnapping her. So she decided


    not to struggle anymore because it was futile. She decided to eat and sleep at the right time to take


    care of herself. She did what was expected without any resistance.


    She thought that it was only a matter of time until Kevin would finallye to rescue her.


    She realized that what she should do right now was to take care of herself for Simon to be able to see


    Eddy and Sally in the future.


    Lunch time came again.


    Simon was clinging innocently into her arms, as Anne went downstairs silently. Every time they dined,


    Kim wouldn''t miss a chance to eat with them.


    He raised his head as he observed both of theming down the stairs. He couldn''t help but put on a


    devilish smile.


    Life for him was peaceful, except for the fact that Anne often acted hostile around him.


    But he had noints, as long as he could see Anne no matter the circumstances.


    Her recent obedience certainly surprised him, but he loved her enough to just shrug off the sudden


    change in her approach.


    His burning eyes made Anne ufortable, as she was unable to avoid them. She braced herself and


    pretended not to see him as if he was a ghost. She grabbed a seat, and ced Simon beside her.


    Meanwhile, Simon, looked down and picked up the spoon.


    His mother always reminded him to eat and sleep well, and to take good care of himself. There was no


    other way for him to grow up quickly so that he could break out of Kim''s control.


    Kim, on the other hand, didn''t fail to always force him to call him Dad.


    And she always reminded his son that it didn''t matter what Kim wanted to be called.


    Kim suddenly noticed that she had lost some weight. He picked up a piece of braised pork, and


    carefully gave it to her. He then proceeded to remark at his recent observation, "Look at you. You had


    lost so much weight. Eat more."


    She locked her sight into the braised pork, and ignored it until she finished her own food.


    He obviously didn''t care about that.


    Both Anne and Simon simultaneously finished eating in silence. She then picked her son up and went


    straight upstairs, when Kim''s voice suddenly came from behind. "Anne, are you going to ignore me for


    the rest of your life?"


    Anne''s face scowled as she stopped in her tracks. She put down Simon, and whispered to him, "Wait


    for me in the room."


    He nodded, and immediately ran away with haste. She turned around with her eyes as chilling as


    before. She bravely pushed her lips to say with outward mockery, "Kim, you seem to have forgotten


    that you kidnapped me, forcing me to leave my husband and children. Did you really think I would be


    grateful to you for doing that?"


    He raised his eyebrows and a smug appeared on his face. Although it was not a very positive thing, it


    was the most words she had spoken to him for a very long time since she got here.


    Instead of anger, he felt joy filling his heart.


    "Anne, I get that you still love Kevin, so you''re angry with me. But I''m taking my time. I''m willing to wait


    until you fall in love with me instead," he said.


    She retorted with a more hostile demeanor, "Kim, I didn''t fall in love with you in the two years that you


    imprisoned me. What makes you think this time would be any different? Let me tell you, even if you


    lock me up here for twenty years, I wouldn''t have any feelings for you!"


    The bright smile on his face suddenly disappeared out of the blue. He squinted, and now his


    expression became even more serious.


    Anne bravely stood up to Kim. He smiled and his speech suddenly and unexpectedly turned soft.


    "Anne, you''re wrong. I''m not going to imprison you for two or twenty years. I''m going to imprison you for


    a lifetime!"


    A lifetime?


    She couldn''t believe it. He was truly out of his mind! She forcefully turned around, and shouted with


    such anger, "Madman!"


    He grinned, as he returned to his seat. Yes, he was indeed a madman. From the moment that he fell in


    love with her, all his sanity had already left him.


    And a madman would always cling to his goal, like how he stayed true to tying her down to his side.


    It didn''t matter how much patience he would have to give!


    The words "a lifetime" really gave her a shock.


    Did he actually mean that? Would she have to spend the rest of his life trapped in this cage?


    "Mom, it''s all my fault. If I had known better and jumped right into your car instead of hurting myself and


    having to stay here, he wouldn''t have gotten the chance to imprison you again." Simon did grow up


    rapidly. He felt guilty and responsible after what happened.


    Anne was caught off guard. She looked back at him and tightly held her in her arms. "Simon, it''s all his


    fault. You have nothing to do with it! How could you say that?


    Please stop thinking that way. You are my dear child, always!"


    The boy pursed his lips, and slowly closed his eyes.


    Meanwhile, Kevin was preupied all day long. He finally got some news that he thought might have


    the key to finding his wife.


    He stayed in the police station as he checked the surveince records one after another. On one


    footage that showed a part of the road, he noticed the most suspicious ck car.


    "Mr. Kevin, we got news that this car was headed to M City!" the policeman intently reported.


    Kevin squinted his eyes, and a smile began forming from the corners of his lips.


    He gradually rxed as he finally got at least a promising lead. He heaved a sigh of relief.


    He had thought that Kim was either hiding in A or H City, but he didn''t expect him to actually head over


    to M City.


    That was a great catch! After many sleepless night, they finally had a chance to track him down!


    ''Anne, I''ve found you. You''re in M City, aren''t you? Don''t worry, I''lle to you soon. I''ll make sure Kim


    will rot in prison. That way he will not be able to disturb us anymore!'' he thought to himself.


    Kevin scanned the crowd, as he shouted, "Thank you, everyone, for your efforts. Dinner''s on me!"


    After so many days of rigorous investigation, the police finally got a result. All of them seemed


    exhausted as they simultaneously heaved a sigh of relief.


    The cheering of the crowdplemented the ecstasy of the moment.


    Later that night, Kevin returned to the Fu Family''s house with joy in his heart. He had just contacted M


    City''s own police department, and they had been notified to stay on alert.


    Anne would be back now. He was sure of it!


    He first told this good news to Selma. She felt like a thorn in her heart had just been taken away. She


    went straight to Eddy to tell him the news.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Eddy had always been obedient and precocious. He kept everything in mind like a proper adult. One


    might think that Anne''s sudden disappearance had no effect on him, but deep inside, he always cared.


    "That''s great! We will finally be reunited!" he shouted.


    As long as they found Anne, they would also be able to bring back Simon. They''d finally beplete


    again.


    Eddy''s words filled Selma''s heart with bittersweet delight. She couldn''t help but revel in the fact that


    they finally found Anne!

 Chapter 371 Disappointment

    Chapter 371 Disappointment


    The police had always been powerful, and it didn''t take them long enough to deliver some news. Kevin


    felt anxious when he heard it, and went to M City with his people immediately.


    Now that Anne was captured again, he became just as anxious and panicked as before. He couldn''t


    wait to see her again¡ªhe was desperate.


    Meanwhile, Anne was tightly holding Simon in her arms. She paused and adored the smile on his face


    before kissing him on the forehead. She then pointed at the clock beside her, and said, "Honey, it''s


    gettingte. You should go to bed now."


    He looked back at her as he pondered for a moment, and genuinely asked, "Would I grow up fast if I


    went to bed early?"


    His question somehow inflicted a faint sting in her heart, but she nodded in agreement. Simon happily


    closed his eyes and went to sleep.


    She, however, was still wide awake with her eyes locked onto her son''s cute little face. She slowly


    stood up, and walked over to the window. She stood there as usual, staring at the stunning view of


    colorful lights from below.


    ''Kevin, have you found where we are?'' she thought.


    There was nothing but silence and the faint howl of the wind that answered her question. She couldn''t


    help but smile at how much of a terrible, terrible joke her current condition was.


    At this point, the door was suddenly pushed open with force. She trembled in fear as soon as she


    heard it, and turned around with haste.


    The loud m of the door woke Simon up from his deep sleep. He opened his eyes and scanned the


    room in utter confusion.


    Kim stood at the door while his face was dark with a frown, directly staring at Anne. She bravely


    stepped forward to try and protect her son from danger.


    What did he want this time?


    "It''ste. What are you doing here? Why don''t you go to bed on your own?" She broke the long,


    deafening silence.


    Kim simply took another step forward. She couldn''t help but take a step back away from him out of fear


    and surprise. It repeated a few more times, until she realized that she had reached the window. She


    shouted, "Kim, don''t go any further!"


    He smiled at her words. He stretched out his hand, and slowly raised her chin with his finger. Anne


    wanted to p his hand away from her face, but she was swallowed by fear that she was frozen in


    ce. All she could do was hold on tight to shield Simon from anything that might endanger him.


    She didn''t dare to make any wrong, dumb move that would probably get Simon hurt.


    "I¡¯m so happy I get to see you like this," he said all of a sudden.


    Her eyes were wide open in confusion. What did he mean by that?


    Meanwhile, Kevin drove to M City as fast as he could. As he approached the ce with extreme speed,


    his heartbeat followed through.


    Could he finally see Anne after such a long time?


    ''Anne, don''t be afraid. I''lle to save you as soon as I can. Please, hang on!¡¯


    "Mr. Kevin, we''ve located the house!" a policeman intently notified him.


    Kevin heavily nodded in agreement, and continued to say a few words. He certainly wasn''t in the mood


    to care about others. All that was in his mind was to finally see Anne!


    The police did not waste any time, and followed him closely from behind.


    "Kim is a dangerous person. We should expect him to be armed. Get the SWAT team ready, and send


    them in first!" the police captain ordered.


    Kevin nodded as if to recognize the policeman''s efficiency at his job. He didn''t forget to remind


    everyone, "No matter what, please protect Anne and Simon from danger!"


    The policeman confirmed his plea. He went ahead to offer his assurances, "Mr. Kevin, don''t worry. The


    hostages'' safety is our priority."


    Kevin nodded, and watched the policeman leave to continue to do his job. He closed his eyes, and


    thought to himself, ''Anne, are you seeing this? I''m right downstairs.''


    The SWAT Team swiftly moved with their gears ready to st open the house. Outside, the police siren


    sounded. Kevin noticed something was wrong, and he couldn''t help but squint his eyes in suspicion.


    He knew that Kim was a cunning and vicious man. He would try all the tricks up his sleeve to escape


    from the cops, instead of simply embracing his defeat. Now that the SWAT Team finally rushed over to


    the premises, he imagined Kim to be in such a panic.


    What happened?


    He frowned. Eventually, the police also realized that something was not right. All of them were


    surprised right after they sted their way into the house.


    Not a single soul was present in a luxuriously decorated room.


    Meanwhile, Kevin went upstairs in a hurry. He scanned all over the empty rooms and found no one. He


    felt his legs get weak, and he slowly sat on the sofa, looking defeated.


    No wonder it was so quiet. They had already left before Kevin and the police even arrived!


    "Kim must have seen thising from the beginning. But we kept this operation a secret. Nobody


    knew about this. How did he manage to get the news?" The policemen looked at each other in


    confusion.


    Kevin sneered. Kim had been in the underworld long enough to know his way out of this type of


    situation. It only proved how hard it was to catch someone like him.


    He was really slippery and cunning like a fox!


    This ce was nothing but one of his decoys. He might have some simr ces he owned in other


    cities as well.


    All of them who were present in that operation were left wondering where the hell he was. After all that


    effort, they were back to square one. Where did he bring Anne?


    Kevin couldn''t help but look down in disappointment.


    "Mr. Kevin, don''t worry. We might have some hope if we check the surveince footage immediately."


    The policeman sympathized with him as his efforts were all turned out to be in vain.


    Meanwhile, Anne was sitting in the car with Simon.


    Shortly after Kim rushed into the room, he quickly grabbed both of them and dragged them into the car.


    Anne noticed that he was in a hurry, so she assumed that Kevin must found some clues about their


    location.


    But not so fast. He barely missed them as Kim managed to be one step ahead in the game.


    The disappointment she felt was directly reflected by the frown on her face.


    Kim sneered as he sat in silence in the passenger seat, and observed her movements. His deep,


    charming voice was a little too casual now, but the chill remained. "Are you disappointed?"


    She squinted her eyes and looked down. Of course, it was obvious how disappointed she was. Kevin


    barely missed them by a few moments. But what else could she do but feel disappointed?


    "Anne, you know it''s very impolite to continue to ignore me," he mockingly said.


    An impatient look was stered on her face, and she began to look straight into Simon, whose eyes


    were still wide open from fear. She replied, "Yes, I''m disappointed. I''m really disappointed. Why are you


    doing this to me? I really wish we haven''t left. You have no idea how much I want to go back to Kevin!


    Simon being around you is not safe. You''re a total madman!"


    Her sudden burst of anger didn''t bother him that much. He simply looked at her face that was now


    reddish from rage. He maniacally smiled from the fact that he could easily provoke her like this.


    He knew that, at the very least, he was the only one who could do this to her!


    "Don''t worry. As long as I''m alive, Kevin has no chance of finding you," he triumphantly replied.


    Anne''s contempt on him only deepened, but she managed to calm herself down knowing that he was


    enjoying the sight of her being provoked.


    ''There''s just no way!'' she thought to herself. ''There''s no way Kevin couldn''t find us!''


    He narrowed his eyes as if to rx his eyelids. He took a deep breath to calm himself before making a


    decision.


    If he would be dyed any further, it would be toote!


    He thought about the several ces he prepared as hideouts, and they were all still within M City. It


    was just that the residence he chose this time was not as good as the one where they stayed before.


    Simon couldn''t go back to sleep anymore. Anne tightly held him in her arms to calm him down.


    Kim looked back, and sighed as he said, "Anne, I''m sorry to make you suffer like this. You can live here


    for the time being. But don''t worry, we will move out soon enough."


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    She simply continued to ignore him, and went straight to her room. He narrowed his eyes, as he


    intently observed them.


    The woman in front of him was definitely the person he loved the most. He couldn''t imagine her


    changing, and he wondered if she would still be the person he would love, if that were to happen.


    However, if she continued to be the way she was right now, there would be a lot more trouble for him to


    make her stay with him.


    "Anne, I will keep you here no matter what happens. I will make you surrender to me!"


    His cold, chilling voice reverberated across the room like a loud musical instrument.


    She was frozen in ce upon hearing his words. Eventually, she strode forward with more speed, not


    ever looking back.


    Outside, the sky gradually sunk further into darkness. Some shiny lightning shuttered across it like a


    de that cut the veil of clouds.


    The loud roar of thunder was deafening.


    Anne walked over to the window, and opened the curtains. The cold rain fell into her palm.


    "Kevin, where are you?" She couldn''t help but gaze over to the rain illuminated by the streetlights from


    below.


    Meanwhile, Kevin and the police had checked all the surveince footage one by one. As one would


    expect, Kim took some extra measures, and did not leave a single clue.


    Kevin had no choice but to wearily sit down in silence.


    No trace whatsoever was left behind. If there were, they were all broken and were all as good as


    nothing. They had no clue whether or not he was still in M City with Anne.


    "Mr. Kevin, I promise you that we will try our best to find him." All theforting words that were meant


    to assure him sounded nothing but false promises.


    He painted a bitter smile on his face, and he didn''t bother to say anything further. He could see the


    lightning from the window light up the whole sky.


    He tilted his head and squinted his eyes. ''Anne, are you still in M City?'' he thought.


    As time went by, Anne simplyid wide awake on the bed.


    There was something that made her uneasy that she couldn''t put her finger on. At this point, she was


    flustered, and definitely wasn''t feeling well.


    The lightning outside didn''t appear to have a chance of stopping anytime soon, which made her feel


    somehow worse than before. When she was about to stand up, she heard a sharp sound of the door


    opening from behind. She turned around, and saw Kim''s eyes almost glowing in the dark. The lightning


    asionally illuminated his face, but it didn''t help his expression look any less threatening.


    She immediately turned on the bedmp, as she bravely looked at him with contempt. "It''s sote. Why


    don''t you go to bed on your own? Why are you just standing there?"


    In all the time that they had spent together, she didn''t once see him act this strange.


    Sure, he always stared at her in silence for no real reason. But his unusual tangled eyes made her feel


    too ufortable.


    Despite all her fears, she had to remind herself to prioritize defending Simon from any danger. She


    would stand up even to someone like Kim if it meant protecting her child!


    His frowning face didn''t seem to budge from her aggressive questioning. He slowly walked forward,


    and sat on Anne''s bed. She sprang out of the bed and ran out as far as she could, while maintaining


    her eyes on him.


    She was in a defense mode, and her movements were quick and nimble. He shook his head as he


    noticed her in a stance to defend herself. He looked at her, and said, "Although I badly want to enjoy


    your body for myself, I won''t force you!"


    She felt a bit of relief upon hearing those words. She then proceeded to ask, "Then, what are you doing


    here?!"


    He spread out his huge hands, raised an eyebrow, and smiled as he looked at her in the eyes. His cold


    gaze almost prated her being. "Anne, you seemed to have forgotten that you now live in my


    house!"


    He believed that since it was his house, he had the right to go anywhere he pleased.


    Anne wanted to retort and fight back his aggressiveness, but she realized that there was no point in


    saying so much as he would only probably enjoy it anyway.


    "Anne, Simon is asleep. Come with me outside." All of a sudden, he valiantly stood up.


    Anne nced over at Simon who was sleeping in silence. Kim walked out with haste and disappeared


    at the corner very soon. She hesitated for a moment, but figured that she had no choice but to follow


    him.


    No matter what he wanted to do, she just had no power to resist. It was only rational for her to obey


    and y by his rules.

 Chapter 372 Injecting Medicine

    Chapter 372 Injecting Medicine


    Anne lowered her head and gently nted a kiss on Simon''s forehead. She stood up and slowly


    walked out of the door.


    The light was very dim downstairs where she was headed. The sound of thunder and lightning outside


    reverberated in the area, which made the ce look even more frightening than it already was.


    Anne felt her fear crawl up to her skin, but she continued to slowly walk forward.


    "It''ste. What on earth do you want?" Anne asked. When she finally got downstairs, she found several


    men in ck standing in the dark corner. It was as if they were lurking in the shadows waiting for her.


    "Anne, I don''t want to do this to you. But this is the only way that we can be together." A glimpse of


    affection could be seen at Kim''s eyes, even if his expression could tell that he was in a difficult


    situation.


    Anne suddenly got a bad feeling after she heard Kim. She immediately tried to go back upstairs but she


    was cornered by the Kim''s men. They quickly surrounded Anne to stop her from fleeing.


    The sh of the lighting lit up the chilling darkness in the ce. Anne''s face was covered with


    frustrations and fear.


    Anne turned around and red at Kim. "Kim, what are you nning to do?" She couldn''t help but to


    grit her teeth in anger.


    Kim frowned as he slowly took out the syringe in the middle of the table in front of him. The pale yellow


    liquid medicine inside the syringe screamed instant death.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    "Anne, do you know the reason why Rose suddenly changed? It was because I injected her with this


    drug. I used her as a ''clinical trial'' for this experiment to ensure your safety." Kim lowered his head and


    touched the syringe in his hand. He was caressing it as if he was holding his lover. A gloomy, empty


    smile was stered in his face.


    Anne couldn''t help but stare at Kim in disbelief. No she knew the reason why Rose changed all of a


    sudden. It turned out that it was Kim''s doing!


    She never expected that Kim would be at this point where he would develop a drug to change a


    person''s mind!


    "At that time, the liquid medicine that I injected into Rose was less than 1/5 of this. Now tell me Anne,


    how long do you think it wouldst after I inject it to you?" Kim narrowed his eyes and slowly


    approached Anne.


    With her eyes covered in fear, Anne hopelessly shook her head as if she was pleading Kim to stop.


    She knew that she could not get out of this, not with all the men trying to restrain her.


    "What do you want Kim? You want a puppet? Someone who can always do what you ask them to do, is


    that it?" Anneshed out as she gritted her teeth in anger.


    Kim gave him a slight smile. He shook his head and sighed, "Of course not. Who would want that,


    Anne? But you have given me no other choice. You love Kevin too much that you didn''t even bother


    giving me a chance. I know I cannot change what you feel about him, so I can only resort to this!"


    As soon as Kim finished talking, he waved his hand and the men in ck immediately restrained Anne.


    Thetter tried to struggle but the men were obviously stronger than her.


    She helplessly screamed her lungs out, hoping that someone would hear her voice. The man next to


    her immediately covered her mouth. Kim couldn''t help but frown while watching Anne struggle.


    He walked up to Anne and pulled her arm. Her eyes were covered in tears.


    Kim''s face darkened. He knew that Anne was very tough and she rarely cried. Seeing her in her


    helpless demeanor made his heart ache.


    However, he could not back out on this.


    Kim pressed his lips in frustration. He knew that this was the only way to separate Anne from Kevin, the


    only change he could get to be with Anne!


    "I know that you''ll change after this. You''ll change so much that even I won''t recognize you anymore.


    You''ll be a different person, far from the person that I fall in love with. But I have no choice, Anne.


    I have no choice but to do this!" The pain and frustration was written all over his face. For the first time


    in his life, his tone became weak and helpless.


    He loved Anne. From her gentle and beautiful face up to her strong but warm character, he loved


    everything about her!


    After the injection, Anne would be reborn and nothing else about her personality would be the same


    any more.


    "As long as you are Anne, I will love you still. Nothing really matters more than that." Kim took a deep


    breath and slowly lowered his head to continue. The syringe needle gently pierced through Anne''s skin.


    She whimpered in pain as she stared at Kim, her eyes still filled with fear and anger.


    ''Kevin, where are you? Kim, please don''t do this!'' she screamed in her heart.


    But it was toote. The medicine was already injected into her. Anne slowly stopped from struggling.


    Her muffled voice could no longer be heard.


    This made Kim panic. He immediately waved his hand and his men slowly let Anne go. Anne''s knees


    fell on the ground, as if her legs could no longer stand by themselves.


    Kim hurried stepped forward to help her, but he was stunned when he heard Anne''s gentle voice.


    "Even if you injected me this drug and changed me into someone else, Kevin would still save me. All of


    this doesn''t matter because he wille and save me. I will always love him in all the ways I can. I


    could never love someone like you."


    Kim''s eyes grew cold after he heard Anne''s words. He harshly pursed his lips and smirked. ''Is that so?''


    the voice in his head tried to answer.


    He firmly stood up, took ast nce at Anne, and left with his men. Anne felt the coldness crawl in her


    spine as she remained seated on the ground.


    Anne slowly raised her head. The rain outside was getting lighter, and the lighting grew weaker. She


    frowned. She didn''t feel anything wrong after Kim had injected her with that drug.


    ''Why didn''t I feel anything?'' she wondered.


    She clearly knew what Kim wanted to do to her, and Rose''s changes were still vivid in her mind. Anne


    immediately tried to stand up. She hopelessly struggled her way back into Simon''s room.


    When she finally made her way into the room, she immediately came to see Simon, who was still


    sleeping. Anne stared at his small face. She couldn''t help but smile. But her calmness was suddenly


    broken down by a strange intense feeling building up in her chest.


    A loud crisp sound broke numbing silence of the night as Anne pped herself in the face. She had


    given all her remaining strength in that p that her face immediately turned red and swollen.


    She gritted her teeth and shook her head in confusion. Yes, she didn''t feel anything peculiar after the


    injection, but when she looked at people, her feelings about them were changing.


    She was willing to sacrifice her own life for the sake of her children. But just now when she looked at


    Simon, she felt that her love for him was gradually fading.


    How could this be possible?


    "Kim, I swear to the gods you won''t seed. I love my children and I love Kevin. Nothing, not even a


    drug, could change that!"


    Anne couldn''t help but talk to herself. She couldn''t contain what she felt at the moment. She hopelessly


    held her legs tightly, as if she was trying tofort herself.


    Between Anne''s muffled cries, a pair of ck eyes lurking in the shadows were quietly watching her.


    ''Nothing can change it, you say?''


    Kim smiled in disdain. There was no hint of regret in his heart for what he had done. ''You have the


    confidence now, Anne, but you''ll break sooner. Let''s see how long you''dst.''


    The night quickly passed. It was already dawn, and the heavy rain fromst night left no traces except


    for the rainbow painted in the sky.


    Kim opened the window and looked outside. He didn''t sleep even for a minute. He took a deep breath,


    and the refreshing smell of Earth greeted him. ''Finally, a new dayes.'' He smiled between his


    thoughts.


    In the other room, Simon, who was not used to sleepingte, just woke up from his sleep. He slowly


    opened his eyes only to see Anne beside him, still holding her legs like a ball. He was surprised. He


    immediately walked towards his mother that he didn¡¯t even bothered wearing his shoes. He looked at


    Anne in confusion, his eyes filled with frustration and pity. "Mom, why are you sitting here? The floor is


    really cold."


    A young familiar voice caught Anne''s attention. She looked up at Simon and frowned.


    Who was this child in front of her? She couldn''t recognize him anymore.


    Anne stared at Simon, her face filled with confusion. She tried opening her mouth to say something, but


    she didn¡¯t even know what to say.


    "Mom, why are you sitting there? Is there something wrong?" Simon asked Anne with an innocent look


    on his face. He couldn¡¯t understand what was happening.


    Anne shook her head and stared at Simon with a strange look in her eyes.


    This child was hers and Kevin''s!


    But she couldn''t understand why she was feeling this way. What she felt was hatred and disgust when


    she saw him!


    Anne was surprised. ''I love my children, why would I feel this way? Why would I hate him?''


    Simon''s face looked like hers, but staring at it gave her a sense of rejection. It was so intense that she


    didn''t even want to see it ever again!


    She turned her gaze at the window. She saw the rainbow painted in beneath the clouds. Anne tried to


    reach out her hand and knock the memory inside her head. Something had happenedst night. She


    was sure of it. But she had forgotten everything.


    What happened to her?


    She tried to recall her memories fromst night but she could not really remember. She also wondered


    why she was sitting on the ground in the first ce, but no matter how hard she tried to rethink what


    happened, she still couldn''t recall anything.


    "Mom, don''t sit on the ground. It''s too cold. Please get up." Simon stretched out his small hands and


    held her mother''s hand to help her.


    A loud bang filled the room.


    Anne was surprised as soon as she realized that she pushed Simon when he tried to reach her hands.


    She looked at the scene in front of her in disbelief. She pushed Simon, her own Son, to the ground!


    She couldn''t believe herself.


    "Mom, is there something wrong with you?" Simon looked at her mom in disbelief.


    He knew that his mother loved him deeply, and that she would do anything for him. Why would her


    mother push her hard like that? He was also confused.


    Anne immediately tried to help Simon up, but when she saw her hands as she was about to reach her


    son, she suddenly stood up and left.


    When she saw Simon''s confused face, she couldn''t help but feel the hatred crawling in her skin.


    Simon was her son, her beloved son¡­


    She went downstairs, still wearing the troubled and confused look on her face. She saw Kim when she


    finally got down, his eyes glued to the stairs as if he was waiting for her to get down. She looked at


    Anne with love and affection in his eyes. Anne felt a burning sensation in her face. She was blushing


    like crazy.


    "Could you please stop staring at me?" Anne''s voice was pleasingly soft but shy. It was as if she was


    looking at the love of her life.


    Kim''s eyes dimmed. Last night, Anne confidently told him that even a drug would not change her, but


    with that expression stered in her face?


    Finally!


    Anne changed, she was no longer the Anne that hated her!


    Anne couldn''t help but stare at Kim''s face. She was admiring his handsome, manly and perfectly


    chiseled face. His cold demeanor only added a mysterious and attractive aura in him.


    Anne suddenly shook her head. She knew that she hated Kim, but why was she admiring him right


    now?


    "Ha-ha." A helpless smile formed on Anne''s lips. She knew she was getting crazy. Her memory in the


    past was clear as daylight, but her feelings were intensely out of ce.


    "What do you want to eat?" Kim''s voice echoed in the room.


    His voice was loving and gentle. Anne couldn''t help but to get caught by his words. Her body stiffened.


    Her face was flushed in red and her embarrassment was drowning her. "Anything''s fine," she answered


    in a soft voice.


    She turned around after talking to Kim. She could hear a voice from her head, saying that it was not


    bad to stay with Kim like this. She felt her heart agreed to her thoughts.


    On the other hand, Kim was staring at Anne who was still confused with herself. Was this gentle Anne


    really what he wanted?


    "Dad, what happened to Mom? Something is wrong with her today. I feel it," Simon innocently asked


    him as soon as he saw him when the child got down the stairs.


    He reached out to Simon and held him in his arms. He looked at Simon''s confused face and signed


    heavily.


    It was natural for a child like Simon to worry about her mother. After all, he knew that Anne''s changes


    could affect her love for her son.


    "Your mother is fine. She''s just a little tired. She will be fine in a few day, so don''t worry. Right now, you


    have to be good and don''t make her angry, okay?" Kim gently caressed Simon''s face while he talked.


    Simon nodded in response. Now he knew why his mother acted so strange. It turned out she was just


    tired.

 Chapter 373 The Changes After The Injection

    Chapter 373 The Changes After The Injection


    Kevin was only one step away from finding Anne. However, since he had failed, his heart was reluctant,


    so he decided to stay in M City. If in case he couldn''t find her, he at least had to make sure that she


    hadn''t left the city.


    As time went by, even though Simon was by her side, Anne''s heart was filled with unwanted feelings.


    This child was hers and Kevin''s. That thought was enough for negative feelings to well up and


    overwhelm her.


    Suddenly, the past shed through her mind, but she shook it away immediately. What he had done to


    her in the past was heartless and in turn, it had hurt her so much.


    He was the easily jealous kind of man and domineering male chauvinism. He might have had changed


    but the pain that he caused her couldn''t be undone anymore.


    Anne was certain that she loved Kevin very much, but with those recollections of the past, she wasn''t


    very sure anymore.


    "Mom, what''s wrong? Do you miss Dad and the others?" Simon raised his head and looked at Anne


    with worry.


    She had been undergoing emotional changes during the past few days. That concerned him very


    much.


    Of course, Anne knew that the Dad her son was talking about was Kevin.


    With a scowl on her face, she asked. "Why would I miss him?"


    Again, the memory of the past appeared before her. That time when Rose brought Anne and Sally to


    the rooftop, she remembered clearly what Kevin said. He said that he loved Rose, not Anne anymore.


    Was he forced to say that, or was it the truth from his heart?


    Anne shook those thoughts that clouded her mind and confused her further. Kim liked her so much but


    not in a way she had in mind. However, that wasn''t a reason for Anne to hate him, right?


    Besides¡­


    The door suddenly creaked open. Knowing who it was, Anne turned around with a gentle smile on her


    lips.


    Kim put a ss of drink at the table and met her gaze with a faint smile. "Are you thirsty? Would you


    like to drink some fruit juice?"


    Anne nodded her head as if she was in trance and she took a sip from the ss. After she took a drink


    from the apple juice, she lifted her head and looked at the man.


    Kim always had a cold and gloomy aura around him. Strangely, she didn''t find that annoying at all. He


    looked very charming if she might say.


    Kim was tall and handsome. Aside from that, he was decisive and capable. Anne wondered that


    maybe, she was sick before. If not, how could she ignore Kim''s strong points but be obsessed with that


    scum Kevin?


    "Anne¡­" Kim called her out as he lowered his head. There was aplicated emotion in his eyes as


    he frowned at her slightly. He was about to speak again but he held himself back.


    It was unusual how gentle Anne was as she looked at him. He was aware that the drug could make


    someone like the things or people they once hated. However, those drastic changes always made him


    feel strange.


    She might have had the same look as before, but her personality had undergone tremendous changes.


    True enough, it was quite bizarre for him.


    Now that he thought about it, everything that was happening was because of the choice that he made.


    It took Kim a while before he pulled himself out of his deep thoughts. He took a breath and asked, "You


    two are home all the time. Don''t you feel bored? The weather is good today. Shall we head to the


    amusement park?"


    He remembered that yesterday, Simon told him that he wanted to go to the amusement park.


    When Anne heard that, her heart skipped a beat. She gazed at him affectionately as her heart got


    nketed with appreciation. Simon was the child of hers and Kevin''s. But even so, Kim treated him


    well because he loved Anne. Now, who wouldn''t be moved by that?


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    She turned her head to Simon and frowned when he was only staring at Kim in surprise.


    Unaware of her actions, she had instructed, "Simon, thank your Dad."


    At that, Simon lifted his head and peered at her. Kim was not his father. She didn''t outright reject the


    idea of her son calling him his Dad as it was for his safety. But today, her voice was full of warmth.


    What was this feeling?


    Simon was young but he was quick to pick things up and he was sure that his mother was acting weird.


    "Are you Rose?" He jumped from the woman''s hold and took a step back. There was a look of doubt in


    his eyes as he peeked at her.


    Simon would never forget that he had an aunt who looked exactly like his mother. Their only difference


    was personality, and her name was Rose.


    This woman had changed a lot after that rainy night. Had her mother already been taken away and the


    one in front of him was someone else? And he was kept in the dark all the time until now?


    Anne was surprised at her son''s im. Afterward, she raised an eyebrow as she sneered at him with


    discontentment. "Simon, are you that stupid you can''t even recognize your mother?"


    Kim also turned his attention to the kid''s astonishment. He didn''t expect that he would be this sensitive


    to find that something was quite out of ce.


    He shook his head slightly as he sighed heavily. Kim kneeled in front of Simon and ruffled his hair


    gently. "What are you talking about, little kid? Look, you made your mother unhappy."


    Simon bit his lower lip when he saw that dissatisfied look on his mother''s face.


    His mother had never been angry with him, nor had she looked at him with such cold eyes. However,


    the woman in front of him was acting weird that he couldn''t help but assume that she was a different


    person.


    "Forget it. If you don''t want to go, then don''t." Once she spat out those words, she saw how her son''s


    expression fell and that tinged her heart a little. Anne couldn''t put her finger on what she was feeling


    but the hate in her heart lessened a bit.


    It was very strange, indeed. How could a mother hate her own child, right? Anne knew that she hated


    Simon but that was only because he was Kevin''s son.


    Now that she pondered about it deeply, he was her child too.


    "No!" Simon shook his head and immediately ran up towards his mother. He held her hand carefully


    with a pleading look on his face. "Mom, it''s been a long time since I''ve been to an amusement park.


    Please, let me go."


    Anne looked up at Kim who only gave her an assuring smile before he turned around and left.


    His tall and strong back gave Anne a fluttering feeling.


    Only such a man deserved her love.


    As for Kevin, maybe it was time to get a divorce.


    Perhaps, she should tell Kim about her thought when the right time came.


    Kevin was still looking all over the ce for Anne. He instructed all his men to do so. As for the


    company, he already handed the things to Selma and the board of directors. They fell into chaos


    initially but there was nothing that they could do.


    Fortunately, thepany was not affected so far, and no one knew what had transpired in the Fu


    Family.


    With severe bags under his eyes, he sat there lifelessly with his exhausted body.


    ''Anne¡­ Where the hell are you? Are you safe? Did Kim harm you? Just hang in there¡­ I''m sorry. It''s


    all my fault that I haven''t found you yet.''


    "Tell me, when can you find Anne?! When?!" Kevin who had been silent and who was usually calm and


    collected stood up and kicked the nearest chair away. He red at the crowd who fell into silence.


    Everyone''s eyes were on him. It was the first time that Kevin lost hisposure.


    They could only sigh as they understood where his anger wasing from. Anne had been missing for


    so long and they had no idea where she was at all. Anyone who encountered such a situation would


    lose their mind.


    They couldn''t find them not because they were ipetent but because Kim was a sly and smart


    man. Ever since he disappeared, there was not even a trace that could lead to his whereabouts. They


    had no clue at all.


    "Mr. Kevin, please be patient and give us more time. We will do our best to find Mrs. Anne." The police


    captain sympathized with Kevin and spoke in aforting manner.


    Kevin could only grit his teeth and clench his fist hard.


    He sighed heavily, exasperated at himself. He had been here for God-knows-how-long and he knew


    how everyone tried their best.


    "I''m sorry, I was too agitated." He sat down once again and breathed deeply to calm himself.


    The crowd only shook their heads before they continued to do the task at hand. They were


    investigating the surveince video as it might lead them to something.


    At that moment, Kevin''s phone suddenly rang that made his eyes sh with annoyance.


    Thepany''s affairs were already handed over and Selma was in charge of the Fu Family now. If


    they were not ipetent, then how could someone bother him at this important time?


    His eyebrows creased in confusion when he saw that the caller was an unregistered number. Despite


    his doubt, he picked up his phone.


    "Hello, Kevin?" The cold voice over the phone was somewhat taunting.


    He stared at the phone number once again with disbelief. He knew this devil-like voice. This came from


    the very person that took Anne away and made everyone suffer in the process.


    It was Kim. He had the guts to call him, huh?


    The policemen who were beside him picked up their devices and began to track the location of the


    caller.


    "I thought you''ll find this ce in no time, but it seemed like I overestimated you. So, is this you doing


    your best? Pathetic. Don''t worry. I''m willing to give you another chance. I''m in an amusement park with


    Anne and Simon. Do you want toe here? Remember, this is yourst chance."


    Without waiting for any reply, Kim hung up the phone.


    As if on cue, the tracking device had shown the exact ce where Kim was. Kevin nced at the


    address before he rushed out of the premises. The police were quick to follow him.


    Kim was a shrewd man. They didn''t even know if it was part of his n to call and invite Kevin over.


    Since they were powerless regarding the matter of Anne, they had to do their best to protect Kevin at


    all cost.


    As if he wasn''t tired of everything that was happening, Kevin left with his car. The recent events had


    drained every bit of energy he got but when Kim called him, his exhaustion dissipated. All that was left


    was anxiety.


    Kim was a maniptive person and he loved drama. Kevin doubted that he would call him just like that


    with no trick in his sleeves. He had said that Anne and Simon were in the amusement park with him, so


    what was his n?


    As the question ran through Kevin''s mind, his heart became swelled with worry. At that, he stepped on


    the gas and sped up his car.


    On the other side, Anne and Simon were indeed in the amusement park.


    With Simon in her arms, Anne rode on the merry-go-round. Even though her son tended to act mature,


    he was still a child deep inside. He wore a blissful expression all the time as he enjoyed the ride.


    She looked around with a troubled look on her face as she hadn''t seen Kim for a while now.


    Earlier, he had told her that he would just go to the bathroom, but he hadn''te back yet ever since.


    She nced at her phone to look at the time. Where on earth had he gone to for such a long time?


    Simon turned to look at his mother with a smile, but it eventually disappeared when he saw the


    conflicted look on his mother. She pulled her arm and whispered in her ear, "Mom, didn''t you always


    say that you wanted to escape before? It seems that Kim and his men weren''t around. I think this is the


    best time to escape."


    ''Escape?''


    Something blurred shed through her mind but she couldn''t remember what that was.


    "Simon, you know, there''s something in my heart that I can''t seem to figure out. I don''t hate Kim the


    way I used to before. I don''t want to escape anymore." She hesitated for a moment before she stared


    at her son and spoke in a serious manner.


    The expression written on him was pure perplexity. Simon quickly withdrew his eyes as he became


    more bewildered with each second that passed. Was this woman in front of him his mother?

 Chapter 374 Lets Divorce

    Chapter 374 Let''s Divorce


    Simon was well aware of the ballooning hatred that his mother had on Kim, and how she was longing


    for his father''s embrace. So, this sudden change in his mother left him at a loss.


    There were times when Simon''s certainty was held on a tightrope. He knew that the woman in front of


    him was his actual mother, yet sometimes he doubted if she was Rose.


    His thoughts were tumbling like a barrel. He withdrew his gaze and looked down at the flickering


    shimmer of the merry-go-round. s, he found that the amusement park was not as lively as it was


    before.


    Meanwhile, Kevin got off the car and hurried to look for them. He was in a trance as he found himself


    turning back and forth in his search. All of a sudden, his entire body was left congealed.


    The merry-go-round was bustling with people, but a nce was enough for him to recognize a


    woman''s silhouette.


    Her hair swayed with the swiveling carousel, and her face was a hint to the feeling she felt from within.


    She leisurely gazed upon the child she held in her embrace. The charming sight brought a faint smile to


    the corners of her mouth, but she seemed alert as her uneasy eyes patrolled the surrounding every


    once in a while.


    A full turnter and the woman''s face was revealed. It was Anne, the woman he badly needed from the


    bottom of his heart.


    The child in her arms had the dainty features of an angel. He often raised his head and smiled at his


    mother''s eyes which seemed to be a reflection of his.


    It was usual for a girl to look like her father, and a boy to his mother. Sally mirrored his facial features,


    and he believed that Simon mirrored Anne''s.


    At longst, the woman he longed for was right in front of him. He bent his legs and almost fell on his


    knees.


    His eyes were burning with gratitude as he gazed at Anne from the distance. She slowly turned to face


    him and stared into his eyes.


    At a nce of his face, everything that had happened between them in the past shed like a blinding


    shutter in her eyes. The seemingly undelightful memories made her frown and shake her head swiftly.


    This was the man that yed with her heart and caused her so much pain! For all she knew, he was


    here just because of her blood. The blood that could give birth to his children!


    If it wasn''t for this, then why would Kevin care about her existence?


    An inkling of mockery grazed upon Anne''s expression. She thought, ''Why was I such an imbecile? How


    did I fall in love with a man like him?''


    "Anne, I finally found you¡­" Kevin took one step at a time as he closed the distance between them.


    She seemed so close, yet so far from his reach. He smiled at the thought of erasing his sorrow and


    marched forward towards his glee.


    Her instinct told her totch on to Simon a little bit tighter. A head-to-toe stare down at Kevin and she


    jumped off the carousel without hesitation.


    "Anne!" Kevin was shocked by her daring act. He thought that Anne was restless to throw herself into


    his arms, but he felt no need to rush as it could cause danger.


    Awed as he was, her next move was a bombshell. There was perplexity in her eyes as she scanned


    the perimeter as if she was looking for someone.


    Written all over her face was the gushing contempt she felt for him. Contrary to his belief, her desire for


    him seemed to have disappeared!


    "Anne? Are you okay? I can''t believe I found you! Come here quickly." Kevin did not have the time to


    notice her demeanor. Excited, he threw his arms out as he slowly strode towards Anne.


    "Stay away from me!" Anne shouted. She looked around, but she seemed to have not caught a glimpse


    of Kim anywhere.


    Kevin was startled by her words as his face spelled out confusion, and thetching Simon also looked


    at Anne in distress.


    His mother loved his father very much, and she would never betray him. He knew that his mother was


    yearning to be back with his father, but now that he returned, why did she look at him with such


    disgust?


    Simon furrowed his brows as it made no sense.


    "Hey, Anne? Are you okay? It''s me, Kevin! I found you!" said Kevin as he held back his screams into a


    whisper.


    With a pair of squinted eyes, Anne sneered at the man in front of him. Without saying a word, she


    turned around and immediately left with Simon in her arms.


    Her back showed how feeble her frame was, but her demeanor spoke so much courage.


    Kevin''s heart throbbed as she walked away and the uncertainty left him in a daze. What was wrong


    with Anne? What happened to her? Her determination to leave him was so overwhelming that it ced


    Kevin in a state of panic!


    ''No, I can''t let her go. By and by, I found her. What''s going to stop me from bringing her back?


    What''s more, Sally and Eddy are waiting for their mother toe back home.'' Kevin was firm about his


    promise that he would bring Anne back to their children safe and sound!


    He gritted his teeth and ran abruptly. He stopped exactly in front of Anne which halted her escape.


    Vignce red at Kevin straight in the eye the moment he faced Anne.


    "Anne? Talk to me. What''s wrong? What''s with the silly look? Look at me. It''s me!" Kevin focused on


    her as his heart pounded with eagerness.


    Anne took a few steps back as she looked at him as if he was garbage. His face was the best reminder


    of her terrible past! She replied coldly, "Kevin, I have a proposal. Let''s divorce!"


    "What did you say?" Kevin looked at Anne in disbelief as he felt a lightning strike him from out of the


    blue. What did she say just now? Was Anne taking the initiative to divorce him?


    They vowed to spend the rest of their lives together, right? They said that they would stick together


    through thick and thin, but why was Anne talking about such a horrifying thing?


    Kevin gnashed his teeth and grabbed her by the arm. His face was fuming with anger as he roared,


    "You better think clearly about what the hell you just said, Anne!"


    She tried to shake him off, but his hand wastched tight onto her. Obviously, she was no match for


    him. Helplessly, she had no choice but to ce Simon on the ground.


    Simon was her child, and she would do everything to protect him, but he too was the child of Kevin.


    The blood of the Fu''s was so precious that she was confident that Kevin would not dare toy a heavy


    hand on Simon.


    The boy raised his head and gazed upon his father. Then, he bit his lips and turned to look at Anne.


    The sight of quarrel seemed to have made conflict in his heart as he helplessly stood beside his


    mother.


    Simon reckoned how his mother kept telling him and Sally that their family would be whole once


    again. They would get their father back and be a happy family forever! But today, that did not seem to


    be the case. What was wrong with his mother?


    "Kevin, listen to me. I want a divorce!" eximed Anne. She reiterated her words as she was unable to


    get rid of him. She gave up on struggling and made her point clear.


    A tinge of sorrow shed through Kevin''s eyes. He pursed his lips, furrowed his brows, and gazed at


    Anne vulnerably. He said in a soft voice, "Anne, please don''t make things worse. Let''s go home, and


    we can talk about your proposal after, okay? Stop talking about things that would break our family


    because I can''t stand the thought of it. If you are mad because I''m long overdue, then I am willing to


    face any punishment you throw on me.


    Just don''t talk about divorce. I don''t even want to hear that word anymore!"


    Kevin was unstoppable and domineering all his life, but now, his pride seemed to have vanished with


    the wind. The word ''divorce'' was just too much for him!


    It was like a dull knife that sawed back and forth through his delicate heart. It made it harder for him to


    breathe as if it was choking him to death.


    However, Anne saw him differently. His sincere appearance was sickening to her eyes.


    ''Men are the masters of disguise. This facade made me fall in love with him, but it''s a pity that I am no


    longer the foolish woman that I was before. This act of pretentious sentiment doesn''t move me


    anymore,'' she pondered.


    "Kevin, if it weren''t for the blood that runs through my veins, how important am I to you?"Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Perhaps it was wishful thinking that made me believe that I could win your heart, but I don''t want to be


    with you anymore. Let''s just get divorced. You can take custody of the children if you want, but please


    don¡¯t bother me anymore!" said Anne in a nd tone. She showed no emotions and heartlessly pushed


    Simon towards Kevin.


    Surprised, he rushed on his knees and held Simon in his arms as he looked at her in disbelief.


    He knew very well that her children meant the world to her. Never in a million lifetimes would he expect


    Anne to easily give away the life that she bared and brought into this world.


    The madness caused Kevin a splitting headache. He locked eyes with Anne, who was overwhelmingly


    peculiar.


    What happened to Anne when she disappeared? How could his beloved Anne be so cruel? What the


    hell did Kim do to her?


    As Kevin tried to piece the puzzle together, Anne sneered at him. She said, "I was too gullible in the


    past. But now, I am reborn. I love Kim!"


    Kevin''s eyes seemed to pop out of his skull as he asked in extreme cynicism, "What? How could that


    be?"


    She made it clear to her that she hated Kim! How could she fall in love with him and turn the hate


    towards Kevin?


    "You got to be kidding me!" Kevin raised his head and burst intoughter. At that moment, he thought


    of Rose, and this enlightened his understanding of what was going on.


    Rose had been sent to the hospital, and results showed how a special substance in her blood might


    have affected her mental state!


    What she liked before, she hated it now. What she hated before, she loved it!


    What was happening with Anne was conclusively the same as Rose''s condition.


    Seeing his mother''s hurtful behavior, Simon felt burned. Tears welled up in his eyes as he gazed at his


    mother in shock. He could not believe that the mother he loved would abandon him just like that!


    His mother had given up everything just to be with him, but now she was giving him away!


    Simon shook his head in doubt as he wrestled his way out of Kevin''s arms. He rushed to hug Anne and


    deafeningly cried. He pleaded, "Mommy, please don¡¯t do this to me! From now on, I will be very


    obedient, and I will never make you angry again. I''m so sorry, Mommy!"


    The little boy''s wailing caused more annoyance in Anne. She scowled and opted to punch him away,


    but a glimpse from the poor boy''s face brought some pity back to her heart.


    Atst, she heaved a sigh of helplessness. She looked at Kevin and said, "No matter what happened,


    we have always loved each other, but we should get divorced. We do it properly and peacefully. Once


    we are back in A City, we''ll arrange the paperwork. After that, we are nothing but strangers!"


    Kevin listened to her painful words as he closed his eyes in sorrow. He bobbed his head slightly and


    shed a crooked smile.


    The reason why Anne loathed him so much now was that she loved him very much!


    "Listen to me. What you are feeling now is abnormal. The more you hate someone in your heart, the


    more it shows just how much you love him. Think about Rose. You have the same condition as her! It


    seems to me like Kim had brainwashed you with the injection, and your mind is in a state of chaos, but


    trust me. It doesn''t matter. Come back with me, and I will fix you. I will make you go back to the real


    you!" Kevin had a tamed expression of gentleness and care as he looked at Anne. It was as if he was


    careful not to scare her away!


    Then, he gazed down at Simon and said, "Hey, little bud. It''s not that your mommy doesn''t love you


    anymore, she was just injected with a specific medicine which caused her to act like


    this."

 Chapter 375 I Dont Believe You

    Chapter 375 I Don''t Believe You


    Simon understood what Kevin had said. He looked at Anne from head to toe and thoroughly scanned


    her.


    Indeed, the recent peculiarities of Anne were recognized by her son. Simon pondered, ''It turns out that


    Uncle Kim had drugged Mommy?''


    He had no idea what the injection contained, but Kevin''s words gave him hope. His mother did love


    him!


    However, what Kevin had said sounded like science-fiction to Anne.


    She crossed her arms and looked at him in disdain. She sneered, "The only simrities that Rose and I


    have inmon is the fact that we are able to see through the real you! She behaves abnormally


    because she has regretted everything that she has done, and she is just doing her best to make up for


    her mistakes!


    I can guarantee you that my attitude had nothing to do with Kim, and neither does an insane injection


    exist!


    I don''t like you anymore. If you will settle for a divorce, then I''ming with you to thewyer''s office. If


    not, then let me go at ease! Don''t tell me you''re nning to kidnap me in the middle of an amusement


    park?"


    Kevin felt downcasted. He could do nothing about her. She was under the influence of the drug. So, no


    matter what he said, she would not listen at all.


    In this case, things became tricky now.


    Kevin hoisted a sigh of yield. Suddenly, the undercover policemen came to him and one of them


    whispered, "Mr. Kevin, they managed to escape!"


    He nodded to the troops'' warning. It was expected for Kim to be extremely evasive. He would never let


    these men catch him that easily.


    The news was rming, but Kevin did not want to make a fuss about it, especially that Anne and


    Simon stood in front of him in good condition. For him, this was more than enough!


    "Thank you," said Kevin as he expressed his gratitude to the policemen.


    The police weed his acknowledgment as they nodded their heads, but they were particrly


    intrigued in the growing tension between Kevin and Anne. To their curiosity, an agent asked, "Mrs.


    Anne, Mr. Kevin finally found you. Why aren''t you delighted?


    Did Mr. Kevin make you wait for far too long? Honestly, that had nothing to do with his determination.


    Kim is just too cunning to hide any lead that we can get to find you. Mr. Kevin have gone days without


    rest, yet he held on with his perseverance. He is not the one to me here, Mrs. Anne."


    She turned to the policeman and raised a brow. She said, "Your job is to uphold justice, am I right?


    Why are you here? Can''t you see that I am eager to divorce Kevin? I don''t love him anymore! Why did


    you even help him find me? You expect me to thank you for making things moreplicated? Are you


    out of your mind?"


    The troops turned to look at each other as Anne''s reply was a shock to their ears. They shifted their


    attention to Kevin who seemed on tenterhooks. What was going on here?


    "Thank you for your service everyone. I will remember what you did to help me for the rest of my life. I


    will take Anne back home for now. I''lle and see you in a few days!" said Kevin. Instead of being


    mad, he chose to indebt and bid them farewell with a smile.


    The confusion crept on everyone, but their job was done. All they could ever do now was nod and


    leave as their skepticism left them with more questions rather than answers. What was going on


    between the two?


    Didn''t Kevin say that Kim kidnapped Anne? Why was Anne ming them now?


    Kevin sighed as the police left. He said, "Well, I know that you don''t want to see me, but how about


    Eddy and Sally? You know, they miss their mother so much."


    ''Eddy and Sally?'' she uttered their names once more in her mind. That was right, she was a mother to


    two more children! She ced her hand on top of her heart and felt her racing heartbeat. This kind of


    pounding meant that she was looking forward to something, but the feeling made her sick. Kevin only


    used her to bear those children for him!


    Plus, it was impossible for Kevin to give up custody over them once the divorce was finalized!


    "If they miss me so much, then will you give them to me after we split?" asked Anne as she sneered a


    grin.


    Kim loved Anne and all that belonged to her. Her children would be treated like royalty if they fell under


    her custody, but Kevin would not abandon his children just like that!


    Back then, Kevin hated her so much, but he still made love to her in order to give birth to the heirs of


    his family.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Once she saw his reaction, there was no need to say anything anymore. It was certain that Kevin and


    Selma would not allow her to see her children ever again!


    She said,


    "Your silence gave away the answer. What''s the point of loving them when you have made it clear that I


    won''t see them after the divorce? My love for them would just recoil as heartache in the end. Why


    would I bother seeing them, Kevin?"


    He frowned as he kneaded his forehead in dismay, but he knew that this was not the time to engage in


    conflict with Anne. He picked up Simon and gently wiped the corners of his watery eyes. He said,


    "Come on. Let''s go!"


    Anne looked around once more and, to her disappointment, Kim did not show up at all!


    ''Where on earth did he go? Why isn''t he making an appearance? Did he just abandon me? I can''t


    believe it, Kim. You don''t want me either?''


    she pondered. At the hoist of her sigh, she suddenly recalled what Kim had said to her.


    He said, "If anything happens, open the note inside your bag. There is something I want to tell you."


    Yes, he told her this the morning she arrived at the amusement park. For a moment there, she forgot,


    but his words were clear in her memory.


    She smirked subtly and immediately reached out inside her bag. She took out a piece of paper and


    read the letter. Just like Kim, this message was full of style!


    "Anne, you are the love of my life and that will never change!"


    These few words in this tiny piece of paper were enough to give Anne some reassurance. Although


    Kim had disappeared, it must have happened for a reason!


    She loved Kim, and he loved her. Two enamored lovers should not be bothered by a man like Kevin.


    She must divorce Kevin because only in this way could she be with Kim without constraint!


    Anne took a deep breath as she tucked the note back in her bag. Seeing Kevin look sullen, she raised


    her eyebrow triumphantly as she got into the backseat of the car.


    Kevin was impotent when he looked down at Simon. He handed the little boy to his mother and drove


    them back to A City.


    In the meantime, Kevin had to agree with everything that Anne mouthed. No matter what happened, he


    had to bring her back home first!


    While driving, Kevin peeked at the rear-view mirror just to see Anne''s nd, expressionless face. The


    situation could not be helped. He had nothing else to say. So, he dialed someone on his phone.


    The call quickly connected as Sam''s weary voice came out of the speaker.


    "Kevin, what happened? Did you find Anne?" Sam fired up his questions, but he suddenly stopped


    upon realizing how her name felt taboo.


    Kevin felt an inkling more of sorrow as his heart tendered more. Recently, there had been countless


    overwhelming things that made everyone feel more ill at ease.


    "Don''t worry, I found her. She is with me now, but how is Rose?" he asked as he knew that Rose was in


    Sam''s hospital.


    When Sam heard the mention of Rose, he shifted to a more serious tone and said, "She has recovered


    quite well. She had a small dose of the drug, and it wasn''t able to infect her system at a maximum."


    The report turned Kevin''s face a shade paler upon the drug''s mention. Rose only received a small


    amount, yet the abnormalities took effect for such a long time.


    If Kim suddenly exposed his whereabouts and allowed him to take Anne away, then he must have


    injected a huge dose in her for him to be this assured. When could Anne go back to normal?


    ''Damn it! How could Kim use such a despicable trick?


    Is this what he called love?'' he pondered.


    Kevin''s remorse turned into anger, and his face gushed a little cold, but he was able topose


    himself and stay calm. He asked, "Can you relieve the drug''s influence?"


    Sam sigh as the answer to his question was disappointing. He said, "This drug was the work of a mad


    scientist! Its effects were against humanity''s morals, and this was instantly banned as soon as it was


    developed.


    If we pursue an antidote, then it is uncertain how long it will take. We''re in the dark with theposition


    and elements of this medicine!


    To make matters worse, the scientist who invented this just died a few days ago."


    Kevin ended the call that fueled his hopelessness. He gazed at Anne once more and squinted his eyes.


    ''This is all your doing, Kim!'' he thought.


    "You have done everything to frame Kim for a crime he did notmit. Now, you''re colluding Sam into


    this mess just because I don¡¯t believe you? Kevin, do you have any other tricks?" said Anne in a


    disdainful voice.


    Kevin answered her with utter silence. Indeed, he had nothing to say to Anne''s muttering.


    He went over the phone with Selma to tip her with what happened. He told her to let Anne avoid seeing


    the children. The request was strange, and it kept Selma silent for a moment.


    In the past few days, Sally had lost weight. She had been searching for her mother, and even though


    Eddy made noments, his face was calmer in his anticipation for his mother''s return. Poor boy,


    everyone felt sorry for him.


    It was not a walk in the park to find Anne. Kevin had imagined that once he reunited their family, they


    would easily go back to the good ol'' fun-loving days, but he miscalcted the power of the drug and its


    toll on Anne.


    Selma always thought that Rose''s series of attitude changes were terrible, but hearing Anne''s


    condition, she thought that it was far more devastating.


    Everything that Anne felt capsized in a flick of a switch!


    She had always regarded her children more than anything else in the world. Flip that around, and you


    could only imagine how much she would hate Eddy and Sally now.


    Children were far more sensitive than adults, and it was certain that Anne''s altered emotions would


    make them depressed.


    "Mom, Sally is too young to understand, but inform Eddy of the situation for me," said Kevin as he


    sighed.


    "I will!" replied Selma. Eddy had a heart condition. So, they must be careful about telling him the truth.


    On the backseat, Anne was an ear in the wall as she frowned and caressed her chest.


    The conversation between Kevin and Selma threw her sentiments in a rolling barrel. The injection


    might have changed her, but it did not erase her sweet memories.


    There were some things that Anne would never forget.


    During the days when they all lived together, happiness rocketed to the endless skies. But now,


    whenever she thought about it, confusion thrived because her memory seemed to be the kind of life


    that she wanted.


    "I know you won''t believe a word I say, but please think about what happened thoroughly. Is it even


    possible for you just change your sentiments just like that? Are you sure Kim didn''t do something to


    you? asked Kevin as he appealed to her.


    She looked at his silhouette, shook her head, and slowly closed her eyes.


    ''This guy is so cruel. Shame on him! He had been putting the me on Kim all this time. I will not be


    deceived by his evil schemes!'' she pondered.


    Although her thought seemed to be convinced, she still felt oddly confused. It was as if something was


    wrong, but she did not know what it was.


    Anyway, why didn¡¯t Kim take her and Simon when he fled? No matter how puzzled she was, she knew


    that he had left them on purpose. He guided Kevin to find them, but why did he do


    that?

 Chapter 376 The Only Solution Was Anne

    Chapter 376 The Only Solution Was Anne


    On the other side, Kim, a cunning man, had moved into a new residence. He could be seen standing


    on the balcony, holding a ss of red wine in his hand, squinting slightly and looking into the distance.


    The moon was bright and the stars were sparse, not to mention that the air was a little cold.


    "Boss, why did you do that?" Confused, Kim''s loyal subordinate looked at him with narrowed eyes.


    They had made great efforts in order to kidnap Anne, but today, he left her there on purpose so that


    Kevin could find her.


    There was a saying that twice was enough for a wise man. After Kevin was tricked two times, he


    promised himself that there would never be a third time. He made sure that he would make it even


    more difficult for them if they wanted to kidnap Anne once more.


    What confused him was the fact that Kim actually liked her so much. Knowing that, what he had done


    bothered him more.


    Kim frowned slightly and looked at the sky above him, tightening his grip on the ss of red wine in his


    hand.


    He could see how Anne changed a lot for the past few days. Little by little, she started to look at him


    with more gentleness and fondness in her eyes. He knew that she was slowly falling in love with him.


    But whenever he faced her, he always had a feeling that all of it was not real. The changed Anne was


    definitely a lot different from the Anne whom he knew before.


    The Anne that he liked was a strong independent woman, which always made him unable to resist her.


    But now, she had be very gentle.


    Perhaps it was because he himself couldn''t quickly catch up with how she was changing, or that Kevin


    had been forcing him which was why he decided to solve his problem with Kevin using her.


    It was definitely not him who could solve the problem with that man, rather Anne, and only her. She


    was the only one who could make him give up.


    "She can''t always be Kevin''s wife. I want her to belong to mepletely, but that guy was standing in


    my way. But she will help me solve that, since she is the only one that could deal with him. That''s why I


    left her alone for Kevin to find," he exined to his subordinate as he put down his wine ss with a


    heavy hand.


    Time passed by, so now Anne and Kevin were finally able to return to the Fu Family.


    But while they were still in the car on their way to the house, she reminded him, "Hey, don''t forget what


    you promised me in the amusement park, alright? We both have to go through the processes and


    requirements of our divorce as soon as possible."


    Kevin''s fingers were slowly folded into a fist as his eyes burned with coldness, but he nodded slightly.


    However, even though he nodded, he did not really have any intentions to divorce her. He promised


    himself that he would never part with her unless he died.


    Selma told Eddy what had happened. After the kid epted it, the three of them came to greet Anne


    as soon as she got out of the car with Simon in her arms.


    Sally was the only one that Simon knew among all the people there, so he was the most excited to see


    her. She was also very happy to see her brother so she immediately ran over to approach them as she


    shouted, "Mom! Brother!"


    Anne lowered her head and looked at her daughter, finally in front of her. She noticed that she looked


    like Kevin more. She remembered how she used to like how her daughter looked, but now, it seemed


    that a lot about her had changed. For one, she felt strange when she looked at her daughter.


    This child seemed to be a lot different from how she remembered her.


    Simon was also very happy to see Sally so he immediately let go of his mother''s hand and hugged his


    sister tightly.


    "Sally, I missed you so much. We''re finally here, together. But... you seem to have changed a lot. You


    became much thinnerpared to when west saw each other." He carefully pinched his sister''s cute


    face, looking puzzled.


    Sally''s eyes turned red as tears immediately ran down her face. She raised her head and looked at her


    mother with grievance. Ever since Anne disappeared, she had been worried about her all the time.


    "Mom, do you remember what you told me? You promised me that you wouldn''t leave me again, but


    you broke that promise!" She looked at her mother, still crying out of grievance.


    Anne frowned, slowly squatted down to meet her daughter''s eye level, and wiped the tears from her


    face. However, she felt very conflicted deep inside her heart.


    She and Kevin were going to split up. She knew that once they filed their divorce, her children would no


    longer be under her custody. But she didn''t want to give up on them because being away from them


    would only make her sad.


    She gave birth to her children at the expense of her own life, so how could she not love them


    unconditionally?


    She sighed as she held Sally in her arms, looked up to see Eddy, and then waved at him.


    The boy was hesitant at first, but he walked towards her after a while. His grandmother had told him


    that he should expect a lot of changes from his mother when she came home, but still he couldn''t


    refuse the warmth of his mother''s embrace.


    Even Kevin didn''t expect that Anne would do that. What he expected was that she would not hold their


    children like this anymore, and yet...


    He and Selma looked at each other, nodded, and smiled. They understood what each other meant


    even though they didn''t say a thing. Perhaps it was because the children were too important to Anne.


    That was why even though the drug had changed her thoughts and how her brain worked, it still


    wouldn''t change the maternal instinct that she had towards her children.


    In any case, it was a good thing!


    "Well, let''s go inside and talk." The night was quite cold, so Selma invited them to go inside.


    With the three children in her arms, Anne slowly walked into their house. A sense of happiness arose in


    her heart. It seemed to be the most satisfying thing for her to be with her children.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Thinking about it, this was actually the first instance that she was with all three of them at the same


    time.


    Yet, they would be apart from each other again in a few days because of the divorce.


    When she realized this, she tightened her arms and held her three children closely beside her.


    Kevin sat on the sofa with deep eye bags, the fatigue in his eyes showing. But still, seeing that Anne


    was finally there with them, it pleased him a lot. Even with all the exhaustion that he felt, he still


    managed to sh a smile.


    He had always hoped that Anne and the children would be by his side forever. It was enough for him to


    see that they were finallyplete. His dream for his family finally came true!


    But to his surprise, Anne suddenly looked up at him in disgust and shouted coldly, "Kevin, no matter


    what, I am their mother, and I always will be! So I decided that I will not let all of them stay here. I


    should at least take one of them with me!"


    Eddy raised his head and looked at his mother in shock. What was she talking about?


    Kevin smiled, not minding it at all and just nodded. "Sure! You may even have all three of them, if you


    want. No one willpete against you for them."


    Anne looked at him in disbelief. She didn''t expect that he would be willing to let her have all the


    children.


    Selma, on the other hand, just frowned and sighed slightly, then she turned around and went upstairs.


    Whoever Anne was now, it made Selma feel hopeless. She simply didn''t want to waste her time on her.


    After a long awkward silence, Anne asked, "Really?"


    Kevin nodded and added, "Of course. And besides the three of them, I would also willingly give myself


    to you, if you want."


    Her face darkened when she heard that. She didn''t expect him to be so shameless. She continued,


    "We would no longer have any rtionship after the divorce, so you and I won''t be together anymore."


    She left with the three children as soon as she said that. Kevin looked at them as they all walked away,


    smiled slightly, and then sighed as he slowly closed his eyes.


    He was really tired. He couldn''t even remember how long it had been since hest had enough sleep.


    Now he just needed to rest well, then he could continue solving their current problem.


    He believed that, no matter what it took, he would find a way to bring his wife back!


    On the other side, Sam had been working in the hospital for a few days. He frowned as he looked at


    the moon outside. Yes, he hadn''t been home for three days because he didn''t really know how to face


    Emily.


    Back at home, no matter what he said to her, she would only nod perfunctorily in agreement. They


    hadn''t even consummated their marriage yet!


    As he thought of this, a sarcastic smile appeared on the corners of his mouth. Before they got married,


    the two of them had been getting along so well. He had never imagined that they would be like this


    now.


    Even after pondering about the matter over and over again, he still couldn''t figure out what he had


    done to make her so mad at him.


    The two of them didn''t speak to each other whenever they were both at home. There had been nothing


    present in the room except for the awkwardness between them.


    Love and patience were no longer in the air whenever they were together. So, in his desperation, he


    just decided to stay in the hospital after having second thoughts about it. Maybe after Emily thought


    everything through, their rtionship would be able to recover.


    Letting out a heavy sigh, he smiled mockingly at himself again and nced at the file in his hand.


    Now that Anne had been injected with this drug, it worried him. This was dangerous and very risky, so


    he needed to carefully study it.


    Just then, he heard someone push the office door open. Sam thought it was his assistant so he asked


    casually without turning around, "It''s sote. Why haven''t you gone home yet?"


    However, no one answered. It was so silent that he only felt a pair of burning eyes staring at him.


    Frowning slightly, he raised his head and looked at the direction of the door. When he saw who it was,


    he stood up abruptly.


    It never urred to him that the person who entered his office was Emily, his wife.


    There was no expression on her face. She just looked at him nkly, which made him feel suffocated.


    He didn''t know how to react. He could only twitch the corners of his mouth stiffly, and ask her in a soft


    voice, "E... Emily... Why are you here?"


    With a frown on her face, she put the lunch box that she was holding onto the table, and said coldly,


    "You didn''t go home for three days, so my only choice was toe here and see you. I made this


    specially for you. Come, have a taste.


    But if you have already eaten and you''re still full, then I''ll just go and take it with me."


    "Wait, no!" Sam shook his head vigorously, looked at her and said, "I haven''t eaten anything yet, so I''m


    really hungry."


    He sat down on his chair again and opened the lunch box that she brought for him. When he saw that


    all his favorite food was in it, his cold heart slowly melted. He raised his head slightly to look at Emily,


    who was also looking at him with a lighthearted expression on her face.


    He knew deep in her heart that she still loved him, and yet...


    He ate all his favorite food as if he was chewing wax, thinking that it could be his bitter punishment. He


    had no choice but to put down his chopsticks after a few bites. He asked her, "Emily, haven''t you untied


    the knot in your heart?"


    She frowned when she heard what he just told her. She didn''t expect Sam to ask her such a question.


    She sneered and replied, "I never had any knot in my heart. I am just waiting for you all along. When


    can you give me a chance, Sam? When can you forget about Anne so that you could truly fall in love


    with me?"


    Sam subconsciously held his forehead and looked at her eyes.


    "Emily, don''t you see it? I''ve already fallen in love with you. I don''t love Anne anymore. Why won''t you


    believe me? I just had no choice that time!"


    Emily lowered her head and fell into silence. Although he had always emphasized that he didn''t love


    Anne anymore, she knew that, in his heart, she could never be as important to him as Anne.


    Otherwise, why would he stay here for three nights?


    "ording to Rose''s memory, Kim had injected her with some kind of a liquid drug. Now Kim has


    caught Anne. Even though you didn''t tell me, I know that you have been studying how to formte an


    antidote for it." She frowned and opened her mouth, but she didn''t go on with what she originally


    wanted to say. She just shouted internally in her heart and said nothing more.


    ''If you didn''t worry about her, then why didn''t you go home for three days?


    If it really is not because of Anne, then how could you be so cold to me after the marriage?


    If I hadn''t been Anne''s assistant before, how could you have been with me?''

 Chapter 377 Divorce Is Never Easy (Part One)

    Chapter 377 Divorce Is Never Easy (Part One)


    Once a person got trapped in a downward spiral of destructive thoughts, escape, if not impossible, was


    very hard.


    No matter what Emily did, she could not shake the feeling that Sam was still in love with Anne,


    especially with the way he had been acting recently. He married her only because Anne had married


    someone else.


    It hurt her, but she told herself that she would never be a substitute for anyone!


    Sam tightly balled up his fists as a deep frown appeared on his face. If Emily was already acting the


    way she was right now, how far would she react if he told her that Anne was found injected with Kim''s


    drug?


    Worse, if he decided not to tell her the truth upfront, he was sure that she would think he was in love


    with Anne once she found out what truly happened.


    Sam fell silent as he tried to decide the best course of action to take. Emily, on the other hand, was not


    amused by his sudden absent-mindedness. Rage shed across her eyes and in a huff, she stormed


    out of the office.


    It was not until some time after Emily had left did Same back to his senses and realize that he was


    all alone. Stunned, he thought to himself, ''When did Emily leave? She didn''t even say goodbye!''


    He quickly fished his phone out of his pocket and dialed her number. To his surprise, the line was dead.


    He figured that she turned her phone off. At that moment, regret began to dawn on his being.


    Sam stood up and picked up his clothes. But with a bitter smile, he put them down on second thought.


    How could he exin what had happened when he caught up with her?


    ''Forget it. I need more time to figure it out.''


    As time went by, the moon disappeared, reced by the warm sun.


    Anne rubbed her temples as soon as she woke up. All of a sudden, she thought that she should


    divorce Kevin today. At the thought of this, she immediately stood up and left.


    With a sweet smile, Eddy came to her and stared at her with his doe eyes. She then lowered her head


    and kissed him on the forehead. She caressed his little face and said with a smile, "Good boy!"


    Anne''s gesture made Eddy slightly raise his eyebrows while he watched her go.


    As she walked, she found Selma telling a story to Sally and Simon in her arms. "Where is Kevin?" she


    asked.


    Selma raised her head and looked at Anne. "It''ste. Kevin has already gone to work," she answered


    indifferently.


    Selma''s answer put a frown on Anne''s face. Only then did she realize that she had overslept, so Kevin


    had already left.


    Anne felt disdainful because of it. Then, she turned around and returned to her room.


    Selma raised her eyebrows but said nothing. Eddy walked up to his grandmother and asked,


    "Grandma, when will there be an antidote to cure Mommy? Is Mommy really going to divorce Dad?"


    Selma sighed heavily. Kevin had told her that there was no antidote for it so far. As for when the effect


    would go away, they had no idea.


    "Eddy, don''t worry. Your father won''t divorce your mother. He won''t allow it." At least, Selma was sure


    of this.


    Eddy nodded in response. He did not delve deeper into the topic anymore.


    When Anne was finally back in her room, she took out her bag and searched for Kim''s note. To her


    surprise, the note was nowhere to be found. Her eyes widened in shock because everything in her bag


    was there, but the note.


    ''Where''s the note?!''


    With a deep frown, she poured out all the contents of her bag. She searched more carefully, but to no


    avail.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    She remembered that she had carefully put the note back after reading it. How could it go missing?


    Could Kevin have taken it away?


    Anne was livid. ''Why is he not allowing me to have anything from Kim just because I''m still his wife?


    Why did he have to take away the note?!


    What right does he have to take my own things away so casually?''


    Anger was burning in her heart. Through gritted teeth, she called Kevin to me him.


    On the other side, Kevin was happy to see that Anne was calling him. "Lazy kitten, are you finally


    awake? What happened?"


    His merry voice only made Anne disgusted. "Kevin, where is the note in my bag? Where did you put it?


    How dare you take it away without my permission? Kim gave it to me. Tell me where it is!"


    Kevin was silent for a long time. But instead of hearing his exnation, Anne only heard the busy tone.


    A deeper frown appeared on her face. She felt angrier when she realized that Kevin had hung up the


    phone.


    Damn it! Kevin did not only rummage on her things without her knowledge, but he also hung up the


    phone! It was unbearable!


    She called him for the second time, but the busy tone came again.


    ''Damn you, Kevin!''


    On the other side, Kevin looked down at his phone, lost in thought. In the amusement park, she saw


    the way Anne smiled while reading the note. Never in his life had he felt so ufortable and jealous!


    That was why when he woke upst night, he quietly went to her room and opened her bag. He saw


    the well-folded note inside. The contents of the note made him so disgusted, so he took it and burned it


    into ashes.


    He was aware that Anne would be furious at him.


    It was just that he could not control himself. Kim was a bastard. Did he even know what love was? Did


    he know what it was to love someone? If he really loved Anne, how could he inject such a terrible drug


    into her?


    When the scientist made that drug, he still had not done aplete experiment. What if it had affected


    Anne''s brain cells, causing her to have a sequ? Had Kim thought about this?


    Kim was a scumbag. What qualifications did he have to say that he would love Anne forever?


    The one whom Anne really loved was him, Kevin. What did it have to do with Kim?


    "Mr. Kevin, the meeting is in three minutes." The assistant looked at Kevin''s cold face and reminded


    him cautiously with his head down.


    "Fuck off!" spat Kevin coldly as he looked at his assistant.


    The assistant turned around and walked out in a hurry. The president had note to work for a long


    time. It was his first day today, yet he looked so cold and terrible. What happened?


    When Kevin returned home, Anne was still in her room. While looking at her, he let out a helpless sigh.


    Nevertheless, he could not apologize to her for what had happened.

 Chapter 378 Divorce Is Never Easy (Part Two)

    Chapter 378 Divorce Is Never Easy (Part Two)


    Normally, he would coax Anne when she got upset. But since she was angry with him because of Kim''s


    note, Kevin could not ept it.


    "If you want it, here, take this." Kevin then put a note in front of her.


    There was a sh of surprise in Anne''s eyes. She immediately opened the note, but as she read it, her


    face changed. She stood up and threw the note on Kevin''s face rudely. "I don''t want this. I want Kim''s


    note!" she roared angrily.


    The only difference in the note was the name. Instead of Kim''s name at the end, it was Kevin''s.


    A frown was etched on his face as he bore the displeasure in his heart. He was aware that what Anne


    was doing was involuntary, but...


    "Anne, we haven''t divorced yet. You are still my wife, and you should behave yourself. There should


    only be something from your husband in your bag, not from Kim!" With that, Kevin turned around and


    left.


    As she watched him go, Anne gritted her teeth and sat down in dejection. With a helpless sigh, she


    thought to herself, ''I''m so useless! I didn''t protect what Kim had given me.


    I miss Kim so much. Is he also missing me?


    It doesn''t matter. I won''t oversleep tomorrow. I will divorce Kevin as soon as possible and leave the Fu


    Family to see Kim!''


    Although she had no idea where Kim was, she believed that he would find her.


    Kim loved her so much, and she had to reciprocate his feelings. Only in this way could they be together


    forever!


    However, no matter how well she had nned it, it failed. When she opened her eyes the next day, the


    sun had already risen. She frowned and looked at her phone. As she saw it, the corners of her eyes


    twitched.


    Her phone had been turned off. What happened? She remembered that her phone still had enough


    powerst night!


    Was it Kevin again?


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ''It must have been that hateful Kevin! Since this is the Fu Family''s house, he has the key to all rooms.


    He must have sneaked into my roomst night and turned off my phone and rm clock. That''s why I


    overslept!''


    Damn it! How could Kevin be so cunning and shameless!


    ''It doesn''t matter!'' thought Anne as she convinced herself, ''I still have time. I''ll just put my phone under


    my pillow tomorrow. That way, Kevin won''t be able to dy the divorce!''


    All of a sudden, the door swung open. Her three children were standing outside of the room and


    looking at her. Eddy was carrying a tray in his hand. He smiled at his mother and said softly, "Mommy,


    you should eat. It''s not good for you to skip breakfast in the morning."


    Her children''s gesture warmed Anne''s heart early in the morning.


    She might have hated Kevin, but these children were innocent. Besides, he promised her that he would


    raise these children no matter what. It meant that she could live with them in the future with Kim. She


    also believed that Kim would like them very much.


    After all, they were so obedient and sensible.


    Anne waved her hand to her children and ate breakfast with them.


    Anne''s freedom was not restricted in the Fu Family. However, whenever she went out, someone would


    have to follow her. She did not like that feeling, so she did not go out anymore. Not only that, she did


    not like to be addressed as Mrs. Anne.


    As time went by, she finally got along with the children. Honestly, the children weighed more in her


    heart, but it was unnoticed even by herself.


    It was another day for Anne. When the night fell, she put her phone under her pillow and waited for the


    rm clock to wake her up. Once it did, she got up immediately. It was just dawn. As she left the room,


    she was surprised to see that the house was silent. Its inhabitants were still sleeping.


    The servant, who was cleaning the house, walked up to her and asked with a smile, "Mrs. Anne, why


    did you get up so early? Is there anything you''d ask me to do for you?"


    With a frown, Anne asked, "Where''s Kevin?"


    "Mr. Kevin said that there were a lot of documents in thepany that were needed to deal with,"


    answered the servant respectfully.


    As Anne heard this, her face turned dark and she facepalmed herself. Kevin must have seen the time


    on her rm clock when he entered the roomst night. He must have known her n, so he left early


    today.


    Despicable, shameless, disgusting!


    "Kevin, do you really think that your tricks can stop me from divorcing you? No way!" Gritting her teeth,


    Anne stamped her feet and returned to her room.


    The servant looked at her back in surprise and scratched the back of her head. She was bewildered by


    Anne''s words. Did Mrs. Anne just said that she wanted to divorce Mr. Kevin?


    But they loved each other so much! Not only that, they had gone through so many difficulties together.


    How could they divorce for no reason? As a servant, she should not gossip about it. She just shook her


    head and continued to sweep the floor.


    When Anne returned to her room, shey on the bed tiredly, but she could not fall asleep. There was a


    fire in her heart. She wanted to ignite it, but she did not know to vent her anger.


    She had never seen such a shameless person like Kevin! Damn it!


    Anne tossed and turned on the bed, but she still could not fall asleep. Finally, she decided to get up


    and make breakfast for her children.


    Looking at her, Selma raised her eyebrows. Ever since Anne came back, Selma had not said anything


    to her. This was because she knew that Anne was controlled by the drug.


    After having breakfast with them, Anne suddenly said, "It''s so boring to just stay home in this big house


    every day. Why don''t we go out for a walk?"


    Selma, who was looking at her phone, replied casually, "Good idea. I haven''t been to the mall for a long


    time. Let''s go."

 Chapter 379 The Woman Who Has Already Been Released From Prison

    Chapter 379 The Woman Who Has Already Been Released From Prison


    If only Anne was normal, Selma would be at ease. Unfortunately, she was not.


    Selma treasured her grandchildren so much. Though she knew that they were Anne''s biological


    children, she was still worried about them. In the end, she decided it was better to follow the children''s


    mother.


    Anne knew about this, but she did not care. She decided to take her three children to the shopping


    mall.


    It was Selma who had provided the children''s basic needs most of the time. But now, Anne wanted to


    handle the children''s affairs by herself.


    Sally and Simon grew up together, so they liked to y with each other. Now that they were together


    again, they held hands and jumped happily. Their other brother, Eddy, was beside them. He was


    walking alongside Anne, an apparent worry in his eyes.


    Although Anne was different, it was still better to follow her.


    "Mom, look, a beautiful dress! I think this would look good on Sally. What do you think?" Anne asked


    Selma as she walked towards the cute dress.


    Surprised, Selma raised her eyebrows. This was the first time Anne called her "mom" since she came


    back.


    She heaved a sigh, a feeling of anxiety in her chest. She had no idea when Anne would return to the


    way she used to be.


    With a frown, Selma scrutinized the dress in Anne''s hand and shook her head in disagreement.


    "Although the fabric is soft, it''s cheap. As a child of the Fu Family, how can Sally wear this kind of


    dress?"


    Selma loved luxury. As a matter of fact, the children''s clothes, which she had bought herself, were all


    very expensive.


    Anne frowned upon hearing her mother-inw''s remark. Although Selma had already expressed her


    disagreement, Anne still ced the dress in front of Sally and looked at it. Satisfied by what it had


    turned out on her child, she bought it.


    If it was in normal times, Selma would definitely scold Anne. But right now, she could not protest


    further.


    While they were in the section of the children''s products, Anne and Emily bumped into each other.


    Emily looked at Anne in surprise and disbelief. If she had not bumped on her friend, Emily would not


    have known that Anne had alreadye back.


    She scanned Anne from head to toe, which put a frown on Anne''s face. Looking at the woman in front


    of her, Anne could not figure out if she liked or hate her.


    "Anne, when did youe back?" Emily had always regarded Anne as her sister. But now...


    With a sneer, Anne answered Emily''s question mockingly, "You used to be kind to me and you treated


    me as your sister. How could you call my name indifferently? Emily, you must be jealous, and your


    jealousy must be driving you nuts."


    Anne''s sudden mockery made Emily wide-eyed in disbelief.


    Selma frowned upon hearing Anne''s response. She then grabbed Emily''s arm and whispered an


    exnation, "Anne was drugged by Kim, so she is different than before. As you can see, she''s


    opposite of what she truly is. The true Anne wouldn''t say these kinds of things. Please don''t be angry


    with her now in this special period."


    With a frown, Emily turned around and gazed at Anne''s back. All of a sudden, a bad feeling emerged in


    her heart. She calmed herself down and asked Selma, "When did Annee back?"


    "The night three days ago," answered Selma without a second thought.


    A cold feeling washed over Emily''s body. She staggered a few steps back and leaned against a wall for


    support.


    Three days ago, when she went to bring some night snack to Sam, he was absent-minded for a long


    time. Even when she left, he did not go after her. That made her extremely sad. She even thought that


    if Sam did not love her anymore, she was still his wife. He still needed tofort her. However, up until


    now, she still had not gotten a call from him.


    No wonder he seemed so distressed. As it turned out, Anne hade back, but was injected with a


    drug just as they had anticipated.


    ''Sam, you don''t have to say anything now. I know everything. In your heart, I''m iparable to Anne.''


    "Emily, what''s wrong? Are you not feeling well?" asked Selma while looking at Emily in confusion.


    Emily shook her head. But seeing Anne''s expression, she walked over towards her. With a frown,


    Selma followed Emily immediately.


    "Anne, it''s nice of you toe back safely. Anyway, I want to ask you something. Do you really hate


    Kevin so much?" whispered Emily, but her lips were curled into a smile.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Because Emily was so close to her, Anne took a step back, and she answered unhappily, "Yes! I hate


    him so much, but it has nothing to do with you."


    Everything that Anne said was actually contrary to what she believed.


    For some reason, Emily suddenly liked what Kim had done to her friend. With a sly smile at the corners


    of mouth, she shook her head deliberately and said, "I wonder if Cherry has a good time in prison."


    Cherry?


    An image suddenly shed through Anne''s mind, making her put her hand on her forehead. Once upon


    a time, Kevin''s wife was Cherry, and the woman had oncepeted with her over him.


    Since Cherry was Kevin''s wife, they were destined to be together. She was wrong to fight for Kevin and


    send his wife to prison!


    Everything was all her fault!


    Damn it! Why did she have to make such a big mistake at that time and send Cherry to jail?


    If it were not for Kevin, she and Cherry would not have reached a state of stalemate. For some reason,


    she liked Cherry with all her heart.


    Only when she came back to her senses did she realize that Emily had already left. She lowered her


    head to the ground, and her internal struggle could be seen in her eyes.


    If she begged Cherry for forgiveness and returned her to Kevin, would Cherry forgive her?


    Seeing Anne so perturbed, Selma felt worried for her. "Anne, what''s wrong?"


    Anne frowned and looked up at Selma with remorseful eyes. In the past, Selma had opposed Anne and


    Kevin''s affinity. She even warned Anne to stay away from his son!


    Anne did not listen to her. But now...


    "Mom, you did the right thing before. I just realized that I''m not worthy of Kevin. I shouldn''t be with him,"


    said Anne with a heavy sigh while her head was lowered to the ground.


    Upon hearing this, Selma frowned and looked at her in disbelief. ''What did Anne mean by that?''


    Since Anne was now in a bad mood, she could not go shopping anymore. She only bought the small


    dress for Sally and then went home to the Fu Family''s house.


    When she returned home, she felt particrly restless. She pondered about something for a while.


    When she was done, she finally decided to call Kevin.


    Kevin immediately knew the number at first nce. Seeing this, he heaved an exasperated sigh and


    rubbed his eyebrows in stress.


    There could only be a reason why Anne suddenly called him. But how could it be possible? He would


    never divorce her no matter what!


    The phone rang relentlessly in his hand. He did not want to answer it, but he had no choice but to do


    so.


    "Kevin, do you really love me? Perhaps you hate me so much that you didn''t want to divorce even


    though you''re aware that I have fallen in love with Kim. This is the reason why you decided to torture


    me, isn''t it?" Anne''s voice was gentle yet full of grievances.


    On the other side, Kevin''s heart ached. His mouth was curled into a frown, but he had no idea why.


    "Anne, why are you asking me this all of a sudden? What happened? I love you, and there''s no reason


    for me to hate you."


    ''Besides, how can I do that? I love you so much!''


    But Kevin did not say his thoughts. It was not right for the current Anne to hear such words.


    Meanwhile, Anne sighed heavily. "Kevin, you don''t have to hide it. I know everything now."


    Herst statement made Kevin feel even more confused. He could not understand why Anne said that.


    When he was to about to ask her, she continued, "I know you don''t like me. It has been Cherry all this


    time. Because of me, you had to send her to prison. Kevin, the Fu Family is wealthy. They won''t ept


    a girl who has been in prison, right?"


    Cherry?


    Upon hearing her name, Kevin frowned. He had almost forgotten the existence of that woman if Anne


    had not mentioned that name.


    "I was young and thoughtless before. I thought that I was so in love with you, so I did nothing but pester


    you. Because of that, my actions resulted in grave repercussions. Don''t worry, I promise to make up for


    everything I''ve done!" continued Anne, hearing that no response came from Kevin.


    Her words put a deeper frown on Kevin''s face. He wanted to protest, but just as he was about to do so,


    he heard the busy tone on the phone.


    What happened to Anne? Her words were strange and off the wall!


    Kevin called Selma to know where Anne was. After knowing that Anne was at home, he breathed a


    sigh of relief and continued to deal with his work. Fortunately, she did not mention the divorce when


    she called.


    But a thought lingered at the back of his mind. What did Anne mean about making up for everything


    she had done?


    When the afternoon came, Anne left the Fu Family''s house. Selma waved her hand to her subordinates


    and instructed them to follow Anne, who did not refuse.


    To everyone''s surprise, Anne went to prison!


    The moment she arrived there, she immediately asked to see a particr person. It was Cherry. As the


    prison guards heard who she was looking for, they informed her that Cherry was no longer imprisoned.


    Anne was taken aback by this news. If Cherry had already been freed, who saved her?


    She pondered for a while. Then, as she came to the only possible conclusion, she heaved a heavy


    sigh. It must have been the Fu Family!


    She could not me them though. Whether it was Kevin or Selma, Anne knew they loved Cherry, not


    herself!


    In the evening, Kevin went home early. He was so curious about what Anne meant when she said that


    she would make up for everything. The moment he entered the house, he saw her sitting on the sofa


    while she ate oranges and watched TV peacefully.


    He sat beside her and gazed at her up and down. Contrary to her usual self, her face was cold and


    expressionless as she stared at the TV.


    Kevin shook his head slightly and changed the channel using the remote control. But before he could


    do so, his fingers stiffened on the remote.


    On the TV was a variety show with a female guest whom Kevin was very familiar with. At that moment,


    Anne sat up straight and stared at the TV more intently.


    The female guest was dancing happily. Her features were so simr yet so different than those of


    Cherry.


    To be honest, the guest was more beautiful than her. Her features were wless, and at the same time,


    delicate. As she danced, her lips were curled in a beautiful smile.


    Anne squinted her eyes to take a closer look at the woman. Suddenly, she realized that the woman on


    the TV was none other than Cherry!


    Since Cherry seemed to have been reborn, Anne turned to look at Kevin, who was in the utter look of


    surprise. A sardonic smile appeared on her lips, and she said, "Kevin, you don''t have to pretend. I


    know that the girl on the TV is Cherry. I also know that it was you, who saved her out of prison."


    Kevin turned around and looked at Anne in bewilderment. "What? Cherry has been released from


    prison?!"


    After Cherry was sent to jail, Kevin no longer paid attention to her. He did not even know anything


    about her, until now.


    Anne took his utter confusion for granted and nodded. "Of course. If she weren''t released from prison,


    then who is that girl on television?"


    With a frown, Kevin got up and left at once. As she watched him go, Anne raised her eyebrows and


    continued to watch the TV. She then held her chin and thought, ''Cherry is beautiful, isn''t she?''

 Chapter 380 Cherry vs. Kristine (Part One)

    Chapter 380 Cherry vs. Kristine (Part One)


    If one were to think things through, one would feel extraordinaryfort.


    That was exactly what Anne did. She had already nned everything. After giving Kevin back to


    Cherry, she would leave to stay with Kim and her three children!


    An investigator was sent by Kevin to check the background information of the girl on TV. In a short


    while, he learned that the girl''s name was Kristine Ye. She was a popr star right now and was


    competing for the position of spokesperson for AN Group.


    Kristine Ye was Cherry! There was no doubt in Kevin''s heart that this was true. What he didn''t


    understand was how she had the nerve topete for the spokesperson of hispany.


    A meaningful smile graced his lips before he called his assistant. ¡°Kristine''s poprity as a star has


    been growing recently. Make an arrangement immediately and invite her to my private banquet.¡±


    The assistant looked at him in surprise.


    The CEO had always been a decent man. He was never interested in meeting female stars. What was


    up with him today?


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    But of course, the assistant did not have enough time to ponder on it. He left to do what he was tasked


    with immediately. Unsurprisingly, Kristine''s agent agreed without any hesitation after hearing Kevin''s


    name.


    No one would dare miss an opportunity this huge with an influential man like Kevin. After all, if Kristine


    could be in Kevin''s good graces, then all kind of endorsements would surelye her way in the


    future.


    After learning of the confirmation, Kevin nodded, though his expression was cold.


    In the evening, Kevin came to the club right on time. Cherry was already waiting there when he


    entered.


    She sweetly smiled and stood up when she saw him. ¡°I''ve wanted to see you for a long time now, Mr.


    Kevin. I just haven''t had the chance before, but I''m d to finally meet you.¡±


    As a response, Kevin raised his eyebrows and studied her from head to toe. He said after they shook


    hands, ¡°Cherry, you look much more beautiful now.¡±


    Confused at what she heard, Cherry shook her head. She exined, ¡°I am not Cherry, Mr. Kevin. My


    name is Kristine Ye. I''ve always been called Kristine ever since I was a child.¡±


    She was boldly telling Kevin that she wasn''t Cherry!


    A smile adorned Kevin''s lips before he shook his head slightly. Then, he raised the ss of red wine in


    his hand and said indifferently, "No matter what you call yourself now, you will always be Cherry in my


    heart."


    Cherry frowned at his words. She held her ground and said, ¡°I know I''m just a female star, but I''ve


    never been a substitute for anyone. If you''re going to treat me like someone else, then I think I better


    leave first!¡±


    What? Was she really talking about dignity with him?


    Seemingly unaffected, Kevin said, ¡°Miss Kristine, why are you so angry? I was just kidding. How about


    a ss of wine aspensation?¡±


    Cherry warily looked at him. For a moment, her eyes looked muddled, but it disappeared in no time.


    She raised her ss in eptance and they both drank the wine in one big gulp. It was said that a


    simple smile could wipe out hatred. This was what they were doing right now.


    The ufortable feelings between them just a moment ago had gone by. But what about the past?


    Could they really let go of it?


    As an eloquent gentleman, Kevin made Cherryugh constantly. After a while, a sudden sh caught


    Kevin''s eyes. His face instantly changed, and he couldn''t help but to look behind him.


    This club had always been meticulous and would never let reporters in, but now¡­


    ¡°Setting me up? Kristine, do you realize the cost of your actions?¡± The tone of his voice was cold, but


    Kevin wasn''t angry.


    With a sweet smile, she asked in confusion, ¡°What are you talking about, Mr. Kevin? I don''t quite


    understand.¡±


    ¡°Well, it seems that you have learned a lot.¡± Kevin shook his head and scoffed.


    Cherry raised her eyebrows, but she said nothing. Her eyes looked even colder than his.


    Since she had the chance toe to this meal, she couldn''t possibly pass up the opportunity to set


    him up. She would use Kevin''s influence to promote herself as much as possible.


    The AN Group was involved in various industries. If she became their spokesperson, her poprity


    would definitely be boosted. This would enable her to surpass other trendy female stars and pave her


    way to be a superstar!


    When that happened, she would definitely get everything she wanted.


    Naturally, Cherry thought this would anger Kevin. She didn''t expect for him to just faintly smile at what


    happened.


    ¡°If my memory serves me right, you have a wife. If she sees this photo, I believe it would be difficult for


    you to defend yourself,¡± she vaguely threatened with a smile after she drank some red wine.


    ¡°Yes, you should know what kind of person my wife is. Shouldn''t you?¡± He looked at her deliberately.


    A frown then a sigh came out from Cherry. Her mouth had stiffened because of the constant smiling so


    she rubbed it before she said, ¡°Since I dared to openly show up in front of you, it means that everything


    has been done. Even if you had the capability, you can''t possibly revoke my present identity!¡±


    ¡°So, you finally admit it?¡± Kevin raised his eyebrows.


    ¡°Yes, since you''ve already recognized me, why should I still hide it? But it doesn''t really matter. You


    won''t be able to find anything else about me.¡± She took another sip of red wine and frankly admitted,


    ¡°I''ve learned too much from that ce. It was like a dreand. One of the things I''ve learned is to take


    back what I have lost!¡±


    Silence ensued. Kevin spent a few seconds scrutinizing the person in front of him. This time around,


    Cherry was giving him a lot of surprises.


    In the past, she had secretly set Anne up many times and that disgusted him greatly. He didn''t expect


    that Cherry would turn out to be so frank.


    ¡°Now, I have gotten what I wanted. I also told you what you wanted to know already. We''re even now,


    we don''t owe each other anything. But Kevin, I still love you. I want toe back to you!¡± Arrogantly,


    she stood up and left the club.


    With raised eyebrows, Kevin looked at her retreating figure and shook his head slightly.


    Then and now, he had only been in love with Anne. It didn''t matter what kind of person Cherry was


    now, that had nothing to do with him anymore. The only one he loved was Anne and so she would be


    his only wife!

 Chapter 381 Cherry vs. Kristine (Part Two)

    Chapter 381 Cherry vs. Kristine (Part Two)


    In the Fu Family''s house, Anne googled Cherry on the Inte after she had seen her on TV. She was


    even more surprised at what she read about her.


    She discovered that Cherry had been out of prison for three years now and in those years, she had


    made a lot of connections. Her sweet appearance and exquisite acting skills quickly got recognized by


    fans.


    ¡°I get a headache every time I see Cherry.¡± The TV was ying with Cherry as the main character.


    Displeasure quickly shed in Selma''s eyes.


    Turning to Selma with a smile, Anne said, ¡°Mom, in this world, many things are predestined. I can


    neither fight nor take away what is destined to not belong to me. I understand now that I should return


    what I owe to others.¡±


    Selma looked at Anne in surprise. She didn''t know how to exin to a person who was just injected


    with medication.


    At the side, Eddy''s face contorted in turmoil. He was aware that the person his mother hated would


    be the one she liked and vice versa. Even then, he knew that she shouldn''t treat Cherry so nicely.


    After all, Cherry left a terrible impression on Eddy. If it weren''t for that woman, his mother wouldn''t have


    to suffer so much. Now¡­


    A moment of hesitation held him back, but he slowly stepped forward. He held his mother''s hand while


    she remained confused.


    ¡°What''s wrong?¡± Curious, Anne asked with a smile. She rubbed his head while she waited for him to


    speak.


    The boy frowned, looked at Cherry on the TV and firmly said, ¡°Mom, that woman is a bad person. You


    shouldn''t get in touch with her no matter what!¡±


    The staunch request made Anne lose her smile. She looked at the gorgeous woman on TV and


    squinted slightly.


    Figments of the past were slightly hovering in her mind but when she tried to focus on them, her


    memory persisted to be a little vague.


    Cherry was Kevin''s wife before. If it weren''t for her harassing, a lot of things wouldn''t have happened


    between them.


    But from the point of view of Eddy, the disadvantages of having contact with Cherry were the only


    things he could see. He was repulsed to think about people like her.


    Anne nodded and smiled at him. She then held him in her arms and coaxed him softly, ¡°You''re right


    Eddy.¡±


    He wanted to say something more but ultimately decided against it. Anne was being absent-minded, so


    he had to shut up. He frowned and turned to look at Selma instead.


    Powerlessly, Selma shook her head and went upstairs. What Anne did just now waspletely beyond


    Selma''s understanding.


    Tonight, Anne spent her time watching Cherry''s work while waiting for Kevin. The divorce had been


    dyed for a while now and she knew that she couldn''t let it go on like this. She must divorce Kevin as


    soon as possible!


    Watching the clock, Anne realized that it was alreadyte at night. Still, Kevin hadn''te back yet.


    She dialed his number with a slight frown. On the other side of the phone, Kevin answered in a tired


    voice, ¡°Anne? What''s up? Why aren''t you asleep yet?¡±


    Honestly, Kevin knew why she was awake. Nevertheless, he was still concerned about her.


    ¡°It''ste already. Why haven''t youe home yet?¡± Not wanting to waste any more time, Anne directly


    asked him what she wanted to know.


    Kevin smiled and said, ¡°I have something to settle in thepany today. I won''t go back. Just go to


    bed early, you don''t have to wait for me.¡±


    Anger red up her body and she gritted her teeth. She had been waiting for such a long time. She


    didn''t expect that Kevin was noting home tonight!


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    In addition, she thought he was also trying to avoid her.


    Still agitated, Anne made up her mind to divorce him ande back to Kim. She would do everything


    in her power to make this possible even though Kevin was trying his best to avoid her.


    Next day, Anne casually browsed her phone as soon as she woke up. Something caught her eyes that


    made her eyebrows raise slightly.


    Because she had been paying special attention to Cherry, she inevitably came across the news about


    her and Kevin having dinner together.


    The photo showed the two of them clearly. Cherry was holding a wine ss with a sweet and beautiful


    smile while Kevin was expressionless. However, the look he gave her was undeniably affectionate.


    Those two¡­


    Although Anne wanted to smile, she found it a bit hard to do so. Her heart was resisting it.


    This was odd because the truth was, she should be d that Cherry was in touch with Kevin. Because


    if they were to reunite, Kevin would easily and happily divorce her. She should be d about that right?


    That would be worthy of celebration. Despite that though, the photo of them still brought her


    unhappiness.


    Indeed, there was a voice from inside her heart telling her that she was displeased about it!


    But why? Why was she feeling unhappy? To clear her thoughts, she shook her head. She yawned soon


    after too.


    Perhaps her tiredness was deceiving her. Maybe that was why she had those feelings. She stood up


    and decided to walk towards her room.


    During that time, Selma got a look at the photo too. Her face fell and her expression became hard. She


    immediately called Kevin. In a very assertive tone she said, ¡°Kevin, I''m warning you. Do not do stupid


    things. I have now epted Anne as my daughter-inw, I will never ept Cherry.


    What''s more, you know how terrible she is! How could you reconnect with this woman? We are actually


    being kind. It''s because of our mercy that her identity hasn''t been exposed. We can send her back to


    prison!


    A long time has passed but whenever I think of what happened before, I still grit my teeth with hatred.


    What does she think of us? Idiots? In addition, think about what she could do. Don''t you think she is far


    too insidious and horrible? If you let that womane back to our family, our world will turn upside


    down again.


    I don''t know until when the drug''s effects can wear off on Anne, but we''re experiencing peace right


    now. If you bring Cherry back, there is no doubt that our family will be in chaos!¡±


    Hearing Selma''s raging voice, Kevin shook his head exasperatedly. He had never loved Cherry even


    once in his life. Why on earth would he love her now?


    Therefore, there was nothing to worry about. He didn''t even hesitate tofort her, ¡°Mom, don''t worry.


    No matter what happens, I won''t like Cherry nor bring her into the Fu Family!¡±

 Chapter 382 Are You Out of Your Mind

    Chapter 382 Are You Out of Your Mind


    Though guarantee made everything seem sure, Selma was still worried. Anne was in a very bad


    situation. The odds of everything returning to normal for her were unknown.


    "Kevin, when will Anne get back to normal?" Selma asked helplessly, sighing.


    On the other end of the line, Kevin stayed mute. The drug was devotedly developed by a mad scientist.


    Making an antidote in such a short time was highly difficult.


    Moreover, his research team had already taken over the project.


    Kevin closed his eyes. He was also worried, but he could do nothing.


    "No matter how long it takes, I will be by her side." Kevin''s resolve could be sensed on the way he


    talked.


    Anne''s behavior waspletely different. Because of the drug, everything that Anne said was actually


    contrary to what she believed. She seemed like she hated him, but he knew she loved him deep inside.


    As long as he knew Anne''s true feelings, he swore to never let her go. He would stay with her forever.


    After hanging up, Kevin hurriedly went to see Sam.


    Sam was a brilliant medical practitioner. Kevin also arranged his research team to study the antidote in


    secret in Sam''s hospital.


    Looking at Kevin, Sam sighed and shook his head.


    "Take your time. God sees you. The antidote is going to be here soon," Kevin said to Sam consolingly.


    Sam was a bit surprised. He shook his head helplessly and rubbed his eyebrows. "The drug Rose


    injected wasn''t much and the effectssted for nearly half a month. Anne, however, was injected with a


    lot more. If my calctions are correct, the effects willst for a year."


    Kevin''s eyes fluttered and his heart raced. To him, even if the antidote was still not avable after a


    year, as long as he could protect Anne well and prevent Kim from getting close to her, she would


    recover and return to normal.


    He had devoted himself to spending his whole life waiting for Anne''s recovery. Kevin was d about


    Sam''s estimation and it filled him with much hope. It made him nod with satisfaction.


    "That''s great. This time, I will protect Anne well. I will never let Kim touch her. Anne is strong and


    independent. No one should be allowed to control her." The current Anne was so different. She was like


    an entirely new person. The real Anne must lie somewhere deep in her. When she woke up, it was the


    signal for her to return to where she once was.


    With a serious expression on his face, Sam looked at Kevin and said, "Kim is a walking time bomb that


    will explode on your face anytime soon. As long as he hasn''t been arrested, you won''t ever get the


    peace you want. If you want topletely solve this, you need to get rid of him."


    Kevin understood it perfectly and nodded, but he did not know where to start looking for Kim. He had


    no clue of his whereabouts.


    Kim was sly and cunning. He could not do anything about him.


    "No matter how cunning Kim is, he has to be captured and put behind bars!" Kevin said coldly.


    Sam nodded. After all, this country was ruled by thew. What Kim did was illegal, and he should not


    escape his punishment. They believed that it was just a matter of time.


    Kevin looked at Sam. Although Sam was in high spirits, anyone could see the exhaustion in his eyes.


    Seeing this, Kevin frowned and asked, "Are you and Emily okay?"


    Hearing about Emily made Sam feel helpless. He nodded and sighed, "I really can''t do anything about


    Emily. Maybe we could solve it if we gave it more time."


    Time could heal all scars, solve all problems, but it can also rid you of all emotions.


    Kevin opened his mouth and wanted to persuade him. He shook his head helplessly and thought to


    himself, ''What do I need to do? How can I persuade Sam?''


    As a couple, the road ahead was a bumpy and rocky one. They would definitely encounter more


    troubles and setbacks in the future. If this barrier was too strong for them it would mean that they were


    not meant for each other.


    Take him and Anne as an example, they had gone through a lot of ups and downs, but it made them


    closer together. Moreover, Kevin was confident that they would be entangled with each other for the


    rest of their lives.


    On the other side, Cherry decided that she must make good use of the photos that she tried her best to


    take. For a moment, the gossip between Cherry and Kevin were the talk of the town.


    Cherry was a star and Kevin was a good man. Their intimacy in their photos attracted a lot of attention.


    It was so natural.


    For a moment, the three most searched words on the Inte were Kristine, Kevin, and Anne!


    Kevin was irrefutably married. If Cherry and Kevin were to be involved with each other, Kevin would get


    all the curses. Cherry would gain all the attention, both good and bad.


    As long as Cherry worked smartly, the scandal could be used to boost her poprity. For a moment,


    Cherry was the most popr among all the female celebrities.


    Hearing about it, Kevin gave off a faint smile and ignored it. As long as Cherry did not do anything to


    provoke both Anne and him, he would let everything slide. But if Cherry got too greedy, he would be


    forced to do incredible countermeasures.


    However, Anne doing something about this was thest thing Kevin anticipated.


    Every time Kevin went back home, Anne would always mention ''divorce.'' Kevin had to move out of the


    Fu Family''s house and live alone in a house bought by Anne.


    Sitting on the sofa, Kevin reminisced the happy times he had spent living in that house. He smiled


    bitterly because he realized that he had a house, but he could no longer call it a home.


    But all of that no longer mattered. When Anne went back to normal, they would be together forever.


    The influence of the drug made Anne unable to express her own feelings, but she was as smart as


    before.


    Of course, she could tell that Kevin was avoiding the topic of divorce. Since Kevin did not agree, Anne


    could not do anything about it. At that moment, she was thinking of Cherry.


    As Kevin''s wife, it was not that difficult for Anne to contact Cherry. After hesitating for so long, Cherry


    finally epted Anne''s invitation.


    In the back of the high end club, Cherry and Anne sat in a private function room. There was no one


    else there but them.


    Anne looked at Cherry with eyes filled with guilt. She pursed her lips and seemed that she wanted to


    say something, but she did not know where to start.


    Cherry had eyes cold as ice. Since Kevin knew of her identity, there was no longer any need to hide it.


    With a sneer, Cherry asked, "Anne, why did you ask me out? Are you showing off your identity as


    Kevin''s wife? I''m no worse than you now, and you better watch Kevin closely. Because once I find a


    chance, I will definitely take him back. It was my fault that I lost the race to get his heart, but this time I


    won''t back down. This time, I am Kristine, not the weak Cherry I used to be. I am able to take back


    everything that belongs to me!"


    Looking at Cherry''s provocation in silence, Anne sighed heavily. She bit her lips and said, "In the past,


    we had bore some grudges. It was both our faults. Now that it''s all over, can we forgive each other?"


    With her eyes wide open, Cherry looked at Anne in disbelief. Her well-maintained nails gently


    scratched the back of her ears and she mockingly said, "Anne, are you out of your mind? What were


    you talking about just now?"


    Cherry doubted what she heard. Was Anne taking the initiative to fawn on her?


    With a calm look on her face, Anne continued, "What happened in the past wasplicated. It was


    because of the special blood that runs in my body that I was involved with Kevin. At that time, as


    Kevin''s wife, it was only natural for you to be unable to stand it. Now think about it, it''s all because I


    stepped into your marriage. Without me, you would not have ended up like this.


    What you had done before was frightening, even now when I think about it. If I was in your position, I


    could have done something crazier than you did!


    It''s been so long and we''ve all been punishing ourselves long enough. Can we let it go now? Why don''t


    we go back to the way it was before all of this happened?"


    Dumbfounded, Cherry stared at Anne doubtfully. Suddenly, she started to specte whether the


    woman in front of her was Anne or Rose.


    Cherry looked around but did not see any hidden cameras. She looked at Anne and frowned. "Don''t tell


    me you have a recorder with you?"


    Anne shook her head, "I don''t have any recording equipment with me. All the things I''ve been saying


    are true. It''s unbelievable, but please believe me. Of course, you can ignore my words. Unless you no


    longer love Kevin and you no longer want to part of the Fu Family, then that''s a different story. "


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    With her eyes in a squint, Cherry looked at Anne from top to bottom. She was weighing Anne''s words.


    Indeed, Cherry was now a popr star, but she still couldn''t bepared to Kevin''s wife.


    What was more, after she came out of prison, she did not keep a low profile, but chose to start over. It


    was all because she didn''t want to lose so easily.


    However, the woman in front of her always had a cunning streak. Cherry did not believe her words


    easily.


    "Anne, we have been at each other''s throats for a long time. Don''t pretend to be nice! That will really


    annoy me." Cherry frowned. She could not figure out her sworn nemesis''s intentions.


    After looking at Cherry, Anne understood what she was worried about. "I know you don''t believe me,


    but I''ll tell you the truth anyway. I don''t like Kevin anymore and I think I''ve fallen in love with Kim. I want


    to divorce Kevin, but he keeps on avoiding the topic and won''t give his consent!


    I''m going insane. I don''t want to be called the wife of a man I don''t even like. I can''t stand it. I want to


    be with Kim and grow old with him. I''ve thought it over carefully many times. When youe back to


    Kevin, this will all work out and I can divorce!


    I know it seems like I''m using you, but don''t you like Kevin? Don''t you want to go back to him? I have


    something you want, and you can give me what I need!"


    Anne reached out and grabbed the other''s hand with much sincerity.


    Cherry put on a wide-eyed gaze and looked at Anne is disbelief. Anne had a crush on Kevin since


    childhood, but suddenly, she said she had fallen in love with another man?


    Cherry was curious. The turn of events was quite astonishing.


    Who was Kim? Was he more attractive than Kevin?''


    "You want to set me up?" Cherry still did not buy what Anne said. She knew her nemesis well, and for


    her sworn foe to fall in love with another man, the man had to be leagues above from Kevin. She


    withdrew her hand and looked at Anne observingly.


    Resting her hand on her forehead, Anne looked at Cherry helplessly and sighed. She knew that


    Cherry''s trust would not be so easy to gain. After thinking for a while, she looked at Cherry


    seriously.

 Chapter 383 An Exciting Call

    Chapter 383 An Exciting Call


    Anne said to Cherry slowly, "I''m the hostess of the Fu Family now. If I didn''t mean what I said, I


    wouldn''t havee to see you. Cherry, this is a chance for you and me. You''d better think it over.


    Contact me when you have made up your mind." She put her business card down and turned around


    to leave.


    Cherry watched her go with a frown on her face, her grip tightening on the card in her hand.


    She was reminded of Kevin, how mature and charming he was when they metst time. It was what


    made Cherry feel crazy about him.


    If she had never had Kevin, she wouldn''t dare to be greedy. However, she was once with him before.


    Even the thought of letting him go now was painful.


    She used to be Kevin''s wife, and Kevin should belong to her. What Anne had just said was right! They


    should go back to their old lives!


    She would be Kevin''s wife and the hostess of the Fu Family again!


    Cherry lowered her head and looked at Anne''s business card. She was so confused! She needed to


    consider everything carefully.


    As Anne stepped outside, she spotted the bodyguards following her. She frowned, knowing she could


    only go back to the Fu Family''s house.


    Selma was ying with the children when Anne came back. She quietly questioned one of the


    bodyguards, "What did she do?"


    The bodyguard looked embarrassed as he said, "Mrs. Anne entered a club. We couldn''t get in."


    Apparently, they had no idea what Anne had done in the club, or whom she had met there.


    Selma''s face changed as she waved the bodyguard away. Looking at Anne, her forehead creased with


    worry.


    When Anne returned to her room, the strange yet familiar environment felt overwhelming. She looked


    down at her cell phone, frowning. She hadn''t changed her number ever since she hade back, then


    why wasn''t Kim calling her?


    ''Kim, where are you? Do you know how much I miss you?''


    As she thought of that cold and mysterious man, a pleased smile appeared on her face.


    ''Don''t worry. It doesn''t matter how determined Kevin is, I will find a way to divorce him. Then, we can


    be together forever.''


    With her phone still in her hand, Anne gradually fell into a deep sleep. In her dreams, she had changed


    into another person, one who loved Kevin and her children. She even endured Selma just for the sake


    of her family.


    All of a sudden, the loud ringing from her phone woke her up. She rubbed her eyes, not recognizing the


    strange number. Could it be Kim?


    "Hello..." Anne greeted hesitantly.


    "Anne, I''ve made up my mind!" Cherry''s shrill voice came through the other end. "You were absolutely


    right! We need to return to the way we were before. I believe you this time, but I''m also warning you. If


    this is some trick, I will make you regret it. So help me god!"


    A satisfied smile grew on Anne''s lips. She quickly replied, "Don''t worry. I will arrange everything. In no


    time, you will be the hostess of the Fu Family once more!"


    Cherry snorted and hung up the phone. As the phone turned off, the darkness hid the expressions on


    her face.


    If it weren''t for Anne, how could she have gone to prison? It was all because Anne that she had led a


    miserable life!


    She had learned from her past. This time, she didn''t believe in Anne''s words. She nned to use Anne


    to get Kevin back!


    It didn''t bother her how heartless she was. As long as it meant she could get Kevin and be his


    wife once more, everything felt justified then. She could finally be at peace.


    She believed that there never had been any evesting friend or enemy in one''s life. Her eyes were on


    Anne this time. She would not be fooled by her again!


    On the other side, Anne sat staring outside her window after the call. When she walked out of her


    room, a small smile yed on her face.


    Ever since she hade back, she wanted to divorce Kevin. Naturally, the two of them had decided to


    sleep in separate bedrooms from then onwards.


    Kevin decided to live in the guest room. To avoid her, he didn''t even return to the Fu Family''s house.


    ''Kevin, you can run but you can never hide. You have to face the problem at one point. How long can


    you avoid it?''


    Anne mulled over the situation. Frowning slightly, she dialed Kevin''s number. After a long time, a


    hoarse voice came through. "Anne? What''s wrong?"


    Anne replied in a brittle voice, "I just had a dream. I saw our beautiful memories of the past. I was


    wondering why I hated you so much after I came back. What happened to us?"


    Taking a small pause, Kevin said, "Anne, you were controlled by the medicine. Think about it. Rose


    was like this at that time, right? Don''t you know yourself? Anne, you fell in love with someone. How can


    you suddenly not love him anymore? How can you feel alienated from your children? Have you thought


    about this?"


    As she heard these heartfelt questions, her expressions changed. Of course, she had thought about


    what Kevin had said. However, it didn''t change anything. She just did not love him anymore.


    The realization hadn''te as a surprise to her, Kevin had hurt her so many times. Wasn''t it


    reasonable that she felt moved by Kim and no longer loved Kevin?


    "Anne. Sam told me that the effect of the medicine will wear off in a year. You can return to normal!


    Don''t worry. No matter what happens, I will always be by your side to protect you," Kevin promised in a


    sincere tone.


    Some soft part in Anne''s heart was touched. She hung up the phone without a reply.


    What was this strange feeling? Hearing Kevin''s voice made her feel warm inside. It made her very


    ufortable, feeling like something was about to explode in her chest.


    Anne gripped her thighs, shutting her eyes tightly as she waited for the feeling to pass. Strange


    thoughts shed through her mind. She couldn''t exin what was happening.


    ''Do I still have feelings for Kevin? Is that the reason I feel this way?


    No, No! I hate Kevin! He is still trying to discredit Kim!


    I have never even heard of this kind of medicine! Does Kevin take me for a fool?''


    Her train of thoughts was disturbed by her loud ringtone. She looked down to see Kevin''s name sh


    across her screen. Taking a moment to breathe deeply, she forced herself to calm down and answered


    the call,


    "Kevin, where are you staying?" Anne asked.


    Without skipping a beat, Kevin immediately replied, "Your house."


    Anne was reminded of her residence. They had lived there for a long period. And Selma had kidnapped


    her and humiliated her.


    ''It seems out of character for me to have forgiven Selma,'' Anne pondered.


    Even after thinking it over, she couldn''t find a reason except for her stupidity.


    "Maybe you''re right, I have changed. However, we still have beautiful memories of that house. I will


    come to see you tomorrow, okay? We only have each other and I want to get my feelings back for you.


    Our children shouldn''t suffer for our mistakes. They deserve to have both of their parents together!"


    Anne said in a low voice.


    Upon hearing this, Kevin was taken aback. He couldn''t believe it! After finally managing to find his


    voice, he said in a surprised voice, "That''s great, Anne! I love you so much!"


    After she hung up the call, the smile on her face didn''t leave for a while. She was going to see Kevin


    tomorrow!


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Anne returned to her room and settled in for the night. Instead of sleeping, she kept tossing and


    turning. She couldn''t rid her mind of Kevin!


    Growing agitated, Anne gritted her teeth. She sat up and shook her head. What was happening? It was


    getting sote, but she still couldn''t fall asleep.


    Tomorrow was an important day! Her n was going to be carried out. Now she could show Cherry,


    who would never doubt her again!


    ''Kim, I am seeing you soon. What is this hesitation then?''


    Anne forced herself to not think about anything. However, the more she tried not to think about


    something, her mind reyed even more scenes from her past. She felt helpless and more irritated.


    The next morning, Anne appeared in front of everyone with dark circles underneath her eyes. Selma


    raised her eyebrows, silently questioning her. Anne raised her head and looked straight into Selma''s


    eyes, subconsciously frowning.


    I''m going to meet Kevin today. The bodyguards don''t have to follow me," Anne stated as a matter-of-


    factly.


    Selma was, however, not too keen on letting Anne go alone. She refused, shaking her head. Being a


    domineering woman, she didn''t know how to be polite in her words as she ordered, "No! You are being


    delirious. I must send someone to follow you!"


    Anne sneered, "I¡¯m fine. I don''t need you to worry about me. Besides, I''m going to meet Kevin. Are you


    going to stop me?"


    Selma clenched her fists. She was about to burst into anger if Eddy hadn''t held her hand to calm her


    down. Selma took one look at Eddy and suppressed her anger.


    ''Anne doesn''t even know what she is doing. How could I be angry with her?


    But how will I exin to Kevin, if something happens to Anne?''


    Selma took out her phone and called Kevin. After Kevin gave her permission despite her wishes, she


    tossed aside the chopsticks in her hand and marched upstairs.


    Since Kevin had agreed, Anne was let out.


    As Anne watched Selma''s retreating figure, a cold look shed across her face. Eddy''s warm voice


    broke her out of her reverie. "Mom! Why do you suddenly need to go see Dad?"


    It had been days since Kevin hade back. He was avoiding Anne. Eddy was a smart kid, he


    understood why his father wasn''ting back.


    With an emotionless smile on her face, Anne ruffled Eddy''s little head and said nothing.


    After finishing her meal, Anne left the Fu Family''s mansion.


    On the other hand, Cherry decided not to go to work today. Putting on a mask and hat, she disguised


    herself to meet with Anne.


    When they finally met, Cherry looked at Anne with distrust. She warned, "Anne, you''d better follow the


    n. If you dare frame me again, I''ll upload the recording of our call!"


    When they had been discussing the n on the phone, Cherry had recorded their conversation as a


    safety measure.


    Anne smiled sincerely. "Don''t worry. I won''t lie to you. Let''s go now!"


    Cherry agreed and followed Anne into the car. Kevin, on the other hand, was sitting on a sofa. His eyes


    not leaving his watch as he waited expectantly.


    Anne hated Kevin. Despite this, she was willing to give him another chance. It surprised him. He was


    ready to hide from Anne for almost a year, but the turning point came early.


    He was not expecting this to happen. It made him very happy!


    Perhaps the medicine wasn''t as strong, or maybe Anne did love him too much that the change took


    ce.


    Whatever the reason was, Kevin was d.

 Chapter 384 Being Framed By Anne (Part One)

    Chapter 384 Being Framed By Anne (Part One)


    The long wait was killing Kevin with anticipation. Therefore, as soon as he heard the door creak open,


    his head snapped up. His eyes lit up at the sight of Anne, whose lips were curled up into a small smile


    as she looked back at him fondly.


    Kevin''s heart thudded.


    Anne''s soft gaze made Kevin''s heart filled with warmth. In that moment he got the glimpse of the Anne


    he knew before. He stood up in a hurry, like a youngd who suddenly saw his beloved girl.


    Putting the key aside, Anne took out a bottle of red wine from her bag and smiled at Kevin.


    "Anne? I..." Kevin opened and closed his mouth. For some reason, he couldn''t form proper sentences


    when in front of Anne.


    Anne said gently, "Kevin, we have spent so many happy days in the past. Although my feelings for you


    have changed now, I believe that we will be able to work this out together and give our children the


    happiness that they deserve."


    Hearing this, Kevin nodded heavily before he stepped forward and held Anne in his arms. She stiffened


    slightly but did not pull away from his hold. Nheless, he loosened his grip a little but did not


    completely release her from the embrace. If she wanted to, he would let her go.


    For the sake of their children, Anne was willing to try to fall in love with him again, which was enough


    for Kevin.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    "Anne, I am d to hear that." He nuzzled her hair, smiling indulgently.


    Anne frowned. The intimacy made her feel uneasy. She pushed at Kevin''s chest lightly, pulling away


    from his grasp.


    Kevin was not anxious or angry because he knew that what Anne needed now was time to adapt to the


    current situation.


    "Since we are going to begin anew, how can there be no good wine and delicious food? Look, I''ve


    brought good wine and I have also ordered good food." She smiled as she raised her hand that was


    holding the bottle.


    Kevin nodded. True to her words, within a few minutes, the food arrived. He started setting the table.


    "Anne, next time we can maybe cook ourselves," he suggested with a gentle smile. It would not only


    give them the opportunity to spent some time together but also strengthen their bond.


    Anne gave a wordless nod. Whatever Kevin said, she would just agree.


    She opened the cork and poured some red wine in two wine sses. Gazing at Kevin, she raised her


    ss and smiled. "To us. We will definitely get back to the way we were before."


    Kevin raised a toast as well. But he frowned slightly after taking a sip. The wine was a little bitter but he


    brushed off the thought. As long as it was given by Anne, he would drink it, even if it were the deadly


    poison.


    Anne put some vegetables in Kevin''s bowl. Shaking her head slightly, she said, "It''s all my fault. I''m too


    willful. I''ve been asking to divorce you all the time, so you can''t even go back to home. You must have


    suffered a lot these days. I can see you''ve lost some weight. You should take good care of yourself."


    Her gaze wasden with concern.


    Kevin smiled, secretly happy to see her worry about him. He looked down at the bowl and immediately


    started digging in.


    Anne promptly filled his ss again and he unsuspectingly drank it. Looking at her smile, he only felt


    happy.


    Kevin would never have thought in his wildest imagination that he would be tricked and framed by


    Anne.


    After drinking two sses of wine, he felt drowsy. He blinkednguidly and initially thought that it was


    because he hadn''t been getting a proper rest for the past few days. But the sudden onught of


    sleepiness made him suspicious. His gaze settled on the now empty wine ss. He furrowed his


    eyebrows. A horrible idea cropped up in his foggy brain. Did Anne drug him?


    "Anne, what did you put in the wine?" Kevin''s speech was almost slurred. He still managed to look at


    her with disbelief.


    But it was toote for him to take any action. He should have been more cautious. But Anne would


    never have done something of this sort in the past but it seemed that her character had changed.


    Anne stared at him impassively. Then she smiled gently, even though that smile held no warmth. She


    said indifferently, "Kevin, do you think that I won''t do anything to you if you supposedly sacrifice for me


    by not returning home or not mentioning a word about divorce to me? Now, I want everything back to


    the way it was." Her tone was demanding as she looked at him coldly.


    "Back to the way it was?" he murmured. Baffled, Kevin shook his head, trying to focus, but his vision


    gradually turned blurry. He frowned and wondered, ''What on earth has Anne put in the wine? How


    could it be so strong?''


    "Yes, and when you wake up, you will find it on your own."


    Anne''s tone was tinged with excitement. Kevin''s heartbeat elerated. He had a bad premonition.


    What did she want to do?


    However, no matter how strong his body was, the drug''s effect on his body was stronger. Soon Kevin''s


    senses were engulfed in oblivion. His head lolled and fell on the table with a loud thump.


    Anne immediately took out her phone from her pocket and dialed Cherry''s number. A few moments


    later, there was a knock on the door.


    Opening the door, Anne looked at Cherry and offered her an icy tight-lipped smile. "Now you should


    believe me. I didn''t lie to you, did I?"


    Cherry nodded as her gaze settled on the unconscious Kevin and didn''t refute Anne. She felt relieved.


    "ording to our n, I will bring reporters here in an hour. You need to be more efficient," Anne said


    to her as she picked up her bag.


    Cherry spared a nce at her ally before her gaze travelled back to Kevin. She nodded again and


    walked towards him.

 Chapter 385 Being Framed By Anne (Part Two)

    Chapter 385 Being Framed By Anne (Part Two)


    Anne looked over her shoulder and nced at Kevin before leaving. A dull pain made itself known in


    her chest. She pressed her hand over it subconsciously.


    ''What''s going on?'' she wondered. She suddenly felt a little remorseful, as if she had done something


    wrong. She frowned as she couldn''t fathom as to why this felt wrong.


    She clenched her teeth as she stomped out of the room. She pped her forehead and closed her


    eyes to focus. Sometimes this inexplicable feeling made her go crazy.


    ''It must be the sense of guilt for setting up Kevin,'' she thought to herself.


    Satisfied with the reason, Anne breathed a sigh of relief and started walking. She had to concentrate on


    the next step in their n.


    Looking at the unconscious Kevin, Cherry smiled fondly. She lowered her head slowly and ced a


    kiss on his lips. Then murmured,


    "Kevin, you never expected that you would be betrayed by Anne one day, did you? I''m your wife and


    the woman who is destined to live with you for the rest of your life, but you treated me so rashly. But I


    have put those things aside. And don''t worry, I won''t kill you either. I wille back to you and live with


    you for the rest of our lives. You can never escape this time!" Her gaze held cold determination. She


    bent down and hooked an arm around Kevin''s shoulder while the other grasped his forearm tightly.


    After managing to heave him up into a standing position, she dragged him to the bedroom.


    The gossip regarding her and Kevin had petered out but this should serve as an even bigger piece of


    news.


    Cherry put Kevin on the bed, slowly unbuttoned his clothes and caressed his chiseled upper body. She


    laughed coldly. "I hope you remember Anne''s betrayal after you wake up." She sighed and mumbled


    again, "And I hope you don''t mistake me for someone else in the morning."


    On the other side, the paparazzi suddenly got the news that Kevin and Cherry were having a tryst and


    their location had also been revealed. To everyone''s surprise, it was the very ce where Kevin kept


    Anne to ensure her safety.


    In the past, Selma didn''t recognize Anne as her daughter-inw and did some crazy things in order to


    separate her from him. But Kevin always stood firmly by Anne''s side. The love between them moved


    many people.


    Everyone knew that he was a devoted husband but the news about his affair was quite surprising.


    Nheless, the paparazzi were fast. The public had different opinions on the photos exposedst


    time. Cherry did not give them a proper reply. But this time how would they miss this chance to get the


    scoop?


    Although Cherry was a popr figure but to be entangled in an affair with married man would be


    undoubtedly scandalous.


    At this time, Anne went to look for Sam.


    Although she doubted Kevin''s words, she still wanted to know if she had been injected with drug by


    someone.


    With his brilliant medical skills, Sam would definitely be able to do a preliminary check-up. Moreover,


    Anne believed in him. He would never lie to her.


    When Sam saw Anne, he was a little surprised, but soon calmed down. With a tight-lipped smile, he


    said lightly, "Ah, it''s good to see you. Pardon me for being surprised since you rarely visit..."


    Anne did not reply. She just smiled quietly and closed the door of the office. Sitting next to him, she


    said, "Sam, I don''t want to beat around the bush with you based on our friendship. To tell you the truth,


    Kevin told me that I was injected with drug and this changed my way of thinking, but I didn''t feel


    anything. Although I did feel ridiculous about what I had done in the past, nothing is particrly wrong."


    Sam did not interrupt. She continued,


    "Besides, I have done an extensive search on the inte, but there is no drug that could change a


    human''s mind."


    That was also the reason why she suspected that Kevin was lying to her.


    Hearing that, Sam furrowed his eyebrows, bing thoughtful. That drug would make the injected


    person hate what or who she liked before. Now Anne didn''t like Kevin at all. She was suspicious of


    what Kevin had said. On the contrary, she trusted Sam, a mere friend.


    The drug was definitely unfathomable.


    After a moment''s silence, Sam said to her slowly, "Anne, there are many secrets in the world that


    ordinary people don''t know, such as top secret weapons, which are unknown to the public but they


    exist!"


    She was smart enough to understand what he meant. Sam was telling her that although no information


    about the drug could be found online, it didn''t mean it didn''t exist.


    All of a sudden, Anne felt shiver run down her spine. The thought that she might have been injected


    with the drug made her shudder.


    But was it really Kim who was behind this act? Did he really inject her with a drug?


    Taking a deep shaky breath, Anne requested Sam to do a general check-up just to be sure.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Sam readily agreed. However, the nurse beside him made a secret phone call to Emily.


    The rtionship between Sam and Emily wasplicated. Although Emily was sad, she did not want


    to give up on Sam. Instead, she was trying every means to make Sam fall in love with her.


    But whenever she faced Sam, Emily always felt powerless. She had to bribe a nurse and ask her to


    help her to keep an eye on him. The nurse called and reported that she had seen Anne and she and


    Sam had a private conversation in the office for a long time. Emily''s heart sank.


    Anne had changed. Emily couldn''t figure out what she was going to do when she met Sam.


    ''No way! Sam is my legal husband, not Anne''s. She doesn''t have the right,'' Emily thought angrily.


    Gritting her teeth, Emily immediately walked out. She wanted to tell everyone that she was Sam''s legal


    wife.


    On the other side, Anne had gone through the checkup with ease, waiting for the result. Thanks to


    Sam, the result came out very quickly. As she looked at the paper in her hand, dread settled in her gut.

 Chapter 386 The Truth (Part One)

    Chapter 386 The Truth (Part One)


    The result implied that someone injected a drug into her.


    The disbelief within Anne''s eyes was so apparent that Sam didn''t know what to say. He squatted down


    and exined to her slowly, "Kevin wasn''t lying when he told you that all your feelings right now are


    fake."


    With a deep frown on her face, she asked, "Ie to hate what I like while I start to like what I hated


    the most. Is that it?"


    He nodded at her. "Exactly."


    "I don''t¨DI don''t believe such things. How could there be such a drug in the world? Did you conspire


    with Kevin and came up with this lie?" She threw him a dagger look and added, "I know that in my


    heart, I sincerely like Kim. And he also likes me just as much. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have done those


    crazy things for me. Just because you know Kevin doesn''t mean you should help him in this way!"


    When he saw how desperate Anne as she tried to defend herself, Sam let out a defeated sigh and


    shook his head helplessly. He pulled her up slowly and said, "Come here. There are some relevant


    materials that I want you to see."


    Anne just nodded her head and followed Sam to hisb. Her eyes were filled with confusion as she


    stared at the bunch of doctors in theirb gowns.


    "The drastic change in Rose''s behavior was suspicious. After some time, she recalled that Kim was the


    one behind such change. That''s why we were worried about you when you got taken away by him," he


    began.


    "Kevin had to make a lot of phone calls just to find out the origin of the drug. It turned out that it was


    developed by a genius madman but because it vites human rights, he was banned together with his


    product. That''s the reason why he hadn''t developed an antidote.


    Just as we had expected, you were already injected with the drug when you came back. Kevin spent a


    lot of money and hired these medical experts to try and develop a remedy, so that you can return to


    normal," he exined further and stared deep into her eyes.


    "The thing is, developing a remedy for something that someone spent their whole life inventing is too


    farfetched. Fortunately, after a lot of calctions, we found that after a year of consumption, the drug


    will lose its effect. By then, you will return to normal." As he exined everything to Anne, he took out


    the documents and handed them to her.


    Even after hearing his boration, she couldn''t grasp anything at all. She took the documents and


    skimmed through them. There were a lot of terminologies and jargons that she couldn''t understand.


    However, there were these words that made her knees went weak: ''Causing change in the way of


    thinking.''


    She didn''t believe in Kevin, but she did in Kim. She was convinced that Kim loved her and wouldn''t do


    anything that would harm her.


    Now she realized how ironic it was.


    "Simon, Sally, and Eddy are all my children but when I met them for the first time, I felt a sense of


    disgust. It was weird because I was affectionate with them in my memory. Now that I thought about it,


    maybe it was because of Kevin. Since I was in love with him, I''vee to hate him and everything


    rted to him," she spat out with a mocking smile on her lips. "I didn''t expect that a drug would be the


    cause of it all."


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    The man whom she trusted did such a thing to her. How could he disappoint her like that?


    "The person that you love is Kevin and not Kim. The drug made you hate what you used to like. That''s


    why it''s hate that you feel towards Kevin now." Sam sighed dejectedly.


    At that, blood drained in her face. She crept her hand over her chest unconsciously. It was as if


    something wanted to burst out but was constantly restrained. It was ufortable.


    She didn''t need to be a brainer to know that it was because of the drug.


    But what had she done under the effect of the drug? Like a bolt of lightning, everything she found out


    took a toll on her. She suddenly felt weak that she staggered on her feet.


    Good thing, Sam was quick to catch her but that was before he heard a woman''s sneer.


    He stiffened at the displeased sound and turned around. Standing by the door was Emily with her arms


    crossed over her chest. She was staring at him with disappointment.


    His heart thumped hard against its cage. Just great!


    Anne just found out the truth and reflexively, Sam tried to catch her when she was about to copse.


    Unfortunately, Emily had witnessed that.


    She had always believed that the person he loved was Anne. The happening that just transpired might


    have made things worse.


    With a scowl on her face, she walked towards them slowly. On the other hand, Sam was shaking his


    head while Anne stood back on her feet.


    "Emily, it''s not what you think. Listen to me, please!" Sam pleaded with a dejected look on his face.


    She only threw him a sarcastic smile as she gave him a once-over. This was her husband, yet she


    couldn''t feel like he was at all. He wasn''t home almost all the time and he had been acting indifferent


    towards her. But when it came to Anne, he was enthusiastic as a kid in a park.


    Just behind the ss window was a group of scientists that were trying to develop a medicine.


    Oblivious of the crowd, the two actually acted so intimately.


    "Sam, have you forgotten? I am your wife." Even though she was calm, there was a warning in her


    eyes.


    He nodded at her and muttered, "Emily, it''s not what you think. Anne was a bit unstable after she found


    out the truth. I only helped her to stable her body¨D"


    "I trust you," she cut him off, a bitter smile on her face.

 Chapter 387 The Truth (Part Two)

    Chapter 387 The Truth (Part Two)


    Upon her answer, Sam only felt more defeated. He hated that obedient look on her face. It only meant


    that she would agree to whatever he would say but it was the opposite of what her heart truly felt.


    That was not what he wanted.


    "Too bad, though. The only one I trust is you but not Anne ." She walked over with her cold eyes and


    landed a heavy p across her face.


    Everything happened so fast that Anne had no time to dodge. She only came back to her senses when


    she felt the burning pain on her cheek.


    Sam widened his eyes as he couldn''t believe that Emily would do that to her.


    "You''re a bitch! I''m his wife and you''re Kevin''s! If you''re lonely and you want someone to warm you up,


    go to your husband. Come to any man you want but don''t chase after mine!" Emily was about to go


    forward and hit her again, but she was stopped by her husband.


    There were a lot of people in theb. Her roaring voice resonated within the area that the spectators


    couldn''t help but exchange nces with each other.


    "Emily, if you''re just going to make a fuss here, then go home! I already exined what happened to


    you, right? What are you going on about? I told you, it''s just a misunderstanding!" he bellowed at her,


    finding her actions as rude.


    Anne crept her hand to her face and rubbed her cheek slowly. A snicker went past her lips, but her


    eyes were showing sadness.


    ''Why am I feeling happy even when someone pped me? In public, at that,'' Anne thought to herself.


    She never saw her face as someone cheap who would feel happy after getting a p.


    Anne tightened her grip on the document at hand and closed her eyes to calm herself down. She would


    be a fool if she still refused to believe Kevin and Sam. Not with all this evidence.


    The more she used to like someone, the more she would hate then now and vice versa.


    ''The fact that I''m liking Kim too much only proves how much I hated him in the past.'' She was lost in


    her thoughts that she failed to notice the mocking smile that appeared on her lips.


    "Bitch, you just hit on another woman''s husband! How could you smile after that?"


    "Enough!" Sam bellowed. "Aren''t you done yet? What have you done for the past few days? Are you


    still making trouble out of nothing?"


    It was the first time that he had reprimanded her in such a cold and harsh manner. She stared at him in


    disbelief before she turned around and ran away.


    She was a woman herself that was why she knew how they tricked men.


    Suddenly, Anne fell? Ridiculous! That was just a made-up excuse to seduce him. Emily couldn¡¯t figure


    out why Anne would try to seduce him at all. She was Sam''s wife, and she couldn''t bear what Anne


    had done.


    As his wife, she expected that he would at least take her side, but he didn''t. It was always Anne.


    Sam could only stare at Emily''s retreating figure. Meanwhile, Anne was unknowingly shedding tears


    that stained her cheeks.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Was this the feeling that you felt whenever you hurt the person that you loved deeply? Her heart was


    burning in pain as if it would break any minute.


    It was almost unbearable that she couldn''t help but cry.


    Especially after what she did.


    She sat on the floor and pulled her knees up to her chest. "Sam, I did something wrong. I don''t think


    Kevin will ever forgive me¡­"


    Sam stared at her in surprise. He raised his head and met the curious gazes of the bystanders. "What


    are you looking at? Don''t you have anything better to do? If you''re going to keep on doing this, you can


    kiss goodbye to your job!"


    Upon his threat, everyone left the premises at once.


    Anne gathered the courage to look into his eyes andmented, "Sam? I drugged Kevin then I handed


    him to Cherry."


    Sam felt as if his spirit went out of his body and he began to feel weak. He wanted to sit on the ground


    and scold her for what she did.


    The popr star Kristine was Cherry. He already knew about it, but he never expected that Anne would


    have a connection with her. And she actually left Kevin to her!


    Cherry was a cruel and ruthless woman. She could even kill people if she wished to. How could Anne


    do that to Kevin?


    Sam rubbed his temple as words of disappointment threatened to slip past his mouth. However, when


    she saw the remorse over Anne¡¯s slumped figure, he could only restrain himself by sighing heavily.


    Now that she was looking like a lost puppy, he couldn''t find a heart to me her at all.


    "Let''s go! We might still have a chance to stop them!" Sam had a hunch that it was toote, but he had


    to see that with his own eyes. He would regret it if he didn''t give it a try.


    Anne quickly wiped her tears as she gave him a nod. With that, they scurried out of theb.


    Sam droved fast towards Anne''s house. The reporters were flocking around the ce but seeing that


    the door was still close, he breathed a sigh of relief.


    They must have had arrived on time, after all.


    "There''s only one entrance to the house!" Anne said in a hushed tone.


    He nodded at her and squinted his eyes to see a bit better. Before they could do something, the door


    swung open.


    Cherry appeared in all her glory on her night robe. Sam winced to himself and realized that they were


    already toote.

 Chapter 388 Trespassing

    Chapter 388 Trespassing


    "This can''t be¡­" Anne shook her head in denial. She had just realized that she was wrong. How could


    this happen?


    "I see that all of you are well-informed. I admire that about you." Cherry graced them a smile as she


    observed them quietly.


    The reporters exchanged nces with each other before they bombarded her with questions.


    "Kristine, is Mr. Kevin from AN Group inside?"


    "Mr. Kevin is already married. Don''t you think it''s inappropriate to do something like this?"


    "Why are youing out alone? Where is Mr. Kevin?"


    Kristine gave them a faint smile as she said, "If you have questions, you should ask me one by one.


    How am I supposed to answer all of you when you''re asking at once?"


    "No, I can''t let her have her way. I need to get out and stop her!" Anne said as she shook her head. It


    was her fault. She got blinded by her hatred towards Kevin. Even if it was because of the drug that she


    hated him so much, how could she push the man she loved into someone else''s arms?


    She had to stop this at all cost!


    "Didn''t Cherry record the phone call? If you do what you''re nning right now, she''ll get angry and I''m


    sure she will leak that recording. If that happens, then the situation will get more tricky." Good thing,


    Sam was still sensible enough to stop her.


    Anne gritted her teeth and clenched her fist hard. She could only imagine how much Kevin might hate


    her once he woke up.


    He should be up by now.


    "Kristine, aren''t you afraid of being used of having an affair with a married man?" A quite sharp


    question was asked by one of the media.


    Even with that malicious inquiry, Cherry remained unbothered and answered indifferently, "When I


    started my career, I told my fans that I would never let myself be the other woman. I don''t want to ruin


    someone else''s family. Even now, I still live with that principle."


    "If you''re not the other woman, then what do you call yourself?" the reporter continued.


    "There are some things that you don''t know. For one, Mr. Kevin is no longer married. He already


    divorced his wife and that means he''s single and so am I. I don''t know why you''re using us like this


    when we love each other." Cherry straightened her back and raised her chin slightly. She had to admit


    that she liked Anne''s n.


    The reporters murmured to themselves as they threw curious looks with each other. Not long ago,


    Kevin and Anne were still showing off their love. What did she mean that they divorced?


    "I don''t think something like this should be talked about by yourself. Where is Mr. Kevin? Why is he not


    coming out?" Everyone looked past behind her.


    Cherry shrugged as she took out her phone and dialed Kevin''s number.


    When he heard that his phone was ringing, Kevin picked it up and answeredzily, "What''s up?"


    "Honey, how can you let me face this alone? Why aren''t youing down?" she asked with her sweet


    yet shy voice.


    As confusion got him, he stared at the caller ID. It was Cherry. Before he could ask what was


    happening, she already dropped the call.


    Kevin furrowed his eyebrows as he took in the state that he was in. Memories came crashing into his


    mind when he saw his naked torso.


    He remembered that Anne gave him a ss of red wine. There must be something in it because once


    he took a drink, everything was just nk.


    Kevin squinted his eyes as he looked around for his clothes. Strangely, he was having a bad feeling


    about this. He immediately walked down the stairs to look for his shirt when he saw that the door was


    wide open. Cherry was standing there with her body only d with a thin nightgown as she entertained


    the reporters outside.


    In no time, cameras shed here and there that made him groan. He didn''t have to be too smart to


    realize what was going on.


    How ridiculous! He was set up by Anne and Cherry!


    Even after everything, he couldn''t find it in him to me Anne for her deeds. At that moment, he could


    only feel his heart break as a bitter smile appeared on his lips.


    Cherry turned to look at him and uttered with her soft voice, "You''re finally awake."


    Kevin fought the urge to roll his eyes at her. It was obvious that she was trying to imply that they slept


    together in front of these people.


    He threw her a bored look. "Kristine, we have known each other for so long but you seem to


    underestimate me. Am I the kind of person who would let anyone frame me?"


    His tone made her falter a bit but when she looked at the reporters, she came up with another tactic.


    She lowered her eyes and muttered, "I wouldn''t dare to frame you because I know how much you hate


    that." Then she turned to the crowd. "Listen up, this is not what you think it is. It''s just a coincidence


    that I''m here. Please don''t take any pictures. This is a misunderstanding that shouldn''t be publicized."


    A woman in her nightgown walked out of a man''s house. Now she was saying that nothing happened


    between them.


    Even if what she said was true, no one would believe that.


    Kevin frowned at her im as he nced at her. He had to admit that after she got out of prison, she


    became more cunning.


    "I''m telling the truth. Please help me rify that I have nothing to do with Mr. Kevin. We''re just friends¡­


    no, we''re merely acquaintances." As she spoke, tears threatened to fall from the brim of her eyes. She


    bit her lip and lowered her head slowly.


    The reporters looked at each other in bewilderment. If Kevin and Cherry were just friends, how could


    they have a meal together? Why would Cherrye out of his house with only a nightgown on?


    Kevin must have had threatened Cherry for her to im that nothing happened between them. With


    that idea in mind, they gave Kevin a disappointed look.


    They thought that he was a good man, but it seemed like he was just a bastard who refused to take


    any responsibility!


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Even when the matter was exposed to the public, he dared to deny things and threatened a woman.


    That was the most shameful act that a man could do.


    Sam and Anne had a good view of what was happening. Although they couldn''t hear their


    conversation, they could guess what was going on just by observing their expression.


    "This is all my fault!" Anne closed her eyes tightly as she put her face on her palm.


    At that moment, she felt like she was out of her mind. Her senses told her that she liked Kevin, but her


    feelings stated otherwise. She felt very happy that he was facing such an unfortunate event.


    How could she calm down when she was feeling different things at the same time? She bit her lower lip


    so hard that it began to taste rustic.


    Sam was about tofort her, but he put his hand down as soon he rose it. "You don''t have to worry.


    He won''t me you. He has been in the business world for so long and he had seen a lot worse. Do


    you think that he would let himself be manipted by Cherry like that?"


    He tried to sound rxed even though he knew that whatever angle you look at this, they would only


    arrive at one conclusion. There was just no way to exin their current situation clearly.


    Kevin remained the stoic look on his face. What Cherry said was true, but he just couldn''t ept that


    feigned grievance on her face.


    He sneered at her, "I''d like to know something, Kristine. Before I fell asleep, no one was home. What''s


    going on? Why are you at my house? Are you here to steal and you changed into a nightgown because


    you were afraid that the reporters will find out?"


    Cherry stood frozen in her ce as a cold sweat broke out from her body. She never expected that


    Kevin would say something like this.


    Now that the tables had turned, how should she exin the situation?


    She inhaled deeply and devised aeback. That hellish ce had honed something in her and she


    should use that to her advantage. "Mr. Kevin, don''t you remember what happened? Before you went to


    bed, I was¨D


    No, Mr. Kevin is right. I wasn''t here when he fell asleep. I just entered by mistake. I¡­"


    Her voice broke and tears rolled down her cheeks. She sobbed uncontrobly that everyone felt sorry


    for her.


    Cherry looked like a woman who was forced to admit something that she didn''t do.


    The reporters exchanged knowing nces with each other. Cherry managed to be a popr star


    in three years. How could she just bow down to someone like Kevin?


    Now that they thought about it, she wouldn''t have hade to this point in the industry if she didn''t


    have a backer. Could it be that Kevin was her backer and she was scared of offending him that was


    why she was doing this?


    For a moment, everyone was just confused.


    Kevin massaged his temple as a frown made its way on his face. He took out his phone and dialed the


    police station. "Hello? I want to report a case of trespassing."


    His words sent a chill down Cherry''s spine while everyone eyed him in surprise.


    Kevin already knew the masterminds behind this setup. Cherry must have had thought that he would


    just ept that, but she should have known better.


    ''Is he not afraid that Anne will also be implicated?'' she thought. She didn''t want to return to that hellish


    ce again.


    She was almost certain that Kevin loved Anne even though she fell in love with Kim. Wasn''t he afraid


    that he might ruin his wife''s reputation by calling the police?


    "I sleptst night with no one at home. Now when I woke up, a woman in her nightgown and a group of


    reporters appeared in my house. I know that a man''s affair is not a big deal, but I don''t want to tarnish


    my image. You see, I''m not just any person. I''m asking you to do an action immediately. Take this


    woman away and interrogate her." His voice was cold and furious. He red at everyone who quickly


    lowered their heads out of shame.


    After hanging up the phone, he stared straight into her eyes with a victorious smirk on his lips. Seeing


    that embarrassed look across her face, he stepped forward and whispered in her ear, "I''m not sure


    what else you''re capable of, Cherry. I don''t know if you have any trick under your sleeves against Anne.


    However, I want you to know that Rose looks the same as her."


    In an instant, blood drained from her face that she stepped back from him.


    To protect Anne, Kevin would resort to such actions?


    How could he do something for her when she had betrayed him? Cherry knew Kevin for a long time,


    and he was never the tolerant kind of man!


    The flock of intruders became more confused as time went by. What was going on? If what Kristine


    said was true, then why did Kevin call the authorities? Or was it because he had nothing to fear?


    "I had a good night''s sleep and I hate being disturbed the most. Furthermore, my wife gets jealous


    easily. I don''t want her to misunderstand or else I will suffer in the end," Kevin stated with a faint smile


    on his lips.

 Chapter 389 Making Amends

    Chapter 389 Making Amends


    By the end of the whole farce, Cherry had lost her name. Shutters shed nonstop, capturing her the


    moment of her defeat.


    She refused to the very end, her head shaking wildly as she was taken away by the police.


    With the culprit being exposed and carried off to prison, the action had died down and there was


    nothing left for the reporters. One by one, they left¡ªlugging their equipment as they murmured to one


    another, none of them giving noticing the car where Sam was.


    When everyone had gone, he opened the door. Anne darted out and stood, looking at Kevin from a


    distance. The weight of her gaze made him turn and their eyes met.


    Kevin made no move toe to her. Was she here tough at him? It wouldn''t be too far-fetched. It


    was her who colluded with Cherry to set him up.


    These thoughts left a bitter taste in his mouth, but he could not help but look at her face.


    For a moment, the world around them seemed to have stopped as both of them waited. Then Anne


    took a step, then another, and another as Kevin watched her, rooted to the spot. She stopped right in


    front of him, and Kevin saw the angry mark blooming on her cheek.


    His eyes widened as he asked in restrained anger, "What happened to your face? Who pped you?"


    His voice hid nothing of his worry, and guilt sank in Anne''s stomach. She shook her head and grabbed


    Kevin''s hand. "I''m sorry. I''m so sorry, Kevin. This was all because of me!"


    Kevin was knocked backwards in disbelief. He searched her face, looking for answers. Anne took a


    deep breath and went on to tell him all about going to Sam''s hospital. Kevin listened carefully, then his


    eyes went to his friend.


    Sam only shrugged. "At the end of the day, it all worked out." Kevin nodded despite his confusion. It


    was true. What mattered the most now was that they were able to resolve things.


    "I''m sorry," Anne repeated. "The drug... It turned me into someone else. My actions were theplete


    opposite to what I was feeling. It all makes sense now. I''m sorry for what you had to suffer from me.


    You must''ve been so confused. I..." Her voice choked up, as if unable to continue, but she couldn''t stop


    now. "Kevin, you can me me for this. Could you wait a little longer? After the effects are gone, I''ll


    make it up to you, I promise." Anne''s voice shook as she looked at Kevin''s face. She fought against the


    sudden recoil that passed through her body.


    Right now, it was impossible. No matter how much she wanted to make things right, her own body


    would not obey her. She had to wait until the drug waspletely out of her system. Otherwise, she


    would just hurt him more. She steeled herself for his resentment. Anne would ept all of his grudge if


    it meant there would be another chance for them.


    But Kevin only smiled softly. Slowly, he reached out and lightly trailed his fingers over the mark on her


    face, soothing the burn. "Anne, I won''t me you for this. To be honest, I just feel relieved and happy


    that you came to me."


    His words sent another burn to her throat. Anne''s eyes were hot with tears. She knew that she must


    have deeply hurt him, but once again, just as he had done so many times in the past, Kevin always


    protected her feelings, holding them tenderly in his hands.


    She took a long and deep breath. "Kevin, I have something to ask." Her eyes were on his as she


    spoke.


    "Anything," Kevin answered.


    "I want to see Kim." Kevin''s expression shifted uneasily at her request. Anne knew that Kim was behind


    all this mess. And she wanted to see him now?


    Seeing the question in his eyes, Anne went on to exin,


    "I want to ask him something. I want to know why he injected me with the drug, and why he forcibly


    changed my mind... I need to hear his answer from his own mouth." There was no fear or hesitation in


    her. Anne''s eyes burned with anger at the man who almost took everything she loved away from her.


    Kevin nodded quietly. Out of all of them, Anne was the one who had been most affected. It was no


    surprise that she demanded answers.


    Truth be told, Kevin had the same questions. Kim had a distorted view on love. But was Kevin so


    different? He loved Anne as well. Would he have gone as far as Kim had if she had not return his


    feelings? Would he have been gued by the same obsession that pushed the other man to his own


    detestable actions?


    Perhaps hearing his answers would give Kevin more rity. "I''ll track him down and bring him to you,"


    Kevin said. His arms longed to hold her, but he did not move.


    This time, it was Anne who bridged their distance. She stepped forward and pulled Kevin to her.


    Kevin''s body stiffened with surprise, but a pleasant warmth quickly ran through his body. Anne buried


    her face in his chest and breathed in his scent. "Thank you, Kevin. I''ll get better, and it will be just as it


    was before." She looked up at him and grinned cheekily. "No drug in this world can make me lose my


    feelings for you."


    Kevinughed as he embraced her. The medicine was so potent that it was impossible for Anne to fight


    against it. It might take a long time, but for now, this was enough. She believed in him, and it was all he


    needed.


    Sam watched the two as they held each other, and a smile tinged with pain came to his lips.


    Emily''s face came to his mind. Their problems had caused a rift between them. Sam sucked in a breath


    as he thought about the scene Emily came across, and at once he was at a loss for words to exin.


    It was as if they had be strangers. Their conversations turned into a one-sided exchange, with


    Sam speaking and Emily just nodded absently at his words. He could see it in her eyes¡ªshe didn''t


    believe him, and that thought crushed Sam as he watched the dull light in her wordless gaze.


    If he let things go on like this, Sam knew that it would only be a matter of time before the two of them


    would break. That was thest thing he wanted. He loved her, and yet he did not know what difference


    it would make against his damnable helplessness.


    Anne turned to look at Sam and said hesitantly, guilt softening her voice, "Sam, I owe you an apology


    too. It''s my fault that things have be strained between you and Emily. I can call her to exin..."


    Sam only smiled bitterly and shook his head. If Anne called her now, it would only make Emily feel


    worse. He was already walking on a tightrope as it was, and he didn''t want to do anything to shake the


    delicate bnce between them.


    "Sam, you are husband and wife. You two should be talking things out instead of avoiding them. You


    need each other more than ever as support. Go home and talk to her. Are you fine with just leaving


    things as they are? Are you ready to lose her?" Kevin said in a steady voice as he looked at Sam.


    At his words, Sam''s eyes widened. The next moment, he turned around and left, without as much as a


    nod.


    No, he couldn''t lose her.


    He had never been more sure of anything in his life. The thought of Emily sent a pang of pain through


    his chest. He had to fix this.


    At Anne''s request, Kevin took her to see Rose.


    She was still in the hospital. Despite the trouble caused by her actions, Kevin promised the Luo Family


    that as long as Rose stayed in the hospital and helped them study the characteristics of the drug, he


    would not be filing charges.


    It was the most favorable condition for the Luo Family, and they agreed.


    Anne stood by the door and looked at the quiet Rose. She was thinner than Anne had remembered.


    Her eyes followed the line of the bones under her skin.


    Some people and some things werepletely different from what she had remembered.


    Rose adored her aftering back, and Anne felt the same when she looked at her.


    "Kevin, you stay here. I''ll go in by myself," Anne said softly.


    Kevin nodded. He watched Anne''s back as she walked inside. The sight of it filled his chest with a


    heaviness that weighed down on his breath. He knew that she was still struggling with the drug''s


    effects, and she had deliberately lowered her voice earlier to fight it.


    A heavy sigh escaped him. Why was a year so long? How much longer would it take for the medical


    team to develop the antidote? It was torture. The woman he loved was beside him, and yet he was not


    allowed to touch her.


    The door of the ward was pushed open, but there was Rose remained motionless. nk eyes looked


    into the distance, as if oblivious to her surroundings.


    "Rose," Anne called her name, her chest filled with myriad ofplicated feelings.


    Rose was the first victim to be injected with the hallucinogen.


    Rose''s body froze at the sound. Slowly, she turned and looked at Anne with cold eyes. "I haven''t seen


    you since I came to the hospital. I was wondering why you hadn''te when you had the perfect


    opportunity to ridicule me. So? How is it? Are you satisfied now that you had finallye here?"


    Anne only stood silently for a moment before she shook her head. She walked over to the side of the


    bed and sat down. "I was also injected with that drug. You treated me dearly back then. and now I have


    the same feelings that you had."


    At her words, Rose was stunned in silence. Then, sheughed, the hoarse sound grating unpleasantly


    in the silence of the room.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    She had been wondering why Kevin and Selma hadn''t send her to prison. Now everything made


    perfect sense. It was for Anne''s sake.


    It was divine retribution. What she had suffered was happening to Anne as well!


    A cold smile curled on Rose''s lips. "Let me tell you something, Anne. You can''t really feel the pain now.


    When the effect wear off, that''s when the real torture begins. You''re going to think about what you have


    done to the people around you, how much you''ve hurt them, and you''re going to wish yourself dead."


    Brokenughter came from Rose once again. "I''m looking forward to that day!"


    But Anne did not feel any anger towards her. She shook her head and said, "I''ll be responsible for what


    I''m doing now."


    Rose''sughter came to a halt at Anne''s answer. Then, Anne went on to ask Rose about her feelings


    at that time. Rose hadn''t wanted to answer, but Kevin''s eyes were watching them, so she had no


    choice but to speak.


    Compared to prison, the hospital was a much better option.


    Evening had already descended when Anne walked out of Rose''s ward. Kevin took a long look at her


    tired form and took her directly to the Fu Family''s house.


    Today had been eventful, with intense feelingsing at them all at once, but Kevin counted it as a


    victory. Anne wanted to stay with him.


    It was all he could have asked for, after everything that happened. Kevin decided to be optimistic. At


    the very least, it seemed that he didn''t need to avoid going home anymore.


    News spread quickly in the inte. Kevin''s and Cherry''s names were the stuff of pages and articles,


    with reportersbeling them as an item.


    With aptop in her hand, Selma''s face darkened as she browsed through different webpages. Kevin


    had promised her that he wouldn''t have anything to do with Cherry, so why did things turn out like this


    now?


    When Kevin returned with Anne, Selma''s displeasure only grew. She had all but pushed theptop to


    Kevin as he looked at him sharply. "Kevin, I have always believed you, but what is this now? Anne is


    your wife and my daughter-inw! You have a family with her. Why are you doing this? I told you to


    stop having rtions with this Cherry woman!"


    Selma was very firm with her tastes, and once she had taken a liking to someone, she would stand


    firmly by that person. Before this, she had done some questionable things to Anne, but now things


    were theplete opposite.


    Even if Anne was affected by the drug now, Selma would still take her side.


    Kevin only smiled helplessly at his mother''s reprimand. Anne, on the other hand stared at Selma in


    disbelief.


    She looked at the older woman''s face, and thought of how the two of them would always be at each


    other''s throats in the past. She was moved that Selma could say something like that now.


    "Mom, thank you," she said with all the sincerity she could muster. The corners of her mouth lifted in a


    smile as Anne looked at Selma, then at Kevin.


    Selma raised her eyebrows and gave Anne a once-over. Something was different about her. A flicker of


    hope bloomed in her chest.


    Was Anne finally well?


    "It had nothing to do with Kevin. This mess is all my fault," Anne exined, unable to meet Selma''s


    eyes. They spent the next hours talking about everything that happened. By the end of it, Selma was at


    a loss. So much had happened, and she had not yet fully processed the whole thing.


    It turned out that Anne was the one who nned the rtionship between Kevin and Cherry. And there


    was also the matter about the drug.


    But Anne was here, and she was staying with Kevin. So was that a good thing or a bad thing? For a


    moment, Selma didn''t quite know what to say.


    Shaking his head slightly, Kevin smiled and said to her, "Mom, don''t worry. From now on, Anne won''t


    be doing anything like that again."


    Looking at Anne, Selma nodded slightly. She had not yet decided whether things had gone better or


    worse, but perhaps that was the most fortunate thing today.

 Chapter 390 Reconciled

    Chapter 390 Reconciled


    Cherry was a popr female star, but she got a lot more attention after she had been involved in the


    scandal. For a moment then, her reputation was extremely bad.


    She didn''t expect that the agency would be so angry at her and me her for what happened.


    Everything was too overwhelming for her, so as soon as she got out of the police station after being


    detained for a day, she gritted her teeth and reached out to her phone. She immediately called Anne.


    On the other side, Anne looked at her phone and saw Cherry''s contact number sh on the screen.


    She considered calling Kevin''s attention at first, but when she nced at him, she saw that he was


    busy with work. She then just went on answering the phone without hesitation.


    "Damn you, you bitch! It''s all your fault. You''re the one who had thrown me into this mess!"


    Anne rubbed her ears and frowned as Cherry started shouting at her on the phone, then she


    responded, "We discussed the n and you agreed to it. You are the main reason why it failed. So why


    are you ming me?"


    Anne did great in her part of the n, so the failure of their strategy had nothing to do with her.


    Cherry certainly knew this. But now, her image had be extremely bad and her reputation declined


    greatly. She was now the former top female star who instantly became a joke and was hated by


    everyone. She was in crisis and all her efforts were on the verge of a downfall. How could she not be


    angry? How could she not be anxious?


    "Anne, you should know that I haven''t made the recording public yet. In that case, I''m not the only one


    who will be loathed by people, but also you!" she shouted angrily, gnashing her teeth.


    Anne frowned as she took a deep breath. Trying her best to maintain herposure, she said softly


    with a hint of an angry tone, "It''s all my fault. I shouldn''t have made a deal with you, Cherry. Now I have


    to take responsibility for what I have done."


    On the other side, Cherry widened her eyes in surprise and asked, "How can you say that? Don''t you


    want to be with Kim?"


    Anne gritted her teeth at the mention of Kim and hung up the phone immediately.


    Kevin turned his head with a faint smile on his face. Anne did not try to hide from him while she was on


    the phone call this time, which seemed like she was trying to improve her rtionship with him.


    He lowered his head with cold eyes, determined to find Kim.


    Then, all of a sudden, he came up with something. He frowned and immediately called his assistant.


    "What''s up, Mr. Kevin? It''ste," his assistant said on the phone, his voice sounding a little groggy as


    though he had already been falling asleep when only that phone call woke him up.


    But Kevin, being the boss that he was, obviously didn''t care about this. He just continued with their


    conversation and said, "I want you to look for the best private detective and ask him to investigate the


    head of AS Group. If there''s anything unusual, inform me immediately!"


    He still had no idea what that man''s name was, but it seemed that he still continued living by the name


    "Ryan."


    More than that, he was constantly in contact with Kim, so he thought perhaps that he was the only way


    to get to him.


    "Yes, sir!" the assistant agreed at once.


    Anne smiled as she looked at Kevin. She picked up a coat and put it on his shoulder as he turned


    around and smiled back. Now the two of them were treating each other like they did before.


    However, deep inside, they knew of course that everything was different.


    At that same time, Sam, who had been wandering outside the door for a long time, finally decided to


    enter their house. He saw that the hall was empty and then sighed. Emily had most likely fallen asleep


    at that time.


    He hadn''t returned to the hospital since the afternoon. Instead, he had been hanging around their


    house. After hesitating for a long time, he finally mustered the courage to go in.


    He sat on the sofa, let out a heavy sigh, and poured himself a ss of water. As he was drinking it, he


    was thinking about how he had never felt so alone even when he had lived here by himself before. But


    now when he had returned to their house, he felt it.


    "Ha-ha..." Shaking his head, heughed at himself sarcastically. There was no doubt that he and Emily


    loved each other, yet they still hade to this point. What could he do to make their rtionship


    recover?


    There might still be a glimmer of chance for them to turn their rtionship around. Sam really didn''t


    want to make the final decision to have a divorce without a try!


    "You are back!" Suddenly, a woman''s voice came from behind.


    His body stiffened instantly when he heard it. He didn''t turn around but he knew at once that it was


    Emily.


    The only reason why he wandered outside for a long time before he went in, was because he didn''t


    know how to face her. But now, he had to. She was there and this was his chance to finally confront


    things with her. He sighed deeply in his heart and slowly turned around.


    He immediately saw that Emily''s eyes were red and swollen, full of grievance, as though she had been


    crying all day. He couldn''t help but feel sorry for her.


    Indeed, recently, there had been a lot of conflicts between them, but she was the woman he vowed to


    take care of for the rest of his life, so it was only natural for him to feel ufortable whenever he saw


    her like this.


    He stood up and walked slowly towards her, sighing helplessly. Her body stiffened a little when she saw


    him approaching. As soon as he got close to her, he ran his fingers under her eyes and said, "How long


    have you been crying, my dear? Why are your eyes swollen like this? Oh, Emily, you are such a silly


    girl."


    Her tears flowed out again as she heard his voice. She threw herself immediately into his arms. His


    body stiffened slightly as he embraced her, realizing that it was actually the first act of intimacy that


    they had ever since they got married.


    "Sam, I know I was wrong. I know that. But please don''t be so cold to me. I will no longer make a big


    deal out of a petty thing from now on. I know you liked Anne and you can like her as much as you want,


    as long as you still remember me. Can you do that for me, please?" Emily begged.


    Pride? That was nothing for her. She didn''t care about it at all now. At that moment, she just knew that


    she couldn''t hold on to it any longer. She loved him more than she loved herself, and love was more


    important than pride.


    She promised herself that she would bear anything as long as she wouldn''t lose him. She was even


    willing to ept that he was still in love with Anne. As long as she was his wife, that was good enough


    for her.


    He felt helpless when he heard her words. He lowered his head and kissed her on the forehead, then


    he looked at her and said in a serious tone, "Emily, if you can do all these, then why can''t you believe


    me?"


    She was a little stunned when she heard him say that. She stared at him with a puzzled look on her


    face as he continued, "I married you because I love you, Emily, not because of anything else. The past


    is past. Anne and I are now just friends, and I no longer have feelings for her. You are my wife, and


    therefore the woman I want to spend the rest of my life with. You''re the one that I love. Okay?"


    Surprised, she looked at him with her eyes wide open and her cheeks blushing. Sam rubbed her


    forehead and said, "Since you love me enough to not care whether I love another woman or not, then


    why don''t you just trust me?"


    If a person loved someone deeply, that person should be able to trust the one they loved, right?


    Emily held him tightly as she shook her head, and told him, "I believe you, Sam. I really believe you!"


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Hearing this, Sam felt helpless. He hugged her and whispered in her ear, "I''m really afraid that you


    might just agree to what I say even though deep inside, you don''t really believe it. Whenever I


    exined it to you, you responded just like this, but you never trusted me. Emily, you really make me


    helpless and confused!


    It''s true that I liked her before. But you can''t think that I still love her just because we still talk as friends!


    What happened this afternoon was really just a coincidence. I''m a man, so when I see that a woman is


    about to fall to the ground, I should help her, shouldn''t I? That was just what I was doing that time, and


    it just so happened that you saw it. But Anne and I are just friends, and that''s it. Nothing more!"


    Emily smiled dejectedly and nodded. Of course she knew it. After all, they were outside theb at that


    time, so nothing intimate could really be done in that ce. She was so angry when she saw them


    together that she just went out of her mind and stopped thinking rationally. She was too driven by her


    emotions at that moment, but after that, she thought about it carefully and realized that it was indeed


    impossible for them to flirt with each other in that situation.


    Now, her heart was filled with nothing but satisfaction as she listened to his exnation.


    "I not only scolded Anne today, but also pped her. Is she going to be angry with me? How should I


    apologize to her?" She lowered her head and let out aplicated expression, feeling guilty for the


    way she reacted to things.


    He was right. She loved him so much that she could even ept that he might be in love with another


    woman. So why shouldn''t she just trust him?


    She promised herself that from then on, she would trust Sam and believe everything that he would


    exin to her.


    When she calmed down and analyzed what had happened earlier today, she felt a little guilty.


    With a gentle smile, Sam gave her a peck on her blushing cheek and said in a soft voice, "How about


    we visit her tomorrow and talk to her in person? Anne is not mean, so I believe she will forgive us."


    He kissed her as soon as he said this, and she just nodded in a daze. He lowered his body and held


    her in his arms all of a sudden, to which she eximed in surprise.


    It was the middle of the night and the two of them were staring at each other affectionately. Emily could


    easily imagine what would happen next.


    Before they got married, they didn''t have the chance to make love. After they got married, they had


    been a bit cold with each other, which was why they didn''t get to make love either. So now...


    Sam carried her into his arms and walked into their bedroom like a newly-wed couple, and then Emily


    nervously closed her eyes as he gentlyid her onto the bed. Slowly, he chuckled seductively as he


    turned off the light.


    Meanwhile on the other side, Anne was walking on the roof top of the building, frowning slightly as she


    saw the bright lights from afar.


    She sighed heavily. In the dead of night, her heart particrly ached.


    She knew that the more she liked something before, the more she hated it now. It was all Kim''s doing!


    All of a sudden, she felt a warmth on her shoulder. She turned around and saw Kevin looking at her. He


    brushed her hair with his fingers and said, "I know you just want to enjoy the beautiful night scenery,


    but it''s a little cold. You should take care of your body."


    She giggled and nodded at the same time. She wrapped her robe tighter around her body, tied it, then


    looked at Kevin and said with a soft voice, "Are you really okay with how the things turned out?"


    He instantly knew that she was definitely talking about Cherry, so he frowned and shook his head.


    "When I had dinner with her that time, she told me frankly that she didn''t ept the fact that she lost to


    you and wanted to get back together with me. Now that her name is ruined by the scandal, I really don''t


    know what she will do." He was telling the truth.


    Cherry was so insidious and cunning that she could do anything if she wanted, and that was what


    worried him the most.


    When he turned around, he saw that Anne was thinking about something, her eyes looking down. He


    immediately said, "Even if you didn''t make a deal with her, she would still find other opportunities to get


    close to me. You don''t need to take it to heart."


    She squinted her eyes and smiled at him, then she said in a cold voice, "Although my mind is in a bit of


    a mess right now, I''m still Anne. Something in my bones won''t change. For example, if someone hurts


    me, I''ll hurt him or her harder. No one can trample on me at will!"


    Kevin stared at her, stunned at her determination. Yes, she was Anne, and she was supposed to be


    strong and stubborn. Even if something had changed, her nature was still like this!


    So what would she say next?


    "I won''t let Kim get away with what he has done to me. Kevin, I know you also hate him, so why don''t


    we work together and send him where he deserves to be? What do you think?"


    Kim not only imprisoned Anne, but also did many unimaginably evil things, especially when he killed


    Ryan. Based on these facts, the only ce where he deserved to go was prison!

 Chapter 391 Apologize

    Chapter 391 Apologize


    With worried eyes, Kevin stared at Anne. "Kim is a cunning bastard! He remains in hiding, and the


    police can''t catch him. Even if I want to punish him, it''s difficult! Additionally, Anne, the medicine he


    used on you hasn''t faded yet. Your feelings are still a mess. I don''t want to bother you. Please leave


    this to me."


    "No way! I''ll make him pay for all the things he did to me!" Anne said in a firm tone. She was shaking


    her head as she stared at Kevin.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Deep inside, she wanted to punish Kim by her own methods, and not through someone else.


    A hint of helplessness shed in his eyes as he understood what she meant. Even though she knew


    what was going on with her, she couldn''t help but reject him.


    As such, he could only smile as he withdrew his gaze. In his head, it didn''t matter what Anne wanted to


    do. He would help her nheless. At that moment, he vowed to be the best person she could rely on.


    "Well, I know my emotions are going haywire right now. However, there are still things that I don''t


    understand. I have no idea how to properly deal with my problems. Kevin, do you have any advice for


    me?" Since she learned that they were a couple, Anne figured that she shouldn''t be so polite.


    However, she still lowered her eyes to hide her conflicted expression. It was hard for her to deal with


    everything with an opposite attitude.


    Troubled, Kevin lowered his head and was silent for a while. Then, in a soft voice, he said, "Well, the


    first thing you should know is that we are a couple. There''s no need for you to be so formal towards


    me."


    With a smile, Anne gently nodded.


    Indeed, a couple shouldn''t act like such. She had to learn how to get along with him as a romantic


    partner.


    "It a little chilly here. Why don''t we head downstairs?" Kevin softly asked as he looked at Anne. The


    cold breeze blew through the night.


    With a nod, she slowly followed Kevin. Meanwhile, the three children were still awake. Their big eyes


    looked at the couple.


    Confused, Anne and Kevin looked at one another and squatted down. With a smile, she calmly said,


    "It''s alreadyte. Why aren''t you guys asleep yet?"


    With a pout, Sally looked at Simon and answered in a cute voice, "My brothers are still awake, so I


    stayed awake too."


    Then, Simon turned to Eddy and said, "Well, Eddy wasn''t sleeping, so neither did I."


    Immediately, Eddy pursed his lips. While shaking his head, he rubbed his forehead. Since they were


    getting along for the past few days, Eddy realized that he became the group''s scapegoat. Since he was


    the eldest, he was always the one to me!


    For a moment, he missed the old days.


    With a light smile, Kevincently looked at Eddy. Thetter understood what his father''s look


    meant. As such, he stepped forward and held Anne''s hand. "Mom, I have something to confess. Since


    the day you arrived here, I knew the truth. I knew that you were acting differently. Although I prepared


    for the worst, I realized that the situation is not that bad."


    When she heard that, Anne raised an eyebrow. She once overheard Kevin when he made a phone call


    here. She knew that Eddy knew the truth all along.


    "Grandma said that the more you loved some in the past, the more you hate them now. Since you


    loved us so much, I thought you might hate us now. However, even though you were so distant towards


    us when you came back, I could still see from your eyes that you love us," Eddy said in a low voice as


    he blushed. Then, he wrapped himself in his mother''s arms.


    Surprised, Anne embraced him tighter. Indeed, she felt disgusted when she first saw her children.


    However, as they spent more time together, she realized how she truly felt about them.


    It was almost impossible to resist the drug''s influence since it affected the victim''s thoughts


    unconsciously. However, Anne understood that her instincts could remain intact.


    A woman was weak. However, a mother was strong. After bing a mother, she always loved and


    doted on her children. As such, even after being injected with the drug, she couldn''t hate her children.


    A gentle smile pained Anne''s face as she yfully caressed Simon''s and Sally''s faces. Then, she


    patted Eddy on the back. "Don''t worry, my dear. Since I am now aware of the truth, I can counter the


    effects of the drug. Your father and I will work together through any difficulties. Our family will be


    together forever. Nothing will separate us."


    Then, Kevin lowered his head and looked at the children with tender eyes. A warm sensation from his


    heart spread throughout his body.


    At that moment, Kevin wanted to tightly embrace his family. However, he feared that it would only


    cause Anne to feel the opposite. As such, he tried to suppress his emotions.


    Nheless, she appreciated that Anne said such words. It was a great change overall!


    "When Sally and I were younger, you were always saying that we were going to reunite with Dad!"


    Simon smiled as he looked at his mother. "I felt really worried when you changed. However, it''s


    relieving to see you now."


    Anne was surprised with her child''s maturity. "You sound like a grown-up!"


    A smile shed across Simon''s lips as he held Sally''s hand and walked towards their room. Eddy also


    released himself from Anne''s embrace. He winked at Kevin and also left.


    "Well, we seem to have sensible children," Kevin said in a doting smile as he smiled.


    Those kids were not only important to Anne, but also to him. He couldn''t let anything happen to any of


    them.


    At that moment, Kevin''s expression suddenly turned grim. Even though Eddy''s health was currently


    stable, he still feared that the illness might recur!


    Moreover, they still hadn''t heard any news about a heart donor!


    Suddenly, Anne stood up and smiled at him. He put his worries away and put on a bright expression.


    There was no need to say anything more, because that smile was enough to show how he was feeling


    now.


    That night was the best one they hadtely. Although nothing major happened, it felt like all their hearts


    were once again connected as a family.


    Despite the drug''s strong effect, Anne was still aware that she was part of that family. She promised


    herself that she wouldn''t do anything irrational again.


    The following morning, Kevin decided not to go to work. Instead, he stayed at home with Anne. He


    wanted to have a sincere conversation with her, but she was unwilling. However, because of his


    persistence, she had no choice but to talk with him on the sofa.


    He figured that the more contact he had with her, the faster it would be for her to find back her feelings


    for him. She also thought this might work.


    Unexpectedly, Sam and Emily came to visit!


    Suddenly, Kevin unknowingly frowned. Ever since Sam''s injury, Emily always seemed to be in pain.


    Thetter thought Sam loved Anne. Soon, her insecurities grew worse.


    It was surprising for the couple to visit together.


    Kevin had no idea why the other two were there. Then, he grew more surprised when he saw the


    couple holding hands, smiling.


    It was weird since those two hadn''t gotten along since their marriage. Moreover, they also quarreled


    yesterday. It was unbelievable that they were reconciled so quickly.


    With slightly raised eyebrows, Anne looked at Emily from head to toe. She recalled how thetter


    pped her yesterday.


    Emily revealed a troubled look and nced at Sam. He nodded at her. With a deep breath, she let go


    of Sam''s arm and approached Anne. In a guilty tone, she said, "Anne, I''m sorry for what happened


    yesterday. I shouldn''t have said that nor should I had hurt you. It''s all my fault. Can you forgive me?"


    So she came to apologize?


    However, Anne remembered how Emily embarrassed her recently. She had no idea why thetter


    would suddenly apologize.


    Meanwhile, Sam also looked at her with an expectant expression. Troubled, she looked at Kevin, and


    he gave her a nod.


    A helpless smile shed in Anne''s face as he rubbed her temple. She looked at Emily and said, "Emily,


    you should know how strange my emotions are right now because of the drug. When you pped me


    yesterday, instead of getting angry, I became excited!


    There''s no need for you to apologize since I''m not angry at you in the first ce."


    When she heard Anne''s words, Emily faintly smiled. Then, she revealed aplex expression and


    looked at Anne. She didn''t expect thetter to be excited after getting pped.


    "Ha-ha!" Sam had never seen a masochist like Anne. As such, he uncontrobly burst intoughter.


    Meanwhile, Kevin helplessly shook his head as he watched the other three. Emily had no idea how to


    respond, so she nced at Sam.


    With furrowed eyebrows, Kevin asked, "Emily, do you still doubt Sam''s love for you now?"


    Suddenly, her heart skipped a beat. Her face grew red as she stared at Sam. Thetter looked back at


    her with doting eyes. It made her face redder.


    Now that they had cleared up all their misunderstandings, looking back at the recent events, Emily


    thought it was silly.


    When she saw how Saw risked his life for Anne, Emily felt troubled. Additionally, he left her during their


    wedding, which created more doubts in her heart. Those factors affected the seeding events.


    Initially, Emily thought that she would only fall in love with one man in her life. She would remember her


    wedding as a precious day as it would only happen once in a life. Unfortunately, a terrible thing


    happened and Sam left during the wedding. She felt wronged and doubted Sam''s love for her.


    Nheless, despite everything that happened, she was still in love with him. She wanted to be with


    him even if he loved another woman. Since she was so devoted to him, nothing else mattered.


    Moreover, Sam promised yesterday she was the only woman in his heart. He emphasized that he and


    Anne were mere friends.


    Additionally, she knew Anne for so many years. She was aware that thetter only had feelings for


    Kevin.


    As such, she realized that she was just making trouble for herself.


    "I often jump to conclusions and doubt others. But since I now know everything, I want to apologize to


    Anne." Emily gave Kevin a sincere look.


    Soon, a smile appeared in Kevin''s mouth as he gave Emily a thumbs up. "I appreciate that you thought


    of that."


    With a heavy nod, Emily looked at Anne. Thetter was also looking at her with a smile. However, she


    saw that there was still a hint of hesitation in Anne''s eyes.


    Anne shrugged and touched her own forehead. "I have no idea how to react."


    With a sigh, Emily squatted in front of Anne and held thetter''s hand. In a firm and sincere tone, she


    said, "Anne, please forgive me. It''s all my fault!"

 Chapter 392 Disagreement

    Chapter 392 Disagreement


    "I have never med you for these things. From now on, we are still best friends," Anne said with a


    smile.


    Emily nodded slowly. When she looked up, she saw three little figures standing at the corner, observing


    them silently. Her lips curled up on their own ord.


    Emily really liked Anne''s kids.


    "Eddy, why are you hiding there with your brother and sister? Come out. I want to see Simon," she


    cooed, looking fondly at him.


    Emily was really excited to meet Simon since this was her first time to see him.


    Eddy slowly walked out with his brother and sister, his cheeks tinted pink. When Emily''s gaze fell on


    Simon, she crouched down and lightly pinched his cheek before ncing up at Anne. She realized that


    Simon resembled his mother a lot.


    "Simon, my name is Emily. I am you aunt," she introduced herself with a smile.


    Simon nodded obediently and repeated softly, "Aunt Emily."


    Emily grinned. She couldn''t help but feel happy. She hugged the small figure and stretched out her arm


    to caress Sally''s face.


    Sam who was present there as well, watched the scene with a fond look. He was mentally relieved that


    the problems were resolved so harmoniously.


    All of a sudden, Kevin casually said, "Emily, I know you like kids. But these three are mine and Anne''s.


    I think you and Sam should also start nning to have a child now if you really want one."


    ''Have a child?''


    Suddenly,st night''s event shed in her mind. Her body stiffed and her cheeks burned red. To avoid


    embarrassment, she ducked her head a little.


    However Sam did not miss the way Emily''s bodynguage changed. He knew what exactly she was


    thinking. He couldn''t help but feel smug, smiling like a Cheshire cat.


    Anne bit back a grin, and shook her head. At this time, her phone vibrated. She unlocked the device to


    read the message and when she did, her face suddenly paled.


    The message read: "Anne, you are the reason for my bad reputation. If I go to Hell then so will you!"


    Cherry was the sender.


    It did not take much time for Anne to predict what was in store for her. Cherry must have uploaded the


    recording on the Inte. She handed the phone to Kevin who read the message and then started


    browsing the Inte as he too had guessed the same thing, and they were right. The Inte had


    exploded.


    To Anne''s surprise, the recording wasn''t the only thing that she had uploaded. Cherry had also


    uploaded pictures of her and Anne together.


    Cherry had faced her own share of ups and downs in the entertainment industry. However, unlike


    earlier she was less rash and more careful. Now, she nned her every move.


    At that time, if Kevin hadn''t been so alert and observant, the camera wouldn''t have been found. But this


    time, it was obvious that Anne hadn''t been alert enough.


    The light and happy atmosphere changed into a tense one. Sam and Emily also took out their phones


    to read the news. They frowned after reading it.


    Neither Anne nor Kevin had a microblog ount, but Cherry had. She had posted the recording and


    photos there, and there were numerousments under them.


    Onemented, "Is Anne blind? Mr. Kevin is such an excellent man, a devoted husband. How could


    she fall in love with another man? Who is Kim?"


    Another person wrote, "I can''t believe that Anne nned all this. I feel bad for Mr. Kevin. He deserves


    someone better."


    Anothermented, "I always thought that the woman in the photos was Anne and my doubts turned


    true. She is such a vile woman.


    Mr. Kevin is rich and handsome. Why does he like this woman? He should divorce her."


    Emily closed the application unable to read further.


    Everyone looked on edge. She turned to Eddy who had be serious as well. She gently said,


    "Eddy, please take Sally and Simon to another room."


    Looking at his parents'' grim faces, Eddy did not protest and immediately left with Sally and Simon. But


    he could tell that another problem had cropped up in his parents'' life.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Anne put her head in her hands. Now it will be impossible to stay out of this affair since Cherry had


    uploaded the photos and the recording.


    "Rose can help us!" Emily said suddenly. Rose could be a perfect alternative and the only person who


    could save Anne. After all, she looked exactly like her.


    "Rose is thinner than me." Anne sighed. She had be a little hopeful before realizing the difference


    in their body shape.


    She would have to take responsibility for what she had done.


    Everyone began to think of a probable solution that could get Anne out of this.


    Emily nced at Sam who shook his head infinitesimally.


    Cherry was a popr star and now that her reputation had been ruined, she rarely got invitation of any


    performance. By exposing everything, she could not only save her face but also ruin Anne''s reputation.


    What was more was that the recording and photos exposed by Cherry were real, and Anne couldn''t


    refute at all.


    Not only Anne but Kevin''spany could also face problems due to this.


    The Fu Family had been recently involved in many scandals, one after another. This had dissatisfied


    the board members. If thepany got involved this time then Kevin would surely be embarrassed.


    "We can''t lose hope or lose our minds. We should keep calm and think things out." Kevin decided to be


    the voice of reason. He looked up at Anne and said softly, "Anne, don''t worry. I will find a way to protect


    you."


    Anne was touched when she heard this. She smiled ruefully and reminded him, "Kevin, if you are a


    rational person, you shouldn''t help me now. Instead, you should take the opportunity to divorce me and


    use this as a way to raise the stock prices of yourpany."


    Everything had its positives and negatives. Sometimes misfortune could be blessing in disguise.


    If he could make good use of this matter, thepany would definitely make a big profit.


    Kevin wasn''t unaware of this tactics. However hearing Anne say this, he frowned, "You matter to me


    more than mypany."


    The Fu Family was not so low as to use this opportunity for their own benefit. They weren''t short of


    money either. What they needed was a little happiness and peace of mind.


    Anne smiled but did not say anything. Then she braced herself and read thements. She sneered.


    People could be jerks.


    "Anne, ignore them. They are all poorly educated. Don''t take their words seriously. We all know that


    you are not what they think," Emily suggested anxiously. She tried to take her phone as she was


    worried Anne wouldn''t be able to handle the meanments.


    Anne frowned slightly. It was not because of Emily''sment or her attempt to take her phone away,


    but something else.


    In the recording, Anne had mentioned more than once that she loved a man, whose name was Kevin.


    However, since Anne came back to the Fu Family, Kim had never contacted her except for leaving her


    a note when they parted. Anne didn''t even know where Kim was now.


    Moreover, even if she wanted to find him, she didn''t know from where to begin.


    Kim seemed to have disappeared into thin air once again.


    But how could it be?


    The task of finding someone who had gone incognito might be difficult but it wouldn''t be impossible.


    She was determined to find and ruin him for hurting her repeatedly.


    An idea was sizzling inside her mind. Everyone had a tolerance limit and once someone pushed that


    limit then they would definitely try to counterattack.


    "Kevin, since we can''t refute the recording and photos that were exposed by Cherry, then we''d better


    add fuel to the fire." Kevin looked at her inquisitively as she said this. Then she added and surprised


    him even more, "How about helping her?"


    Sam and Emily looked at each other in confusion. Kevin too, seemed a little taken aback. What did she


    mean by this?


    Kevin''s face darkened. He frowned at Anne and refused without hesitation, "Anne, don''t involve


    yourself again. Let me solve it."


    "The only way for you to solve this problem is to try your best to help me prove my innocence and


    prevent me from being misunderstood by others, right?" Anne coaxed. After staying with him for so


    long, she knew him well.


    Kevin shook his head and replied, "As long as Kim is alive, he will appear sooner orter. But I can''t let


    you bear the brunt every time. If I can''t even protect my own wife then what''s the use of being a


    powerful persona in this city?"


    Yes, Kevin was overbearing, especially in the aspect of protecting his wife, children and family.


    Lowering her eyes, Anne shook her head helplessly. "Everything that Cherry exposed is real. The


    entertainment reporters will certainly investigate it carefully. We won''t be able to deny anything. Kevin,


    you are a smart man. You should do what''s best for you and us."


    Of course, Kevin knew that. But he would never do something at the cost of ruining Anne''s reputation.


    "Well, Anne, there''s no need to say more about it. I''ve made up my mind." After saying that, Kevin left


    and went upstairs.


    Anne opened her mouth to call him back and dissuade him but then she thought the better of it and


    sighed instead.


    The other couple was lost and trying to grasp what was going on.


    Unable to restrain her curiosity, Emily asked thoughtfully, "Anne, what were you talking about just


    now?"


    Anne massaged her forehead and said honestly, "Kim has hurt me so much that I can''t let him go, so I


    have decided to hunt him down and send him to prison. Otherwise, we will never be able to live


    peacefully."


    It was a known fact that Kim had made Anne''s life a living Hell. If he didn''t die, then she would never be


    able to live peacefully.


    As long as Kim was captured and prisoned, he wouldn''t be able to create trouble for her anymore.


    Then she could enjoy her beautiful life again.


    Kevin might seed in helping Anne prove her innocence, but she still had to ovee this one and


    who knew when the next catastrophe would hit them? Therefore it was better to destroy the root of all


    these problems.


    She said with conviction, "Although my emotions show that I love him deeply but my rational brain tells


    me that I can only be safe if he stays behind the bars." Lowering her gaze, she murmured, "Kim said he


    loved me, but he hurt me and my child in the name of love. I can''t bear this kind of love."


    At this point, both Sam and Emily had understood that Anne wanted to catch Kim, but she didn''t know


    how to contact Kim now. So she wanted to use this opportunity to lure him out and end this for once


    and for all.


    However, Kevin loved her too much to let her suffer alone so he wouldn''t agree to this easily.


    That was the reason behind their disagreement.


    Sam frowned slightly. As a man, he knew what Kevin was thinking. "Anne, he won''t allow you to take


    risks. Besides, no matter what happens, you can''t be anxious. Just take it slow. There will surely be a


    solution."


    Anne countered, "Kim used Simon to lure me there. After that, Kevin made a lot of arrangements, but


    he still took me away sessfully and injected me with drugs. If Kim isn''t caught now then he will do


    the same thing again once I return to my normal life a yearter. And then what? Is there any


    guarantee of me reuniting with Kevin again?"


    At this her listeners remained silent. Kim had a strong obsession with Anne. And he would never let her


    stay with Kevin. He would definitely try every means to take her away.


    Therefore, as long as Kim had the ability, he would definitely make aeback.

 Chapter 393 Peter Xiao

    Chapter 393 Peter Xiao


    Emily smiled awkwardly as she spoke in a low voice. "Anne is right, Kim¡­"


    "Emily!" Before she could finish her sentence, Sam interrupted her with a re. He shook his head at


    her.


    Her eyes flickered to Anne as she bit her tongue. It wasn''t right of Emily to approve of her, since Anne


    was ready to put herself in harm''s way to lure Kim.


    However, the corners of Anne''s mouth slowly raised to reveal a shocking smile.


    All of a sudden, Sam had a hunch that Kevin wouldn''t be able to stop Anne.


    The exposure of the recording and pictures had caused another public uproar. In this world, there was


    never a shortage of onlookers.


    Anne wasn''t just thedy of a rich family anymore, she shared the same amount of fame as a popr


    star. It wasn''t because of her good repute, but her lecherous lifestyle!


    Although it made Anne feel wronged, she had to put up with it.


    When Selma came to know this, she had flown into a rage. She was about to expose Cherry¡¯s true


    identity but was stopped by Anne.


    "Mom, before Cherry rose to fame, her identity must have been thoroughly investigated. Since her real


    name still hasn''t been published yet, it shows how powerful the support behind Cherry is." Anne sighed


    dejectedly and continued, "We have no evidence. If we are to reveal her true identity, it will only arouse


    more suspicion."


    Of course, Selma knew she was right but she remained dissatisfied. "I can''t bear it."


    Being a bossy woman who kept her reputation in high regard, she found it hard to ept this easily.


    Anne pursed her lips, deep in thought. It was her who had caused this situation after all!


    The next morning, Kevin knocked on the door to Anne''s room but didn''t receive any response. When


    he realized that she was missing, he couldn''t help but feel anxious.


    "Where is Anne?" Kevin questioned the servants, growing more uneasy by the minute.


    The servants shook their heads, looking confused. They didn''t know where Anne was. No one did.


    Kevin frowned and immediately called her, only to be met with a robotic voice informing him that her


    phone was powered off.


    She had disappeared and there was no way to contact her. Where on earth could she be?


    Anne had actually woken up early to avoid Selma and Kevin, heading out on her own.


    As she stood in front of the office of the AS Group, Anne raised her eyebrows slightly. She was sure


    Ryan would be here at this hour.


    He would have never expected the visit but seeing the recent chain of events, it seemed rational of


    Anne toe to Ryan. He cleared his throat as heforted her, "Anne, although I don''t know


    everything that has happened, I believe you. I am on your side. You are not the kind of person the


    report portrays you as."


    "Who are you?" Anne stared at the man sitting in front of her.


    Ryan''s body instantly stiffened. He had used a horrible way to get money from Anne, continuing to run


    the AS Group instead of leaving A City. He knew Kevin was not that kind of person who would easily let


    him go and would definitely suppress his group, but it turned out that never happened.


    Now, Anne suddenly came and asked about his real identity. What did she want to do?


    Ryan''s breathing quickened, he couldn''t help but overthink. After all, he had done so many shameful


    things that he couldn''t help but feel guilty now.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    "Don''t worry. I''m not going to do anything. It''s just that you are not Ryan, so I don''t want to continue


    calling you by that name," Anne exined after the other party didn''t respond for a long time.


    Ryan intertwined his fingers, frowning slightly. After a long pause, he took abored inhale and said,


    "My name is Peter Xiao and I¡¯m Ryan''s biological younger brother."


    Anne raised her head to look at him, blinking in surprise.


    As far as she could remember, Ryan was the only child of his parents. She had never heard of Peter


    Xiao before.


    "I was abducted by human traffickers as a child. Despite looking for a long time, my parents weren''t


    able to find me and they had no choice but to forget about me. When I met Ryan by chance, I finally


    found my home. But before I could meet my parents, my brother passed away. I was so greedy that I


    wanted to have his property as my own. Since we both looked the same, I took Ryan''s identity and


    started living as him." Before Peter Xiao could finish his monologue, Anne understood the entire truth.


    She breathed a sigh of relief as she said, smiling sadly, "I didn''t expect your life story to be so torturous.


    Since you are Ryan''s younger brother, I feel more or lessforted."


    Ryan had left behind his property in Anne''s name. It was still well preserved as she never used it.


    "I came here today to ask you if you have any way to contact Kim," Anne asked straightforwardly, her


    gaze unwavering.


    With a scowl on his face, Peter Xiao slowly shook his head. There was aplicated look in his eyes


    as he replied, "I don''t know how to contact him."


    Anne scanned him up and down. Since she had spent some time with him, she was able to detect his


    emotional changes. Although he seemed calm outside, she saw a sh of worry in his eyes.


    It seemed that her suspicions were true, Peter Xiao could in fact get in touch with Kim.


    Lowering her head, Anne let out a heavy sigh. She said, "Peter, thank you for trusting me, but I need to


    tell you the truth. The person in the recording and pictures on Kristine''s micro-blog is me."


    "What did you just say?" Peter Xiao''s eyes flew open, looking at her in disbelief. The smile on his face


    gradually faded away.


    All of his attention was focused on her. He had listened to the recording and knew that the voice was


    indeed Anne''s. However, there was a possibility that the audio might be synthesized. This made him


    not take his assumption seriously. Anne admitting to being the person in the recording was thest


    thing he had expected.


    "Kim has been involved with me for a long time. I have fallen in love with him, but I can''t contact him!"


    Anne looked away, her eyes stinging. "Kim told me that he would love me as long as I love him. But the


    fact that he didn''t even leave me his number makes me so concerned.


    I am d the recording and pictures were exposed because it gives me a chance to force Kevin to


    divorce me!"


    Peter Xiao listened to her quietly, looking at her up and down. Anne had an affectionate look on her


    face with tears threatening to spill her eyes, like a desperate woman trapped in love.


    Could this be the drug? It was so powerful!


    "Anne, have you made up your mind? What if you regret it in the future?" Looking at Anne, Peter Xiao


    asked hesitantly.


    Shaking her head, she firmly stated, "No, I''ll not regret it! This is myst chance. I can''t miss it!"


    Seeing her conviction, Peter Xiao knew he wouldn''t be able to convince her otherwise.


    After exchanging a few more words, Anne stood up. Peter Xiao couldn''t recall what she had said


    towards the end, because his mind was elsewhere. Seeing that she was about to leave, he struggled


    silently. He wanted to stop her but finally gave up in the end.


    What could he say to her after stopping her? Could he tell her the truth? Should he tell her that Kim


    was here?


    At that moment, the door flew open and a tall man wearing a hat entered his office.


    Although his eyes were cold, there was a faint smile on the corner of his mouth. He took his seat


    directly in front of Peter Xiao.


    After leaving M City, Kim was so bold that he directly returned to A City. He had avoided all spies and


    was able to sessfully find Peter Xiao. No one else was able to find him until now.


    Peter Xiao was impressed by the man''s power and cunning streak.


    Despite this, he looked at Kim in confusion, asking, "Don''t you love Anne? Anne is crazy about you


    now. Why don''t you show up and contact her?"


    Giving a dark smile, Kim lowered his head. He took out his phone and yed again the recording that


    was released by Cherry, satisfaction lining his eyes.


    He couldn''t help but be amazed by how powerful the drug was. The effects were so strong that Anne


    wasn''t able to live without him anymore.


    "Kevin is keeping a close watch on Anne. If I contact her, he will find out. So it''s better to wait and let


    the events unfold on their own. Moreover, the effects of the drug are supposed tost for at least a


    year. She will continue to love me till then." The woman he loved so deeply also loved him back. The


    feeling was wonderful!


    It didn''t make a difference if it was true love or not. Everyone knew that she was in love with him, she


    was also ready to set Kevin up for him!


    "Since Kevin is still refusing to divorce Anne, I want to know the lengths she is willing to go to force


    him." Kim gave a confident smirk.


    Peter Xiao frowned at his arrogance but felt a little guilty in his heart. ¡®Anne, you once told me that you


    thought of me as your friend. I feel bad for treating you like this. Will you be extremely disappointed


    with me?''


    After exiting the building, Anne was starving so she walked into a random shop. She had only taken a


    few bites of her food when she heard people whispering. She pricked up her ears when she realized


    they were talking about her.


    "Doesn''t that woman look awfully like Anne?"


    "I believe that is Anne, the promiscuous woman who everyone hates!"


    "This woman is a slut!"


    "Mr. Kevin is such a good man. How could he allow this woman to mess up his life? It''s so pathetic."


    Anne reached out her hand to hold her forehead, trying to drown out the whispers and stares. She ate


    her food in quick bites. She never could have guessed that she would be recognized, but it turned out


    that she was quite famous.


    When she turned on her phone, there were many messages from Kevin. She quickly replied to inform


    him that she was safe.


    "Kevin, I''m fine. Don''t worry."


    As soon as he received her text, Kevin breathed a sigh of relief. He had been so worried about her. He


    immediately sent someone to locate where she was and drove to get her.


    When Anne was finished eating, she caught sight of Kevin rushing over to her. She was surprised to


    see him, smiling gently as he came closer.


    She was aware that Kevin was really worried about her.


    "Anne." Kevin took uneven breaths, his eyes ncing towards her.


    With a growing smile, Anne weakly admitted, "I couldn''t fall asleep, so I went out to meet an old friend.


    You don''t have to be so anxious."


    Despite a frown forming on his face, Kevin was relieved to see her. He rushed to open the door for her


    and let her in. The scene didn''t go unnoticed by the crowd of people, who had already recorded them


    and spread it on the inte. Their meeting had created another buzz.


    People thought of Anne as a despicable and ruthless woman, who had colluded with Kristine to set up


    Kevin. They pitied him for he still loved her and wouldn''t let her go. His strong devotion and love for her


    not only surprised everyone but also made countless women jealous of Anne!

 Chapter 394 Gamble With My Life

    Chapter 394 Gamble With My Life


    Kevin was not only handsome but also filthy rich. More than that, he was an exceptional lover.


    In the eyes of the public, he was indeed a great husband.


    The only downside to his life was that he married a slut¨C¨Ca woman undeserving of his affection.


    And because of this, people could not help but pity him. As a promising president, he could get his


    hands on any woman he wanted and desired. Yet, he insisted on loving someone like Anne.


    When this affair broke the Inte, it caused a massive uproar. Every single one of theizens


    thought Kevin deserved someone so much better, a woman of the same caliber as him.


    More than that, some people rallied to AN Group and demanded that Kevin change his wife.


    For a while, this became the talk of mouth in the entirepany. But Kevin remained silent as if all


    these had nothing to do with him.


    But little to the public¡¯s knowledge, the man kept a close eye on the matter, determined to prove that


    the recording was fake!


    As for those photos, it was easy to exin. Kristine was a popr actress at that time and everyone


    knew that he had invited her to his personal party. So it made sense for his wife Anne to meet Kristine


    after that.


    However, Anne still insisted on intending to use this to lure Kim!


    "Mom, you should be on my side. Kevin is worried about me, that¡¯s why he doesn¡¯t agree with my n.


    But you should be more rational than your son." Kevin didn''t approve of her idea, so Anne had to


    convince Selma to persuade her son.


    Although Selma had finally acknowledged Anne as her daughter-inw,pared with Kevin and the


    Fu Family''s reputation, she was still less important.


    As expected, Selma fell into silence. She frowned and looked at Anne as if she was gauging the


    situation.


    "Mom, Kevin and I are married. We two decided to live together for the rest of our lives. If Kim


    continues to stir a ruckus, you know even our children will be involved!


    Kim has watched Sally and Simon grow up, so he might show mercy to them. But what about Eddy?


    Eddy is not in good health, and we haven''t found a suitable heart donor yet. If Kim frightens him when


    he makes a move, then..." Anne heaved a heavy sigh, her soulful eyes full of worry as she stared


    deeply at Selma.


    She did not intend to frighten her mother-inw. She was just telling the truth objectively.


    After all, no one could predict what Kim, that despicable viin, was nning to do. More than that,


    Eddy''s health was everyone''s concern in this family.


    "Anne, you''re right. We can''t tolerate it. We must do something!" Selma finally managed to answer after


    thinking for a while.


    A smile appeared at the corners of Anne''s mouth, happy that her mother-inw decided to support her.


    In that case, she would start to carry out her n.


    When afternoon came, Kevin attended a meeting. The issue with Anne affected thepany, but it


    didn''t do much damage. Although the board of directors was not happy, they didn''t dare me him for


    it.


    When something like this happened before, Kevin did not hesitate to resign as the president, which


    threw the entire board into chaos. No one was eligible to take over the position. So, this time, they


    wouldn''t do anything reckless that might force him to let go of thepany.


    Suddenly, Kevin¡¯s phone rang. With a frown, he gazed at the screen and saw it was Anne. Instantly, his


    fingers stiffened while a bad feeling surged within him.


    Knowing that Kevin was always busy managing thepany, Anne was sensible enough not to disturb


    him during office hours. So, receiving a call from her while in a meeting made him feel extremely


    uneasy.


    Without sliding the screen to answer, the ringing eventually stopped. Kevin was about to bury the


    phone back in his pocket when it rang again.


    Suddenly, everyone turned their heads at him. Kevin frowned and answered the call.


    When the video registered on his screen, he almost rose from his seat. "Anne, where are you?!" he


    yelled.


    Behind Anne was the blue sky decorated with white clouds. No building could be found around, which


    could only mean one thing¨C¨Cshe was somewhere on a particrly high roof.


    What was Anne doing there? Kevin''s heart fluttered, with all the sudden worry filling his heart.


    A momentter, Anne appeared on the screen again and blinked at him while a smile was etched on


    her lips.


    "Kevin, the entertainment reporters got the news. They will be here in a few minutes. Will youe?"


    There was a hint of coldness in her voice.


    Frowning, Kevin hung up the video call. Then, without saying anything, he turned around and left the


    boardroom.


    The utterly confused directors looked at each other. What happened this time? Why were there


    entertainment reporters?


    As soon as Kevin got in the car, he immediately called Selma. "Mom, didn''t I tell you to keep an eye on


    Anne? Why is she out right now?"


    Selma, who was apanying the children, just said indifferently, "Anne is a grown-up woman. You


    can''t always expect others to follow her. She said she wanted to go out and rx, so I let her go!"


    "You have no idea of the consequence!" Kevin yelled and hung up the phone.


    Meanwhile, Anne was sitting on the rooftop of a high building. As expected, a momentter, a lot of


    entertainment reporters had already swarmed there.


    They all eyed Anne in surprise after seeing her sit on the edge of the roof. If she was not careful


    enough, she would fall and be smashed to pieces!


    After all, she was in the tallest building in A City!


    "Mrs. Anne, what are you doing here?" Standing in the distance, the entertainment reporters didn''t dare


    move closer to Anne, fearing that they might trigger her to jump. If that happened, it would definitely be


    big trouble.


    Although the public regarded her as a slut, she was Kevin''s wife, after all. None of them was brave


    enough to go against that man.


    "Hey, don''t call me that. I told you that I hate that title very much," Anne expressed, looking down at the


    reporter.


    Thetter nodded and kindly reminded her, "Miss Anne, it''s very dangerous for you to sit there. You''d


    better get down first. Every problem will have a solution."


    Squinting her eyes, Anne looked at the kind-hearted reporter and shook her head slightly. Then, she


    suddenly sneered and said desperately, "If things were so easy to solve, then why would I stand here?


    You don''t know the truth. Kevin and I married, but there is no love between us. I want to divorce him,


    but he would not let me. So, I have no choice but to gamble with my life!"


    Hearing this, everyone suddenly looked at each other in dismay. It turned out that she came here for


    divorce.


    "Miss Anne, did you betray Mr. Kevin first? Or did Mr. Kevin was the one unfaithful?


    "Miss Anne, did your marriage get ruined because of Kim, the man who was mentioned in the


    recording?"


    "Miss Anne, did Mr. Kevin do something that forced you to reach this point?"


    The questions kept resounding in her ears, but Anne just withdrew her gaze and gazed down at them


    nkly, taking a deep breath.


    Although she was not afraid of heights, sitting here, she still felt the terrible effect of the tall building.


    ''Kevin, where are you? Why haven''t youe yet? What if I really fall?'' she thought miserably, now


    starting to think that she was really too high above the ground. Even if there was a rescue air cushion,


    she would probably still die!


    Anne closed her eyes and trembled slightly as the coldness of high altitude surrounded her.


    A cry of surprise suddenly came from behind.


    Cautiously turning around, she was greeted by an angry face.


    Standing there, Kevin pierced Anne with his cold, burning eyes. He clenched his fists and pursed his


    thin lips slightly. Then, taking one step forward, he asked, "Anne, what are you doing sitting there?


    Listen to me. You need to calm down, okay?"


    After swallowing subconsciously, Anne shook her head and said firmly, "No!"


    "Anne, that''s enough. We can solve this by ourselves. Come down here quickly!" Anne sat in such a


    dangerous ce, so it was natural for Kevin to be very worried and beg with a soft tone.


    Shaking her head, Anne looked around at the cameras and cell phones, knowing that the video must


    have already been posted online.


    Meanwhile, Selma asked a servant to look after the children and went upstairs in a hurry. She turned


    on theputer and quickly searched for any coverage of what was happening.


    ''What a silly girl! Why does she choose such a high building and sit there? Isn¡¯t she afraid?''


    Selma thought to herself as she watched what was going on.


    Meanwhile, in the AS Group, Peter had also received a notification of the online videos, making him


    instantly turn pale in shock. "Damn it! How could Anne be so impulsive?"


    A loud noise suddenly red at the office door. Peter looked up and saw Kim with a gloomy face.


    Kim quickly walked to theputer and stuck his face at the screen. His long, brooding face remained


    while his fists were tightly clenched.


    He also knew that it was too dangerous for Anne to stand there.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    "Kim, don¡¯t just stand there! It''s too dangerous for Anne to be there. If she was not careful enough, she


    would fall and be pieces. You have to go there and make her listen to you!"


    "No way! It''s not the time yet!" Kim responded coldly.


    Peter raised his head and eyed him with disapproval. His anger rose without any reason. It was all


    Kim''s fault that Anne came to this point, yet he could still be this ruthless?


    Back at the scene, Kevin slowly approached Anne with utmost caution. "Kevin, I warn you. Don''te


    over, or I will jump!"


    "Okay, okay! I won''t!" Kevin rubbed his forehead, feeling so helpless at this point.


    Kevin also knew that Anne plotted this, but it was not the right time to confront her. He needed to get


    her away from the edge of the roof first.


    "Anne, no matter what you want to do, I will approve of it, okay? Just pleasee here first. That is too


    dangerous!" Kevin plead in a gentle voice.


    Anne shook her head repeatedly in disbelief and responded, "You''re lying. I kept telling you that I


    wanted to divorce you, and you also agreed. But you never went to the Civil Affairs Bureau with me.


    So, I won''t believe whatever you''ll say!"


    As Kevin heard this, his face changed abruptly.


    This time, Anne told everyone about it, which pushed Kevin into a dead end. It seemed that she had


    made up her mind, leaving him with no choice!


    Kevin squinted his eyes and gritted his teeth. The smell of blood in his mouth made him look at Anne


    with utter fury. But even then, she merely stared at him, not showing any signs of fear.


    For a while, the two just stood there, staring at each other while the entertainment reporters took


    photos and posted them on the Inte.

 Chapter 395 Life Hung By A Thread

    Chapter 395 Life Hung By A Thread


    Cherry was putting on her make-up to get ready for the show that was about to start. It was then that


    her assistant suddenly handed over her phone to her. She nced at it impatiently, but her eyes


    immediately widened upon seeing what it was. She then grabbed the phone and began watching it


    carefully.


    It was currently ying a live broadcast. There were two people in there that she was familiar with. One


    was Kevin, and the other was Anne!


    Wide-eyed, Anne was giving Kevin a firm look. She was currently standing at the edge of the roof. If


    she ever fell down identally, she would be smashed into pieces.


    ''What is Anne trying to do?'' she wondered.


    "What the hell is this bitch doing there? Just jump down already!" Cherry sneered, getting rather


    impatient and annoyed.


    The make-up artist seemed surprised to hear this from her. But Cherry only waved her hand, and the


    artist immediately left.


    Even though her reputation had been bad recently, she still had a rock-solid fan base out there. Despite


    her personality, her poprity wouldn''t go away that easily.


    "I''ve already told you that this matter was negotiable, Anne. We can talk about it once we get home. So


    please stop standing there. If our children ever saw this scene, they would definitely get worried and


    afraid." In the video, Kevin pleaded helplessly at Anne, trying to convince her to step away from the


    roof''s edge.


    However. Anne couldn''t even think about how their children would feel right now. Everything must still


    go ording to her n.


    Frowning, she took another step back. This made Kevin shout out hurriedly. "Please don''t move, Anne!


    Just stay there!"


    "Haven''t I already said this? I don''t love you anymore. Kim is the one I love now, so please let me go.


    Okay? Let''s file a divorce. We don''t love each other anyway. By staying together, we just inflict more


    pain to ourselves. Will you promise to divorce me after this, Kevin?" It was as if all the tensed up


    energy in her body flew out of her as soon as she said this. Her body began to tremble in the breeze as


    she continued to look firmly at Kevin.


    Kevin gritted his teeth. There was a sea of constantly shing lights in front of him. He knew that there


    were many mobile phones broadcasting this scene right now.


    "I''ll give you three seconds to decide, Kevin. If you agree to my terms, I will leave here. If you don''t, I


    will jump!" Anne said with a tone of finality.


    Her eyes showed that she wasn''t bluffing at all. If Kevin didn''t agree, she would definitely jump down


    from there.


    ¡°One.¡±


    Anne continued to stare at Kevin with determined eyes.


    Meanwhile, Selma couldn''t help but shake her head in annoyance. "What''s wrong with Kevin?" she


    muttered to herself. "He should know that this wouldn''t be a real divorce. He simply has to agree to


    whatever Anne wants, and everything would turn out fine in the end. So why is he still hesitating?"


    ¡°Two,¡±


    Anne continued the countdown.


    In Sam''s office, Emily was delivering the soup she made for him. As soon as she entered, she saw that


    he was watching Anne and Kevin''s live broadcast. The scene that unfolded in front of her was


    shocking, but she could only shake her head helplessly. While pouring the soup for Sam, she couldn''t


    help but say, "This is Anne we''re talking about. Once she makes her decision, nobody can stop her."


    However, this wasn''t what Emily would expect Anne to do.


    Smiling faintly, Sam put down his phone and looked at Emily. "Anne is too stubborn," he said in a low


    voice.


    Making sure that nobody else was around, Emily smiled and leaned into his arms. She kissed him on


    the chin and replied in a soft voice, "Look at me. I''m so obedient."


    As Sam heard this, the corners of his lip twitched. At the moment, Emily was also making him feel


    helpless. In fact, she was no worse than Anne when it came to making other people feel this way.


    But since he was directly under her gaze, he had no choice but to say, "Of course, my wife is much


    more obedient than Anne."


    Emily smiled, seemingly satisfied by his statement. She then continued to watch the live broadcast


    ying on the phone.


    "Three.¡±


    Anne had finally reached thest of her countdown. And while she appeared calm on the surface, her


    heart was pounding erratically inside her chest. ''Damn it, Kevin. Just agree to my terms already!''


    Anne knew that Kevin was smart enough to see through her n. But now, she couldn''t help but be


    worried that he wouldn''t agree to her terms at all. And if he didn''t, what would she do then?


    Should she take back everything she said about jumping down? Could she still take that back?


    Filled with hesitation and trepidation, she took another step back. At that moment, Kevin spoke up


    again. For the first time, his voice sounded sweet and melodious. "I agree to your terms!"


    Uttering those words seemed to have sapped all the strength out of Kevin. His voice was very light. It


    was as if a mere breeze could carry it away, but the words still reached her ears.


    Upon hearing this, Anne felt relief wash over her. With a smile on her face, she looked down at the


    reporters and the audience below and said loudly, "You have heard him clearly. Please stand as my


    witnesses in the future!"


    Everyone looked at one another, but nobody uttered a single sound. Kevin was such a good man. They


    couldn''t believe that Anne would still fall in love with another man. This annoyed them greatly.


    They didn''t have anything more to say about this slut!


    This woman waspletely unaware of her good fortune. She deserved to feel miserable!


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Nheless, Kevin shook his head, feeling helpless, as he looked at Anne. His words were very clear.


    ''I gave you my promise, so you bettere down there as soon as possible. It''s too dangerous out


    there.''


    However, Anne frowned. Even though she wanted to get out of there, her legs felt too weak to move


    especially when she looked down below from the tall building.


    Upon seeing that she was almost frozen there, Kevin took a step forward. She didn''t stop him. But


    then, a cold gust of wind suddenly blew at her direction. Her eyes widened in an instant.


    "Ah..."


    Anne was knocked back, screaming as she went. Kevin immediately ran towards her. His eyes, too,


    were wide open.


    This entire scene was still being broadcasted live across countless of mobile phones.


    "Anne!"


    "Anne!"


    In Peter''s office, the two men''s voice shouted at the same time as the event unfolded in their mobile


    phone screen.


    All of them knew that Kevin would agree eventually, but they never expected that there would be an


    ident like this.


    It was such a high ce to fall from. If Anne fell down, her chances for survival would be very slim.


    Their hearts pounded wildly against their chests as they continued to watch. Their eyes were glued


    firmly on their phone screen. Their fists clenched tight and sweaty.


    No, it couldn''t possibly end like this!


    Anne couldn''t just fall down. Absolutely not!


    At that moment, Anne heart''s was about to burst out of her chest. She had been waiting for Kevin to


    say those words, and now she finally got what she wanted. She was supposed to leave here and go


    through with her ns. But instead, she had to ruin it by identally falling down this tall building.


    She was halfway near her goal, but why did such an ident have to happen? This was so unfair! It


    was really unfair!


    But then, another thought came over her. ''Maybe there will be rescue air cushions on the ground since


    there are so many people below.


    Oh my God! How can this be happening?'' Anne was now extremely afraid.


    But then, a strong hand shot out to grab her arm. It prevented her body from falling down any further.


    Gritting his teeth, Kevin held on to her arm tightly and pulled her up. It was only then that she realized


    who her savior was. Out of relief, she closed her eyes and sighed deeply.


    Kevin was able to grab her hand at the most critical moment!


    "Great!" Meanwhile, Emily and Sam had turned pale as they watched it all happen on their phone


    screen. They slumped back into their chairs and couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief, too.


    Anne had really been careless in this one. And while her n was already half sessful, she could


    have fallen off the building anytime. That would have been hrious.


    Selman, on the other hand, also breathed a sigh of relief. The situation had been so intense that her


    back was already drenched in sweat. She shook her head slowly and thought, ''Anne is really so


    troublesome.''


    At that moment, she decided to forget the fact that she was the one who agreed to Anne''s n.


    "You must hold me tightly, Kevin. I''m afraid of heights!" Anne continued to keep her head down. The


    people below looked like ants on the ground. Her face turned pale as paper, and she quickly closed her


    eyes.


    Kevin''s lips twitched. If only it was possible, he would have turned this woman around and spanked her


    hard.


    ''This woman! Who does she think she is? Unbelievable!''


    The crowd behind Kevin immediately stepped forward to help him pull Anne up. As soon as she was


    safe, she copsed on the ground, panting.


    Even though it only happened for a moment, it felt as if death had reallye for her then. If Kevin had


    been any slower, she would have gone straight to hell by now.


    But then, she felt as if something burst out of her heart like a butterflying out of its cocoon.


    That might have been what it would feel like when one was in the boundary between life and death.


    She then turned around to face Kevin, smiling widely as she rejoiced.


    Back when she was still under the influence of the drug, she hated Kevin very much. But just now, she


    felt some real feelings for him stirring inside her.


    She realized that she couldn''t hate him anymore!


    Kevin frowned as he looked at Anne coldly. His fists were still clenched tight as he tried to restrain the


    impulse to beat this woman senseless.


    How could she be so careless? How could she do such a dangerous thing? If she fell from the roof, she


    would have died instantly!


    He was so worried for her!


    It was then that he stepped forward and held Anne in his arms. He kissed her fiercely, hoping that this


    action was enough to tell this hateful woman that she couldn''t do such a thing again. Otherwise, he


    would go crazy!


    But then, he remembered that he had agreed to divorce her. There was no more room for regret.


    "Damn it, Anne. Didn''t you even think that you could have died if I was any slower?" Anger rushed back


    to him. Everyone knew that he loved Anne so much. Even Kim knew this.


    He stepped closer once more and held on to her tightly. His entire body was trembling.


    Like this, Anne could feel the fear coursing through him. She lowered her eyes and frowned. He was


    right. She would have gone to hell by now if he was any slower.


    But could she even regret doing such dangerous act?


    Disgust shed through her face as she began to struggle out of Kevin''s grasp. She red at him


    coldly and said, "Thank you, Kevin, but I won''t change my mind. We shall have our divorce!"


    Upon saying that, she stood up slowly and walked away, leaving Kevin and the others behind.


    Everyone looked at each other. Their dissatisfaction was written all over their faces. If it weren''t for


    Kevin, Anne would have been dead by now. And yet, they were surprised to see her act so ungrateful


    to her savior. Aside from the fact that she didn''t even bother thanking him, she still insisted on the


    divorce.


    At that moment, everyone pitied Kevin. They knew that finding such a great man like him was difficult.


    And yet, how could Anne not cherish him?


    Plus, who on earth was Kim? How could he possibly snatch Anne away and make her obsess with


    him?


    Back then, everyone on the inte cursed Anne. But after the live broadcast, they were all wishing


    she was dead.


    All of a sudden, her name topped the list for the hottest searches on the inte. Many celebrities


    couldn''t even achieve that, and yet Anne did it easily.


    Right below her name, the phrase ''sorry for Kevin'' was also trending.


    After watching the whole live broadcast, Cherry couldn''t help but sneer. She angrily threw her phone on


    the ground. Yes, she was happy that Kevin and Anne finally divorced, but what made her furious was


    the fact that Kevin acted so fast that he managed to save Anne. ''That little bitch should die. Girls like


    her only belong in hell!''

 Chapter 396 A Blessing In Disguise

    Chapter 396 A Blessing In Disguise


    In the office, the two tall figures copsed to the side. They were Peter and Kim.


    They did not do anything. But when they saw Anne brush with death, they seemed to have spent all


    their strength worrying about her safety.


    Kim closed his eyes. He might have looked calm, but in his heart, he was afraid. He had stayed in the


    underworld for years, doing what he was good at: killing and setting things on fire. As a matter of fact,


    he himself had brushed with death a countless times. Even so, he never felt afraid until now. Seeing at


    Anne like that, he realized what fear looked like.


    Anne was his beloved woman. What was the point of his life if something bad had happened to her?


    With his head lowered, he looked at his phone and slowly dialed Anne''s number. As he was about to


    click the dial key, he heaved a sigh and impatiently threw his phone aside.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Peter saw this and his eyes turned cold. "Kim, I''m aware that I can''t do anything to stop you. But since


    you love Anne so much, you should have protected her. You shouldn''t have let such a dangerous


    situation happen!"


    Kim still kept his head down and was silent for a while. To be honest, he felt remorseful. He should


    have called Anne earlier and told her that she should protect herself no matter what!


    After seeing such a perilous situation, Kim was scared out of his wits!


    He stood up and walked out of the office with a sigh. Seeing this, Peter raised his eyebrows and


    averted his gaze.


    ''Anne, I know that you''re willing to risk everything when you love someone. Will you regret what you''ve


    done once the medicine wears off your system and you find out the truth?


    Peter closed his eyes, a sneer at the corners of his mouth. Kim had threatened him, and he was


    powerless against him. He had no choice but to collude with Kim and follow his everymand.


    As a miserable person, what right did he have to think about Anne''s state?


    On the other side, Anne went straight back to the Fu Family after getting rid of everyone.


    As soon as Selma saw her, she walked up to her. She grabbed Anne''s hand and asked nervously,


    "How did it go? Did you get hurt? How''s your arm?"


    As Anne heard Selma''s questions, a smile yed at the corners of her mouth. She shook her head


    gently and answered, "Just now, I went to Sam''s hospital. He helped me deal with the injury. There are


    only a few scratches on my arm, but they will be healed in a few days."


    At that critical time, Kevin grabbed Anne''s arm and prevented her from falling down, thus her arm was


    the part that carried the most of the load of her weight.


    Selma breathed a sigh of relief. All of a sudden, they felt that the atmosphere got cold and heavy.


    When they looked back, they met Kevin''s icy cold gaze.


    As soon as he got off the rooftop, Kevin returned to the Fu Family''s house quickly, even quicker than


    Anne.


    With a frown, he stepped forward and looked at Anne and Selma. Because of his cold gaze, the two


    could not help but lower their heads and avert their gazes.


    "Mom, you knew it, didn''t you?" asked Kevin coldly.


    Selma''s body trembled because of his question. His cold tone revealed that he was already angry. How


    much angrier would he be if she told him the truth?


    "Kevin, this has nothing to do with Selma. In fact, she doesn''t know anything about it. It''s my fault. I just


    decided without thinking that¡ª" Anne chimed in and exined to Kevin by acquitting Selma.


    "Anne, how can you think of me as a fool?!" shouted Kevin while staring at her in the eye. After all, he


    was still fearful after watching Anne fall.


    Anne frowned. There was nothing she could do but bite her lips in helplessness.


    "Kevin, I know you''re worried about Anne. But you should also bear in mind that I''m worried about her


    as well. For our future and safety, she was right in doing that. Although you''re disagreeing right now, I


    know that your rationality is telling you that what she has done is right." Selma looked back at Kevin


    and continued slowly, "Only by catching Kim can you four be together safe and sound. Otherwise, you''ll


    have to live in fear of being harassed and worrying that your wife and children will be kidnapped again


    one day."


    Selma''sst sentence made Kevin''s cold face turn even colder. But in his eyes, there was also a hint of


    helplessness and frustration.


    ''Your wife and children will be kidnapped again one day.'' That single sentence echoed in his head for a


    long time.


    Kevin stumbled a few steps back and sat on the sofa. It was true. As long as Kim was around, Anne


    and his children getting abducted would always be a possibility. He was like a snake slithering in the


    dark.


    Whether it was Anne or the children, they were his family. What did it have to do with Kim?


    He could not ept defeat. There was no way he could ept it. However...


    "It''s me who should solve Kim''s problems, not Anne. Anne, every time you handle these dangerous


    things alone, do you know how ipetent I look?" asked Kevin with a deep frown.


    Hearing this, Anne stood petrified in the spot. Selma, who was standing beside her, wanted to protest


    but was stopped by Anne at once.


    Right now, Eddy was in the room with Simon and Sally.


    "Mom, the three kids are being naughty. I think you''d better go and check them." Anne knew this


    because when she raised her head, she saw three little figures hiding. That was why she asked Selma


    to take care of them.


    Selma had no choice but to follow Anne''s order. After all, there were some things that should not be


    heard by children.


    As she looked at the cold expressions on Kevin''s face, Anne could not help but sigh heavily. She sat


    opposite him and said in a serious tone, "Kevin, I don''t know why you think about it that way. I''ve


    actually never thought of that from the very beginning. Although I''m still notpletely dependent on


    you, I don''t hate you anymore.


    I know you''re insanely powerful and formidable. It''s just that I''m afraid!"


    When Anne spoke, there was a touch of fear in her low voice. She frowned, and her body trembled


    slightly.


    Her words made Kevin look at her in confusion. He pursed his lips and asked, "What are you afraid


    of?"


    Although Kim could kidnap Anne and the children in the future, he would never hurt them. That made


    Kevin more puzzled when Anne told him she was afraid.


    "Ryan was killed by Kim at that time. I begged for Sam''s help, but he was then beaten ck and blue.


    He fell in front of me and passed out. Every time I think about it, I get scared, really scared!


    Kevin, you''re my husband. Kim hates you to the core. We all know what he''s capable of and what he


    could do if he catches you. I can''t even imagine it! If anything bad happens to you, I won''t be able to


    ept it!" Tears welled up in her eyes as she spoke. She then looked at Kevin pitifully while biting her


    lips hard.


    "After going through so many things, I also realized that Kim wouldn''t hurt me. That''s why I chose to do


    these things alone. That way, everyone can be safe." That was the reason why Anne was so


    determined to carry out the n alone. "I never thought that you''d think that way. You should know that


    I think of you as a powerful person."


    Kevin was both surprised and incredulous upon hearing her words.


    She shouldn''t have had such feelings given that she was controlled by the drug, but now, she acted


    sensible.


    ording to Sam, it would take at least a year for the effect of the drug to wear off. It had been only


    two weeks...


    What was going on?


    With a frown, Kevin stepped forward and moved his face close to Anne''s. At the sight of this, she froze


    and shrank back to her seat subconsciously.


    "Why are you so close to me?" Anne was still not used to it.


    Kevin sat back on the sofa and shook his head slightly. "Anne, have you returned to your old self?"


    What she said was very different from what she was supposed to feel under the influence of the drug.


    All of a sudden, it dawned on her and her eyes widened in shock. She looked at Kevin incredulously.


    Why did she indeed have these feelings?


    The change happened so suddenly and silently!


    Kevin stood up at once and said to Anne urgently, "I''m calling Sam now. Get ready. We''ll go to the


    hospital for a detailed examination!"


    He had no idea whether her change was a good or a bad thing. He also did not know what had


    happened to the drug in her body. Although her change felt great, he could not be careless.


    Knowing the importance of the matter, Anne immediately stood up and followed Kevin out. They had to


    be careful so they would not be photographed by reporters.


    Meanwhile, Sam had already arranged everything. As soon as Anne arrived, she immediately


    underwent a thorough examination. The result shocked the medical experts.


    Until now, the experts only knew few characteristics of the drug. To their surprise, it was clearly written


    on theb results that the effect of the drug was fading quickly.


    Based on their estimation, they never expected that it would weaken so quickly.


    "It''s a miracle! It''s really a miracle!" Sam gave a thumb-up sign to Anne as he looked at the test report.


    Anne raised her eyebrows at him. All of a sudden, a memory shed in her mind. With her head


    lowered, she said in a low voice, "The moment I fell down, I felt something break inside of me. At first, I


    hated Kevin, but when I looked at him at that very moment, I didn''t anymore."


    "Is there such an effect when a person brushes with death?" With his eyes wide open, Sam looked at


    her in confusion.


    Hearing that, Anne threw up her hands and looked at Kevin. The two of them smiled at each other, and


    she continued, "As a doctor, you shouldn''t ask me that."


    Sam turned around and saw the group of experts discussing with each other. He smiled helplessly at


    them and nodded. "Anyway, it''s a good thing that the effect of the drug in your body is subsiding."


    "ording to our assessment of the current situation, you have to take more medicine for


    detoxification and metabolism. After that, your body willpletely get rid of the drug in three days,"


    concluded one of the medical experts.


    Anne''s eyes were wide in shock, and she looked utter surprised. Three days?


    Kevin was even more shocked. He thought that it would take at least a year before she recovered. But


    now, the experts were saying that it would only take three days for her topletely get rid of the drug.


    Fantastic!


    "Great! That''s great!" The news made Kevin get up in happiness. He held Anne in his arms and


    whispered, "Anne, did you hear that? You''ll be fine soon!"


    Anne nodded her head. She, too, was very happy. It could be said that what had happened was a


    blessing in disguise.


    Unfortunately, there was still no scientific exnation for this. Although the near death experience


    contributed to the cure, it was only a spiritual moment. What did it have to do with her body?


    Perhaps it was only a miracle. The world was so big, and it was impossible for everything to have an


    exnation. Not only that, miracles could happen. Perhaps it was God Himself who gave it to Anne.


    Not long after, Kevin took Anne home and told everyone the good news. Everyone was ecstatic to hear


    it. At first, Kevin opposed the n because Anne could not control her emotions, but now everything


    was well.


    ''Damn you, Kim! How dare you fight for my own wife and take away my son? This time, I am going to


    give you the taste of your own medicine,'' Kevin cursed in his mind.


    "Haha! So this is what they call ''a blessing in disguise''!" Selma was also very happy. With her


    eyebrows and chin raised arrogantly, she looked at Kevin and said, "Someone resolutely opposed it,


    but now it seems to be a blessing in disguise. I wonder if that person will still act so tough!"


    Helpless, Kevin could not help but rub his forehead. "Mom, I''m sorry. I was just in a bad mood. But this


    matter is no joke..."

 Chapter 397 Target Located (Part One)

    Chapter 397 Target Located (Part One)


    Kevin looked into Selma''s eyes and shook his head helplessly. Things were finally getting better. There


    was no need for him to say any discouraging words.


    "Mom, it''s my fault. I shouldn''t have lost my temper on you. Please forgive me." He stretched out his


    hands and then held Anne in his arms. She just looked up at him and let him hold her without


    protesting.


    This made Kevin smile in satisfaction.


    At the sight of this, Selma snorted and went upstairs with a smile.


    They were ecstatic that Anne''s recovery was soon.


    Three dayster, Anne went to the hospital to have a check-up. The examination results showed that


    she was no longer influenced by the drug. She had now fully recovered!


    Anne was very happy to know this. Her emotions and self had finally returned to normal.


    Rose once said that it was unbearable to think about the stupid things she had done in the past the


    moment she fully recovered, and Anne felt the same now.


    She felt ashamed. How could she be so stupid? How could she fall in love with Kim and cooperate with


    Cherry to set Kevin up?


    Nevertheless, past was past. Nobody should take it to heart and condemn her for it.


    Since the n had started, it must not be ruined. After four days, Anne and Kevin went to the Civil


    Affairs Bureau together.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    There were a lot of entertainment reporters gathered there. Kevin wore a poker face as he entered into


    the bureau with Anne. When they came out, each of them held a red pamphlet in their hands. It was


    clearly written on them that they were divorce certificates.


    At that moment, there was a sudden uproar on the Inte. Netizens were relieved that the couple


    would divorce right there and then. They believed that Anne was undeserving of Kevin anyway.


    Kevin was furious to see the unpleasant reactions of the people. He had made sure that none of these


    could reach Anne. But seeing that she did not care, he breathed a sigh of relief.


    Everyone was entitled to their own thoughts as they lived in this world. But if they considered


    everyone''s opinions, they would only be exhausted to death.


    Anne was aware of this.


    After the divorce, she would no longer live in the Fu Family''s house. With suitcase in her hand, she


    strolled on the street, confusion was written all over her face.


    Anne was sure that Kim had watched the live broadcast. He must know that she had made up her mind


    and divorced Kevin. But if that was the case, why had he not contacted her yet?


    What happened? Had Kim decided to ignore her?


    If so, it would be unfortunate. Anne shook her head and continued to walk forward slowly.


    All of a sudden, a silver car slowly stopped in front of her. This made her raise her eyebrows.


    "Anne, you have nowhere to go, right? Why don''t you go with me?" The window rolled down, and she


    saw a familiar face. The man was looking at her with a gentle smile on his face.


    Ryan? No, it was Peter!


    As if in a trance, Anne gave him a helpless smile. Whenever she looked at his face, she always felt that


    Ryan was still living in this world. But unfortunately, the man in front her was none other than Peter!


    "No, thanks. I have money, and I can find a good ce to live by myself." Anne shook her head and


    resolutely refused his offer.


    Peter had anticipated her response, so he tried a different approach. "If I tell you that I want to take you


    to Kim, will you go with me?"


    Anne had just taken two steps forward when she heard his words. In an instant, her body stiffened and


    she stood petrified in the spot. Truth be told, all of them had suspected that Peter were colluding with


    Kim. They just had no evidence to prove that.


    However, Peter was asking her if she was willing to go with him to see Kim.


    Everything she had gone through was to see Kim. She had almost lost her life just for it to happen.


    Now, the opportunity was right in front of her. She had to seize it right away.


    Anne turned around and looked at Peter vigntly. "Then why did you tell mest time that you didn''t


    know where Kim was?"


    With a helpless smile, Peter exined, "Kim knows everything about you. He really wanted to see you,


    so he took the risk toe to A City and found me."


    Anne nodded in satisfaction. As it turned out, Peter was saying the truth. He really did not know where


    Kim was before. It was Kim who took the initiative to find himter.


    As for when Kim went to Peter, she did not care. As long as she could see Kim, everything would be


    fine!


    Anne nodded and got in Peter''s car.


    As promised, Peter drove out to where Kim was¡ªat the AS Group. It surprised Anne that Kim dared to


    hide in a group with so many employees.


    "What''s wrong? Did you change your mind? Don''t you want to see Kim anymore?" Anne looked calm


    and fearless that Peter could not help but be wary.


    All of a sudden, a frown appeared on her mouth. She had now returned to normal. There were actions


    that she must not do. She had to do her best to disguise her true self.


    Should she wear an expression that looked like she was finally going to see her beloved after a long


    time? Anne could not help but think about it.


    At the thought of this, Kevin''s face appeared in Anne''s mind, making her smile. With suppressed joy,


    she looked at Peter warily and said, "I''m very happy that I''m going to see Kim. I''m not sure if you''re


    lying to me."


    With a chuckle, Peter stopped the car and opened the door for her. When Anne got out of the car, her


    sudden appearance surprised the employees. However, the surprise on their faces was immediately


    reced by disdain.


    In their minds, they did not want to approve of a slut like Anne.


    However, as they watched the happy look on their CEO''s face, they could not help but recall the photos


    from before. Could it be that the woman in the photos was not Rose, but it was actually Anne? Did their


    CEO have an affair with her?


    The numerous employees who admired Peter was crestfallen. How could their CEO do such a thing?


    There were so many women in the world. Why was it that those excellent men fell in love with


    Anne?

 Chapter 398 Target Located (Part Two)

    Chapter 398 Target Located (Part Two)


    Of course, Ryan and Anne were unaware of other people''s thoughts. Meanwhile, Peter led Anne into


    the office.


    The instant she pushed the door open, her body stiffened. Sitting on the chair was a man with a sly


    smile and frivolous look. His whole body exuded a familiar cold aura she never wanted to feel again.


    She felt disgusted at the sight of him. She loathed him so much that she unconsciously clenched her


    teeth. Albeit unwillingly, she had to pretend to be dumb and astounded in front of him. Slowly, she


    closed her eyes and feigned a look of grievance.


    Kim raised his eyebrows upon seeing her like this. He had no choice anyway. The Anne in front of her


    was not the same Anne as before.


    The woman standing before him was the woman he had ever dreamt of.


    "Anne, I''m sorry I made you suffer." Kim stood up and walked over to her. He then hugged her so tightly


    in his arms as though he was afraid that he would lose her again.


    Anne''s eyes were closed, yet there was a cold aura in them. His masculinity, while he hugged her,


    made her very ufortable, but she could not push him away. She could only feel helpless inside his


    embrace.


    Standing aside, Peter frowned while watching the two. He wanted to sit in the room, but he felt that


    what was happening was intimate and dazzling. But instead of staying, he took his cup and walked out


    of the office. He figured it would be better if he left them alone.


    At first, everyone was curious about what the CEO would do after taking Anne into his office. As they


    saw hime out, they pretended to pass by him and hurry away, afraid that they would be caught.


    Ryan instructed his assistant not to let anyone enter the office. Afterward, he went to every department


    to check the work.


    Of course, the reason why he did that was that he had nothing else to do.


    "Why didn''t you show up until now? Do you know how much I''ve missed you? You''re so cruel! Why


    didn''t you even call me? I thought you had abandoned me!" Every word that left Anne''s mouth made


    her want to vomit. She could not stand it anymore. When she ran out of words to say, she pushed Kim


    away andined while wearing an aggrieved expression.


    Kim''s eyes widened in surprise. For some reason, he did not react to Anne''s whining.


    Before, Anne had been strong and tolerant. Even if she had been wronged, she never showed her pain


    in front of others. But now, she wasining to him. It was unlike her.


    Although it was Kim who changed Anne, he doubted for a second if the woman in front of him was


    actually Rose.


    Anne met Kim''s eyes. Her body stiffened a little, and she lowered her head timidly. Surprisingly, his


    eyes seemed scrutinizing and doubtful. In her heart, she felt confused. Could it be that she acted too


    much that Kim noticed something wrong?


    "Why are you looking at me like that?" Anne raised her head and asked cautiously.


    Kim just smiled awkwardly as a response. He reached out his hand and gently stroked her hair. "You


    just seem a little different. In the past, you neverined despite being aggrieved, so I was stunned


    for a moment," he answered helplessly.


    Hearing that, Anne regretted overdoing her pretension, but...


    "s!" With a heavy sigh, Anne shared, "A few days ago, I almost died forcing Kevin to divorce me.


    Honestly, I really thought that that was the end of me. I didn''t really think that I''d be alive. It made me


    realize that I didn''t care about anything anymore. It didn''t matter what would happen as long as I could


    be with the person I love."


    Kim''s heart ached. He could not help but feel remorseful upon hearing her words. "I''m so sorry, Anne.


    Believe me, I really do. Please don''t take it to heart."


    A wry smile formed on Anne''s face, and she shook her head slowly. "I''ve already divorced Kevin, and


    we can finally be together. You won''t leave me again, right? We will be together forever, won''t we?"


    She looked at Kim expectantly with bright eyes. Her delicate face made her irresistible in Kim''s eyes.


    But as he looked at her, a slight frown appeared on his face. Anne was acting strange, and he felt his


    feelings for her had somewhat changed.


    But was this not what he wanted? If it were not for the injection, would Anne talk to him gently?


    In this world, gains and losses came together. Kim smiled gently at her and nodded in agreement. "Yes.


    We''ll always be together. I''ll never leave your side again. Let''s leave A City and find a ce where


    nobody knows and live happily forever!"


    Anne nodded enthusiastically. She now wore a brighter smile as though living with Kim was the best


    thing in the world.


    It was a pity though. Her heart was stone cold now. Never in her life would she live happily with him!


    Kim stepped forward and held her in his arms again. Anne''s body stiffened for a second, but she tried


    her best to rx.


    Kim, although as cunning as a fox, had no idea that there was a recorder hidden in Anne''s exquisite


    ne.


    On the other side, Kevin was eavesdropping.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    He was listening to Kim and Anne''s conversation with a deep frown. His beloved woman was


    expressing her feelings to another man! It was driving him nuts!


    Of course, he knew it was fake, but still he felt ufortable.


    "Mr. Kevin, Mrs. Anne is with Kim now. We have located their position. Should we take action and catch


    Kim now?" asked the policeman in a low voice while looking at Kevin.


    Kevin had asked for the police''s help to catch Kim. Nevertheless, the police had to listen to his


    command first before taking action.


    Kevin shook his head, his eyes cold and murderous. "Kim''s men are not in A City. If we take action


    now, it will alert the enemy and possibly causeplications. Once we take action, we must make sure


    that none of them will escape."


    It was definitely not a good time to make a move yet. They had to secure Anne''s safety first and wait


    for the perfect opportunity to strike!

 Chapter 399 The Mysterious Man Behind Cherry (Part One)

    Chapter 399 The Mysterious Man Behind Cherry (Part One)


    Kim and Anne loved each other so it was only natural for them to be together. Since it was going to be


    dusk soon, Anne started bing a little anxious.


    But no matter what happened, she would never betray Kevin.


    After dinner, the two of them walked upstairs with Anne following Kim. Then, Kim took a look at the


    nervous Anne and walked into the bedroom.


    The big bed was daunting. Anne¡¯s body trembled as she slowly raised her head and looked at him. She


    bit her lips.


    ¡°Good night!¡± Anne''s mouth twitched with nervousness. She immediately turned around after spitting


    out those two words.


    ¡°Do you know where your room is?¡± His voice called out from behind. It was apparent from the tone


    that he was smiling.


    A beat passed. Anne turned around and said, ¡°No, you haven''t told me yet.¡±


    Slightly, Kim shook his head and strode off. This made Anne sigh out of relief.


    On another ce, Kevin, who was also greatly nervous, breathed a sigh of relief too.


    The two ended up at the guest room. Anne immediately went inside and said, ¡°It''ste. I won''t keep you


    here.¡±


    However, Kim stopped her from closing the door. Anne turned pale and warily stared at him.


    Then, he reached out and stroked her face. His touch felt cold. It was like a snake was sliding across


    her face and it made her shiver.


    ¡°Anne, now you look more familiar to me.¡± It seemed like Anne''s vignce gave him the illusion that she


    wasn''t affected by the drug at all.


    But how could that be possible? Kim ordered many people to undergo experiments and all of them


    failed to escape the drug''s control. Also, if it weren''t for the drug, how could Anne be willing to divorce


    Kevin? Additionally, she even risked her life for this!


    Inside, Anne''s heart beat wildly but outside, she still looked calm. She was only biting her lip.


    Anne knew that she shouldn''t run away when faced with the man she loved, but she really couldn''t do it


    like she was crazy for Kim when she was drugged.


    With a slightly troubled expression, Anne asked softly, ¡°How should I behave to make you feel familiar


    to me?¡±


    The hand on her face froze and Kim slowly took it back down. He smiled and shook his head, ¡°Anne,


    you don''t have to be so scared. Don''t worry. I won''t force you unless you are willing to do it.


    Goodnight."


    After that reassurance, he turned around and left without any dy. Anne breathed another sigh of


    relief at his retreating back.


    Sure, Kim was cunning and evil, but there was one good thing about him. He wasn''t the kind of man


    who would force himself on others!


    This quality of his even made Kevin, who heard the conversation, slightly raise his eyebrows. For the


    first time in his life, Kim had left a good impression on him.


    Anne was kidnapped for two years but she was never sexually assaulted. This was because Kim had


    his limits despite everything. Knowing this made Anne and Kevin feel relieved.


    Finally, Anne closed the bedroom door. She didn''t want to be careless so she immediately checked


    every nook and cranny of the room to make sure that there wasn''t anything that could monitor her.


    Then she made a sign of relief and sprawled on the bed.


    Since Kim was so smart, Anne had to pay attention to her emotions all the time. It wasn''t good to


    appear too calm or too enthusiastic. The perfect bnce of emotions was so hard to grasp that it


    almost made her crazy.


    ¡°Kevin, I''m very safe. Don''t worry. There were some ups and downs today but I''m fine now." With the


    ne close to her lips, Anne updated Kevin. She knew that he was monitoring the whole situation


    the entire time.


    Her voice was so gentle and full of longing that it made Kevin smile in contentment.


    ¡°You did a good job Anne. Remember, it doesn''t matter whether you seed or not. The most


    important thing is for you to protect yourself and ensure your safety,¡± Kevin replied gently even though


    he knew Anne couldn''t hear him.


    ¡°It''s very tiring to pretend. Right now, I suddenly feel so sorry for Peter.¡± As she spoke those words, her


    eyes closed due to tiredness.


    Everyone was an individual person and should live their own life. Peter lived as another person and


    Anne was also doing it now. It was really very tiring to pretend like this.


    As shey on the bed, worrisome thoughts of being exposed still haunted her. She fell asleep in that


    state, surrounded by a bad atmosphere.


    In the study, Kim and Peter sat and faced each other with cautious expressions.


    ¡°As far as I know, Kevin loves Anne very much. He wouldn''t just give up even if Anne threatened him


    with her life. But now, he did give up which is really unexpected.¡± Peter took a sip of wine and looked at


    Kim with a faint smile. ¡°Maybe the beauty in front of you is a rose with thorns.¡±


    Slightly, Kim frowned and drank the remaining wine in his ss.


    Many doubts actually apanied Anne''s sudden return. Kevin loved her and even though she


    threatened him with her life, it was hard to imagine that he wouldpromise and easily let her go.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    However, under the drug''s control, Anne was expected to hate Kevin. It was impossible for her to


    collude with him.


    Now, it seemed like every exnation was unconvincing.


    ¡°She just came back. Of course, many things are still uncertain,¡± Kim exined as he shook his head.


    The exnation was met with raised eyebrows, but Peter didn''t say anything else. As the saying went,


    the heroes always fall in love with beauties. Since Kim was madly in love with Anne, it meant that he


    had a weakness. It just wasn''t certain if that weakness could lead to his demise.


    After some time, Kim walked to the guest room. He inserted the key into the lock and opened it. He


    saw that Anne had already fallen asleep.

 Chapter 400 The Mysterious Man Behind Cherry (Part Two)

    Chapter 400 The Mysterious Man Behind Cherry (Part Two)


    It was hard for him not to shake his head and smile. Anne was sleeping like a child and she looked


    absolutely adorable.


    ¡°Anne, don''t let me down!¡± Kim said in a low voice as he swept her hair away from her face.


    Kevin, who had been monitoring, was also asleep by then so he wasn''t able to hear what Kim said.


    For a long time, Kim just sat on the edge of the bed. He didn''t get up until it was the middle of the night.


    From start to finish, Anne didn''t have any idea that Kim was beside her.


    In another note, Cherry was bothered by a lot of things. Recently, the most popr people were Anne


    and Kevin. They didn''t even belong to the entertainment world!


    After the divorce, it was hard to get a hold of the two since Anne disappeared from the public eye and


    Kevin was too powerful ¨C no one dared to provoke him. So, Cherry was the only one people could


    reach in the scandal. She was invited to shows and programs since she was connected to the both of


    them.


    Needless to say, Cherry did everything to demean Anne. She emphasized that she was just a victim


    and she felt very aggrieved.


    The pristine good image of Kevin had been maintained and Anne''s image as a slut was deeply


    ingrained in the public''s mind. People who didn''t know the truth truly felt bad for Cherry.


    At first, Cherry thought that it would destroy her career. She didn''t expect that Anne''s actions would


    catapult her into fame. At the moment, no one could beat her position as a female star. She had infinite


    glory.


    Once more, Cherry called Kevin.


    It was very evident in Kevin''s cold voice that he was getting impatient with her. With a threatening voice


    he said, ¡°Cherry, you better behave yourself. Stop ndering Anne! Otherwise, I will definitely make


    you vanish in A City!¡±


    It wasn''t an empty threat. Kevin''s influence and abilities guaranteed that he was telling the truth.


    This was very surprising. Anne had abandoned him, yet he still wanted to protect her?


    Wow! When did this man be so caring?


    Anne left him already. Why was he still insisting on protecting her?


    Her heart was full of ridicule for him, but Cherry was smart enough not to say it out loud. In a soft voice,


    she said, ¡°Kevin, I only did that because I felt sorry for you. But the past is in the past so let''s not


    mention it anymore. After all, we were both young back then. It was understandable for us to do


    something that we regret.


    Then you chose Anne and you were nice to her, but she has now betrayed you. She''s in love with Kim!


    I know you''re sad. I get it. I''m also sad and I feel sorry for you. Whenever Anne was mentioned on


    those programs, I couldn''t help but feel so angry and that''s why I said those words. I admit it''s all my


    fault. Even so, I still love you and genuinely feel sorry for you!¡±


    It was very hard to talk to Cherry. Kevin held his forehead and put the phone away from his ear for a


    while. He frowned slightly. They hadn''t seen each other for a few days but she had be even more


    adept at sweet words.


    ¡°I have left you a way out Cherry. You better cherish it!¡± There was a lot of things to do. Kevin didn''t


    have time to waste on her. As he was about to hang up, Cherry''s voice stopped him.


    ¡°In A City, you''re able to do anything you want. But don''t you want to know the reason why I, who


    should have been rotting in prison, am out right now? Also,izens have figured out my past identity


    but I''m still here and thriving. Aren''t you curious how that''s possible?


    Honestly, Kevin wanted to know. When they sent her to prison, people in A City knew not to help her


    out because they would be his enemy!


    However, the man behind Cherry still helped her out. Furthermore, he even put her in the public eye


    and made her a popr actress.


    The man even had the ability to perfectly execute her change of identity. She was now Kristine!


    So, the person behind her must not be simple. Was he a threat? Kevin wasn''t so sure about that.


    In business, he was a genius and undoubtedly powerful. It was only natural that a lot of people were


    upset by him. Nevertheless, even if he carefully checked, the man behind Cherry wouldn''t ur to him.


    ¡°What do you mean exactly?¡± he asked after hesitating for a while.


    ¡°Ha-ha¡­¡± The question pleased Cherry. ¡°Kevin, I should warn you to be careful of the man backing me


    up!¡±


    ¡°Who is he?¡± He continued to probe.


    ¡°He''s my benefactor so of course I won''t tell you. But if you can guess who it is from my constant clues,


    then I''ll have no choice but to reveal him.¡± The voice she used to subtly imply her intentions was still


    delicate and affectionate.


    He frowned because he easily guessed what Cherry meant. She wanted to have frequent contact with


    him!


    There was no doubt that Kevin hated her, but at this moment, he really wanted to know her benefactor.


    And would the person cause any harm to them?


    The enemies who were out in the open were not terrifying. It was the snakes in the dark who were truly


    frightening because no one knew when and how they would attack. Also, they could surely cause a


    severe injury that would be too difficult to heal!


    ¡°Okay!¡± Finally, Kevin gave in and agreed with Cherry.


    With great satisfaction, Cherry hung up and a sessful smile appeared on her face. She knew that


    Kevin was a smart man, and he wouldn''t pass up this opportunity.


    In that case, she should prepare a bento and pay him a visit!


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    After all, she couldn''t possibly let down the entertainment reporters who had followed her for days now,


    could she?

 Chapter 401 Giving Birth To My Baby (Part One)

    Chapter 401 Giving Birth To My Baby (Part One)


    That following afternoon, arge number of reporters followed Kristine. Disguised under a hat and a


    mask, she entered the AN Group building, holding a bento in her hands.


    The news came as aplete surprise to the public.


    For a moment, everyone was intrigued by Kevin''s personal life. They were guessing whether the fine


    man of the modern era would choose Kristine.


    After all, she had appeared at Kevin''s doorsteps in pajamas that evening, and what happenedter


    was confusing. For this matter, she was even detained by the police.


    However, no matter what Kevin did, the public would always favor him. After all, he had suffered so


    much at the hands of Anne.


    Many of Kevin''s followers felt sorry for him, going to Cherry''s micro-blog and telling her to treat him well


    and not hurt him.


    Initially, it was just onement amongst a sea of others. However, Cherry chose to reply to it saying


    that she would assuredly care for Kevin and love him well. Instantly, the micro-blog was flooded with


    comments.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Her answer proved that she and Kevin were indeed in love!


    Cherry was a popr actress and he was the youngest and most sessful entrepreneur in A City.


    Such a perfect union received everyone''s blessings, without any criticisms.


    While Kevin was looking through the news on the inte, a cold smile appeared on his face. He had


    to admit that the team behind Cherry was indeed very diligent when it came to hyping up the scandals.


    "Kevin, do you think Anne would misunderstand us if she happens to see this news?" Selma was


    worried, frowning subconsciously.


    To ensure Anne''s safety and not attract Kim''s attention, Anne and Kevin did not contact each other


    since they parted. If she were to see this news, Selma wondered about how she would feel¡­


    "Mom, please don''t worry. Anne trusts me," Kevin said in a light tone. A smile subconsciously appeared


    on his face as he talked about Anne.


    Selma shook her head, letting go of the nagging thoughts. In her heart, however, she was still praying


    for Kevin to find Kim''s base as soon as possible. He had to stop them all. It was the only way her son


    and her daughter-inw could return to a peaceful life.


    On the other side, Anne was eating at a dinner table.


    Kim was feeding her spoonfuls as she chewed on her food quietly. Her gaze would asionally shift


    towards him, making a smile form on her lips. Her eyes were filled with sweetness like a woman who


    had fallen in love and couldn''t free herself from it.


    After spending a few days with each other, Kim had grown ustomed to Anne''s changed behavior.


    Despite the subtle feelings as before, as long as it was her, he was willing to love her well.


    They were apanied by a third wheel as well, sitting on the other side of the table. Peter took one


    nce at Anne and slowly looked away.


    "What''s wrong? Is there something on my face?" Anne woefully ced her chopsticks down, frowning


    as she looked at Peter.


    Wearing his typical cheeky grin, Peter was the spitting image of Ryan. Seeing this, Anne gradually


    became lost in her thoughts.


    The twin brothers looked the same, which made it hard to distinguish any differences.


    Peter opened his mouth but no sound came out. After hesitating for a long moment, he shook his head


    as he said, "Nothing. Let''s eat."


    Anne was confused for a moment then decided to ignore him. Kim broke the silence, asking, "Is there


    any news about Kevin and Cherry?"


    Hearing the names of these two people made Anne feel uneasy. Trying not to arouse any suspicion,


    she continued to eat quietly.


    Peter nodded as he replied, "Kevin and Cherry are seen going out together almost every day. There is


    always news about these two. These days, the media is busy guessing when they will get married."


    Kim scoffed, wiping his mouth with a napkin. He sneered, "They are a bunch of mindless people. The


    people behind Cherry have managed to erase her mortifying past, but her appearance is still the same.


    Moreover, she used to attend various events when she was with Kevin in the past. Howe there


    aren''t any old photos about them released online?"


    The history of Kevin''s romance wasn''t a secret. Cherry and Kristine even shared the same surnames.


    How could the public still not be able to guess it that they were the same person?


    Peter sighed, "Usually, people like us don''t pay attention to the entertainment circle at ordinary times. It


    wasn''t until we knew that Cherry was Kristine that we began to follow the news about her. Actually, I


    happened to read a post about her by ident."


    The post was filled with skepticism surrounding the rtionship between Cherry and Kristine. Some


    people guessed that the two might be sisters. However, after careful investigation, they found that they


    had no connection to each other at all.


    It was also discovered that Kristine never had any stic surgeries done ever since she was a child.


    This only proved to the public that some people were just coincidentally simr. Although they weren''t


    able to exin any connection between the two, the conclusion was based on the evidence currently


    avable.


    Despite any doubts that people might have, they were forced to believe the result.


    Besides, it didn''t matter that much to the public. Truthfully, they were only interested in the drama.


    Kim smiled coldly, notmenting any further on the topic. He swiftly picked up a piece of fish. Picking


    the bones out, he ced it in Anne''s bowl.


    Peter slightly raised his eyebrows. Kim was a skilled man when it came to killing people. He would


    have never expected those same hands to be picking out fish bones for his beloved woman.


    Maybe Kim wasn''t that bad after all.


    It didn''t matter to Anne how thoughtful Kim was. She had no feelings for him except disgust.


    She had to pretend to be moved by his words and actions. With an unwavering smile at the corners of


    her mouth, she looked at him admiringly.


    Kim stared back at her, looking her up and down. After a small pause, he asked, "Anne, what do you


    think of the gossip between Kevin and Cherry?"

 Chapter 402 Giving Birth To My Baby (Part Two)

    Chapter 402 Giving Birth To My Baby (Part Two)


    It was the first time that he had regarded her opinion.


    Anne continued chewing on the fish, thinking of an appropriate response. Raising her head, she spoke


    without any hesitation. "They can be together again because of my help. If they ever get married, I


    think I should receive a red envelope. It could be their reward to me for my altruism."


    After all, she was the matchmaker.


    Kim''s gaze settled on her eyes. When he saw the sincerity in them, all of his suspicions dissipated. He


    couldn''t help but chuckle in response, "Anne is right. It''s all because of her that they can be together


    again!"


    She smiled along with him, continuing to eat her food, but her heart sank.


    She knew that no matter what happened, Kevin would never ept Cherry into his life again. He must


    have his reasons, but Anne trusted him full-heartedly.


    Kim''sst question was obviously a test. She couldn''t help but wonder if he had started suspecting her


    already.


    If so, it would be really bad!


    At that moment, Anne sighed in her heart. She had to be more cautious from now on. What was even


    more spiteful was that Kim had decided to stay in A City, instead of going back to his base camp. She


    had no clue as to where his camp could be.


    Perhaps, she needed more time. The chance that Kim would find out the truth was a worrying


    circumstance for Anne. She couldn''t imagine anything more horrible.


    She feared Kim would hit rock-bottom and do something crazy if he got out of control.


    Since she was already amid her worst fears, Anne decided to n for the worst-case scenario. This


    time, no matter what, she had to seed!


    Kim and Peter exchanged a suspecting nce with each other, silently questioning as they raised their


    eyebrows at the same time. Anne''s performance was perfect just now without any doubt. But the more


    impable her performance was, the more suspicious it was.


    After dinner, Anne lounged in the living room. As sheid on a sofa, her small body was entirely


    concealed. She looked so weak and tiny.


    Seeing that, Kim frowned to himself as he slowly sat beside her. When she noticed him, she acted


    naturally and leaned into his arms.


    Kim''s body instantly stiffened, his eyes darkening. His face became expressionless. Much to his


    surprise, Anne didn''t even notice as she was too absorbed in watching a cartoon.


    Her eyes were focused on the cartoon, a faint smile appearing on her face. Although she was looking


    at the screen, her mind was elsewhere.


    Mostly it was children that watched cartoons, Kim realized.


    Casting his eyes downward, he asked gently, "Anne? Do you miss your kids?"


    Long ago, when Anne lived with Kim, she had Simon. But now, she didn''t have any children with her.


    Without a second''s thought, Anne nodded as she replied in a miserable voice, "Yes. I do miss my


    children."


    It was normal for a mother to miss her kids, wasn''t it?ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Kim tightened his fists instinctively. Whether it was before or after the drug, her children were always


    important in Anne''s eyes.


    It reminded him of why he loved her so much.


    Lowering his head, he rubbed his chin against her hair. He spoke in an assertive voice. "Anne, give


    birth to my baby!"


    All of a sudden, Anne''s body went rigid. Her eyes widened in shock as she doubted if she had


    misheard. What did Kim say just now?


    ''Oh my God! Does Kim want me to give birth to his baby?'' she deliberated.


    She was undercover and nned to send Kim as well as his men to prison, but none of her ns


    included giving birth to his baby.


    Kevin was monitoring on the other side and instantly stopped in his tracks. He set his jaw, clenching his


    fists.


    ''Damn this bastard! What did Kim say just now? Anne belongs to me and the only child she can have is


    with me. Who does he think he is?'' he cursed to himself.


    Gritting his teeth, he suddenly stood up with the car keys in hand. If Kim dared to try anything, he was


    prepared to rush over immediately.


    Anne''s mind was in chaos. She knew the right thing to do was to agree and tell Kim she was willing to


    have his baby. It would easily help her and not arouse any suspicions. But if she agreed, she feared


    that he would ask to sleep with her tonight. She was torn between her two options.


    No! Absolutely not! She wouldn''t do anything to betray Kevin.


    She couldn''t decide which option was worse. Besides, she couldn''t intentionally let herself trample on


    her rock bottom.


    Feeling tangled and distracted, Anne bit on her lower lip. Kim''sughter broke her out of her reverie.


    "Anne, why aren''t you answering? What are you thinking about?"


    Smiling awkwardly, Anne replied, "Of course I want to give birth to your baby. But it seems rather rash


    to hear you say that out of the blue. Besides, we are still staying at Peter''s house."


    Kim nodded. "You''re right, we can''t have a baby here. We just have to wait a while. When everything is


    ready, you can''t refuse me again."


    A flush crept up Anne''s face and she gave an embarrassed smile. Her hands subconsciously yed


    with the ne around her neck.


    Kevin also breathed a sigh of relief. He put the car keys back on the table and continued monitoring.


    He felt fortunate that nothing happened to Anne just now.


    After she had calmed down a bit, Anne returned to the cartoon ying on the screen. She had no idea


    what she was watching at all. Her heart dropped, wondering if her act just now had revealed any ws.


    She feared putting the whole operation at risk with one error.

 Chapter 403 Anne Is Still My Woman

    Chapter 403 Anne Is Still My Woman


    No, this was absolutely not happening. Kim was the one who injected her with the drug. That could only


    mean that he was feeling confident and wouldn''t suspect her at all. What she needed to do now was to


    calm down.


    Anne frowned. She felt Kim''s body burning up when she was in his arms. Closing her eyes, she forced


    herself to fall asleep.


    Kim was a proud man. He would never do anything to a sleeping woman.


    It took a long time before Kim realized that Anne had fallen asleep in his arms. He smiled faintly as he


    carefully moved his body and put Anne back inside the room. As soon as that was done, he kissed her


    on the head, turned around, and left. He looked happy.


    Upon his departure, Anne let out a sigh of relief. Any traces of confusion were gone in her eyes.


    She had to admit that it had be too dangerous just now. Nheless, she must go ahead with her


    n as soon as possible.


    Meanwhile, Kevin shared the same thoughts with Anne. It was too dangerous for Anne if she continued


    to stay with him. He must find a way to bring her back as soon as possible!


    In the morning of the second day, Kevin went straight to AS Group.


    Kim and Anne immediately got the news of his arrival. However, Kim only sneered and took Anne into


    Peter''s office.


    At first nce, it didn''t look that much different. But there was another room at the back that was


    hidden from in sight.


    Anne was surprised to see this. She had been here many times before, but this was the first time she


    had seen the hidden room.


    The corner of Kim''s lips twitched up into a sneer. His eyes were cold and ruthless as he said, "Don''t


    worry. Kevin can''t hear us here."


    Indeed, the room was soundproof. It made sure that no sound could ever get out.


    Anne could only nod her head in response. It was then that she realized that Kim had probably hidden


    there as well back when shest came looking for him.


    Peter seemed unprepared for Kevin''s sudden arrival. His confusion was written all over his face as he


    asked, "Mr. Kevin! You''re not looking too good. Is there anything wrong?"


    Kevin only frowned and asked coldly, "Where is Anne, Peter?"


    Peter raised his eyebrows, making him look even more confused. He spread out his arms helplessly.


    "You two really are a couple! You all came to me to find someone. But what makes you think I know


    where she is?"


    Kevin sat across Peter with a snort. "Listen here, Peter. I wouldn''t even bothering here if I didn''t


    have enough evidence in my hands. But I know that Anne is here. If you hand her over to me as soon


    as possible, I won''t have to embarrass you any further. But if you don''t, I will make sure that AS Group


    will go bankrupt!"


    Indeed, it would be easy for AN Group to destroy AS Group. This was why Kevin could say that out


    loud.


    Peter looked even more helpless than before. "To be honest, I didn''t expect you to let me go at that


    time. When you gave me that money, I already epted the fact that AS Group will go bankrupt soon.


    But I''ve put too much effort into managing AS Group. I don''t want it to go bankrupt just to protect a


    secret!


    So I''ll tell you the truth. Anne has been here, but she left already. I really don''t know where she is now!"


    Peter shook his head and stared straight at Kevin. He looked sincere.


    Kevin narrowed his eyes slightly before smiling. Meanwhile, Anne felt her body stiffen.


    She knew what that smile meant. That was the smile he used whenever he was really angry.


    As expected, Kevin suddenly pounced on Peter before his smile could even fade away. He threw a


    punch across Peter''s face, turning his head to the other side. The next thing Peter knew, Kevin''s arm


    was against his neck. It all happened so fast that Peter had no time to react.


    Kevin was usually a gentle and elegant man, but that didn''t mean he couldn''t fight.


    Kim raised his eyebrows, unable to hide his surprise. He then stroked his chin and smiled. He wasn''t


    expecting Kevin to be so skillful.


    "I honestly thought that he would just be a pushover. But now that I''ve seen his tough side, I want to


    defeat him more than ever." Kim could no longer hold back his desire to conquer Kevin.


    Perhaps they shouldn''t have be enemies after all. But Kim knew that it was inevitable from the


    moment he fell in love with Anne. They had no choice now.


    Only one of them could have Anne!


    This was the reason why Kim was hostile towards Kevin.


    Meanwhile, Peter looked shocked by Kevin''s actions. He also wasn''t expecting Kevin to beat him up


    inside his office!


    "Peter, I am here because I have enough evidence. I don''t want to waste my time with you, got that?


    So just tell me where Anne is!" His dark eyes were as menacing as an angry lion. And while he didn''t


    have any fangs, Kevin was emitting such murderous aura that Peter grew terrified of him.


    Even though he was a powerful man, Kevin usually didn''t do anything out of line. People forgot how


    dangerous he could be. They all thought he was a docile cat. So when he finally threw away his mask


    and revealed his true self, the others were caught off guard.


    As someone from the underworld, Kim didn''t care about people''s lives. He could easily kill them at will.


    Kevin, on the other hand, followed thew so he wouldn''t kill anyone. However, that didn''t mean that he


    wouldn''t dare!


    Peter turned pale and frowned at Kevin.


    "Have you signed any contracts recently, Peter? You must have made a lot of money then. Have you


    ever had the chance to spend it? Now, you better think it over. I''ll ask you this for thest time. Where


    is Anne?" Kevin''s voice was cold as ice.


    As she watched everything, Anne frowned slightly. Kevin had never shown her such an angry


    expression no matter what she did. It was then she realized that this was what he would look like if he


    really was furious.


    However, it didn''t make her feel terrible. In fact, she found herself feeling relieved instead.


    This furious and cold man in front of her was her husband. He would only aim his tusks and ws at


    those who wanted to hurt him and his family. He would never use it against his own family!


    Deep in her heart, she knew that Kevin was the best man in the world!


    Then, a gust of cold wind blew from behind. Anne frowned as soon as she felt Kim''s breath on her ear.


    He whispered, "Anne, Peter still proves to be useful now. We can''t just standby and do nothing as


    Kevin beats him to death. We need to go out now and save him, okay?"


    ''Kim wants me to go out?'' Anne thought to herself.


    Kim suddenly grabbed her hand and pulled her towards him. Anne had no choice but to look at his


    angr face, frowning as she did. She couldn''t seem to get away.


    Kim then slowly put his other hand on the door handle. Meanwhile, Peter had sighed helplessly and


    finally made up his mind. "Anne is here!"


    Peter''s admission surprised Kevin. What could he possibly mean by that? How could she be here if it


    were only the two of them inside the office? Did he mean to say she was just outside?


    Before he could ask this question, Kevin heard a door opening. He automatically looked up and


    frowned. He never expected to see a door at the corner of Peter''s office. And yet, there it was! It turned


    out there was a secret room after all.


    It was then that Kim stepped out of the secret room with Anne in tow.


    So this was what Peter meant.


    Kevin frowned upon seeing how Kim and Anne''s hands were interlocked.


    "You''ve already divorced Anne, Kevin. What are you doing here?" Kim stared at Kevin. He smiled


    provocatively, but his eyes were hard. He then tightened his grasp around Anne''s hand.


    With his frown still on his face, Kevin slowly let go of Peter. He then turned to look at Anne. His eyes


    nk and devoid of any emotions.


    They hadn''t seen each other for days. During that time, he had missed her terribly. It was as if a day


    without her was equivalent to three years.


    Anne! His precious Anne!


    But now, her eyes were cold with disgust as they roamed all over his face.


    Back when the power of the drug was still potent on her, she always looked at Kevin like that. She


    could remember it well, so she could act it out perfectly now.


    Kim lowered his head and smiled, immensely satisfied.


    "I''m here, Kevin. Why do you want to see me?" Anne''s voice was just as cold as her eyes. She


    sounded impatient.


    Kevin shifted his gaze to Kim, who continued to smile right back at him. He wasn''t doing anything, but it


    was obvious that he was trying to provoke Kevin.


    The woman whom Kevin loved was standing beside Kim.


    Finally, Kevin gritted his teeth and slowly walked up to Anne. Before he could even get close to her, she


    immediately stepped back. "If you have something to say, Kevin, just say it."


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    This saddened Kevin. He closed his eyes momentarily before turning back to Kim. "So Kim, this is the


    first time we finally had the chance to talk face to face!"


    Even though they already met each other before, this was the first time they had confronted each other


    like this.


    Kim nodded his head slightly and slowly loosened his grip on Anne. But this time, he ced his arm


    around her shoulder and pulled her closer to him instead.


    All of a sudden, the air around them turned arctic. The temperature plummeted down fast.


    Peter, who had been sitting on the chair ever since the start of the confrontation, shook his head and


    touched his face subconsciously. It seemed like Kevin had almost broken a few of his bones back


    there.


    Even if this man was violent, he could have handled the problem rationally instead. Moreover, what did


    it have to do with him? Why did he have to get hurt?


    But no matter how unconvinced he was, the punch had stillnded on his face. So now, Peter just sat


    there with his mouth shut as he watched the whole scene unfold.


    "Get your dirty hands off her!" Kevin stood there with his hands clenched tight into fists. His eyes


    burned murderously.


    Without any signs of fear, Kim only smirked at Kevin. "You seem to have misjudged yourself, Kevin.


    You and Anne are already divorced. Now, she''s mine. You have no right to order me to let go of my


    woman."


    "You''re wrong. Anne is still my woman!" Kevin then stepped forward. His re grew even colder than


    before. "Don''t you know who I am, Kim? I love her so much. How can I possibly just let her go?


    Although we already went to the Civil Affairs Bureau, we only went through a procedure. It was a mere


    formality!"


    As Kim heard this, his smile vanished and was reced with a frown. Back then, it surprised him how


    quickly Kevin was able to divorce Anne. He didn''t expect him to bribe the people from the Civil Affairs


    Bureau. But apparently, Kevin had only gone through the procedure but nothing really changed.


    That meant Anne and Kevin were still married!


    Anne was also shocked by this revtion. She wasn''t expecting that at all.

 Chapter 404 The Necklace

    Chapter 404 The Ne


    The surprise genuinely moved her.


    Originally, the n was for Kevin to legitimately divorce then remarry her. She didn''t expect that he


    would change the n on his own. But of course, Anne knew that he only did this because he loved


    her so much!


    In the end, he didn''t want to truly terminate their marriage!


    "Ha-ha¡­" Coldly, Kimughed and slowly loosened her grip on Anne''s shoulder. He arrogantly stepped


    forward and looked straight into Kevin''s eyes. "Anne loves me now, Kevin. What''s the point of ying


    these tricks?"


    The condescending man was getting on Kevin''s nerves. He was about to lose his temper. He squinted


    his eyes and said, "Kim, is it really okay for you to deceive yourself? Does she really like you? Who''s


    the one she sincerely loves with all her heart? Do you really not know?


    You said you loved her, but you drugged her to change her mind. Do you really think you can use such


    medicine to control her forever? You should be aware how much Anne would hate you when the drug''s


    effect wanes off, right?"


    With narrowed eyes and clenched fists, Kim couldn''t help but look at Anne worriedly.


    The two men''s exchange made Anne rest her forehead on her hand. "After I went back, Kevin kept


    telling me that you injected me with a drug. However, in this world, what kind of medicine could possibly


    change a person''s mind? How can I believe such a ridiculous story?"


    All of a sudden, Kim burst intoughter. Indeed, how many people were aware of the existence of this


    drug? Anne didn''t believe in it and naturally, Kevin couldn''t convince her.


    "How can you still think like that, Anne?" It felt like a hopeless case. Kevin''s eyes were pleading as he


    said, "You were really injected with the drug! And now, your mind''s a mess. Come with me. I will


    definitely find a way to help reverse the drug''s effect!"


    After saying his piece, Kevin walked past Kim and towards Anne. In a split second, Kim reached out a


    hand and held him by the shoulder.


    Kevin''s eyes turned cold and he frowned at the interruption. Meanwhile, Kim was squinting at him with


    a murderous glint in his eyes. He looked at Kevin as if he was a dead man.


    "I''m still here, Kevin. Don''t dare to get too close!"


    "Kim, I should''ve told you before. Anne is still my wife so she should be with me. Now get out of my


    way and let me take her home. This way, I will keep you alive. Otherwise¡­" The sentence didn''t need


    to be finished. Kevin''s vicious look in his eyes was enough to exin everything.


    A man had his dignity, and his wife was the limit. Kim had already trampled on Kevin''s limit by


    insistently keeping his wife!


    When a person reached their limit, what could they not do?


    Grimly, Kevin narrowed his eyes. Kim smiled and slowly took a step back.


    Resorting to threats?


    It was ridiculous. In this life, only he could threaten others. No one else was able to threaten him except


    for Kevin. He was the first one to do so!


    "I wanted to keep you alive Kevin, but now that seems pointless. You want to take Anne back, right?


    Well today, I would have to tell you that you shouldn''t even think about it. For the next days, you better


    watch your back whenever you go to and from work. You mighte across a knife that would stab


    your heart!" Menacingly, Kim smiled.


    The explicit threat made Anne frown. Kim was a cruel and merciless man. He could do anything he


    wanted. But now that he had threatened Kevin, Kevin would be in danger.


    Suddenly, the memory about Ryan resurfaced in Anne''s mind. She shook her head at this.


    Ryan died at Kim''s hands in order to protect her. That was more than enough. No other person should


    lose their life for her!


    "Enough!" Just in time, Anne had shouted. It barely prevented Kevin from swinging his fist at Kim''s


    face.


    Both men instantly looked at Anne who looked gloomy and impatient.


    "You''re both fighting for me, but you''ve never asked for my opinion. What do you take me for? Am I


    your toy? Just because you both like something, you two are fighting for it? Do you even respect me?


    Do you know what I''m thinking?" Visibly upset, Anne ranted loudly.


    The two men frowned at what they heard. They looked at each other still with murderous looks.


    It was clear for them both. Even if they couldn''t fight right there and then, they would do it somewhere


    else. One of them was destined to die!


    "Kevin, listen carefully. I don''t like you. I hate you! I feel disgusted whenever I think about our past. The


    person I want is Kim. I didn''t see how good he was before but now I''m sure of it. I know it!


    The divorce doesn''t matter. Regardless of my identity, Kim wouldn''t dislike me, and I won''t abandon


    him. Now, please leave!" After her speech, Anne walked in front of Kim to protect him from Kevin. Her


    expression was very cold.


    With a frown, Kevin stared hard at Anne. He knew she was just pretending but the words still hurt him


    nheless.


    "Anne¡­" There was a hint of panic in his voice. He shook his head and said, "Anne, don''t say that.


    You''re just a little confused right now. When the drug''s effect is over, you will have your old thoughts


    and feelings back. You hate me now but that only means that you love me. You truly love me very


    much. Also, have you forgotten our children? Sally, Eddy, and Simon are your children. Are you really


    going to abandon them? Don''t you miss them anymore?"


    The children''s names evoked some nervousness in Anne. She frowned but Kim quickly intervened. "It''s


    okay Anne. We''ll have a child in the future."


    After hearing those words, Anne turned around and gently smiled at him. Then, she looked back at


    Kevin with disgust. Rudely, she said, "The reason why I bore those children was because your


    bloodline needed to be extended!


    When I gave birth to Eddy, I had no other choice but to do so. Then Sally and Simon were born to save


    Eddy. Now that I havepleted my task, I have nothing to do with them anymore. In the future, Kim


    and I will have our own child and I will never see your children again!


    I don''t belong to you Kevin. I belong only to Kim. Besides, I have pushed Cherry to you again. She''s


    the woman you should marry. Only her can give you genuine happiness!"


    It was very satisfying for Kim to hear those words. Haughtily, he looked at Kevin who was in so much


    pain. Then, Kevin grabbed Anne''s hand and said, "There''s no point in talking now. Juste with me!"


    His other hand grabbed Anne''s arm and stopped her.


    Turning around, Kevin frowned at Kim who was holding on to Anne.


    The one who Anne had set her heart on would be the one who won. Now, it was obvious that this was


    Kim''s victory.


    With a smug smile, Kim looked at him and shook his head slightly. "Kevin, don''t you understand? I''m


    the one Anne loves, and she won''t evere with you. Now, I need you to let go of the person I love,


    or you will never be able to get out of AS Group''s gate!"


    "Ha-ha¡­" The threat made Kevin sneer. "Do you think I''m afraid of you?"


    Confidently, Kim just smiled in response.


    On the other hand, Anne increasingly became afraid of the threatsing out of Kim''s mouths. She


    didn''t know how many people he had in A City. She had to protect Kevin as much as she could.


    "Kevin, Kim'''' not just threatening you. He''s telling the truth. For your children and your troublesome


    mother, you better leave us as soon as possible!" Then, she shook off Kevin''s hand and stood beside


    Kim.


    With a victorious smile, Kim held her in his arms and defiantly stared at the frowning Kevin.


    Peter held his head feebly as he sat on a chair. Kevin had a high status in A City. If he was beaten


    inside the AS Group, thepany would definitely suffer a lot!


    The two of them were desperately fighting for a woman but what did that have to do with AS Group?


    Without further dy, Peter called the security guards to carefully take Kevin away.


    The war that began violently had ended in silence.


    Secretly, Anne breathed out a sigh of relief. She looked up at Kim who was frowning and looked lost in


    his thoughts.


    "Hey, what''s wrong? Is there something wrong?" Anne gently asked as she held Kim''s hand.


    The questioning spurred him back into his senses. He looked down at Anne and frowned towards her


    neck. In her surprise, Kim touched her ne.


    In an instant, Anne''s face became as pale as a paper. Still, she pretended to be calm.


    "Anne? Are you okay? Why do you look so awful all of a sudden?" Kim prodded gently.


    Shaking her head, Anne slightly sighed, and pretended to be annoyed. "I thought I was already free


    from Kevin but now I realized that I''m still his wife!


    Kim, I''m sorry. I thought I could marry you without any restrictions. I didn''t expect for this to happen. I''m


    very remorseful."


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Shaking his head, Kim assured her, "As long as you''re with me, I don''t care about anything else."


    Kim was still holding and stroking the ne though. It made Anne extremely uneasy.


    Carefully, she asked, "What''s wrong with you? Do you have a problem with this ne?"


    Instead of answering right away, Kim gently took the ne off. He looked at her with shrewd eyes,


    as if he wanted to see through her heart. In a neutral voice, he asked, "Who gave you this ne?


    Why do you wear it all the time? What''s the point of always wearing it?"


    Lowering her eyes, Anne looked at the ne. It was actually a small eavesdropper. It hadn''t been


    sold in the market yet so she thought Kim wouldn''t know about it, but he was a really perceptive man!


    Back then, Kevin was worried that their secret would be discovered so they came up with an


    exnation for it. Now, their cautiousness proved to be useful.


    As the saying went, always be prepared!


    Anne''s voice sounded a little clueless, "Eddy gave it to me!


    From the moment I chose you, I knew I had nothing to do with him but he''s still my child after all.


    This ne is a gift from him. It''s my only memory of Eddy."


    This seemed to be a sound exnation, but Kim still raised his eyebrows and stared at the ne in


    his hand. He didn''t expect that it would be a gift from Eddy. He was just a child. How could he possibly


    give such a gift?

 Chapter 405 Be Fooled

    Chapter 405 Be Fooled


    What mattered was what had been in the ne. In fact, it didn''t matter who gave it to Anne.


    Kim slowly opened it and saw that it was bugged. It had been wiretapped all along. In his frustration, he


    threw it on the ground and crushed it with his foot.


    Inside, Anne was panic stricken, but she pretended to be surprised as she asked, "What the hell was


    that? And why was it in the ne?"


    He looked up at her and then lowered his head. When he saw the confusion on her face, he slightly


    raised his eyebrows and said in a low voice, "Anne, even though Eddy was the one who gave this gift,


    Kevin must have been the one who really arranged it. Perhaps the gift actually came from him


    because, you see, he still hasn''t given up on you!


    I''ve already noticed the ne ever since you came here. I originally just wanted to see what tricks


    he could y, but now, I can no longer keep this thing!"


    As he spoke, he put the ne, now with the wiretap removed, on her neck again and said, "Now,


    without the bug, this is the ne you should think about as a gift from your son."


    She frowned, pulled the ne off her neck, and threw it quickly on the ground. She said with angry


    eyes and a cold voice, "I thought it was simply just a gift from Eddy. I didn''t expect that, all along, they


    would just use it for something like this!


    If this is what represents my child''s love for me, then I would rather not have this love!"


    Looking irritated, she turned around and left.


    Kim looked down at the ne on the ground. He frowned slightly as he squatted down and picked it


    up.


    "I didn''t expect Kevin to be so good at a fistfight. Heck, it hurt so much when he punched me," Peter


    said, rubbing his face and shaking his head helplessly.


    Kim was the one who fought for Anne, so what did it have to do with him? Why was he the one who


    was punched by Kevin?


    Kim raised his head, squinted at Peter, and told him as he sneered, "It seems that I should leave this


    ce at once."


    Peter raised his eyebrows at him and stood up at once. "Then I''ll arrange it for you right away!"


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Kim''s eyes turned cold as he watched him walk away. It seemed to him that the guy had been looking


    forward to this for a long time, as though all he had been waiting for was for him to leave.


    On the other side, as soon as Kevin went back, he immediately heard the news that the bug which they


    had nted in Anne''s ne was no longer functioning.


    As soon as he got to hear thest voice that came from it, his face suddenly turned pale. He sat on the


    chair wearily.


    "Kim must have found out about the bug in the ne and destroyed it," he said with a worried voice


    as he helplessly shook his head.


    They all looked at each other, thinking of the same thing: if the bug had been destroyed, then they


    wouldn''t be able to know where Anne would be from now on. Now, what should they do?


    Suddenly, Kevin received a call from his assistant. "Mr. Kevin, you asked me to watch over the CEO of


    the AS Group, and just now I got an update that he is preparing a car for travel."


    Preparing a car? For travel?


    His face turned cold, and then a sinister smile appeared on his face. The truth was, the reason why he


    went to the AS Group today was topel Kim to leave A City at once, and it worked. Now, he finally


    couldn''t sit still, wanting to leave as soon as possible.


    Kim was a cunning, despicable, and shameless man, but he always hid behind the AS Grouppany.


    Although he had threatened Kevin a countless times, he had never dared to make a move. But, why?


    What was the reason? Ha! Kevin knew it clearly.


    He wouldn''t dare, because they were not in M City nor H City, but rather A City. And this ce was


    Kevin''s territory!


    Indeed, he did seem to be passive when he confronted Kim in Peter''s office, but Kim and Peter both


    knew what he was capable of. A single order from him and there would be countless people rushing in


    to back him up. When that happened, both of them would be no match to him!


    It was also because of this that Kim had a sense of urgency in leaving the city, not knowing that this


    was exactly the move that would satisfy Kevin. After all, his purpose was to find his base camp outside


    of A City and then take it in one fell swoop!


    "Have our men follow them secretly!" he ordered at once.


    After hanging up the phone, he immediately called the director of the police station. He knew that it was


    not enough that he was the only one to take part in this problem so he must cooperate with the police.


    When he talked to the police director about the issue at hand, they immediately promised that they


    would send their best armed men!


    Kim was an unpardonable person in thew. He had aplicated background and was involved in


    several homicides. Therefore, once he had been caught, it would be a great credit for them!


    It had been peaceful for a while and so there were very few chances to be of meritorious service to the


    police. So now that they have this opportunity, they would not let it go.


    More than that, of course, they could get the gratitude of such a powerful man like Kevin.


    It was also because of this that he let the police get involved. Then, after he got their support, he


    immediately got in the car.


    On the other side, he ordered his men to follow the car that Kim was driving inconspicuously, keeping


    in touch with him and the others all the way.


    Sitting on Kim''s car, Anne turned around and looked at the scenery outside, absent-minded and


    unaware of what was happening.


    The wiretap had been broken by Kim, so she could no longer contact Kevin and others. From then on,


    she had no idea if they got the news that they would be getting away from the city.


    "What''s wrong, dear? Are you still in a bad mood?" Kim looked back at her and asked as he drove.


    Turning to look at him, she shook her head and sighed helplessly. She replied, "Nothing. It''s just that...


    this was the first time I left the children on my own."


    He curled his lips and thought, ''Oh really?''


    "Anne. You know, I''m stronger and more cunning than you think. There are things that you think might


    have been arranged well, but in my opinion, that is not necessarily the case. Moreover, there are some


    things that I already know since the beginning, but until the end I still haven''t exposed them!"


    These sudden words from Kim surprised her, but more than that, it made her confused. She looked at


    Kim with a bewildered face and asked, "What do you mean?"


    He took one look at her, frowned, and then pursed his lips as he continued, "Anne, I love you, okay?


    That is an indisputable fact. And I have done a lot of crazy things for you because of that love.


    But if you take the initiative to tell me something, no matter how unforgivable it is, I will be able to


    forgive you. But if, in the end, you still wouldn''t tell me, then I would not have any mercy on you. Do you


    understand?"


    As Anne looked at his deep eyes and searched for meaning behind his words, her face suddenly


    became pale and her heart started to beat fast. What did he mean? What on earth did he know?


    Or was he just saying all that to test her?


    At this moment, she was very uncertain.


    The corners of her mouth went slightly stiff. She said as she drew a smile on her confused face, "Is


    there anything that we can''t talk about openly? If you have something to say, then just say it.


    Otherwise, I don''t understand anything that you just said."


    All of a sudden, Kim''s eyes dimmed and he shed a mocking smile, yet he did nothing and only kept


    looking ahead without saying a word.


    She became more overwhelmed by his sudden silence. She kept turning around and looking out of the


    window as the difort and awkwardness deep inside her grew. What did he mean by saying all


    that? What happened to him?


    Not long ago, he took off the bug around her neck and told her that he had found something wrong


    since the first day. So, did he find something else wrong now but was not saying anything about it?


    ''What did he mean when he said that he was stronger and more cunning than I thought?'' she


    wondered, ''Had he already seen through the n I made with Kevin?'' No, it couldn''t be. Kim should


    have known that there was no antidote for the drug that she had been injected with, so he wouldn''t


    have thought that a miracle would happen to her that made her return to normal earlier than anyone


    expected!


    Countless thoughts shed in and out her mind, and she closed her eyes helplessly.


    His words were too profound, and she couldn''t figure it out no matter how much she thought about it.


    She felt that there were a lot of traps ahead that she should look forward to. And if she made the


    mistake of stepping on one, she would be doomed eternally! Damn it! This feeling was so terrible.


    Kim turned his head and took a look at her. shed through his eyes was a hint of disappointment as


    he shook his head slightly.


    He looked at the car far behind them through the rear-view mirror and sneered as he thought to


    himself, ''Kevin, don''t think of me as ipetent, and don''t think of you as smart.''


    All the while during that, Kevin had been closely following them and he brought a lot of people with him.


    Naturally, he thought Kim wouldn''t be able to discover that this was what they were doing since they


    were very far away.


    Looking at the horizon through the car window, and then at the finger board, Anne turned around and


    said, "Are we going back to H City?"


    He nodded and said in a t tone, "H City is my base camp. Only when we return there can we really


    be safe. By then, I would have my peace of mind."


    She nodded slightly, then a smile shed across her eyes. Well, how could she forget? H City, indeed,


    was where she had been imprisoned for two years. It seemed that her expectation was right all along!


    But where on earth would Kim''s base camp be in H City?


    Even though she couldn''t guess where it was, she knew one thing: that ce must be very dangerous!


    ''Kevin, have you got any news now? Have you been informed that we have left A City? Did you bring


    enough people with you? Do you even have any idea how dangerous this would be for you?'' she


    thought.


    Amidst the silence, Kim suddenly sped up, not minding the speed limit.


    It only seemed reasonable. People like him treat thew like it was nothing. How could one expect that


    he would follow the traffic rules?


    Sitting uneasily beside him, she frowned as she looked at the quick passing road.


    His silence only proved that now he was truly in a bad mood.


    But what should she do? If she spoke rashly, she might reveal the truth carelessly with one slip of the


    tongue.


    She thought about it for a while and then concluded that it would in fact be wise if she just chose to be


    silent.


    On the other side, in the CEO Office of the AS Group.


    Peter was standing in front of the window, looking down at the people on the busy road, sneering.


    Kim had been living here for a long time, but both Anne and Kevin knew that Peter waspelled to


    obey his orders because Kim had gotten something on him. But regardless of that, what Kim did


    actually had nothing to do with him.


    Even though he was punched by Kevin, the only thing it proved was that he didn''t want to send him to


    prison. Otherwise, it would be the police that he would have faced rather than him simply getting


    punched.


    So, all in all, it was also a good thing for him.


    "Even during the old times, heroes would always fall in love with the beautiful ones. In this case, Anne


    really is a siren. As for who the winner is, they would have topete for her." He spoke in the air. He


    shook his head and took a sip of his wine. He couldn''t help grinning in pain as he smiled helplessly.


    No matter what they did to each other, he would always be their middleman, so he wouldn''t be


    implicated!


    On the other side, after Anne had been led to H City, Kim drove straight to his luxury vi. She couldn''t


    help but raise her eyebrows as she stared at the mansion in front of them, and then she looked at him


    with a confused expression.


    She had been totally familiarized with this luxurious vi where she had lived for two years. She had


    never imagined that Kim had not abandoned it let alone bring her here again.


    "The most dangerous ce is the safest ce." Indeed. Kim shook his head slowly, opened the door,


    and walked in.


    She followed him at once, her eyebrows raised. No matter how clever Kevin was, he wouldn''t expect


    that Kim woulde back here again.


    He opened the door. Looking up, Anne realized that there was no one in the empty room except him.


    Kim ignored her and closed the door again. He opened a window and looked down, smiling gently in a


    mocking way. "I think they will be fooled by this situation."


    Be fooled? Her heart sank as she heard his words. She stepped forward at once. Were they...


    fooled?

 Chapter 406 False Love

    Chapter 406 False Love


    When she followed Kim''s gaze, Anne saw nothing.


    "Wahahaha!" Suddenly, Kim burst into a manicugh. "Anne, have no talent for being undercover. How


    could you get distracted by such a simple sentence?"


    When she heard that, Anne''s face instantly paled. Her worried eyes stared back at Kim as her mouth


    slightly twitched. Nheless, she still tried to feign innocence, "Kim, what are you saying? I have no


    idea about what you mean."


    While shaking his head, Kim turned around and stared straight into her eyes. "There''s no need for you


    to continue acting. Actually, I already realized that the drug''s effect has already faded."


    Surprised, she gawked at him and stared in disbelief. ''Why does he know about it?''


    "The first time I acquired the drug, I''ve told my men to perform experiments. After hundreds of human


    trials, we finally made sure that it won''t have any effect on the person''s body after wearing off.


    Moreover, I was also sure that it''s working for the duration. However, it was out of my expectations for it


    to change on you." With helpless eyes, Kim shook his head.


    Despite all the research he had done, he was still surprised when something miraculous happened to


    her.


    Even though she was injected with one year''s worth of dose, it only affected her for a few days.


    With furrowed eyebrows, Kim rubbed his temples. Then, he burst intoughter while helplessly shaking


    his head.


    At that moment, he realized that God was blind. If that wasn''t the case, how else could he exin his


    current situation?


    As such, Kim had almost seen through everything. Aplicated expression painted Anna''s face. "I


    thought that my recent acting was great. What made you realize the truth?"


    He turned around and looked at her with condescending eyes. "Yeah, you''re acting was so good. It can


    be called perfect!


    Unfortunately, that spotless performance also became my clue.


    A great scientist invented that drug. It''s his life''s masterpiece. However, there''s a small defect.


    The subject''s mind will changepletely and will feel the opposite of their usual self. That mishap is


    the reason for the temporary recovery."


    When she heard his exnation, Anne immediately thought of something. She recalled when Rose


    was still under the effects of the drugs. In several asions when Rose called her lovingly, she was in


    a daze and looked at her with a frown, looking confused.


    At that time, Anne didn''t pay much attention to Rose. It was only at this moment that the former


    connected the dots.


    "If something seems so perfect, it''s even more suspicious. That''s out of your expectations! Right,


    Anne?" Kim mocked as he shook his head and sat on the sofa.


    With a helpless look, Anne replied in a sarcastic voice, "Yeah, I hadn''t thought of it."


    Even the smallest details could affect the oue. It proved to be true.


    "Well, you didn''t expect it. Meanwhile, I also didn''t expect that the influence of the drug will fade rather


    quickly!" Kim helplessly shook his head with a condescending smile.


    He was having a hard time epting what just happened.


    With a frown, Anne red daggers at Kim as she pursed her lips. Then, she said what she was


    thinking, "You told me you love me. However, because of what you did to me, I don''t think that''s true.


    Do you normally use drugs to control someone you love? And to use her child to threaten her?


    Well, we have time to spare today, Kim. Why don''t we talk first? Let''s talk about your false love for me."


    With a frown, Kim stared Anne in her eyes. Soon, his expression grew colder and harsh. He stood up


    and kicked the sofa. In an angry tone, he growled, "Each of us has our own different way of showing


    affection. Anne, you may not love me, but don''t you dare doubt my feelings for you."


    She knew that he was fierce and scary. However, she wasn''t afraid of him at that moment. He looked


    like a kid throwing a tantrum.


    Although it was a ridiculous idea, this was what she really thought of him now.


    With a shake of her head, she gracefully sat on the sofa and red at him. "You kidnapped me that


    time just toy your hands on Kevin''s property. However, while I was still your captive, you slowly


    developed a good impression of me. Nheless, I still know myself, and I don''t believe I deserve your


    affection.


    You must have suffered a lot of emotional pain when you were young, Kim. Maybe it''s because of my


    love for my child that you also developed an interest in me.


    However, falling in love with a person doesn''t mean that you imprison or control them. On the contrary,


    it means to support that person in anything she wants to do!


    I don''t feel any of that from you!"


    "Ha-ha!" With a disdainfulugh, Kim shook his head. "Well, it''s easy for you to say that. If it were


    another woman, such extreme measures won''t be necessary. But you are Kevin''s wife. How can I


    make you stay with me if I don''t use such methods?"


    That was his motivation for doing such horrible things.


    Suddenly, police sirens echoed outside. Immediately, Anne looked into the distance.


    "Both Kevin and you think you''re so smart. Unfortunately, you didn''t expect this to be a trap." With an


    arrogant smile, he crossed his legs while sitting on the sofa.


    In a worried tone, Anne asked, "Kim, what''s going to happen? What is your n?"


    As he lowered his head, Kim smiled and posed as if he was hugging someone. While shaking his head,


    he softly said, "If Simon was here, I would embrace him like this. However, he isn''t here. Well, the silver


    lining is that if he witnessed what''s going to happen today, it''s impossible for him not to develop any


    psychological traumas!"


    When she heard him, a chill ran down Anne''s spine. Then, she abruptly headed for the door.


    Unfortunately, it was locked.


    "Kim, why are you doing this? Please unlock this door!" Anne yelled in a frantic voice.


    However, Kim smiled and remained motionless on the sofa.


    Out of options, Anne gritted her teeth and bolted to the window. As she peeked outside, a bunch of


    police cars and private vehicles surrounded the ce. And Kevin was standing in front of them!


    Since Kevin was far away from Anne, she couldn''t clearly see his face. Nheless, his figure seemed


    engraved in her mind that she wouldn''t mistake him for another person.


    "Run, Kevin! It''s a trap!" Anne helplessly shouted at the top of her lungs.


    After they entered the property, Kevin immediately realized something strange in the atmosphere.


    Then, when he heard Anne''s voice, his anxious expression turned grim!


    Since she shouted like that, it only meant one thing.


    Anne''s identity had been revealed!


    As such, he couldn''t retreat. No matter what, he had to take Anne back. It was his responsibility as her


    man!


    "Mr. Kevin, there is something wrong!" said the policeman who rushed towards Kevin.


    With a nod, Kevin scouted their surroundings with his eyes. A frown shed across his face. Murderous


    intent filled the blowing cold wind. He felt as if a predator was watching his every move.


    It was as if he was standing at hell''s gate!


    "What are you nning, Kim? What''s going to happen to those people outside? Tell me! Please!" Anne


    begged as her pleading eyes stared at Kim.


    With a smirk, Kim simply closed his eyes. "Destiny cannot be stopped. Don''t worry about the two of us.


    No harm will fall on us."


    Anne already figured out that since she was with Kim, no danger would befall them. However, she


    wasn''t thinking about it at all!


    "Kim, what are you going to do? Do you n on killing someone? You already killed a lot of people,


    including Ryan! How much blood are you going to spill before you''re satisfied?" She stepped forward


    and grabbed him by the cor. "How can you do such a thing? Who do you think you are to take the


    lives of others? How dare you kill them?"


    With a raised eyebrow, Kim opened his eyes and stared at the hysterical woman in front of him. A sly


    smile shed across his face. "Now, I''m looking at the genuine Anne! Your acting earlier was so


    boring!"


    Her expression turned into a frown. While gritting her teeth, she reached for her shoes. She was


    wearing high heels, and there was something inside it.


    "What now? Are you nning to kill me?" Kim quickly caught her hand before she could touch her


    shoes.


    Instantly, Anne''s face turned white. It was surprising that Kim realized her n. Suddenly, he exerted


    more strength in his hand, which made Anne fall onto the sofa. Soon, she was lying in Kim''s arm


    simr to a few days ago.


    Desperate, Anne wanted to struggle and break free. However, her temples felt cold. All of a sudden,


    something heavy touched her forehead.


    Cold sweat trickled down her spine. Even without seeing the object, she knew what it was. She never


    thought that Kim would bring a gun.


    "Anne, my patience for you is wearing thin. I suggest you behave now. We can watch the show


    together. If you provoke me again, I will not only use this gun to kill Kevin but also Selma and your


    three children. You should have a rough idea how horrible I can be with this thing." His tone was full of


    threat and murderous intent. There wasn''t any hint ofpassion in his voice.


    Anne had no choice but to sit there and remain quiet. The man before her was skilled in threats. He


    knew how much she loved her children.


    With a snort, Kim stood up. Then, he approached the window and stared down at Kevin.


    From the start until that moment, he knew the couple''s n. They thought that he would take her back


    to his base. It would be the perfect trap to catch him his men. However, they underestimated his wits.


    Kevin, Anne, and the police were just too arrogant. As such, the winner and loser that day remained


    undetermined.


    "Mr. Kevin, we might have fallen into a trap," a policeman said to Kevin in an anxious tone.


    Kevin frowned as several other police officers hurried towards him. They reported, "Mr. Kevin, we''re


    going to be ambushed. The enemies are pointing guns at our hearts!"


    Because of their years of training, the armed police were more sensitive to murderous intents. Their


    survival instincts were sharper than Kevin''s.


    With furrowed eyebrows, Kevin closed his eyes and breathed a helpless sigh. He thought that they


    could finally defeat Kim at that time. Unfortunately, the bastard turned the tables around and trapped


    them instead.


    That guy was truly a cunning fox!


    "Mr. Kevin, we must retreat now! Otherwise, it will endanger everyone!" asserted the policeman in a


    stern voice. At that point, they were willing to ignore Kevin''smands if needed.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    With a conflicted expression, Kevin noticed a person standing in front of the window. It was Kim!


    The former imagined the smug look on thetter''s face.


    Moreover, Anne was still there!

 Chapter 407 A Gun And A Bomb

    Chapter 407 A Gun And A Bomb


    "Fall back now! Just leave me!" Kevin said to the police.


    The policeman inmand frowned, but it wasn''t the time to argue. He made a gesture which implied


    that all armed policemen must retreat immediately.


    Through the window, Kim could see everything unfolding. He was scowling when he suddenly took out


    an inte and said, "Let them retreat. Do not stop them!"


    They were a group of ouws, and they didn''t care about money nor their lives. In other words, they


    were willing to live a life of danger. But the moment they opened fire at the armed police, there was no


    more turning back for them, for they would be wanted not just in H City, A City, nor M City; they


    would be wanted all over the country!


    By then, the consequences would be unpredictable.


    If the other party wanted to fight, they weren''t afraid. However, if the fight could be avoided, then they


    wouldn''t shoot.


    Upon hearing the order, the well-trained policemen slowly backed away.


    But the moment they left their post, more than ten men in ck appeared, aiming their guns at Kevin''s


    head.


    "We don''t want to fight you, but it doesn''t mean we''re afraid of you! And if you dare call for backup, Mr.


    Kevin''s life will be in danger!


    You''re aware that we''ve done many illegal activities following our boss. Mr. Kevin''s life may be


    important to you, but to us, his life means nothing more than the ones we''ve killed before!" A man


    scowled as he threatened the police.


    The police frowned amongst each other. Then, the captain responded immediately, "Let''s do as they


    said first!"


    Kevin was an important figure of A City. If he died here, they couldn''t bear the consequences.


    As a snarl emerged from Kevin''s lips, the man said to him, "My boss wants to see you!"


    The look on Kevin''s face only meant that he was not afraid. With so many guns pointed at him, he went


    upstairs in a calm manner.


    Seeing that no sh broke out, Anne felt relieved, but she also felt nervous. She looked at Kim and


    wondered, ''What on earth does Kim want to do?''


    The gaze in her eyes were so fiery that Kim couldn''t ignore it. He looked back at Anne and smirked at


    her. "Don''t worry, I won''t kill him."


    "If you dare kill him, you can no longer stay in this country!" Anne wasn''t frightened of Kim at all.


    Kevin didn''t hold any other position. He was just the CEO of AN Group. However, there were numerous


    projects that were aligned to hispany. Moreover, he was well-renowned as an honorable man. If he


    was suddenly shot to death, it would most certainly cause an uproar!


    In this country, whenever someone carried a gun in the open and started killing people, it was a


    devastating event. Many people would show interest in it, and the police would do everything they


    could to hunt the criminal down. By then, Kim''s fate was predictable.


    Turning his head towards Anne, Kim squinted and shook his head with a smile. "Anne, we''ve lived


    together for two years, and it seems that you still don''t know me well."


    His words sent shivers down Anne''s spine. She shook her head and pleaded, "Please, don''t do it!"


    "Ha-ha..." Kim cackled. "I''m kidding. Don''t worry, I''m not nning to leave the country, so I won''t kill


    him. But today, I won''t let him leave so easily!"


    As her body weakened, Anne closed her eyes and thought to herself, ''As long as he lives, it''s enough


    for me!''


    "It doesn''t matter. When Kevin dies, I''ll die with him. We are husband and wife, and out fates are tied


    together. In sickness and in health, till death do us part, we will be together! The Fu Family''s properties


    were enough for the children to survive, and their grandmother loved them so much. She would never


    let them suffer!" Anne said as she shook her head.


    Kim scowled and his pupils dted. He stopped talking to Anne, and instead held his gun tighter.


    If he really had no choice, as ast resort, he would kill Kevin!


    Step by step, Kevin climbed the stairs with a murderous intent in his eyes.


    It was either bold or foolish that Kim had the gall to raise his gun while in the face of numerous


    policemen. Not even Kevin expected that.


    But Anne was his wife, and nobody could have her except him!


    "Kevin!" Watching Kevin walk up the stairs, Anne felt anxious with every step he took.


    With a gun in Kim''s hand, what could she do? There was nothing she could do.


    Kim stared at Kevin from head to toe with a smirk. He aimed his gun at him and kept his fingers on the


    trigger.


    "Kevin, how does it feel to be deceived?" he asked with contempt, tilting his head.


    Ignoring Kim, Kevin locked his eyes on Anne. After confirming that she was unharmed, he sighed with


    relief and turned to his opponent. "I can withstand both sess and failure."


    "Ha-ha..." Shaking his head, Kim grinned as he slowly raised his gun and pointed it at Kevin''s


    forehead.


    Anne''s eyes trembled. What happened to Ryan came back to haunt her again. Her body started


    quivering as she continuously shook her head. ''No, absolutely not! Even if I risk my life, I won''t let


    Kevin die!''


    She couldn''t bear the idea of him dying.


    Gritting her teeth, Anne pounced on Kevin. Surprised, Kevin shouted, "Anne, stop!"


    Kim never imagined that she would do something so reckless, so he immediately aimed his gun away


    from her.


    He was afraid that it would misfire and hurt her by mistake.


    The three of them were positioned near each other, so Anne was able to fall on top of Kevin quickly.


    His tall body was trembling slightly, but he still managed to hold her tightly.


    "Anne, are you stupid? Why would you jump in front of me?" Kevin gritted his teeth. The soft body in


    his arms told him that everything that happened was real.


    Fortunately, Kim didn''t shoot. Without feeling any pain, she breathed a sigh of relief.


    Breaking free from his embrace, Anne stared at Kevin with fiery eyes and dered, "Kevin, even if I


    die, it doesn''t matter. You''re the one who needs to survive, so you can take care of our children!"


    Anger was apparent in Kevin''s face. He tightened his grip on her arm and said, "What nonsense are


    you talking about? Let me tell you something. It''s only natural for a man to protect his woman. It''s my


    duty to protect you! But don''t worry, because I won''t let either of us die. They''re not my children alone;


    they''re also yours, so we should take care of them together!


    And now that your man has something to do, just stand behind me in silence, and no matter what


    happens, don''t move!"


    After saying that, Kevin pulled Anne behind him to shield her with his imposing figure.


    After she heard his speech, her heart was filled with warmth. As she stared at his broad back, she felt


    like she was behind a stalwart fortress that could protect her and her children from anything!


    ''That''s Kevin! My husband! He will protect me and our family!'' Anne told herself.


    Meanwhile, Kim''s face was distorted by anger. He was scowling so much at Kevin that even the veins


    on his face were apparent.


    Just now, regardless of her own safety, Anne was determined to protect Kevin.


    This left Kim shocked and even angrier. He couldn''t bear the fact that Kevin''s life was more important


    to Anne than her own.


    This woman loved that man so much that she was willing to die for him. How could he have any hope


    of winning her over?


    Within an instant, Kim''s heart was shattered into pieces.


    For so many years, he knew that love was something desperados like him couldn''t afford. He never


    even thought that he would fall in love with Anne, and he never imagined that there was no ce for


    another man in Anne''s heart except Kevin.


    He had tried everything he could to get her and he felt upset that his love was not returned. There was


    nothing he could do to change her mind.


    The feeling of being helpless and powerless made him angry beyond reproach.


    "Kevin, why do you continue to exist? Why are you still alive?" In a fit of rage, Kim raised his gun once


    more.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    A faint smile appeared on Kevin''s lips when he looked at Kim.


    "Kim, if I don''t have anything to protect, do you think I would even dare to show up like this?" Unfazed


    by the gun in Kim''s hand, he slowly walked forward until Kim''s gun was pointnk against his head.


    "Kim, you fool! How dare you underestimate me?"


    No matter how angry Kim was, he still kept his sanity. And now that Kim had seen Kevin act like this,


    he felt a hint of doubt.


    Why was Kevin so confident?


    As Anne stared at Kevin''s face, her heart welled up with worry.


    It was too risky for him to do something like this because Kim was desperate now!


    "Kim, I''ve already made up my mind when I went up here. If I live, Anne lives. But if I die, she dies with


    me!" Kevin slowly rolled up his clothes.


    What Kim saw rendered him frozen. And when Anne saw what was strapped to Kevin''s waist, she


    covered her mouth and took a step back.


    He was carrying a bomb!


    What was he thinking? How could he nt a bomb on himself?


    "Kim, do you really think you can get away at such a short distance? Or are you willing to know which


    one is faster? My bomb or your gun?" Kevin coiled his finger on the ring, implying that the moment he


    pulled that ring, the bomb would explode in mere seconds.


    It would be impossible for any of them to get away from an explosion!


    In the past, bombs never scared Kim. But right now, he had to take it seriously.


    Kevin said to Kim, "With Anne and three lovely children, I''ve lived a happy life. Anne is willing to die


    with me. Even in hell, we''ll always be together. But you, Kim, what do you have?"


    Frowning, Kim thought, ''What exactly do I have?''


    He was alone. He fathered no children, and the woman he loved deeply was in love with someone


    else!


    Compared to Kevin, he was a joke.


    "Kim, you''ve done so much, and now you''ve gain more than enough. I want to know if you''ll regret


    dying with us." With a smile on his face, Kevin stared at Kim calmly, staying his hand on the ring the


    entire time.


    With narrowed eyes, Kim turned his gaze towards Anne, who was standing behind Kevin. She was so


    nervous that her face was as white as a sheet.


    "Even if you say that you''re willing to die with me, have you ever thought about Anne''s opinion? Do you


    think she''s willing to let go of this prosperous world?" Kim asked him.


    Kevin pursed his lips to speak, but before he could answer, Anne interrupted him and said to Kim, "As


    long as you''re alive, we''ll never have peace. We''ll be separated and in danger all the time. I''m tired of


    it. And if I can drag you to hell while I die, I''ll be happy to oblige!"

 Chapter 408 Two Women Fighting Over A Man

    Chapter 408 Two Women Fighting Over A Man


    Kim was a madman. He would not only hurt Anne, but he would also hurt her children. Only by dying


    with him would the children be safe.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Death was horrible. But for Anne, Kim was even worse.


    What was more...


    At the thought of this, the corners of Anne''s mouth curled into a smile, and her eyes appeared gentler.


    She looked at the towering figure in front of her, her eyes full of attachment and affection. As long as


    Kevin was with her, did heaven or hell matter? At that moment, she did not care at all!


    Kim understood in an instant what Anne had meant. His expression changed dramatically, and he


    closed his eyes slowly.


    He finally understood that this woman would never belong to him. No matter what he did, she would


    never be with him.


    "I know my way of doing things is somehow radical, and the way I love you is rather wrong. But Anne,


    you can''t deny my love for you. Don''t you really want to give me a chance?" For the first time, Kim


    looked at her with pleading eyes.


    Anne shook her head and refused ruthlessly, "I don''t love you, and that won''t change even if I die. You''ll


    only be hurt in the end if I give you hope. How irresponsible of me to do that, right?"


    Now that she had beenpletely honest, what would Kim say next?


    To Anne''s surprise, he just shook his head, looked up, andughed.


    The love that he had given had just beenpletely rejected!


    Because of this, Kevin frowned and looked at Kim more warily. He did not dare to rx the pull-tab in


    his hand.


    Then, Kim slowly took his gun back and put it into his pocket.


    "You''re right, Kevin. It''s not easy for me to achieve what I have today, so how can I die like this?" All


    year round, Kim had always been on the line between life and death. Fortunately, although he was


    pathetic, his state did not affect his sanity.


    "I know that you and Anne don''t want to be dead. In that case, how about we let each other go?"


    Although Kim was wearing a rxed smile, his body exuded an icy cold aura. Surprisingly, he no


    longer seemed depressed nor miserable as before.


    The way he hid his emotions was impressive.


    With a frown, Kevin looked at Kim up and down. "I don''t believe any of what you had said. There are


    lots of your men here. Why don''t you send us out instead?"


    Kim paused. After a moment of silence, he nodded and threw his gun to Kevin. Thetter quickly pulled


    the safety bolt of his gun, and pointed it at Kim''s head. Slowly, he retreated with Anne.


    As they reached downstairs, Kim''s men were rmed. They aimed their guns at Kevin, but Kim shook


    his head at them. The armed men looked at each other and then put down their guns at the same time.


    Obeying their boss''s order with no questions asked was the most important thing they had to do.


    Kevin was slowly retreating, yet he did not dare to rx. The instant the police saw him and Anne, they


    rushed forward and protected them. All of a sudden, Kevin and Kim shouted at the same time, "Let


    them go!"


    This made everyone turn around and looked at the two men.


    Kim and Kevin wore a calm demeanor, yet they had a murderous look in their eyes. Their determination


    was apparent as well.


    If they were to have another gunfight, many people would be injured. However, they had alreadye


    out safely, so there was no need for them to sacrifice many lives.


    There was one thing they were sure of: There was still no winner between them.


    An inevitable battle was definitely over the horizon.


    Everyone looked at each other, while the police looked at their captain. Thetter nodded his head, and


    the police slowly retreated. From this day onwards, Kim was a wanted criminal.


    Whether Kim would seed in hiding from the police or not solely depended on his own abilities.


    Meanwhile, Kevin escorted Anne to the car, and they left the vi immediately. Kim and his men also


    disappeared in an instant.


    This ce was no longer usable and must be abandoned at once!


    Inside the car, Kevin turned around and gazed at Anne. They intertwined their fingers and smiled


    lovingly at each other.


    It was beyond everyone''s expectation that they woulde back safely this time.


    Nheless, it would not have happened if it were not because of their love. At the critical moment,


    they were willing to sacrifice their lives for the sake of the other.


    They were soulmates, the one whopleted the missing half of the other, and they would never let


    each other go.


    "Kevin, let''s go home. I miss our kids already." A gentle smile appeared on Anne''s face. A hint of


    affection shed through her eyes as well.


    She knew very well that Kim would not let her go even if hepromised this time. He would definitely


    not show mercy next time. When that happened, they would face real danger.


    But that was another story reserved for the future. At this moment, Anne only wanted to see her kids.


    She had her own beautiful family, a husband who loved her deeply, and three lovely children!


    All of them should be by her side no matter what!


    With a smile, Kevin nodded in agreement and sped up. He, too, wanted to see his three little fellows.


    In the vi, Selma and the others had no idea that Kevin had brought his people out. Selma was


    yawning when she saw them. After all, it was just dawn when Kevin and Anne returned.


    "Anne, why are you back? Did something happen?" With a frown, Selma looked at them up and down


    worriedly. Seeing that they were not injured nor hurt, she heaved a sigh of relief.


    Anne raised her head, and she and Kevin smiled at each other. Unfortunately, they could not tell Selma


    about such dangerous turn of events.


    "Kim found out about our n. I was not safe there anymore, so I came back."


    Hearing this, Selma nodded in agreement and breathed a heavy sigh. "That''s good then. It''s more


    dangerous for you to be there alone. It''s better that you returned."


    With that, Anne nodded and went to see the children. At that moment, the children were sleeping


    soundly.


    There was a gentle smile at the corners of her mouth. After seeing Simon and Sally, she went to Eddy''s


    bed and sat on its edge.


    Eddy, her first child, had always been special to her.


    He had suffered a lot before, but his heart disease was still uncured.


    At the thought of this, the light in Anne''s eyes dimmed a little. Up until now, there was still no heart


    donor for her son.


    It was not only Anne who was worried. Kevin and Selma were too. They feared that something bad


    would happen to Eddy, and there was nothing else they could do.


    Once they got along with each other, Selma no longer wanted to trade her granddaughter for her


    grandson. It was a dilemma though. They did not want to lose Eddy, but they had no means of saving


    him yet.


    "Don''t worry. We will find a way to save Eddy." When Kevin spoke, his voice was soothing and


    reassuring.


    Anne raised her head and smiled at him. With a nod, they walked out of Eddy''s room silently so as not


    to wake him up.


    The second they left, Eddy opened his eyes. There was a little sadness in them.


    Truth be told, he knew that Anne and Kevin hade back. He heard them from the outside. He also


    knew that his father and mother entered the room of his young siblings, and then to his. Knowing that,


    he closed his eyes and pretended to be asleep.


    Eddy was not naive. He was aware that everyone was worried about his health.


    He closed his eyes, and a tear fell on his pillow. If it was at all possible, he wanted to be as healthy as


    his brother and sister, but why was he not?


    After a long night, Kevin and Anne went straight to bed without even bothering to wash. Selma ordered


    the servants not to disturb the two. The next day, when Kevin and Anne woke up, it was already noon.


    They then got up and finally took a shower. Together, they ate breakfast, so they regained some


    energy.


    Kevin''s phone suddenly rang. The call came from the police station. The police asked him and Anne to


    go there as soon as possible. In an instant, they figured out that the call had something to do with Kim,


    so they went to the station immediately.


    At first, the director thought that it was an opportunity to perform meritorious service. However, he


    never expected that Kim would run away like this.


    They could not be reconciled.


    "I thought Kim was just a kidnapper. As it turned out, he''s running a criminal organization. I never


    expected that he had so many guns! Anyway, we must find and catch them no matter what. Only in this


    way can we protect our constituents," said the police chief righteously while looking at Kevin. "Do you


    have any clues about Kim?"


    Kevin and Anne looked at each other and then shook their heads at the same time.


    "No one knows which city Kim will go. For now, strengthen your patrols and widen your surveince in


    order to find him as soon as possible. He has to be incriminated for everything he has done," said


    Kevin solemnly.


    The chief nodded in agreement. Before he let Kevin and Anne leave, he asked some more questions


    and made notes that were necessary for the report.


    Seeing that it was still too early to go home, Kevin turned around and said to Anne, "There must be


    some things piled up in thepany today. How about we go there for the meantime?"


    Anne stretched her arms. Hearing Kevin''s invitation, she hesitated at first but agreed anyway. As soon


    as they walked into thepany, many eyes were on them. People could not help but stare at them


    with eyes wide in shock and disbelief.


    Kevin and Anne were not really divorced but in the eyes of others, they were. To make things


    confusing, Kristine often went to Kevin''s office. This made other people believe that something was


    going on between her and Kevin. To their surprise, the CEO brought his ex-wife.


    What was more, Anne intended tomit suicide some time ago. She coerced Kevin into divorcing her


    by jumping off the building. Everyone knew about it, but things seemed to have changed.


    Everyone looked at each other and lowered their heads. After all, these gossips should only be


    discussed in private. They should not be discussed in front of the people involved.


    The instant Kevin opened the door of the office, a frown appeared on his face. Cherry was sitting


    inside, apparently waiting for him.


    With a bento box in hand, a smile appeared on her face as soon as she saw Kevin. Her gaze shifted to


    Anne, and her smile and body stiffened.


    ''Why is she still with Kevin?'' she thought to herself.


    Anne did not expect to meet Cherry here either. With a faint smile, she looked at Kevin, who


    immediately took action. "Miss Cherry, this is my private office. Don''t you think it''s inappropriate for you


    to show up here?"


    Cherry frowned upon hearing his words. But as she walked up to Kevin, her sweet smile reappeared.


    She did not even pay Anne attention when she gave him the bento box. "Kevin, this is your favorite


    bento. I personally made it for you. It''s still warm, so eat it quickly."


    "Kevin has already eaten. Take your bento back. He doesn''t want it." Before Kevin could open his


    mouth to speak, Anne suddenly spoke. Her voice was delicate, but there was a touch of displeasure in


    it.


    Shocked with Anne''s audacity, Cherry frowned and looked at her up and down as if she was the


    hostess. With a sneer, she fired back, "Have you forgotten who you are? Why are you here anyway?


    You''ve already divorced Kevin, haven''t you? Besides, you have no business here. You went to live with


    Kim, remember?"


    "Oh, I''m sorry to burst your bubble. I forgot to tell you that Kevin and I just remarried. Unfortunately for


    you, I''m his wife. Now, don''t you think I have the right to ask you to leave?" Anne crossed her arms


    across her chest and looked at Cherry fearlessly.

 Chapter 409 A Happy Event

    Chapter 409 A Happy Event


    Cherry stared at Kevin in surprise. As she shook her head, she murmured, "How is that possible? How


    can this be? No matter how much you love Anne, how can you ept a woman who loves someone


    else? Besides, Selma has been domineering all her life. Do you think she can ept Anne again?"


    Back when Selma brought reporters with her to quarrel with Anne, she was so amused when she heard


    about the news.


    It hadn''t been a long time since that happened. How could Selma have a change of heart so soon?


    Standing next to them, Kevin was staring at Anne with a smile. He was happy to leave this matter to


    her.


    As a sessful business genius, a myriad of women surrounded Kevin. As his wife, Anne must be


    capable of dealing with this kind of thing.


    It made him very happy.


    Anne sneered as she stared at Cherry from head to toe. "No matter how bad you refuse to believe it,


    it''s the truth. Besides, this is our family''s affair, and it has nothing to do with you. Can you please leave


    now?"


    Her words were a deration of her sovereignty. Cherry became livid at once. "Didn''t you say that you


    like Kim? So why did youe back now? What do you even think of Kevin? Is it just a casual thing for


    you to return? You''ve been talking all this time, but have you ever asked for Kevin''s opinion?"


    In this room, Anne''s words did not bear the most weight, but Kevin''s. As long as he talked, she would


    be defeated.


    In that moment, Cherry looked at Kevin with pitiful eyes that resembled a woman''s eyes that were


    pleading for protection. She gently said to him, "Kevin how can you let me be wronged like this?"


    Spreading out his arms, Kevin said, "Cherry, it seems that you''ve made a mistake. The only person I


    listen to is my wife!"


    Cherry was surprised by his answer. Her expression stiffened. She looked at him in disbelief and then


    turned her gaze towards Anne. Did Kevin just say he''d listen to Anne?


    "No!" Cherry couldn''t figure out why. "You''re such a noble man. How could you tolerate such a


    ttern?"


    ''ttern?''


    Kevin''s face darkened at once. ring at Cherry, he snorted, "From the very beginning, I am the only


    one in Anne''s heart. How could you say that she''s a ttern? Besides, Cherry, don''t you work for the


    entertainment industry? How many men have you been with? Moreover, you''re obscene and vicious.


    You''re even capable of murder. Women like you are truly detestable and frightening!"


    When she heard him, Cherry was so devastated that her face was as pale as paper.


    During this period of time, she and Kevin had already had dinner together numerous times. He even


    allowed her to visit his office freely. Although he never said anything sweet, everything was slowly


    getting better. How could it end like this now?


    His words were like thorns that constricted Cherry''s heart!


    She had believed that Kevin didn''t mind her past anymore, but she never imagined that he had kept it


    in mind all this time. Moreover, in his heart, she was actually a hussy!


    No matter how many times she needed to quarrel with Anne, Cherry didn''t care. The only thing she


    cared about was Kevin''s words.


    But now, his words were like a giant p to her face.


    She had done terrible things in the past, but it was all because of her love for Kevin. Unfortunately for


    her, he had never taken her seriously.


    "Don''t you want to know who''s supporting me?" Cherry said in a hoarse voice as she closed her eyes.


    Perhaps, this was thest vestige of her dignity!


    "He can do whatever he wants, but I don''t care. But you? You''re nobody. Whether you exist or not


    doesn''t affect me at all."


    Faced by Kevin''s cold demeanor once more, her heart was broken.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Shaking her head, Cherry scowled at him and then red at Anne.


    "Good, very good! You''re really good. Remember what you''ve done to me today. Someday, I''ll pay you


    back in double!" Cherry shouted as she threw the bento on the ground, and then she stormed out.


    Hearing that, Anne frowned and turned to Kevin. He smiled at her and walked towards her to caress


    her hair. "Don''t worry, nothing''s going to happen," he said.


    Preposterous! How could Chery threaten them like this? Had she forgotten her true identity?


    Her crime wasn''t worthy of pardon.


    Now, the only people who didn''t know Cherry''s true identity were her fans. And as soon as the truth


    was revealed, who could tolerate that vile woman?


    If they weren''t aware of her secret, Cherry''s words would feel threatening. But now?


    Kevin and Anne exchanged gazes. Neither of them took Cherry seriously.


    "Daniel, clean this ce up." Kevin said to his assistant who was at the door as he stared at the bento


    in disgust.


    The assistant sighed and thought, ''It''s so hard to be an assistant. I not only help Mr. Kevin deal with


    numerous things in thepany, but I also have to monitor the AS Group''s president. And now, he''s


    even asking me to clean things up!


    I''m being severely exploited, and he wouldn''t even raise my sry!


    God damn it! Working for a capitalist is just so pathetic!''


    Anne sat on the sofa, browsing fashion magazines. Meanwhile, Kevin was sitting in front of his desk


    and carried on with his work.


    The sun shone brightly, and the warmth seeped into the room. Anne turned around and smiled under


    the sunlight.


    It was a peaceful time.


    How wonderful would it be if such a peaceful and happy time could remain forever?


    Resting her chin on her hand, Anne immersed in her musings of the future with a grin. All of a sudden,


    the phone started ringing. She looked back at Kevin.


    It was Kevin''s private number, and only a handful of people knew it.


    Kevin said to the phone, "Sam? What''s the matter?


    Are you serious? Great! That''s great! Tell me the address!"


    What did Sam say? Anne didn''t hear their conversation, but Kevin was certainly delighted. He was so


    excited that he almost jumped from his seat. And now, he was pacing back and forth with a smile on his


    face.


    What could make him this excited?


    After hanging up the phone, Kevin looked at Anne. The smile on his face became wider as he


    approached her and held her in his arms. She was so close to him the she could feel his slightly


    trembling body.


    What could make him so happy?


    "Just now, Sam said that he had news about Eddy''s heart donor!" Kevin whispered excitedly in Anne''s


    ear.


    In an instant, her eyes widened and her whole body froze.


    The Fu Family had a special bloodline. Originally, Anne thought that all hope was lost. She never


    expected that they would eventually find Eddy a heart donor!


    This...


    "Great! That''s amazing!" Biting her lower lip, Anne stared at Kevin with happiness in her eyes. It was so


    great!


    "Eddy is saved. My child is going to be saved!" Based on her reaction, it was apparent how ecstatic she


    was.


    Nodding solemnly, Kevin looked at Anne happily. Yes, they finally found a donor!


    Somehow, he knew that God wouldn''t be so cruel to Eddy. He was so cute and intelligent. Why would


    God punish him? It was such a happy time!


    "Anne, let''s go home and tell Mom and Eddy. I''m sure it will make them happy as well!" Kevin said to


    Anne as he let her go.


    Nodding repeatedly, she immediately followed him, and they walked down thepany with a smile on


    their faces.


    The employees who ran into them stared at them in surprise. They all looked at each other and


    wondered about the same thing. ''What made the two of them so happy?''


    Moreover, they saw Kristine crying and running out of thepany earlier. Did Mr. Kevin choose to be


    with Anne once more?


    After Anne did all those things, she was finally able to make him fall deeply in love with her. She was


    truly an amazing woman.


    On such a happy day, Kevin and Anne didn''t care about other people. They drove back to the Fu


    Family''s residence directly.


    It was now time for dinner. Seeing that the couple came back on time, Selma smiled at them and said,


    "Wash your hands before you have dinner. The children are hungry already."


    Kevin and Anne just stood there, bearing the same smile on their faces and bright eyes. They looked at


    Selma in silence.


    Frowning, Selma asked them, "What''s gotten into the two of you? What''s going on?"


    With a wide grin, Kevin answered, "Mom, you were right! Something did happen!"


    "What''s the matter?" Selma became confused.


    Anne stared intently at Eddy. The little boy''s eyes widened in confusion. When he met her eyes, his


    body stiffened. ''Does it have anything to do with me?''


    As expected, Kevin broke the silence by saying, "A few moments ago, Sam called me and said that he


    had news about Eddy''s heart donor!"


    With wide eyes, Selma stared at Kevin and said excitedly, "That''s amazing! That''s so great! I''ve waited


    for so long and we finally received some good news. I knew that God wouldn''t be so cruel to our cute


    Eddy! How could something bad happen to him? That''s so great!"


    Eddy, who was sitting at the table, blinked and saw that Anne was approaching him. In an instant she


    held him in her arms. Her arms were trembling but warm, and even her body quivered.


    He closed his eyes, and a drop of tear slowly fell from his eyes down to Anne''s neck, which made her


    body stiffen and hug her child tighter.


    Her child was going to live!


    "Eddy, we have hope now. You''re going to be fine! You''ll be with Dad and me forever!" Anne''s voice


    was choked with sobs.


    Eddy nodded heavily. In fact, just as he saidst time, he didn''t know how long he could live, but he


    didn''t want to leave his parents. But this time, he knew that he could survive!


    Simon and Sally exchanged confused nces. The two shook their heads at the same time. Neither of


    them knew what had happened, but it must be a good thing because it made everyone so happy.


    "Simon, isn''t it time to be happy? Why is Mommy crying?" Sally''s voice was clear and sweet when she


    spoke to Simon.


    Turning towards her, Simon shook his head. He didn''t understand why his mother would cry when she


    was actually happy.

 Chapter 410 The Child In M City

    Chapter 410 The Child In M City


    The conversation between the two children made the peopleugh and shake their heads.


    "Sally''s right. It''s a good thing. Why are we crying about it?" said Selma as she wiped the tears from


    the corner of her eyes.


    Thoughts of Eddy''s illness had been weighing on everyone''s mind to the point where they couldn''t


    rx at any point in time at all. Also, something happened to Anne recently too. It actually almost made


    them all breakdown.


    But now, everything was fine. Anne had returned to normal and Kim became a wanted criminal!


    While they didn''t know whether the police could capture Kim or not, they knew he wouldn''t suddenly


    appear and disturb their lives any time soon.


    And to add another good news, they had found a possible heart donor for Eddy. Everything was great!


    "At this joyous moment, I must open a bottle of red wine. Would you like to drink some?" With a smile,


    Selma looked at the crowd while holding a ss of red wine.


    "Yes, of course!" Anne and Kevin exchanged looks and nodded at the same time.


    Then, Eddy stretched out his hand. Cautiously, he asked, "Can I drink too?"


    Sally and Simon who were beside him looked at each other and also asked cautiously, "Can we also


    drink?"


    The three children who sought permission were simply adorable. Selma smiled at them and said,


    "Usually, I won''t allow you to do so but since today is a happy day, you can drink some. But only a


    little!"


    "Yes! Grandma''s the best!"


    "I really love Grandma the most!"


    the children yelled one after another. Their loud and happy voices made Selma''s heart swell in


    happiness. She gazed at them with soft and loving eyes.


    A smile emerged at Anne''s lips as she looked at the scene in front of her.


    Every single person in this world had done something wrong. It was true that Anne suffered a lot


    because of Selma''s authoritative attitude before but as long as Selma genuinely loved her children,


    everything was forgiven. That love was enough for Anne.


    Since she had gone through immense pain, she knew how to enjoy happy and sweet moments in life.


    She was greatly satisfied that the family was finally happy. She didn''t care about the past anymore


    since it was all over now. The most important things were the present and the future!


    Kevin put his arm around Anne''s shoulder and they lovingly smiled at each other.


    They were really experiencing a pleasant life right now!


    Originally, they told the children to drink a little red wine only. They didn''t expect for them to drink so


    much that their faces turned red and they remained stered on the bed.


    Fortunately, it was just wine. It wasn''t really a big deal for kids to drink it.


    When the three children finally fell asleep, the adults started a discussion. Selma, Anne, and Kevin sat


    in the hall and talked.


    "Who is Eddy''s heart donor?" Selma asked Kevin.


    Pressing his lips, he replied, "It''s a child with a blood disease also. He''s lying in bed right now and


    might die any time soon."


    Blood disease!


    When Anne heard those two ominous words, her stomach dropped. Eddy had been burdened with


    blood disease from the moment he was born, and he got sicker as time went by. This disease was such


    an unpredictable and tragic problem!


    She didn''t expect that another child would be troubled by it. Moreover, it was unexpected for the child''s


    heart to match Eddy''s.


    "Did his parents agree to donate it?" Actually, this was what Selma really wanted to know.


    Kevin froze. He slightly shook his head and frowned. "Sam''s ssmate works in the hospital in M City.


    Sam told that ssmate about Eddy and the ssmate secretly matched the two hearts. The child''s


    parents don''t know about it yet."


    At first, the ssmate only wanted to try it out since the children had the same blood type. He didn''t


    really expect to have a perfect match.


    Slightly, Selma nodded. She was utterly grateful to Sam''s ssmate, but she was still worried.


    If the child''s parents were to refuse, what would they do?


    This made Anne sigh although there was no disappointment in her heart. There was a small hope now


    and that was infinitely better than despair!


    "No matter what, I will get that child''s heart for Eddy. I will never allow anything to happen to my


    grandson!" Firmly, Selma grunted and went upstairs.


    The two adults who were left behind looked at each other and resolutely nodded at the same time. Like


    Selma, they would do everything to protect Eddy!


    The next day, Emily and Sam came to the Fu Family''s house early in the morning.


    The donor''s parents didn''t know about the matter yet, so they had to inform and convince them.


    Kevin and Anne looked at Emily and Sam with sincere gratitude but before they could say anything,


    Sam interrupted them.


    "We''ve been friend for many years. It would be insulting for you to thank us. This is nothing."


    The two smiled and nodded. Indeed, they had experienced many things together since they had been


    friends for a very long time.


    There wasn''t any need to say thanks.


    "Okay. Let''s go!" With smile, Anne spurred them to leave.


    Everyone nodded in agreement. When they were about to set out, another voice shouted, "I''ll go with


    you!"


    The four turned around and saw Selma. She was wearing expensive designer clothes and high heels.


    She hurriedly walked in front of them like a gust of wind and firmly said, "I''m worried. I think I should


    follow you!"


    There was a flush of embarrassment on Anne''s face. She looked at Kevin and saw that he was


    helplessly shaking his head.


    This act from Selma was really impulsive and irresponsible, just like how she was in the past when she


    took Sally to the hospital to get her heart for Eddy.


    However, she was an elder. They couldn''t be so direct in reprimanding her.


    Awkwardly, Kevin looked at Selma. "Mom, neither I nor Anne is in the house. If you leave too, who will


    look after the three children?"


    In an instant, Selma stiffened and fell into deep thought. It was true. Someone needed to look after the


    three children.


    But¡­


    Selma looked at Anne. Maybe she could stay and take care of the children. But before she could even


    say anything, Anne took a step forward and held her hand.


    It made Selma a little confused. Anne exined, "Mom, you have to believe us. We share the same


    thoughts. This time, no matter what the price is, no matter how difficult it would be, we will definitely


    persuade the parents to donate their child''s heart. That heart belongs to Eddy and we''ll make sure to


    get it!"


    "Don''t worry, Mom. We''ll do great. If things don''t work out, we''ll call you immediately. How about that?"


    Helping his wife, Kevin reassured his mother too.


    The sincerity of the couple touched her. She frowned but she knew she couldn''t just leave the three


    children on their own. She had no choice but to concede.


    However, Eddy who should had been in school suddenly appeared at home. "Dad, Mom, I want to go


    with you."


    All of them were surprised. Anne squatted down and asked, "Why do you want to go with us? Isn''t it


    more fun to be with Grandma and your siblings at home?"


    The child''s face fell a little. After a moment of silence, Eddy continued, "I want to see that kid. I don''t


    think I can have his heart without even knowing what he looks like."


    Such an idea was so unexpected. Anne was at a loss, so she turned to Kevin for help.


    During the two years that she was controlled by Kim, Eddy had been living with Kevin. Naturally, he


    understood the child more.


    Indeed, he was still a child, but he was already capable of creating his own ideas. Now that he had


    asked, then they had no reason to refuse.


    "If Eddy wants to go with us, then he should," decided Kevin.


    The child''s eyes lit up and he looked at Anne with expectation. Seeing that hopeful expression, Anne


    couldn''t help but hold him in her arms.


    They all loved their children but not to the point of coddling them too much. Their children had their own


    thoughts and ideas, and they were happy to hear about what was on their mind.


    After all, Eddy was about to receive a heart from another person. Maybe it would do him good to see


    the other child before it happened.


    The disappearing car made Selma sigh heavily. At that moment, Simon and Sally came out. They


    looked at her in confusion and asked, "Grandma, are you worried?"


    Turning around, Selma squatted down and looked at the two. She shook her head and firmly said, "No,


    I''m not worried at all. I know that heart belongs to Eddy!"


    No one talked about the main topic of the journey inside the car. It wasn''t necessarily quiet, however.


    Anne was speaking. "There are some scenic spots in M City. If we have enough time, let''s go and take


    a look."


    Emily nodded in response. "A few years ago, a friend of mine brought some cakes from M City and


    they tasted very good. I''m not sure if we could find them but if possible, let''s have a big meal."


    Hearing the request, Sam dotingly looked at Emily. "I will surely keep it in mind if we''re able to find


    them. And if ever therees a time when you''re craving them, I will immediately bring you here."


    The romantic deration made Emily blush. She looked at Sam affectionately before shyly lowering


    her head.


    The couple''s sweetness made Anne and Kevin smile. At the start of Sam and Emily''s marriage, they


    actually almost broke up. Anne and Kevin had been so worried about them before but now they were


    so happy it was almost enviable.


    Since they decided to get married, it meant that they would stay together for a whole lifetime. It was


    good that they had let go of the unpleasant things that happened in the past.


    All of them talked andughed all the way to M City. It was almost as if they had forgotten their true


    purpose. But at the same time, the issue was buried deep in their hearts making them slightly


    ufortable and unhappy.


    When they arrived, Sam immediately contacted his ssmate Jayson Lin. He was an excellent doctor


    in the third hospital of M City.


    After meeting Jayson Lin, the two ssmates hugged and talked a little. Then, Sam took him to meet


    Kevin.


    "This is Kevin. He''s the CEO of AN Group," Sam introduced to Jayson Lin.


    Nodding, Jayson Lin reached out for a handshake. "I''ve heard of Mr. Kevin before that he is a


    promising young man. Now that I''ve met him, the rumors seemed to be true."


    With a smile, Kevin shook his head at the praise. They talked about each other some more before the


    topic finally shifted to Eddy.


    Sensing Eddy''s presence, Jayson Lin slightly raised his eyebrows and said, "Is this the child who


    needs a heart donor?"


    Enthusiastically, Kevin nodded. "Yes!"


    Jayson Lin was in a slight dilemma as he looked at the people in front of him. He didn''t try to hide it


    though and he sighed heavily. "The child in our hospital is five years old. He''s a cute boy named Bob.


    He acquired a peculiar blood disease after he was born.


    That blood disease will lead to organ failure at any time. There''s no cure for it. We can only stand by


    and treat him whenever any of the organs fails."


    The exnation was spot-on. It was the exact same disease that Eddy had. Anne couldn''t help but


    hold the child tightly in her arms.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Blood disease had no cure. Worse, it would cause organ failure, and that made people


    suffer!

 Chapter 411 My Child Is My Life (Part One)

    Chapter 411 My Child Is My Life (Part One)


    Kevin looked at Eddy and sighed. Then he turned his gaze towards Jayson and asked, "What''s the


    condition of Bob''s family?"


    Jayson sighed and responded, "At first, their family wasn''t doing bad, but after finding out that Bob had


    this kind of disease, they''ve been paying for all kinds of medicine in hopes of curing him. Now, their


    family is suffering from poverty and is currently having a difficult time."


    Both Anne and Kevin were silenced. Once a child got sick, his or her parents wouldn''t be able to just


    watch the child die. They had predicted that the situation would be like this already.


    Kevin was rich and powerful. Although Eddy was sick, he spared no expense to have his son cured.


    For ordinary people, it was an unbearable disaster.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Moreover, you should be well-prepared. Bob''s parents are almost fifty years old. It was a miracle they


    had a kid at such an old age, so they doted on Bob. I''ve also talked to his parents in private. They said


    that even if they must sell their blood or kidneys, they''re willing to do anything to have their son


    treated," said Jayson with a frown.


    His words left Kevin and Anne at a loss for words. Because Bob''s parents were older, they would


    naturally cherish their son more. However, this was definitely not good news for Kevin and Anne.


    "It''s useless to talk about it right now. Let''s go to the hospital and see the child," Sam suggested as he


    looked at them.


    No matter what kind of n they prepared, they still couldn''t catch up with all the changes happening. If


    that was the case, then they''d better go to the hospital first to meet the child and his parents.


    Kevin exchanged nces with Anne and then they nodded at the same time. They had no choice but


    to do as Sam suggested.


    However, they could imagine that Bob''s parents would verbally abuse them the moment they met.


    "Eddy,e with me. Aunt Emily will take you out to y, okay?" With a smile on her face, Anne gazed


    at Eddy with a rxed look.


    Eddy lowered his gaze and bit his lip. His face was full of grievances as he slowly looked at Emily


    before he lowered his head once more.


    Anne knew her child well, and she knew that Eddy wanted to go along with them.


    But what would unfold in that meeting. Everything was unpredictable. She was scared that Eddy would


    be endangered if he apanied them.


    "Emily, please look after Eddy." Anne was worried of her child''s safety, so she ignored Eddy''s plea and


    put him in Emily''s arms.


    Emily nodded in agreement.


    Soon, Jayson brought Kevin and the others to the hospital to meet the poor child.


    At this time, the child was sitting on the bed and ying with his toys without anyone to apany


    him.


    "I heard from his parents they''ve exhausted all their savings, and now they can''t afford the astronomical


    medical expenses. All they can do now is try to work for the money the best they can. Moreover, their


    debts have piled up to the point that they can barely pay it back." Through the window, Jayson looked


    at Bob with pity and shook his head.


    Anne nced at the skinny child, who was obediently resting on the bed. His eyes were devoid of


    happiness and wonder that children his age usually had, and instead, they held a certain dullness and


    boredom of everything around him.


    "The nurses are quite fond of this child. They often bring him toys whenever they can," Jayson added


    as he shook his head helplessly.


    "Can I talk to him?" Anne requested as he looked at Jayson.


    He nodded at her, and then she entered the room at once. Sam tugged on Kevin''s sleeve and shook


    his head.


    Bob''s condition was so simr to Eddy''s. After talking to the child, Anne only felt sorrier for him. It was


    definitely a terrible idea to get in touch with this poor boy.


    Outside, Kevin kept shaking his head in disbelief as he stared at Bob in silence.


    Walking to the bedside, Anne looked at Bob. The boy felt someone approaching, so he slowly raised


    his head. When he saw that it was Anne, he felt confused. He bit his lower lip and asked in a weak


    voice, "Hello, Auntie. Who are you? Why are you looking at me like that? Do you know me?"


    Shaking her head, Anne sat on the chair in front of Bob. She stared at the boy''s toys and asked with a


    smile, "Do you love ying with these toys?"


    As he stared at the beautiful woman before him, Bob shook his head, looked at his toys, and slowly


    curled up his body. "No, I don''t like them at all. I y with them every day, but I don''t really like them.


    What I want is to go outside and see the white clouds, and maybe a cute little puppy..."


    The boy''s words stung Anne''s heart. ording to Jayson, Bob''s condition was even worse than Eddy''s


    to the point that he wasn''t allowed to leave the hospital!


    As a five-year-old boy, he had been living in this isted hospital for as long as he could remember. He


    couldn''t breathe the fresh air or see all the wonderful things in the outside world. He couldn''t even run


    or y.


    Such a terrible life¡­


    "How about I take you out to have some fun?" Anne suggested with a big smile on her face.


    With widened eyes, Bob stared at her with excitement written all over his face. He asked gingerly, "For


    real?"


    Nodding her head, Anne smiled and answered, "I consulted the doctor, and he said that your condition


    is bing better these days. You shouldn''t be lying on the bed all the time. You should go out for a


    walk sometimes!"


    Sadly, because Bob''s parents were always working, nobody could apany him, so he had to stay


    cooped up in his room all the time.


    Bob kept nodding his head. Anne helped him carefully put on his clothes. Slowly, she held the boy in


    her arms and led him outside.


    Jayson frowned as he turned to look at Sam. Sam just shook his head at him. "Don''t worry. We know


    Anne. I''m sure she just really wants to take Bob out to y. It has no other meaning."

 Chapter 412 My Child Is My Life (Part Two)

    Chapter 412 My Child Is My Life (Part Two)


    After Jayson nodded, the three of them followed Anne. As expected, Bob was happily smiling in her


    arms.


    After ying in the garden for a while, she held the boy in her arms and treated him to some desserts


    that he was allowed to eat. Bob and Eddy were in a simr situation after all, so Anne knew how to take


    care of him.


    Meanwhile, when Bob''s mother arrived, she didn''t see him inside the ward. She immediately panicked


    and looked for a nurse to help her. The nurse had no clue what happened either, and it threw the whole


    hospital into disarray.


    When Anne returned, carrying Bob in her arms, a grey-haired woman rushed to grab him in her arms.


    She desperately shouted, "Bob, where have you been? I already told you that you can''t go outside. You


    should stay in the ward. Why did you go out? Are you going to scare me to death?"


    As she stared at the woman''s messy dress, Anne frowned. Jayson said that in order to cure Bob, his


    parents had used up all their money. And now, they were still desperately scrambling to make money in


    order to pay their huge medical bills.


    Nothing in this world could everpare to a mother and a father''s love for their child.


    "Mom¡­" Bob was being held tightly, so he couldn''t help but burst into tears.


    His mother was startled. She immediately let the boy go and eyed her son up and down. When she


    saw that Bob was wearing new clothes, she glowered and asked, "Bob, where did you get these


    clothes?"


    Bob sobbed as he slowly looked at Anne. At this point, his mother finally realized that there was a


    woman standing behind her. She looked at Anne from head to toe with vignce in her eyes. "Excuse


    me, Miss. Who are you?"


    "My name is Anne." Lowering her head, Anne looked at Bob with concern and sighed. "I''ve asked the


    doctor if he could go out, and he said that the child is in good health recently. He''s allowed to y for a


    short time. Staying in that ward all the time will negatively affect his health.


    I''m sorry that I took Bob out without your permission," Anne said with guilt in her eyes as she stared at


    Bob''s mother.


    She was very familiar with the feeling of having a missing child.


    Bob''s mother nodded at her. Bob tugged on his mother''s hemline and said, "Mom, this aunt is a good


    person. She took me outside to y and bought delicious food and new clothes for me. Look! She also


    got me some new toys."


    Bob''s mother touched his head lovingly, and then she raised her head to look at Anne, and said


    awkwardly, "Thank you so much. I''m sorry for making you pay for all those things¡­ Would you mind if I


    pay you back in the future?"


    Her head was lowered while she was speaking.


    She noticed that the things that Anne bought for Bob were expensive. For Anne, it didn''t cost that


    much, but for her, it was not a small amount.


    Shaking her head in refusal, Anne replied, "Bob is so cute. I bought him all these things voluntarily, so


    you don''t need to pay me back."


    Bob''s mother looked at her and heaved a deep sigh. Tears welled up in her eyes, but she immediately


    wiped them away.


    She lowered her head, holding Bob in her arms. Anne carried the things she bought while following


    them.


    "Anne, I haven''t seen you here before. Why did youe here to take care of Bob?" Bob''s mother


    poured Anne a ss of water and looked at her with curiosity.


    Anne''s expression stiffened and she slowly lowered her gaze.


    In the distance, Sam and Kevin were observing them.


    "My child suffers the same fate as Bob." After a long time, Anne sighed and stared at Bob''s mother.


    Bob''s mother looked at Anne in disbelief. The doctor said that there were very few children with blood


    disease, and this young woman in front of her just said that her child had the same condition as Bob.


    "What''s your child''s name?" As she looked at Anne, Bob''s mother bit her lower lip and started sobbing.


    Right now, she was wondering if she and Anne had been through a simr situation. Perhaps that was


    why they could understand each other so well.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Every mother would suffer if their child contracted this kind of disease. With tearful eyes, Anne took a


    deep breath and suppressed her tears that were about to roll down. "His name is Eddy."


    "Eddy!" Bob''s mother lowered her head and murmured, "It''s a good name.?


    Anne nodded and didn''t say a word. ''Eddy is a really good name. It symbolizes intelligence and hope,


    but sadly, something tragic happened to him, '' she thought to herself.


    Taking a deep breath, Bob''s mother pinched Bob''s little face and forced a smile. She turned around


    and said to Anne, "We''re both mothers, and both of our children are sick. We are sadder than


    everybody else! Although we know that their disease is difficult to cure, perhaps in the end they will¡­


    As long as my child still breathes, I won''t give up. I''ll even risk my life to save him!"


    Bob''s mother firmly dered, "My child is my life!"


    Anne''s heart was touched. She stared at Bob''s mother and felt an ache in her heart. This woman in


    front of her was nearly fifty years old, and her hair had been greyed all over. Her face was riddled with


    wrinkles, making her look ten years older than she actually was.


    This was because she had been worrying, suffering, and enduring all the unbearable things


    imaginable.


    For Bob''s mother, Bob was her life. And for Anne, Eddy was her life!


    They were both mothers, and they''d be willing to do anything for their children!

 Chapter 413 Never Give Up As Long As Bob Is Alive (Part One)

    Chapter 413 Never Give Up As Long As Bob Is Alive (Part One)


    "How is your child doing now?" Bob''s mother asked as she turned around to look at Anne worriedly.


    Anne couldn''t stop the corners of her mouth from twitching upon hearing that. She then nodded slightly.


    "He''s good and stable now. But we don''t know what might happen in the next few years."


    Bob''s mother opened her mouth as if to say something only to shut it again when she noticed Anne''s


    exquisite dress and thought of the toys and clothes she bought for Bob. She knew that Anne came


    from a rich family. She didn''t have to worry about the medical bills.


    "Mom..." It was at that moment when Eddy showed up behind Anne.


    She couldn''t conceal the astonishment in her eyes as she turned around and faced Eddy. He just stood


    there, biting his lips slightly. Right behind him was Emily, who lowered her head and refused to look at


    Anne at all.


    Anne frowned, feeling helpless. It seemed like nobody could stop Eddy froming over here.


    On the other hand, Kevin and Sam frowned at the sight of Eddy.


    Anne quickly turned around and red at Sam. It was then he realized that he had no choice.


    Everyone loved Eddy. Emily loved him, too. He guessed she also couldn''t resist Eddy''s begging and


    gave in to his request. And now, he was here.


    But now that Eddy was already here, what else could they possibly say?


    Smiling gently, Anne waved over at Eddy. He immediately walked towards her, mirroring the smile on


    her face.


    Bob''s mother smiled at Eddy, too. Anne then wrapped her arms around Eddy and said in a soft voice,


    "Eddy, this boy here is Bob. He''s also sick like you. This is Bob''s mother. You should call her Aunt."


    Eddy nodded his head obediently and said, "Hi, Bob. Hi, Aunt."


    Eddy had inherited all of Anne''s and Kevin''s good traits. His face was fair and gentle. It was


    complimented with a pair of big, ck eyes and a slightly upturned mouth. He titled his head as he


    looked at the mother and son. It was as if he was trying to peer through their hearts. No wonder people


    found him irresistible.


    Bob''s mother smiled and squatted down. Her eyes were bright as she said, "You''re so adorable, Eddy."


    Anne couldn''t help but feel proud upon hearing this. After all, it was a mother''s natural reaction


    whenever she heard someone praise her child.


    "Auntie, can Eddy y with me?" Bob looked up at Anne and her mother with his wide eyes. He waited


    patiently for their answer.


    However, his mom seemed to falter and frowned. Their family was poor. They were so poor that she


    had no choice but to put Bob in a ward with so many other patients. Moreover, they had just met Anne


    and Eddy. If they were staying in this hospital, they must be in a high-end ward. Why would such


    people willingly make friends with them?


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    She was thoroughly convinced that Anne would refuse. And if that would happen, why should she


    embarrass herself any further?


    After all, a person should know his ce in the world. Shouldn''t he?


    With that, she scolded her son, "You just recovered, Bob. How can you possibly want to y now?


    Eddy is also still unwell. He can''t y with you. How thoughtless of you!"


    She then looked at Anne. Guilt was written all over her face as she said, "Don''t mind him, Anne. He


    didn''t know what he was talking about.


    However, Anne only shook her head and rubbed her hand on top of Eddy''s little head. "The two are


    probably around the same age. They also share the same symptoms. It must have been fate that


    brought them together. Isn''t it just right for them to y together?" she asked.


    "What''s more, you and your husband can''t be in the ward all day long. The nurses have their own


    duties as well. Bob must get very bored and lonely. Why don''t you let me take care of Bob for you? We


    can keep himpany while he''s here."


    The offer caught Bob''s mother off guard. She looked down at Bob and saw that his eyes were wide and


    excited. She couldn''t help but sigh heavily.


    Indeed, the medical expenses had forced her and her husband to work harder and longer. They


    couldn''t afford to stay with Bob in the hospital. Otherwise, they couldn''t pay his medical bills. And if that


    happened, they would be forced to take Bob to leave the hospital.


    He was getting bettertely in the hospital. If they brought him home, they could imagine what would


    happen to him.


    They had no other choice but to leave him alone in the hospital while they had to work.


    "Thank you, Anne. Thank you so much!" Bob''s mother grasped Anne''s hand. Her eyes shone with


    gratitude.


    "We know that Bob can''t just stay in the ward by himself all the time, but we have no choice. We cannot


    afford to always stay by his side. So I really thank you for your offer. I really appreciate it." Tears sprung


    in her eyes as she said this.


    Indeed, Eddy and Bob had the same disease. Anne would be taking care of her own son, so she would


    also be capable of taking good care of Bob.


    Aplicated look passed over Anne''s face before shaking her head and smiling. She wondered how


    angry Bob''s mother would be if she discovered the real reason why she was here.


    They let Eddy and Bob talk to each other for a while before Anne left the hospital with Eddy in her


    arms.


    Meanwhile, Sam had arranged everything well in M City. They now had a temporary residence in the


    city.


    After walking out of this hospital, Anne had fallen into a strange silence. Kevin reached out and held


    her in his arms. This made her look up and sigh heavily. "Judging from the conversation with Bob''s


    mother, I can tell that they will never give up as long as Bob is still alive. They are willing to do


    everything for their son..."


    Anne pursed her lips before she could even finish what she was saying. However, her message was


    already clear.


    As long as Bob was alive, they would never give away his heart. And now, he was getting better. He


    might even continue living for many years. But now, what would happen if Eddy got sick someday?


    What would happen to him then?


    Silence hung heavily over them.


    What should they do in such a situation?

 Chapter 414 Never Give Up As Long As Bob Is Alive (Part Two)

    Chapter 414 Never Give Up As Long As Bob Is Alive (Part Two)


    As a doctor, Sam knew how to kill people. But he couldn''t stomach the idea of doing such methods on


    a child.


    "Mommy!"


    In his pajamas, Eddy walked towards the crowd with his short legs. Everyone was surprised to see him.


    They thought he was already asleep. This little guy had tricked them once again.


    Anne weed him into her arms. "You should be asleep by now, Eddy. Otherwise, you won''t grow


    tall. Young boys like you need more sleep in order to grow."


    Eddy preupied himself by tugging at Anne''s dress. "Don''t worry. I will live longer than Bob!"


    Surprisingly, the tone in his voice made him sound more mature than his age.


    This caught everyone off guard. They didn''t expect him to say such words.


    Anne blinked rapidly and looked up the ceiling, willing to hold back the tears that threatened to flood out


    of her eyes.


    Her child''s words were even more painful.


    "Eddy, you should let dad and I deal with this. You don''t have to worry too much. Now go back to your


    room and sleep well, okay?" Anne said softly while holding Eddy''s face in her hands.


    Eddy simply looked at her and shook his head. "You have to trust me, mom. I''m a man now, and I must


    keep my words. I will live longer than Bob!"


    Anne couldn''t help but hold Eddy tightly in her arms, letting her tears flow down on her son''s back.


    Kevin sighed heavily and wrapped his arms around the mother and son.


    Upon seeing this, Sam and Emily looked at each other and nodded. They then walked out of the room.


    Bob''s parents were persistent and willing to do everything for their child. As long as Bob was alive, they


    would never give up.


    If Kevin and Anne revealed their true intentions, Bob''s parents would probably just drive them away


    without giving them a chance to speak.


    Nheless, the children were currently in the same situation. They initially thought that Bob would


    leave first, but Jayson had just told them that Bob was getting better. If he survived, he could live a few


    more years.


    Now, the two children were back to the same running line. But this time, who would outlive the other?


    Nobody could know.


    In their minds, they watched Eddy grow up. They were willing to do anything to see Eddy safe.


    "Can''t we just find a different heart donor other than Bob?" Emily asked, turning to look at Sam.


    At the moment, the current situation was just too difficult to deal with.


    Sam sighed heavily. HIs face turning red with embarrassment. "I''ve been searching for a heart donor


    for a long time before I finally found Bob. I really don''t know where else I can find another one."


    That meant they had to make sure they could get Bob''s heart before Eddy''s illness got worse.


    However, Bob was getting better, and he was just a child. They weren''t so heartless that they could


    disregard those facts.


    Meanwhile, Both Kevin and Anne were torn with the dilemma. And while they knew nothing could ever


    be easy, they still didn''t expect to be faced with a very difficult choice.


    Being a child, Eddy had already fallen asleep in Anne''s arms after just a short time. She carefully


    carried him into his room and ced him on the bed. She looked down on his sleeping face and sighed


    helplessly. Before saying good night, she kissed him on the forehead and then walked away.


    While Anne felt very sorry for Bob, she would always choose Eddy above everyone else.


    Now, they only had one problem. As long as Bob was alive, his parent''s would never give up his


    treatment.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    What should they do if that was the case?


    Anne looked up. Her eyes met Kevin''s for a moment before his phone suddenly started ringing. He


    pulled it out and looked at the caller ID flickering on the screen. Upon seeing who it was, he couldn''t


    help but rub his forehead.


    "It''ste, mom. Why are you still up?" Kevin asked softly.


    "Have you seen the child?" Selma asked from the other end of the line. "How did it go? Are the child''s


    parents willing to donate his heart? How much are they asking for? Or are there any other conditions?"


    Kevin raised his head to look straight at Anne. She sighed as well. So instead of telling the truth, Kevin


    said that something suddenly came up so they hadn''t met the child yet. It was then that Selma hung up


    the phone.


    In fact, both of them didn''t want Selma to get involved in this matter. She would be too difficult to


    handle. And if she knew about the truth, she might do something behind their backs. If that were to


    happen, everything would go out of control.


    "I never wanted to be a murderer, but if I have no other choice, I will dly do it for my child."


    Anne closed her eyes. Her lips trembled slightly but her voice was firm.


    Human beings were indeed selfish. Bob might be very cute and pitiful, but all of these were insignificant


    compared to Eddy--her own son.


    No matter how reluctant she was, she would willingly take away Bob''s life if Eddy was in danger.


    Kevin frowned, but he didn''t say anything. Deep inside his mind, he had the same thoughts as hers.


    Even if it meant paying the price with their lives, they must make sure that their child would live well.


    On the second day, Anne took Eddy to the hospital so that he could y with Bob.


    Anne initially didn''t want to take him with her, but he insisted on it. So now, she had no other choice but


    to take her son with her.


    Bob was sitting on his bed, seemingly bored and lonely. But as soon as he saw Anne and Eddy, his


    eyes lit up. He immediately jumped off the bed and ran towards them.


    The boy was naive enough to believe that they were both good people who wouldn''t hurt him since


    Anne brought Eddy to y with him. For him, He didn''t know that they had their own hidden agenda.


    As for Bob''s parents, they also thought that they had met some good people. They had no idea about


    their true intentions.


    As soon as Anne saw Bob running over to them with a lovely smile on his face, her eyes gradually


    darkened.

 Chapter 415 Cruel Truth

    Chapter 415 Cruel Truth


    ''Sorry!


    You trusted us so much, and we only came here for your heart and your life!


    If there''s a next life, I would do anything for you, Bob. But in this life, I am sorry, '' Anne said in her


    heart.


    Eddy drew his lips in and bit down anxiously as he gazed at Bob''s smiling face. He knew that his


    survival depended all on Bob''s heart.


    Especially since time was a factor.


    Once Bob''s terrible blood disease spread through his body, there would be massive organ failure. So


    far, only his liver and kidney had been affected. While Eddy''s only failing organ was his heart.


    No one knew if one day Bob''s heart would deteriorate. They had to put Bob''s heart into Eddy''s body


    before that happened!


    It was a race against time.


    "Eddy, Aunt Anne! You are finally here. I''ve been waiting for you for a long time. Where are we going


    today?" Bob held Eddy''s hand as he asked so happily, his innocent eyes sparkling.


    The little boy''s sincerity struck at Anne''s conscious causing her eyes to darken briefly from the


    inescapable guilt. She made sure to hide the emotion, stering a smile on her face. "Bob, have you


    had breakfast?" she asked casually.


    Bob bit his lips instead of answering. Anne felt a genuine smile softly pull at her lips. She already knew.


    The hospital didn''t give out meals at this time of day. She quickly whisked Bob and Eddy out to the


    closest restaurant for breakfast.


    While some children might have been disappointed to see only healthy food and nothing greasy on the


    table, Bob spared it no thought and treated it as if precious gold.


    He gulped down the food and Anne felt the stirrings of guilt and sadness once more, her eyes briefly


    darkening. They were determined to have Bob''s heart. So while he could still eat, run and dance, the


    least she could do was to help him enjoy these final happy moments!


    Early that evening, Bob''s mother ran into Anne while visiting. She couldn''t take her eyes off Bob''s


    smiling face. "He''s been so happy since he met you and Eddy. Thank you." She expressed her


    gratitude. It meant everything to her to see him happy so much so that she was willing to overlook the


    other woman''s odd behavior. The elegant woman had brushed aside her appreciation with a shake of


    her head, refusing to ept her gratitude. Even though she found it more than a little strange.


    ''Everyone have their own secrets, stories they couldn''t tell, but it doesn''t mean that it is necessarily a


    bad thing, '' Bob''s mother optimistically thought.


    The mother and son kept up their visits, arriving daily just to see Bob. It was no wonder he soon grew


    attached to the pair and ran around calling them cheerfully. On a few asions, they were


    apanied by another friend, Emily who was great with the boys.


    The day the medical fees were due, Anne went to see Jayson. It was a surprise to Anne when he told


    her that Bob''s family were struggling and had only been able to pay for half of their medical fees!


    Since they had first met Bob, she had yet to see his father. Bob''s mother had always told Anne that he


    was working. Once she had admitted that he didn''t dare to take time off. Still, after all of that effort they


    had only been able to pay half of the medical expenses of this month!


    Anne sighed and pulled out her card to pay the rest of the medical fees. The money might be an


    exorbitant sum for some, but not for her and Kevin. It wasn''t even a drop in the bucket.


    Everyone knew that the Fu Family was extremely rich!


    Bob''s parents were shocked when they were given the good news. The unexpected generosity gave


    them much-needed financial breathing room. They would never be able to show the depths of their


    gratitude but, at the very least they could promise to pay it all back. Anne and Kevin shared a


    meaningful smile. The chances were slim that the parents would ever be able to pay back the amount.


    It didn''t matter though, they didn''tck money.


    However, they worried if the couple would still believe it was out of kindness when they found out they


    needed Bob''s heart.


    Before they knew it, a week had flown by with them in M City. Selma had religiously called them every


    day anxious for news. Kevin had assured her they were working on it but he had been too vague for


    Selma''sfort. She could only helplessly waited as she had to take care of the other two children at


    home.


    However, as quickly as Anne''s and Eddy''s routine with Bob started, it came to an end. One day while


    looking for Bob, Anne unexpectedly came face to face with his parents. The usually warm couple were


    stone cold.


    They had fallen into silence when they saw her and the atmosphere had thickened with tension.


    Anne stared at the couple in confusion. "What''s wrong with you two? What happened? If there''s


    anything, just tell me. I will help you as much as I can."


    Anne immediately thought that the couple''s radical transformation was due to medical expenses.


    Bob''s father gave her a cold look andughed sarcastically. Anne frowned and looked to Bob''s mother


    for an answer only to be met by another cold stare.


    They acted as if she were the enemy!


    Bob sat alone on the bed. He was nervous and was slightly biting his lips as he did when he didn''t


    know what to do. He helplessly stared at Anne at a loss.


    "What''s wrong with you? Did something happen?" Anne tried once again.


    Nothing she said seemed to reach through their imprable cold hearts. The face of Bob''s mother


    hardened further. "Anne, the first time I met you, you took Bob to y. I was anxious but grateful to you.


    You also paid for our medical expenses. Both Bob''s father and I thought that we had been lucky


    enough to meet such a good person like you. But yesterday, we found out that you have other


    intentions!" She spoke the words as if they were acid.


    Anne felt the floor give way beneath her. Suddenly, she realized that everything had gone very wrong.


    She quickly gestured to Emily to take Eddy away. There was no reason for either of them to witness the


    scene that was sure toe. Emily ushered a struggling Eddy out of the ward to safety.


    "Let''s make it clear." Anne soothed trying to cate the upset couple.


    Bob''s mother sneered in answer, "Anne, at this moment, do you dare to say that you have no purpose


    in approaching us? Are you not after Bob''s heart?"


    Anne''s face turned pale at the question. What could she say? There was no reasonable defense for


    what she had done. She had approached the child for the sake of his heart. Anne could never excuse


    that fact but as a mother, there was nothing she would not do to save her child!


    Anne blinked. She had been so careful not to let anything slip that they were interested in Bob''s heart.


    Both, Kevin and her had agreed to gently approach the family about the possibility. ''How did Bob''s


    mother know about it?'' The question popped unwanted into her mind.


    "Anne, what is done by night appears by day. I was so blind that I thought you were a good person. You


    have a big group, and you are rich and powerful. We are just ordinary citizens and can''t defeat you. But


    don''t forget that in the legal society, you can''t control the whole world!


    Let me tell you now. Bob is everything to us. If we have to sell our organs, we will definitely do it to save


    Bob. Even if anything happens to him, we would never donate his heart to your son. Just give up!"


    Bob''s mother emotionally threw at Anne.


    The belief that she had met a good person had shattered only for her to find out it had all been a cruel


    trick!


    It was not something she could easily ept.


    Emotion overwhelmed her until she thought she would never be able to bear it, then came the anger.


    Furious, she picked up the cloth bag on the floor and threw it across the room to Anne. Itnded


    heavily on her shoes. Pain radiated up from Anne''s lower limbs but her brain barely registered the


    sensation. She was numb. The mother''s expression of hurt and betrayal took away all thought.


    "The medical fees you paid for us, here, I am giving it back to you. Treat the rest as payment anything


    else you spent on my son. We never want to see you again. If you dare appear here again, we will call


    the police!" She grew more and more agitated with every word until her once calm voice ended in a


    roar.


    Anne willed herself to look down at the bag to discover that the cloth bag was indeed full of money.


    There was no point in fighting as Anne was bodily pushed out of the ward. The bag of cash followed


    her closely as the door was shut with a m of finality.


    An eternity had passed since Eddy and Emily had left the room to wait for Anne. Neither was happy to


    hear the shouting from inside the room and then to see Anne shoved out the room with no


    consideration. Eddy flung himself at his mother wrapping his small arms tightly around her. Anne felt


    some warmth return to her limbs. Not caring how it might look, she sank to the floor and returned


    Eddy''s embrace.


    Emily gritted her teeth and walked over. She frowned when she saw Anne''s red eyes. The bag caught


    her attention. She knew it didn''t belong to Anne. Curiously, she walked over to see what could be


    inside. She couldn''t hide her gasp at the sight of the money. Surprise gave way to confusion and she


    turned to Anne for answers. "Bob''s parents had run out of money. There shouldn''t have been anything


    left to take out. Where did they get this?"


    That was exactly what Anne wanted to know.


    Hadn''t she heard from Jayson that Bob''s parents had borrowed all the money they could get for Bob''s


    treatment? ''How could they get so much money overnight?'' she mused. It wasn''t a pleasant line of


    thought but, Anne could only conclude that someone had manipted the family.


    "I''m afraid someone did this deliberately." Anne sounded exhausted.


    The sound of footsteps turned their attention to the figures of Kevin and Sam hurrying towards them.


    Kevin slowed down as he reached his wife. It pained him to see her look so defeated. Gently he helped


    Anne to her feet.


    She weakly smiled at him, "I''m fine." she tried tofort him.


    It was clearly a lie. Kevin frowned and looked at the door that was firmly shut behind them.


    Before he got a chance to say anything his phone rang loudly. He briefly considered ignoring it but


    afraid it was important, he apologetically looked at his wife before pulling out his phone. A nce at the


    name on the screen made him wish he had ignored it. Thest thing he wanted to do was answer the


    call but there was no other choice. Kevin felt the beginning of a headache. Reluctantly he answered,


    "Mom, what''s wrong?"


    "I''ve arrived at the hospital in M City. Where can I find the ward? I''ll be right there." Selma''s voice


    carried across the line was strong and sure as ever.


    It was thest thing he expected to hear today. Not once had he thought Selma would actuallye all


    the way to M City.


    It was already a mess. And with Selma''s arrival, there was no telling what would happen.


    Anne''s reaction to the news mirrored his own but she kept quiet. There was nothing to be said that


    could change the situation. Kevin sighed. Selma was already here. Silentmunication passed


    between the husband and wife before Kevin stooped to pick up Eddy and lead his family out to meet up


    with his mother. Emily followed closely behind them. Sam watched them leave in a daze until he


    realized they had left him on his own with a bag full of money! Snatching the bag, he raced to catch up


    with others.


    ''Anne and Kevin might be filthy rich but they still couldn''t just waste money like this. Could they?'' He


    panted to keep up.


    Selma tapped her high-heeled foot in impatience as she waited in the hospital lobby. A wave of anger


    washed over her as she realized Kevin had just hung up on her. It was enough to make her curse. She


    hade all this way just for him. And did she get any gratitude? No, instead he had the audacity to


    hang up on her.


    ''What the hell was Kevin doing? How could he just cut me off?''


    Selma fumed. It was not like she wanted to be here! But, they had been here a week and still they


    hadn''t convinced the boy''s family to donate the heart. So it had be clear to her that she would


    have to sort the matter out for them. Never had she thought that Kevin would treat her with such


    indignity. Just wait, she would set him straight.


    Selma pulled up her son''s contact with every intention of giving him a piece of her mind when she


    spotted him. Selma''s self-righteous indignation deted. She decided to rather let the matter slide for


    now. She speedily made her way towards them leaving a trail of dust in her wake.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    "You could have just told me where the ward was. Why did you have toe out to wee me?"


    Selma chided Kevin, not missing a beat as she took her grandson into her arms. She pinched his cute


    little cheek with a smile. "Dear grandson, have you missed me these days?"


    Worryingly, Eddy didn''t answer. His eyes welled up with unshed tears and he buried himself in Selma''s


    arms clinging to her forfort.


    Anxious for answers, Selma looked around their small group and stopped by her daughter-inw


    silently asking her what had happened. Anne gave an awkward smile and pathetically tried to distract


    her, "Mom, why are you here?"


    Selma sighed at the question. The answer was obvious. She wanted the couple to know how


    disappointed she was in their actions this past week. "It''s just to buy a heart, but you dyed it for too


    long. I was anxious, so now I am here to help."


    The corners of Emily''s mouth twitched at Selma''s words. When she realized she could not fight it, she


    helplessly lowered her head to hide it. Emily had a suspicion that Selma''s presence would not help


    their current predicament. If anything it would only exasperate it.


    Not that Emily would ever say it out loud.


    "Now tell me about that child. Have his parents agreed yet? Do they want money or shares? And how


    much?" There was no time to answer as Selma pelted question after question. In her opinion, there


    was nothing in the world that money could not buy. Even a child''s heart. Life was a business


    transaction to her. She believed that sess in anything was only a matter of naming the right price.


    ''How could she so casually discuss a child''s life?'' Kevin stared at his mother in disbelief. The


    realization that only the blunt and honest truth would break through to her, gave him no joy. "Mom, they


    have given everything they have to fight this disease." But they still won''t give up!


    His heart is his life. This is not something that money can buy!"


    Selma''s face visibly tightened as she dug out the point of Kevin''s words. The child''s parents wouldn''t


    sell the child''s heart!

 Chapter 416 The Inevitable

    Chapter 416 The Inevitable


    For a while, Selma kept quiet and just squinted her eyes. Finally, she said, "As long as the price is


    reasonable, there''s nothing we can''t buy. We just have to use the right approach to do it. Now, let''s go


    back first. There''s no need to hurry."


    Eddy''s health was very stable right now. There was no need to rush.


    Anne and Kevin were both surprised at Selma''s words. They didn''t expect for her to be so level-headed


    about this.


    Nheless, her reaction was great for them. She didn''t cause any trouble after all.


    They then returned to their home. Selma immediately picked Eddy up and retired to her room. Looking


    at Kevin, Anne said, "Someone messed up our n."


    She truly believed so. Otherwise, how could Bob''s parents know about the n, let alone get their


    hands on so much money overnight?


    Kevin nodded with a cold expression etched on his face. It was obvious that someone deliberately


    exposed them.


    "I''ll find it out who did it," he said gravely.


    While it was true that they were not in A City, Kevin still had connections in this ce. He had formed a


    rtionship with the police officers here back when he was still looking for Anne. If he came to them,


    they would surely help him.


    Tiredly, Anne closed her eyes and nodded. She always felt guilty these days, especially whenever she


    saw Bob and his mother smiling together. Now that her real intentions had been revealed, she felt very


    relieved.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    She herself hated to be lied to; so, of course, she didn''t want to do that to others. Bob''s mother


    probably thought the same. To add, it wasn''t like she was asking for some irrelevant thing, it was about


    Bob''s heart and life!


    The request was hard to ept so it was normal for the parents to kick her out. Anne couldn''t be angry


    at them because if someone asked for her son''s heart, she would probably want to kill them!


    Kevin stood up and looked at Emily who instantly understood what he wanted her to do. Worried about


    Kevin, Sam followed him.


    While in the room, Selma quietly held Eddy in her arms.


    "What are you thinking about, Mom?" Anne''s voice suddenly interrupted.


    Selma''s eyes looked cold and shed with a murderous intent. Looking down on Eddy, she smiled and


    kissed his forehead. Then, she turned to Anne. "You think too much of others and are always


    sentimental. Youplicate simple problems too. For me, it''s not that hard of a situation."


    The sudden sermon was confusing. Anne frowned and waited, but Selma didn''t say anything else.


    Shaking her head, Anne went back to her room. She slowly closed her eyes as she tiredlyy on the


    bed. Just when she was about to sumb to sleep, someone knocked on the door. She stood up and


    opened it to a very anxious Emily.


    The look on Emily''s face was grim. She gritted her teeth and said, "Anne, Mrs. Selma went out just


    now. I''m afraid she''ll go to the hospital."


    They didn''t tell Selma about Bob''s ward but there was no doubt that she could find that information out


    herself.


    A moment of silence passed. Anne picked up her clothes and walked out. She instructed Emily, "Take


    good care of Eddy here."


    The woman nodded. She gave a sigh of relief as soon as Anne went out the door.


    As expected, Selma did go to the hospital. It only took her a few minutes to find out where Bob''s ward


    was located.


    It was very easy, to be honest. Bob was the only patient with blood disease in the whole hospital. If one


    were to ask the doctors here, one would quickly know.


    Bob''s parents didn''t go home tonight. The two of them just sat there and watched their sleeping son.


    From time to time, they both sighed heavily and furrowed their forehead.


    The situation was totally unbelievable. They thought Anne was a good woman. They didn''t realize early


    enough that her true intention was to take away their son''s heart!


    Once a person lost their heart, how could they stay alive?


    If it happened to an adult, medical equipment could be used to assist them, but Bob was just a child.


    He was too young to survive such a thing!


    Furthermore, why should their son give his heart away to another child?


    "How can they be so arrogant? Is it because they''re rich? Do they think people''s lives could be bought


    with money?" Bob''s mother sighed and bitterly smiled. "If we still had enough savings, one of us could


    have stayed to apany Bob. We wouldn''t have given Anne the chance to approach our son."


    "Well, it already happened. What''s the use of talking about it still?" Bob''s father sighed. They were


    weary and old. Both parents had grey hair already.


    "We already paid Anne back. But we still have debts to pay to others. We should go to work tomorrow.


    It''s not a good idea to just stay here with our child." All the wrinkles on Bob''s father seemed to indicate


    his deep sadness.


    Worriedly, Bob''s mother shook her head. "Maybe I should stay here with Bob. What do you think? Anne


    might not give up so easily."


    He opened his mouth to refute but nothing came out in the end. He just sighed. It would be less


    worrisome if his wife stayed here with Bob.


    "Excuse me. Can I talk to you?" The ward''s door was opened all of a sudden. A woman with designer


    clothes and delicate makeup stood at the door. She was very beautiful and elegant. It was hard to tell


    her age.


    The couple looked at each other, surprised at the neer. They both wondered who this woman


    was.


    "It''s very difficult to treat blood disease. With your current economic status, you can''t even get the


    disease under control, can you?" Selma intrusively stated as she stared at the couple. Then, she


    nced at the sleeping child with cold eyes.


    As long as this child died, Eddy could live. She would get his heart for her dear grandson!


    Bob''s mother nced at her husband. He nodded and then his wife walked out of the ward.


    "Madam, may I ask who you are?" she said as she scrutinized Selma from head to toe. She wasn''t


    familiar to her, so it was hard to guess her true identity.


    "It doesn''t matter who I am. What matters is that I can give you abundant wealth. You can be rich


    forever." Stretching out her right hand, Selma showed off the three shining gemstones on her fingers.


    As a woman, Bob''s mother knew how valuable and expensive the gemstones were. Thedy in front of


    her must be a billionaire.


    "What do you mean?" Suspiciously, Bob''s mother asked thedy. She was guarded because this


    person might have some malicious intentions.


    "ording to the information I got, you''re about to turn fifty. You''re forty-nine years old this year, right?"


    Instead of answering the question, Selma asked another one instead.


    Slightly, Bob''s mother nodded. Then Selma said, "The medical level has progressed so much. At your


    age, you could bear another child if you wanted. But because of Bob, you don''t have the financial


    capacity to do so. How are you and your husband doing right now? You already know you''re failing.


    What I really want to ask is how long do you think you can hold on?"


    The face of Bob''s mother turned as white as a sheet. It suddenly dawned on her that Selma wanted her


    son''s heart. It made her so angry. "No matter how desperate we be, we won''t sell our son''s heart.


    Madam, can you please leave now?"


    "Your struggles will be in vain. You won''t be able to hold on soon. You already know what would


    happen. Why are you still being so stubborn?


    Besides, are you really not going to have another child? If you are, what kind of life will you give to that


    child?


    Nothing but a small and bare house? Food that''s only enough for survival? All kinds of problems right


    from the beginning? You can''t even afford new clothes and toys!" Selma''s reprimanding voice was firm


    but calm. It stabbed deep into the heart of Bob''s mother.


    The couple was surely fighting still, but they were actually already prepared for the worst. They knew


    Bob would leave them one day.


    "I once read a story on the Inte. A poor couple gave birth to a child who grew up to resent her


    parents because they were so poor that they couldn''t provide her anything! Let''s be honest. In this


    society, who will think highly of you if you don''t have money?" The voice remained indifferent, but the


    words buried themselves deep in the mother''s heart.


    Pain shed in the eyes of Bob''s mother. She gritted her teeth and insisted for Selma to leave. She


    was a little weak and clumsy, though.


    Yes, they knew how difficult it was to make money. They also owed a huge amount now because of


    Bob''s illness. If this were to continue¡­


    How dare they have another baby?


    However, they couldn''t possibly have no children in thetter half of their lives!


    In the corridor near the ward, Anne clearly heard Selma''s utterances. She left her hiding spot as soon


    as Bob''s mother left.


    It wasn''t surprising for Selma to see her here. Slightly, Selma raised her eyebrows and winked. "Anne,


    you have to admit that aged people are wiser."


    Anne sighed deeply. The whole situation left her with sorrow.


    If there was solution where all of them could win, Anne would dly take it. They didn''t really want to


    push Bob''s parents. But s, there was no such way for all of them to get what they wanted.


    "Come on, Mom. Let''s go." The whole ordeal made Anne exhausted.


    Staring at the terribly jaded Anne, Selma sighed. "If a woman is not brutal, she can''t control her world.


    It''s okay to be kind but there are times when you can''t be anything but cruel! Otherwise, you''ll see your


    own child die right in front of you!"


    The words twisted like a knife inside Anne''s heart. She closed her eyes and sighed. Selma was right.


    This was not the time to be softhearted!


    The lights in the hall were turned off when they went back home. In the darkness, Kevin was sitting


    alone. Only his silhouette remained visible.


    Frowning, Selma turned the lights on. The sudden brightness made Kevin close his weary eyes.


    "It''s gettingte, Kevin. Go and take a rest," Selma said gently.


    When Kevin opened his eyes, he saw that something was quietly shifting in Anne''s eyes.


    "Back then, your mother took Sally to the hospital to take out her heart. It got widespread. Many people


    knew about it and Eddy''s illness wasn''t a secret in A City. Besides, you have offended a lot of people


    while being in business for many years now. I know it''s difficult to find out who exposed our n. This


    ce is not even your territory so that just adds difficulty in seeking out more information about this.


    Kevin, please go and take a rest. We have other things to do tomorrow," Anne said to him in a clear


    and indifferent voice.


    Helplessly, Kevin just sighed and nodded.


    The stressed couple boosted Selma''s determination. Whatever happened, they had to get Bob''s heart.


    For a long time, Bob''s mother stayed outside. When she came back, her husband had already fallen


    asleep on the chair.


    They weren''t capable of staying in a luxurious ward, so they only slept on the chairs whenever they


    stayed here overnight.


    She lowered her head and saw how tired her husband was even when he was asleep. But of course,


    how could he not be tired?


    He had been working all day except for the six hours of sleep he got every night. He looked so much


    older than he actually was!


    Shaking her head, she sat on her child''s bed and sighed heavily. Embarrassment and guilt could be


    seen in her eyes. "Bob, please tell me. What should I do?"


    Now, she was embroiled in a struggle. Her mind was aplete mess.

 Chapter 417 Bob Was Taken Away

    Chapter 417 Bob Was Taken Away


    Early the following day, before anyone was awake, loud banging rang throughout the property. It


    seemed like someone was hell-bent on breaking through the front door.


    Kevin immediately got up, an annoyed expression contorting his face. As he put his clothes on, he


    turned his bloodshot eyes to Anne and said, "I don''t know what''s going on outside. Stay here and don''t


    go out."


    Anne, now also wide awake, rolled her eyes. As soon as Kevin went out the door, she, too, put on her


    clothes and followed him out.


    The banging not only woke the couple up, but also everyone else in the house. Sam, Emily, Selma, and


    Eddy had also started preparing to go down and see what was happening.


    Holding Eddy''s hand, Selma yawned and said impatiently, "It''s still so early! Who would be so impolite


    to disturb us?"


    As soon as Kevin reached the doorbell monitor and saw who were on the other side of the door, his


    frown deepened.


    There were five people outside: Bob''s mother, Bob''s father, and three people donning police uniform.


    ''It is still so early. Why does it seem like they''re in a rush? What is happening?'' Kevin thought. While he


    was annoyed, he couldn''t help but feel nervous as to what might be the reason for such an untimely


    visit.


    With his heart filled with doubts, Kevin opened the door. Bob''s mother rushed in at once. Unfortunately,


    her legs were so weak that she fell on her knees in front of Kevin.


    This shocked Kevin. He immediately tried to help her, but she pushed him away, refusing to let him


    come anywhere near her. With visible tear streaks on her face, she got up and looked around. After a


    few moments, her starended on Anne and Selma, who had just arrived downstairs.


    She was right. These two women indeed knew each other.


    She then burst into tears. "Anne, Kevin, please! I beg you! Give Bob back to us! You are also parents.


    How can you treat Bob like this?" Bob''s mother once again fell to her knees, now crying bitterly.


    The heartbreaking scene confused Kevin and Anne immensely. They turned to each other, looking for


    answers, but there was none.


    Anne walked over to the despairing mother to console her, but Bob''s mother tightly gripped Anne''s


    hand, pulled her closer to her, and begged, "Please, please, Anne! You are also a mother! You know


    how important a child is to his parents. How could you do what you have done! Please give Bob to us,


    please!"


    Anne squatted in front of Bob''s mother, with confusion written all over her face. "I''m sorry, but I have no


    idea of what you''re talking about. Can you stand up and tell me about what is happening?"


    Bob''s father sighed, looked at Anne, and shook his head. "Last night, while my wife was sleeping, our


    son disappeared. We tried to check the surveince footage from the hospital, but they told us that


    something was wrong with it. We didn''t get anything, so we found nothing at all!


    The only people who has the power to do that are you two! Not to mention, you have a good motive!"


    Stunned silence filled the room. Kevin and Anne were shocked beyond belief.


    Indeed, they needed Bob''s heart, but they would never take him without consent from him parents.


    "I understand why you would think that. We need Bob''s heart, but we would never do such a thing!"


    Kevin adamantly denied, looking directly into Bob''s father''s eyes.


    Surprise shed through Bob''s father''s eyes. Before he could say anything, however, Bob''s mother had


    already shouted, "We are just ordinary people. We have never offended anyone. If it is not you, who


    else will kidnap our child?"


    Anne tenderly held Bob''s mother''s hand and said with all sincerity, "This is the first time we got the


    news that Bob had disappeared. We do not know what happened or where he is right now. Please trust


    us!"


    "No one would be so despicable and shameless to do these things except for you! Why should we


    believe that you had nothing to do with this? You took my child! Give him back to me! Give him back!"


    All of a sudden, Bob''s mother pulled Anne towards her until they were both on the ground. She then


    got on top of her and started to pull on her hair and beat her face with her fists.


    No one expected Bob''s mother to act like this, and so no one was able to help Anne instantly. After


    some moments, Kevin came between the two women, while Bob''s father held her wife back.


    "Calm down, please! We have to find our boy first!" Bob''s father shouted loudly, sounding anxious and


    uneasy.


    Emily ran up to Kevin and Anne, intending to help.


    Anne was already on her feet, straightening her clothes and fixing her hair. She had several little


    scratches on her beautiful face, and Bob''s mother was still holding some of her broken hair in her hand.


    Emily frowned and red at Bob''s mother. The air around Kevin suddenly became cold.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Seeing this, Selma, too, couldn''t help but feel annoyed. She immediately held Eddy in her arms, turned


    around and walked back towards the bedroom.


    Eddy didn''t want to go, and so he struggled against Selma''s grip for a while. As he looked at Anne, he


    felt hurt deep inside.


    "Anne, I''m warning you! Give me back my child, because trust me, I will not rest until he''s with me!


    Even if I die right now, I swear I''m going toe back as a ghost and haunt you until I achieve justice! I


    will make your life miserable! And your child, he will go to hell with me, too!" Bob''s mother shouted. Her


    eyes were wide and unfocused, a clear sign that she was having a mental breakdown.


    Instead of answering, Anne just let out a big sigh as she put her hand on her forehead. Kevin, however,


    was more confrontational. "If you still want your boy back, you''d better shut up!" he warned, rage visible


    in his eyes.


    The aura he was exuding was so cold and hostile that Bob''s mother immediately became quiet and


    even Bob''s father froze up.


    The three police officers had been quiet until that moment. Sensing that the meeting wasn''t going well,


    one of them chimed in, saying, "I know you are worried about your missing boy, but terrorizing these


    two would not help you find your son faster. Instead of fighting, we must focus our efforts on the search


    and rescue."


    Although Bob''s mother was once again bawling her eyes out, she nodded in agreement with what the


    officer said. Her husband was still holding her tightly out of fear that she might do something reckless


    again.


    "But what happened to the security footage? What happened to it? Also, isn''t there a footage from any


    cameras installed in the streets?" Kevin asked the officers, his expression serious.


    The policeman shook his head. "At the beginning, we just thought that the boy ran out secretly to y,


    but when we checked the surveince video, we found that it recorded nothing during that timeframe.


    Because of that, we felt that something bad had happened. We immediately searched the immediate


    areas, but we also found that the same thing happened to the surveince. It seems like a hacker


    deleted every important footage."


    That was the reason they had no idea as to where to start looking for the missing boy.


    It was at that moment when Bob''s parents suggested that Anne and Kevin might have kidnapped their


    son. The officers didn''t want to just barge into someone''s home without any proof they did something


    wrong, but the insistence of Bob''s parents made them agree to it.


    Anne looked up at Kevin, and thetter shook his head slightly. It was then did Anne realize that there


    was something fishy about it.


    First, someone told the truth to Bob''s parents. Now, Bob was taken away. Somehow, it seemed like


    someone was purposefully trying to set her and Kevin up.


    Looking at Bob''s mother, she asked, "Who told you about us needing Bob''s heart?"


    Through her tears, Bob''s mother sneered. "Although we are ordinary people, we know how to protect


    the one who helped us!"


    For Bob''s parents, Anne and Kevin were evil as they wanted their boy''s heart. They weren''t entirely


    sure whether or not the one who revealed the truth to them was good, but he had helped them anyway,


    and so they would not easily give out his identity.


    Besides, if they told Anne who that person was, they would probably do something bad to him!


    Anne felt so helpless. Emily took out a handkerchief and wiped the blood stains on her face. "Whoever


    nted the idea in your head is so obviously against me and Kevin!" shemented, her voice cracking.


    "Only when we know who that person is can we find Bob and bring him back!"


    Anne''s genuine emotions seemed to have resonated with Bob''s parents. "Do... do you really not know


    what happened to our child?"


    Both Anne and Kevin shook their heads. "If we really did take Bob, we would have gone back to A City


    hours ago instead of just staying here. So trust us¡ªwe didn''t take your son!"


    There was no way they would do such reckless thing, especially since Bob was the only one who could


    save Eddy.


    "The only clue we have right now is the identity of the person who contacted you. If you don''t want to


    reveal that to us, then we cannot help you." Shaking her head, Anne looked at the police and said, "If


    you want to take us to the police station for inquiry, we''llply. If you don''t need to do that, please


    leave."


    The policemen looked at each other, nodded, and then looked at Bob''s parents. One took in a deep


    breath and said, "A boy that young being away from his parents is dangerous. We believe that at this


    moment, nothing is more important than his life."


    Bob''s mother looked at her husband, who sighed. "The man who came to see us that day was in a suit


    and wearing sunsses. He looked average, not handsome. He always gave people a cold feeling."


    Then he looked at Anne and Kevin expectantly.


    Kevin took out his phone and found a photo of Kim. He showed it to Bob''s parents so that they could


    identify him, but after looking at it for a while, the couple just shook their heads. "He wasn''t the one we


    spoke with," Bob''s father said.


    It indeed was reasonable that Kim was hidden in some ce instead of going to ces and being in


    public. He was still wanted by the police in multiple cities.


    Finally, Anne said, "We don''t know who it is either." Helplessly, Anne shook her head, but she was very


    sure about one thing. "I think the disappearance of Bob must have something to do with the man who


    contacted his parents."


    The policeman nodded and said, "We will immediately set up a special team to investigate this man."


    There seemed to be no other way.


    Bob''s parents also felt helpless, but the only thing they could do was go home and wait for news. They


    were particrly worried about Bob''s health, and so they wanted him found as soon as possible.


    It was only a few days ago that Bob''s physical condition finally stabilized. If he underwent extreme fear


    and stress, what would happen to him?


    Kevin and Anne were also worried for Bob.


    "No matter who is behind this whole thing and what they want to achieve with this, it seems like their


    aim is not in M City, but in A City. Maybe we should go back." Although Anne had applied some


    ointment on her face, it was still a little swollen.


    Bob''s mother was really strong and scratched her hard.


    Kevin stared at Anne. He touched her forehead and parted her bangs. When she saw the scar, he


    frowned.


    Her delicate and beautiful face which was as perfect as a doll now was filled with underserved injuries.


    Anne wasn''t thinking about that, however. Instead, she just stared back at Kevin quietly.


    "Anne is right," Selma suddenly said. "Since these people are clearly our enemies, we can''t fight in M


    City. We have to go back to A City."


    Just the fact that whoever was trying to antagonize them had hired a hacker to erase any relevant


    footage in the hospital and in surrounding areas was a testament as to how powerful and destructive


    they were.


    In M City, it was obvious that they were at a disadvantage. It would be much wiser for them to go back


    to A City!


    Kevin nodded. With that, the whole house became busy: Emily and Sam packed up their things, Anne


    and Kevin made arrangements. After careful consideration, Anne went to see Bob''s parents before


    they left.


    Because of what happened that morning, Kevin didn''t dare be careless. He now always stood in front


    of Anne to protect her, in case anything happened.


    Bob''s parents didn''t expect that Anne would meet them again. They felt embarrassed by how they


    treated her earlier.


    "We have decided to go back to A City. Somehow, we feel that whoever took Bob had already taken


    him there!" Anne shared. To the parents who had lost their son, she could only offer a sympathetic


    gaze.


    Though Bob''s mother had calmed down a lot, she still didn''t feelfortable with Kevin and Anne. She


    said, "You are looking for Bob just because you want his heart. Why do you have to say that? I still do


    not think that you are a good person. You are just scheming against us, just like that man we talked to!"


    That was what reality was for her.

 Chapter 418 The New CEO Of AS Group (Part One)

    Chapter 418 The New CEO Of AS Group (Part One)


    At this point, Anne didn''t want to argue any more. She had nothing more to say.


    She just took out her business card from her pocket and slid it on top of the tablet. "If there''s any


    problem, you can call me."


    Back when Anne was taking care of Bob, the boy''s mother had also given Anne her phone number


    because she worried that something might happen to him while she was gone.


    Bob''s parents frowned and lowered their heads. Neither of them said anything since the beginning until


    the end. It was then that Anne and Kevin decided to leave their house. They wouldn''t want to intrude


    any longer.


    Their house were bare and almost empty. There were only a few chairs and beds, and there was no TV


    set at all.


    After Anne got into the car, exhaustion finally took over her face. Kevin, too, felt immensely tired.


    They now headed back to A City.


    As soon as they got home, Simon and Sally immediately rushed over to them. They both looked happy.


    Upon looking at their children, Anne and Kevin felt warmth pour down into their hearts. They couldn''t


    help but hold their children close to them.


    "You''re finally back, mom! I miss you so much," Simon said, cheerfully. He then put his arms around


    her neck and kissed her on the cheek.


    Smiling, she held her son tightly. On the other hand, Sally was already acting like a spoiled child in


    Kevin''s arms.


    Selma shook her head when she saw the scene the family was making. She couldn''t help butpare


    the two ungrateful brats to her Eddy. He was definitely the best among them.


    Sam and Emily had also returned to their home. They were both exhausted after the long journey, so


    they ate quickly and immediately went to bed.


    The next morning while Kevin and Anne just had finished breakfast, Kevin''s phone rang. Whenhe saw


    the number shing on the screen, a sh of solemnness fell over his eyes.


    "Peter, what''s the matter?" Kevin asked coldly.


    Ever since Kim left A City, Kevin no longer had his assistant monitor Peter. So now, he no longer knew


    what the other man was up totely.


    "I''d always thought AS Group would fall into your hands, but surprisingly, it fell into the hands of Kim


    instead. Are you free, Kevin? I want you toe visit you in your office." There was something very


    self-deprecating about Peter. He also sounded very casual without a trace of nervousness at all.


    But when he mentioned Kim, Kevin immediately became wary.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    "I''ll wait for you in the office at around ten o''clock," he replied hastily.


    He then hung up the phone, finally noticing that Anne had kept silent the whole time. "I should go with


    you to thepany," she suddenly said.


    Kevin nodded in agreement. Later on, the two headed to thepany together. However, they were


    surprised to see a sea of entertainment reporters waiting just outside the building. The reporters


    immediately started pressing in on them upon their arrivals. There were the shutters of the camera


    phones clicking away while some had already started posting on the inte.


    Until now, the public still considered Anne a slut married to a great man like Kevin. Men like him were


    rare in this world.


    Initially, nobody really knew if Kevin had already forgiven Anne. But looking at their new photos now,


    the truth had finallye out. At once, Anne was pulled back into the spotlight again.


    However, these boring things didn''t bother Anne and Kevin at all. They had more important things to do


    than get suck into all this.


    Perhaps this uproar could affect thepany in the long run. But at the moment, thepany was


    insignificantpared to their son''s life.


    Now that they were inside the office, the couple kept checking the time. For the first time, they felt


    anxious as they waited. Every second that went by tortured them.


    At ten o''clock, Peter finally pushed the door open and came in.


    He didn''t look at all surprised to see Anne there as well. He casually took a seat across Kevin, acting


    as if this was his own office. He then turned to Kevin''s assistant and said, "I''d like a cup of coffee. Two


    sugars. I don''t want it to be bitter."


    The assistant was shocked by Peter''s rudeness. The corners of his mouth twitched as he quickly shot


    a nce at Kevin''s direction. As soon as he saw his boss nod, he went out to prepare the coffee.


    Kevin finally looked at Peter who sat in front of him. The other man still had a smile on his face as he


    shrugged innocently. "Don''t look at me like that. Thepany is gone already. There''s no point crying


    bitter tears right now. It still wouldn''t change anything. I''m better off epting my fate instead," he said.


    This was such a rare mindset indeed!


    Normally, Anne would give Peter a thumbs up to show her support, but now was not the right time for


    that.


    "What on earth happened, Peter? Why did you hand over AS Group to Kim?" Anne asked, puzzled.


    A month ago, Peter had finally revealed his true colors. Everyone thought that he would leave with the


    money, but to their surprise, he didn''t give up on AS Group. But now, how could he possibly give the


    company to Kim so easily?


    Peter only sighed heavily. It was then that the assistant brought in the coffee. Peter graciously


    epted the cup and took a sip of the coffee. Looking up, he said, "For some reason, I suddenly find


    in ck coffee more appealing now. Go and get another cup. Make sure the next one has no sugar."


    Again, the assistant frowned and looked at Kevin for permission. After getting his approval, the


    assistant turned around and left.


    Upon noticing how the couple were staring at him, Peter merely shook his head and said, "From the


    start until the end, Kim knows that I am only a mere substitute of Ryan. If he hands me over to the


    police, I will surely rot in jail. And while I do love money, I don''t want to live in a ce like that. In the


    end, I have no choice but give up thepany to him."


    Both Anne and Kevin nodded their heads. They had known the truth all along, but they didn''t care


    about it.


    "Kim is on the wanted list of three cities. How dare he suddenly show up at A City and take away your


    company?" Anne had always thought that Kim was a careful person. But now that he dared show up


    here, he must be feeling very confident. This was enough to worry Anne and Kevin.

 Chapter 419 The New CEO Of AS Group (Part Two)

    Chapter 419 The New CEO Of AS Group (Part Two)


    It was then that the assistant returned with a cup of ck coffee for Peter. The other man epted the


    cup and took a sip. His handsome face twitched, and then he looked up at the assistant coldly.


    The assistant was taken aback by his expression. ''You specifically asked for ck coffee a while ago.


    I''m sure I didn''t add any sugar at all, '' he thought to himself.


    "If you were my assistant, I would have fired you already. Now get out." Peter waved his hand


    dismissively. It was really as if he owned the entire ce.


    Gnashing his teeth, the assistant only red at Peter. But when he saw the stern look that Kevin was


    giving him, he had no choice but to leave.


    Immediately, Peter became gravely serious. He said, "Kim isn''t working alone. His father is probably


    supporting him as well. After so many years, do you really think you have a grasp on how wide his


    network is?"


    Anne and Kevin pondered on this question for some time. And while they didn''t know how Kim started


    on this path, they didn''t expect him to inherit his father''s business.


    "Back then, it was very popr to join the underworld. But now in a society ruled byw, it is not a very


    good career." Peter shook his head and whispered, "As far as I know, Kim has started to whitewash


    what he had done a few months ago. He almost got into a gunfight once, but that didn''t ruin his ns at


    all.


    Now, he goes by the name of Cory Li instead of Kim. He has a whole new identity so that he can start


    again with a clean te. It''s the reason why he is bold enough to make AS Group his own."


    "One can never really hide everything from the rest of the world, right? Can Kim really do that? Is he


    really that sure of himself?" Anne asked. She shook her head.


    "What about Cherry?" Peter turned to look at Anne and smiled faintly.


    Anne instantly understood what that meant. They all knew that Cherry couldn''t just change her identity


    completely and disappear without a trace on her own. Apparently, Kim had been helping her all along.


    "It seems like Kim has everything nned beforehand." It was then that Anne realized how terrifying


    the man was.


    Kevin kept silent the whole time, but deep in his heart, he couldn''t help but take this opponent seriously.


    "Well, now that I have said everything that I should, I should go." Peter smiled gently as he kept his


    eyes on the cup of coffee on the table. He then shook his head and said, "By the way, your assistant is


    really not as capable as my former assistant."


    Upon hearing thisment, Kevin and Anne couldn''t help but frown a little. They then watched Peter


    leave.


    Peter was not a good man, and so his warning was very unusual.


    "Peter has always been working with Kim, but now that Kim has stolen hispany..." Kevin shook his


    head with a smile.


    Anne raised her eyebrows, but didn''t say anything else. It didn''t matter what Peter and Kim wanted to


    do. She knew it was probably all just a trap. All they could do now was remain vignt.


    "Back then, Kim prefered to work in the shadows. But now, he''s really stepping into the spotlight. This


    isn''t so bad for us," Kevin said reassuringly after a moment of silence.


    Anne nodded in agreement.


    But that didn''t mean they would just give up. They would immediately approach their private detectives


    and ask them to investigate Kim''s identity. This way, they could prove that he and Corry were the same


    person and have him sent to prison.


    They knew it would be a difficult road ahead.


    However, nothing was ever easy in the world, wasn''t it? But they would still face the difficulties. This


    was their attitude towards life.


    Kevin and Anne discussed the matter for a while before the former sent his assistant to go to AS group


    in person. It was a great thing that his old friend was now the CEO. So he sent his assistant to


    schedule for a get-together.


    In the AS Company, everyone was surprised to find out that the AS Group CEO had been reced.


    The new CEO was a very capable fellow. On his first day, he was able to make some deals that Ryan


    failed to achieve before. This had greatly pleased the wholepany.


    If this continued to happen in the future, thepany would definitely earn more money.


    In his office, Kim, who was now known as Cory, only sneered at Kevin''s invitation.


    It seemed like Kevin and Anne had finally gotten the news of his takeover as soon as they got back in


    town. It was probably Peter who had informed them.


    And while the other man proved to be nosy, Kim didn''t mind.


    "Please tell Mr. Kevin that I will be there on time." Cory smiled. He might look gentle, but there was a


    darkness behind his face.


    Kevin''s assistant didn''t dare to stay any longer. He quickly turned around and left at once. He initially


    thought that Kevin''s cold attitude was frightening especially when he was angry, but it was nothing


    compared to the coldness and gloominess from the new AS Group CEO.


    He guessed that the man wasn''t as simple as he looked. Otherwise, how could he snatch up the CEO


    position from Peter''s nose?


    In the afternoon, Bob''s mother called Anne. They hadn''t received any news so far, and so she wanted


    to ask Anne if she had heard anything.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Only a few days had passed, so there were no news yet. Bob''s mother was very disappointed to hear


    this, but there was nothing she could do.


    However, both Anne and Kevin had a feeling that this matter had something to do with Kim. But they


    didn''t have any evidence to prove this.


    They knew the other party''s background, and so they weren''t afraid of their enemy. But without proof,


    there was no way they could force them to hand over Bob.


    If it was some other group who caught Bob, this would have been a lot easier to deal with. But this


    person was not like any other people. This was the most troublesome one. After all, this was Kim they


    were talking about.

 Chapter 420 This Is A Small Revenge

    Chapter 420 This Is A Small Revenge


    At ten o''clock in the morning of the second day, which was the appointed time, the new CEO of AS


    Group came to Kevin'' office with his girlfriend.


    Although Kim was cold, he was young and promising. Wherever such a man appeared, he could attract


    the attention of women.


    But unexpectedly, Kim''s girlfriend was the famous movie star, Cherry.


    As expected, the mastermind behind Cherry was exactly Kim. Only Cherry had the power to make her


    a popr actress in just three years.


    The appearance of Cherry and her new boyfriend made the employees of the group once again fall into


    the hot gossip.


    Not long ago, Kristine had been intimate with their CEO. With the appearance of Anne, their CEO had


    chosen Anne again!


    Now that Kristine and her new boyfriend came to thepany. This was a provocation!


    All of a sudden, the employees of AN Group got together to gossip.


    Sitting on the sofa, Anne and Kevin watched Kim and Cherry push the door open ande in. The two


    looked at each other without any surprise on their faces.


    It was already expected that Kim and Cherry would be together.


    "Anne. It''s been a long time. How''s it going recently?" With exquisite makeup, Cherry waved at Anne


    and smiled happily. But her eyes were full of strong hatred and provocation.


    However, for Anne...


    Anne nodded and said coldly, "I had a good time without seeing you."


    Cherry frowned. When she was about to lose her temper, she suddenly felt a cold sight. She shrank


    her body and immediately sat obediently on the sofa on the other side.


    Crossing his arms across his chest, Kim looked at the two people in front of him and said, "Mr. Kevin is


    an omnipotent man in A City, so you are usually very busy. Why do you suddenly want to meet a


    nobody like me? "


    Nobody?


    Kevin sneered, "Kim, if you are a nobody, then I am even a nobody."


    "Kim?" Kim raised his head slowly and looked at the surveince video in Kevin''s office. He asked


    directly, "Who is Kim? I have never heard of it. "


    Kevin smiled disdainfully. He knew Kim was wary, and he also thought that Kim would not admit that he


    was Kim so easily.


    Then he asked, "Where is the child?"


    "I don''t understand. Mr. Kevin, please forgive me for not understanding your words. " Kim shook his


    head and said.


    Kevin frowned and looked at Kim coldly. But he knew that Kim wouldn''t say anything based on his


    vignce.


    Then Kevin went over, turned off the power supply of the whole office, and looked back at Kim.


    Kim shrugged and said to Kevin. "Mr. Kevin, if you have something to say, why don''t you go to AS


    Group? I''m not at ease talking to you here."


    Kevin frowned and looked at Anne. Anne frowned and said nothing. Since Kim came in, he had never


    looked at Anne.


    It seemed that Kim had realized that Anne would never fall in love with him no matter what. He had


    given up. But from now on, he would only be colder.


    "In that case, we will go to AS Group." Kevin said to Kim with a smile.


    Kim nodded and looked at Cherry. Cherry understood what he meant. She held Kim''s hand, nced at


    Kevin with a faint smile, turned around and left.


    After leaving, Kevin looked at Anne. Anne squinted her eyes and said, "If it weren''t for Kim, he would


    have said it on the spot, but Kim didn''t deny it. It can be seen that Bob is in his hand."


    That was right. There was no one else who could do this except Kim.


    Kevin nodded slightly. Although they didn''t know who the man that Bob''s father mentioned that day


    was, Kim had a lot of subordinates and they all wore the same clothes.


    On the second day, Anne and Kevin directly chose to forget about it, so they didn''t go to the AS Group.


    They invited Kim just because they wanted to know the news of Bob. Now that they had known it, why


    bother?


    Now, the only thing they needed to do was to find out what Kim wanted to do and save Bob!


    Bob was implicated by them. They had the responsibility and obligation to protect him!


    But at the same time, they were also conflicted. They cared about Bob because they only wanted Bob''s


    heart.


    On that day, when Anne and Kevin came back from thepany, they met Selma who looked anxious.


    When Selma saw Anne and Kevin, she immediately walked up to them and said in a hurry, "Sally


    wanted to eat something delicious. When Emily was free, I asked Emily to take her to eat. But Emily


    just called and they met Kim!"


    The word of Kim were like a devil. At the moment, the faces of Anne and Kevin turned pale. The two


    turned around immediately and drove away in front of Selma.


    In the past, Kim had imprisoned Anne and her son again. Now, he had met Sally!


    Resting her hand on her forehead, Anne slowly closed her eyes. Although Kim had been nice to the


    two children when she was imprisoned, it was obvious that he liked Simon more. Now he met Sally...


    "Hurry up! Hurry up!" Anne turned around and urged Kevin.


    Pursing his lips, Kevin gave off a cold aura. Although he did not respond to Anne, he drove faster and


    faster.


    At the same time, in the dining room.


    Sally looked at Kim, who was sitting opposite, with a little timidity in her eyes.


    Although Sally was very familiar with Kim, she knew that Kim liked her brother more than herself.


    "Sally, what''s wrong? Don''t you like the food here? " Wearing a handsome suit, Kim looked down at


    Sally with a faint smile on his face.


    With her eyes wide open, Sally turned to look at Emily. Emily frowned and looked vigntly at Kim in


    front of her. After hesitating for a moment, she smiled and said, "Mr. Kim, you are the president of the


    AS Group. You must have a lot of things to deal with. You don''t need to stay here with Sally. I will


    definitely bring Sally back safely."


    Kim squinted at Emily. Emily''s body stiffened and she immediately lowered her head.


    Emily knew Kim''s identity and knew that he could do anything. In her heart, she was afraid of Kim, but


    for the sake of Sally, she could only do so.


    Kim said coldly, "Ms. Emily, I am not familiar with you. Besides, I hate others to interrupt when I speak."


    Emily frowned and nodded repeatedly.


    Sally bit her lips and looked aggrieved. Suddenly, she threw the knife and fork on the table and burst


    into tears. "I don''t like you. Go away!"


    All of a sudden, the people around looked at Sally.


    Kim narrowed his eyes and looked at Sally up and down. Under Kim''s cold gaze, Sally''s body stiffened


    and she didn''t dare to say anything. She bit her lips tightly and felt extremely aggrieved.


    "Sally, you haven''t seen me for a few days. Aren''t you familiar with me? I''m really disappointed in you. "


    Kim''s voice became colder and colder.


    Sally bit her lips and looked more aggrieved. Tears fell down like broken beads, but she dared not


    make any sound in her throat.


    Sally had been afraid of Kim since she was a child, and now she was the same.


    Usually people should treat girls better.


    Although Sally and Simon were not Kim''s children, they were brought up by him. But what he did was


    the opposite.


    Kim liked Simon very much, but he treated Sally more harshly.


    This had always made Anne very dissatisfied, but Kim still acted on his own, and Anne could do


    nothing about it.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Now that Kim met Sally again, he still did this.


    Lowering her head, Emily took a look at her cell phone. Her eyes were full of eagerness. It had been so


    long, but why hadn''t anyonee yet?


    When Emily was lost in her thoughts, she suddenly saw a car parking outside. Her eyes lit up. She


    recognized the car. It was Kevin''s car!


    As expected, after the door was opened, Kevin and Anne walked over in a hurry.


    When Anne saw Emily and Sally, she immediately walked over. Sally looked up at Anne aggrievedly


    and burst into tears.


    Anne frowned and immediately held Sally in her arms. She red at Kim in front of her and said


    angrily, "Kim, what do you want to do again? If you have anything, juste to me and Kevin. What


    are you going to do to a child? "


    Kim raised his head slowly and looked at Anne. His cold eyes were no longer as gentle as before. With


    a smile at the corners of his mouth, he spread out his hands and said in a somewhat yful tone,


    "Emily has been here all the time. She can prove that I have never done anything to Sally or said


    anything harsh to her. Sally wanted to eat, so I took her to eat. You wronged me!


    Besides, Anne. I have to remind you, who is Kim you are talking about? I don''t know him. I''m Cory, the


    CEO of AS Group! "


    Frowning, Anne wanted to say something, but her shoulder was suddenly held by Kevin. She turned


    around and looked at Kevin.


    Lowering his head, Kevin looked at Sally, who was in Anne''s arms with an aggrieved face. With some


    dissatisfaction in his eyes, he turned to look at Kim.


    Kevin stepped forward and sat opposite Kim. Kevin looked at Kim coldly and fearlessly.


    "Back then, Anne, Sally and Simon were kidnapped by Kim. It could be said that Kim had watched


    them grow up. Except for Kim, Simon and Sally didn''t know a person named Cory. Why did you


    suddenly invite Sally to eat?"


    Kim raised his eyebrows and said with a smile, "We are old acquaintances. Did I do something wrong


    to treat your child to dinner?"


    Then he looked at Sally and said with a smile, "Sally is very beautiful. I like her very much."


    "No, thanks. Sally is my daughter. You don''t need to like her. And..." Kevin narrowed his eyes and


    looked at Kim up and down, "In the past, you were in the dark and could attack at any time, which


    made me unable to guard against you. But now, you are also exposed to the public. I advise you to


    restrain yourself before doing anything, or else, don''t me me."


    Kimughed and shook his head slightly.


    The fight had attracted the attention of the people around. They didn''t know Kim, but they knew Anne


    and Kevin. So they immediately took the video.


    Noticing the surrounding movements, Kim sighed heavily. He slowly stood up, straightened his suit,


    stepped forward and said to Kevin, "Originally, I thought we were acquaintances. After seeing Sally, I


    liked her very much and wanted to invite her to eat something. But I didn''t expect that Mr. Kevin would


    warn me for this. Please rest assured. From now on, after seeing your children, I will definitely hide and


    won''te to invite them again! "

 Chapter 421 None Of Them Were Good People

    Chapter 421 None Of Them Were Good People


    Kim''s voice was neither loud nor low. It was just enough for people around him to hear him. They


    immediately took out their phones to record the scene.


    Kevin narrowed his eyes and clenched his fists.


    ''Damn Kim!''


    "I have just taken over the AS Group, so I''m still new here. My career is currently on the rise. Of


    course, I wanted to please Mr. Kevin, but it turned out to have an opposite effect instead. I don''t expect


    him to forgive me, but please don''t do anything to retaliate. I just want to live peacefully in A City!" With


    his back on the crowd, Kim smiled at Kevin. He didn''t look apologetic at all.


    He then bowed to Kevin before turning to face the crowd. The smile was gone from his face. And now,


    he looked perfectly sad.


    Kevin couldn''t help but frown at this. The people around them immediately started putting away their


    mobile phones. But the damage was done, and the video had finally made its way into the inte.


    Anne then turned to Kevin, but he shook his head. Emily was instantly up on her feet and followed


    them out.


    "This is all my fault. I wasn''t able to find Kim. If only I left earlier with Sally, this wouldn''t have happened


    at all," Emily said. Her voice was full of guilt. "Kim''s cold eyes frightened me so much. I''m so sorry. It''s


    all my fault."


    ''If only I had more courage and left with Sally, this wouldn''t have happened, '' Emily thought in her heart.


    Anne turned around to look at her. She smiled and shook her head. "Don''t beat yourself up, Emily. We


    can''t really anticipate Kim every time he makes a move.


    You''ve still done a good job."


    Kim was the type of man who would dare to do anything. Emily had never met such a dangerous


    person before. Nheless, it was brave of her to protect Sally from him.


    Emily could only smile bitterly. She had nothing more to say.


    Kevin looked at Sally through the rearview mirror. Upon seeing her red and swollen eyes, he felt a


    painful lurch inside his heart. He could only sigh helplessly and sped up the car.


    Meanwhile, at home, Selma was getting worried. As soon as Kevin and the others arrived, she


    immediately ran towards Sally and held her in her arms.


    "Don''t be afraid, Sally. Grandma is here. I''m here." Selma closed her eyes as she held her grandchild


    tighter. It was as if she was holding the most precious treasure in the world.


    Sally''s eyes widened. At this point, she hadpletely forgotten everything that had just happened.


    "I am really fine, Grandma." Her childish voice was still sweet and soft. The sound alone was like music


    to people''s ears.


    Selma then let go of Sally and looked at her red eyes. She frowned and turned to look at Kevin.


    Kevin nodded at her, and she immediately left with Sally in her arms.


    In the hall, Kevin, Anne, and Emily finally decided to sit down.


    Kevin was still fuming deep inside. "What Kim did today was his retaliation after we broke the


    agreementst time."


    Indeed, the man was so childish and mean. He only did this because he wanted to get even with Kevin


    and Anne after they had broken their agreement.


    Frowning, Anne didn''t say anything. It was true after all. As far as she knew, Kim was capable of doing


    such a thing.


    When she turned on her phone, she wasn''t at all surprised to see that the video was posted online.


    There were a lot of negativements, too.


    Theizens didn''t understand what was going. They only heard Kim pleading softly, but they didn''t


    know that the real victims were Kevin and Anne.


    In this era of the inte, there was never a shortage of audience. People behind keyboards loved to


    watch and talk. Not to mention, there were the paid posters who did nothing but criticize and insult


    online.


    "Kim''s behavior has forced us into the spotlight again. Our group''s stock will definitely fluctuate


    tomorrow!" Rubbing her forehead, Anne sighed heavily.


    If that did happen tomorrow, it would be a huge loss to the group.


    And if they lost their reputation and money, it would be all Kim''s fault!


    "Well, there''s nothing we can do now. It happened, so let''s not think about it too much." Kevin looked at


    Anne.


    Anne nodded slightly before turning to Emily. The other woman sat silently beside her the whole time.


    "Don''t let it get to you, Emily. It had happened, and we can''t do anything to change the past," Anne


    said.


    Emily sighed. Indeed, it was true. It was toote to do anything about it now.


    On the other hand, Bob''s parents and the police still received no news about Bob. Their child was still


    missing. It was only natural that they were anxious. Bob''s parents had actually contacted Anne to


    inform her about their ns toe to A City.


    At that time, Anne and Kevin were very sure that the person behind all these were actually aiming for


    the two of them. So it was only natural that Bob must be in A City!


    And even though they had nobody to rely on in A City, they wanted to be in the same city where Bob


    was!


    It was because of this that Anne agreed. The house she bought was currently vacant, so she allowed


    Bob''s parents to live in there for the meantime.


    Back then in M City, Bob''s mother couldn''t hold back her rage and had beaten Anne. She now had a


    faint scar on her face because of this. But afterwards, Bob''s mother couldn''t help but feel guilty about it.


    She said, "I''m so sorry, Anne. I was being too impulsive at that time. I just lost my child, so I couldn''t


    stop myself..."


    Tears welled up in her eyes as she spoke. Anne sighed and took out a tissue from her bag. She gave it


    to Bob''s mother and said, "Ipletely understand how you''re feeling. If I was in your situation, I would


    have gone crazy as well. Moreover, you discovered the reason why I wanted Bob. It''s only reasonable


    for you to me me."


    Indeed, Anne could truly empathize with her. The mere thought of somebody coveting her child''s heart


    was enough to make her feel murderous.


    Bob''s mother sighed as tears continued to stream down her face. She suddenly looked up at Anne and


    grabbed her hand. "After Bob was born, he was able to grow healthily until he was three years old. But


    then, he started getting sick about two years ago. He is just a child, but he has gone through a lot. As a


    mother, this makes me feel so sad for him. If there''s any chance of saving him, we will never give up


    the treatment!


    Anne, you are also a mother. Eddy and Bob suffer from the same disease. You should understand what


    I am feeling!"


    Anne could only look away and sigh helplessly. Of course, she knew what the other woman was


    feeling. Otherwise, they wouldn''t be desperately looking for a recement for Eddy''s heart.


    "If God decides that Bob should pass away first, I will dly donate his heart to keep Eddy alive!" Bob''s


    mother said, suddenly lowering her head in grief.


    Upon hearing this, Anne finally looked up at her.


    ''If Bob passes away first, she is willing to donate his heart to Eddy. But what if Eddy passes away first?''


    Anne''s thoughts began to jumble over one another. She, Kevin, and Selma would not allow anything to


    happen to Eddy no matter what!


    And yes, they were selfish. Anne liked Bob very much, but he was insignificantpared to Eddy.


    They wouldn''t let God dictate what would happen to their son''s life. They wanted him to live on!


    Nheless, Anne kept all these thoughts to herself. She didn''t want to argue anymore. With Bob


    missing, the two of them were already feeling down. She didn''t want to make things worse.


    What was more, nobody knew where Kim had hidden Bob. They didn''t even know if he was safe.


    Bob had just gotten better. But with the recent events going on, he must be suffering from his disease


    once again.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    After all, he was just five years old. Sick and alone, he was probably terrified out of his mind.


    If that was the case, how long could he possibly go on?


    Anne was having mixed feelings about all these. Meanwhile, Bob''s parents were getting even more


    anxious.


    After walking out of the district, Anne allowed herself to get lost in her own thoughts for a while. And


    then, she dialed Kim''s number which Peter had given to her.


    Just as what Peter had said that day, Kim was now the CEO of the AS Group. Meanwhile, Peter was


    kicked out of thepany and was currently doing nothing.


    Kim was not surprised at all when he received a call from Anne. When she proposed to meet up with


    him, he agreed without hesitation.


    They were supposed to meet at a ce that was safe for both sides.


    In A City, there was a high-end club called Heaven on the Earth.


    In there, the process of selecting employees was very strict. They only hired those who could keep a


    secret. If they heard anything that they shouldn''t hear, these employees would just forget about it on


    the spot. Moreover, the club would never allow entertainment reporters inside. No matter what tricks


    they did, the club would make sure none of them could seed.


    This ce was indeed a very safe ce for them to meet. In fact, this was where Anne and Cherry met


    last time.


    Sitting opposite Anne, Kim smiled widely at her. He tapped the table with his slender fingers and said,


    "I know what you want from me. It''s about Bob, right?"


    Anne was surprised by Kim''s frankness. She wasn''t expecting him to go straight to the point.


    Seemingly lost in thought for a while, she finally nodded her head and said, "Bob and Eddy have a


    serious blood disease. They are currently very weak. He might not be able to survive if he is in shock.


    By kidnapping him, you might end up taking his life as well!"


    Kim only sighed and took out a cigarette from his pocket. But before he could light it up, he looked


    directly at Anne and subconsciously put it away again.


    After realizing what he just did, he took out the cigarette again and put it into his mouth.


    Back when Kim still loved Anne, he didn''t want to expose her to second-hand smoke. But now, he


    didn''t care about her any more.


    It was then he realized that he would never have a chance to have this woman in his life. If that was the


    case, why should he care about her?


    Moreover, he had already epted his fate. He was destined to be heartless. And now that he and


    Anne could never be together, he would dly embrace such a lifestyle.


    "Just as you said, Bob got sick after we took him away." Kim shook his head. His eyes seemed


    helpless.


    Bob was a timid child. After he was kidnapped, he suddenly fell ill on the second day. At first. Kim didn''t


    take it seriously, but the situation only got worse and worse as days passed. He had no choice but to


    send the child to the hospital.


    "But of course, I can''t tell you which hospital he is in right now. You just have to do whatever you can to


    find out which one." Kim showed off his confident smile.


    Anne frowned at that. She suddenly remembered what Peter had said before. Kim had inherited his


    father''s business. As a result, he had huge control over the gangs in the area. It wouldn''t be easy to


    have him imprisoned.


    This was why Kim was so confident in taking Bob to the hospital. He must have his own medical team


    on hand.


    Anne had to admit that this man was getting more and more terrifying each time she got to know more


    about him.


    "The feud between us is just for us adults. Leave the child out of it. Why do you have to drag him into


    our own fight?


    What''s more, Kevin and I need to get that child''s heart. He''s already so pitiful. Why would you..."


    As Anne spoke, she couldn''t help but lower her voice. She and Kevin also had their own agenda. They


    wanted Bob''s life. How could she just stand there and criticize Kim? She had no right.


    At least, Kim was treating Bob instead of letting him die.

 Chapter 422 I Can Lose Anything But My Child

    Chapter 422 I Can Lose Anything But My Child


    "Now that I think of it, I think Bob shouldn''t continue to live." Kim''s eyes held no remorse at he said it.


    Anne glowered at him, but it did not deter him. The malicious twist of his lips stayed in ce.


    Continuing to grin coldly, he said, "I think I might let him die and his death will be Eddy''s death as well.


    After all, if Bob expires then there will be no one to donate their heart to our little Eddy." His maniac grin


    widened.


    When she heard this, the glower slipped off and gave way to fear. Her face turned white as she stared


    at Kim in horror.


    If Bob''s heart couldn''t be used, then it would be impossible to find a new donor and that meant Eddy


    had to die too.


    "You can''t do that!" Anne cried out. To even think that her son might die because they might not be fast


    enough was a mental torture. Shedding every shred of dignity, she begged, "Please don''t do this."


    Kim was momentarily taken aback. He wasn''t expecting her to give in so easily. He knew her as a


    tough and headstrong woman but now he frowned when he saw her pleading.


    He pressed his lips in a thin line as he gazed into her pleading eyes. If it was before the night that she


    shattered his hope, no matter how difficult he felt the situation was, he would agree to her pleading.


    "Why should I give in to your plea? Who are you to me?" Kim cocked his head as his cold gaze pinned


    Anne to the spot. He seemed indifferent towards her pain.


    Anne swallowed back the emotions and desperation that wanted to surface. She couldn''t me him.


    After all, she hadpletely rejected Kim, so why should he care for her now?


    "What on earth do you want?" she asked him dejectedly.


    Kim''s lips curled up as he lost in his thoughts. ''What do I want? What do I want to get from her by


    threatening her?'' he asked himself in his heart.


    Yes, he admitted that he still liked her very much. Yet, she couldn''t return his affection. There weren''t


    any for her to spare. In this case, what was the use of keeping her by his side? He would only feel


    disgusted if he kept a shell whose heart was somewhere else.


    He wouldn''t let his true love be mocked in any way.


    He never wanted Anne for her body, but her heart.


    "You care about Bob so much? I could care less. Don''t go thinking that I will do you any favor. If I give


    you something then I will definitely take something from you." He stared at her icily before saying, "I will


    inform you what exactly I want in a few days." And with that he stood up.


    Anne frowned. ''What will he ask for this time?'' She stood up as well and together they walked out.


    No sooner had they exited than they were surrounded by reporters who had been waiting for them.


    Taken by surprise, Anne couldn''t help but step back.


    Now no one could stop the rumor about her being an immoral woman from spreading like a wildfire.


    "Miss Anne, have youe here to secretly meet your lover? Does Mr. Kevin know about it?"


    "Miss Anne, didn''t you divorce Mr. Kevin? Then why do you still live with Mr. Kevin and show up with


    him publicly?"


    "Miss Anne, are you trying to prove the rumors on the Inte to be true? Having multiple affairs at the


    same time?"


    "Miss Anne, what''s your opinion on love?"


    They surrounded her like bees would surround their hive. She was bombarded with one question after


    another and numerous mics were practically shoved in front of her face. Cameras and shes almost


    blinded her sight. She wanted to turn back and hide inside the club and as she contemted of doing


    so she felt a strong arm wrap around her shoulder.


    Before she could fathom what was happening, she was pulled closer to that person.


    Btedly she understood who it could be. There was only one person who gave off such a cold aura


    and whom she had a conversation with not too long ago. No matter what kind of perfume was used to


    cover that aura, she could always recognize it at once. She frowned and tried to extricate herself from


    Kim''s hold.


    She struggled to free herself. She didn''t like the idea of being held by him even if he was trying to


    protect her.


    Kim frowned at Anne''s behavior. He was only trying to protect her. Containing a struggling woman, he


    turned his cold re at the reporters and said in a brittle tone, "Get out of the way."


    The reporters looked at each other in bafflement. However, it didn''t take them much time to recognize


    his face as the one in the video. One of them cautiously asked," Are you Mr. Cory?"


    Kim had changed his identity and now he was known to the public as Cory.


    However, he did not deign to answer them. But the reporters weren''t about to let him leave without a


    reply. Another person asked, "We saw you in the video which is uploaded on the Inte. You were


    admonished by Mr. Kevin for inviting his daughter to dinner and now you are with Ms. Anne. Why is


    that? Is there any inside story? Are you having an affair with her?"


    Kim pursed his lips as he regarded the reporters who were waiting expectantly with their microphones.


    He would not answer them. He did not need to.


    In his embrace, Anne felt her anxiety rise. If he continued holding her like this then the reporters would


    definitely get the wrong picture. On top of that he wasn''t even refuting their allegations. She had to do


    something to dispel this misunderstanding and so she stepped on Kim''s foot.


    Anne''s jab with her stiletto made Kim groan in pain and loosen his grip involuntarily


    No sooner did he loosen his grasp than Anne wrenched herself away from him and stepped away. Her


    gaze then spotted some policemening towards their direction.


    "Get out of the way!" one of the policemen hollered.


    This did not deter the reporters'' spirits. On the contrary, they became more excited. Everyone started


    either taking pictures or recording a video.


    "And here we were searching for you everywhere like mad men, Kim. But where do we find you? In the


    A City! Giving interview!" the policeman said sardonically as he approached them.


    Kim cocked his head, unruffled by the police. He smirked, "Are you sure that I am the man you have


    been looking for?"


    The cop''s tracks faltered. He fished out the arrest warrant from his pocket and scrutinized it. Then he


    said firmly, "Yes. You are the Kim Li we have been searching for."


    The reporters weren''t expecting this drama. They were momentarily thrown off kilter.


    ''This man is not Cory Li? And he is a wanted criminal?'' For a moment, everyone suddenly remembered


    the recording Cherry had posted on micro-blog.


    In that video, Anne had expressed that she liked Kim.


    ''So that''s why he held her so protectively. Now it makes sense.


    No wonder when this man invited Kevin''s daughter for dinner, thetter was furious. After all, both of


    them were rivals.'' These thoughts revolved in a lot of reporters'' minds.


    ''Anne is a really powerful woman. She tried to kill herself by attempting to jump off a building because


    she wanted to divorce Kevin. But they made up within a few days and now she hase to meet her


    lover.


    I have never seen or heard of such a shrewd woman.''


    Some of them wondered a little enviously. Then they turned their cameras towards Anne and focused


    on her reactions.


    Anne frowned as Kim was escorted away by the police. With his influence and power, she doubted if


    the police would find enough evidence to prove that he was Kim.


    On top of that, the police station would put another record under Kim Li, stating that there was a man


    who looked exactly like him and the man was Cory Li, CEO of AS Group. ''What a mess, '' she sighed


    inwardly.


    Anne didn''t remember how exactly she managed to escape the sea of reporters and their unending


    questions. The only thought she had in mind was ''What type of condition would Kim put forth this time?''


    By the time she returned home, Kevin and Selma had already seen the news. Kevin couldn''t help but


    give her a disappointed look.


    Anne looked at him ruefully. She was oblivious of Selma''s gaze which was why she was surprised


    when the older woman stopped her from going inside the house.


    "Mom, what''s wrong?"


    Selma said grimly, "Anne, we have experienced a lot of adversities together and that has made me


    trust you. However, I would like to advise you to consider Fu Family''s reputation and thepany''s


    interest before you take any step."


    Anne btedly realized that they must have seen the pictures of her and Kim which must have affected


    their family''s reputation again.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    She lowered her gaze, unable to tell her the reason why she met Kim.


    "Mom!" Kevin raised his voice a little. Both women turned their eyes towards him.


    Selma frowned at her son. Kevin reasoned, "Mom, Anne must have some reason behind meeting Kim.


    She wouldn''t meet him if she didn''t have dire issues to deal with which must be more important than


    thepany and our family''s name."


    He looked at her reassuringly. He hadplete faith in her. She wouldn''t meet Kim just because she


    wanted to.


    Selma gave her son a disapproving look.


    Anne raised her head and her gaze met Kevin''s warm eyes. Her heart filled with affection. He still


    believed her and stood by her side. She felt a prickly sensation at the corner of her eyes.


    Realizing that her opinion would not be respected, Selma turned around and left.


    If this happened in the past then she would have kicked Anne out of the house.


    But now...


    She had epted Anne as her daughter-inw so she had no choice but to tolerate her act.


    Kevin rushed to Anne''s side as soon as his mother left. He checked her hand and looked for any


    possible injury. After confirming that she was alright, he sighed in relief. He then asked, "Why did you


    meet Kim? Do you know how dangerous it is?"


    Anne trembled as she clutched Kevin''s hand tightly. She helplessly said, "Kim told me that Bob had a


    rpse on the second day after he was taken away. He is being treated now. But I don''t know where


    he is now." She exhaled shakily.


    Kevin tried to keep calm as he patiently prompted, "And then?"


    "Kim threatened me that he wanted to let Bob die. In that case, Eddy would have no heart to rece


    his." She swallowed thickly. Kevin''s jaw clenched. He let her continue speaking. "He also threatened


    that he would take something from me if he gives me what I want. He said that he would inform me his


    conditions in a few days."


    She looked at her husband imploringly and said in a tremulous voice, "I am very scared, Kevin. I can


    lose anything but my child." Her voice clogged up with emotions.


    "Eddy has a heart condition. How will I survive if he leaves me?"


    Kevin heaved a sigh as he held Anne in his arms.


    Eddy was apple of their eyes. They wouldn''t be able to endure any pain their son suffered from.


    "Anne, don''t worry. You are not alone. You have me now and as long as we are together we will


    ovee any kind of obstacle thates in our way. Our Eddy is a gift from the God and I have full


    faith that he will recover and live a healthy life." Kevin''s voice was firm as he spoke.


    In his mind he had vowed to protect his wife and son no matter what happened.


    Eddy had been suffering from numerous illnesses ever since he was born and if that did not stop him


    from living and surviving then he would certainly persevere through this illness as well.


    Anne pulled Kevin closer. She cried silently. Kevin was aware of this and tightened his grasp.


    The delicate moment was interrupted by the shrill tone of Anne''s phone. She shuddered


    subconsciously as Kim''s face shed in her mind.


    She shook her head helplessly. Kim had be her nightmare.


    Anne raised her eyebrows when she saw Emily''s name sh on the screen. She answered


    immediately. But before she could even greet Emily, thetter said in an urgent tone, "Anne, something


    is wrong! Sam is in trouble!"


    Anne''s eyes widened. She listened to Emily with rapt attention and as soon as she ended the call, she


    and Kevin rushed to the hospital where Sam was.


    The doctors in that hospital were all skilled. There had never been any dispute with any patients from


    this ce. But recently, three patients had died. The death of these patients was a cause to raise an


    rm because they were supposed to recover.


    But somehow they didn''t make it which was strange and uneptable.


    If they had been severely injured or too ill to be saved then it was understandable but the families of the


    deceased patients couldn''t bear the fact that their dear ones suddenly passed away when they were


    sure that these patients were on the brink of recovery.


    The concerned families had created a big scene in the hospital premises and when the police arrived at


    the hospital, they blocked it for the sake of preventing further problems.


    "I think someone has tampered with the medicine. Otherwise, how can three people die at the same


    time and so suddenly?" Anne said pensively.


    Kevin pursed his lips. He did not want to assume anything. The only person who could answer them


    was Sam.


    Besides, he didn''t believe that Sam would be so careless.

 Chapter 423 Violence Against The Doctor

    Chapter 423 Violence Against The Doctor


    When Kevin and Anne arrived, the hospital had already been blocked. Sam was sitting by the parterre,


    and Emily was beside him,forting him. His head was hanging down, so they couldn''t see the


    expression on his face.


    This hospital was his lifelong achievement. He had worked hard for it.


    Without any hesitation, Kevin and Anne approached him. They knew how desperate Sam was probably


    feeling right now after witnessing his greatest achievement copse before his eyes.


    "You''re finally here, Kevin and Anne. Please talk some sense into Sam. He hasn''t said a word this


    whole time." Emily''s eyes were filled with desperation as she pleaded with Kevin and Anne, who also


    had the same edge of panic in their eyes.


    Anne ced a hand on Emily''s shoulder and nodded at her. Then, she looked up at Kevin. Kevin


    looked down on Sam, frowning. He said in a cold voice, "Are you drowning yourself with guilt? Or are


    you too busy thinking about the reason behind the ident?"


    It was then that Sam raised his head and looked at Kevin with a sneer. He shook his head slowly and


    muttered, as if he was only talking to himself, "I have always dreamed of bing an outstanding


    doctor, so I established my own hospital. Back then, I swore in my heart that I would nevermit any


    mistake. I could never let anyone die. But now, there are three people dead. They all died at the same


    time in front of me!"


    Sam couldn''t bear the weight of his guilt.


    "Why did these patients die?" Kevin asked again.


    Sam shook his head again and sighed. Looking at the police car parked not too far away, he said


    helplessly, "I had a quick look over the corpses, but I didn''t find any symptoms. I''m afraid we can''t know


    the real reason for their deaths until the forensics'' autopsy reportes out."


    Kevin nodded. There was a thoughtful look on his face. "It''s really unbelievable how three patients died


    at the same time from out of nowhere."


    "That''s the Director!"


    "He is there!"


    "He killed our rtives!"


    "He shall pay for it with his life!"


    At that moment, a dozen brawny men with wooden clubs in their hands ran over to them as soon as


    they saw Sam. Their angry roars were loud and disturbing.


    When Emily heard them, her face turned pale in an instant. She turned to look at Anne, who frowned in


    turn.


    Surprisingly, Sam appeared much calmer. He faced the brawny men, smiling bitterly as he shook his


    head slowly.


    Kevin immediately stepped forward to intervene. HIs face was set with a frown. "If you guys hurt him or


    kill him, you will be punished. Don''t think that thews will let offenders off the hook. And yes, one of


    your rtives is dead, but you still have other families to think about. Don''t forget about them as you


    make your decisions!"


    Kevin''s words were blunt and hard. They hit the nail right on the head.


    The angry mob of men stopped in an instant. They all frowned at the same time.


    "Who are you?" The leader of the group sized up Kevin with a frown.


    Kevin chuckled. "I''m just a bystander. I know that you are already very sad about losing your families.


    But that doesn''t give you the right to make other families suffer as well!"


    "A bystander? Cut the crap! Get out of here now. We are only looking for Sam. He killed our families,


    and so he needs to give us an exnation!" As they spoke, they pushed Kevin back. Immediately, his


    eyes went cold as ice. He stood his ground and didn''t waver in blocking their path.


    "If you really want a fight, you might want to think it over!" Kevin''s eyes were cold and sharp as he


    stared them down.


    Everyone then looked at each other,pletely unnerved by this stranger in front of them. They


    couldn''t help but find him terrifying.


    Heaving a sigh, Sam finally stepped forward. But before he could even say anything, the police finally


    noticed themotion. One of them came over with an electric baton on his hand. He shouted, "What


    are you doing here? Get lost!"


    The arrival of the policeman agitated the brawny men. Without warning, they all lifted their sticks and


    began hitting Sam.


    Kevin immediately moved to stop them, but the people were unstoppable. Their grief fueled their rage.


    They didn''t have any trouble pulling Kevin off of them. In the end, he couldn''t do anything to help Sam.


    "No!" Emily watched in horror as the men began beating Sam up. She broke away from Anne and


    rushed towards them.


    But Anne couldn''t let Emily get hurt, and so she tried stopping her. Upon seeing this, Kevin quickly


    kicked the brawny man next to him.


    All of a sudden, the situation began to shift. Several things happened at once, but it all happened in


    such a short time.


    The rest of the police finally arrived, waving their electric batons. "Back off! If anyone doesn''t listen to


    us, we will beat them ourselves!" they shouted.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    The police knew how to deal with people like this mob.


    The electric batons sizzled with live electric current. They appeared quite threatening indeed. Several


    of the brawny men couldn''t help but recoil from it.


    Emily finally broke free of Anne''s grasp and kneeled down beside Sam. She held him gingerly in her


    arms, tears streaming down her face upon seeing his bloody face.


    "Ambnce! Call an ambnce!" Kevin said to the police calmly.


    In A City, only a few people didn''t know who Kevin was. But the police had dealt with Kevin before.


    They immediately followed his order and called the ambnce.


    Once the ambnce had arrived, Sam was brought inside him with Emily following him.


    Anne turned to Kevin and saw him sigh. Amid all the chaos, Kevin''s suit was torn, and now he looked


    like a mess.


    "I should go home and change my clothes before going to the hospital." Kevin had seen Sam''s


    wounds. And while they might not look serious, he still wanted to make sure that his friend was fine.


    Anne nodded her head. By this time, a group of entertainment reporters started swarming in.


    Kevin frowned, not wanting to deal with these reporters. But he underestimated their strength and


    speed. Before he knew it, he was surrounded by a throng of reporters. They were preventing him from


    leaving.


    Desperately, Kevin grabbed Anne''s hand and dragged her towards the car.


    But one entertainment reporter blocked their way and asked, "Mr. Kevin, have you remarried Miss


    Anne?"


    "Mr. Kevin, did you know that Miss Anne''s lover, Kim, is a murderer?"


    "Mr. Kevin, what do you think of Miss Anne''s attitude towards love?"


    Kevin was getting rather impatient with these questions. Countless of lights shed at their faces as


    cameras began recording this awkward encounter.


    Finally, he couldn''t stand it anymore. Frowning, he said, "If you really want to know, I''ll tell you today!"


    Before Anne could even raise her head, Kevin turned around and hugged her. And right in front of all


    the reporters, he kissed her directly on the lips.


    With her eyes wide open, she could feel Kevin''s tongue sneaking in between her lips and into her


    mouth. She couldn''t stop her face from flushing.


    Kevin had kissed her with his tongue in public--in front of numerous cameras!


    Kevin''s eyes were closed as he kissed her affectionately. It was a long time before he loosened his grip


    on her. He then turned to look at the entertainment reporters, his hands still interlocked with hers, and


    said solemnly, "I''m Anne''s husband, and we will never get a divorce for the rest of our lives. Back then,


    Anne was just so angry. Her emotions had pushed her to do extreme actions!


    But isn''t it normal for any married couple to fight every now and then? Now, we have finally made


    peace with one another. It is only natural that we want to be together.


    As for Kim, the man you are talking about, I''d like to ask you one question. Do you really think you can


    compare him to me?"


    The entertainment reporters looked at each other, seemingly surprised by Kevin''s actions. They then


    asked, "Are you saying that Miss Anne never loved Kim?"


    Kevin nodded. "Of course. As for the recording on Kristine''s micro-blog, the woman in it is not Anne at


    all. It''s only someone who sounds like her!


    As for the other photos, Kristine and I had dinner together to discuss about her being a brand


    ambassador. Anne initially thought that we were hiding an affair from her, so she got extremely


    jealous."


    "If that was the case, Mr. Kevin, why didn''t you exin it earlier?"


    "As for this question..."


    Kevin was smiling as he looked down at Anne. She, on the other hand, had raised her head. Her eyes


    seemed brighter than usual.


    "We are married. As long as we are happy together, we don''t care about what other people think."


    With that, Kevin no longer answered any other questions. He only held on to Anne''s hand and quickly


    got into the car.


    From beginning to end, he never once let go of her hand. It was as if their souls had fused together and


    refused to separate anymore.


    Leaving all those shing lights behind, they drove away.


    The entertainment reports looked excited. After so many days, they finally had some new materials to


    write about.


    Meanwhile, in the car, Anne turned to look at Kevin''s profile. She was smiling. Her husband had always


    been handsome especially on this side. His face looked more angr. He looked rather domineering


    with his prominent nose.


    "What''s wrong?" Kevin seemed to notice her staring. He raised his eyebrows and said with a smile, "Do


    you find me enchanting?"


    Anne could only smile helplessly at that.


    She didn''t know how Kevin could manage to still be narcissistic after all that. Nheless, she agreed,


    "You''re right. You really are captivating, my darling."


    Anne seldom called him darling. But right now...


    "Call me darling again."


    Anne''s mouth twitched at that. She decided to ignore him as she looked down on her mobile phone to


    browse the inte instead. Her eyebrows rose when she saw the video of her and Kevin already


    posted online.


    "If the two of us are in the entertainment industry, we would definitely attract a lot of attention." Anne


    wasn''t saying this to be narcissistic. But she couldn''t help notice how many times the two of them were


    on the trending search despite being outside the entertainment industry.


    Kevin nodded his head and said in a serious tone, "With my good looks, I will definitely dominate the


    entertainment industry. Those male stars are nothingpared to me."


    Anne continued to browse silently. She then clicked on a post that made her raise her eyebrows.


    "The man Anne dated was not the murderer, Kim. Instead, it was Cory, the new CEO of the AS Group.


    Cory and Kim are identical twin brothers. Since Anne couldn''t find Kim, she used Cory to relieve her


    loneliness."


    Anne could only sneer at the post. ''Is this the so-called truth they have reported?


    This report is the most preposterous news I have ever heard.''


    Once Kevin and Anne were back, Selma immediately took note of how messy Kevin looked. Her eyes


    widened after hearing the news about Sam. She shook her head and sighed.


    All of them believed in Sam''s medical skills and moral ethics. There was no way he was using fake


    medicines in his hospital.


    They were suspicious of the entire matter.


    Selman then asked the servant to cook some light dishes before turning her attention back to Kevin


    and Anne. She asked them to bring the dishes with them to the hospital. After all, the food there tasted


    really bad.


    It was obvious that Emily had been crying. Her eyes were red and puffy, and her mascara had smeared


    all over her face.


    But she wasn''t in the mood to care about all these right now.


    Upon seeing Anne, Emily immediately burst into tears again. Anne tried tofort her by saying, "Sam


    only has a slight concussion. It''s nothing serious, so he''ll be fine after a few days of rest."


    Emily took a deep breath and whimpered. "They were all strong men with sticks in their hands. How


    could they be so ruthless on Sam? And now, he suffers from so many injuries."


    On the bed, Sam could only shake his head and smile helplessly. "These are just bruises. It''s nothing


    serious. I will be fine in a few days," he said.


    As a doctor himself, Sam knew all about his current physical conditions and the wounds he had


    sustained from the fight.

 Chapter 424 A New Life

    Chapter 424 A New Life


    "Humph!" With a snort, Emily said, "Until now, they haven''t figured out the patients'' cause of death yet.


    They''re all blindly ming Sam and insisting on killing him. Are they savages?"


    The situation was drastic. Anne sighed and replied, "They lost their loved ones. All of them are very


    angry right now. Don''t take it to heart. I''m sure they will all calm down after a while. Don''t worry, we''ll


    always be here to support you."


    There was nothing else left to say. Emily just nodded in response.


    Seriously, Kevin and Sam looked at each other. ''This is definitely not a simple matter!''


    On one hand, Kevin''spany was in trouble. A shareholder who held 5% worth of stocks had died!


    That shareholder was merely in his early 40s. The sudden death was really surprising.


    On top of that, the shareholder didn''t leave any will so his son automatically inherited the shares. That


    son wasn''t interested in business before and was only known as a yboy. Kevin got worried that the


    shares would be endangered so he tried to buy it, but the shareholder''s son was unexpectedly


    determined not to sell!


    He was really hardheaded about it and nothing Kevin did could convince him to do so. There was no


    other choice but to give up.


    On the other hand, Bob''s parents had been staying with them for a while now. There was still no news


    about Bob, and this got them more and more worried as time went by.


    After receiving a phone call from them, Anne and Kevin came to visit the couple. They brought some


    meat and vegetables with them.


    The house they currently stayed in belonged to Anne so there wasn''t any need to charge for it, but


    Bob''s parents were insistent. They wanted to pay rent, so Anne had no choice but to name a price.


    Unfortunately, Bob''s parents were really resolute in paying so they went out to find jobs and tirelessly


    saved up.


    There was one time Anne visited and saw that they were only eating steamed buns. She truly felt bad


    for them.


    After all, this was the couple whom Anne requested to give up their son''s heart. She had a soft spot for


    them, of course.


    Knocking on the door, Anne and Kevin waited outside until it was opened. When Bob''s parents saw the


    meat and vegetables, they frowned and immediately said, "We don''t need that. We have enough food


    here. It would be better for you to take it back home and feed your children with it. Growing youngsters


    should eat a lot."


    They knew by now that Anne and Kevin had three kids.


    Unsurprisingly, children were a sensitive topic. The eyes of Bob''s parents turned red as they thought


    about their son. They hadn''t heard any news about him for a long time now.


    It seemed to be the right decision not to tell Bob''s parents about the kidnapping done by Kim. As a


    cruel and merciless man, Kim would most likely kill Bob''s parents if they went to see him. Anne kept


    the information to herself to protect them.


    "There are still a lot of things under investigation that we cannot divulge to you. But we have secured a


    method to know that Bob is safe right now. Although he rpsed, he has been receiving treatment that


    is even better than what the hospital can give him," said Anne as the teary eyed couple softened her


    heart.


    The couple raised their heads in surprise. Firmly, Anne nodded and said, "It''s true. I''m not lying to you."


    A surge of bliss filled up their hearts. The couple couldn''t stop smiling at the great news. They shouted,


    "That''s great! That''s great!"


    "That''s wonderful! Bob is fine!"


    The mother said as she cried out tears of joy. She had been so worried about her child! This news


    eased up her anxiety a little.


    With a sigh, Kevin nced at Anne and helplessly shook his head.


    As much as they were happy for the other couple, they hadn''t forgotten their true intentions. They still


    needed Bob''s heart!


    They wouldn''t know what to say to the child and his family when the time came. They wouldn''t be able


    to offer anything but a sincere apology.


    "What method did you use to obtain that information? You know his current situation, but howe


    you don''t know his exact location?" Frowning at Anne, Bob''s mother gradually became wary.


    ''She knows Bob''s current condition, but she doesn''t know where he is. How is that possible?''


    Silently, Anne stared at Bob''s mother with a deep frown.


    "You''ve found him, haven''t you?" A swift step forward was all it took for Bob''s mother to grab Anne''s


    arm. Her eyes were filled with so much anger. "You found him, but you didn''t bring him home to us.


    What are you nning to do instead? Will you dig his heart out and give it to your son?!"


    What happenedst time was unforgettable for her. Immediately, Kevin pulled Bob''s mother away in


    fear that she would hurt his wife.


    Panicking, Anne shook her head and exined, "No, it''s not like that. We haven''t found him!"


    "Then how can you possibly know his current condition?" The badgering questions continued toe


    out from Bob''s mother.


    It wasn''t just her, though. Bob''s father didn''t trust Anne as well.


    In need of backup, Anne turned to Kevin. He instantly rified, "Since you really want to know, Bob is


    in the hands of a very powerful person. That''s all I can tell you about that man. We had news about


    your child recently, but they moved him to another ce and disappeared."


    While all these were happening in the past few days, Bob''s parents constantly asked Anne and the


    police for updates. Regrettably, the police said that the criminal was very smart and cautious, so they


    didn''t have any evidence yet.


    So now¡­


    "What should we do, then? My Bob¡­" Finally, Bob''s mother took a step back and let go of Anne. Her


    eyes looked slightly unfocused.


    "He''ll be fine," said Anne in a low voice.


    A bitter smiled appeared on the face of Bob''s mother. Suddenly, her legs gave up which led her to


    kneel on the ground. It was so unexpected, but the next scene was worse. Her body slowly fell back


    down.


    ''She fainted?''


    "Oh my God, what''s wrong?!" Panic immediately consumed Bob''s father as he tried to pinch his wife''s


    philtrum. However, it didn''t have any effect. She remained unconscious with her eyes closed.


    "Let''s bring her to the hospital right now!" Within the next second, Kevin called for an ambnce.


    Recently, it seemed like they had plenty of reasons to go back to the hospital. Anne sighed as she


    looked back at Kevin''s tall figure.


    At the hospital, the doctor broke another surprising news. Apparently, Bob''s mother had been pregnant


    for one and a half months now.


    It was a fairly new pregnancy which meant that bodily changes weren''t easy to notice yet. Also, Bob


    had just disappeared. They really had a lot on their te, so it was understandable for them not to


    notice the pregnancy. At the moment, Bob''s mother was in aa due to emotional stress and


    malnourishment.


    The doctor advised her to take care of herself since they had detected a sign of miscarriage. If


    something else were to happen, the baby would face the risk of abortion.


    The couple was old. They believed they couldn''t conceive another child unless they used advanced


    medical technology, but they were proven wrong.


    The pregnancy news didn''t generate any excitement. It actually left the couple shocked and upset.


    They miserably cried as they looked at each other.


    There was so much going on. Bob was still in the hands of a bad guy and they were going to have a


    new baby. To add more, all of their savings had been spent on Bob''s hospital fees. Their entire family


    was in utter despair.


    How could they raise another child?


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    The sudden news anguished them.


    "Don''t think too much. God has given you another child, you''re lucky. You have to take good care of


    yourself so you can give birth safely." The sincerity oozed in Anne''s eyes as she held the pregnant


    mother''s hand.


    Subconsciously, Bob''s mother nodded and touched her belly. She closed her eyes, but tears continued


    to fall out of them.


    She was carrying a baby!


    ''Back then, the doctor told us that the probability of suffering from blood disease is very small. That


    must mean that the baby in my belly will be very healthy, right?''


    The question Selma asked her before once again gued her mind.


    ''The baby will be born into a poor household. Will the kid hate us when he or she grows up like Selma


    mentioned before?


    In addition, my pregnancy will need a veryrge amount of money. Can my husband earn enough to


    support us?


    Besides, does this mean¡­ If we give birth to this baby, we must give up on Bob?


    Both of them are our kids. I love them both with all my heart. I will be devastated no matter which one I


    let go.''


    "Are we really going to keep this baby?" asked Bob''s mother. She looked at her husband with eyes full


    of inquiry and uncertainty.


    Sternly, Bob''s father said, "Of course we''ll keep it. That''s our child!"


    She wanted to talk about it some more, but it was hard to discuss family matters in the presence of


    Anne and Kevin.


    However, they had been married for a long time already, so her husband naturally understood what she


    was trying to say. Sighing heavily, he reassured her, "There are some things that you don''t need to


    think about. I am your husband. You just have to take care of yourself and I will deal with the rest."


    An idea popped into Anne''s mind. She looked at Kevin, but he shook his head in response. Although


    Bob''s parents were good mannered, they weren''t people who easily bowed their heads. It would be


    regarded as an insult if Anne and Kevin offered them money.


    It would be better for them not to risk offending Bob''s parents.


    Earlier, they had asked Anne and Kevin to take away the food they brought but now they had no choice


    but to keep it.


    There had just been a sign of miscarriage. It would be best for Bob''s mother to be well nourished


    during this pregnancy.


    She shouldn''t suffer as much as she did before.


    "This hospital is fancy. It must be very expensive to stay here, right? I''m fine now. Let me leave this


    hospital." Only one day had passed by then. Bob''s mother made sure that there was nothing wrong


    with her body and immediately asked to leave.


    This time, Anne visited on her own.


    There was moment of hesitation on Bob''s father''s face, but he nodded in agreement in the end. The


    cost of staying in the hospital was too much for them to afford.


    After they got home, Anne came by with nutritious food that she had cooked.


    "Although it doesn''t look that appetizing, I promise it tastes good. Have a bite." With a smile, Anne


    handed them the chopsticks.


    The two looked at each other with unsure faces. Neither of them began to eat.


    The dishes were extravagant. There was chicken, duck, fish, lobster, and even abalone. These kinds of


    food were very expensive. It wasn''t something they could afford!


    "I''m healthy, Anne. I don''t need to eat these. I¡­" Embarrassment shed in the eyes of Bob''s mother


    as she lowered her head. Her ck hair had turned white in the past few days.


    With a heavy sigh, Anne put down her chopsticks and seriously turned to the two. She felt very guilty.


    In a low voice, she said, "The truth is, it was us who got you into all these troubles. We were the bad


    guy''s target, but Bob is the one they kidnapped. I feel so indebted to you. Let mepensate you by


    giving things such as these!


    I know you personally don''t need it but for the baby''s sake, please eat."


    A deep sigh escaped Bob''s mother as she epted that Anne had a point. It wasn''t only about her


    now. She also had to think about the baby''s wellbeing. She had no choice but to pick the chopsticks up


    and swallow the food in front of her.


    Since Bob got sick, they hadn''t eaten anything like this. They usually just ate cheap food that could fill


    their stomachs.


    Of course, Bob''s father felt the same way too. After a few seconds, they finally enjoyed and wolfed


    down the lunch.


    Lowering her head, Anne felt a heaviness in her chest. ''Poor them!''

 Chapter 425 Asking For Sky-high Compensation

    Chapter 425 Asking For Sky-high Compensation


    After bidding goodbye to Bob''s parents, Anne went straight to the hospital.


    All of Sam''s injuries were external, and he had made a quick recovery¡ªapart from the wound on his


    head.


    "The forensic experts have released the results. It said that those people were killed by fake medicine,"


    Emily said with a resigned look as she nced at Anne.


    "Fake medicine can cause death?" Anne was befuddled.


    Even though there were many fake medicine dealers, they never intended them to be lethal. At best,


    these fake medicines would have had no effect at all. They shouldn''t be able to cause death.


    "A precious ingredient in that medicine has been reced by a cheap one, which can bring adverse


    effect when mixed with the other ingredients in the form," Sam said indifferently.


    Anne switched his gaze to Sam. He had been trying his best to run the hospital and make sure that all


    the medicines were safe. He would even check the medicines himself to make sure before he


    purchased them. But despite all these precautions, this situation still happened.


    Once the word got out that fake medicines were being used on patients, Sam''s hospital would be shut


    down. Since three people died because of this, there was no more hope for Sam to recover from this


    scandal even if he wanted to start from scratch.


    Sam''s career had been tainted!


    "Sam, the fake medicine had entered the hospital. Someone must have messed up and missed it. This


    isn''t your fault, okay? Let''s find that person first, and then we''ll think of the restter." Even though Sam


    was the director of the hospital, he had nothing to do with this particr incident. They thought if Sam


    exined everything clearly, everyone would understand him and the issue would be resolved.


    "But I ordered all these medicines myself!" Sam shouted, his voice inflected with helplessness and self-


    mockery.


    Anne frowned.


    "Since you ordered them yourself, then you should be confident that there would be no problem. What


    you should be thinking about right now is who might be behind all of this," Kevin said slowly as he


    walked in with flowers in his arms.


    Emily perked up in surprise. "Are you saying someone is trying to frame Sam?"


    Kevin nodded. "That''s the only exnation. If not, how could something happen to Sam?"


    Emily red at Sam''s nk expression. She felt even more conflicted. "Sam saves people who are


    sick. He hasn''t offended anyone! Why would anyone want to frame him?"


    Anne and Kevin looked at each other. They didn''t say anything between them, but they knew what


    might have caused all this.


    Sam was a great doctor respected by many people. He was kind to his patients. Just like Emily said,


    Sam didn''t offend anyone.


    If Sam really offended someone, it could only because that he was Anne and Kevin''s best friend and


    he had tried his best to help them. This was the real reason why he was targeted!


    So, in the end, Anne and Kevin had gotten Sam into trouble.


    "Sam, I''ll investigate this matter and give you an exnation," Kevin said coldly.


    Sam looked up at Kevin and smiled. "Don''t worry. Let''s take our time."


    Kevin remained silent for a while and gave a slight nod. All of a sudden, the corridor of the hospital


    became a mess. Annoyed, Kevin walked out.


    "Sam, our rtives have died. Why are you still alive? You must take their lives back!"


    "You''re a quack doctor! Real doctors save people from illness. But you kill them! Not only that. You also


    profit from them! Give us back our money!"


    "Life for a life!"


    The corridor was filled with all sorts of people; both men and women, and young and old. All of them


    wore a ferocious face, blocking the hallway and screaming for blood.


    The hospital, usually a quiet ce, was now engulfed by the sound of raging protests.


    The nurses wanted to stop them, but there were too many people for them to handle. As the ruckus


    grew louder, they were forced to call in the police.


    As Anne looked amongst the crowd, she saw several familiar faces. They were the men who hurt Sam!


    They were back!


    "Everyone! The truth isn''t clear yet. All that you''re doing is disrespecting your rtives by making such


    a big fuss." Kevin scowled at the sight of the unruly crowd.


    "What do you mean by ''disrespect''? There''s no more respect to give because our rtives are dead! If


    you want to talk about respect, Sam should die to pay for what he has done!" the woman standing in


    front of him immediately retorted loudly.


    With a cold pair of eyes, Kevin looked straight at them and asked, "What do you want so that you can


    stop making trouble?"


    "Sam killed our rtives. What we want is either for Sam to die or for you to give us ten million for each


    person he killed!" It was clear that the woman he was speaking to was their leader.


    Anne felt shocked by their demands. She knew ten million per person was too much.


    Although Sam owned the hospital, the amount was still too ludicrous to consider.


    "Don''t you think that''s too much?" Kevin scolded.


    "Of course you say that because it''s not your family who died!" The woman was unforgiving with her


    words.


    Kevin felt enraged, but because it was a woman that he was dealing with, he could do nothing to her.


    "Who are you anyway? Why are you defending Sam? Or are you willing to give me thirty million?" The


    woman looked at Kevin from head to toe. He looked a little familiar, but she couldn''t recall his name.


    But judging from his expensive clothes, he must have been a rich man.


    "The matter has been escted. Rest assured, we are taking care of things. As for your mary


    demands, we will not be paying. Now, please leave the hospital. This is not the ce for you to make


    trouble." Kevin didn''t want to talk to her anymore and reached out his hand.


    "What''s wrong? They sold fake medicines and killed our rtives. We deserve an exnation!" The


    woman was relentless.


    Kevin was annoyed by her insistence and was about to say something when he was interrupted. "This


    man is blocking the door and refuses to give us an exnation!" the woman shouted. "Why are you still


    standing behind me? Pull him away!"


    Upon the woman''smand, the crowd rushed towards Kevin.


    Kevin buckled. He couldn''t let anyone hurt Sam today!


    Suddenly, he felt a soft hand grasp his arm. Kevin turned around and saw Anne.


    She looked at Kevin intently, signaling him to get out of the way. Kevin''s eyes widened as he observed


    something.


    Although Anne had given birth to three children, her figure still maintained its exquisite shape. Her


    breasts were well proportioned and her body was still shaped like an hourss. But now...


    He noticed that Anne''s belly was much bigger than he remembered.


    The big man suddenly stopped. ''Is she pregnant?'' he thought to himself.


    Standing by the door, Anne gazed at the crowd and addressed them. "Sam is my brother," she said


    slowly. "I won''t allow you to make it any more difficult for him. If you all want to break in here, you''ll


    have to trample my body and kill me in the process. If this happens, my brother won''t pay you. In fact,


    you will all go to jail!


    My brother is the director of the hospital. While he is ountable for the fake medicine getting in the


    hospital, he was never aware that they were fake medicine!


    Yes, ignorance doesn''t mean he''s innocent. But that doesn''t mean he should die for it! On the contrary,


    if you hurt me, a pregnant woman, how much would that cost you?"


    Anne looked pale as her strength seemed to wane. The people who prepared to charge were forced to


    a halt.


    They couldn''t possibly me Sam for everything. After all, Sam wasn''t aware of the situation. Right


    now, the hospital needed to find out who were the peddlers that made the fake medicine.


    These people came here to make trouble. They were unwilling to buy the exnation that Sam wasn''t


    involved. Moreover, they wanted to bepensated for their loss and let their rage be known.


    However, the pregnant woman blocking the door halted their advance. What she said was true: if one


    of them identally hurt a pregnant woman, they would be liable. If they were brought to court, no jury


    would stand by them and they would be forced to pay out a lot of money topensate for her


    suffering.


    They were here to get money, not to spend money!


    Everyone was stunned. Kevin raised his eyebrows and was greatly impressed by Anne.


    When the crowd started to calm down, Emily sighed in relief.


    Anne''s method was very effective.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "I came here to the hospital because I was feeling unwell and I wanted to visit my brother. But now,


    you''re blocking my way and I feel much sicker. My stomach is starting to hurt. If something happens to


    me, you''re all to me." As she spoke, Anne ced her hand on her belly and gently rubbed it. Her big


    eyes surveyed the crowd, wanting to make eye contact with every single person.


    Slowly, the crowd dispersed as they started to leave one by one.


    The sight made Anne nod with satisfaction as she continued, "Regardless of Sam''s ignorance, we can''t


    deny that three people died in this hospital. Trust us that we will get to the bottom of this, and we will


    compensate you with money that is within reason.


    However, I can already tell you that ten million is too much. Even if you bring us to court, it''s impossible


    for you to get that amount.


    What''s more, Sam is currently hurt. I believe several of you know who''s responsible for that and should


    pay for his treatment.


    However, Sam doesn''t intend to make a big deal out of it."


    Kevin saw the police was on their way to the corridor and gave a slight nod to Anne.


    Anne understood Kevin''s signal and continued, "We know that you''re hurting because you''ve lost a


    family member. However, we have to follow thew. Rest assured, you will bepensated. But I hope


    you can wait for it quietly and let the process run its course. Otherwise, it could only go bad for you."


    As soon as Anne finished speaking, the police came and dispersed the crowd immediately.


    There were still a couple of people who were unwilling to leave. However, the sight of the police made


    them reconsider and finally they left with their heads down.


    Anne took out the crumpled clothes from her belly and threw them aside.


    They were sessful in avoiding trouble, but they were not happy with what had happened.


    "This matter is not that simple as it seems. I can''t stay here any longer. I want to leave the hospital!"


    Sam, who sat on the bed and was quiet the entire time, said firmly to everyone.


    Emily ced her hands on his shoulders and tried to persuade him. "You have a concussion, and your


    wounds haven''t healed yet," she said with a soft voice. "Stay here for two more days, okay?


    What''s more, they are a group of madmen. I don''t know when they wille to you again. It''s safer


    here. "


    "I can''t stay here." Sam shook his head and turned to Kevin. "Kevin, help meplete the discharge


    papers!"


    Without hesitation, Kevin turned around and left. Emily bit her lips and looked at Anne. Anne nodded at


    her and said, "In this situation, even if we force Sam to stay here, he wouldn''t be able to rest well,


    which would be harmful to his health. In that case, it''s better for him to go out and find evidence!


    He shouldn''t suffer for something he didn''t do!"


    Emily''s body froze. She gave her a slight nod and started packing Sam''s things.


    With his eyes half-open, Sam waited for Kevin toe back. "I already have someone in mind who


    might have been involved in this matter. Let''s go there together."


    Kevin nodded, said goodbye to Anne, and drove off with Sam.

 Chapter 426 Changed Target

    Chapter 426 Changed Target


    "I''ve always had a bad feeling, Anne." Emily sighed deeply.


    Anne smiled gently at her friend and patted her on the shoulder. "Don''t you think that what Kevin and I


    went through is worse than what you''re currently dealing with? But look, everything got sorted out in


    the end," she said.


    Emily nodded her head, smiling bitterly at that. Indeed, the challenges that they were currently facing


    were nothingpared to what Anne and Kevin went through.


    At the very least, they didn''t have to get separated. Likewise, their lives were not at all in danger.


    But when Sam and Kevin finally arrived at the house ording to the address given to them, there was


    nobody inside.


    The neighbor said that the family who lived there had gone on a trip a few days ago. They had just left.


    "The trip was probably just an excuse. They definitely had escaped," Kevin said with a sneer.


    Sam nodded his head. He pulled out his phone and tried several times to get in touch with Nelson Li.


    Indeed, it was Nelson Li they were looking for. Sam was usually strict when it came to the drug


    administration. If there was anyone else who had ess to the drug, it would be Nelson Li.


    After several phone calls, Sam finally received a shocking news. Nelson Li and his entire family had


    just gotten into a car ident!


    Sam and Kevin looked at each other. Then, without any dy, they immediately went to the ce


    where the ident happened.


    When they arrived, the ambnce was already there, carrying out emergency rescue. There were two


    people covered with white cloth, lying on the ground.


    They already knew what that white cloth meant.


    Frowning, Sam lifted the white cloth and peered underneath. He then looked up at Kevin, who lowered


    his eyes solemnly in turn.


    Two people had died in the ident. One was Nelson Li, and the other was his five-year-old son!


    At such a young age, his son died on the spot. The only one who survived the entire ordeal was his


    wife.


    "They were hit by such arge truck. The impact was terrible, but the truck driver was only injured


    slightly. On the other hand, Nelson Li''s family wasn''t so lucky." The policeman shook his head and


    sighed.


    "How could this possibly happen?" Kevin asked the police.


    "The truck driver was already exhausted while driving. Meanwhile, Nelson Li was driving very fast. It


    was just toote when they realized that they were about to collide." Again, the policeman could only


    shake his head and looked at the child''s corpse with pity. "Poor kid. His life had already ended before


    he could even grow up."


    ''Poor?''


    Sam''s face hardened at that. ''Perhaps he is pitiful, but it''s all his father''s fault. He shouldn''t have done


    something dangerous that could have implicated his own son!''


    "Look over there," Kevin suddenly whispered in a low voice.


    Sam raised his head to look at where Kevin was referring to. The expression on his face abruptly


    changed when he saw a tall figure standing in the distance. They could already recognize who that


    figure was. It was Kim, their worst nightmare!


    They could hardly believe that Kim just happened to be passing by!


    Such coincidence was too unbelievable.


    The two of them nodded before approaching Kim. In Sam''s heart, he suspected Kim. Nheless, he


    couldn''t be too sure about his suspicion. For now, all he could think about was that Kim was the one


    who instructed Nelson Li to do what he did.


    Kevin and Anne did say that what they knew about Kim was only the tip of the iceberg. His real power


    was still a mystery. There was probably a strong medical team supporting him at the background. How


    else could he inject that drug into Anne?


    Likewise, who else was capable of doing this other than Kim?


    Kim watched them calmly as they approached. He only raised his eyebrows and grinned. He then


    threw his cigarette butt on the ground and gently stepped on it with the tip of his shoe.


    "I heard that you got injured, Sam. How are you doing now? You should take better care of yourself.


    After all, our brain is very vulnerablepared to other parts of our body." He let out a somewhat


    sarcasticugh. There seemed to be a warning hidden beneath it.


    Kevin frowned, wondering why Kim had suddenly shifted his focus on Sam instead.


    ''Is this really because of me and Anne? Or did Sam unintentionally do something to trouble Kim?''


    "Why are you looking at me like that, Mr. Kevin?" Kim then turned around to meet Kevin''s eyes. He still


    had the same smile on his face.


    "Do you really think that life is that worthless?" Kevin asked. His voice could barely restrain his fury.


    "If you really want to get even with me, then just target me. Why do you have to drag others into this?


    You''ve already killed five people in the past few days alone!" Kevin stepped forward, forcing Kim to


    step back. "Peter told me that you followed in the footsteps of your father, and that is why you are on


    this path now. But I want to ask you this. Are your dreams not haunted by the ghosts of the people


    you''ve killed?"


    Kim merely sneered and shook his head. Suddenly, heughed out loud. It was as if Kevin had said


    something funny instead.


    When Kim''sughter died down, he and Kevin just stood there silently. He gave Kevin a thumbs-up and


    said, "We''re not living in the ancient times anymore, Kevin. Why would you still believe in ghost


    stories?


    To be honest, I was a little worried at first. But then, I see how technology is so advanced now. Even if I


    want to believe in ghosts, everyone tells me that they don''t exist. And they are right. Ghosts aren''t real,


    so I don''t dream of them at all!"


    "Kevin, it''s no use talking to this guy. He has already sold his soul to the devil." Sam frowned and then


    said to Kim, "If you insist on taking other people''s lives, thene to me. Stop implicating innocent


    people again!"


    Kim spread out his hands and pretended to look innocent. "Mr. Sam, Mr. Kevin, what are you talking


    about here? Aren''t you just talking about ghosts a while ago? What do you mean by taking people''s


    life? You''re being weird. Your words don''t make sense at all. I''m afraid I can''t follow what you''re saying!


    Could it be that you have already forgotten the news from the police? There is a person out there who


    looks exactly like Kim. His name is Cory, the new CEO of the AS Group!


    And that''s me. I''m Cory, not Kim. Whatever Kim did has nothing to do with me at all. You can''t just fling


    usations at me because I have the same face as him. Otherwise, I will have to sue you!"


    He then shook his head gently and continued, "It''s rare to meet such a generous person like me in this


    world. Hence, you must be careful with what you say in the future.


    After all, everyone has a line in the sand."


    Sam and Kevin could only frown and grit their teeth. It seemed like Kim wasn''t afraid at all.


    "You better make sure that you guard your secret close. Or else, we will find a way to expose you."


    Kevin snorted and left with Sam.


    Meanwhile, Sam could only grit his teeth and said, "Just looking at his face makes me want to tear him


    apart!"


    "I hate him more than you do," Kevin said gloomily.


    Kim had imprisoned Anne and his children for so long. Kevin couldn''t help but let his anger pile up in


    his heart. He was the one who really wanted to tear Kim apart!


    However, Kim was just too cunning. Even though he had done so many illegal things, he could always


    change his identity and start all over again.


    This made it all the more uneptable!


    How could someone in this world just change his or her identity and start all over again aftermitting


    murder and breaking thew?


    If hemitted a crime, he should pay for it!


    "Justice will prevail. I''m confident that we can catch Kim and send him to prison!" Kevin tightened his


    grip on the steering wheel, feeling determined.


    Sam sighed heavily, not bothering to say anything else. He also believed that they could eventually


    send Kim to prison. But the road ahead would be difficult.


    At the moment, they still didn''t know what Kim was really capable of. They also had no idea what he


    was nning. Even though they now knew where their enemy was, there was nothing they could do to


    fight him. They felt depressed just thinking about this.


    Kevin had always beenbeled as the most powerful man in A City, but that wasn''t the truth. After all,


    Kim wouldn''t be here at all if that was the case.


    Recently, Kim''s AS Group had been growing rapidly. Of course, Kevin couldn''t allow him to grow


    stronger, so he tried stopping him.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    In the past, all of Kevin''s clients used to respect and listen to him. But now, they would rather offend


    him than lose their partnership with Kim.


    This only meant


    that something was definitely not right.


    Moreover, Sam was getting worried about themselves. He had a feeling that they would end up getting


    jailed themselves before they could send Kim to prison.


    After returning home, Kevin could only look at Anne and shake his head slightly. Upon seeing this,


    Anne lowered her eyes.


    The news that a tremendous devastating car ident happened had already spread around the city.


    While reading the news, Anne knew it was the one that involved Nelson Li.


    As she thought of it, there was only one person capable of doing such a thing in A City. He was the


    only one who was skillful enough to get away with it without evidence. And it was Kim!


    ''What on earth does Kim want from Sam? Why is he hurting him like this?''


    "Back then, Sam protected me when I went to see Simon. Kim had probably seen him then. But if he


    really wanted to take revenge on Sam, he should have done it that time. Why just now?" Lately, Kevin''s


    company was also facing a turmoil. It followed right after the death in Sam''s hospital. Anne couldn''t


    help but feel a bit wary.


    Unable to answer any of Anne''s questions, Kevin only shook his head.


    "I might not know what Kim is nning, but I have a feeling that if he seeds, we will probably..." His


    voice abruptly trailed off. He only raised his head to look at Anne worriedly. There was a deep crease


    on his forehead.


    Anne sighed, sounding defeated. Kevin''s worry was exactly what she was anxious about.


    It was then that Selma went downstairs. She immediately sensed their gloomy atmosphere, so she


    frowned and snorted. "Kim might be powerful and dangerous, but our Fu Family has been in A City for


    so many years. We won''t be defeated that easily. At worst, we will simply have to fight him to the death.


    Nobody can ever take advantage of us!"


    Anne and Kevin turned to look at Selma, who now poured out a ss of red wine and drank it all up.


    She then mmed the empty ss on the table and said, "The reason why Kim dares to do all these


    things is because he has nothing more to lose!"


    With that, Selma turned around and left. She didn''t even bother looking back at her son and her


    daughter-inw.


    Upon hearing Selma''s words, Anne and Kevin looked at each other and nodded. Selma was right.


    Kevin was absolutely capable of doing anything he wanted in A City, but he was still aw-abiding


    citizen. Meanwhile, Kim was capable of doing all kinds of evil things to get what he wanted. This was


    the fundamental difference between the two of them. This was also why Kevin was at a disadvantage.


    From beginning to the end, Kim was the one who kept making the first move. All they did was react to


    it. They never once tried to provoke Kim at all!


    "Thinking about it now, we really are cowards." Kevin rubbed his eyebrows with his fingers before


    turning to look at Anne.


    Anne didn''t say anything, but she looked down instead. Maybe they shouldn''t care about other things


    too much that when dealing with a despicable man like Kim.


    Otherwise, they would end up doing exactly what Kim wanted them to do.


    This was definitely not what they wanted!


    "We should probably sleep for now. And tomorrow, we shoulde up with a good n. We can''t let


    Kim y us around like this all the time. We''ve been too passive." Kevin then stood up and stretched


    out his hand to Anne.

 Chapter 427 Threatened By Tape

    Chapter 427 Threatened By Tape


    Kevin and Anne were hoping to get some good night''s sleep. At the very least, they nned on


    sleeping through dawn, but they were rudely woken up by the loud ringing of their phones at around


    midnight.


    Anne opened her eyes, confused by the sudden disturbance. She frowned slightly when she saw the


    name shing on her phone.


    "Hi. What happened? Why are you calling sote?" Anne''s voice was still husky from sleep.


    It was Bob''s mother who called.


    She sounded frantic. "Anne, we just received a tape. It''s a video of Bob!"


    "Kevin and I will be there right away, okay?" Upon hearing Bob''s name, Anne found herself fully awake


    all of a sudden. She immediately sat up and woke up Kevin.


    As soon as he heard the news, Kevin nodded his head and rubbed his temples. He stood up and put


    on his clothes as quickly as possible.


    People usually worked at daytime, but they couldn''t understand why things always had to happen to


    them at night. They could never catch a break!


    When Kevin and Anne finally arrived, they saw Bob''s mother crying. Anne went over to her and


    comforted her at once. "You''re currently pregnant with a baby right now. You shouldn''t cry like this..."


    Bob''s mother was already showing signs of a potential miscarriage. If she went on like this, her baby


    would surely not survive.


    Of course, Bob''s mother knew this. But that tape...


    Kevin walked over and yed the tape again. Bob was in an enclosed space. His eyes were big and


    wide on the screen and his face was streaked with tears. He was also pale as paper.


    "Dad, mom, where are you? I am so scared. I don''t want to stay here anymore. I miss you, and I want


    to leave here. I miss Mrs. Anne and Eddy. I want to get out of here." Bob kept sobbing. "I miss you.


    Can you pleasee and save me?"


    Bob was tied to a chair with a thick rope. He was crying out loud. His voice was full of despair and


    desperation. Anybody who watched this would surely be heartbroken to see him like this.


    Anne clutched her chest subconsciously. She bit her lips, identally spilling blood from her mouth.


    ''Damn Kim! He promised that he would never hurt Bob. Why would he do this?''


    "Hello, are you okay?" It was at that moment when another man''s voice came from the video. The man


    then slowly walked into the scene, revealing his face. He wasn''t wearing a mask.


    The corners of his lips lifted slightly. It was as if he wanted to smile, but the expression on his face


    remained gloomy.


    "I supposed you are Bob''s parents, right? Hello. Please allow me to introduce myself. I am Kim, the


    man who is wanted all over the city but has yet to be caught!"


    Kim was still smiling on the video. He then lowered his head and swept his slender fingers across


    Bob''s face. Bob trembled under his touch.


    "It''s not the first time you''ve seen me, little boy. Why are you so scared? See? I don''t eat people." Kim


    seemed to be in a good mood. He could even joke around with Bob. Nheless, there was still


    something creepy about him.


    "I thought that you would have found this child by now, but it seems you haven''t yet. I have to say, I''m


    really disappointed. I might start losing interest in this game soon." Kim shook his head helplessly.


    The smile on his face slowly began to fade. His face became dark and gloomy.


    Kim normally had a serious look on his face. But now, there was an extreme darkness in his


    expression. It was as if his eyes had turned ck as ink. He was now looking straight into the camera,


    and it was like looking at the god of death from hell. He looked murderous.


    Bob''s mother began to tremble as she stared at Kim. Her eyes quickly filled with tears once more.


    "You know, I have no choice but to destroy everything in the game once I lose my interest in it!


    If you don''t believe me, you can ask Anne. After all, she knows me so well by now." Kim looked down


    on Bob again and put his hand around his neck. Bob was shaking violently like a leaf.


    "Be a good boy now, Bob. Look at the camera in front of you and tell them this. Do you miss them? Do


    you want to leave here?" His voice was so cold and cruel.


    "Waah..." Bob couldn''t stand it anymore. He began crying. "Dad, mom, I''m so afraid. Please take me


    away from here! I am so scared!"


    Then the video suddenly turned ck. It had finished ying.


    Even though nothing was ying anymore, Bob''s cry continued to ring in their ears. Hearing his


    desperate voice was just too much to bear.


    "Anne, that freak just mentioned your name. Do you know him? I beg you, Anne. Please save Bob!


    Please save him.


    Didn''t you tell us once? These things have nothing to do with us. We just got dragged into this because


    of you. You can''t just ignore it now!" Bob''s mother fell down on her knees and held on to the corner of


    Anne''s clothes.


    Frowning, Anne tried to make Bob''s mother get up, but thetter stubbornly refused to do so.


    Meanwhile, Bob''s father was standing at the side, looking gloomy and desperate. He sighed heavily.


    They were just ordinary people. Their child was suffering from a terrible blood disease, which just made


    things worse. And now, their child was kidnapped and being held against his will. How could they bear


    all these misfortunes?


    "Please, I beg you. Please help Bob! Please!" Bob''s mother continued to wail.


    "Please stand up first. We will talk about this. I promise that we will never leave Bob alone. Just please,


    get up first." Anne was getting more and more anxious.


    Bob''s mother seemed surprised to hear that. She nodded her head and stood up immediately.


    After all, she had no other choice in the matter. All she could do was kneel down and beg for help.


    They couldn''t help but hate themselves. They hated that they couldn''t do anything at all!


    They felt sad about this.


    "Kim knows that we are also worried about Bob, but he didn''t send the tape to us. He gave it to Bob''s


    parents instead..." Anne looked at Kevin and frowned at this.


    Kevin nodded and said coldly, "I think Kim did this on purpose. He must want something else, and he


    would force you to agree to his demands."


    Anne thought about this for a moment and then nodded her head. But what on earth could Kim possibly


    want?


    Anne and Kevin kept reassuring Bob''s parents that they would save their child. In the end, they were


    only able to leave themunity by dawn.


    "Bob''s parents are probably in a lot of pain right now after seeing that video. Moreover, his mother is


    pregnant. I''m afraid that if this continues, she might lose the baby altogether." Anne looked at Kevin


    worriedly.


    Kevin agreed with her. Bob''s mother was already showing signs of possible miscarriage. If her state


    didn''t improve in theing days, she might not be able to keep the baby.


    "I''ll ask Sam to arrange a nurse for Bob''s mother," Kevin said in a low voice.


    If ever there was anything wrong with her, she could get treated immediately.


    Sam''s hospital might be suspended, but he still had nurses who were currently idle at home.


    Anne nodded and then rubbed her forehead. She looked down on her phone, hesitating for a while


    before she finally called Kim.


    Kim picked up almost instantly. He saidnguidly, "Isn''t it a bit too early to call now, Anne?"


    Indeed, the sun had just risen outside.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Anne gritted her teeth, holding back her hatred for the man. "You sent that tape to Bob''s parents at


    night instead of morning. How would you expect us to sleep at night?"


    Upon sensing anger in Anne''s voice, Kim couldn''t hold back his smile.


    So Kim really did it on purpose!


    He knew that Anne and Kevin wouldn''t be able to rest if he sent the video at night. Now that his n


    seeded, Kim felt relieved.


    "Just tell me exactly what you want." Anne was getting impatient so she coldly interrupted his line of


    thoughts. "You haveplete control over the underworld empire. Can''t you have something else to


    do? Is it really so interesting to use the same trick?"


    "As long as it works, I won''t need any other tricks." Kim''s voice hardened as he said, "Since you asked


    nicely, I''ll tell you what I want. I want 10% of AN Group''s shares!"


    Anne frowned when she heard his demand. She looked up at Kevin who shook his head slightly. She


    immediately hung up without saying another word.


    What Kim wanted was not simple. It was the group''s shares!


    The AS Group was growing bigger and bigger each day. But now he also wanted some of AN Group''s


    shares. What was he trying to do?


    "Kim always has a purpose behind his actions. Don''t give in to his demand for the time being. Let''s stall


    for a few days and investigate if there''s anything wrong with AN Group''s shares," Kevin said solemnly.


    Thepany was the fruit of his lifelongbor. It was something he was immensely proud of. If


    anything, it was almost like a son to him. Naturally, Kevin was wary of Kim''s request.


    Anne nodded and slowly closed her eyes. After the night''s torment, she was starting to feel very tired.


    It was afternoon when Anne finally woke up again. She couldn''t remember how she got off the car or


    how she got back into her bedroom. All she could remember was that she had fallen asleep inside the


    car.


    Kevin must have carried her back to the bedroom!


    But he was nowhere to be seen when she woke up. He must have gone to thepany.


    Meanwhile, another set of problems had started to pile in, one after another. Kevin was already getting


    exhausted.


    ''Damn Kim!''


    Anne gritted her teeth just thinking about it.


    Suddenly, there was a knock on the door. Anne stood up to open it and found Selma standing outside.


    She stepped forward and asked, "What''s wrong, mom?"


    Selma had a serious look on her face. She walked inside the room and closed the door behind her.


    Anne trailed after her. Selma sat on a chair and looked up at Anne. Her lips were pursed. "I know there


    are still a lot of things you haven''t told me, but I can feel that we are currently at a disadvantage with


    Kim."


    Without saying anything, Anne only sighed heavily. She didn''t want to admit it, but it was the truth.


    "Back then, I told you that Kim is ruthless. He doesn''t care about anyone except for himself. But you


    and Kevin are different!


    You not only have to think of yourself. You also have to think about your children, the Fu Family, and


    the entirepany!" Selma''s voice was quiet. It was as if she was still trying toe up with the right


    words.


    Anne looked at Selma, confused. "What are you trying to say, mom?"


    Selma''s face darkened. She suddenly reached out for Anne''s hand, stunning the other woman. She


    said, "Anne, the AN Group is the result of all the hard work put in the by thest two generations of the


    Fu Family. We can''t let anything bad happen to it!"


    Anne nodded her head, while Selma continued, "I can''t help you with thepany''s affairs, but I still


    want to do my part to reduce the pressure. I''ve been thinking that maybe I can take the children away


    for a while?"


    Anne was shocked to hear such an offer. Selma was willing to find a way to take their children away


    from all this trouble. This way, Anne and Kevin had fewer things to worry about.

 Chapter 428 Condition

    Chapter 428 Condition


    Kevin immediately checked the stock equity situation as soon as he returned to thepany. As he


    was doing so, his assistant suddenly came forward and told him, "Mr. Kevin, Kristine is downstairs. She


    wants to see you. She didn''t say the reason why."


    Kevin frowned and looked up at his assistant. "Who did you say was looking for me again?" he asked.


    "Kristine," the assistant replied.


    Kevin then put down the documents in his hands. Everyone in the entertainment industry knew that


    Kristine was currently dating Cory. ''The two of them are working together to destroy me and Anne. Now


    why would Cherry want to see me all of a sudden?''


    "Let her in," Kevin said to his assistant. He was not at all hesitant to let her in.


    His assistant nodded his head and went back downstairs to pick up Kristine in person. As soon as


    other people in the group saw Cherry, their eyes immediately lit up with interest. Soon, gossips about


    her started spreading around thepany again.


    But of course, Kevin was clueless about it.


    Cherry stood by the door and looked at Kevin, who was still pouring all his attentions on thepany''s


    shares. She smiled coldly and said, "I thought you wouldn''t see me, Mr. Kevin. Now it seems you don''t


    really care."


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Kevin raised his head and looked up at Cherry. He crossed his arms across his chest and said, "It


    seems like Cory''s girlfriend came to see me alone. Could it be that we are having an affair?"


    Cherry frowned, surprised by how Kevin had reacted to her presence. Nheless, sheughed it off


    and approached him.


    Kevin remained seated, not moving at all. She then grabbed his hand, and he didn''t stop her at all. He


    only frowned.


    Cherry looked deep into his eyes, blinking and smiling charmingly at him. She leaned forward until she


    was practically draped over hisp.


    Kevin was stunned by this sudden action. He wanted to push Cherry away, but she held on to him


    tightly. "And if you really want to cuckold Kim, you should do it properly. Don''t just sit there and look at


    me," she whispered directly into his ear.


    Kevin sneered, but his entire body was motionless. His voice was emotionless and nonchnt as he


    said, "There is a chair over there. You don''t have to sit on me if your legs are getting tired."


    "But you are so much warmer than a chair. I want to stay here." Cherry''s fingers slid across Kevin''s


    chin. Her voice was soft and sultry.


    Kevin frowned even deeper and grabbed Cherry''s hand, stopping it from touching his face any farther.


    Their eyes met, and Cherry smiled widely.


    "I used to be your lover, Kevin," she said. It was obvious by the tone of her voice that she was trying to


    be seductive.


    As a famous celebrity, Cherry was beautiful. No man could ever resist her. If she wished so, she could


    hook up with anybody she wanted.


    Kevin could just remember how Cherry became famous. She used to act as a fox spirit.


    And now here she was, seducing him like a fox spirit, but there was no acting involved.


    Kevin returned the smile and said, "You''ve just said it yourself. You used to be my lover, but now, you


    have nothing to do with me. Don''t forget your identity, Kristine!"


    As he said this, he pushed Cherry away. But she was quick enough to wind her arms around his neck.


    "Don''t be so ruthless on me, Kevin. Do you even know why I''m here today?"


    Kevin tilted his head and studied Cherry carefully. Smiling, she looked down on his lips, hesitating for a


    moment, before she brought her lips to his own.


    Despite everything that had happened, she still loved this man deeply in her heart. And while there


    might no longer be ce for her in his heart, Kevin holding her like this again made her happy and


    contented.


    If she never got his love, then why did she keep dreaming about it? But when she already got it, how


    could she give it up easily?


    ''I''m your perfect match, Kevin. I should be your wife. I am the woman who fits perfectly with you--not


    that worthless hack!''


    Her lips were getting closer and closer. But just as when they were about to kiss, Kevin pulled away


    quickly. This caught Cherry off guard, so she fell off hisp andnded on the ground.


    Cherry''s eyes widened in disbelief as soon as she was snapped back to reality. All she could do was


    stare at Kevin.


    ''I, Kristine, have always been every man''s dream. And yet, Kevin refused to kiss me even though I''m


    the one who initiated it. How could he dislike me that much?


    How ironic!''


    "If you still want to talk, then just tell me why you came here. Otherwise, you can just leave!" With that,


    Kevin looked down on himself and began tidying his clothes. It looked as if he had just touched


    something disgusting.


    His reaction irritated Cherry.


    "You may hate me now, but don''t forget that I used to be the one you loved the most!" Cherry stood up


    and began to shout angrily.


    However, Kevin remained calm.


    She then took a deep breath, trying to calm down her fury. She reminded herself of her real purpose


    and said coldly, "I''vee to inform you that I know where Kim hides Bob. I heard him say it once by


    chance."


    Kristine was a popr female star. Meanwhile, Kim was an up anding hotshot in A City. The two


    often went to the same banquets together. It was only natural that Cherry would overhear a secret or


    two during these events.


    Kevin was shocked to hear this news. He looked up at Cherry as if seeing her in a new light. ''We have


    been looking for Bob for a long time, and yet, we still have no clue where he is. But now, Cherry


    knows!''


    "Where is he?" Bob''s heart was the key to Eddy''s life. Kevin couldn''t stop himself from sounding


    anxious and desperate.


    But it was toote. Cherry saw right through him. She could definitely use this to her advantage.


    With a smile, shenguidly sat on the sofa and crooked her finger at Kevin.


    Kevin suddenly stood, frowning. He went towards the sofa and sat opposite Cherry.


    "How important is Bob to you, Kevin?" She poured herself a cup of tea and took a sip.


    If he was a different man who was faced with such beauty, he wouldn''t have been able to control


    himself.


    But unfortunately, this was Kevin she was talking to!


    "Very important," he said, determinedly.


    "Is Bob''s life more important than Anne''s?" Cherry continued to ask.


    Kevin frowned at that question. Indeed, Bob''s heart could save Eddy''s life, but Anne was his wife. She


    was just as important as his children. How could he possibly choose between them?


    "What on earth do you want from me?" Kevin asked with a frown.


    Cherry suddenlyughed. "What do I want? Haven''t you always known what I want? You have hurt me


    so many times, but I never once med you for anything. You know what I want, don''t you Kevin?"


    It was no secret. Cherry had always wanted Kevin!


    Kevin sneered and gave her a serious look. "Maybe you really did love me back when we were young,


    but your love has already changed, hasn''t it?"


    So now, I want you to ask yourself. Do you really love me or do you just love my property? Or maybe,


    you just love me now because you lost me?"


    Cherry frowned.


    "It seems like you haven''t thought this through carefully. In the past, being my woman gave you so


    much glory. And now, you can''t bear to lose such poprity especially since I now have Anne, my


    wife." Kevin then shook his head continued, "But anyway, it''s all in the past now. I know you well


    enough that you only admire vanity and money. You don''t love me!"


    This was the reason why Kevin chose Anne instead of Cherry!


    Anne had always loved Kevin for himself. It was never about what he owned!


    "Don''t I know my own thoughts? You said you know me. But do you? Really? When did you ever care


    about me? You never cared about me. Not in the past. Not even now. You didn''t even give me a


    chance to show how much I loved you. How dare you say you know me?"


    Kevin''s words pierced Cherry''s heart like sharp daggers. The de sunk through her heart, leaving her


    bleeding and wounded.


    Cherry could only re at Kevin and said, "That woman has always been in your heart. You never took


    me seriously!


    You''re right. I do love your family''s property. I admit that. But if you really want to know where the child


    is, then you must have sex with me first!"


    "What?" Kevin stared at Cherry in shock.


    ''Is that really Cherry''s condition?''


    "I believe you heard it!" Cherry felt satisfaction upon seeing Kevin''s reaction. She crooked her finger at


    him, blinking her eyes sweetly at him. "You won''t refuse this condition, right Kevin?


    It works to your advantage. Moreover, you can get the information that you want so badly to know!"


    She then blew him a kiss and said, "I''ll send you the specific time and address for our date. Don''t forget


    it, alright?"


    Atst, she began walking outside. But then, she paused and turned around to face Kevin. "Bob''s


    condition is getting worse. It''s beyond the control now. He might die in a few days."


    Kevin''s heart skipped a beat at that. A look of despair overtook his face. Indeed, he noticed how


    abnormally pale Bob looked like in the video.


    In fact, when he watched the video, he had a doubt in his heart. ''Bob is just a child. Why would they tie


    him up to a chair like that? Was Kim afraid that Bob would escape?''


    Finally, the pieces of the puzzle began to fall in ce. Kevin now understood everything. It was


    possible that Bob was too weak to sit up anymore. And in order to confuse them, Kim forced Bob to sit


    there.


    Kevin sighed heavily and closed his eyes. ''That poor child!


    If Bob dies because of Kim, will Kim keep his heart?''


    Kevin''s mind was in a jumbled mess. Kim was such aplicated and crazy man. Kevin could never


    predict what the man was nning to do!


    Nheless, they needed to save Bob now!


    As soon as he returned home, Kevin immediately told Anne everything before she could ry Selma''s


    offer. "Cherry came over to thepany today. She told me that Bob is dying."


    Anne anxiously bit her lips at the news. This was exactly what they were afraid of happening.


    If Bob really died there...


    They would lose the only heart donor they had.


    "I will give the shares that Kim wanted!" At this point, she was on the verge of panicking. "The shares


    are of no use in my hands. We should just hand them over to him!"


    Even if Kim had asked anything else that was important to her, Anne was willing to give it to him, let


    alone the shares.


    "Calm down, Anne. We shouldn''t be impulsive about this!" Kevin could only look at Anne helplessly and


    continued, "Cherry said that she only overheard Kim say that, but I''m afraid that this might just be one


    of Kim''s ns."


    "Is there anything wrong with thepany''s shares?" Anne turned around.


    Kevin could only nod reluctantly. "Everything seems to be normal, but I found a few inconsistencies. I''m


    afraid that Kim already owns a lot of shares now."


    Did Kim do this to steal the AN Group?


    Anne suddenly felt cold all over. At the very beginning, Kim had a problem with his capital. He wanted


    to use Anne to get a hold on Kevin''s property. But now that Kim''s problem in capital was solved, was


    he nning to buy out Kevin''spany instead?

 Chapter 429 It Was Your Plan All Along

    Chapter 429 It Was Your n All Along


    What Selma said in the afternoon echoed in Anne''s mind. ''The AN Group is the result of all the hard


    work put in by thest two generations of the Fu Family. We can''t let anything bad happen to it. There''s


    no way it can be ruined in Kevin''s hands.''


    But what would happen if they didn''t agree to Kim''s request?


    Anne turned to look at Kevin with furrowed eyebrows. All she had in her mind was Cherry''s simple


    condition¡ªshe wanted to have sex with Kevin.


    Kevin returned Anne''s thoughtful gaze. He then frowned as if he could read her mind. "Are you really


    going to make me do this?"


    "No, you are mine!" she eximed indignantly. Anne gripped his arm and stroked it in a bid to reassure


    him. Kevin belonged to her, that was a fact, and in no way would she give him up and let him go to


    someone else.


    Kevin smiled wanly in response to her gesture, but, deep inside, he felt hopeless and anxious.


    ''What should I do in such a situation?'' he thought to himself, unable to find an answer.


    Later in the afternoon, Kevin went to Sam''s hospital. The trouble in his hospital hadn''t been solved yet.


    Apparently, the rtives of the three dead patients had filed awsuit against Sam and, recently, he


    was given summons.


    Sam squeezed the bridge of his nose in distress and then looked at Kevin with pleading eyes. "We


    don''t have any witness or physical evidence. In fact, whatever I say can''t be considered evidence."


    Precisely, this situation made the matter even more difficult to solve. It was true, however, that Kim had


    been really cautious and hadn''t left anything behind that could be linked to him.


    There was a saying, "The day has eyes, the night has ears." But, at this point in time, this saying didn''t


    apply to Kim.


    Kevin sighed deeply and rubbed his forehead trying to understand the matter. ''How could Kim throw so


    many people under the bus at the same time? He is really powerful!''


    Sam turned to Kevin and immediately noticed that he was in a bad mood. Then, he asked with


    precaution, "Is something wrong? What happened?"


    Of course, Kevin would never hide anything from Sam. So, he told him what had happened and Sam''s


    mouth was left hanging open.


    "Cherry is also a popr star now. Numerous people have tried to ask her out on a date, but failed


    terribly," Sam said with excitement. "So now you are telling me that she took the initiative and you''re


    hesitating to do it? You''re lucky to have a romantic encounter!"


    "How about you do it for me?" Kevin asked in a serious tone, casting a cold nce at Sam.


    Without a doubt, Sam was stunned by the request and immediately shook his head. "Emily would throw


    me out of the house!"


    Kevin curled his lips. He was done with the situation and didn''t want to keep talking about it with Sam.


    Nevertheless, he was actually very conflicted in his heart.


    At the moment, they only had two alternatives¡ªAnne either handed over her shares to Kim or Kevin


    ended up having sex with Cherry.


    But Kevin knew that if he was in another state of mind, he would choose the second one, without


    thinking it twice. Even if it was Cherry''s trick, it wouldn''t have much impact on him.


    After all, Anne trusted him.


    However, this would create a gap between them, though Anne would be aware that he was forced to


    do so.


    In fact, Kevin himself couldn''t fathom the thought of acting on it.


    "I''ve worked my fingers to the bone to protect my family. Wouldn''t this be the best choice for me under


    such a situation?" Kevin snorted. "If Kim wants the shares so much, I can give them to him. So what?


    Even if I lose the group, I can start over again. But without a family, what''s the point in having so much


    money?"


    Born into a rich family, Kevin had the opportunity to enjoy life in diverse ways. However, the only thing


    that he cared about now wasn''t his personal belongings or his wealth'' it was his family.


    ''So, what are you waiting for?'' he thought to himself finally.


    Looking at the firm expression on Kevin''s face, Sam gave him a thumbs up. Although he was just


    merely joking about the topic, he still hoped that Kevin made the right choice.


    Just like his friend, Sam had already been given a high position and enjoyed great wealth. At this


    moment, all they cared about were their own families.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Anne was standing in front of the window, staring silently at the ground, as if she had been hypnotized.


    Suddenly, the ringtone of her mobile phone woke her up and she immediately answered the iing


    call. "Anne, let''s give the shares to Kim!" She could hear the determination in Kevin''s voice.


    However, Anne replied nervously, "Are you sure about this?"


    10% of the shares was definitely not a small number. Kevin had done the math on this and, because


    Kim had a lot of shares, he would directly take Kevin''s ce in thepany, if he had the chance.


    If that came to be, Kevin would lose everything he had earned.


    Nevertheless, Kevin chuckled, unconcerned by the thought. "I''ve made up my mind. Anne, listen to me.


    Just do it."


    Kevin''s words reassured Anne of what they were about to do. She hung up the phone with a bitter


    smile. Then, she took a deep breath and proceeded to call Kim.


    Kim, who was in the middle of a conversation at the office, shed a wicked grin when he spotted


    Anne''s name on the phone screen. He immediately apologized to the person he was talking with and


    left the room to answer the call.


    "Kim, you win. I''ll give you the shares. Just let Bobe back to his family." There was a hint of


    coldness in Anne''s voice.


    Kim raised his eyebrows at her abrupt message. "As expected, you are still the same old Anne I''ve


    always known," he responded calmly.


    Anne frowned at hisment. She could sense the irony in his words, but decided to ignore him. "First


    of all, I have to make sure that Bob is safe," she continued with a stern voice.


    On the other side, Kim stayed silent for a brief period. Later, he addressed Anne''s condition. "Don''t


    worry. The child is still lingering on hisst breath. You''ll be able to see him."


    When he finished talking, he hung up the phone. Anne was caught off guard by his statement, which


    made her heart beat faster.


    ''He''s lingering on hisst breath?


    Poor Bob.''


    Sorrow shed through Anne''s eyes as she sighed heavily. She figured that after Kim was given what


    he wanted, he would no longer control Bob, so this was delightful news.


    Now, it seemed that it was time to inform Bob''s parents of the situation.


    As a matter of fact, Bob''s mother was very weak, but fortunately, the nurse had taken good care of her,


    so she didn''t have a miscarriage. When Anne came to visit her, the woman immediately asked, "Is


    there any news about Bob?"


    Anne looked at her with caring eyes. ''If I tell her the news, could she handle it?'' She frowned slightly at


    the thought.


    Her eyes traveled down to the woman''s belly. A baby was growing inside it and Anne believed this new


    life would have better luck and not inherit blood disease.


    In fact, this little baby was meant to take Bob''s ce and live a good life.


    So, Anne found herself in a dilemma.


    She shook her head and looked at Bob''s mother with guilt. "I''m sorry. There''s no news yet."


    Bob''s mother sighed heavily at her response. Saddened by theck of news, she shook her head,


    turned around and went into the room.


    Perhaps no news was the best news.


    Anne''s answer had also disappointed Bob''s father. However, he understood that Anne was just afraid


    that his wife would be deeply affected by the matter.


    ''So, she has something to talk to me.''


    With a straight face, Bob''s father followed Anne to enter the study room. Anne directly let out the big


    news. "Kim proposed that he would return Bob back as long as I give him 10% shares of the AN


    Group!"


    Right there and then, his face turned as pale as a sheet. They had lived in A City for some time and


    gotten to know something about the group. More importantly, Bob''s father was aware of how much


    10% of the shares was worth.


    This wasn''t a small number. Even for them, this sky-high price was unfathomable.


    "That''s too much. We..." Bob''s father shook his head in confusion and, deep inside, he knew he


    couldn''t ept it at all.


    "But I happen to have 10% of the shares! I can give it to him." Anne continued saying gloomily,


    "However, Kim informed us that Bob was seriously ill. All we know for now is that he''s in a bad


    condition. After he''s saved, we won''t know for how long he''ll be able to survive."


    His eyes widened after hearing the dreadful news. Bob''s father then slumped into the chair, but his


    demeanor had changed radically.


    ''My son is sick and in a bad condition, and to make matters worse, we have no clue whether he will


    survive or not after he''s saved?'' Anne''s words reyed in his mind. ''No one will be able to find out until


    then! My poor son!''


    Bob''s father was devastated.


    "I''m so sorry, I really am! This is all our fault!" Anne lowered her head. She felt incredibly guilty.


    Bob''s father frowned and gave her a hateful re. It was safe to say, she could feel it in her bones.


    ''Indeed! Kevin and this woman ruined everything! If they hadn''te to visit us all of a sudden, Bob


    wouldn''t have been kidnapped!


    Yes, maybe Bob couldn''t survive till he grows up if everything had gone normal, but if it were not for


    them, death wouldn''t havee to him so soon!


    It''s all their fault. They got our boy in trouble. It''s all because of them!''


    With his head full of angry thoughts, Bob''s father stood up abruptly, but soon realized that his wife was


    near. So, he lowered his voice, but it was filled with hatred. "You did this! You want to kill my son!


    Your child has blood disease and needs a heart, I get it. But why did you have to hurt my son? Do we


    owe you anything?


    Is this how the rich and powerful bully the poor? Now your child is still alive, but ours is going to die!


    Are you happy?!"


    His voice had grown more desperate as he kept talking. Bob''s father felt utterly helpless. So, he held


    his head with his hands and Anne could hear him sobbing. "10% of the shares? You''re only willing to


    give that to Kim just because you need my son''s heart! Is that why you are so kind to us?" He


    continued using Anne of everything.


    "Besides, even if Bob is rescued, you wouldn''t save him, would you? You just want him dead, so you


    can take his heart away. You don''t have scruples!


    And I won''t let you get away with it!"


    At this point, the man''s head was spinning due to the unspeakable thoughts invading his brain.


    Consequently, his eyes widened at the realization. He took a step back and pointed at Anne. "This is a


    conspiracy. You have nned it for a long time!


    You know how important Bob is to me and his mother. We will never give you his heart! You really


    thought we wouldn''t find out about this?!" He had be increasingly exasperated.


    "Kidnapping? Kim? Shares? All of this was nned by the two of you. You want to kill Bob and take his


    heart away, don''t you?"


    Anne waspletely taken aback by his statement.


    ''How could he think this?''


    She sighed heavily after hearing that. Everything that had happened was a plot in the man''s eyes. Only


    Anne knew that not only Bob''s parents were in a dilemma, but also herself and Kevin.


    "This is not what you think! It''s all Kim''s doing!" She tried to defend herself. However, due to Bob''s


    father and his intense re, Anne could only speak in a very weak tone.


    Without saying a word, he stepped forward and gripped her shoulder. This caused her great difort,


    because the man had been doing heavy work for many years and had great strength. So, the action


    made her bones feel very weak.


    In fact, the hatred that Bob''s father had for Anne was reflected in the pain caused by his strong grip.


    "Don''t pretend to be sorry. Just let me be clear that if anything happens to Bob, you''ll suffer the


    consequences. Even if I risk my life, I won''t let you get away with it. Even if I have no power or money,


    be sure that you''ll have to sleep with one eye open."


    For the first time, Anne could actually feel that the anger in the eyes of Bob''s father was burning


    through her skin. It showed that he was very determined to risk everything for his son. When she dared


    to look at him directly, she couldn''t do it for long, since his speech had left her shivering. Without saying


    another word, Bob''s father turned around and left.


    Atst, Anne closed her eyes and fell to the ground feebly.


    ''That he didn''t kill me right here and now was only a matter of luck.''


    But, what Bob''s father didn''t know was that Kevin and Anne were truly sorry for him and his wife. By no


    means did they want to be their enemies.


    After calming herself down, she took a deep breath and exhaled the turbid air from her body. Then, she


    patted her face to wake up from the nightmare she had been part of a few minutes ago.


    However, what happened today couldn''t be discussed right now. All that mattered to Anne at the


    moment was to bring Bob back.


    She went through her day with a heavy heart. On one hand, Anne wanted Bob to be safe, but on the


    other, she also hoped he would never open his eyes again.

 Chapter 430 The Dying Life

    Chapter 430 The Dying Life


    Anne and Kim appointed their meeting at night.


    At that point, everyone was already aware that Cory looked exactly like Kim. As such, the former didn''t


    sign a contract in AS group. Instead, they personally visited the slum that was the target for demolition.


    Although Anne told Kevin about the conflict with Bob''s father, she kept quiet about her wound on the


    shoulder.


    There was an anxious look on the face of Bob''s father as he was standing there. However, when he


    turned his head and noticed the couple, his expression turned sour.


    They came earlier than the appointment time. After a long wait, a car engine roared in the distance.


    Their eyes became sharp and looked where the sound came from.


    Kim specifically told them not to bring anyone else.


    Kevin was apanied by three people -- Anne, Sam, and Bob''s father.


    As the car stopped in front of the four, only Kim got out of it.


    With raised eyebrows, Anne stared into the distance and confirmed that the other side only had this


    car. She wondered if Kim dared toe alone.


    "Give me back my son!" Bob''s father roared with clenched fists. He recognized that the man that just


    got out of the car was the pervert who tortured his son.


    However, Kim didn''t bother to look at the man. Instead, he focused his eyes on Anne. "Where''s the


    contract?"


    She then pulled the contract from her bag and threw it at him. He read the document and realized that


    she had already signed it. A smirk painted his face as he nodded with satisfaction.


    "You already have what you want. Now, where is Bob?" Anne asked in an impatient voice.


    Kim turned around and opened the backseat door. Everyone else widened their eyes as they saw a


    child with purple skin -- Bob! They were searching for him day and night.


    However, the child''s skin was already purple. Everyone became worried.


    "Son!" Bob''s father shouted as he ran towards his son. He reached his arms and embraced his boy''s


    body. However, the child already had a low body temperature.


    At that moment, Bob''s father realized that his son might have died!


    The tall man with bulky muscles shivered as he held Bob in hisrge arms. His silver hair glistened


    under the moonlight.


    Immediately, he ced his finger under Bob''s nose. The man''s eyes suddenly became hopeful.


    Although the child was weak, he was still breathing.


    "Thank God! My son''s still alive." Suddenly, Bob''s father revealed a hopeful smile.


    When they saw this, both Anne and Kevin felt a pain in their heart.


    They realized how selfish they were. Originally, they were more than willing to trade Bob''s life for


    Eddy''s. However, as they witnessed such a scene, they felt they suffered the same pain as Bob''s


    father.


    After all, all parents loved their children.


    Nheless, they still felt helpless. They wondered why God continued to torture them and made their


    son suffer from a blood disease.


    When Anne saw what happened to Bob, she felt a cold shiver down her spine. She tightly held her


    arms with a worried expression. If they hadn''t found Bob, would Eddy also end up like that one day?


    She recalled that night when Bob suffered a rpse. He curled his small body into a ball. She almost


    copsed at his purpleplexion.


    "Sam, please go to check him." With her eyes focused still focus on Bob, Anne urged Sam to check his


    physical health.


    Immediately, Sam stepped forward and checked Bob''s body. Suddenly, his face turned sour. With a


    worried expression, he took the child from the father''s arms. He ced Bob on the ground and


    performed a cardiac resuscitation.


    Bob could barely breathe at that moment. It only took a second to realize that he had been drugged.


    Otherwise, he would have been dead already.


    "How dare you hurt my child, Kim! I''ll kill you!" Bob''s father growled as he took out a knife and lunged at


    Kim.


    The sudden turn of events shocked everyone, especially Anne. She eximed in her head, ''He brought


    a knife!''


    However, since he had encountered such intense events before, Kim seemed used to such a situation.


    Before anyone noticed, he quickly reacted and aimed a ck pistol at the head of Bob''s father.


    "Don''t!" Anne shouted in a panic.


    The man with a knife didn''t expect Kim to have a pistol. No one could remain calm in front of a gun!


    Immediately, Bob''s father stiffened. All he could do was stand in front of Kim while holding the dagger.


    A cold expression painted Kim''s face. Murderous intent filled his eyes.


    Anne was familiar with such a scene. Trembling in fear, she pleaded, "Kim, you have a chance to turn


    over a new leaf. If you kill Bob''s father, you will have blood on your hands again. That way, it will be


    hard for you to change your identity again. Because your face will never change, and people will


    suspect your new identity."


    When he heard that, Kim loosened his murderous expression. With a frown, he stared at Bob''s father


    and took the dagger. "I''ve sent everyone who set me up to hell!


    You''re lucky that I am merciful today. Otherwise¡­"


    Kim''s voice trailed off. However, he released so much murderous intent that Bob''s father knew that the


    man with a gun wasn''t lying.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    If Anne hadn''t persuaded Kim, Bob''s father would been dead at that instant.


    It was a very scary encounter!


    As she heard that, a sigh of relief escaped Anne''s breath. Then, she looked at Kevin. With a frown, he


    said, "Bob''s in a critical condition. We don''t have much time. He needs to be in a hospital as soon as


    possible."


    Despite Sam''s skills as a doctor, there had no medical equipment with them.


    Since time was crucial, everyone nodded. Immediately, Bob''s father got into the car and they rushed


    towards the nearest hospital.


    The moment they arrived at the hospital, Bob was brought to the emergency room. The doctor


    immediately performed emergency surgery. Outside the room, the big red words "Operation Ongoing"


    illuminated.


    While rubbing her temples, Anne looked at Sam. Thetter dejectedly shook his head.


    Since Bob had no more energy, it was very likely that he would die. If Kim hadn''t used drugs to help


    him, that child would have been dead long ago!


    With a sigh, Anne looked at Bob''s father. "Bob''s mother is currently pregnant. I''m afraid she can''t


    handle any heavy news. Bob might¡­"


    "It''s alright. I believe in my son. Bob is strong enough to survive that operation. Then, when he


    recovers, I will take his mother to visit him. I''m sure she will be happy at that time." Bob''s father


    clenched his fists as he stared at the two big red words.


    Meanwhile, Anne dejectedly lowered her eyes. None of them could rest assured while the child was still


    inside.


    At that moment, a nurse opened the door of the operating room and hurriedly ran out. Bob''s father


    quickly approached her and asked in an anxious tone, "Nurse, how is my child?"


    "Are you the boy''s father?" A dark expression painted the nurse''s face. In a low voice, she continued,


    "He''s dying. Anytime now, his heart may stop beating. If you''re his father, you can go inside and talk to


    him."


    As he heard that, Bob''s father felt weak on the knees. With his eyes wide open, he knelt on the ground.


    He was in disbelief, unable to ept the nurse''s words.


    His boy was dying!


    It was uneptable! Deep inside, he wished it was only a nightmare.


    ''My boy has already suffered so much. Someone kidnapped him! Instead of dying, he should be


    spending his life with good fortune. Why is this happening? This can''t be! Why?''


    Meanwhile, Anne and Kevin dejectedly shook their heads.


    "Sir, I suggest you go inside now. Otherwise, it might be toote." While shaking her head, the nursed


    look at the others and continued, "The child is conscious now. He wants to talk to a person named


    Anne. Whoever that is, pleasee in."


    Disbelief was apparent in Anne''s eyes. ''Bob wants to see me?''


    Bob''s father didn''t expect his child to ask for Anne. Hearing what the nursed said, Anne immediately


    approached Bob''s father and helped him get up. He looked at her with disgust. Fortunately, he


    controlled his temper and silently followed Anne into the operating room.


    When the two were inside the room, Sam looked at Kevin. The former shook his head and said, "I think


    Bob''s father will bear a grudge against you."


    Since he also thought the same, Kevin pursed his lips and remained quiet.


    They couldn''t reverse anything anymore!


    Meanwhile, the operating room looked like a bloody scene. As she noticed the red liquid, Anne turned


    pale.


    Bob''s father stepped forward and approached his son. The child opened his eyes and smiled at the


    sight of his father.


    "Dad, is that you? Am I dreaming?" There was fear in Bob''s eyes. He looked afraid of losing the person


    in front of him any second.


    Bob''s father began to cry. While shaking his head, he carefully held his son''s hand. With a choke, he


    said, "Bob, I''m here to protect you now. You don''t have to be afraid anymore. Please stay strong. Your


    mother is waiting for you. She''s pregnant with a baby. You''ve always wanted a little sister, right? We


    think the baby is a girl. You have to y with her when shees out!"


    Bob''s hand felt warm. Despite the anesthetic, he still miraculously recognized his father''s warmth. It


    was so safe and so real.


    In an instant, his father dispelled all his fears.


    His dying wish was to see his parents. Although his mother wasn''t there, at least his father came.


    "Bob, is there anything you want to tell your mother? We can record it for you," Anne said as she


    reached into her pocket. She came in a hurry and was wearing a sterile suit. Fortunately, she brought


    her phone with her.


    When Bob and Eddy were ying together, the former learned about the phone''s recording function.


    As Anne asked him, he nodded.


    She carefully ced the phone beside the child''s mouth. In a weak yet clear voice, he said, "Mom, I


    miss you so much. Back then, I was so scared so I always wished for you to rescue me. However, you


    never came.


    But don''t worry. Dad saved me. He also told me that you''re pregnant with a baby. Is that true? Well,


    that makes her my little sister.


    I will endure and get better. Once I recover, I will y with her and protect her from bullies.


    I miss you so much, Mom. I hope we see each other soon."


    As she listened to the boy''s message, Anne couldn''t help crying. ''This poor boy doesn''t know that he''s


    at death''s door. He thinks it''s just a simple surgery.''


    Meanwhile, tears streamed down the cheeks of Bob''s father as he listened to his child. ''Oh, my poor


    child!''


    "Doctor, please save my child! He''s still young and innocent! There''s so much more he needs to do!


    Please! Help him!" Bob''s father pleaded while holding the head doctor''s hand.

 Chapter 431 Desperate Ending (Part One)

    Chapter 431 Desperate Ending (Part One)


    But what could a doctor possibly do in this situation? Bob was at the brink of death. The only thing left


    for them to do was try their best to prolong his life.


    "If you have something to say, just say it. We don''t have more time!" The doctor sighed and turned to


    Bob''s father.


    Bob''s father was kneeling on the floor. His eyes were closed in despair. He could feel what little hope


    left was slipping from his grasp.


    Bob, who had just been in such high spirits, had now closed his eyes gently. The effects of the


    medicine was gradually fading away.


    "I''m dying, right?" Bob asked slowly His voice was so soft that it was difficult for others to hear him


    properly.


    But who could answer his question? It was such a cruel thing to ask!


    "As it turns out, I''m going to die soon. I thought it would just be a small operation, and I could still see


    my parents afterwards. Can''t I do it now?" Tears streamed down Bob''s face. When his eyesnded on


    Anne, who was just in front of him, he suddenly thought of something and said, "Aunt Anne, don''t you


    think I''m too young to die? I know almost nothing of the world yet, but I knew that you wanted my heart


    so that Eddy can continue to live.


    And now that I''m dying, Eddy can have my heart. Please tell him that he must lead a good life for me."


    Anne covered her mouth with her hand as she watched Bob sadly. Her heart hurt by how pitiful Bob


    was.


    "Daddy, you and mommy should live well and have more lovely babies. And even if I''m dead, I won''t


    ever forget you. Mommy once told me that everyone has a soul and they will all be angels in


    heaven. I promise to watch and protect you from there..."


    Bob''s words were already growing slow and sparse. His beautiful eyes were slowly falling to a close.


    "Don''t sleep yet, Bob. Listen to me. Don''t sleep. Look at Dad. If you don''t listen to me, Dad will be


    very angry. Open your eyes quickly. Don''t you miss mom? I''ll call mom right now and ask her toe


    over. Can you still open your eyes?" Bob''s father was growing frantic as he held Bob''s hand tightly into


    his own.


    On the other side of the room, the head doctor could only look at the heart monitor that showed a


    gradually ttening line. He then shook his head slightly.


    His heart had finally stopped beating. It was toote to save him now!


    "No, Bob! Open your eyes and look at Dad. Don''t you want to see your little sister? Open your eyes!"


    Bob''s father shook his head in disbelief.


    But what could he possibly do now? Even though he didn''t want to believe that his son was gone, there


    was nothing he could do to change anything.


    Bob''s father held on to Bob''s small body tightly. He wouldn''t dare let him go at all. His eyes were


    unseeing as if he was in a trance.


    Anne could no longer hold back her tears. They now flowed freely from her eyes as she walked out of


    the operating room.


    Sam and the others immediately came up to her and asked worriedly, "What''s happening inside?"


    The nurse had told them that Bob had already passed away. However, they were now concerned about


    his heart.


    "Bob said that he wanted to give Eddy his heart," Anne said weakly as she leaned against Kevin.


    This boy, who knew that he was being used all along, still wanted to give his heart away to Eddy. The


    mere thought of this made Anne''s heart ache. It felt as if it was breaking all over again, and all she


    could do was clutch her chest tightly.


    "This is all our fault, Kevin. I feel so sorry for the boy," Anne said, closing her eyes as if she could dispel


    the pain away.


    Kevin didn''t say anything. He just hugged his wife tightly. Indeed, they should feel sorry for the boy. In


    fact, they had always felt sorry for him. But this was for Eddy''s sake! They couldn''t afford to be sorry.


    It look a long time before Bob''s mother suddenly rushed in. Her eyes were bloodshot and wild.


    Bob''s father hade here without telling her what happened. And now, she couldn''t find her husband


    anywhere. She had to call him to find out that he was in the hospital and that Bob had already passed


    away.


    Her son was gone! She didn''t even take onest look of her own child before he died!


    No mother could ept such fate.


    And even though she knew she was currently pregnant, she couldn''t hold back her emotions at all.


    Upon seeing Bob''s mother, Anne immediately stood up and approached her. Bob''s mother grasped


    Anne. Her eyes still burned with madness. "Is Bob still there, Anne? My husband must be wrong, right?


    My Bob is still so young. How could he possibly die?"


    Anne could only cover her mouth with her hand. Her tears stubbornly escaped her eyes as she looked


    at Bob''s mother.


    She also couldn''t believe that Bob was really dead. How could he pass away like this?


    "No!" Bob''s mother wailed. Her mouth opened wide as she pushed Anne away and ran towards the


    operating room.


    Anne could only just stand there, looking lost as if a part of her soul went missing.


    Then, Bob''s mother''s loud cries rang out of the operating room. Anne could only sigh and close her


    eyes.


    It happened, and now, there was nothing they could do about it anymore.


    Then, Anne''s phone began vibrating. She took it out, and her face fell as soon as she read the name


    on the screen.


    It was from Kim.


    "Bob must be dead now, Anne. Should I be expecting a thank you from you? There was no way to save


    his life after all, and Eddy needs his heart. It seems like I have just solved a big problem for you. So,


    don''t forget to invite me for dinner whenever you are free!"


    Unable to restrain herself, Anne threw her phone against the wall and gritted her teeth. The device


    smashed into pieces and were now scattered all over the floor. That lunatic!


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Sam turned to look at Kevin, who frowned and pulled Anne into his arms.


    "Anne, I know you are feeling guilty. I, too, feel the same. But this already happened. We can''t do


    anything to change it. Besides, now our boy has a chance to live long. He can be saved!" Kevin said,


    soothingly. His voice was so low that Anne almost couldn''t hear him.


    But upon hearing thest sentence, she suddenlyughed. It was true. Bob was dead, but her own son


    could be saved!

 Chapter 432 Desperate Ending (Part Two)

    Chapter 432 Desperate Ending (Part Two)


    In the end, they were selfish people. They all hoped that Bob would just die, so that they could save


    their own child. And now that Bob was dead, their wish had finallye true!


    "You know what, Kevin? Bob smiled at me and called me Aunt Anne a while ago. He told me he was


    willing to give his heart to Eddy. Then, and then..."


    Anne almost choked. She realized that she couldn''t say anything anymore.


    They continued to wait outside, staring at the hands of the clock. All of them were getting anxious. If it


    took a lot longer than this, Bob''s heart would practically be useless in the end!


    Anne was getting impatient. She walked towards the door of the operating room, tempted to knock,


    but...


    Kevin kept silent, frowning the whole time.


    Sam, on the other hand, just sat there and kept looking at his watch.


    Then, Anne seemed to have finally make up her mind. She raised her hand and was about to knock at


    the door when it suddenly flung open. It forced her to take a few steps back.


    It was Bob''s father and his mother. There were red palm marks on their faces. Anne didn''t know what


    had happened in the operating room, but she felt sad all of a sudden.


    Bob''s mother''s eyes were swollen and puffy. She raised her head and looked at Anne calmly. It


    reminded her of the calm before the storm. Finally, Bob''s mother said, "Give me Bob''s records.


    Bob said he wanted to give Eddy his heart, so we are willing to donate his organs. You can ask the


    doctor to perform the operation now. This way, there is still a piece of our Bob in this world."


    Then, she fell down on the floor and burst into tears. Bob''s father just stood there and sighed heavily.


    Anne feltpelled tofort them, but what could she possibly say?


    If Eddy was in Bob''s shoes, then...


    Anne sighed, too. She had to remind herself that it was Bob who died. Eddy would be alright. She


    wouldn''t allow anything bad to happen to him.


    On the other hand, Kevin had already arranged everything. Time was running out!


    Many doctors were under the influence of Kevin, so now, they were getting ready and waiting for the


    signal. Once Kevin gave the green light, they immediately walked into the operating room.


    Time passed slowly, but it was already over before they knew it. The doctor stepped out of the


    operating room and told Kevin that the heart had already been taken out and was in good conditions.


    Anne looked up at the operating room and bit her lips.


    She sent thanks to Bob. She thanked him for his kindness, his generosity, and his decision to give his


    heart to Eddy.


    "What''s wrong with you, honey?" At that time, Bob''s mother had suddenly fainted. She fell unconscious


    on the chair.


    "Doctor!" Everyone began shouting at once. The doctor immediately came forward to help Bob''s


    mother.


    They waited anxiously for another period of time until the doctor finally informed them that Bob''s


    mother was about to have a miscarriage again. Fortunately, they were able to save the baby, but it was


    only barely. The mother could not afford to be under any extreme situations again. Otherwise, the baby


    would not make it through next time.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Everyone felt relieved to hear the good news. Anne then turned around and looked at Bob''s father. The


    latter onlyughed coldly. He didn''t seem pleased at all. "In other words, our second baby will just die


    as well!"


    Upon hearing this, Anne and the others frowned. Bob''s father abruptly stood up and turned around to


    face them. An ugly expression was on his face as he sneered, "My Bob had already died here. You


    now have his heart!


    But now, the doctor is saying that my wife can''t afford another miscarriage or else our other child will


    die. But how can she possibly avoid this?


    God, why do you keep favoring these rich people all the time? Do we, poor people, deserve to suffer


    more than them? Do our children really have to die?


    How can God be this unfair?"


    Kevin frowned and shook his head repeatedly.


    "If it weren''t for you, Bob would still be alive right now. And yes, he would still be sick, but he still had a


    fighting chance!


    The doctor even told us that as long as he gets through that dangerous period, he could live for another


    few years!


    Now, my little boy is dead. Are you happy now? Are you happy that you killed my boy?" Bob''s father


    then pointed at Anne and Kevin. His finger trembled with rage. He then shook his head coldly and said


    with a nd smile, "You destroyed my family. I swear I will destroy yours, too!"


    He then turned around and left.


    Anne looked up at Kevin, who only shook his head. He understood that Bob''s father was in a lot of pain


    right now. It would be useless to try andfort him. He probably wouldn''t listen to them at this point.


    Anne initially wanted to see Bob''s mother, but Bob''s father refused to allow her. In fact, he wouldn''t


    allow anyone to see his wife. With no other choice, Anne could only ask the nurses to take care of


    Bob''s mother and give her a message.


    "Bob might be gone, and I know that you''re feeling bad right now. But remember that you are still


    carrying another child!


    Don''t you think this is fate? Bob is sick, but you got pregnant with another child. Maybe, this is his way


    toe back to you again!"


    Upon hearing this message, Bob''s mother could only cry bitterly. However, she stopped herself upon


    remembering that she must do her best to keep the baby. Gulping down all her tears, she began eating


    more nutritious food.


    All of Bob''s internal organs had been donated. While in A City, Bob''s parents were powerless and


    alone. They didn''t know who to talk to deal with the aftermath. At the moment, they were still furious at


    Kevin and Anne, so they had no choice but to ask for Sam''s help instead.


    Selma, who was just about to leave at that time, heard the news about Bob''s death and his decision to


    give his heart to Eddy. She couldn''t help but be overjoyed by the news.


    This just showed how selfish and heartless she really was. As long as her grandson survived, she


    didn''t care about anything else!


    Meanwhile, Eddy was oddly silent. Even though he knew that he would finally have a healthy heart, he


    was still sad that his best friend, Bob, had died.

 Chapter 433 Another Way To Live

    Chapter 433 Another Way To Live


    A shadow appeared in front of Eddy, demanding his attention. He slowly raised his head, sadness


    lining his eyes.


    Anne gazed at him from above, shocked at his reaction.


    Having gone through so much, Eddy was now more mature than an adult. Knowing that Bob''s heart


    would be put inside his chest made him anxious.


    With a downcast expression, Anne stretched her hand towards him. Holding her hand, he was guided


    towards his room.


    As he settled down on the bed, Anne crouched in front of him, looking into his eyes. He stared back,


    unmoving. All of a sudden, his eyes started to water, and tears slowly spilled down his cheeks.


    "Mom. If it weren''t for me, would Bob have died? Do you think I''m cursed? Otherwise¡­ I wouldn''t get


    sick all the time! Why am I always troubling you?" Eddy choked through his sobs.


    Anne bit her lip as her heart stung at his words. She tightened her arms around him, shaking her head.


    "Where did you hear these words? How could you think this? You are my life, our treasure! How could


    you be cursed?"


    "Then why am I always sick? I''ve been causing you trouble and involving Bob in this mess." His small


    figure clung onto Anne''s, trembling between sobs.


    "Eddy, how can you think so? You inherited the blood disease. If you want to me anyone, me us!


    It''s our fault, it has nothing to do with you!


    Besides, it''s a very rare illness, which makes you special aspared to others!


    When you met Bob, he was already in a critical condition. He couldn''t have lived any longer. It had


    nothing to do with you. How could you think it was your fault?"


    Eddy blinked, his eyes red and swollen. He looked at her and thought for a while, then asked, "Are you


    telling the truth?"


    Anne had no choice but to nod. "When have I ever lied to you? What I said ispletely true!"


    Eddy threw himself at her, putting his arms around her neck, and burst into tears.


    He didn''t want to get sick, he didn''t want Bob''s heart and he certainly didn''t want to cause his family so


    much trouble!


    "Eddy, listen to me carefully. He is indeed not with us anymore, but if his heart gets reced in your


    chest, he will live on through you. Your life will not only be yours but also Bob''s. You should live a


    wonderful life for both yourself and him. This is the only way you can make him happy in heaven,


    right?" Anne gently rubbed his shoulder, coaxing him in a soft voice.


    He tilted his head, lost in thought at her words. After a long pause, he nodded and spoke in a serious


    tone. "Mom, you''re right. After I take Bob''s heart, I won''t be alone anymore, I''ll have him with me!"


    His words stunned Anne as she stared at him in awe.


    She mumbled an encouraging reply, but couldn''t remember what she had said. Eddy''s words were still


    ying in her mind.


    It was easy for everyone to understand. If Eddy''s heart was Bob''s, didn''t hat mean Bob''s spirit would


    still live on with Eddy¡­


    Looking at her lost expression, Kevin couldn''t help but step forward and touch her shoulder. He


    whispered, "Your face is so pale. What''s the matter?"


    He took out a phone and ced it in Anne''s pocket. Back at the hospital, she had been so anxious that


    she had smashed her phone.


    Slowly raising her head and looking at Kevin, Anne frowned as she said, "If Eddy epts Bob''s heart,


    he will never be alone anymore. He will live with Bob!"


    Kevin raised his eyebrows, nodding slightly. To a certain extent, that was true.


    What are you trying to say? He asked in a gentle voice.


    "Bob''s parents are extremely sad. Although his mother didn''t have a miscarriage, her situation is not


    hopeful. Do you think we could take Eddy there?" she questioned. She felt that it was their fault in this


    matter, making her feel guilty.


    They had inescapable ountability for Bob''s early death. Not to mention his eagerness to help and


    give his heart to Eddy.


    A single thought kept repeating inside Anne''s mind. ''If Bob hadn''t made the decision, his parents would


    have never agreed to donate his organs!''


    The resentment and startling madness in his father''s eyes made it very clear to Anne that they wanted


    to see her suffer!


    "We can try." After a moment of silence, Kevin said weakly, "Any kind of excitement wouldn''t be good


    for Bob''s mother, now that she''s pregnant. We''d better discuss it with his father."


    That had been Anne''s exact thought. Selma was going upstairs when she heard them talking. She


    snorted and said, "We offered them financial support but they didn''t ept it. They even insulted us.


    Now, why would you let my grandson be humiliated by them?"


    Selma stomped upstairs, not waiting for their reply.


    Looking at each other, Anne and Kevin shook their heads and sighed, not taking her seriously.


    After they had informed Eddy, he was sensible enough to agree to be respectful towards Bob''s parents.


    Since he was the one getting their son''s heart.


    Anne was relieved to hear this. Eddy had always been so considerate.


    At the hospital, she asked a nurse to inform Bob''s father of their arrival.


    His parents were penniless now but still needed to stay at the hospital. Sam had wanted to help them,


    but Anne and Kevin wouldn''t let a man facing awsuit pay for Bob''s parents. Therefore, it was Kevin


    who was supporting them financially.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    The parents were aware of this, but as soon as they thought about Bob''s death, they couldn''t forgive


    Kevin and Anne.


    The father was confused after the nurse informed him of their arrival. Following the nurse out, he


    looked around to find no one outside.


    "Sir!" A young voice caught his attention from behind.


    Bob''s father turned around to find Eddy. He hadn''t expected to see him at all!


    Eddy stared wide-eyed at him. The father was stunned, a slight frown on his face.


    ''If it weren''t for this child, Anne and Kevin wouldn''t have brought so much misfortune for us and Bob


    would still be here!


    This child is the root of all our problems!


    Yet...''


    Bob''s father stood frozen in one ce, his hands trembling on his side. His hair was a dazzling white


    color, sticking out in random directions.


    "Sir, although I haven''t had the operation yet, I know Bob has given me his heart. Because of him, I will


    not be alone anymore but have him live on within me!" Eddy stepped forward and gently held onto the


    fingers of Bob''s father. There was a rush of mixed feelings as he felt the boy''s soft hand.


    A sharp pain cut right through him and he closed his eyes, being reminded of how Bob used to hold his


    hand.


    It was such a familiar and unforgettable feeling. It felt like a dream!


    "Although Bob is gone, I promise to take good care of you two since I have his heart."


    As soon as his childish voice reached his ears, Bob''s father opened his eyes with aplicated look


    on his face.


    Eddy looked up at him through hisshes. His lower lip trembled as he spoke, his voice breaking.


    "Mom told me that even though Bob is gone, putting his heart in my body will allow me to live for him!"


    Before he could finish his words, Bob''s father was on his knees, tightly holding him in his arms. He held


    him tightly, rubbing his back.


    As he closed his eyes shut, tears rolled down his cheeks.


    He thought to himself, ''Bob is indeed not with us anymore, but giving his heart to this little boy will allow


    his spirit to live on!''


    The heart was the source of a person''s life. It was ironic that despite his death, Bob could stay alive


    through Eddy.


    In the distance, Anne and Kevin breathed a sigh of relief looking at the scene in front of them. Struck


    with a sudden thought, Anne said, "The heart is the most important organ of a human body. After the


    transnt, people sometimes change.


    It''s not umon to inherit something from the previous owner."


    Kevin responded with a gentle smile, putting his arm around her shoulder. He said in a low voice,


    "Didn''t Eddy say that? Bob is alive in a different way. Although we may not be able to see him, he is


    right in front of us."


    His heart allowed him to live beyond his grave!


    Anne''s heart skipped a beat hearing that as she lowered her gaze. That was aforting thought for


    everyone!


    After a long time, Bob''s father finally let go of Eddy. He held his hand and guided him towards the ward.


    ncing at each other, Anne and Kevin immediately followed behind.


    Inside the ward, Bob''s mother was looking at Eddy with disgust. ''It''s all Eddy''s fault!''


    "I was there in the operating room and heard when Bob agreed to give Eddy his heart. Our child''s heart


    will beat once again inside this boy. Maybe it''s a way for Bob to keep on living," Bob''s father addressed


    his wife in a low voice.


    She closed her eyes as tears welled up and coursed down her cheeks onto the pillows. ''Is it another


    way for Bob to live?''


    If their son could be alive once again, she wanted Bob to be there in front of her. She wanted to hear


    him call her ''Mom'' once more, Instead of him leaving only a heart.


    "I am sorry that Bob is gone, but I will take care of you. I believe that Bob''s heart will allow me to do the


    same." The child was tender and soft-hearted. Despite his weak being, he was able to prate the


    bottom of people''s hearts.


    This was the real strength of a child!


    Gritting her teeth, Bob''s mother let out a whimper. She suddenly opened her eyes and angrily shouted


    at Eddy, "I don''t want to see you. Get out of here!"


    "Calm down, calm down. The doctor said that you can''t be agitated." Bob''s father quickly reminded her,


    seeing her outburst and her face turning pale.


    She couldn''t help but cry harder. Her cries getting louder. She wept, "Bob is dead. That''s the reality.


    Don''t try to persuade me otherwise. Another way for him to live? You already have the heart of my


    child, so go live your life. You don''t need to appear in front of me. It only made me feel worse."


    Bob''s father shook his head in disappointment. He let out a heavy sigh and walked out of the ward with


    Eddy. Anne and Kevin quickly turned around and hid from them, having noticed the situation inside the


    ward.

 Chapter 434 Ready To Fight Back

    Chapter 434 Ready To Fight Back


    Standing by the ward''s door, Bob''s father looked at Eddy helplessly and sighed. He then ced his


    thick fingers on Eddy''s face and said, "I''m d to hear what you said, Eddy. But please don''te to


    us again. You can also tell your parents that I''ll pay them for all the hospital fees soon."


    He then walked into the ward and closed the door, leaving Eddy behind.


    At that moment, Eddy felt so lonely and helpless.


    Anne squatted down in front of Eddy and said, "Don''t be said, Eddy. You did a good job. It''s just that


    Bob''s mother isn''t ready to face the truth yet."


    Eddy looked at his mother before looking down. He was not sad. He clenched his fists and said firmly,


    "I''ve thought it over, mom. If it weren''t for Bob, I would be dead already. He gave me his heart, which


    means he gave his life to me. I will live well for him. I also want to find a way to take care of his parents


    for him!"


    Anne''s heart ached when she heard this. She didn''t want to see her child take this much burden on his


    shoulders. She said, "Eddy, you don''t have to think too much about it. Dad and mom are here for you.


    We will..."


    "I''m a boy, mom. That means I have to take responsibility, don''t I?" Eddy seemed to know what Anne


    was about to say, so he interrupted her before she could even finish her sentence. He then smiled


    sweetly at her.


    Anne could only sigh and nod helplessly at that. Kevin also squatted down beside her and smiled at his


    son. "Constant grinding can sometimes turn an iron rod into a needle. Some matters just cannot be


    settled overnight. But don''t let that discourage you."


    Eddy nodded his head enthusiastically. He wanted to stay in the hospital, but Anne was afraid that


    Bob''s mother would get agitated again. In the end, she had to take Eddy away first.


    The road ahead of them was still long. Nheless, they didn''t care how long it would take them to get


    to the end.


    Back in the ward, Bob''s father sighed. He looked at his wife, whose eyes were shut tight.


    Although they still couldn''t ept the fact that Bob was dead, they knew that it couldn''t change


    anything.


    Soon, Anne and Kevin would put Bob''s heart into Eddy''s body. By then, the two children would finally


    merge into one!


    Maybe it was just too delusional to think of it that way. After all, a heart was just an organ. But just


    thinking of it like that made her feel much better.


    "People always say that the heart is the source of life. Does this mean Bob can live again once Eddy


    has his heart?" Bob''s mother opened her eyes and turned to look at her husband as she asked this


    question.


    Bob''s father seemed stunned by this question. Nheless, he also nodded his head. "His body might


    have turned into ashes and have disappeared in the world. His other organs don''t matter at all. As long


    as his heart lives on, Bob can continue to live in Eddy''s body."


    Bob''s mother looked up at the white ceiling, smiling bitterly. ''Bob, didn''t you say that you would never


    leave me? Does that mean you will be a little baby and you will be inside me again? Or will you


    be living in Eddy''s body?''


    "I really can''t ept this. I really can''t. Howe those who have hurt Bob get to live well? Do you


    think we deserve this because we are poor?" Bob''s mother then turned to her husband. She gritted her


    teeth and said, "I''m going to kill Kim. I''m going to avenge my child!"


    At the mention of Kim''s name, determination shed into Bob''s father''s eyes. His entire demeanor


    turned cold as ice.


    He had been a kind man all his life. He never once held a grudge against others, but Kim had ignited a


    burning hatred deep inside him. He wanted to skin the other man alive and tear him into pieces!


    And while he might hate Anne and Kevin, he hated Kim even more so.


    Anne and Kevin met Selma at the door as soon as they brought Eddy home. Selma had her arms


    crossed over her chest as she looked at the two of them. She then nodded at the servant beside her,


    who immediately took Eddy inside the house.


    Selma snorted as she looked at the couple. "So you got rebuked, didn''t you?"


    Anne and Kevin looked at each other, realizing that they had no choice but to listen to Selma''s lecture.


    "I already told you that you shouldn''t let my grandson be humiliated like that," Selma continued.


    With that, she turned around and left. Her chin was held high proudly.


    Anne and Kevin could only shook their heads.


    Meanwhile, Sam had finally gotten hold of the results of the investigation. He had to pay one million


    dors to each of the dead patients'' families. In addition to that, Sam had lost his doctor''s license


    because it was illegal to sell fake medicine. He could never practice again.


    This verdict...


    Anne and Kevin couldn''t help but frown as they sat in the auditorium. Even when Sam was still a


    teenager, he had dreamed of bing a doctor to save people from illnesses. But now...


    In the defendant''s seat, Sam could only raise his head and look at the judge nkly.


    Emily held on to Anne''s hand as she began to grow frantic. Anne only shook her head at her, so Emily


    merely sighed.


    As soon as Sam came out from the Hall of Judgment, Anne and Kevin immediately went to him and


    said, "Don''t worry, Sam. We will get to the bottom of this as soon as we can. As soon as we find


    enough evidence, we can reverse the verdict, and you can be a doctor again."


    Sam smiled and tried to reassure them. "Ever since I became a doctor, I made sure that I would never


    do anything wrong to anyone. The judge''s trial is meaningless to me, and I won''t let it get to me at all!"


    Only a few people knew the truth!


    After all, how could he feel guilty for something he didn''t even do?


    Anne nodded her head. ''Indeed, he didn''t do anything wrong at all. Why should they nder him so?


    Sooner orter, we will find enough evidence to overturn this verdict. Sam will then regain his dignity as


    a doctor again!''


    On that same day, they all had dinner in the Fu Family''s house.


    Upon learning of the verdict, Selma tried tofort Sam as best as she could. She then took the three


    children to y.


    During dinner, they also had some important things to discuss and n.


    "We have let Kim do whatever he likes for so long. Now is our time to fight back." There was a


    determined look on Anne''s face as she raised her eyebrows.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    They couldn''t stand it anymore!


    They had to avenge all these dead people!


    "Ever since Kim asked for the shares, I have been keeping an eye on it for some time now. I don''t know


    how he did it, but it seems like some major shareholders sold their shares to him. At the moment, he


    almost has the same shares as me!


    I''m guessing that it won''t be long until they force me to quit the position of CEO," Kevin said with a


    frown.


    Sam and Emily looked at Kevin, searching for any signs of nervousness on his face, but there was


    none.


    "The AN Group is the fruit ofbor of the two generations of your family. Aren''t you afraid that it would


    fall in Kim''s hands?" Sam asked, looking confused by Kevin''sck of reaction.


    Kevin only chuckled and looked at Anne gently. "Anne just said that we''re going to fight back. As long


    as we make a move ahead of time, we can find a way to disrupt Kim''s n. By then, we shall see who


    will win."


    He couldn''t afford to be anxious now. At the moment, nobody could really know who would win and


    who would lose.


    Emily lowered her eyes and asked, "What on earth should we do then?"


    They knew that they would never give up in fighting Kim, but they had no idea where to start. How


    could they possibly hit Kim''s weakness?


    They didn''t even know the extent of his power in the underworld. They just knew that they could die at


    any time if they continued to provoke Kim.


    After all, Kim had already done so many cruel and evil things. And now that he had a new identity, he


    could do everything as he pleased. The mere thought of what he was capable of was enough to terrify


    them.


    "No matter how big or powerful Kim''s underworld empire is, don''t forget that justice will prevail. He''s not


    the one in charge of this county. It''s the people!" Anne snorted. Her disdain was written inly in her


    eyes.


    One person''s strength was nothingpared to the strength of the collective. Kim now had to face


    against the whole of society. He might be wearing sheep''s clothing now, but once the truth came out,


    thew would punish him for his crimes.


    "What we need to do now is to force Kim to reveal himself!" Kevin echoed the same thought as Anne''s.


    "What''s your n then?" Upon hearing this, Sam seemed to perk up all of sudden. He looked at them


    directly.


    Anne and Kevin smiled gently. She then began to tap her fingers on the table and said, "We all know


    that Kim is a dangerous man. He also has a gun with him at all times. Let''s start from there."


    Back when Kim had kidnapped Bob, Kim had taken out his gun and pointed it at Bob''s father when the


    latter tried to fight him off.


    They could never forget that time!


    "People nowadays aren''t allowed to own a gun privately so..." Anne blinked at them.


    "But who would do that?" Of course, starting a gunfight was too dangerous. Sam frowned as he looked


    at the couple. "Are we really going to do this?"


    "Who would do this, you ask? Of course we won''t do that. Do you remember when Selma hired some


    goons to kidnap me back when she didn''t want me to be her daughter-inw? I was thinking that


    maybe we can contact them again."


    Anne then kept silent for a moment as she thought about how to answer Sam''s second question. She


    looked at Kevin as if asking for his help. He then said, "People like Kim doesn''t care about other


    people''s lives at all. They act as they will. If we want to defeat him, we have to be just as ruthless."


    So they had finally made up their mind!


    Sam turned to look at Emily. The two had been silent for a while now. After all, there was nothing else


    they could do. Kevin and Anne had obviously made up their minds already. Kim didn''t care about the


    law, so they would do the opposite. They would do everything they could to defeat Kim and send him to


    prison!


    However, this reckless actions could also be too dangerous. If they weren''t careful enough, they might


    get hurt in the process.


    "I know that our n might sound a bit crazy right now. If you are too worried about the oue, you


    can stay out of this for now. Kevin and I won''t me you." Anne''s voice was calm as she said this.


    From now on, they would stop second guessing themselves. They would be just as crazy as Kim.


    "Kim had destroyed my hospital and my dream. If I let him go now, I feel that I will forever live in the


    shadow of my own cowardice!" With a sneer, Sam continued, "For as long as I could remember, I am a


    man of my words. I live up to society''s expectations and my own. If I back down now, my life will just


    be meaningless to me!"


    Now that Anne and Kevin were nning to fight back, how could he possibly quit?

 Chapter 435 A Gunplay In A City (Part One)

    Chapter 435 A Guny In A City (Part One)


    It was obvious that Emily would do whatever Sam would decide to do. With that, all four of them finally


    reached a consensus on how they would deal with Kim.


    As long as they were all united, there was nothing they couldn''t do.


    They immediately began formting a n to gather people and take action the next day.


    When that day finally came, Kevin got news from AS Group that Kim was dealing with an important


    client.


    Kevin, Anne, Emily and Sam found themselves in a high building near AS Group, observing the entire


    scene through a telescope.


    Kim''spetent bodyguards came up first.


    Kim immediately trailed after them. In the fierce re of the sun, his intimidating aura did not fade away


    at all. In fact, it seemed even more palpable.


    Beside him was a in looking man with a faint smile on his face. He looked familiar to Kevin. The man


    might not be handsome at all, but his pockets could go very deep.


    Kim and the man stood there and shook hands with each other. They all had polite expressions on their


    faces. Suddenly, some entertainment reporters started flooding inside the room.


    Emily raised her eyebrows in surprised. "Why are those reporters there?" she asked, confused.


    "The AS Group''s gate is still open. It would be too bad if Kim hides away once the killers show up,"


    Anne said calmly. She had a shrewd smile on her face.


    Everyone gave her a thumbs up. It was then that they realized what the previous phone call was all


    about. She had been nning this trick all along.


    "I wonder what news attracted these entertainment reporters to go there now," Sam said, turning to


    Anne as he spoke.


    Anne smiled and raised her eyebrows. "It''s just some fake news. I told them that Cory had broken up


    with Kristine, and that poor Kristine had even tried tomit suicide because of it."


    "Did they really believe such news?" Emily seemed surprised to hear this.


    Anne smiled and nodded her head cheerfully. "Thepetition in the entertainment industry is fierce.


    Reporters don''t care what news they get. They don''t even care if it''s true or false. They just want to get


    it first-hand."


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Everyone was amazed by how shrewd Anne was. All they could do was shake their heads in awe.


    As expected, they saw Kim''s face darken through the telescope.


    Suddenly, they could hear gunshots ringing out in the sky. It turned out that the people whom Anne


    hired were hidden among the entertainment reporters. They began to rush towards the AS Group''s


    gate and closed it behind them.


    Before they had proceeded with the n, both Anne and Kevin had specifically told the killers to not


    hurt anyone innocent.


    It was clear that the entertainment journalists had never experienced such a situation before. They all


    turned frantic, fleeing at different directions at once. By now, the gate of the AS Group was shut tight.


    All the AS Group employees looked scared to death after hearing the gunshots. They wanted to


    escape, but they wouldn''t dare open the door now.


    In an instant, the only ones left at the gate were Kim and his bodyguards.


    Kim was frowning at the scene. His bodyguard quickly grabbed him and turned him around. At this


    point, a bullet flew inches away from him. If his bodyguard hadn''t grabbed him on time, he would have


    been shot right there.


    But Kim had a lot of experience in this type of situation. He moved fast and sure as he avoided all the


    shots. Nheless, he couldn''t help but frown.


    The gunfire still continued. Kim and his two bodyguards immediately hid themselves behind the car.


    "You are injured!" Kim eximed as soon as he noticed the blood spurting out of his bodyguard''s


    shoulder.


    The bodyguard could only frown. His eyes were determined and murderous. "Boss, they really are


    serious!"


    Of course, Kim already knew that. Nheless, he nodded his head.


    But deep down, he was struggling toprehend why this was happening in the first ce.


    He didn''t even know who these people were and who had possibly sent them. In the end, it didn''t


    matter. It was clear that they all came here to kill him.


    At the moment, he and his bodyguards had guns with them, but they couldn''t just start shooting...


    "Boss, there are just too many of them out there. If we don''t fight back soon, I''m afraid we might die


    here," his bodyguard said, looking at Kim. There were no signs of panic in his face.


    Kim clenched his hands into fists. He theny t on his stomach to watch the footsteps from


    underneath the car. Their enemies were approaching closer and closer.


    He couldn''t afford to hesitate anymore. These men were professional killers!


    "Take out your gun. Let''s fight! Call the others!" Kim''s words were brief, but it highlighted the anger in


    his voice.


    He was a smart man, so he knew the consequences of his decision to fight back. But at this point, he


    had no other choice. He didn''t want to die out here like this.


    After weighing the pros and the cons, Kim knew the best course of action at this moment.


    His bodyguard immediately took out his phone and dialed a number. Afterwards, he threw the phone


    away and took out his gun instead.


    Kim, too, had finally pulled out his own gun. Amid the rain of bullets, he suddenly stood up.


    Miraculously, no bullets had hit him at all. He began to shoot. His aim was true and precise, hitting his


    killers from the distance.


    Anne and herpanions watched from afar. Their eyes widened in surprise as they watched the


    entire scene unfold.


    The killers they had hired were the highest paid group out there. These were men who cared more


    about the money than people''s lives. And yet, Kim could easily defeat them.


    Perhaps, this was the difference between mercenaries and real gangsters!


    Kim''s men had finally arrived. More gunfire rang out. The entire area was thick with flying bullets


    everywhere.


    At that time, Kim was able to run to another car for cover. He fired his gun randomly, but each time he


    pulled the trigger, he was able to shoot someone in the chest.


    This proved just how skillful he was with the gun.


    "If Kim really wants to kill us, we stand no choice against him." Sam could only shake his head and


    sighed.


    Even though the others remained silent, they all agreed with Sam.


    Ever since the legal system was established, there had never been such a fierce gunfight in A City. So


    when the police heard about the news of what happened, they just watched and waited for a while.


    They didn''t even bother dispatching any police to deal with the fight.

 Chapter 436 A Gunplay In A City (Part Two)

    Chapter 436 A Guny In A City (Part Two)


    The fight had been going on for a while now. The police didn''t know who these people were, but they


    knew that these weren''t ordinary people. Otherwise, they wouldn''t be able to get their hands on such


    guns.


    If the police rushed into the fray, they would definitely get killed.


    Moreover, their informer told them that no civilians were in the scene.


    It was known to all that it was a crime to have a gun without permission!


    The people hired by Kevin were clearly no match against Kim''s men. Soon, they found themselves


    surrounded. They initially wanted to keep one or two alive, but, in the end, everyone took the poison


    and died instantly.


    Watching the scene from afar, Anne could only close her eyes. They paid handsomely to hire these


    people but only in one condition. They must kill themselves if ever they were caught.


    Now, these men had kept their words.


    "It seems like we lost." Anne shook her head and sighed heavily.


    "No, we didn''t. We''ve wonpletely," Emily said as she stepped away from the telescope and looked


    at Anne.


    They had watched the gunfight from a distance. It was like watching an exciting action movie, and so


    they werepletely unfazed by it. But if they were to watch it closely, they probably wouldn''t be able


    to bear the sheer violence of it.


    Kevin and Sam looked at each other, but they didn''t say anything. In fact, they didn''t really care who


    won or lost at all. In the end, they had achieved their initial goal!


    Meanwhile, the police siren rang out in the air. Kim''s men began to retreat quickly, but Kim knew he


    couldn''t just leave!


    In desperation, Kim threw his gun to his partner and let the police take him away.


    And while it was true that Kim was attacked by a group of killers, he still had his own gun with him. That


    in itself was already illegal. It didn''t matter who started the fight. He had clearly broken thew and


    needed to be investigated.


    Back in the building, Kevin was able to record the whole gunfight and posted the video on the inte.


    This immediately attracted the attention of millions ofizens all over the country. As soon as they saw


    the video, they were all surprised. Kim''s people tried to hire hackers to stop the video from spreading,


    but it was already toote. In the end, they had no choice but to let the video go.


    Meanwhile, Kim was being interrogated in the police station.


    Of course, Kim had begun making up his own reasons. He said that he had been harassed by others


    recently, so he bought a gun for self-defense.


    And if it wasn''t for that decision, he could have died today!


    As for why he was being harassed, he didn''t know.


    Nheless, he was still taken into police custody.


    Kim was surprisingly calm about all these. It seemed like he was confident that he would get out of


    there in no time.


    But how could that happen easily?


    Upon hearing the news, many of his partners began terminating their cooperation agreements with AS


    Group. Kevin gleefully took this as the perfect opportunity to rope in thesepanies into partnering


    with his group instead. But instead of partnering them with the AN Group, he had a new group instead.


    It was called LF Group.


    Naturally, everyone was hesitant to join in such a newly registered group. But in the end, they all


    agreed to cooperate.


    The name was taken from the surnames of Kevin and Anne. It showed just how much Kevin loved his


    wife.


    And while the LF Group was still new, that name had meant everything.


    The AN Group''s directors were clearly confused by this sudden move. Kevin hadn''t even exined it to


    them at all. Nheless, they had no choice but to concede. They guessed it was just a temporary


    thing that Kevin did to please Anne.


    After all, AN Group was still the fruit of the Fu Family''sbor. They believed that Kevin would care more


    about this group than they ever would.


    Meanwhile, the interrogation on Kim continued. He suddenly asked to see Kevin.


    Upon hearing this, Kevin went to see Kim without hesitation.


    As they sat across each other, Kim suddenly gave Kevin a thumbs up. He said, "To be honest, it didn''t


    ur to me that you would be behind the shooting. After all, you are the type of person who abides by


    thew. But now here we are."


    Kim was indeed so powerful. In just a few days, he finally found out the truth.


    This suddenly reminded Kevin of the past. Back when Kim was in his office, he wanted to ask him


    about Bob, but Kim didn''t even bother answering him.


    He remembered how vignt Kim was at that time. But now...


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    "What are you talking about? I''m afraid I don''t understand. I''m sorry." Every dog had its day.


    Circumstances could change over time. Kevin looked at Kim with a faint smile, and then raised his


    head to look at the camera overhead. "The news about the shooting was indeed quite a shock for


    everyone, but it has nothing to do with me. As you just said, I''m the type of person who abides by the


    law after all."


    Kim only sneered but didn''t bother continuing his usation. He then lowered his voice and said, "If


    you think your little trick can defeat me, then you''re wrong!"


    "Oh yeah?" Kevin already knew that this trick wouldn''t defeat Kim. Nheless, he said, "Both of us


    know that you have more important things to do than brag. That is, you must find a way to get out of


    this police station first."


    With that, Kevin burst outughing. He then stood up and left Kim behind. Meanwhile, Kim''s eyes


    darkened. He was clenching his fists tightly at his sides.


    Nobody could ever afford to be careless. But this time, he found himselfmitting such grave error.


    But it didn''t matter. He still had time. The winner was yet to be decided.


    Kim lowered his head and stared at his handcuffed hands with disdain. He knew he could get out of


    this police station soon and show up at Kevin''s house.


    By then, he would let Kevin have a taste of his real strategy. What Kevin just did was only child''s


    y!

 Chapter 437 Solve The Worries (Part One)

    Chapter 437 Solve The Worries (Part One)


    When Kevin came back home, he saw Anne and the children cooking in the kitchen. The sight made


    him frown slightly.


    He thought about it for a while, then proceeded upstairs.


    Selma was reading a book in her chair when she suddenly heard footsteps. She looked up at Kevin


    and raised her eyebrows. "Kevin, you''ve always seen your wife and children first the moment youe


    home. Now, you''reing to me. Is there anything you want to tell me?"


    Kevin wanted to open his mouth, but his lips remained pursed. He looked at Selma and wanted to tell


    her that she was wrong, but then he knew he would be lying. She was correct; he came here to ask for


    something.


    "Mom, you are right," Kevin said. "I have something to ask you." He reluctantly sat next to Selma,


    knowing he had no other choice. "Now, we''ve taken action against Kim. But it''s just a small trick. It


    might be troublesome for Kim, but in the long run, it''s not going to stop him from harming us. I''m


    worried that he might go after my children!"


    The mention of the children made Selma p the book shut and spring upright. She had always had a


    soft spot for children, and the idea of someone harming them rmed her. "Do you want me to take the


    children and hide somewhere?" she asked.


    Selma had already thought about this idea in the past. But when matters with Bob had been solved,


    she tucked it away at the back of her mind. However, when Kevin himself brought up the idea, Selma


    thought it was really worth considering.


    "I saw all of thising. I''ve always wanted to leave this city with the children, but I''ve never had the


    chance. But since you brought up the idea, why don''t we leave this city as soon as we can?" Even


    though Selma was often domineering and unreasonable, no one could deny that she was far-sighted.


    Kim had always been troublesome. Moreover, he had a history of kidnapping, so it was entirely


    usible for him to kidnap the children.


    But how could they allow that to happen?


    "Yes, once we take away the children, there''s nothing for us to worry. If..." Kevin halted midsentence


    and scowled.


    They had set up Kim and that was a clear signal that there would be a war happening between them.


    So now they had to make sure that the children would be safe.


    "No problem. You can talk about this with Anne. Once that''s settled, I''ll take the children and leave the


    city right away." Selma wasmitted to the n, fueled by her strong resolve to protect the children.


    Kevin nodded and slowly walked out. Now was the safest time to act while Kim was still in prison.


    Regardless of howrge Kim''s influence was, there would always be a ce where he couldn''t reach


    the children.


    When Kevin went downstairs, Anne and the children were still busy making cakes, with smiles etched


    on all of their faces. A warm feeling coursed through Kevin''s heart and he joined them in the kitchen.


    With a naughty expression, Anne grabbed a handful of flour and threw it on Kevin''s face. He was


    stunned momentarily but shed a smile when he thought of how his face must be full of flour now.


    Kevin was bewitched by Anne''s foxlike smile. He touched the flour on his face and wiped it onto


    Anne''s, which made herugh. The three childrenughed along with them as they all yed together.


    At this moment, the Fu Family filled their home with infectious joy.


    Standing on the second floor, Selma watched with a smile as the happy family yed together.


    Would it be possible for every day could be as wonderful as today?


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Unfortunately, Selma knew this happiness was only temporary, and it was about to end soon.


    In the evening, Kevin told Anne about his n on the children. Although she had some hesitations, she


    agreed in the end.


    "Actually, I''ve been thinking of what you said. You''re right, it''s too dangerous for the kids to be with us


    right now." Anne thought of everything that happened to her in the past, which made her feel scared.


    Kevin slowly grabbed Anne and gave her a tight embrace. "Anne? Trust me; our lives wouldn''t be like


    this forever. After we deal with Kim, we''ll take back my mother and our children. Then our family will


    never be separated again!"


    In such a dangerous moment, no one dared to take the risk. They all knew that sending the children


    away was the most rational decision.


    After talking about it, they''ve decided to let Selma and the children go abroad.


    Kevin had a big business and had friends abroad, of course.


    The people there would naturally take good care of Selma and the children. Of course, Kevin would not


    let them directly arrive at their nned destination. Instead, he would arrange them multiple flights


    where they would transfer and switch airlines from time to time.


    Furthermore, the hospitals and the doctors were much better there. Once Selma and the children got


    settled there, if ever Eddy''s heart conditions got worse, they could easily arrange a heart transnt for


    him.


    So far, Eddy didn''t need the transnt yet since he was in stable condition. Moreover, this ce was


    very dangerous. No one knew what kind of situation they would face if they continued to stay here.


    They didn''t dare to take the risk.


    Knowing they had to be separated from their parents, the three children all looked very downhearted.


    But Anne promised them that she would go visit them as soon as they could. The children could do


    nothing but leave.


    Of course, Sam and Emily knew that Selma and the children had left. They didn''t have children of their


    own yet, so those children held a special ce in their hearts. Before they left, Sam and Emily bought


    them a lot of snacks to take with them during the trip.


    Seeing them leave filled Emily''s heart with sorrow.


    After all, she had been with Eddy for such a long time.


    However, as soon as Eddy left, Anne received a call from Bob''s parents. Bob''s mother was very calm


    now, and there was no sign of miscarriage. She wanted to see Eddy.


    Unfortunately, she was toote! They had already gone.


    On the other side, Kim was finally put on trial.


    No one had expected that Kim would have the guts to run away. Another gunfight happened on the


    way he was sent to the court and his men sessfully took him away.

 Chapter 438 Solve The Worries (Part Two)

    Chapter 438 Solve The Worries (Part Two)


    It had to be said that Kim was publicly humiliating the police force.


    This enraged the mayor and demanded that Kim or Cory must be arrested!


    The entire city fell into Chaos. Cherry, who was in the entertainment circle, was also implicated. She


    had to go to the police station to report everything she knew every couple of days.


    On the other side, Anne and the others knew something wasn''t right. Based on how they understood


    Kim''s hostility towards them, Kim would never give up A City like this. He must be nning something


    else!


    Just as they expected, Kim did have a back-up n!


    It was very straightforward. He deliberately leaked evidence to the police, which led them to the


    basement where Cory was hiding.


    With exceptional makeup and molding techniques, someone who looked very simr to Kim could


    dress up like him and pretend to be him.


    This way, the police and the public saw two identical men. The other man escaped under everyone''s


    watch, leaving only the real Cory in the basement.


    After the police were done with their questioning, they were surprised to find out that the man in the


    basement was Cory, and the man who was involved with the gunshot incident in the city was called


    Kim Li!


    It was such a simple trick to whitewash Cory''s identity again!


    Kim was desperate and greedy for money. When he saw that Cory looked exactly like him, he thought


    of this brilliant scheme.


    Kim kidnapped Cory and locked him up there. As he pretended to be Cory, he joined AS Group and


    became their CEO. However, the real Cory had been imprisoned and isted from the world. He


    wasn''t involved in any shooting. He was the real victim!


    When Cory told his story to the police, many in the force believed and supported him. By their own


    eyes, they saw that Cory and Kim really looked alike.


    As soon as Kevin heard of the news, he shook his head in dismay.


    Kim was a cunning and powerful enemy. By just using a simple trick, he had won everyone''s trust. Just


    like that, he could pretend to be Cory and be as innocent as an ordinary person.


    Meanwhile, the real Cory was taken to the hospital. After a careful medical examination, he reported


    his statement to the police and finally got back home.


    When the truth got out, everyone on the inte sympathized with Cory. They felt sorry that he got


    kidnapped and had his identity stolen by Kim.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    It was the most horrendous thing for innocent people to be framed for a crime they didn''tmit!


    Anne saw the trend on the inte and was thoroughly disappointed. Too many people who didn''t


    know anything of what was happening were making such a big fuss out of it.


    On the second day, Kim visited Anne and Kevin openly.


    Neither Anne nor Kevin wanted to see him, but he was persistent and waited patiently outside. When


    they knew he wasn''t going anywhere, Anne and Kevin had no choice but to let him in.


    Kim sat on the sofa and looked at the couple across him. With a smile, he poured himself a cup of tea


    and slowly took a sip. "Sure enough, rich people really are living a luxurious life. Even this tea is good.


    Is this Longjing Tea?"


    Anne and Kevin looked at each other and frowned at Kim.


    Kim smirked at Kevin, wanting to provoke him. He wanted to emphasize to them that regardless of how


    many evil things he had done, he was still right in front of them.


    "Kim, don''t be too proud," Kevin said pointnk. "Let me tell you; from now on, the game will really


    start!"


    Kim raised his eyebrows and looked upstairs. As expected, the three children weren''t there. He was


    told in advance by his sources that they had been sent away.


    "I have to say that I''m impressed you sent the young kids away. That was the right thing to do. If you


    didn''t do it, I might have resorted to my old trick." Kim was the expert at kidnapping.


    Both Anne''s and Kevin''s expression suddenly changed.


    "Kim, you should do more good deeds to umte kindness and virtue. It''s good for you," Anne said


    with a frown.


    Kim smiled and eyed her from head to toe. He shook his head. "If that''s true, you are the one who


    should do more good deeds. If you had done enough good deeds, maybe Eddy wouldn''t have such a


    rare disease."


    "What did you say?" Kevin grabbed Kim by the cor. He couldn''t stand any of his antics anymore.


    "Mr. Kevin, don''t be so excited. I was just rescued. You would be held responsible if you really scared


    me." Kim looked at Kevin straight on, with no hint of fear present in his eyes as he patted Kevin on the


    shoulder.


    Kevin gritted his teeth, barely containing his rage. Before things could escte any further, Anne


    intervened. "Kevin, getting irritated is not the solution to the problem," she said with a soft tone. "Let go


    of him first."


    Kevin took a deep breath and slowly loosened his grip. When he was off Kevin''s clutches, Kim


    remained standing. "There is still a lot of time left for us. Let''s wait and see. Mr. Kevin, remember what


    you have done to me. I''m a self-centered person. I can easily inflict harm on others, but I can''t allow


    someone to inflict harm on me. I will go crazy!"


    Heughed as he walked away, leaving both Anne and Kim seething with rage. The entire conversation


    was designed to provoke them.


    Feeling helpless, Kevin closed his eyes.


    Anne shook her head and smiled. "Saying something bad to the enemy isn''t our strong point. What we


    need to do is to let him see what we can do."

 Chapter 439 A Competition

    Chapter 439 A Competition


    They knew for a fact that Kim wouldn''t stop there. They were figuring out what his next actions would


    be.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Selma had just arrived at their destination safely. Sam had already lost his hospital while Emily was


    now just an ordinary officedy. Kim could no longer threaten her.


    There was only one possible target left.


    AN Group!


    Kim had been preparing to take action. However, they were able to disrupt his n and he hadn''t made


    a move yet.


    Although Kevin tried his best to protect the group, something still went wrong in the end. A year ago,


    Kevin signed a contract worth more than three billion. However, the developer backed out at thest


    minute, and now they had insufficient funding.


    Three billion dors was not a small amount. Just thinking about howrge the money was gave Kevin


    a headache. As for the shareholders, they were pressuring Kevin under Kim''s instigation.


    Finally, they held a board meeting.


    Kevin sat in the front and looked at the vacant seat in the first row. He looked around to find Kim, but he


    was nowhere to be seen. That seat must be reserved for Kim.


    ''Is he saving his appearance forst?''


    Kevin shook his head and smiled. "Our major shareholder is already present, so juste out. We''re


    all acquaintances here. No need to be shy."


    Nobody said a word, and everyone just looked at each other. Suddenly, the door swung open. A tall


    and slender figure slowly walked in, wearing a smile that exhibited his bloodthirsty nature while trying to


    appear gentle.


    Kevin nced at Kim indifferently and calmly. He shifted his look to the other shareholders. With a soft


    tone, he said, "You''re required to hold a board meeting, and we''re here now. There''s no need to hide


    anything. Just say what you want to say. We don''t need to y and waste each other''s time like this."


    Kevin had expected that Kim would take actions against the group, so he was well prepared.


    ording to the news, most of the shareholders present had contacted Kim.


    Kim was a man who had no morals. What was more, his intention was never to get the group. Instead,


    he just wanted to destroy everything that Kevin had built. As for these shareholders, he wouldn''t be


    nice to them. As long as he could reach out to them, they would always be subject to ckmail. These


    shareholders, even those who were not on his side, did not dare to go against him.


    Despite this, no one turned to Kevin for help. He couldn''t help but sigh.


    Kim sat on the seat at the first row and looked at Kevin with a faint smile. "We trusted the AN group


    with our hard-earned money. But they failed our trust, which caused us to suffer big losses.


    We think it''s the CEO''s fault, and none of us should be implicated!


    I think we can all agree that there are only two solutions here. Either you give up your position as CEO,


    or youpensate us for all our losses."


    Thepany suffered a loss amounting to almost three million dors. If Kevin shouldered the losses


    by himself, it would be a fatal blow to the Fu Family even if they were rich.


    What was more...


    Kevin drummed his fingers on the table and looked around. He noticed that the shareholders lowered


    their heads whenever his eyes caught them. They obviously didn''t want to make eye contact with him.


    They looked so embarrassed and helpless.


    A few shareholders looked sharply at Kevin. They wanted to say something but thought against it. Then


    they looked at Kim and didn''t dare to say anything. All they could do was sigh.


    In A City, Kim was untouchable that even Kevin, a powerful man, couldn''t do anything to him, let alone


    these minor shareholders.


    Moreover, Kim also offered them generous conditions along with his threats. As the saying went,


    "People are willing to die for money, and birds are willing to die for food." In this situation, even Kevin


    was unable to protect himself. How could these shareholders go against Kim?


    "At first, I thought Mr. Cory is a wise decision-maker since he has the AS Group. But now, it seems that


    it''s the opposite," Kevin said with regret.


    Kim raised his eyebrows and said nothing. He just looked at Kevin with a faint smile.


    "Although there''s something wrong with the project, the loss is more or less inevitable. However, the


    most important thing right now is to make up for it, not to talk about the loss!" In a cold tone, Kevin said,


    "Some of you are no longer shareholders of thepany. For those people, you no longer need to


    attend the next shareholders'' meeting."


    As soon as he uttered those words, many of the shareholders'' faces turned red.


    Kim appeared to be a major shareholder, holding 10% of the shares. However, in reality, he possessed


    much more shares than that.


    Kim slightly raised his eyebrows, his expression unchanged. If until now, Kevin never noticed that Kim


    had much more than 10% of the shares, he didn''t deserve to be his opponent.


    But what could he do even if he knew that?


    "Mr. Kevin, it sounds like you have a n ready. Can you tell us more about it? So that everyone''s


    worries can be ayed." Kim looked at Kevin with a faint smile.


    "As for the n..." Kevin smirked. "Tell me your real purpose in holding this shareholders'' meeting first."


    The animosity in the room red up as the silence furthered the tension.


    The reason why this shareholders'' meeting happened was to oust Kevin as CEO.


    Everyone present was older than Kevin. But now, he was sitting there with a grin on his face while the


    others felt depressed and scared.


    Everyone was shocked. It turned out that this young man had cultivated a dominating aura simr to


    that of an emperor. Although he was silent, he was able to foresee all of their moves.


    In an instant, many people became afraid. Maybe they had done something wrong. The Fu Family


    originally owned the AN Group, and thanks to them, they were able to make a fortune. But now...


    "Mr. Kevin, you''re a smart man. Since you asked, I will tell you!


    As the CEO, one of your responsibilities is to expand the group. But what you have done recently ¡ª or


    rather, what the Fu Family has done ¡ª has severely damaged the reputation of the group.


    The decisions you have made so far caused great losses to the group. Do you think you''re still qualified


    to be CEO after all that?" At this point, no one could retreat. Kim answered Kevin on behalf of


    everyone.


    They stared at each other with murderous intent. The look they threw each other was as sharp as a


    knife, ready to stab the other.


    If looks could really kill people, they would all be bloody.


    "If I am not qualified, then who is? Do you think you''re qualified?" Kevin sneered. "You can''t even


    manage AS Group. What makes you think you can manage AN Group?


    I''d like to ask you: how many years have you been working in the business world?


    If you think you are qualified for this position, you are dead wrong.


    Why then would these shareholders support you? Of course, you know why. Do you think you can y


    the same trick you yed with the shareholders on our business partners?


    Cory, we are old friends. We all know each other''s background and intentions. Let me tell you this: AN


    Group is the fruit of the Fu Family. We will never allow you to destroy it!"


    Kevin clenched his fists. He wished to wipe the smile off the man in front of him with a punch.


    But he had to restrain himself. If he made one mistake, it would all be over.


    What was more, everything was going as he expected.


    Kim rubbed his chin with his slender fingers and looked at Kevin defiantly. "Mr. Kevin said that I didn''t


    manage the AS group well. I don''t think that''s true. Ever since I took over the AS Group, I''ve brought in


    big projects and have expanded thepany. Even the sry of the employees is increasing every


    month. Are these the result of my poor management?"


    Kevin narrowed his eyes and looked at Kim up and down. "In that case, what do you want?"


    "I know that I don''t have as many shares as you do, but at least I won''t make decisions as erroneous


    as you! Face it: I''m more capable than you." Kim stood up and looked at Kevin provocatively. "I mean,


    I''m more suitable to take the position of CEO. If you want to keep the group, you have to step aside


    and hand me over the position."


    Everyone in the room knew who Kim was and what kind of person he was. There was no need for Kim


    to keep up his disguise.


    Kim''s purpose was clear as day. He wanted the group. If Kevin didn''t give it to him, Kim would destroy


    it!


    "Can you prove your ability to us?" Kevin was taking his time. Quietly, he asked, "Just because the AS


    Group has been developing well recently, it doesn''t mean you''re already capable of managing a big


    company. Don''t you think you''re being too arrogant, Kim?"


    Kim frowned. He knew that Kevin wouldn''t give up hispany without a fight.


    "Is this what you really want to do?" Kim had given Kevin two choices. Since he refused to voluntarily


    give up thepany, it meant he chose to let the group be destroyed.


    At least, this was how he interpreted the situation.


    Kevin threw a sharp look at Kim. "To be honest, after so many years, I''m really tired of running the


    company. I can always resign as CEO, but riddle me this: what are your qualifications to take this


    position? We both know you contacted all these shareholders. They don''t object, but that doesn''t mean


    that the employees would go along with you. If you want to be CEO, you should be able to prove your


    ability and assure everyone that you arepetent."


    "How do you want me to prove it?" Kim crossed his arms.


    "As I''ve said earlier, although thepany has suffered losses, there''s still a way to save it. Since you


    think you''re more capable than me, let''s have apetition. Let''s see who can save the loss first. If


    you win, I will admit that I''m not as good as you, and will ept you as the new CEO.


    Of course, you can always refuse. But I have to remind you: although you have lots of shares now,


    they''re still not as many as mine!" Kevin smirked at Kim, wanting to provoke him.


    Kim sneered and looked back at the shareholders. As their gazes met, the shareholders had no choice


    but to lower their heads.


    With all of Kim''s threat, they had no choice but to yield. But what about the employees?


    Many employees had worked in thepany for many years and were loyal to Kevin. If he were


    suddenly reced, the wholepany would be affected.


    What they needed was a capable leader!


    "I ept your challenge!" Kim responded with no hesitation. "I''ll show you that you''re nothing


    compared to me!"


    Maybe Kevin was powerful in A City, but Kim''s power stretched beyond A City.


    What was more, in the past, he had lost Anne to Kevin. He vowed to himself that he would never lose


    to him again!

 Chapter 440 The Disgusting Man

    Chapter 440 The Disgusting Man


    "Try to prove it then!" Kevin echoed with a smirk as he crossed his legs. It was so obvious that he


    wasn''t taking the situation seriously.


    Kim loathed the casual attitude of the man before him.


    Suddenly, he released a domineering aura around him. His eyes looked at Kevin from head to toe.


    Then, he turned around and left.


    He was not a contentious type. He would prove himself using his abilities.


    While watching Kim leave, Kevin curled his lips into a smile. ''It''s time to know which one of us is more


    capable!


    Let''s test each other to the limit!''


    Then, he also got to his feet and was about to leave. The shareholders also stood up with eyes filled


    with guilt. Although some of them wanted to tell him something, they could only sigh helplessly.


    When he saw this, Kevin let out a deep breath. "It looks like you want to tell me something but are held


    back by some unknown reason. Fine. Let me tell you something."


    Everyone else exchanged confused nces. When they noticed that Kevin sat again, they also took


    their seats.


    "Mr. Collins, you''ve been a part of thispany for so many years. I once wanted to buy your shares.


    Unfortunately, you told me in a firm tone that you would never sell them!


    However, you let Kim buy them!" While shaking his head, Kim red at one of the shareholders.


    The man grew anxious. He met Kevin''s re and let out a helpless sigh.


    A chuckle escaped Kevin''s mouth. "I''ve dealt with Cory for a long time now. Naturally, I know him better


    than you. I already have an idea of how he ns to deal with you guys. When he contacted you, I


    immediately knew about it. I thought that some of you would ask me for help or advice. Unfortunately, it


    seems like I overestimated myself."


    Everyone felt embarrassed and lowered their heads.


    "Some of you did it for money while the others did it to ensure your family''s safety. However, I have little


    regard for your reason. In the end, you still double-crossed me. More precisely, all of you betrayed the


    company!


    I understand that Cory''s promise is very tempting. Nheless, I know you already have an idea what


    will happen once he controls thepany." Kevin tapped his finger on the table. His eyes became


    deeper and more focused.


    "It took two generations of our Fu Family to establish the AN Group. There''s no way I will hand it to


    Kim. No matter what, I will defeat him. For the rest of you, reflect on your disgraceful actions.


    Everyone will be selfish in front of cmities. That''s why I won''t me any of you. However, do you still


    think you deserve to be shareholders of thepany you betrayed?" After his speech, Kevin turned


    around and walked away without looking back.


    ''I don''t care if those shareholders withdrew their investment. I don''t care if the worstes to the


    worst.


    In hindsight, I might be crazy.


    However, none of them matters. Those people aren''t needed in the group. I will maintain the


    perseverance of our Fu Family!''


    Meanwhile, everyone in the meeting room let out a helpless sigh and awkwardly looked at each other.


    Despite all the glory they got from the group, they all opted for betrayal. They reflected on why they did


    it. One reason they had was that Cory forced them. Another was the benefits he offered them.


    As such, they listened to Kevin and thought about it more carefully.


    When Kevin arrived home, he saw Anne sitting on the sofa. She got to her feet and asked in a worried


    tone, "What''s going on with the group?"


    With a chuckle, he pulled her into his embrace.


    As they saw the couple, the servants walked away to provide privacy. With her face flushed red, Anne


    yfully hit Kevin''s arm. "Don''t act like that in front of the servants."


    "Why shouldn''t I? You''re my lovable wife after all." A sweet smile shed across his lips.


    In front of that reason, Anne felt helpless and dropped the argument. Then, she raised an eyebrow and


    asked, "So, what happened?"


    "It seems sessful. Kim made a bet against me. Everything is going ording to n," Kevin


    answered in a low voice. There was a hint of exhaustion in his tone.


    Then, he tightly embraced her. A warm sensation spread across Anne''s heart as shey in his arms


    and listened to his heartbeats. "Even spouses care only about themselves in the face of cmities.


    Self-preservation is part of human nature. Don''t dwell too much on it."


    "Ha-ha!" Kevin let out a snicker. Since he was in a good mood, he kissed her forehead. "I''m just


    nning my next move. It''s not like I care about those shareholders.


    Even though the group brought them glory and money, they treated us like a cash machine. Those


    bastards forgot their obligations and responsibilities.


    To be honest, I''ve always wanted to have another group of shareholders instead of them. Unfortunately,


    there hasn''t been a suitable opportunity. But now, such a chance just presented itself!"


    Although she nodded, Anne let out a sigh in her heart. If they changed shareholders at this time, they


    would only make the already bad situation worse.


    Nheless, she believed that Kevin could solve the problem!


    There was no need for her to worry about the situation. All she had to do was to believe in her


    husband.


    "We''re headed to W City early tomorrow morning." With a gentle pat on her back, he said in a serious


    voice, "Come with me!"


    Selma and their children were safe since they were abroad. The only vulnerable person right now was


    Anne. Kevin would only feel at ease if she was with him.


    With a nod, her eyes grew cold and grim. ''Kim, if you want to fight, we''ll fight you to the end!''


    Meanwhile, Kim was drinking coffee. He ced the cup in front of him and revealed a disgusted


    expression. In a disdainful tone, he said. "It tastes horrible."


    "Well, I''m just a shareholder of a smallpany. There''s no way I can afford a luxurious lifestyle. For


    now, this is the best coffee I can afford. Stop being picky," the man across him joked in a gentle voice.


    However, there was a touch of softness in it.


    With indifferent eyes, Kim raised his head and stared at the man.


    Unlike duringpany hours, the man was in pajamas. He sat with his legs crossed on the sofa.


    Although he acted slovenly, his breath was warmer.


    Just like his brother, the man had a gentle aura around him.


    "Are you nning on using this situation to prevent Kevin from turning over forever?" Peter reached for


    the cup in front of him and took a sip. A hint of disgust shed across his face as he put the cup aside.


    The coffee tasted bitter.


    With a sneer, Kim gave a firm nod. "Well, there is a saying that you can''t have your cake and eat it.


    There''s no way that Kevin can have it both ways. Since he already has his most prized possession, I


    will take away all of his other things."


    With raised eyebrows, Peter grew curious. Sure enough, he knew the prized possession Kim meant.


    However, he had no idea why the rest of Kevin''s belongings should go to Kim.


    "That guy won''t be such a sessful businessman if he''s that easy to deal with. Use caution when


    dealing with him. Otherwise, you might end up in trouble." Peter lowered his gaze as he tried to hide


    hisplex emotions.


    "Ha-ha!" Kim picked up his cup and sipped again. The bitter taste spread across his taste buds. "I won''t


    give up until Kevin loses everything except for her."


    The cold and heavy atmosphere filled the room. Peter realized how depressing their conversation was.


    Then, Kim heaved a sigh. Although he said that he didn''t love Anne anymore, he acted as if he had the


    same amount of love and hate for her.


    He and Kevin used to be from two different worlds. There shouldn''t be any interaction between them.


    However, because of a woman, they became mortal enemies.


    There were millions of people in the world. Nheless, thest person to provoke was a ruthless and


    cruel person like Kim.


    If he were only ruthless, then it wouldn''t be the worst. Unfortunately, he was also affectionate.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Once such a person became captivated with someone, he would never give up until death.


    On the other hand, Anne and Kevin were so in love that they could never separate from each other.


    Such a love triangle could only bring misery to everyone involved.


    It seemed that Kim continued to attack Kevin just to vent his hatred. After all, the former was a victim of


    romance.


    With a light sigh, Peter remained quiet. Since things had already escted, he had nothing else to say.


    As long as Kim didn''t give up, the three would tangle with each other forever.


    The night came to pass rather quickly. When Anne woke up, Kevin was not beside her. While rubbing


    her eyes, she went outside.


    As she stepped out, she saw Kevin walking with food in his hands. When he met her gaze, a gentle


    smile shed across his lips. "Breakfast is ready. Why don''t you freshen up first?"


    With a nod, Anne went to wash her face. After eating breakfast with him, she packed everything. Soon,


    she was ready to leave.


    To save the project, they had to find a new partner. There was a person with such ability in W City -- Mr.


    Huang!


    The couple nned to meet with him. If he cooperated with them, their losses would immensely


    diminish.


    They had no room for errors this time.


    Soon, the couple arrived at the airport and got on the ne. Suddenly, a stewardess approached them


    with a smile. "Hello, sir and ma''am. A gentleman behind you ordered two sses of juice for both of


    you."


    Kevin and Anne exchanged confused nces. With frowns on their face, they turned around.


    Immediately, they saw a man raising a ss at them, smiling.


    Suddenly, dark expressions painted their face. The man was Kim!


    The bastard rode on the same flight as them!


    Kevin faked a smile and raised his ss to Kim before looking away. With a frown, Anne looked at her


    husband and whispered, "He''s here to make trouble."


    He let out a snicker. "Things are chaotic right now. I don''t mind if he wants toe."


    With a nod, Anne looked out of the window.


    Kim dropped his gaze and frowned. Without saying anything, he drank his juice. A hint of excitement


    mixed with pain lingered in his eyes.


    ''Kevin, once we return, you will realize that I have taken away your treasuredpany.


    With that, I wish you to have a happy family.''


    As the nended on W City, Anne and Kevin got off the ne first. They walked away without


    looking back since they would be upset if they saw Kim again.


    It was natural for them to avoid something that would just depress them.


    While at W City, Kevin arranged everything they needed. He headed to the temporary residence with


    Anne.


    "Do we n on meeting Mr. Huang this afternoon?" She asked with a curious look.


    With a nod, he dotingly smiled at her. "Rx. I already arranged everything. Don''t overthink. I can do


    it."


    A grin painted her face. She stood up and kissed him on the forehead. Since her husband was a


    capable man, she fully trusted him.


    Suddenly, Kevin gave her a sensual look. Surprised, Anne pushed him away. "What are you nning


    to do? The sun is still up!"


    "Well, you seduced me first. You should take responsibility for your behavior," he answered in a hoarse


    voice. Then, he kissed her on the lips, passionately.

 Chapter 441 Hit The Old Man

    Chapter 441 Hit The Old Man


    After they slept together, both of them ate some food. Before his appointment, Kevin received a call


    from Mr. Huang''s assistant. He said that he was going to meet a very important partner this afternoon,


    so he couldn''t see Kevin today.


    With a stern expression, Kevin asked Mr. Huang''s assistant when he would be free. However, his


    assistant just said that Mr. Huang would contact Kevin.


    Kevin''s heart sank. He had no choice but to hang up the phone.


    "No wonder Kim came to W City with us. It seems that he''s one step ahead of us." Anne''s voice turned


    cold.


    Kevin smiled and looked outside the window. W City had always been prosperous. With free time on


    his hands, he thought he could do something else instead of staying in the hotel all the time.


    "Anne, is this your first time here at W City? How about I take you out?" Kevin walked towards Anne.


    Anne looked at the thriving city outside, and sure enough, she wanted to explore it herself and agreed.


    Kevin held Anne''s hand as both of them wore masks to prevent attracting any unnecessary attention


    towards them.


    In the Inte age, there was no boundary between cities. Even though they weren''t often there, Kevin


    and Anne were still very famous in W City.


    They had to disguise themselves so that they wouldn''t cause any unwanted gossip.


    Anne touched her mask as she looked at the passersby around her. She shook her head in resignation


    and stared at Kevin. "Only celebrities go out wearing masks, right?"


    Kevin nodded. "Yes. We are quite popr, you know."


    Hearing this, Anne lowered her head. Kevin wasbelled as a good man of the new generation, a good


    boyfriend, a filial son and a domineering president. As for herself, she was a "modern whore", and the


    representation of an obscene and dirty woman ording to the majority of public''s opinion.


    It was unfair! It was really unfair!


    Anne gritted her teeth and tried to hold back the rage building inside her. She swore to herself that she


    would rebrand her image and win back respect from people.


    Kevin didn''t know what was running on Anne''s mind. He looked at the biggest shopping mall in W City


    and thought of a brilliant idea. "Anne. I haven''t taken you shopping before, right? Let''s go shopping


    today!"


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    The Fu Family was overwhelmingly wealthy. They didn''t need to go shopping since they had their very


    own designers to weave their clothing.


    That was why Anne wasn''t particrly keen on the idea of shopping. However, Kevin was with her. It


    would be special if they spent time shopping together.


    "Okay." Anne looked at Kevin and smiled.


    Kevin and Anne strolled along the shopping mall, their hands sped together as they walked side by


    side. He took his woman out for shopping and browsed as many items to their hearts'' content. Of


    course, even though they were both rich, Kevin would pay for everything.


    Kevin kept an eye on Anne. As long as she looked happy, he was d to buy anything for her and ask


    the shop assistant to pack it up.


    After a while, there were already several waiters carrying many bags in both their hands.


    Because of the amount of shopping that they did, it started to attract many people''s attention. Anne


    sighed and shook her head helplessly. In the corner of her eye, she saw a ne.


    It wasn''t luxurious by any standard, but she felt it was ssy and elegant in its own way. The gem in


    the middle stood out for her.


    "Waiter, pack this." Anne heard Kevin say.


    Her mouth twitched and felt slightly annoyed. "That''s enough today. Let''s go."


    "As long as you want it, we can buy this entire shopping mall," Kevin whispered to Anne.


    Even though she knew Kevin was rich, the idea of him buying her things still felt sweet in her heart.


    Kevin was a very domineering person, and because of this, he didn''t know how to talk sweetly. What


    his heart wanted to say the most, he always said it directly and confidently.


    He was so cute!


    "That''s enough. We already have so many clothes and jewelry at home. I can''t possibly wear them all!"


    Anne said to Kevin.


    In Selma''s mind, apart from the tailored unique design for her, there was nothing noteworthy in any


    malls.


    Selma handled everything for the three children from transportation, food, and even clothes. This was


    why all three children had their own unique design styles.


    If Selma saw what Kevin and Anne had bought, she would say that they had no taste.


    Anne saw that Kevin looked confused so she had to assure him even further. "All of these are enough.


    I really don''t need more."


    Even though Kevin still wanted to give her more, he yielded to Anne. He swiped his card and left an


    address for the waiters to deliver everything they had bought to the hotel.


    After they were finished shopping, it was already evening. Kevin and Anne decided to eat and enjoy the


    night scene together.


    Since W City was as prosperous as A City, there should have a spot for them to enjoy.


    "Ouch!"


    Out of nowhere, an old man in his 70s bumped into Kevin. The old man screamed in pain and fell to the


    ground.


    Kevin and Anne looked at each other. "Sir, get up quickly. Are you hurt?" Kevin asked as he squatted


    down.


    "It hurts! I think my bones are broken! You hit me! You can''t go!" The old man''s face was distorted in


    agony. He clutched Kevin''s hand and screamed.


    Themotion promoted many onlookers toe by. From their perspective, it looked like Kevin


    knocked down the old man.


    "Does it hurt that bad?" Anne''s face darkened as she stood by.


    There were many instances on the Inte where old men would deliberately fall and pretend to be


    knocked down by other people. They then would ckmail others.


    Was this old man a scammer?


    "It hurts..." The old man''s face grew paler as his breathing became even morebored. He held on to


    Kevin''s hand as tight as he could, not intending to let him escape.


    With a pair of doubtful eyes, Kevin looked at the old man in front of him. The old man''s face had an


    unnatural shade of gray, but his breathing was too fast for it to be faked. Whatever pain he was feeling,


    it must be real.


    "He looks like he''s in a lot of pain. You should send the old man to hospital as soon as possible!" one of


    the onlookers said.


    Kevin nodded and looked at Anne. With no other options, Anne took the taxi to go to the hospital first.


    They came to W City by ne. Kevin didn''t have a car here.


    Once they were at the hospital, Kevin requested a series of thorough physical exams for the old man.


    Anne sat beside Kevin. She looked at him, and with a heavy sigh, she said, "It seems that we''re very


    unlucky today."


    Kevin smiled gently. "This is nothingpared to Kim. If the old man wants money, we can just give it


    to him. No need for us to argue."


    For him, paying the old man was as simple as buying another piece jewelry for Anne.


    He didn''t have to worry about it.


    Although Anne knew Kevin was right, she was upset with what had just happened.


    She didn''t think it right for old people to take advantage of their seniority to scam others.


    Anne looked away and gritted her teeth. Thinking of society''s moral degeneration made her depressed.


    As soon as the test result came out, Kevin held Anne''s hand and asked the doctor for the results.


    They were worried. After all, the man was in his 70s. It was important for him to have a careful


    examination.


    The doctor looked at the test results of the old man and frowned. He looked at Kevin and Anne with


    disgust. "Why did you two beat this old man so badly?


    Even if he did something wrong, you shouldn''t have beaten him. That''s illegal! Did you know that?"


    Kevin and Anne stared at each other in confusion.


    The doctor said they beat the old man. What was going on?


    "Doctor, you seem to have made a mistake," Kevin started to exin to the doctor. "My wife and I


    nned to enjoy the night view of the city tonight, but the old man bumped into me and asked me to


    send him to the hospital. We didn''t beat him and we know nothing of his condition. Just now, I asked for


    his family''s contact information so I could call them, but he never gave it to me.


    The doctor frowned and observed Kevin. The man in front of him had good manners and he seemed


    well-off as he wore brand designs. Although his aura was sharp, he didn''t look evil. All in all, he didn''t


    look like someone who would beat up an old man.


    However, the test result suggested otherwise.


    "There are many bruises on the old man''s body. The bones in his left arm are also broken. He was


    obviously beaten," the doctor said with a cold and angry tone.


    The old man was already in his 70s! How could someone beat him up like this?


    This also surprised Anne. She mistakenly thought that the old man was pretending. However, it wasn''t


    clear why he bumped into Kevin.


    "Kevin, regardless of what happened to the old man, we have to contact his family," Anne said sternly.


    If they didn''t contact his family soon, it would be harder for them to exin why the old man was


    injured.


    Not only that, she and Kevin were already very famous. If this news were to spread, they would have a


    difficult time clearing it up.


    Kevin nodded. He also thought the same. Then they stood up and went to see the old man.


    The doctor made arrangements for him to stay in the hospital and have him hooked to an intravenous


    drip.


    Kevin and Anne opened the door and came in. They saw that the pain on the old man''s face hadn''t


    vanished. When he saw them, he struggled to get up, but his feeble body wouldn''t allow him. He


    immediately turned to the nurse and doctors around him and shouted, "They hit me!"


    Kevin and Anne halted to a stop.


    It was clear they were being used of something they didn''t do.


    This... What was happening?


    Kevin calmed down and looked at the old man with pity. "Sir, you need to have evidence to back up


    what you''re saying. When you fell on the ground and held my hand earlier, many witnessed what really


    happened. Even the driver who sent you here can also prove that I never hit you."


    As they heard Kevin''s exnation, the angry doctors and nurses calmed down and looked at the old


    man in confusion.


    "You hit me! When the onlookers came, you were already finished. How could they know? Why would I


    even frame you? I don''t even know you. It''s impossible that I have a grudge against you that would


    propel me to frame you. Besides, if it wasn''t you, why did you send me to the hospital?" The old man


    closed his eyes, and in desperation, he said, "I know you despise me because I''m old. But I never


    bothered you! Why did youe to me and beat me up? Should people be beaten to death just


    because they are old? Although both of you are young now, won''t you be old one day?"

 Chapter 442 The Old Mans Son Showed Up (Part One)

    Chapter 442 The Old Man''s Son Showed Up (Part One)


    Anna and Kevin were stunned by the questions thrown by the old man.


    He said it with utmost certainty, insisting that it was Kevin and Anne who beat him. The conviction in his


    usation made it seem irrefutable.


    Kevin sighed with pity. "When you held my hand and said that I knocked you down into the ground, I


    saw a surveince camera on our left."


    The old man''s body stiffened. He closed his eyes and stayed silent.


    The doctor and the nurse looked at each other. They didn''t know what to make of this situation.


    Who on earth hit the old man? Of course, they didn''t know. But what they did know was that Kevin was


    very unlucky.


    Despite his persistent usations, Kevin remained patient with the old man. "Sir, you are too old, and


    your wounds are very serious. Why don''t you give me your family''s phone number so that I can inform


    them on your behalf to take care of you?"


    However, the old man stayed still and refused to speak a word.


    Kevin looked at the nurse beside him. The nurse sighed and walked towards the old man. "Sir," the


    nurse said with a gentle tone, "you''re old, and your injuries are serious. Let your childrene to see


    you."


    That still didn''t work. The old man was still unmoving and silent as though he had fallen asleep.


    Kevin grew more helpless as time went by. He turned to Anne, who shook her head at him.


    He then went to see the doctor. The doctor told Kevin that although the old man was in good condition,


    it would be better for him to have an operation first since he was old.


    Despite knowing that he wasn''t responsible for what happened to the old man, Kevin still agreed to pay


    for his medical fees.


    People in the hospital who knew what really happeneduded Kevin for his generosity.


    Despite this unlucky encounter, he still managed to be kind.


    Anne, on the other hand, felt very dissatisfied and aggrieved. However, she didn''t stop Kevin from


    paying the old man''s bills. Just like he said, they were just doing a good deed.


    Noticing that the hospital''s food wasn''t very nutritious, Anne herself offered to cook for the old man and


    made him bone soup every day.


    Every day, the old man ate a lot. However, he still hadn''t given them his children''s contact number. He


    also barely talked with anyone while he was in the hospital.


    His uncooperative nature made it hard for anyone to help him.


    Some nurses even posted photos of him on the inte, hoping that someone would recognize him


    and contact his children for them. However, there was no positive response.


    The old man was scheduled to have an operationter that afternoon. Since it was a rtively


    harmless orthopedics operation, After he slept the entire afternoon, the anaesthetic wore off and he


    finally woke up.


    Both Anne and Kevin didn''t leave the hospital. As soon as the old man woke up, he was given liquid


    food. With groggy eyes, he looked at them and frowned. "No matter how good you are to me, I will


    continue to tell others that you were the one who beat me."


    Anne''s hand trembled in resentment as the spoon she was holding shook with it.


    "Justice naturally inhabits a man''s heart." Anne was offended by the old man''s words and wanted to


    stand up and leave. However, when she saw the gauze on his body, she was paralyzed by pity. She


    then picked up the spoon and continued to feed him soup.


    Kevin shook his head. "Don''t worry, sir. Just like what you said, everyone will get old. When Anne and I


    get old, we also wish someone would be there to help us. If ever we''re in danger, we also hope that


    someone with good intentions will help us.


    You don''t have to worry about your medical expenses. We''ve arranged everything and you can stay


    here as long as you want."


    The old man tried to sit up but he was too weak to do so. He threw a surprised look at Kevin, confused


    why this man was so generous. Before he could say anything, Kevin continued, "If you have any


    financial difficulties, you can tell us. We''re happy to help."


    A good person should help others to the end. Since he hade this far, he would help this old man


    until all his problems were solved.


    Kevin was a businessman. He was good at calcting and foreseeing oues. Of course he knew


    what should be the best course of action.


    As Kevin continued to speak, the old man grew more surprised. Finally, he slowly opened his mouth


    and his throat moved. However, he was yet to say a single word.


    Concerned for the old man, Anne asked, "Sir, is something wrong? If so, please tell us so that we can


    help you!"


    The old man frowned and continued to say nothing. Anne scooped up a spoonful of soup and tried to


    feed it to the old man when suddenly, heshed out, "This tastes terrible! Don''t cook these things for


    me anymore."


    Finally, he shut his eyes closed as though he was about to rest.


    Taken aback by the old man''sint, Anne looked up at Kevin. He sighed and shook his head. She


    had no choice but to pack up everything and go back to the hotel with Kevin.


    "Kevin, what happened to that old man? He''s been in the hospital for two days already. Aren''t his


    children worried for him? Why aren''t they looking for him?" The news had already spread on the


    inte. Their children should have already seen it, and yet, no one had gone to the hospital to visit the


    old man.


    "I don''t know either. His mind seems to be clear. I''m sure he remembers his children''s phone number;


    he''s just not telling us." Kevin sighed and kept quiet for a while. After a while, he said, "It''s not a good


    idea to let this go on. After two days, the old man should be better. Let''s just call the police and tell


    them what happened."


    Anne nodded in agreement. This was the only thing that they could do. Moreover, they had more


    important thing to do in W City.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "Is there still no news about Mr. Huang?" Anne asked.


    Kevin shook his head. "Let''s go to Mr. Huang''spany tomorrow."

 Chapter 443 The Old Mans Son Showed Up (Part Two)

    Chapter 443 The Old Man''s Son Showed Up (Part Two)


    The more time they spend wasting with the old man, the more serious the losses of the group would


    be.


    When they got to their hotel room, they immediately fell asleep. As soon they woke up, they took a bath


    and proceeded to Mr. Huang''spany.


    Mr. Huang''s assistant weed them but told them that Mr. Huang wasn''t there. Of course, Anne and


    Kevin didn''t believe what the assistant said so they kept waiting. They waited the entire morning, but


    they never saw Mr. Huang.


    With no other choice but to leave, Kevin and Anne went to the supermarket to buy ingredients to cook


    soup for the old man.


    "This soup I made is delicious. I''ve tasted it myself." The words of the old man still lingered in Anne''s


    head. He looked at Kevin, looking for approval.


    Kevin slowly took a sip from the soup. He smiled and gave her a thumbs up. "It''s really delicious!"


    Anne knew Kevin to be a picky eater. So if he said that the soup was delicious, it must indeed be the


    truth. "I feel that the old man is afraid that he will feel guilty to us if he continues to ept my soup like


    this," Anne said.


    Kevin couldn''t help but agree with Anne. What the old man said yesterday made her feel very


    conflicted.


    After packing the soup, Anne turned to Kevin and asked, "Do you think Mr. Huang is really not in their


    headquarters today?"


    "Theirpany is very big. They probably have more than one office. But of course Mr. Huang was


    there. He was just avoiding us," Kevin answered calmly.


    If Kevin were on Mr. Huang''s shoes, he would do the same.


    "When I initially contacted him, Mr. Huang agreed without hesitation and was very d to cooperate


    with us. It''s really unfortunate for us that he changed his mind in such a short amount of time." Anne


    shook her head in resignation. If Mr. Huang met them, then they might be able to persuade him to


    change his mind. s, Mr. Huang was avoiding them. Regardless of how much they wanted to say, it


    was useless if they couldn''t even speak to him.


    They felt helpless as they could not use their skills to effectively convince him.


    "This doesn''t mean we don''t have a chance. Anyway, everything''s good now in A City, and there is no


    need for us to go back so soon. Why don''t we stay here at W City for a while? We don''t need to work


    here every day. Besides, I enjoy being with my dear wife like this." Kevin kissed Anne''s forehead,


    smiling like a yboy as he did so.


    His words made Anne blush. She pushed Kevin and whispered, "Can''t you be more serious?"


    Kevin chuckled as he took the soup from Anne''s hand. When they were done eating, they headed


    straight to the hospital.


    As soon as they arrived at the hospital, a nurse stopped them from getting in. This nurse was the one


    taking care of the old man.


    The nurse was relieved that she was able to stop Anne and Kevin from entering the ward on time. With


    no time to waste, she said, "The old man''s son is here. It''s not wise for you to be here. Hurry up and


    leave!"


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Anne and Kevin looked at each other. With a smile, she said, "The old man''s son is furious at us and is


    saying that he wants to kill us, right?"


    Surprised that Anne figured it all out, the nurse nodded.


    Anne turned to Kevin, and he shook his head, tired of everything that had been happening. What the


    old man''s son said was exactly like what the three patients'' families had said when they had passed


    away in Sam''s hospital.


    "Hey, you two, don''t be so easygoing. There were several brawny men holding sticks apanying


    his son. If they see you, I''m sure they''re going to beat you up! You can''t defeat them all! Do you want to


    be beaten by them for no reason?" In the past few days, Anne had talked with the nurse a couple of


    times. During their conversations, she saw that she was a kind-hearted nurse and was genuinely


    worried about their safety.


    After all, everyone in the hospital knew that Anne and Kevin were innocent. The old man was lying. It


    was only natural for the nurse to take their side.


    She thought it was unjust for the old man to ckmail Anne and Kevin. However, when she saw how


    unreasonable his son was, it made him look respectable byparison.


    "Kevin, let''s not go in. We must leave now." Anne looked at Kevin with worried eyes. Although Kevin


    was good at fighting, he couldn''t deal with several people at the same time. It was better to find another


    way.


    After a few seconds of silence, Kevin agreed with Anne. She then gave the soup to the nurse and


    asked her to feed the old man. The two turned around and left the hospital.


    The old man''s son stood outside the ward like some sort of bodyguard. Patients who passed by walked


    carefully around him, afraid that they would be beaten up if they offended him ever so slightly.


    The doctor was also in a dilemma. He tried talking to him, but the son was unreasonable and insisted


    that he wasn''t causing any trouble. They had no reason to drive him out, so they let him stand there.


    When the nurse brought the food to the ward, she put the bone soup in a bowl and gave it to the old


    man. When the old man took a sip, he found that something was wrong. He looked down at the bone


    soup with struggling eyes and sighed.


    He had eaten this soup several times, so he knew who made this soup.


    "What''s wrong, old man?" Out of nowhere, a rough voice echoed across the ward. The nurse''s hand


    trembled, and the soup spilled onto the old man''s hand.


    She hurriedly wiped the old man''s hand.


    He raised his head and threw a dirty look at the man in front of him. He wanted to say something but


    thought against it.


    "Didn''t I tell you to stop looking at me like that?!"


    The sudden outburst startled the nurse. Without catching his attention, she looked back to see what the


    man looked like.


    He had short hair and a tattoo on his face that made him looked fierce. Aside from his face, his arms


    were also draped with all kinds of tattoos, making him look even more


    terrifying.

 Chapter 444 Half A Billion Dollars For Compensation

    Chapter 444 Half A Billion Dors For Compensation


    "Heydy! What do you think you are doing? Stop looking! If you persist on doing it, I''ll beat you up!"


    The man red at her, his voice filled with rage.


    The nurse''s body stiffened at his usation. She wanted to retort back but she simply bit her lip and


    held back her anger.


    Watching his son''s misbehavior, the old man sighed and begged, "Abel, stop picking a fight. Also, it''s


    quitete. They won''te again. How about you go back and have some rest? I''ll call you when they


    come, okay?"


    Abel spat at his father angrily. After hesitating for a moment, he nced and caught sight of his friends


    standing outside. He strode towards the door.


    The old man gave a sigh of relief and closed his eyes, relishing the prospect of rest.


    The nurse frowned and looked at the old man, filling up with sympathy. From what she witnessed, she


    deciphered Abel was a ruthless man. She couldn''t help but wonder if this so called son had any role in


    this man''s injury.


    After all, Abel seemed like the kind of guy who wouldn''t mind beating up his own father.


    "Sir, do you agree with Abel''s suggestion to ask ten million dors as a form ofpensation from


    Anne and Kevin?" the nurse asked while clearing away the bowls and chopsticks after the old man


    finished eating.


    In the era of Inte, nobody had difficulty cing who Anne and Kevin were.


    Kevin was known as a young and rich man with a very promising future.


    Ten million dors were nothing to Kevin. ''No matter how rich he is, I don''t think he will be happy about


    the prospect of spending such a huge fortune for no reason, '' the nurse mused.


    The old man frowned and lowered his eyes, not giving her a reply.


    The nurse sighed and packed up all her stuff. She then turned around to leave. After that, she called


    Anne and narrated the conversation she had overheard.


    After expressing her thanks, Anne hung up the phone and sneered.


    "Ten million? Doesn''t this sound familiar?" Anne said sarcastically.


    Kevin raised his eyebrows and nodded in agreement.


    "Abel said that if we don''t show up tomorrow, he would call the police to arrest us. He also said that if


    the media hears about this, our name would be damaged. In an instant, our group would lose its


    reputation and thousands of people would throw abuse at us. It is a threat!" Sitting in front of the


    dressing mirror, Anne applied the moisturizer and said angrily, "How dare he threaten us? It had


    nothing to do with us.


    The old man bumped into us but it was not our fault. In spite of this, we still helped him because he


    looked so painful.


    We paid the medical fees and took care of him. And now, this Abel appears out of nowhere, iming to


    be his son. And he has the audacity to ask for such a huge amount!"


    As Anne spoke, she became even angrier. "If I am not wrong, they should be paying money for


    inconveniencing us!"


    Looking at Anne''s angry face, Kevin couldn''t help but break into a smile. He walked over, gently rubbed


    her face, and said with a smile, "When you are angry, you look like a wild cat. How adorable! You


    should be angry more often."


    Hearing Kevin''s words, Anne calmed down. Anger instantly drained away from her face. She pushed


    him gently and said, "I''m talking about a serious matter. How can you be flirting now!"


    Kevin smiled slightly and said no more. Narrowing his eyes, he looked out of the window at the view.


    They had been in W City for five days.


    This morning, Kim called Kevin. He sounded quite confident that he would win thepetition, asking


    Kevin to get prepared to hand hispany over to him.


    Kevin wasn''t the kind of man who took threats seriously. However, from Kim''s tone he could tell he was


    quite serious. That man definitely had a n!


    "I''ll go to see Abel tomorrow. You stay here while I meet him," Kevin said to Anne.


    Startled, Anne looked up at him. She shook her head and said, "I saw Abel''s men carry steel sticks with


    them. If you go there by yourself, your life will be in danger. I can''t let you take this risk alone!"


    "Don''t worry. Abel is just bluffing. He wouldn''t dare to hurt me." He sounded calm and confident. He


    spoke like a king who had the world at his feet.


    At this moment, even Anne couldn''t help but believe Abel''s threats were hollow. However, soon, she


    regained her senses and began to shake her head vehemently.


    "If you are so sure they wouldn''t pick a fight, why do you ask me to stay here? I want to join you."


    She seemed resolute.


    A couple should be there for each other through thick and thin. If any danger would befall Kevin, she


    wouldn''t be able to forgive herself.


    She loved Kevin so much. So how could she send him there all alone?


    Kevin understood what was on Anne''s mind and her words convinced him. He also knew that if he


    didn''t let her go with him, she would be left in the hotel alone. That would give him a lot to worry about.


    After careful consideration, he had no choice but to nod in consent.


    In fact, Kevin meant it when he said that everything would be fine. He was really confident that Abel''s


    men wouldn''t hurt him.


    The next morning, Kevin and Anne went to the hospital. When the old man saw them, his eyes shed


    withplicated emotions.


    "Kevin and I went to the supermarket early in the morning. We bought the ingredients that were


    required for bone soup. Would you like to taste it? It''s not that bad and will help you a lot." With a gentle


    smile, Anne poured a bowl of soup for the old man.


    Just by ncing at it he could tell it was made with great effort.


    During this period of time, the old man seemed to be doing a speedy recovery. He knew he owed this


    to Anne and her constant care.


    It had been a few days and he barely spoke a word. But today, he sighed and said, "I''ve already told


    you that I''ll tell everyone that you are responsible for my condition. Why are you still so good to me?"


    "I am just trying to do the right thing that is helping a man who is in need of help. Besides, it''s not like


    we have done something major. We simply cooked you some soup." With a smile on her face, Anne


    added, "Also, it''s only been a few days."


    Deep down, the old man was very grateful for what she had done for him.


    "Sorry, I''m really sorry!" All of a sudden, he burst into tears. He grabbed Anne''s hand and shook his


    head desperately. "I wouldn''t have done it if I had any choice. I''m sorry, I''m really sorry! I know I am not


    worthy of your forgiveness. But I..."


    he faltered in his speech, unable to go on.


    Anne gazed at him and felt surprised to hear his apology. Kevin stepped forward, patted the old man on


    the shoulder, and said softly, "Is there anything you want our help with? If you have any problem, just


    tell us. We will try our best to help you."


    The old man''s eyes fell on Kevin. With a sigh, he said, "You can''t solve it. In fact, nobody can!"


    After saying that, hey down on the bed and closed his eyes tightly. He said nothing more but one


    could tell he was in distress. Tears continued to stream down his face.


    Kevin and Anne eyed each other, not knowing what to do. Finally, they strode out of the ward. Anne


    was lost in thought.


    "What happened to him? Why did he seem so sad?" Anne turned to her husband, hoping he would


    have an exnation.


    However, Kevin seemed equally puzzled. He shook his head seriously.


    "Well, well. Look at this. You two cowards have finally mustered up the courage to show up," a voice


    called from behind. It was tinged with mockery.


    When Anne and Kevin turned around, they saw several brawny men standing behind them with steel


    sticks in their hands. The man in front had his face and bare skin covered with tattoos. These tattoos


    didn''t make him beautiful. If anything, they made him uglier than he already was.


    ording to the description the nurse had given them, Anne and Kevin gathered this man was none


    other than Abel.


    "You two beat my father up so badly that he is still lying on the bed. How could you behave so brutally


    with an old man? Don''t you have an ounce of shame?" With a cigarette in his mouth, he regarded the


    couple.


    Hearing that, the couple were ovee by an urge tough. They wondered if Abel was mentally


    retarded.


    "How can you smile at this moment? You hurt my father. You have to pay me half a billion dors to


    compensate for the damage caused!" Abel''s face changed at the mention of money. A look of greed


    appeared on his face. The men who stood behind him immediately waved the steel sticks in their


    hands, urging them to agree.


    The expression on Anne''s and Kevin''s faces changed. It was ten million dors yesterday. But in a


    matter of few hours, it had increased to half a billion dors!


    Thepensation was going up quite quickly.


    "If my memory serves me right, up until yesterday it had been ten million dors," Anne reminded Abel.


    "Yesterday I only knew that you were rich. I had no idea you were both this rich! I did a little inte


    browsing and gathered that this man has tens of billions of dors. It will be a piece of cake for him to


    give away half a billion dors," Abel said indifferently.


    Hearing that, Anne and Kevin raised their eyebrows. Now they understood why thepensation had


    shot so high!


    "I think you made a mistake. I have done nothing to your father. I saved him. You should thank me


    instead of asking forpensation!" Kevin spoke in a calm tone. However, everyone could feel the


    tension in the air.


    "Don''t say that to me. My father clearly told me that you caused him the injury! Don''t lie.


    Listen to my words clearly! If you don''t hand over the money, I''ll spread this news online. I guess


    people will then understand they have made a mistake by titling you the good man of the era. As for


    this slut, she can... " Abel didn''t finish his words. He rubbed his chin and began to gaze at Anne with


    his filthy eyes. He was undressing her with his eyes.


    In an instant, Kevin ran towards him. Before Abel could make sense of what was happening, Kevin


    pped him hard across his face.


    At the same time, he kicked Abel in the belly. Caught by surprise, thetter was forced back and fell


    heavily to the ground.


    Abel widened his eyes and stared at the man in front of him in disbelief.


    Kevin scrutinized Abel, his eyes as sharp as a knife, his lips pressed together tightly.


    "Kevin, how dare you hit me!" Abel roared and immediately got up from the ground, spitting out a


    mouthful of blood.


    Noticing the damage Kevin had caused, Abel''s eyes widened.


    "What are you all staring at? Hurry up! Punch him! I want him to know how bad he will end if he dares


    to hit me!" Abel grabbed a steel stick from apanion''s hand.


    Anne frowned, her eyes turning to Kevin helplessly. "Get out of here and be safe!" he whispered.


    But Anne looked at the scene anxiously. Kevin had been outnumbered. He was a terrific fighter but he


    stood no chance against this crowd.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    ''No! How can I just leave him here?'' Anne thought.


    Clenching her teeth, she held Kevin''s hand. "Listen to me, Anne. Your safety is of utmost importance.


    You should leave," he pleaded.


    Anne had made up her mind and she wouldn''t budge. Her ck eyes fell on Abel and his fellows who


    were slowly making their way towards them. Abel walked in front, a sneer present at the corners of his


    mouth. He looked at them arrogantly, eager to pounce on them.


    Abel''s intention had been to simply intimidate them but Kevin''s audacity hadpelled him to react.


    "Kevin, rx. Look at the bright side. If they beat us up, we don''t need to pay anypensation. I think


    it''s alright to tolerate a little physical pain to save half a billion dors," Anne said to Kevin, making sure


    her words were heard by Abel. A sweet smile was ying on her lips.

 Chapter 445 We Know The Truth (Part One)

    Chapter 445 We Know The Truth (Part One)


    Kevin''s dark eyes locked with Anne''s. They stared at each other silently. Their eyes conveyed volumes


    to each other.


    Back when the pistol was pointed at him, Anne had reacted instinctively and rushed forward,


    disregarding her own safety. At this point, Kevin knew she wouldn''t leave him alone and she was


    determined to not let him get hurt.


    His heart came to his throat when he saw her determined eyes. He suddenly felt he couldn''t love this


    woman enough.


    "Anne, do you know? I really love you to the bone," Kevin whispered in Anne''s ear.


    Her face was a shade of ming red. She red at him but her flustered face made her look more


    charming than imposing.


    Kevin smiled roguishly in return before his gaze flickered towards Abel and his men. His face darkened.


    "Abel, I don''t have all day. If you want to fight me then bring it on." He challenged the group. His eyes


    glinted dangerously. He didn''t care anymore. He was done with them.


    However, Abel and his men just shared perplexed and nervous nces with each other, no one daring


    to take a step forward.


    After all, everyone in their group knew how Abel''s father got hurt. They were also aware of Kevin''s high


    status in the society. They were certain that if they hit Kevin then not only would they invite trouble but


    also they wouldn''t even get anypensation for it. On the contrary, Kevin might ask them to


    compensate.


    Therefore, there was no question of hitting Kevin.


    Initially they had the upper hand and hitting Kevin would get them into a disadvantageous position.


    Abel red, the pain in his stomach and face increasing with each passing minute. However, the stick


    in his hand remained still. He did not even dare to swing it towards Kevin.


    He cursed under his breath.


    "Aw, what a lovely scene," someone said from behind them and chuckled.


    Kevin and Anne frowned when they looked at Kim. They weren''t even surprised on seeing him there.


    After getting off the ne, Kim had gone into hiding, leaving no trace behind. Seeing him at the hospital


    wasn''t shocking at all.


    Abel and his men stiffened at Kim''s arrival. Silence fell in the room. The men gave way to him as they


    lowered their heads.


    Noticing this, Kevin and Anne nced at each other with a knowing smile.


    Kim had just be the new CEO of AS Group. He had a long way to go in order to reach Kevin''s


    status. Yet Abel and his men were more scared of him than they were of Kevin.


    ''Something is definitely fishy, '' Anne thought.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "While the group is going through a crisis, the CEO of that group is busy fighting others. I have never


    seen anything as ridiculous as this." Crossing his arms across his chest, Kim stared at Kevin intensely


    before his lips quirked into a smile. His face suddenly lit up with a sudden realization. He said, "If I am


    not mistaken, you are being asked topensate for beating up an old man at W City, right?" His tone


    held unmistakable mockery.


    Kevin snorted before levelling his gaze at Kim. He said disdainfully, "I will advise you to mind your own


    business like I am minding mine. Otherwise, you may fall in trouble."


    Without sparing a second nce, he took hold of Anne''s hand and walked out of the hospital room.


    Abel and the others did not even dare to make a noise.


    After leaving the hospital, Anne and Kevin returned to the hotel. Back in the hotel room, she voiced her


    suspicion. "I think, Abel knew Kim beforehand which is why he was so scared when he saw him."


    Kevin nodded, agreeing with Anne''s observation. She further continued, "I also think that Abel is the


    top dog in W City." Kevin hummed as he made coffee for both of them.


    Kevin handed her a mug and she took it gratefully. One savory sip instantly rxed her. The rich aroma


    and the strong taste freshened her mind.


    "I presume that Kim is the reason behind the condition of Abel''s father. The sole purpose is to distract


    us," Anne concluded.


    Kevin agreed, "I think so too."


    They finished their hot drinks inpanionable silence. Both of them engrossed in thoughts.


    ''The 70-year-old man shouldn''t have been beaten up like that. It''s a sheer injustice.


    Moreover the nurse had reported that Abel didn''t respect that man very much. If it had been Abel


    then...'' Anne thought with a frown.


    "Maybe we should speak with that old man," she voiced her thoughts.


    They had seen that the old man had wanted to say something but he was in a dilemma.


    Maybe he might not be a bad person, after all.


    If the situation needed be, then they would help him in every possible way they could. Kevin had


    donated funds in many nursing homes and they could shift the old man in one of them instead of


    keeping him with Abel.


    Kevin looked slightly reluctant but after a while, he nodded his assent.


    Happy with Kevin''s consent, Anne took out her phone and called the nurse. After confirming that Abel


    had left, the two of them immediately went to the hospital.


    When they arrived at the hospital, it was alreadyte at night so the old man had fallen asleep. When


    they came to know this, Anne and Kevin frowned at each other.


    Under Anne''s careful watch, the old man''s health had recovered significantly. However, tonight, even in


    his sleep, he looked pale.


    It seemed that the man had suffered torture both physically and mentally in the past two days. Anne felt


    twinge of sadness in her heart.


    "Sir, wake up." Anne lightly patted on the man''s arm, mindful not to startle him awake.


    The man stirred slightly, before opening his eyes. He blinked at the pair blearily before rubbing his eyes


    to see more clearly. When he saw Anne and Kevin, he asked groggily, "What time is


    it?"

 Chapter 446 We Know The Truth (Part Two)

    Chapter 446 We Know The Truth (Part Two)


    "It''ste at night." Anne sat at the edge of the bed, beside Kevin and looked at the disgruntled man


    guiltily. She hesitated for a while before saying, "I''m sorry to bother you at this time, but in order to


    avoid others, we had toe to you at this time. We need to talk to you about something."


    Thest remnants of sleep had ebbed away. The old man now looked a little vignt.


    "I hope you know us more or less since we spent time in each other''spany for the past few days.


    Honestly, we came here to know whether your injuries were caused by Abel or by Kim." Kevin


    exined carefully.


    The old man''s eyes filled with dread but he lowered his gaze immediately. Anne and Kevin could detect


    his fear but the old man refused to speak.


    The couple had predicted that.


    The old man wouldn''t budge and the couple didn''t want to force out a confession from the ailing man.


    Anne sighed dejectedly, "If you don''t want to talk about it, we won''t force you. In fact, we are here to tell


    you that if it was really done by Abel, then he doesn''t deserve to be your son. You don''t deserve such a


    painful life." She paused, gauging the man''s reaction before continuing, "If you choose to stay with Abel


    then he might hurt you in the future as well. You coulde with us. Kevin has donated funds to many


    well-known nursing homes. You could stay in one of them."


    If it was really Abel who did it, then he had lost the right to be a son. Although it might be heart-


    wrenching to separate a father from his son but letting him stay with his son would be equally harmful


    for him.


    "If Cory did it, even then we can think of a way to save you," Anne said with conviction.


    The old man''s lips trembled. He finally raised his head and looked at Anne and then at Kevin.


    These two young people were really good to him. The old man had seen theizensbelling Anne as


    a whore but in his eyes she was a really good and kind-hearted child.


    She was a considerate woman.


    The saying ¡ª seeing is believing, was absolutely correct. He never believed anyone, no matter how


    credible their words were, unless he saw it with his own eyes.


    He said slowly, "Although I''m old, I know how to deal with people. I understand that you havee to


    visit me at this time because you care for me and I am grateful to you for that.


    But everyone has his or her own difficulties. I am sorry but I won''t be able toply with your request.


    But I promise you that I will repay you in my next life because in this life, I don''t know if it will possible."


    The old man shook his head in dismay and lowered his gaze again.


    A young face shed through Anne''s mind. Even Anne had sworn to herself that she would repay Bob


    in the next life.


    Now, an old man was saying the same thing to her.


    Anne smiled ruefully as she thought, ''Is this retribution?''


    "On that day, there were so many people on the street, but you happened to bump into me. In fact, you


    knew who I was. All this was nned by you, isn''t it?" Kevin asked, his eyes studying the old man


    keenly. He then continued, "I made a guess. Kim or Cory has a very strong hold in the underworld, and


    Abel is a gangster. For Kim, controlling Abel is not a difficult task. You did it to save your son, right?"


    The old man widened his eyes and looked at Kevin in astonishment before he smiled wistfully.


    The young man in front of him was a legend in the business world. He was the youngest and most


    promising businessman.


    Therefore, Kevin had a strong thinking ability. He could see through something that the old man had


    tried to hide from them at a nce and now he realized that Kevin hadn''t said anything out loud earlier


    because he didn''t want to embarrass the old man.


    Silence prevailed in the room for some time. After waiting and not receiving an answer, Anne sighed.


    The old man had closed his eyes again as if he had fallen asleep.


    Helpless, Kevin and Anne had to stand up. She tucked the covers under his chin and bid goodnight


    before turning off the lights. Then they left room.


    In the darkness, the old man suddenly opened his eyes. The feeling of helplessness made his throat


    be tight. He sighed before closing his eyes and letting sleep take over his senses.


    ''I''m really sorry, but I have no choice. I can only choose to do this.'' These were the old man''sst


    thoughts before he fell into a dreamless sleep.


    Kevin and Anne leisurely strolled down the city streets. Streetmps illuminated the path and the quiet


    of the night was a wee reprieve.


    The atmosphere around them was warm andforting. Anne tilted her head and looked at the


    crescent moon that yed hide and seek with the clouds.


    "When you retire and the kids grow up, we two should enjoy our life. What do you think of taking a walk


    every day, like this?" Anne turned her head and posed the question. Perhaps it was because she had


    been in touch with the old man for a long time that she had been dreaming about their future.


    Kevin''s lips curved into a warm smile. He nodded and said, "Of course, it''s good. But the road we walk


    on can''t be so empty like now. The path we will take, shall be filled with flowers on either side."Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Anne''s eyes crinkled as she beamed at Kevin. Just thinking of that scene made her heart fill with


    happiness.


    And once again Kevin found himself bewitched and captivated by that smile.


    He would do anything for that smile because he was so in love with her.


    Kevin took off his coat and put it around Anne. She smiled gratefully since it was starting to get chilly


    and wrapped the coat around herself tightly.


    Kevin''s coat made her feel secure.


    She wished for the road to not end. She intertwined her fingers with Kevin''s as they walked, hand in


    hand and Anne hoped for the time to stop.

 Chapter 447 A Request From The Father (Part One)

    Chapter 447 A Request From The Father (Part One)


    Unfortunately, time would never stop for anyone. The two of them finally returned to the hotel and fell


    asleep as soon as their heads hit the pillow.


    The next morning, Kevin woke up to his ringing phone. With half-opened eyes, he nced and caught


    the caller''s name.


    It was none other than Mr. Huang. Kevin had tried hard to get in touch with Mr. Huang, but he seemed


    extremely busy. Hence this phone call surprised him. He couldn''t help but wonder the reason behind


    this call.


    He couldn''t get rid of the bad feeling he had begun to feel.


    Wanting to put his mind to rest, Kevin answered the phone. On the other side, Mr. Huang''s voice was


    not clear and seemed distant. "Mr. Kevin," he called out.


    "Mr. Huang, I have had trouble trying to reach you," Kevin said in a low voice as he walked out of the


    bedroom in pajamas. Gently, he closed the door behind him, afraid his voice would wake Anne up.


    "Ha-ha..." Mr. Huang gave a littleugh. After a short pause, he exined, "Recently, mypany has


    just received a big contract. Now I''m so busy, I hardly have time for rest. I''ve been going to other cities.


    I just arrived yesterday and heard about you, Mr. Kevin. My assistant is quite thoughtless. He should


    have informed me about this important call. But Mr. Kevin, don''t worry. I''ll fire him immediately!"


    Kevin smiled slightly but made noment. After a while, he cut to the chase and said, "Since you


    have contacted me, I have something to say. Do you still want to sign the contract that you had


    discussed with me before?"


    The truth was, even before he received the answer, Kevin knew what Mr. Huang''s answer would be.


    However, he thought it was best to hear it from him.


    As expected, Mr. Huang''sughter immediately sank. After a long silence, he sighed heavily and said


    awkwardly, "Mr. Kevin, when we talked about this matter, I had agreed. Logically speaking, I can''t go


    back on my word, but thepany has received a new contract. And hence I don''t have enough


    money to continue with our contract."


    "That''s very unfortunate, but I would hate to make things difficult for you. Under the circumstance, it


    would be best to give up our contract." Kevin''s voice was indifferent and casual as if he didn''t take Mr.


    Huang''s words seriously.


    Mr. Huang, who had braced himself for Kevin''s anger, was quite surprised. Normally businessmen


    would take such news badly.


    The contract Kevin was talking about is a big one. If he really couldn''t find a partner, then the AN Group


    was bound to lose three billion. Kevin''s calm reply was quite surprising.


    However, when Mr. Huang was wondering what was happening, Kevin''s voice came again. "Even if we


    cannot be business partners this time, there is still a possibility to join hands in the future. I''m


    looking forward to our next cooperation."


    Mr. Huang was even more confused. But he simply responded to this with a few polite words. Kevin


    hung up the phone soon after this.


    "So the result is the same as we expected." Anne''s voice came from the door.


    Kevin turned around and smiled at her. She walked over and threw herself in his arms.


    "The bigger contract Mr. Huang is talking about must be his cooperation with Kim. It seems that Kim


    has given Mr. Huang a lot of benefits hence he had no choice but to agree." Kevin yawned slightly and


    held Anne in his arms. Her soft body against his skin made him want to cuddle. He wished this moment


    wouldst forever.


    "If you are sleepy, we should sleep a little longer. I mean it''s still early," she said while caressing his


    face lovingly.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Kevin nodded and found afortable posture. The two of them didn''t enter the bedroom. Instead,


    theyy on the sofa, tightly hugged each other, and slowly fell asleep.


    Even though this phone call hadn''t given him good news, his mind was quite at ease. Once his


    suspicion was confirmed, he felt relieved. As a result, he enjoyed a good sleep.


    It was not until noon that the two of them woke up from hunger. They smiled at each other, put on their


    clothes, and went to the restaurant for lunch.


    However, when they returned to the hospital to visit the old man, they found that the hospital was


    swarming with reporters. The two of them looked at each other, quickly hiding themselves in a corner.


    Anne rang the nurse and learned that these reporters hade to interview the old man.


    It had been a while since there was no news about this famous couple. The second they heard this


    ident have something to do with Anne and Kevin, they rushed to the hospital.


    They were eager to know if they had indeed harmed the elderly man. This was an opportunity they had


    to make use of.


    Anne looked up at Kevin who was smiling helplessly. When they saw Kim yesterday and were sure that


    this matter had something to do with him, they had already expected this would happen, so they didn''t


    feel surprised.


    The entertainment reporters crowded in front of the old man''s bed. Seeing so many reporters near him,


    the old man looked scared.


    "Excuse me, please. Please be quiet. Don''t disturb the patient!"


    "Everyone, this is a hospital and you can''t interview the patient here. Please get out or your behavior


    can harm the patient''s heath!"


    The security guards of the hospital also rushed in, trying to shoo the entertainment reporters away, but


    there were so many entertainment reporters. It was hard to take all of them out. The security guards


    tried their best to calm the people around.


    Abel, the old man''s son, sat with the old man. Today, he was wearing long sleeves, hiding about most


    of his tattoos. He also wore a hat that covered the ones on his face. And now he was crying pitifully.


    "My father is always kind and never quarrels with people. All the neighbors know him well and have


    never had an issue. However, this heartless Kevin behaved brutally with my dear father. He is over 70


    years old. How can he be treated like this?"


    Abel put his hands on his eyes, rubbing them. He was a spectacr actor. The reporters saw his eyes


    be red and took him for a son who was suffering from grief.


    "The Fu Family is rich and powerful. Kevin thinks he can do as he pleases with us innocents. Does


    money give him the right to beat old people as he likes?


    We have asked for nothing but a smallpensation. However, instead of showing pity, he threatened


    us!


    I have no choice but to turn to the kindizens for help!"

 Chapter 448 A Request From The Father (Part Two)

    Chapter 448 A Request From The Father (Part Two)


    When these words came out of Abel''s mouth, Anne couldn''t help but chuckle. She had to admit he was


    putting on a good show.


    Looking at the scene in front of him, Kevin also cracked into a smile. "If he cries a little harder, I am


    also going to sympathize with him."


    Anne raised her eyebrows. They stayed for a few more seconds and then turned around and left.


    Since the hospital was brimming with people, Kevin and Anne decided to leave.


    In the afternoon, Emily called. At that moment, Kevin and Anne were enjoying desserts. They decided


    to have a video chat with Emily.


    "People on the inte are cursing a lot. I am pretty sure that from tomorrow onward the group''s stock


    price will decline." Sitting next to Emily, Sam shook his head slightly.


    Kevin was least bothered about it. "It doesn''t matter," he said indifferently.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    "How is everything going on with you? Have you heard from Mr. Huang?" Sam asked.


    Kevin sighed and filled him in with the conversation that they had this morning. Sam smiled and shook


    his head. "Mr. Huang is a very stupid man.


    He is going to regret this."


    Kevin nodded. After chatting with Emily for a while, Anne hung up the phone.


    "Time seems to be flying by. We have stayed here for ten days. It''s time for us to leave W City," said


    Anne, stretching herself and looking at Kevin.


    Kevin knew she was right. But giving it a second thought, he said, "We can''t make an escape without


    finishing our business here. The old man''s matter hasn''t been settled yet. If we leave like fugitives,


    people will hold us responsible for what happened. Why don''t we solve it today? We can go back to A


    City tomorrow and face Kim. What do you say?"


    Now that Kim had cooperated with Mr. Huang, it was time for Kim to go back to A City and deal with the


    matter over there.


    Anne understood Kevin was right. They definitely had to deal with the old man''s issue before they left.


    In the evening, Anne and Kevin arrived at the hospital again. This time, they weren''t alone. A police


    officer apanied them.


    The entertainment reporters who had nned to interview them became more excited at the sight of


    the police officer. They immediately followed them to take photos. However, Anne and Kevin didn''t care


    about it and just let them do whatever they wanted.


    In the ward, Abel was still ying the role of a dutiful son. The police rushed inside and took him away


    for ckmailing, threatening and other crimes.


    Abel yelled out his grievance, saying that Anne and Kevin had bribed the police officer, but no one


    listened to him. The police officer took Abel into the police car quickly.


    The old man sat on the bed and wore the same indifferent look which he always had.


    "Everyone, if you want to know the truth, you will know it in some time. But at the moment, this man is


    in dire need of rest. Please respect him and leave from here," Kevin said addressing the crowd that


    had gathered there. Arge number of reporters were standing there.


    The entertainment reporters didn''t want to offend Kevin, so they left and closed the door behind them.


    Looking at the old man, Anne said, "Sir, I hope you are feeling better. Our job here in W City is done.


    We are going back to A City tomorrow."


    The old man''s eyes moved and looked at her. She fetched soup from the lunch box she had carried


    and handed it over to him. With a gentle smile, she said, "People be weak when they get old.


    What''s more, your bones are injured.


    This soup will help you increase your health. I hope you will continue to have it even after I am gone."


    The old man looked at the soup in front of him and frowned slightly. Ever since he was hospitalized,


    Anne had brought him soup every day. His indifference made no difference to her. She seemed hell-


    bent on serving him.


    "I am going to leave, but please do me a favor and continue having it," she said pleadingly. "You can''t


    get out of all these even if you leave here," the old man suddenly said. Although he hadn''t uttered a


    word against his son, Anne and Kevin gathered Abel was a terrible son.


    Kevin raised his eyebrows and said, "Thank you for caring about us. I am d we met.


    I have been in the business world for so many years and have experienced many things. This is was


    nothing but a piece of cake for me,"


    Kevin said and his words were entirely true. He didn''t take it seriously, and he hadn''t done anything


    seriously yet.


    "That''s good. Now that you have both decided to leave, you can leave," the old man said tly.


    Anne looked at Kevin. Thetter was surprised too. Abel was taken away by the police officer, but the


    old man didn''t ask after his son.


    That was quite unusual.


    "By the way, I also want to thank you for letting the police take Abel away. If possible, I really wish the


    police would keep him in prison for a few more years," the old man added indifferently.


    Hearing that, both Anne and Kevin found themselves further surprised. Anne let out a sigh. This man''s


    reaction was a bit odd and driving her crazy. "Sir, since you asked for that, what else can we do for


    you?


    If you are in trouble, just tell us. We will find a way to help you out!"


    The old man raised his head and looked at Anne and Kevin. He was silent for a while, but then lowered


    his eyes again.


    At that moment, Anne realized that if she waited, it would be in vain. So she stood up and said to the


    old man, "Sir, tomorrow morning, we will go back to A City. Take care of yourself here. If you really have


    any difficulties, call us. We wille back to pick you up!


    As for your son, if you really mean it, we can use our power to keep him there for several years."


    The old man nodded and added, "What I just said now is true. I really mean it. If you let him stay in


    prison for a few more years, I will be grateful to you. This way, I owe you a favor."

 Chapter 449 Emily Was Pregnant

    Chapter 449 Emily Was Pregnant


    Anne and Kevin looked at each other with gloomy eyes, trying to find sce in each another. However,


    after their interaction, they felt even more helpless.


    ''What would propel a father to do this?'' they thought to themselves, in search of an answer. ''Why would


    he let his son endure a few more dreadful years in prison?''


    The real question was what had really happened between them. What was the reasoning behind the


    father choosing to let his son suffer in prison for a few more years while he was getting on for seventy?


    Much to the couple''s chagrin, the man in question kept silent, so Anne and Kevin were unable to figure


    out the cause.


    "I just can''t let it go." Her pleading eyes travelled all the way up to her husband''s face. She felt weak


    and vulnerable.


    Kevin smiled and nodded in agreement. Indeed, Anne was right. However, the old man was so


    stubborn that they had no other choice but to ept it.


    "We are unfamiliar with W City and, you know, we can''t take care of him. It just seems that this is our


    fate. We can''t do anything about it." Anne shook her head. She couldn''t face the horrible truth.


    Kevin gave up trying to console her, so he chuckled and lowered his eyes. He figured everyone had


    their own destiny. So, the only thing he wanted was to be in control of their own lives and carry on


    without regrets.


    After they came back to the hotel, Anne and Kevin packed their luggage and realized that they had


    more things than expected.


    Therefore, her hand rested nervously on her forehead, as she was trying to find a solution. Since they


    had purchased so many things at the mall, they had no choice but to figure out a way of taking all theText property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    things with them.


    "Should we just let the hotel send the package back?" Kevin suggested the idea given their current


    situation. He shed Anne a small smile in a bid to convince her.


    In the end, this was the only possibility, so Anne nodded in agreement.


    Late at night, when the couple was about to fall asleep, Kevin''s phone suddenly rang. He woke up and


    immediately looked at the number, but he couldn''t help raising his eyebrows in surprise.


    "It''s sote. What''s up?" Kevin whispered in a soft voice, as he was checking up on Anne who was


    curling up in his arms.


    "I''ve thought long and hard about it and I''ve decided I can''t hide this from you anymore. It''s time for me


    to tell you the truth. I''ve reached a certain age and when my timees, I will feel ashamed for not


    facing the consequences of my actions," said the old man with incredible calm.


    Anne had held her breath during the man''s long speech, but her eyes lit up at the realization. The old


    man was finally willing to tell them the truth.


    It was safe to say that she was extremely excited to hear it.


    Kevin put the old man on speaker phone and his voice was now much louder on the other side. "You


    have to know that my injury was caused by none other than Abel!"


    Anne and Kevin frowned at each other in disbelief. In the end, although they had already guessed it, it


    turned out to be Abel.


    Unfortunately, the news didn''t surprise them.


    Every time Anne and Kevin met with him, they had this recurring feeling that the old man''s wound had


    something to do with Abel. Nevertheless, they couldn''t say anything about the topic, since he was the


    old man''s child. But now the truth was out.


    ''Abel is such an asshole!''


    Anne cursed internally.


    "But there is a reason behind his actions!" The old man sighed heavily and resumed his speech. "Did


    you already know Abel is a street gangster? My wife and I have been trying to persuade him to leave


    this awful life, but he won''t listen to us. Due to his unruly behavior, my wife was pissed off and passed


    away and I can''t control everything he does. I have no say in his actions! What''s more, I''m going to die


    soon. I''ve given up. Abel can do whatever he wants.


    He has never been as bad as this. At least for so many years, he had neverid a finger on me!


    But this time, the situation is different!" The sadness of the old man''s voice was palpable. He couldn''t


    help but sigh heavily after letting it all out.


    "Kim, namely Cory from the AS Group, is a gangster. Even though this is a legal society, this man can


    get rid of anyone who gets in his way!


    For instance, Kim once threatened Abel that he really wanted to kill him! How dare we provoke such a


    person? So, we had no other choice but to follow Kim''s orders.


    He ordered us to deal with you. But, in the midst of desperation, Abel had to find someone to hit me, so


    that I could me all of this on you!


    Unfortunately, we don''t know what his true intentions are. What is the deal between you and him?


    Anyway, all I can say is that, for the sake of my son''s life, I had to listen to Kim!" In the end, the old man


    felt there was no way out of this situation.


    Abel was his only child and, although he was extremely disappointing, he couldn''t let his own son die at


    the hands of someone else.


    Thus, the whole series of events were finally exined by the man.


    Later, after listening to the old man, Anne and Kevin promised to protect Abel at all costs and to assure


    that Kim was going to pay for the things he''d done. So, without further ado, the old man hung up the


    phone, feeling a weight off his shoulders.


    Anne gritted her teeth with anger. ''Damn it, Kim!'' she cursed internally. ''He used everything he had in


    his power to distract us and disrupt our cooperation with Mr. Huang!


    How could someone like him exist?!''


    "We have to seize the opportunity and bring Kim to justice! He must rot in prison!" Anne eximed


    angrily at Kevin while firmly gripping his shirt.


    It was true that Kim had gone too far this time. In fact, he really believed he could get away with


    anything! Without any repercussion!


    This person was rotten to the core. It was impossible to find any trace of humanity in his heart.


    Kevin nodded slightly and held Anne tightly in his arms to ease her impotence. Without letting her go,


    his eyes were fixated on the wall, lost in thought.


    Indeed, they couldn''t indulge Kim any more. The time hade to set things straight with him.


    "So, we''re going to stick to the original n. We''ll go back to A City first thing in the morning." Then,


    Kevin softly kissed his wife''s forehead and slowly drifted off.


    Even though he had fallen asleep, her eyes didn''t move away. But, Anne sighed helplessly and figured


    she couldn''t fight sleep any longer.


    The next morning, the couple boarded the flight to A City.


    When Kevin and Anne arrived in the afternoon, Emily and Sam had already been waiting eagerly to


    pick them up.


    As soon as she saw them, Anne seemed very happy, but the feeling quickly vanished.


    "Hey, easy! Don''t hug her so hard!" Sam immediately shouted nervously when he witnessed the scene


    between the twodies.


    The neers were left a bit confused. Anne''s body froze and slowly released Emily. Then, she


    looked back at Sam with shock. At the same time, Kevin was also giving him a weird look. Since she


    was sitting next to her husband, Emily couldn''t help but lower her head slightly.


    Under everyone''s expectant gaze, the corners of Sam''s mouth slowly curved upwards. Then, he raised


    his eyebrows and decided to give his friends a great surprise. "Emily is pregnant!"


    It was safe to say that Anne and Kevin were bbergasted. Both of them looked at the pregnantdy


    with their mouths open. How did this happen so fast?


    Emily''s face was as red as a tomato. But a shy voice could be hearding from her direction. "We


    found out just a month ago!"


    Her period had always been regr, but it was dyed this month. Emily just tried her luck, but didn''t


    really expect it to be true. Now, she was certain that it had happened a month ago.


    "You shouldn''t be careless in the first three months!" Sam looked at Emily with nervous eyes and tried


    to divert Anne''s attention from his wife.


    Anne felt anxious after their exchange, so she returned to Kevin forfort. As a witness of the


    expecting couple''s disy of affection, Kevin immediately held Anne tightly in his arms.


    "What are the chances! I''m so happy to see you here!"


    Suddenly, a grating voice could be hearding from behind. Unfortunately, everyone knew who it


    belonged to without turning around.


    Anne and Kevin refused to meet the eyes of the person. "What an unfortunate coincidence indeed. But


    we are busy, so we have to go now."


    They had nothing to talk about with Kim.


    Emily and Sam also looked at Kim dismissively and turned around without saying a word. The man


    himself, however, wasn''t offended by their actions. He rolled his eyes at them.


    In Kim''s mind, it was clear who the winner and the loser was this time around. He had thought that


    Kevin woulde up with something, but he was left really disappointed. So, now the loser had


    completely lost his chance.


    "I figured this game would be full ofpetition, but I didn''t expect it to be so simple! I have to say that


    I can''t believe that I once lost to such an opponent!" Kim shook his head in disbelief.


    However, he would never let his guard down. However it might be, Kevin''spany was going to


    be his.


    As soon as they arrived at the Fu Family''s humble abode, Anne and Kevin made a video call. When


    they finally saw Selma and the children, who were abroad, they shed their biggest smile at them.


    "Mom, Mom, can you see me? I''m here," Sally said with excitement.


    "And me, Mom and Dad, I miss you so much!" said Simon with a pout.


    "Mom, Dad, don''t worry! I''m very healthy now. The doctor said that I can have the operation a few


    yearster!" said Eddy eagerly.


    Inadvertently, the children was upset that they had to leave their parents. But now apparently, after


    finally seeing them, they had a lot to say.


    Anne and Kevin couldn''t help but smile kindly at them. After talking for a long time, Selma finally said,


    "Get rid of Kim as soon as possible. Although we are livingfortably here, there''s no ce like


    home."


    The couple nodded in agreement. Then, Kevin looked at Selma with reassuring eyes. "Mom, don''t


    worry, okay? I have a n. I won''t let Kim win. When we defeat him atst, Anne and I will pick you


    up."


    Therefore, Selma nodded with satisfaction and hung up the video call.


    Anne looked at her husband decidedly and he soon nodded knowingly. Without further ado, this


    afternoon they were heading to thepany.


    When Kevin arrived at thepany, he found there were actually very few shareholders at the meeting


    this time. However, the most indispensable Kim was obviously here, waiting for them.


    He looked at Kevin with a faint smile but determined eyes. "At thest shareholders'' meeting, we made


    it very clear. The person who takes thepany out of the crisis is the one who bes CEO."


    His opponent nodded and waited for him to resume his speech.


    "Mr. Kevin, you and I picked Mr. Huang as our business partner. But Mr. Huang is smart, so he


    obviously chose to cooperate with me, not you here. So now I want to know who your partner is."


    Now, they were fighting to see whose partner was the strongest.


    However, and much to Kim''s surprise, Kevin shrugged and said, "I don''t have a partner."


    This was all very clear to his opponent.


    "Then this seat belongs to me!" Kim immediately stood up and looked down at Kevin with disdain.


    This had been a simple race to the top!


    Did it really turn out to be this easy to get this position? Kim was unhappy. He looked at Kevin''s seat


    and frowned. He didn''t want to get the top job this way.


    "If you want thepany so bad, just take it. I don''t care." Kevin smiled coldly and spread out his


    hands to show he wasn''t holding onto his empire.


    But Kim looked at him with disbelief. The AN Group was fruit of the two generations of the Fu Family,


    and Kevin had done everything he could to maintain it. Did it mean nothing to him now?


    Kevin stood up decidedly, while ignoring the surprised expression on Kim''s face. Then, he turned on his


    heels and left the premises without anything else to say.


    Kim frowned and stared at Kevin''s empty seat. After a long time, he decided to leave the building as


    well. He figured there was something very wrong and strange. What the hell did Kevin do again? Or


    was there something much more important that he had missed?


    After leaving the AN Group, Kevin went straight to the LF Group. Although thepany had just been


    registered not long ago, it had received countless orders. Now, it was rapidly growing and, even if its


    reputation wasn''t as good as the AN Group, it had gained much influence in A City now.


    While sitting at the office, Anne tapped her fingers gently on the table, wearing a faint smile on her


    face.


    After the equity of AN Group went wrong, Kevin had already nned everything ahead. So, when Kim


    and Kevin fought for the AN Group''s CEO seat, the couple had already transferred all the business


    rtions of AN Group to LF Group and the contracts with their old partners were now all signed under


    the name of the newpany.


    At the moment, even many of the employees of LF Group came from AN Group. Much to Kim''s


    chagrin, as he was so focused on getting the top job at the AN Group, he failed to notice the existence


    of this new firm.


    Wasn''t this the cleverest n in the world? And Anne wondered how ridiculous Kim would feel about


    himself when he found out everything.

 Chapter 450 A Reminder

    Chapter 450 A Reminder


    Although the AN Group was prosperous on the surface, it had, in fact, be a shellpany.


    The partners, who were willing to sign contracts with LF Group, only did so for Kevin''s sake.


    Right now, Kevin was in his office. When the door was pushed open, he gazed at Anne with a smile on


    his face.


    "Kim is really going crazy this time," he uttered, shaking his head helplessly.


    After all his efforts, Kim would find that what he got was only a shellpany. And to make it worse, he


    hadn''t formally be its president yet.


    What was the real AN Group?


    It was not only a name or a premise. The core was its sessful business and the people in the


    company.


    And now, all these had gone to LF Group!


    Now, in fact, it was no longer the AN Group that represented the fruit of two generations of the Fu


    Family, but the LF Group.


    So, when Kim sensed that there was something unusual with the deal, he immediately investigated.


    When he confirmed his hunch, the poor man was in utter fury.


    He had never expected that Kevin would do this!


    Now, AN Group was turned into nothing but a shellpany, and the real property had already been


    transferred to the LF Group!


    "Kevin, good, very good!" With a darkened face, Kim clenched his fists and jabbed the table.


    After all the immense effort and price he had put into it, he had thought that he could defeat Kevin.


    Never in his wildest dream did he expect that he would be treated as a fool by Kevin!


    Kim had always been so sessful in the underworld, and he couldn''t ept the fact that he was


    utterly defeated by a real businessman!


    To make it worse, Kevin not only got the woman Kim loved, but he was also more capable and


    competent than him.


    Kim was undeniably inferior in so many aspects! How was he to make sense of this?!


    He clenched his hands even more tightly as a sharp glint shed in his dark eyes.


    He would not let this pass! He had to do something!


    "Peter, am I too boring?" Suddenly, Kim shifted his eyes at Peter.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Thetter, who had been silent all this time, stiffened.


    Obviously, Kim''s words made him slightly nervous, as if something terrible was about to go down.


    He had known Kim for a long time. But this time, he had no idea what Kim was up to by suddenly


    asking that question.


    Suddenly, Anne''s face shed in Peter''s mind, sending him back to what happened in the cave. No


    matter what, they had experienced a life-and-death situation together, hadn''t they?


    Sighing helplessly, Peter looked at Kim seriously for the first time and warned, "Kim, that''s enough.


    Don''t even think of plotting something again. It''s time to let Anne go!"


    Kim''s body froze. But the next second, he crossed his arms against his chest and sneered. "I''ve


    already said that I don''t love Anne anymore. She has nothing to do with me now.


    Can''t you see? I don''t care about her anymore! It''s Kevin who I''m going to teach a lesson!"


    "But why are you still wasting your time with Kevin? Have you really given up on Anne? Kim, we have


    known each other for so long. Don''t you think I couldn''t catch you when you''re lying?" Peter shook his


    head as he spat those words.


    Meanwhile, a murderous look shed in Kim''s eyes, but instead of arguing, he just kept mum. Deep


    down, he didn''t know how to refute Peter.


    It was true¨C¨Che still loved Anne. No matter how much he tried to deny it, it seemed that he couldn''t


    continue fooling himself.


    But after all he had done, he still couldn''t get Anne to love him. She had fully given her heart to Kevin


    and was even willing to risk her life for him while she turned a blind eye to what Kim had done for her. It


    was not that he didn''t want to get her, but he couldn''t.


    The feelings Kim had been forcing himself to suppress stirred again. And like a dagger cutting through


    him, a tinge of pain throbbed in his chest. The next moment, her charming and angelic face radiated in


    his mind. She was so beautiful that he was willing to spend his whole life to please her, just to get close


    to her!


    He loved Anne so much that he was willing to change for her. But too bad for him, she just couldn''t


    reciprocate his feelings.


    "Peter, you are right. I still love Anne. But why could Kevin get her while I couldn''t? Their intimacy is


    suffocating me! I am not reconciled, absolutely not reconciled!


    Since I am destined to suffer, I will take them both down with me," Kim vowed in an emotionless voice.


    Then, he gazed at the tranquil night sky with his dark eyes which shed a terrible light.


    "This game is too boring. I''m tired too, and I don''t want to continue anymore. From now on, I will get


    serious and I will take Kevin''s life!" After saying that, Kim grabbed his clothes hanging on the chair and


    strode outside.


    Meanwhile, Peter rubbed his temples out of stress. And when he heard the door m, he couldn''t help


    but sigh helplessly.


    In fact, he and Kim were not friends at all. Thetter only liked to stay in his ce because he was


    once a friend of Anne. Peter knew clearly in his heart that Kim only hung out with him because he was


    connected to the woman he loved.


    Although Kim was undeniably devious, there was one thing that he had never lied to anyone¨C¨Cthat


    was, he loved Anne very much!


    But it was a pity that Anne didn''t love him.


    Kim wanted to take over Kevin''spany, but he did it to make Kevin suffer, not to win Anne''s heart.


    Yet, after hearing what he said today, Peter thought that the former might have really gotten serious this


    time.


    He knew that Kim was a decisive man. And since he swore to go after Kevin, Peter knew that thetter


    was in real trouble this time!


    Peter spent half of the night slumping on the couch, thinking of what he should do. After carefully


    deliberating, he decided to phone Anne.


    Thetter was sleeping soundly when her phone suddenly rang in the middle of the night. Annoyed that


    someone had the guts to disturb her sleep, Anne opened her eyes and furrowed her brows.


    Why was it so difficult for her to have a good sleep?


    "Peter, didn''t you check the time before you called? For God''s sake, it''s three o''clock in the morning!"


    Anne yelled in a helpless voice after seeing the registered caller on her screen.


    Meanwhile, Peter didn''t say anything on the other end of the line.


    And when Anne didn''t hear any response from him, she looked at her phone and found that the call


    was still active.


    "Peter, are you there?" she asked, slightly confused. When she didn''t hear any response again, Anne


    opened her mouth to utter something, but Peter spoke.


    "Anne, remind Kevin to be careful." After that short warning, Peter abruptly hung up the call, leaving


    Anne with her drowsiness.


    With a grimace, she gazed at her phone to check the call and found that it had already ended. Then,


    she felt Kevin beside her, encircling his arms around her. "Why did Peter call you thiste at night?


    What happened?" he asked in a hoarse voice.


    Turning over to gaze at his face, Anne frowned slightly and replied, "He called to remind you to be


    careful."


    Upon hearing this, Kevin opened his eyes, raised his eyebrows, and looked at Anne, who had an


    evident trace of uneasiness between her eyebrows.


    They both knew that Peter was on good terms with Kim. And now that he reminded Kevin to be on the


    lookout, it meant that Kim would take action soon.


    Although thetter recently exerted so much of his efforts and resources, he still failed to get what he


    wanted. He must be very furious to get an emptypany.


    And although he didn''t really care for the CEO position, both Kevin and Anne knew that Kim was a


    proud man and he would never allow himself to fail like this.


    He would, without a doubt, vent his anger on Kevin.


    Therefore, Peter''s reminder was not something to be ignored.


    "Kim is tired of this game and wants to deal with me in the most direct way," Kevin utteredzily with his


    eyes half-closed as if he didn''t care about it at all.


    But contrary to his calmness, Anne was already feeling uneasy, as evidenced by the trembling of her


    eyshes.


    Ryan''s death brought an incurable pain to her, and it served as a reminder of how cruel Kim was.


    That man didn''t abide by thew. Killing someone was so easy for him that he could do it without


    batting an eye.


    Was Kim nning to do the same with Kevin?


    How could Anne let it happen and do nothing?


    "Kevin, it''s too dangerous! We have to find a way." Anne''s voice was evidently full of anxiety.


    With a smile at the corners of his mouth, Kevin held her closer and nted a kiss on her cheek before


    saying softly, "Anne, don''t think too much. I''m here with you, and I promise that I will be absolutely safe.


    Kim thought he saw through everything, but in fact, he didn''t realize anything."


    Astonishment shed through Anne''s eyes, but Kevin soon shut his eyes and pretended to fall asleep


    just to calm her down.


    Indeed, he had made detailed ns and had seen through everything, but Anne was still afraid that


    something else would happen that might ruin his ns!


    When Anne finally decided to go back to sleep, Kevin suddenly opened his eyes. There was no trace of


    nonchnce in his face. But the hardening of his jaw showcased that he was rmed too.


    ''Kim couldn''t stand it anymore? Is he going to make a move?'' Even so, Kevin was not afraid at all.


    The next morning, he went to the office like usual. Anne was restlessly worried, so she called Sam.


    "Sam, if it wasn''t serious, Peter wouldn''t have called me at all. Now that he has reminded me, it only


    meant that it was true. I''m worried that Kim is going to assassinate Kevin!"


    On the other end of the line was Sam, who kept silent while listening to her frantic voice. "You are right.


    I also think that Kim will make a move," he uttered seriously after a while.


    "Kevin doesn''t have any bodyguards with him, and he doesn''t seem to take it seriously. I''m really


    worried..." Anne felt helpless at this point.


    However, much to her surprise, Sam blurted out augh. "Ha-ha! Come on, Anne. What kind of man do


    you think Kevin is? Don''t you know him at all? Kevin wouldn''t leave you and your children. Don''t worry.


    Besides, don''t you trust him?"


    Of course, Anne believed Kevin, but she was still worried! After all, anything could happen if he


    wouldn''t be careful!


    With a heavy sigh, Anne hung up the phone and gazed at the servantsing in and out of their


    house. And with every minute she spent locked up in those walls, she became more and more anxious.


    Meanwhile, Kevin sat in the conference room, looking at the shareholders and the empty seat meant


    for Kim.


    It seemed that thetter had indeed investigated everything and found out about the shellpany.


    And since he was not here today, that meant that he would not be taking that seat and thepany at


    all.


    "It seems that your new president is not interested in thispany anymore." Shaking his head, Kevin


    surveyed the crowd with a faint smile. Then, with an intimidating aura emanating from him, he


    continued, "If that''s the case, then I can''t resign as the CEO, so I will continue to stay in this position.


    Does anyone have any objection?"


    Everyone lowered their heads and didn''t dare to say a word.


    Up to now, everyone wondered what on earth happened to make Kim give up the CEO position.

 Chapter 451 Kims Capture

    Chapter 451 Kim''s Capture


    Everybody here knew it was much better if the group continued to be run by Kevin. They couldn''t


    imagine what would happen if it fell in Kim''s hands.


    "If there is no objection, I am going to leave. I have an important business to deal with," Kevin said


    curtly, not wanting to stay here any longer. Having received no objection from them, he strode out.


    The shareholders looked at each other, each letting out a helpless sigh. They were too ashamed for


    what they had done to Kevin.


    On the way, Kevin came face to face with Kim. Thetter had a smile on his face. He didn''t utter a


    word. He let his smile speak for himself.


    In Kim''s eyes, Kevin was just a man whose days were numbered. Such a person didn''t deserve his


    attention.


    "Well, looks like someone is very certain about my death," Kevin said coldly as he passed by his rival.


    His words had caught Kim off-guard. He understood his ns had been known. There was only one


    other person who knew about it. It was Peter!


    ''I didn''t expect Peter would snitch on me, '' he thought and shook his head angrily.


    Kevin turned to him and said, "If you stop what you are doing and promise to leave A City, you can


    consider yourself safe. However, if you insist on doing what you nned on doing then only one among


    us is going to be hurt. And that person will be you, not me."


    "In that case, I''ll wait and see!" Kim retorted back, a disdainful smile making its way to his face. He


    gazed at Kevin cynically, not truly believing the threats that had been thrown at him.


    After all, he controlled the underworld and managed countless powerful people, all of whom were


    willing to risk their lives for money. As for Kevin, he was rich and powerful. But hecked the


    connection that would enable him to fight back.


    Kim paid no heed to his words. Kevin lowered his head and continued to walk, quickening his pace.


    After Kevin returned to the Fu Family''s house, Anne went rushing to him. Relief washed through her.


    Her husband was safe and sound.


    "Kevin, I suggest you hire more bodyguards," she said, looking at him with concern. "It''s not that I don''t


    believe you, but I want to make sure you are fine."


    With a smile at the corners of his mouth, Kevin pulled her towards him. In a low voice, he said, "Anne,


    stop worrying about me. I will be fine. The only person who has to worry about his safety is Kim!"


    "What! Will you be taking action so soon? Have you gathered evidence against him?" Anne broke free


    from Kevin''s embrace and stared straight into his eyes. "Answer me, please. If yes, then it''s happening


    too fast. How can you be so confident?"


    As his wife, she wasn''t convinced. She knew Kevin was the kind of man who nned well. But she had


    no idea he would be taking action so soon.


    He nodded and said with a smile, "I never do things without preparation. You have got to stop


    worrying."


    Defeated, she nodded her head, but deep in her heart she was still worried.


    However, Kevin was very calm, as if everything was under his control. Seeing his confidence, she


    could only pray things would go ording to his ns.


    After dinner, she sat on the sofa like a kitten,zily nestling in Kevin''s arms. He lowered his head while


    he looked through the financial report of thepany.


    Just when she was beginning to rx, he whispered in her ears, "It''s almost time."


    Hearing Kevin''s words, Anne was confused for a moment. But soon she understood what he was


    referring to. A frown crept through her face. Before she could say something, his long hands


    smoothened the lines on her forehead. In a soothing voice, he said, "Anne, I can''t have you worry so


    much about me. You know I am not the impulsive sort of guy. I think twice before I do something. I am


    extremely careful and Kim doesn''t stand a chance against me. He is going down."


    His words had soothed her. She nodded her head and hugged him tightly. Yes, she believed in her


    man. Once he seeded, they could get rid of Kim. If Kevin failed, then they would go down together.


    No matter what, she would be with him. Hence there was no reason to be worried.


    On the other side, Kim was having a meeting with his subordinates and discussing how to kill Kevin


    without getting caught. While they were immersed in this, there was a sudden knock on the door.


    The crowd anxiously gazed at each other. Kim frowned slightly but soon gathered his wits. He asked


    the group to remain calm and went towards the door.


    In the monitor, he saw it was the police.


    It was ate night. ''What could be the matter?'' he wondered.


    He couldn''t think of a usible exnation but opened the door anyway. The police outside looked at


    Kim and saluted him. Without any dy, they cut to the chase.


    "Mr. Cory, you are suspected of kidnapping, killing, and threatening. Please follow us to the police


    station and assist in the investigation."


    Kim raised his eyebrows and looked at the police in surprise.


    Yes, he had done everything the police had stated. However, he was careful enough and hadn''t left


    behind any trace. ''Then how did they find out?'' he wondered, worry building inside him.


    Seeing the police, all the people in the room instinctively went for their guns. They frowned and looked


    at Kim, waiting for his order.


    Kim smiled innocently, but when he spoke, his voice was cold and murderous.


    "Sir, I think you must have made a terrible mistake. I''m a dutiful businessman. How could I do such


    things? Perhaps it is Kim who had done the things you have stated," Kim lied and pretended to look


    grieved.


    "We don''t know the details yet. We are simply following the orders," the policeman said, looking a little


    helpless.


    Kim raised his eyebrows, hesitated for a moment, slowly turned around and gently shook his head at


    the crowd.


    Kim was the most cautious man which was why he survived in the underworld for so many years. He


    gave this a lot of thought but couldn''t figure out where he had made a mistake.


    He knew fighting back wasn''t a choice.


    "Since you suspect me, I have no choice but to go with you," he said cooperatively.


    The police nodded and immediately took him into the police car. The people in the room found


    themselves in a helpless position.


    "The boss has been taken away by the police. What should we do?" The police were their mortal


    enemies. The mere sight of police made them vignt.


    "Don''t you know our boss''s ability? He has allowed the police to take him away. Even then, he seemed


    so confident. In that case, we have to remain calm. Don''t alert the enemy, or we might destroy his


    n." The bodyguard, who had been protecting Kim during the gunfight back then, continued to


    discuss their next move.


    Everyone approved this opinion.


    Sitting in the police car, Kim looked out of the window at the scenery and he found himself deep in


    thought. He was certain he hadn''t left behind any evidence.


    What had gone wrong?


    He knew querying these police inspectors would be useless. At present, he had to look calm, or else


    they would consider him guilty.


    When they arrived at the police station, someone immediately frisked Kim''s body. His expression


    changed, but he knew fighting would make things worse. After they were sure he didn''t carry any


    weapon, the police let him sit in the interrogation room.


    Kim looked around the interrogation room, giving out a dryugh. This was the second time he had sat


    here.


    The first time had something to do with the gunfight in A City. Kevin had been responsible for it. In the


    deepest recesses of his mind, he knew Kevin was responsible this time as well.


    Ever since he was a kid, he had lived a smooth and luxurious life. But Kevin had the audacity to


    disgrace him twice! This made it obvious that as long as that man lived, his life would be difficult. Under


    the circumstance, the best thing would be to get him killed.


    At the thought of killing Kevin, a murderous look entered Kim''s face.


    "What are you thinking about?" a voice asked, interrupting his thoughts.


    Kim raised his head and looked at the interrogator. He shook his head slightly and said in confusion,


    "I''m wondering why I, a businessman who abides by thew, is brought here. What on earth


    happened? Has someone set me up?"


    The interrogator smiled and sat next to him. "We are thew enforcers. We have certain duties to take


    care of.


    But for the first time, I feel like I''m in a dilemma!"


    Kim raised his eyebrows and looked at the interrogator in confusion, "Why?"


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    "We have gathered some evidence. However, we have no proof that you are the one whomitted


    these crimes.


    If you have indeed done it, it can only mean one thing - You are Kim. If this turns out to be true, then we


    have made a big mistake by letting you gost time. And we missed an opportunity to render


    meritorious service.


    But if it''s not you, we''ll also be happy for you."


    Hearing these grandiose words, Kim sneered.


    In a society ruled byw, the police were eager to make contributions. If they actually caught a criminal,


    it would be a wonderful aplishment for them. How could they let him go so easily?


    "ording to the information we got, Kim and Cory aren''t two different people who look alike. It says


    they are the same person. It is believed that what happened to the AN Group''s partner is your fault.


    You tried to assassinate the developer of the project and made the AN Group suffer a loss of three


    trillion. In addition to that, you threatened Abel in W City and forced him and his fellows to hurt the old


    man.


    You kidnapped Anne and made her drink the forbidden medicine. It doesn''t stop here, you are also


    used of having killed Ryan and many other people."


    Reading the documents in his hand, the interrogator looked at the man in front of him. The more he


    read, the more surprised he became.


    Although this man wasn''t as gentle and elegant as Kevin, nobody would deny he was a handsome


    man. There was nothing about him that made him look like a criminal.


    Kim raised his eyebrows and shook his head with a smile. Yes, he was responsible for everything this


    interrogator had just said. But nobody could charge him without solid evidence. None of this mattered.


    "If you want to lock me up, please show me the evidence. Otherwise, it isn''t right to use me of


    committing these crimes. Please let me out. I have a meeting tomorrow which involves an important


    contract." He crossed his arms over his chest and regarded the interrogator indifferently.


    The interrogator closed the documents in his hands and slowly took off his sses. Although he was


    nearsighted, his eyes were particrly bright. He stated, "The partner of AN Group is not dead, and he


    has the recording file in his hand. In addition to that, Abel can testify whether it was you or not. And to


    top it, Kevin ims to have some evidence which he hasn''t revealed yet."


    The more he heard, the more shocked he became. He had no idea that the partner of AN Group was


    still alive nor he knew about the recording. Besides, he didn''t expect that damn Abel, who was already


    in prison, could stir trouble for him. It was all Kevin''s fault!


    Now he understood why Kevin had looked so confident when hest met him. It turned out he was


    well-prepared!


    "By the way,st time Kim came to the police station, we extracted the DNA from him. Although you


    have already submitted your DNA, we aren''t quite sure it was the correct one. Hence we have decided


    to make you take it again," the interrogator said as his eyes studied Kim''s pale face.


    Kim narrowed his eyes and watched the interrogator''s receding figure. Nothing had gone as per his


    n! He gritted his teeth and clenched his fists as he raised his head to look at the video camera that


    had recorded the whole interrogation process.

 Chapter 452 Too Calm

    Chapter 452 Too Calm


    Initially, Kim wondered if something was wrong. Otherwise, how could Kevin be so confident that he


    could take him down this time? What he didn''t know was that Kevin had gathered enough evidence to


    be against him without his notice.


    Everything seemed really difficult to handle right now.


    He tightly shut his eyes to think better. It seemed that he had to make some ns in advance.


    Meanwhile, Kevin submitted all the evidence he gathered. The police station was sent into a ruckus. All


    the proofs directly proved that Cory was indeed Kim.


    They had been hellbent on catching Kim to win honor. Yet the evidence showed that Kim was around


    them all the time. They were so stupid to think that he was another man who happened to look the


    same as Kim.


    There were many people in the world, and it was true that there were people who looked the same


    because of the same DNA sequence. Yet such cases were few.


    But how could they have easily bought it and fallen for such a trick?


    Since the evidence was pointing right at all the crimes Kim hadmitted, he would definitely be


    charged and punished with death penalty. And they were right ¨C days after the court finalized the case,


    Kim was sentenced to death.


    Everything went smoothly, and finally, Kevin and Anne had one less thing to worry about.


    Anne sat on the couch, seemingly out of her sense as Kevin talked about what happened.


    When Kevin had decided to act to get rid of Kim, she was worried. But she didn''t expect the tables to


    turn so fast that in a blink of an eye, Kim was sent to prison, where he would eventually meet his


    demise.


    It was really surprising how things could change in a heartbeat.


    "From now on, we are in real danger. So, don''t leave the house unless you have something very


    important to do. I will take bodyguards with me and increase my security. Remember, this is the most


    dangerous time. If we make any mistakes, all our efforts will be in vain," Kevin said worriedly. Anne


    gazed up at him and nodded in silence.


    Now that Kim was sentenced to death, his aplices would undeniably find an opportunity to take


    revenge on them.


    All of a sudden, Anne felt relieved. Fortunately, she and Kevin sent Selma and the children abroad


    ahead of time. Otherwise, they would be in danger if they were to stay with them.


    After Cory was sentenced to death, the AS Group was given back to Peter''s hands. Amidst all these,


    Peter sat in his office, staring at the ground with deep eyes.


    He had thought that things would get so violent between Kevin and Kim, but he didn''t expect Kevin to


    be so calm about it all. Before Kim could even sense that he was in great trouble, he had already been


    brought into police custody.


    The real threatening man was not the one who barked loudly but the one who silently sneaked around


    before he could attack fatally.


    And Kevin was that kind of perilous man. He was indeed a terrible opponent to go against with.


    However, from now on, Kevin and Anne had to face a greater challenge. Nobody knew¨C¨Cnot even


    them¨C¨Cif they could ovee it.


    After some time, both Kevin and Anne exhausted all their connections to pay Kim a visit in jail.


    Sitting in front of the prison visitation window, Kim looked at them nonchntly. His eyes were void of


    any emotions as if he was not human at all.


    "We have made all the evidence against you public. There''s no escaping this time," Kevin broke the


    intense silence. Things might be easy to handle if they were kept private, but once they were made


    public, there was no way to mend them.


    Kim raised his eyebrows and stared at Kevin with a sheepish smile. "I was so sure you would die this


    time, but I didn''t expect you to move so discreetly fast.


    Not only have you made the group a shellpany, but you have even set so many traps for me. I


    thought I was one step ahead of you, but it seems that I was so full of myself. You won, Kevin."


    Having dealt with Kevin so many times, Kim had always thought that he was at the upper hand. Yet,


    the truth told him no matter what he did, Kevin was just too capable to be trapped and swindled.


    Instead, it was Kim who was in trouble now.


    "Did no one teach you not to underestimate your opponent; otherwise, you will die because of your


    arrogance?" Kevin sneered.


    As a businessman, he was used to taking risks. But being reckless while doing so was not in his


    vocabry. Meanwhile, Kim had always acted on impulse, moving audaciously and in haste.


    Both men had their own ways of doing things. Kim was very mboyant, doing things in a simple and


    brutal style. On the surface, Kevin seemed to be at a disadvantage, when in fact, thetter had already


    plotted ahead against him.


    And because Kim was dense in sensing it out, it led to this current situation¨C¨Cwith him in prison,


    awaiting his death sentence.


    "Don''t worry. I won''t die here," Kim vowed with a hint of confidence glinting in his eyes.


    Grinning, Kevin retorted, "Let''s wait and see."


    With that, Kim broke free from the re andnded his gaze at Anne.


    Anne stared back at him, with neither of them speaking.


    Momentster, Anne finally heaved a deep sigh. She lowered her eyes and said helplessly, "Everything


    will be over."


    "If I haven''tmitted so many crimes when we met, would you choose me?" Kim asked suddenly,


    which obviously caught Anne in surprise.


    When he decided to give up on her, Anne thought she would never hear his confrontation. She knew


    he was a proud man.


    "For some things, I will never have the chance to know the answers if I don''t ask you now." Kim shook


    his head with a bitter smile while keeping his gaze at Anne firmly, evidently waiting for her response.


    "No!" Anne shook her head, and it was already enough answer to let him know that she would never


    love him.


    In an instant, Kim''s face turned cold. The way he pursed his lips, showed how very dissatisfied he was.


    "Kim, do you know what love is?" Anne asked softly as she stared into Kim''s eyes.


    Because he wasn''t expecting this question from her, Kim was utterly stunned.


    "People are meant to love only one person deeply. Before I met you, I had already fallen in love with


    Kevin. So, no matter how good you are to me or how decent you could have been, I still couldn''t love


    you. That''s because my heart already belonged to Kevin." Anne sighed heavily and added, "I owe you


    a ''thank you'' for loving me.


    But loving someone does not mean you can possess her! If you truly love that person, you must be


    willing to let her go if she doesn''t have feelings for you.


    Her happiness should be something you would care about, even if that meant setting her free. That''s


    what real love is!"


    Kim shook his head slightly as he lowered his eyes, obviously not epting Anne''s exnation. Then,


    tapping his legs with his slender fingers, he replied disdainfully, "What nonsense are you talking about?


    If you love someone, shouldn''t you do whatever it takes to be with her? Shouldn''t you fight for her till


    death?"


    Upon hearing that, Anne was caught tongue-tied and didn''t know what to say. She signed helplessly.


    "Those whose courses are different cannoty ns for one another," as the saying went. They were


    just too different from each other.


    Meanwhile, Kevin held her hand, ignoring Kim. And as thetter watched them, he slowly tightened his


    knuckles.


    His death sentence might have already been finalized, but he still had time before the execution. And


    before that, he wanted to see Anne and Kevin go to hell. Since he was about to die, he might as well


    drag them both with him!


    It didn''t matter whether he was cruel or crazy, as long as the two would be as miserable as he was!


    Smiling deviously, Kim stood up slowly and walked back into his cell.


    Anne slumped on the sofa as soon as they got home. A servant immediately brought her a cup of tea.


    "How do you feel?" she asked Kevin after taking a sip on the cup.


    Today, they visited Kim with the mere intention of getting some clues if he was really nning


    something.


    But after seeing how calm he looked against that visiting window, both of them were even more


    confused.


    It seemed that Kim had finally epted his fate. But Anne and Kevin knew that his aplices would


    not let him die just like that. So, what was Kim nning then?


    Kevin sighed heavily and furrowed his brows in utter confusion.


    Indeed, Kim was too calm this time, as if he had finally epted defeat.


    But how was that possible? How could Kim let himself stay locked up in prison?


    Anne and Kevin were sure that the man was plotting something while locked up in his cell. They hadn''t


    thought of it yet, but they were afraid that if they wouldn''t do something quick, it might be toote for


    them.


    "I don''t exactly know what he is nning to do, but the calmer he is, the more dangerous he gets,"


    Kevin uttered, massaging his temples to ease his frustration.


    Nodding, Anne thought that Kevin was right.


    "Stop thinking about it for now. Let''s just wait and see for now and n againter on." Kevin stepped


    forward and gently stroked her hair.


    Now they had made all the preparations they could. So, the only rational thing left to do was to defend


    themselves for whatever was toe.


    Later that day, the two went to the office holding each other''s hands.


    Seeing them so affectionate, the employees gathered into a circle to gossip again.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Of course, they were all envious of Anne. After all, despite the bad name she had on the inte, Kevin


    still loved her so much.


    Meanwhile, the shareholders of AN Group knew the truth¨C¨Cthepany had not lost anything. Kevin


    just wanted to seize the trap Kim set out for him. And now that it hade to light, the shareholders


    could not help shaking their heads and sighing.


    They all knew that as long as Kevin was there to lead thepany, there would be nothing to worry


    about. But after all that had happened, how could they face Kevin?


    Under desperation, most of the shareholders chose not to attend the general meeting.


    But Kevin didn''t care about that.


    "Should the LF Group keep running?" Anne poured a ss of water for Kevin and asked in a low voice.


    Kevin''s eyes were fixed on the document as if he had already thought about this question. "LF Group


    has entered many partnerships and deals because of me. But in terms of reputation, it is still inferior to


    the AN Group. The big clients will not choose to partner with LF Group!


    Although Kim is now in prison, I won''t be assured until I finally get rid of him.


    After he is executed, we will turn the LF Group into a subsidiary of AN Group."


    Anne nodded, happy to know that Kevin meant to keep the LF Group forever.


    "Thispany is registered under both our names. I don''t want it to get dissolved," Kevin assured with


    a smile.


    Indeed, the name of the group represented their connection. How could they let disappear it just like


    this?


    "We can develop the LF Group into a designpany so that your talent cane into y," he


    suggested, much to Anne''s surprise.

 Chapter 453 Satisfied

    Chapter 453 Satisfied


    Although Anne had a talent for design, she never had the chance to use her talent after being


    imprisoned by Kim. And even though she was free now, she was so upied dealing with the brute


    and all the problems he had caused her.


    Once Kim was out of the picture, Anne was so sure she would be free to do whatever she liked without


    any worry at all.


    "It doesn''t matter whether the LF Group will make profits or not. As long as it can bring us happiness,


    that''s the only thing that matters." Kevin stared at Anne''s peaceful face as he said those words.


    A soft touch shed through Anne''s heart. With a smile, she nodded firmly and nted a kiss on


    Kevin''s lips.


    Although she and Kevin had be a couple, it would be boring if she had to stay at home all day


    doing nothing. She figured to make use of her time to do something she liked.


    Kevin''s lips curved into a satisfied smile, then he turned to the document in his hand.


    Meanwhile, after Kim was arrested and put into prison, Sam''s case also had a favorable turn. Everyone


    knew that Kim had reced the medicines of the three patients who had died, so Sam was acquitted.


    He didn''t expect his problem to be solved so soon, and now his reputation and hospital had been


    restored.


    After hearing what happened, the doctors and nurses returned to their work, and everything was back


    to normal.


    Emily was also in good health, and it was believed that she would deliver the baby in a few months.


    Time passed by, and everything had seemed to have fallen into ces. Anne and Kevin went to work


    every day and nothing dangerous hade their way.


    However, the more peaceful their lives were, the more ufortable Anne and Kevin grew. It was like


    the calm before the storm.


    Kim would never give up so easily. More than that, his aplices seemed to have disappeared out of


    thin air, and the police could not arrest even one of them. Those men must have been really influential.


    "To be honest, I''m very terrified. There''s this lingering fear that I will get killed one day, but I don''t know


    when exactly," Anne said helplessly while shaking her head.


    Since Sam went to work in the hospital and left Emily at home, Anne visited her to chat.


    After hearing what she said, Emily sighed and shook her head slightly. Indeed, the more peaceful their


    lives were, the more disturbing they felt.


    More than that, based on the crazy things that Kim had done in the past, he would definitely take


    revenge on Anne and Kevin.


    And this was the most frightening thing. Because they both knew he woulde prepared this time.


    "Now we have no way to fight it. We can only deal with it one step at a time." Emily shook her head


    helplessly.


    With a slight smile, Anne replied, "Emily, you don''t need to worry about it. You are not alone anymore.


    You are pregnant, and that baby needs utmost safety."


    At the mention of the child, a smile subconsciously appeared on Emily''s face. Her fingers gently


    stroked her still t belly.


    Surely, it made her happy even with the mere mention of her baby.


    It was a reminder of the special love she shared, and its mere existence was the most beautiful thing


    that had ever happened to her.


    "Well, it''s gettingte. I have to go to the office. Have a good rest at home and don''t tire yourself too


    much," Anne reminded as she rose from her seat.


    Obediently, Emily nodded with a reassuring smile.


    However, as soon as Anne left and she was left alone, Emily sighed heavily.


    When would Kim ever stop with his revenge? Would he really hold a grudge until his veryst breath?


    Meanwhile, when Anne arrived at the office, Kevin was still stuck with paper works. All the employees


    were already having lunch, but he was still working overtime, evidently lost track of time.


    And that was how Kevin operated ¨C he could forget about anything whenever he was consumed with


    work. And looking at him now, Anne couldn''t help shaking her head, feeling worried. For her, nothing


    was more important than Kevin''s health.


    So, as she walked towards him, she grabbed a bookmark and tucked it on the papers before closing


    the document. A cold and fierce look shed through Kevin''s eyes as he raised his head in an instant.


    But when he saw Anne, he smiled and rubbed his eyebrows. "Why did youe back so soon?" he


    asked.


    He knew that Anne went to visit Emily but didn''t expect that it was already afternoon.


    "Let''s go to have lunch. I know a new good restaurant," Anne suggested, caressing his forearm.


    Gazing down at his watch, Kevin fell silent for a while before replying, "Anne, these documents are


    quite urgent. Let''s just go to that restaurantter for dinner, okay?"


    Anne raised her eyebrows and nodded. She then turned around and walked out of the office to buy


    lunch for him.


    After his meal, Kevin continued dealing with the documents while Anne sat quietly in one corner,


    reading a fashion magazine and outlining her own design.


    After a while, Kevin stole a gaze from her before focusing back on the contract. Although they were


    both working in silence, he felt utterly good, knowing that Anne was beside him.


    As long as they were together, their lives would be colorful.


    Unknowingly, it was already evening. Kevin arranged the papers and closed the folder before slowly


    walking over. He didn''t notice that Anne had already fallen asleep.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Meanwhile, feeling a pair of eyes intently staring at her, Anne slowly opened her eyes, and the two


    gazed at each other.


    Smiling, Kevin nted a kiss on her forehead before gently saying, "Lazy kitten, it''s gettingte. Let me


    take you out to a nice dinner, okay?"


    Anne nodded and stood up to turn and look out of the window. Rubbing her eyebrows, she gazed at the


    dark sky and learned that it was already evening.


    Minutester, she found herself sitting in Kevin''s car while yawning as she watched the empty streets


    they passed by.


    "It''s been a busy day today. You can stay at home tomorrow and rest," Kevin suggested, feeling


    apologetic as he noticed how tired she was.


    He had been used to such a busy life, but Anne had not.


    As a man, it didn''t matter if he got tired or suffered. It was more important to protect and take care of


    his woman.


    Anne shook her head and was about to say something when she noticed something behind them. With


    widened eyes, she frantically said, "Kevin, someone is following us!"


    Kevin turned around and frowned. As expected, a couple of ck cars were following them.


    For so long, Kim''s subordinates had stayed silent in hiding while Kevin waited anxiously.


    Now it seemed that they had finally moved.


    Fortunately, Kevin was with Anne, so if anything happened, he could protect her.


    But if he asked Anne to get out of the car right now, those men behind them would definitely notice. If


    anything happened to Anne, he couldn''t survive either.


    What should he do now?


    Kevin pretended to drive as if it was nothing, but Anne noticed otherwise and held his hand to calm him


    down.


    "Kevin, let''s get through this together!"


    Anne firmly uttered, determined to never leave him.


    As Kevin heard this, his heart skipped a beat, and a sense of sweetness reced his fear in an instant.


    As a couple, they would naturally get past this together. So, what was there to be afraid of?


    "Anne, call Sam right now and tell him about this," Kevin said calmly as he tried his best to focus on the


    road ahead.


    Knowing the urgency of the matter, Anne called Sam and told him everything.


    After hearing that, Sam immediately informed the police while trying topose himself.


    It might be Kim or his subordinates, but one thing was for sure¨C¨Cthey had finally started moving!


    And ruthless as they were, their only goal this time was to kill Anne and Kevin!


    Maybe they would not kill Anne, but they would certainly not let Kevin live!


    Suddenly, several cars rushed out in front, forcing Kevin to stir the wheel aside.


    In an instant, the car behind them collided heavily with another car and turned over directly.


    With Anne''s shoulder straps on, she didn''t get hurt. Kevin, who was sitting next to her, pursed his lips


    tightly.


    "Anne, fasten your seat belt!" he yelled with eyes full of anxiety.


    Although Anne didn''t say anything, she held the seat belt tightly.


    Kevin''s eyes turned sharp as a dagger as he suddenly hit the brakes.


    They saw a man in ck standing in front of them. They had met him several times and recognized he


    was Kim''s assistant, also his bodyguard.


    But what shocked them to the core was the bomb he was holding in his hand. Once it was thrown into


    their car, Anne and Kevin would definitely be in critical condition, or worse, die.


    Kevin understood that there was only one way for them to escape now, which was to get out of the car!


    So, looking at Anne, he clenched their hands together while she smiled and shook her head at him.


    Although they both didn''t say anything, they understood what each other meant. As long as they were


    together, there was nothing to be afraid of.


    The car door opened, and Anne and Kevin walked out slowly. Now, Selma and the children were


    abroad. Eddy had finally found a heart donor, and his leukemia had been contained. He would live!


    Even if Anne and Kevin died here today, they would leave their families safe and healthy.


    "Long time no see, Anne and Kevin." The man revealed a cold smile, which was very simr to Kim''s.


    "Kim has been imprisoned and sentenced to death. But why are you still here? Do you want to die with


    him?" Kevin spat those words with so much animosity.


    "Our life belongs to our boss. You put him in prison, which is the same as killing all of us. So how can


    we let you live after all this?" The bodyguard sneered.


    "Your lives don''t belong to anyone but yourselves. Kim can''t control you anymore. The underworld


    empire has been dismantled. You can get away from here and start a new life. Don''t you want that?"


    Anne looked at the crowd with her face painted with nothing but confusion.


    Although she knew that each group would have their own faith, she didn''t expect Kim''s men to still be


    this determined after what happened to their boss.


    "Cut the crap. Without our boss, all of us will be dead. It''s only right for us to take revenge for him now!"


    the bodyguard said coldly. Then, slowly stepping back, he added, "Our boss has been sentenced to


    death because of you. So, we''re here to make sure you get the same punishment!"


    They would let Anne and Kevin die the same way as Kim would!

 Chapter 454 Shot

    Chapter 454 Shot


    Almost as a reflex action, Kevin stood in front of Anne to protect her. He then pierced his sharp, cold


    eyes at Kim''s subordinates and warned, "The police areing soon. If you don''t want to die here,


    you''d better leave as soon as possible!"


    "We know!" Kim''s personal bodyguard sneered. Then, he looked around his aplices and shouted,


    "Guys, tell them that we are not afraid of death!"


    "Yeah!" Everyone answered in unison.


    Obviously, they were all loyal to Kim, even with his current situation of being locked up in jail.


    But then, this kind of loyalty was troublesome and toxic.


    Looking around, Kevin saw that there were more than 30 men armed with guns in their hands.


    Although he too had a gun on his waist, he was clearly outnumbered. Although he could use the gun to


    shoot, he was not as familiar with weapons as these people were.


    More than that, these men didn''t have any families to protect, so killing was basically child''s y for


    them.


    "Have you even talked to Kim? Did your boss really agree to this?" After hearing the siren from afar,


    Kevin thought of asking those men questions to buy some time.


    "You don''t have to worry about it. Just stay still and let us kill you now!"


    After saying that, everyone immediately rounded up their guns and aimed at Kevin and Anne.


    The bullets deep from the dark muzzle would definitely take a person''s life in one fire.


    Anne bit her lips tightly. At this point, she would be lying if she said she was not afraid at all.


    "You can choose between the two of us and Kim!" Suddenly, Anne managed to speak after trying to


    conceal her fright.


    And although Kim''s subordinates were ready to shoot at any time, they suddenly paused upon hearing


    her proposal.


    "What do you mean?" the bodyguard asked, eyeing her in confusion.


    "What if I tell you that we can help you save Kim if you let us get out of here safely, what will you


    choose?" Anne asked as she gazed at everyone while firmly holding Kevin''s hand. She was clearly


    trying to gain their trust and establish rapport.


    Kevin looked at her and immediately understood what she was doing.


    "News that our boss is in jail has attracted the attention of the public. We can''t save him at this point!"


    That was why these bodyguards were willing to risk their lives to kill Kevin and Anne.


    In the distance, the police siren was getting closer and closer, and everyone was getting more and


    more anxious.


    "Yeah, you can''t save your boss, but it doesn''t mean that Kevin couldn''t!" she persuaded in a firm voice


    as a gleam of hope hinted in her eyes, The bodyguards looked at each other in utter confusion. Clearly,


    they were faced with a dilemma and did not know how to choose.


    They didn''t dare to underestimate Kevin''s power after hepletely beat Kim¨C¨Cthe boss of an


    underground mafia.


    They were willing to risk their own lives to kill Kevin and Anne because they had no other choice.


    "Do you really have a solution?" The bodyguard gazed at Kevin, his expression wavering but a hint of


    hope was evident on his face.


    "If you don''t believe me, then I can''t help you. We''re on the same boat now. It''s either we die together,


    or we live and save your boss." Kevin continued to cajole while concealing his nervousness.


    The calmer he was, the more confused the bodyguard was.


    Secondster, Kim''s bodyguard sneered and raised his gun again, pointing it at Kevin''s head. "You''d


    better keep your promise, or we will definitelye back and take your lives. For now, we''ll teach you


    a lesson first so that you won''t forget to save Kim!"


    Kevin was surprised to see that the bodyguard shifted his gun and pointed at Anne!


    Yes, they had grasped Kevin''s weakness!


    If he were shot, he wouldn''t care about it. But if Anne were to get severely wounded, then Kevin would


    definitely lose his mind.


    Being the gangsters that they were, these men clearly knew how to make Kevin keep his promise!


    Meanwhile, Anne''s body became stiff. Suddenly, a sharp and life-threatening bullet was shot from the


    dark muzzle towards her leg!


    Her breathing fastened while she could feel that time had slowed down.


    The bullet flew so fast that Anne''s body could not move.


    No!


    She tightly closed her eyes, but before she could even feel the burning sensation of a bullet, a strong


    force had pushed her. The next second, she felt falling into a warm embrace, followed by a muffled


    groan that prated her ears.


    Feeling no excruciating pain at all, she opened her eyes and trembled at what weed her sight.


    Kevin, who was holding her tightly, had turned pale. And although he was clearly tormented with


    throbbing pain, he still managed to smile at her.


    "Anne, don''t be afraid. I''m here with you." His voice was still so gentle and reassuring.


    Meanwhile, Kim''s subordinates were all dumbfounded. They didn''t expect that Kevin could move so


    fast to block the bullet meant for Anne.


    At the same time, the police siren was fast approaching. These bodyguards knew that if they didn''t


    leave now, there would really be no chance to escape anymore.


    "Remember, this shot is just a small lesson. Next time, we wille with more people, and not only


    Kevin will get hurt!" After the cold voice, everyone immediately dispersed and hurried to their cars.


    "Kevin, where did you get shot? Tell me! Will I graze your wound if I move?"


    There was a bit of sob in Anne''s voice as she stayed still under his embrace.


    Kevin smiled and shook his head before struggling to sit on the ground.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    As Anne watched him search his legs, she couldn''t help but cover her mouth in shock. Because Kevin


    was wearing ck suit pants, the stain of blood was not evident. But his whole leg had be wet!


    More than that, a pool of blood had already stained the ground¨C¨Cclear evidence that he was shot.


    "Kevin, what should I do? What should I do?" Anne asked with her lips trembling. She knew she


    needed to be calm, but she just couldn''t after seeing him like this!


    "Call an ambnce!" In between gritted teeth, she dialed the number at once. Her shaking hands made


    it quite difficult to press the screen.


    And as Kevin watched her, he couldn''t help smiling. "Only one of my legs was wounded. There''s no


    need to worry that much. Calm down."


    Although he sounded so firm, his face had already turned pale, and Anne knew he was not safe yet.


    Secondster, the police car had finally arrived, and the first one to get out was Sam. A grimace of


    dissatisfaction immediately registered on his face as he saw the scene.


    "Where are your bodyguards? Why didn''t you bring them with you?" Sam asked anxiously as he looked


    around and saw there were only the two of them.


    Anne bit her lips, thinking of the same thing too.


    "Nothing has happened for so many days. I didn''t expect that they would catch us without our


    bodyguards this time," Kevin replied in a calm voice.


    Meanwhile, Sam frowned at him, feeling defeated.


    "The gangsters have escaped. We will immediately find clues to chase them," one of the policemen


    uttered after making a quick check of the surroundings.


    And as they waited for the ambnce to arrive, a sharp and deadly look shed in Kevin''s eyes.


    How dare those goons try to shoot Anne! They could hurt him all they wanted, but not Anne! Certainly


    not her!


    Anne''s mere existence was what transcended Kevin''s own life!


    He would never allow anyone to hurt her! This time, he would definitely capture them all!


    As the ambnce roared and halted to a stop near them, Kevin closed his eyes, thankful that they


    were finally in good hands.


    Once he was loaded in the ambnce, Anne followed inside and never left his side. Fortunately, only


    his right leg was injured, and it was nothing serious. After the bullet was taken out, he just needed to


    have a good rest to heal.


    Once at the hospital, Anne was relieved to hear the doctor assure that he was indeed safe.


    "Anne. Don''t let Mom and the kids learn about this. I don''t want them to worry about me." Thankfully,


    Kevin didn''t fall into aa, or else Anne wouldn''t know what to do.


    Nodding in agreement, she looked at Kevin and sighed heavily. "Kim''s subordinates just wanted to


    teach us a lesson. They were aiming at my legs. You shouldn''t have rushed up like that. What would I


    do if something terrible happens to you?" she said with a light sobing out of her mouth.


    With pursed lips, Kevin pulled her into his arms.


    Although Anne was caught off-guard, she didn''t dare to struggle from his embrace, considering his


    current condition. Instead, she just asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "Anne. I will protect you until I die!" Kevin tightened his hold around her as he swore those words. He


    was not the only one frightened by what happened just now. So was Anne.


    And although he looked calm on the outside, it did not mean that he was not afraid at all!


    Especially when those men aimed their guns at Anne! Kevin could feel that his heart had stopped


    beating at that moment!


    It didn''t matter whether it was him in danger as long as Anne was safe and sound!


    Suddenly, tears streamed down her face as she nestled closely on Kevin''s neck. And for a moment, his


    body froze out of shock. He surely wasn''t expecting this reaction from her. But after a while, he held on


    to her even tighter.


    They knew that this matter wasn''t over.


    It was not easy for them to send Kim to prison, so they would never let him out ever again!


    It didn''t matter if his subordinates would seek revenge for him again.


    This time, Kevin and Anne would be fully prepared. They would definitely catch them all!


    The group of men had lost their leader, the person and faith they believed in. No matter how hard they


    struggled, they would still meet their end!


    Both Anne and Kevin didn''t care about their own safety so long as the other was safe and away from


    danger. Indeed, their love was selfless!


    On the other side, Emily was frightened to the core after hearing the news. She immediately came to


    the hospital to visit Anne and Kevin.


    "Is your leg going to be all right?" she asked worriedly, looking at Kevin''s leg covered in bandages.


    "The doctor promised me that there will be no problem. Don''t worry." After replying, Anne shifted her


    gaze at Emily''s womb and added, "The first three months of pregnancy is very important. You can''t just


    go out whenever you want. You could have just called me. Why did you stille here by yourself?"


    "After learning I''m pregnant, I''ve done nothing but stay at home almost every day. I''m very bored. It''s


    good for my physical and mental health to go out for a walk," Emily retorted, caressing her swollen


    womb.


    Hearing this, Anne smiled helplessly and looked at Kevin. She saw him staring at Emily with an


    indescribable andplicated expression in his eyes.


    "What''s wrong with you?" Anne asked and poked his arm.


    Suddenly, Kevin came to his senses and turned his gaze at her before shaking his headzily.


    When Anne was pregnant, Kevin had never let her enjoy so much care and love.


    Now that he thought about it, he did not give her anything when she was in the most difficult pregnancy


    period.


    "Anne. I will protect you and treat you well for the rest of my life," Kevin promised so suddenly.


    Not expecting his unsolicited promise, Anne and Emily raised their eyebrows at the same time and


    looked at him in confusion. As a reply, Kevin merely smiled at them.


    Some things didn''t need to be exined. The past was gone, and the most important now were the


    present and the future!


    Anne shook her head helplessly, but a ghost of a smile was etched on her lips. Although she didn''t


    understand what Kevin was thinking, she trusted him with all her heart.

 Chapter 455 Competitive Spirit And Love

    Chapter 455 Competitive Spirit And Love


    Everyone was under the impression that police would solve the case quickly since they had found


    clues and evidence, but it seemed that the case was not as simple as everyone had thought it to be.


    They were all gangsters, and each of them was involved with homicide. They were brilliant at not


    leaving a single trace behind because the moment they had left the alley; they had dispersed in


    different directions, leaving no evidence of their presence.


    And even if they did identally leave a trace behind, it would have been erased quickly, as if erasing


    a pencil mark with an eraser.


    The case''splexity made even the police''s brows crease with frustration, but there was nothing that


    they could do.


    At the hospital, Sam appointed new bodyguards for Kevin''s protection and instructed them to guard


    him 24X7.


    Kevin had refused to be guarded initially. He was content with having Anne by his side, but when Sam


    had told him about the dangers that might crop up if the former wasn''t protected and that Anne might


    end up getting hurt, Kevin had begrudgingly consented.


    Kevin was recovering steadily, courtesy to Sam who was a brilliant doctor.


    The DG of police had visited Kevin in person. After talking to him for some time, he looked at Anne.


    He opened his mouth and closed it again. He looked flustered, and that perplexed Anne as well as


    Kevin.


    "Sir, you can say whatever you wish to. There''s no outsider in this room. Therefore, you don''t need to


    refrain yourself," Anne said politely.


    The director looked at Kevin who nodded reassuringly. He sighed heavily and said helplessly, "That


    group of people can establish an underworld empire in a society ruled byw. They are extremely


    shrewd." He shook his head in dismay. "We can''t find them now. It seems as if their very existence had


    vanished into thin air."


    The couple knew this from beforehand but they did not interrupt the director and let him continue


    speaking.


    "You had promised them to get Kim out at that time. I want to use him as a bait and lure them out of


    their den," the director said to Anne.


    Kevin was injured and confined to the bed due to which Anne was the only option avable. The only


    person who would be able to help the police now.


    Anne looked at Kevin. After a moment of silence, he looked at the director and said thoughtfully, "I have


    heard that Kim is literally worshipped by those men and they are loyal to him. Therefore, it''s a good


    idea to use him as a bait. But you will have to wait until my legs recoverpletely."


    Kevin was quick-witted and it didn''t take him long to understand that the police was eager to do


    something about the case and was getting impatient, but he also knew that the director would want to


    involve Anne in this and he wouldn''t let that happen.


    The director didn''t say anything. He looked at Anne who averted her gaze.


    When he saw that even Anne didn''t wish to agree to his proposal, he sighed. "All right. I''ll wait a few


    more days." The director had no choice but to agree with Kevin.


    After the director left, Kevin let out a breath and murmured, "It''s good that he came to meet. Otherwise,


    I would have gone to meet him."


    Anne smiled knowingly. She knew that even Kevin wanted to see the end of this case. She was also


    thankful to him for not letting her get involved in this.


    The day of Kim''s execution was drawing near, which was making the group more restless with each


    passing day, and they were starting to get desperate and in that desperations they might do anything.


    What Kevin and others had nned to do was to use their desperation to defeat them.


    Although Kevin was in hospital, he still handled the business. His assistant would arrive with a pile of


    documents every single day and today was nothing different. Anne, on the other hand, had nothing to


    upy herself with so she felt bored. Sitting on the bench in the corridor, she sighed as she thought of


    how she could while away her time.


    "How is Kevin?" Anne was startled by a familiar voice.


    Looking up, she raised her eyebrows in surprise. The woman in front of her was still skinny but she


    looked more radiant than what she did when they hadst met.


    The woman was none other than her younger sister, Rose, whom she hadn''t seen for a long time.


    Anne was taken aback because. She had thought that Rose would have gone back to her family after


    Sam''s hospital closed down. But surprisingly, she hadn''t left.


    "What are you doing here? I thought you had left." Anne furrowed her brows, baffled. She knew Kevin


    had let go of Rose so she shouldn''t be here anymore.


    Rose frowned as she took a seat opposite to Anne.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    "What do you want?" Anne asked gravely.


    She felt tired to the bones. So many things had happened in the past few days. Anne decided that


    unless Rose provoked her, she wouldn''t say anything unpleasant to her.


    "Anne, have you ever loved Ryan?" Rose asked her out of the blue.


    Surprise shed through Anne''s eyes. She didn''t expect that Rose would ask her such a question. She


    shook her head and said firmly, "From the very beginning until now, I have treated Ryan as a friend."


    Rose nodded without countering her answer. She lowered her gaze and looked thoughtful.


    Anne was at a loss. She had never seen her sister so quite.


    "Rose, why didn''t you tell me that you were here? I was worried about you," she said softly. She was


    about to say more when an anxious man appeared in the corridor. The moment his eyesnded on


    Rose, they filled with tenderness and relief.


    Anne''s eyebrows rose up. She turned her quizzical gaze at Rose before it went back to the man who


    was now walking towards them. The man was Rose''s husband, Mark, but she was under the


    impression that they were divorced.


    ''Why is he here then?'' she wondered.


    During the two years when Anne had been prisoner to Kim, a lot of things happened, including Mark


    and Rose''s divorce.


    After the stic surgery, Rose hade to meet Anne where she had said that she wanted to


    compete for Kevin again.


    So Anne thought Rose and Mark would never get back together again.


    After all, no man would like his woman to harbor feelings for another man.


    Then what was going on now?


    Rose followed Anne''s gaze and when she saw Mark, she lowered her gaze again. When he came to a


    stop near them, she spoke softly and Anne did not miss the tenderness in her tone.


    "I felt a little bored in the ward, so I came out for a walk. I forgot to tell you. I''m sorry." Rose peered at


    him.


    Mark shook his head and said, "You don''t have to say sorry. I went out for a long time so it''s


    understandable that you got bored." He looked at her sheepishly.


    Rose smiled in return.


    Anne''s mouth parted slightly, partly in astonishment and partly in curiosity. It was then that Mark turned


    to look at her and his eyebrows rose as if he had just realized that there was another person present


    apart from Rose.


    "Anne? Why are you here?" he asked in slight confusion.


    "Kevin is admitted here. He has suffered an injury," Anne replied with a tired smile.


    "Kevin is injured?" Mark''s voice held surprise. He then asked, "Should we go and visit him?"


    "No, thanks for offering but he is busy at the moment with office work. Moreover, he has almost


    completely recovered so there is no need," Anne said gently.


    Even though Anne gave a very logical reason for them to not meet Kevin, she actually didn''t want them


    to visit him because she was afraid that after seeing Kevin again, Rose''s mind might change and Mark


    and her budding rtionship might suffer the brunt. She didn''t want that, not when Mark had been


    helpful to her in the past.


    However, Mark did not think about it too much. Instead he nodded before looking at Rose. His gaze


    skimmed over her fragile frame after which hemented with dismay, "Rose, you have to eat more


    and take good care of yourself. Compared to Anne, you are very thin."


    Anne''s lips twitched and subconsciously she looked down at her figure.


    Although she was a mother of three children, she had always paid attention to keeping fit. She was


    curvaceous and was in better shape than a lot of unmarried girls, but she felt difited when she


    heard the word ''fat'' implied in Mark''s voice.


    Anne frowned but when she looked at Rose, she couldn''t help but agree with Mark. Her sister did look


    frail and thinner than her.


    But she didn''t mind being fat like this. She might as well call herself a healthy woman than a fat one.


    Rose replied with a wistful smile, "Don''t worry. I will eat more."


    Then she turned to Anne and asked, "Can I talk to you alone for a minute?"


    Anne shrugged in reply and looked at Mark who discreetly walked away, leaving the two girls alone.


    "What do you want to talk about?" Anne asked warily. Even though they didn''t hate each other, their


    rtionship wasn''t on the best terms either. So she really didn''t know what to say to her or rather what


    the other might have to say to her.


    Rose averted her gaze and hesitated for some time before mumbling, "I''m suffering from anorexia."


    Anne''s jaw cked open.


    "After Sam''s hospital closed down, Kevin let me go back. But when I went back home, I couldn''t eat


    anything like I did in the hospital. It was then that I realized that I was suffering from anorexia.


    Mark came to know about my situation and has been taking care of me ever since." The mere mention


    of Mark lit up her eyes. But then her lips curled into a sneer as she said, "After I got married with Mark,


    I gradually grew tired of him. I couldn''t see anything good about him. On the other hand, I thought


    Kevin is way better than him."


    Anne did not argue with her. She silently waited for her to continue.


    "When I heard that Kevin was injured and admitted here, I hesitated toe and visit. But after I did, I


    didn''t know what to tell you.


    I know that Kevin loves you, not me.


    During my recuperation, Mark''s constantpany helped me stay calm. I pondered on a lot of things


    during that time.


    Mark told me some facts about you and Kevin that I had no idea about and honestly, I was shocked


    after hearing them.


    If I had been in your ce, I don''t know how much I would have epted these things. But I would


    definitely not have been as brave and tolerant as you were." Rose concluded with a rueful smile. Anne


    pursed her lips but remained quiet.


    Rose had thought that she knew everything about the two of them but unfortunately she was unaware


    about so many things.


    But as far as she was aware, Anne loved Kevin with every iota of her being and would never do


    anything to betray him.


    After the medicine was drained out of her body, the doctors had done a thorough check-up of her and


    Rose knew that she would recover.


    And she might be dim-witted but even she knew that Anne''s next actions were all for tricking Kim.


    Because of Kevin, Anne was evenbelled as a vulgar woman.


    If she had been in Anne''s ce, she would have left Kevin and would have never sacrificed like the


    latter.


    So it was understandable and clear why Kevin had chosen Anne over her.


    "I am not inferior to you in any aspect. In fact, I daresay that I am better than you in many things.


    But unfortunately, I don''t have enough conviction and insistence, due to which Kevin could not be


    mine," Rose said with a bitter smile.


    Anne exhaled slowly. She did not wish to argue with Rose nor yell at her. But she did want to give her a


    reality-check. She wanted to break her delusion. "Rose, did you ever think that this love you are


    speaking of might just be apetitive spirit? I think you never loved Kevin to begin with. You saw me


    as apetitor and just tried to win Kevin''s heart to prove that you are better than me," she said


    patiently, uttering each word slowly in order to convey her message across her sister.


    Anne was sad when she thought that how both of them were constantly at each other''s throats instead


    of being affectionate towards each other. Even though they were half-siblings, they had been separated


    for quite a long time. Therefore, they should try to reconnect and reconcile with each other instead of


    competing.

 Chapter 456 Leave Everything In The Past

    Chapter 456 Leave Everything In The Past


    "It''s hard for me to say whether you''re right or wrong. As for whether it''s love or something else that


    propelled me to get Kevin, I don''t know, either. I''m really tired of this. I don''t want to think about


    anything right now." Rose sighed and slowly shut her eyes. "When I came back home from hospital, I


    already knew I was suffering from anorexia, but even still, I refused any kind of treatment. Due to my


    stubbornness, I hit rock bottom one day. That''s when I noticed I was on the point of death.


    At that very moment, I suddenly realized that no matter what you have or what you''re bound to lose,


    there''s absolutely nothing after death.


    So, what was the point of fighting for something that wasn''t mine to begin with?


    If you, Anne, had been in my shoes at that time, you would have still been surrounded by Kevin and


    three lovely children, showering you with affection. But what about me? What would I get?


    My daughter doesn''t want to see me because of what I''ve done wrong. And Mark? He left me when he


    realized my feelings for Kevin. So, if you think about it, I have nothing and no one in my life, just


    unbearable sadness. And to top it all, when I thought I had finally found someone to me for my


    misfortunes, I realized I was in the wrong the whole time!


    If I had given up after I found out that Kevin didn''t love me, I wouldn''t have ended up like this."


    Anne listened to Rose in silence, but couldn''t help feeling shocked. She was at a loss for words.


    Certainly, it was a lot to take in. Anne didn''t know this woman had been on the verge of dying, or that


    she would have been able to handle the truth. What was more, neither Anne nor Rose would have


    thought in a million years that they could one day talk calmly about all the grudges between them.


    "Originally, I was the only daughter and the only princess of the Luo Family. But somehow, you came


    into the picture and now you''re Kevin''s wife!


    He''s known to have power and status. He is more than business-savvy; he''s a genius! A legend! That''s


    why all of usdies want to be with him.


    As for you, it''s true that you''re part of the Luo Family, but you were just considered a wild child raised


    outside of our circle. So, how did you end up marrying Kevin? Why can I only dream of being loved by


    him?


    Do you know how happy I felt when Selma said she wanted me to be Kevin''s wife? At that time, I


    was certain I was going to rece you!"


    Past memories were messing with Rose''s mind, so she shook her head desperately in a bid to forget


    her misfortunes. Nevertheless, there was no use crying over spilled milk. As she looked back at her


    past, she understood that all of that was childish and ridiculous.


    Anne sighed heavily after witnessing Rose''s pain. Then, she smiled at her gently. "What''s done is


    done. From now on, let''s just focus on the present and the future. It would make me really happy if you


    could let it go, if you leave all of that in the past. Don''t you know why Mark came back to take care of


    you?"


    Immediately after Mark was mentioned, Rose''s expression softened. She understood why he had


    come back, so she lowered her head slightly.


    "Because my anorexia had worsened, I was rushed to the hospital for the doctors to save me. As soon


    as I opened my eyes, I saw Mark. He refused to leave my side. At that moment, I figured that,


    compared to Kevin, Mark was evidently the man for me. So, why would I continue to be obsessed with


    your husband?"


    ''When you fall in love with someone, you think you can do anything for them. But when you realize that


    the love isn''t real, everything seems much clearer.''


    Rose shook her head slightly with a remorseful look on her face. She used to have everything my own


    way in the past. Unfortunately, she had hurt too many people in the process, including herself.


    "I''m delighted to hear that. Cherish the love of the person you are with, that''s the most important thing."


    Anne felt a faint smile forming on her lips.


    Rose nodded her head in agreement. She noticed it was the first time they had agreed on something.


    "So, what are you nning to do with Mark now?" Anne looked at her expectantly.


    Rose lowered her head and kept silent for a while. Then she sighed deeply. "In the past, I made a lot of


    mistakes and, therefore, missed too many wonderful things.


    If Mark still wants to be with me, I will go back to him at once."


    Anne nodded approvingly. "You''ll be a family. Don''t be too hard on yourself. You can still make up


    for your mistakes. Once you apologize, I''m sure that Mark will forgive you. Otherwise, why would he


    stay by your side?"


    A faint smile blossomed on Rose''s lips, but she decided not to say anything. As she was deep in


    thought, she started to get a little worried. ''What if I misunderstand Mark''s feelings? What if he''s only


    taking care of me because he thinks of me as a friend?''


    Unfortunately, Rose had done unspeakable things to earn Kevin''s love which, in the end, only ruined


    her reputation. ''What if Mark can''t forget about those things?''


    Everything she had done in the past made her feel infinite regret. The ill-looking woman sighed heavily,


    as she feltpletely helpless. ''If I hadn''t been so out of my mind at the time, I would be a different


    person now.''


    She hadn''t had this feeling of remorse ever since Kim had injected her with the drug. Rose was


    ashamed of herself.


    Last time, the cause of her pain were drugs, but now she was truly remorseful.


    Everyone had the right to be happy and it was obvious that Kevin wasn''t Rose''s source of happiness.


    So, how could she ever hope to have her feelings reciprocated by him?


    "Let''s talk about thister. I can''t bear to think about it anymore. For now, I just want to take good care


    of myself. Everyone stares at me because I''m so thin. I''m starting to feel bad." Then, Rose lowered her


    gaze to look at her arm. She couldn''t help feeling disgusted at the sight.


    Anne shook her head in disagreement. She couldn''t handle seeing Rose bringing herself down. In fact,


    she wanted tofort her, but nothing came to mind, because the truth was that her appearance had


    deteriorated quickly.


    "What a pity, then! Because my face looks exactly the same as yours!" Rose rested her face on her


    hand and shook her head slightly.


    Anne smiled slightly at her. She moved her face closer to Rose''s, as her eyes widened. "We were


    sisters originally. So, we should have the same face, shouldn''t we?"


    Rose chuckled at herment and nodded in agreement.


    "Well, leave everything in the past. From now on, if you think carefully about your actions, you won''t do


    anything that you''ll regret." Anne took Rose''s hand and rubbed it gently. Then, she looked at her sister


    with an understanding smile.


    She and Rose had the same blood. So, she figured she could also take her advice and bury the


    hatchet. This way, she would also take the weight off her shoulders.


    Rose nodded and looked back at Anne with promising eyes.


    After finishing his work, Kevin didn''t see Anne around him. He couldn''t help but stand up and walk to


    the door. What he witnessed left him in a state of confusion. The sight of Rose and his wife tightly


    holding hands made him furrow his eyebrows.


    ''How can Rose and Anne be in the same room together? More importantly, why was Rose still in the


    hospital?''


    Kevin shook his head and slowly made his way to the bed. His eyes travelled all the way down to his


    legs, which he could slowly move. However, it seemed that he was still far from aplete recovery.


    Meanwhile, Anne helped Rose back to the ward. As they arrived safely, she heaved a deep sigh of


    relief.


    After she returned to the ward, Anne quickly noticed the confused look in Kevin''s eyes. She smiled


    shyly. "Did you see everything?"


    Her husband nodded. "What happened?"


    So, Anne told Kevin everything and, when she finished, Kevin could only smile at his wife. "Anne, did


    you know that people deal with problems throughout all their life and the only moment they can finally


    break free from them is when they''re face to face with death?"


    Anne raised her eyebrows and nodded in agreement. She figured it was all true.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "Rose and you are real sisters. You''re bound by blood. But, because of me, you two distanced


    yourselves. You became ipatible like fire and water. What neither of you knew was that this had


    always made me feel guilty. After all, Rose is family to you. Now, I''m incredibly happy that you two can


    live in peace." Kevin took Anne''s hand and held it tightly.


    She smiled at his sweet gesture. Then, as usual, she curled up in his arms and rested her head


    comfortably on his shoulder.


    While Kevin gently yed with Anne''s hair on his hand, he heard his wife talk under her breath. "There


    is nothing in the world that can''t be forgiven.


    As long as Rose truly regrets her past wrongdoings, I will let everything go."


    After all, she was Anne''s sister.


    Kevin nodded with a smile.


    Another week had passed. Although Kevin''s legs couldn''t move fast enough, he could at least walk


    normally.


    Much to his annoyance, the police chief showed up once again.


    At the end of the day, they couldn''t wait much longer.


    On this opportunity, Kevin agreed without hesitation and, with the much neededpany of Anne,


    went to visit Kim in prison.


    As time passed, Kim lost a lot of weight. However, his murderous intent had be stronger.


    When the couple arrived at the prison, they had to sit opposite to Kim. Somehow, this made them feel


    anxious.


    If Ryan and Peter were considered gentle, then Kim was theplete opposite of them.


    His eyes were as cold as ice. When Kim nced at Kevin and Anne, he suddenly sneered. "What? You


    can''t deal with my subordinate, so you came to me?"


    It was obvious to the couple what Kim meant with subordinates. He was talking about none other than


    his bodyguards.


    "Kim, you are going to die soon. Why can''t you be kind in thest moments of your life?" Anne frowned


    and looked anxiously at the evil man. "We have been attacked by those people. Your bodyguards said


    that you were more important than their own life!


    You''re the mastermind behind everything and they''re just your aplices. Despite of being guilty,


    they won''t face the death penalty like you. They''ll be able to lead apletely new life after they serve


    their sentence. So, are you really so selfish that you''re willing to let them die with you?"


    Originally, Anne wanted to talk about Kevin''s injury, but after careful consideration, she decided it was


    best not to mention it.


    "Do you even know why we''re even here? Why we can still stand in front of you, even if Kevin and I


    were brutally attacked by your men?" Since there wasn''t any noticeable change in Kim''s demeanor,


    Anne insisted one more time.


    This time, Kim slightly raised his eyebrows, but didn''t dare to say anything. So, Anne resumed her


    speech. "Because Kevin and I have promised them to save you from dying in prison!"


    "Don''t make meugh, please." Kim chuckled and shook his head with an incredulous smile. "How


    could my bodyguards be so stupid to believe you? Who would be crazy enough to trust what you say?"


    Offended by his spiteful words, Anne and Kevin furrowed their eyebrows.


    It was clear that Kim looked at the problem from apletely different perspective.


    In fact, no one was stupid, like he had said. These bodyguards trusted Anne and Kevin, just because


    they hoped that Kim could get out of prison to be their leader again, but Kim didn''t think the same way.


    "Kim, if you just think of them as your stupid subordinates, then why should you be worthy of their


    utmost loyalty?" Kevin frowned as he had forced him to see the light.


    "They are the most loyal people I have trained. If they were smart enough, they would shoot you dead


    instead of letting you stand here," Kim sneered while looking at Kevin.


    In response, Kevin gritted his teeth and sighed heavily in order to calm himself. Then, he nced at


    Anne. That was when she understood what he meant and slowly stood up from her seat.


    "Kim, a person like you isn''t worthy of their loyalty!" Without further ado, Kevin held Anne''s hand and


    immediately made their way out of the prison.


    Kim frowned as the only sight he had left were the backs of Kevin and Anne. As they moved further


    away, his eyes struggled to keep track of them.


    As a matter of fact, he was aware that there was no way of getting out of prison alive, since the very


    moment he received the death sentence. Nevertheless, he had thought that those bodyguards outside


    would finally get rid of Kevin and Anne for good.


    He was so sure that the couple would die with him, that he thought he had nothing to be scared of.


    However, everything turned out for the worst.


    After he realized his n had failed, Kim sighed heavily. In fact, it was the first time that there had been


    a sign of doubt and hesitation on his face.


    "After I die, they''ll definitely be sentenced to death for everything they''ve done. You think you know it


    all, but it''s not as simple as you said." Kim shook his head angrily as he followed the prison guards


    back to his cell.

 Chapter 457 Take Action

    Chapter 457 Take Action


    In the police director''s office.


    Anne and Kevin had taken a seat opposite to the director, wearing a very serious expression on their


    faces. In front of them, sat the director with expectant eyes.


    Unable to keep silent any longer, Kevin sighed loudly. "Sir, ording to our understanding of Kim''s


    personality, if he gets out of prison, he''ll most likely take the opportunity to run away. If this is so, I''m


    afraid we won''t be able to find him anymore!


    Besides, I''m pretty sure he won''t cooperate with us, if he doesn''t get anything in return. Whatever way


    we look at this, it appears to be a very unstable factor for us."


    The director took Kevin''s concerns into consideration. Then, he furrowed his eyebrows and realized the


    man sitting in front of him was right.


    What Kevin mentioned was true. In fact, the director knew how cunning Kim was. Unfortunately, if he


    managed to run away, the director would be held ountable for this, for Kim had been already


    sentenced to death.


    Originally, the director wanted to help the couple with their difficult situation. However, if the n failed,


    he would be held responsible for his ipetence. Therefore, he couldn''t let this happen to him.


    ''Then, what should I do?'' the director thought to himself.


    "Thest time Kim caught me, he cast two people, like it''s done for TV and movies. With some make


    up here and there, he managed to make them look very simr to us! If I hadn''t observed these people


    from head to toe, I would have been fooled too!" eximed Anne, who was sitting next to her husband.


    "Okay!" So, the director of the police station pped his hands and puffed his chest. "Very good. We


    will do the same!" he said with a satisfied smile.


    Then, Anne and Kevin exchanged looks and nodded helplessly to themselves. Based on the current


    situation, there was no other way of proceeding.


    On the other hand, thanks to the police''s involvement, they soon found a simr person that could


    rece Kim. After some training, he looked and acted exactly like him.


    After taking a look at Kim''s recement, both Anne and Kevin let out a sigh of relief. Meanwhile, they


    waited for Kim''s men to get in contact with Kevin.


    If Kevin hadn''t suffered the injury to his legs, they would have already contacted him. However, since


    he was hospitalized, they had no choice but to wait.


    Unfortunately, they couldn''t wait any longer.


    Now, the day of Kim''s execution was due within no time.


    Finally, one evening, Kevin received a call. He proceeded to tell them that someone had been put into


    the prison to rece Kim, so Kim could go back at any time. The great news was received


    enthusiastically by the other party. They thanked Kevin profusely, although he wasn''t as eager to


    receive their gratitude.


    This time, Kevin didn''t let Anne follow him. He asked Emily to keep an eye on her while he was gone.


    Meanwhile, Anne feltpletely helpless. The danger her husband could face left her restless, unable


    to stay still at her own home.


    At first, Sam wanted to help Kevin without telling Emily. Nevertheless, she could read her husband like


    a book. Emily was well aware that Sam would never let his good friend go alone. Therefore, she took


    the initiative and asked her husband to help Kevin.


    Obviously, Sam hadn''t expected her to take the first step and speak her mind. So, he was really moved


    when it happened. Sam approached his wife and held her tightly in his arms. As they were immersed in


    the warmth of their embrace, eternal seconds had passed before he let Emily go due to Kevin''s


    constant persistence. Therefore, Sam asked Anne to keep his wife safe.


    The Fu Family had so many servants around the house, however Anne felt a bit helpless. What could


    happen to them in these conditions?


    Nevertheless, as a favor to dear Sam, she had no choice but to do as she was told.


    After Kevin and Sam left the house, Anne and Emily leaned back on the sofa and watched whatever


    was on TV. At times, they would slightly smile at each other when something funny came up, but, in


    reality, their mind was somewhere else.


    It went without saying that what the guys were about to do was extremely dangerous. Even though


    Kevin and Sam were intelligent, Emily and Anne felt righteously worried thinking something atrocious


    could happen to them. It was just like thest time, back then no one imagined the bodyguards would


    shoot!


    All of a sudden, the girls came back to earth as soon as they noticed a familiar face on TV. Anne tried


    squinting her eyes to get a better look and she couldn''t believe her eyes. It was Cherry!


    After the police went through the painstaking job of discovering Kim''s true identity, they went on to track


    down Cherry. Much to their chagrin, the police couldn''t figure out her real name. Nowadays, she was as


    popr as ever and often appeared on TV. Unfortunately, seeing her face everywhere got annoying


    really fast.


    "After Kim''s case is over, we will expose Cherry''s true identity. It''s beyond me how this woman can still


    be so arrogant." Emily let out a hopeless sigh and took a sip of the water in front of her.


    Anne didn''t take Emily''s words seriously, though. With a gentle smile, she said, "As long as Cherry


    doesn''t get near us or tries to provoke us, I don''t care what she did in the past anymore."


    Emily had known Anne for a long time, so she knew her well. After she heard herment on the


    topic, Emily couldn''t help but sigh slightly and lower her head in defeat.


    Anne was still too kind-hearted. Emily thought that if Anne could take the chance and destroy Cherry


    once and for all, the arrogant girl would never dare to stir up trouble again.


    Suddenly, Anne''s phone rang, snapping both of them out of their thoughts. They were very nervous


    and even forgot how to breathe.


    Without a second thought, Anne got closer to the phone screen to try and make out who the caller was.


    Immediately, Emily knew that from the expression of her face it couldn''t have been Kevin or Sam.


    "Why did you call me?" Anne answered with a smile.


    "Mark isn''t here today. A few hours ago, I basically forced myself to eat something, but now I feel very


    ufortable and I can''t manage to fall asleep." Rose''s voice had changed a lot and now, it sounded


    softer. In fact, her voice sounded very pleasant over the phone.


    After Anne listened to her pitiful confession, she shook her head helplessly, as she understood Rose''s


    troubles. "I can''t sleep either. Do you want to talk for a bit?"


    Anne could feel Rose smiling widely on the other side of the phone. Emily, who was sitting beside her,


    was certainly speechless. Her eyes widened while she looked at Anne in disbelief. Impressed by what


    was going on, she quickly muted the TV.


    As a matter of fact, it was weird seeing Anne talking to Rose with a smile on her face!


    For years, the two sisters were dered enemies because of Kevin. But suddenly, they were talking


    over the phone as if they were as thick as thieves. It seemed as if those horrible experiences and bad


    memories had vanished without a trace.


    From the expression of her face, it was obvious that Emily felt deeply confused. She lowered her head


    and stared at her hands silently. For a few minutes, she was hesitant of what she was about to do, but


    then she decidedly pinched herself! Almost immediately, her face contorted with pain.


    At that moment, Emily knew she wasn''t dreaming. This was real life!


    Anne and Rose were really talking like sisters on the phone!


    After chatting for a few minutes, Anne hung up the phone and met the perplexed eyes of Emily. She


    figured she had some exining to do, so she shook her head and, with a smile on her face, told Emily


    what had happened when she met Rose at the hospitalst time. After listening attentively to her


    friend''s story, Emily felt properly surprised.


    "If I hadn''t pinched myself just now, I wouldn''t believe that this magical scene before my eyes was real!


    I must confess that I never expected Rose to give up on pursuing Kevin''s love one day! I''m delighted to


    hear that she has turned over a new leaf and decided to apologize to you!" Emily shook her head, while


    still in disbelief.


    Emily''s reaction amused Anne as a smile was forming on her lips. However, when she lowered her


    eyes, she could understand why she was feeling this way. Indeed, Anne had also suspected that what


    happened at the hospital between Rose and her was only just a dream. Fortunately, the most recent


    phone call confirmed that it was real after all.


    Yes, Anne and Rose had finally reconciled, and it was obvious that thetter wanted to bury the hatchet


    once and for all and dissolve their previous conflict.


    Because Rose had taken the initiative to show her affection, Anne decided not to be arrogant and


    reciprocate it. They were sisters, after all. It was better to let everything stay in the past.


    "What happened in the past shouldn''t matter anymore, Rose and I are sisters and it''s going to stay that


    way!" Anne said to Emily, after she sighed helplessly.


    Emily went over her friend''s words and she had no choice but to smile wanly. ''Has Anne really


    forgotten about what happened between them?'' In the past, Rose shamelessly abandoned her


    husband and daughter in order to pursue Kevin!


    "Well, we have to put the past behind us at one point! Enemies can easily reconcile, what''s hard is to


    dere them. It''s actually a good thing," Emily told Anne with a smile on her face. As all was said and


    done, she turned up the TV volume and went back to watch whatever was on.


    Anne nodded absent-mindedly and said nothing at all.


    Perhaps, the reason she decided to forgive Rose was because she wanted to win back her family. No


    matter how much Anne had suffered because of Rose in the past, it was undeniable that the two of


    them shared the same blood.


    And what Emily said was right. She could tell her heart was soft.


    ''We certainly have to put the past behind us. Plus, Rose had suffered a lot already, both mentally and


    physically. It''s enough!''


    Meanwhile, Kevin and Sam had already arrived at the appointed ce and met with the group of


    people.


    Right at this moment, they were standing on the top of the run-down building, with a gun in their hands


    against the substitute''s forehead.


    Kim''s recement had a noticeably erect posture, and an evil smile could be seen forming on the


    corner of his lips. He looked down with his dark eyes, and his body naturally exuded a cold aura.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    In fact, this whole act wasn''t easy for him to do.


    Nheless, because he had seeded at doing so, the bodyguards believed that the man standing


    in front of them was Kim.


    "Kevin, let our boss go. From now on, we won''t cause you any trouble. So, we are quits, understood?"


    Kim''s bodyguard walked all the way to the front to face Kevin.


    Thetter, on the other hand, smiled coldly. "How dare you say that after what you''ve done to me? My


    leg hasn''t healed yet. That bullet almost left me paralyzed!"


    Kim''s bodyguard frowned and red at him.


    Kevin tightened his grip on the weapon and slowly wrapped his finger around the trigger.


    "No!" The bodyguard let out a nervous but loud yelp. Meanwhile, the rest of Kim''s people stared at


    Kevin angrily.


    What was happening in front of him made him sneer. "I won''t tolerate what you''ve done to me. You shot


    me that day, so today I''m taking matters into my own hands. Unless you want me to seek my revenge


    on your boss. It''s your call, choose carefully."


    "There''s nothing to think about. You can shoot me if you want. Just let my boss go!" Kim''s bodyguard


    stepped forward. It was safe to say that he was a loyal man.


    Kevin raised his eyebrows and looked at the bodyguard up and down. To be honest, he couldn''t help


    but respect the man in front of him. At least he was sincere and responsible!


    Unfortunately, it was such a pity that this person happened to be Kim''s loyal minion!


    Kevin felt trapped. He slowly stepped forward to take a look at the people waiting for him downstairs.


    "Since I have saved Kim from dying in prison, we can make a deal. But how can I trust you if you have


    such a big group of people? What am I supposed to do if I let Kim go and you decide to get rid of us?"


    Everyone exchanged confused looks and turned to Kevin simultaneously.


    "Kevin, enough with the nonsense! What on earth do you want to do? Tell me!" In fact, they were all


    wanted criminals. The longer they stayed here, the greater danger they would face.


    They needed toe to a conclusion quickly. If this was so, they would be able to leave as soon as


    possible.


    Kevin hesitated for a moment, but after a few seconds it was clear that he had thought of something.


    "In order to ensure Sam''s and my safety, you must hand over your weapons. Only this way, will I let go


    of Kim!"


    "Kevin, do you really think I don''t know what you have up your sleeve? Listen up, everyone. Don''t pay


    attention to what he says. He must have other ns!" Kim''s recement suddenly said.


    The bodyguards, however, didn''t notice anything different, because his voice sounded the same as


    Kim''s!


    Without making a fuss, Sam reached the back pocket of his pants and slowly put away something.


    Fortunately, no one noticed anything suspicious.


    Meanwhile, the bodyguard and the others frowned and fixed their eyes on Kim. They obviously knew


    that Kevin was up to no good, that he had nned something. However, if they didn''t hand in their


    weapons, something bad would happen to their boss.


    "Yes, you are right. Since they dared toy a finger on Anne, you better believe that I will end their lives


    at once!" Kevin said to Kim with a contorted smile.


    Then, he turned to look at Sam. "The day I heard from them that protecting Kim was their sole purpose


    in life, I really believed they would do anything for him. But it turns out that they aren''t so loyal after all!


    Well, don''t waste each other''s time. Now shoot!"

 Chapter 458 Visiting Rose

    Chapter 458 Visiting Rose


    Sam nodded at Kevin''smand and slowly wrapped his finger around the trigger in order to give


    Kim''s subordinates a little more time to surrender.


    "We''ll hand over our guns!" Kim''s men had witnessed Sam''s fearless action and immediately roared.


    They had done everything they could and taken such a big risk to get Kim out of prison. If he died right


    here, what would their livese to be?


    It was the reality after all. They had always said that working for Kim was their sole purpose in life and,


    therefore, they werepletely loyal to him!


    After they admitted defeat, Kevin smiled triumphantly and approached them slowly. Meanwhile, those


    gangsters looked back at him with vengeful eyes, but this didn''t have an impact on him at all.


    Kevin looked around and figured there were only thirty people just likest time. So, he frisked them


    one by one in search of weapons, which he then discarded in bags.


    After the cautious procedure, Kevin walked up to the most loyal bodyguard to take a look at his angry


    face. The former raised his eyebrows. "Don''t worry. I remember you were the one who shot me on the


    leg. I''ll give it back to you in a moment."


    After saying that, Kevin immediately went upstairs to the top of the building.


    When he finally arrived, Kevin suddenly raised his head and shot at the sky.


    When everyone heard the gunshot, they immediately thought the worst had happened.


    As expected, a group of police cars suddenly arrived at the scene and quickly surrounded the


    bodyguard and the others.


    With theirst ounce of revenge, everyone reached for their pockets to pull out their guns. However, it


    was at this moment they realized that their weapons had all been given to Kevin.


    Meanwhile, thetter was looking down at the crowd with a big smile on his face. Kevin then nced at


    Sam, who nodded back at him and slowly put away his pistol.


    All the while, Kim''s recement pretended to be very calm, even though he had never seen something


    like this before. However, at this moment, he knew it was over. He dropped his guard and let out a sigh


    of relief. The tension had been so high. The thought of what happened just now made him almost fall to


    the ground. How could the real Kim act this way?


    Right at that moment, the gangsters understood what was going on. So, they turned to Kevin, with a


    mix of confusion and fury in their eyes.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    ''Damn it! We got fooled!'' That man definitely isn''t Kim! He is just a substitute!''


    In fact, these subordinates had been through very simr things in the past. How did they fail to realize


    what was happening?


    Since everyone felt defeated and furious, they couldn''t help but let out a heavy sigh. Now, the police


    was here and there was nothing they could do.


    Kim''s subordinates thought of confronting the police. However, as soon as they saw them drawing their


    guns out of their pockets, they could only grit their teeth. So, without further ado, the police quickly


    stepped forward and proceeded to handcuff them.


    After Kevin witnessed the scene, he sighed slightly.


    ''Would Anne and I really be safe after this?''


    It wasn''t until midnight that Kevin and Sam returned to the Fu Family''s residence. Even though it was


    late, Anne and Emily were still awake waiting for their arrival.


    How could they sleep without making sure their respective partners came back home safely?


    "Did all of them get arrested?" Anne went straight to Kevin, who she examined up and down to check


    for any possible wounds. As she hadn''t found none, she let out a sigh of relief.


    Kevin dropped his cold act and grabbed Anne''s hands that were running all over his body to check his


    condition. It wasn''t until then that she realized they were in thepany of their friends. Immediately,


    Anne''s face turned red. However, Emily and Sam were also in their own little world, talking with each


    other intimately. So, they didn''t notice what Kevin and Anne were doing.


    Kevin smiled helplessly and, in order not to bother the other couple, proceeded to exin to her what


    happened. "It was still the thirty of them that we metst time. But I always have a bad feeling."


    Anne nodded her head. She thought to herself, ''Last time, the bodyguard said that more than thirty


    people woulde this time, so what happened to the others? Was it just a threat in order to scare


    us?''


    Unfortunately, Anne and Kevin couldn''t find out what really happened until they received the results of


    the interrogation.


    Oddly enough, the interrogation went very well. No matter what the police asked them, Kim''s


    subordinates would answer quickly to every question.


    This was very surprising and a bit suspicious, but as long as they kept cooperating, everything would


    turn out fine.


    Meanwhile, although Anne and Kevin had a lot of leisure time after this, they didn''t dare to drop their


    guard. While Kim was still alive, there had to be bodyguards protecting the couple every day


    everywhere they went.


    However, since no one else but Anne and Kevin knew what had happened, the crowd of onlookers


    were secretlyughing behind their backs.


    Of course, they didn''t take this seriously, but what made Anne feel helpless was that she was still


    labelled a whore among theizens.


    One day, Peter came to Kevin''s office.


    As a matter of fact, neither Anne nor Kevin had seen Peter for a while before his surprising arrival.


    Now, all of a sudden, he was sittingfortably on the office sofa, while waiting for the cup of coffee he


    asked.


    Obviously, it was Kevin''s assistant who brought Peter the drink again. Without waiting for him to talk,


    the assistant put the two cups in front of him. Then, he indicated eagerly that one had sugar and the


    other not.


    This special service left Peter so confused that he didn''t know whether tough or cry. So, he looked at


    the assistant silently and memorized his face.


    After Anne and Kevin witnessed theughable scene, they had no choice but to shake their heads


    helplessly.


    "Well, let''s cut to the chase. What are you doing here? Just say it." Kevin fixed his cold eyes on him.


    Peter ignored his question for a bit and lowered his head to take a look at Kevin''s leg. Apparently, he


    had a speedy recovery.


    "Well, to be honest with you, I have nothing to do here. I just wanted to tell you that I''m going abroad."


    Peter picked up the cup of coffee with sugar in front of him and slowly took a sip of the beverage. As


    soon as he got a taste of the drink, he immediately spat it on the floor.


    Peter squeezed the bridge of his nose as if he was trying to understand something. Then, he put the


    cup back on its ce and looked at Kevin seriously. "Kevin, you have billions of dors. Why can''t you


    afford a good assistant?"


    Kevin didn''t answer but chose to smile nervously at Peter. It seemed that thetter had a little grudge


    against his assistant, but, funnily enough, they had only met a few times in total.


    So how did thise to be?


    "Your assistant told me that this cup of coffee has sugar, but he lied! I wouldn''t have known that, if I


    hadn''t swallowed the drink! It''s so bitter. I almost want to do you a favor and fire him!" Peter continued


    to judge the assistant, while taking a sip of the other cup on the table. Unfortunately, he found himself


    in the same situation as before. So, he shook his head and expressed his disapproval. "What''s the use


    of an assistant who can''t even make good coffee?"


    In regard to thisment, Kevin could only rub his forehead. Obviously, he didn''t approve of this idea,


    since he hadn''t hired an assistant just to make coffee. What he searched for was someone who could


    help his boss with work.


    Quite frankly, Kevin wasn''t looking for a fight with Peter, so he went straight to the point. "Why are you


    going abroad?"


    Peter was stunned by the question, so he looked back at the couple with confused eyes. "Didn''t you


    know I''ve been living abroad for so many years? I only came back to im my brother''s heritage. But


    since you''ve recently given me an equivalent amount of cash, I don''t see why I have to stay here any


    longer."


    "So that''s it? Is there no other purpose behind your actions?" Anne asked directly.


    Peter raised his eyebrow in surprise and tried to decipher what she meant by that. In the meantime,


    Anne pursed her lips and proceeded to remind him of important events. "Peter, I don''t know what you


    are up to, but I have to remind you that Kim killed your brother!"


    At the mention of Ryan, his dear brother, Peter''s yful demeanor changed. He nodded at Anne in a


    bid to reassure her that he still remembered.


    In fact, Peter hadn''t forgotten anything about it, but he didn''t do what he should have done either. He


    never had the chance to avenge his brother''s death.


    A murderer must repay with his life just like a borrower with money. Unfortunately, he didn''t honor Ryan


    like he should have, because, when Kim appeared in front of him, he never stood up for what was right.


    Instead, he helped Kim with a lot of things.


    He certainly felt guilty about all of this.


    "Anyway, Kim will be executed half a month from now. Although I wasn''t the one responsible for this,


    it''s enough to avenge my brother''s death," Peter said to Anne in a serious tone.


    She frowned at thest sentence. Kim was bound to die and together with his death, the grudges


    between them would be gone was well. As time passed by, they would soon forget everything about


    him and continued to live their lives.


    "Anne, before Ryan died, he would always talk about you. In fact, he grew very fond of you and only


    had best wishes for you, even though he could never be something more to you. You and Kevin are a


    good couple and will live an eternal happy life!" Suddenly, Peter shed a sincere smile to Anne.


    Meanwhile, thetter, who was deep in thought now, could only look at him fondly.


    What was astonishing to Anne, was the remarkable resemnce between Peter and Ryan. When she


    listened to his gentle voice, for a moment she could feel that it was Ryan talking to her, that it was him


    who gave Kevin and her the blessing.


    "Everyone makes mistakes, including my brother. However, his final choice represented his real


    attitude. He was the epitome of a selfless person and he wanted you to live long and well. Only this


    way could my brother rest in peace." Peter''s long but touching speech left Anne at a loss for words.


    After he walked away, she slowly closed her eyes, as she felt the tears forming in her eyes.


    It was safe to say that Anne would never forget that Ryan sacrificed himself to protect her.


    However, she couldn''t help but think that, if he hadn''t been so in love with her, he wouldn''t have died


    like this.


    "Anne, Peter is right. Ryan protected you with his own life, so he wanted you to be happy." Kevin


    hugged his wife from behind, as he whispered softly in her ear.


    Anne nodded knowingly and leaned against her husband''s chest. She knew what Ryan really thought!


    "Ryan''s blessing will grant me a good life and I will live to the fullest for him." His words were very


    meaningful to Anne, so she decided to live by them. She had wonderful children and an amazing


    husband; she had everything she could ever ask for. So, she wanted to honor Ryan and live up to his


    expectations.


    Kevin nodded and held Anne tightly. Meanwhile, she looked at the sky outside with a faint smile on her


    face.


    ''Ryan, are you okay in heaven? I''m fine. Don''t worry about me!''


    In the afternoon, after hesitating for a long time, Anne decided to visit Rose with Kevin.


    Since their first phone call, Rose had called her from time to time to check up on her. Fortunately, she


    was feeling in a much better mood ever since Mark was by her side once again. What was more, she


    seemed to be recovering from her anorexia.


    At the same time, Anne had also called Mark to see how things were going for them. Luckily, he told


    her that he still wanted to be with Rose.


    If this had happened in the past, Anne wouldn''t really pay attention to these things. But now, Rose had


    apologized for everything and she was also part of her life. Furthermore, Mark was Anne''s friend, so


    she would definitely help them if she could.


    When the couple appeared at the hospital ward, Rose and Mark were certainly a little surprised. They


    weren''t really shocked by Anne''s presence, but by that of Kevin. They didn''t expect him to be here!


    Rose''s eyes grew wide open. As soon as she saw Kevin, she could hardly contain her astonishment.


    From her point of view, no matter what happened to her, Kevin would nevere to see her. But now


    he was here in front of her in the hospital ward!


    However, when Rose got a glimpse of Anne, all her astonishment faded away. She smiled at her faintly


    as she realized what was going on.


    Kevin hade to see her, because of the reconciliation between her and Anne. He did this for his


    wife, not for her.


    Sure enough, Anne was everything to Kevin!


    When realization finally dawned on her, Rose decided it was time she gave up on Kevin.


    "Sister! Kevin! You''re here. Have a seat, please." Rose spoke softly with a smile on her face. Her eyes


    travelled to Anne''s face.


    Her soft tone was so surprising to Anne that it almost made her drop what she was holding. In fact, she


    had never heard her talk this way!


    After she snapped out of her initial shock, Anne smiled at her fondly. She had never thought that one


    day Rose would sincerely call her "sister."


    Quite frankly, it sounded pretty good, especially now.


    Meanwhile, Kevin also felt the same way as his wife. Then, he smiled and put the gifts they had


    brought aside.


    These were nutritious products that would improve Rose''s health greatly. He had bought them on


    Sam''s advice.

 Chapter 459 Reunion

    Chapter 459 Reunion


    "How are you feeling now?" Anne''s face was fraught with worry. She looked at Rose with concern from


    the seat beside her.


    Rose turned her head to look at Mark, who said, "She''s been doing well these days. If she continues at


    this rate, she will be well quite soon."


    Nodding in acknowledgement of his words, Anne spoke some words offort to Rose, "Take good


    care of yourself during this period. Don''t be your usual stubborn self."


    Rose felt an oveing feeling of affection for Anne, realizing that her sister truly cared for her


    wellbeing. She looked up at her and smiled.


    In hindsight, she realized it was all really her fault.


    As the saying went, "A mistake admitted is already half fixed by taking responsibility for it." She had


    realized her faults and worked hard to correct them. She now truly appreciated what she already had


    now, things that really belonged to her.


    "I wanted to call you, but it seems it would have been unnecessary since you''re here anyway," said


    Rose. She then turned to look at Mark whose mouth was slightly upturned at the corners, forming a


    smile. She then addressed Anne, "Mark had sent someone to pick up the child. She should arrive here


    soon."


    "Child?" Anne repeated.


    Anne''s heart skipped a beat and the picture of three adorable children shed before her mind''s eye.


    She unconsciously clenched her fists at her sides.


    Yet now, her three wonderful babies were not by her side.


    All of a sudden, Anne found her hand in Kevin''s gentle grasp. He looked deep into her eyes, with a


    smile ying at the corners of his lips, and he closed his eyes for a moment, as if trying to assure her


    of something.


    Anne knew that Kevin was letting her know that her children would be with her very soon.


    Indeed, Kim would be executed soon. They would be safe and could take their children home with


    them. Finally, they could enjoy some peaceful, long-overdue family time.


    ''My kids are about toe back to me.'' Asserting this in her mind brought happiness to Anne.


    "I haven''t seen my little niece since she was born. I''m looking forward to spending time with the angel."


    A smile shed across Anne''s face.


    Rose had a keen resemnce to Anne. Mark was quite strikingly handsome in his own right. Their


    child would undoubtedly be a sight for sore eyes.


    Rose nodded. Perhaps, a near-death experience really did make people change.


    The little girl was Anne and Mark''s child so Rose never really took much interest in her. She didn''t even


    hold or y with her much. After seeing how caring Mark had been, attending to her every need day


    and night, she missed the child quite a bit.


    Now Rose felt deep guilt sitting in the pit of her stomach.


    If she had treated the little girl better and corrected her behavior when she had the chance, perhaps


    she would not be feeling this way.


    Rose looked up at Mark, frown lines clearly showing her anxiety. She bit her lip and said, "Mark, be


    honest, do you me me?" Are you still willing to be with me?"


    Mark raised his eyebrows. He didn''t expect that Rose would ask such a question in front of Anne and


    Kevin. His heart rate picked up as he quickly became flustered.


    Rose''s heart had always belonged to Kevin. Although she had not mentioned Kevin recently, Mark


    knew it was true but realized she would always keep this a secret in order not to break his heart.


    But now, seeing the way Rose was looking at him, he thought that maybe he was wrong.


    Rose''s change in attitude had made Mark quite happy.


    Now that she asked such a question in front of Anne and Kevin, he had been wholly taken aback.


    "Silly girl, how could I ever me you?" This endearing response embodied his thoughts.


    Rose''s heart skipped a beat and her face flushed. She bit her bottom lip once again, and asked with


    hesitation, "Will Dora hate me?"


    Mark shook his head, "Dora is a good girl. She will understand you and will never hate you. Besides,


    have you forgotten that she has changed her name? She''s ''Pa'' now!"


    Due to the anorexia which Rose was recovering from, her memory was also affected and it still quite


    bad. Now that Mark had reminded her, she smacked herself on the forehead, nodded and replied with


    a smile, "You are so right! Our child is no longer called Dora, but Pa now!"


    Kevin and Anne looked at each other in confusion. They werepletely unaware of what Rose


    meant.


    Rose turned to them and exined, "Her name was Dora previously. Now both Mark and I thought this


    name was not good. Our child should have a better name, so we renamed her Pa Mo!"


    ''Pa Mo!''


    Raising her eyebrows, Anne was thinking of what the name could have meant. She observed Mark. His


    head was lowered and she was looking at Rose with devotion and love. The look in his eyes was clear.


    "It''s a good name. It''s really a beautiful name," Anne praised sincerely.


    This name represented the couple''s hope and love.


    Even the name of the little girl showed that Mark really cared for Rose. Even though Anne had been


    Kim''s hostage for two years and had anticipated that she would have missed a lot, she was still taken


    aback by just how much he had changed. The current situation, however, made for a fairy-tale ending.


    ''Everyone deserves to find their own happiness!'' she thought.


    While they were talking, Pa Mo came over and joined them. She was around the same age as Sally


    and Simon. She had adorable full cheeks, making her face look round. She smiled all the time, giving


    her such a constantly beautiful and jovial look.


    "Pa,e here." Hearing her mother call her by her new name, Pa Mo smiled and climbed onto


    the bed with a little assistance from Mark.


    In the past, Rose would look at this child in disgust when she saw her. But now, when she looked at


    her, she could only feel a deep feeling of affection for her.


    This was her and Mark''s own baby!


    Taking the scene in, Mark was overjoyed. Anne and Kevin nodded in approval and happiness. They


    gave the little girl a red envelope containing money as a gift, since it was the first time meeting their


    niece.


    After returning to the Fu Family''s residence, Anne and Kevin video called Selma and the kids abroad,


    and told them the great news. Selma was very happy that they could go back soon.


    Just then, Anne received a call from Abel''s father. He had been discharged from hospital, and Abel had


    also been released from prison, and his life had been given a fresh start. He was very grateful to her for


    the part she had yed in all of this.


    Although Anne felt sorry for the old man, she still talked to Abel and told him that she hoped he could


    really change and treat his father well. She wasn''t sure if he would do as he promised, but, at least, she


    thought, he had taken her advice to behave well seriously.


    In light of Kim''s downfall, Cherry didn''t dare cause any trouble at this time. Recently, she seldom


    appeared in the news of the entertainment circle, fearing that Anne and Kevin would be provoked by


    her presence, and they would expose her true identity if she failed to keep a good distance from their


    lives.


    What Cherry feared the most now was the possibility of going back to jail.


    Time passed quickly and the day of Kim''s execution by shooting arrived.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    That day, Kevin went to the prison, but Anne decided not to apany him.


    Anne did not want to see people die, regardless of the circumstances. The two of them had known


    each other for years, and she could not bear to watch Kim''s death.


    After seeing that Kim was put to death with his own eyes, Kevin finally felt a sense of great relief. He


    immediately called Selma and the kids overseas, letting them know it was safe for them to return.


    They were no longer under any threat or danger so there was no need for them to continue living


    abroad. When the three children heard the news, they jumped for joy at the thought of finally being


    reunited with their parents.


    Selma could not stop smiling as she took in their happy outburst.


    Seeing their children so happily celebrating their uing reunion, Anne and Kevin looked at each


    other lovingly.


    As long as they could live peacefully with their loved ones, they desired nothing more.


    Three dayster, Anne, Kevin, Sam and Emily went to the airport.


    They were eagerly anticipating weing Selma and all the children back home.


    The flight arrived as scheduled. After disembarking, Selma and the kids anxiously looked through the


    crowd for the four people they longed to see. The group of four noticed them in the distance, looking


    rather dashing.


    At the same time, Selma and the kids also saw them.


    Without wasting a second, Selma made her way over with the children. The kids could not contain their


    joy at being reunited with their parents. They had been separated from them for such a long time.


    "Daddy, Mommy..."


    They all came together in that moment. Anne squatted down, embracing them in her arms. Kevin


    joyfully picked up Eddy and held him close.


    "Eddy, how have you been keeping? Are you all right?" Kevin looked at Eddy fondly, and asked


    gleefully.


    Eddy nodded and replied with a smile, "I''m doing well. Doctors overseas say that I''m not likely to have


    another heart attack in the next few years. Of course, that doesn''t include the case if I suffer some


    great blows."


    That was to say, they could choose to wait for a few more years before transnting Bob''s heart into


    Eddy''s body.


    Waiting a few years would allow Eddy to grow a little and be a bit stronger for the operation.


    Kevin nodded with satisfaction, and at the same time held Simon and Sally in his arms. He missed


    these kids so much.


    "Daddy, I am unhappy." Holding Kevin''s neck, Sally pouted.


    Usually a father loved his daughter the most. Sally was Kevin''s youngest as well, so when he heard


    that, he was filled with anxiety.


    He immediately asked, "Sally, what''s wrong? Why are you unhappy? Tell me. I''ll make it better." His


    tone of voice was casual, but there was an undertone of dissatisfaction in it.


    Sally nodded and took Kevin''s hand toin, "There is a girl abroad. She said I am a fat and ugly


    girl."


    Hearing Sally''s words, Anne couldn''t help but smile awkwardly.


    Sally usually ate a lot. She had put on some weight after her stint abroad with Selma.


    However, a chubby kid was also very cute.


    Kevin shook his head immediately and told Sally seriously, "Sally, you are the cutest and most beautiful


    girl in the world. The reason she said that was because she is jealous that she is not as beautiful and


    lovely as you. Don''t take it to heart, okay?"


    "Really?" Sally blinked and looked at Kevin for assurance.


    Kevin was not willing to let Sally be unhappy. He nodded immediately and said without hesitation, "Of


    course, I won''t lie to you. You can trust me."


    Sally nodded vigorously and kissed Kevin on the cheek with satisfaction. She thought, ''I knew it! The


    girl was not pretty as I am. She must be jealous of me, so she said that.''


    Emily, who was standing next to them, also wanted to hug them. Then Sam said nervously, "Be


    careful."


    Hearing thisment, Anne frowned and shook her head helplessly. Although usually the fetus was


    not stable in the first trimester of the pregnancy, she thought that now there was no need to be overly


    cautious.


    Emily looked at Sam, exasperated, and said, "Don''t be so nervous. Don''t worry. There won''t be any


    problem. I''m not that weak."


    Sam could not help himself. Kevin and Mark were already fathers so he was the only one without a


    child of his own. Now that Emily had finally fallen pregnant, he was naturally on edge, constantly.


    "I feel so relieved returning to our home country. Living abroad was not pleasant at all." Selma shook


    her head, with a look of disgust ying across her face.


    Indeed, only in one''s mothend would one truly feel at ease.

 Chapter 460 A Peaceful And Happy Life

    Chapter 460 A Peaceful And Happy Life


    Anne stood up without letting her dear Eddy''s hand out of hers. She turned to Selma and sincerely


    said, "Thank you, Mom."


    Selma raised her chin in pride, and responded in a teasing manner, "Only I can feed them until they''re


    nice and round and healthy!"


    She took Eddy''s hand from Anne''s grasp, and walked forward in her sky-high heels with quite a


    confident swagger.


    Anne looked at Kevin for his reaction. He shook his head in happy defeat. She then turned to Simon,


    who was in Sam''s arms, and also shook her head, showing her helplessness to Selma''s loving, yet


    dramatic ways.


    ''I am lucky to have such a charmed life!'' she thought.


    Kevin and Sam drove straight back to the Fu Family''s house. Selma and the kids were exhausted from


    the flight, so they were quite low energy for the duration of the drive. However, they were suddenly in


    high spirits once they arrived home.


    Selma looked at her familial home which was sofortable. She took a seat on the couch, and


    happilymented, "The world is so colorful but my home is the best."


    Anne smiled and poured a ss of water for Selma. She didn''t expect Selma to show such a strong


    family orientation.


    "Mom, I want to eat the food you cook." Holding Kevin''s neck, Sally turned around and looked at Anne


    expectantly.


    Anne looked Sally up and down, feeling at a loss. Sally had indeed gained quite a bit of weight.


    "Mom, Sally should perhaps eat a little less, right?" Anne asked Selma in a discrete voice so that no


    one else could hear.


    Selma did not think anything of Sally''s extra weight. Instead, she said proudly, "Although Sally has


    gained some weight, the food she eats is very healthy. Now she is going through a phase of


    overindulgence, as is the case at her age. She will know how to control herself when she grows up.


    What''s more is that we are quitefortable; we are well-off. Can''t we satisfy the little one and give


    her what she likes? Just let her eat!"


    Anne had no choice but to nod.


    While Anne was cooking, the three kids and Emily also stayed in the kitchen to help her prepare the


    meal.


    Selma had not been in her bedroom for such an extended time period, so she couldn''t wait to pay it a


    visit and do a stock take of her jewelry.


    Standing by the kitchen window, Kevin and Sam took in the wonderful, homey scene and couldn''t help


    but smile.


    Kevin gently swirled the wine in his ss and took a sip. The heavy aroma of the wine prated his


    senses, rxing him.


    "Such a wonderful life!" he said. "In a few short months, I will also have a child of my own. I feel so


    happy andforted when I think of this," Sam said, smiling.


    Kevin raised his eyebrows and reminded Sam, "I have three children."


    As Sam heard that, the corners of his mouth twitched in irritation. Kevin seemed to be gloating. Sam


    turned to him and responded, "Emily and I are newly married. Naturally, more children wille in


    time."


    Kevin chuckled, finished the wine in his ss and walked to the kitchen. Sam followed closely behind


    him.


    Now that the two men had joined everyone in the kitchen, it was rather crowded. Feeling


    ustrophobic, Annie wiped her hands on a kitchen cloth and left the area to give a little more


    breathing room to the rest of them.


    Keven followed Anne out of the room. Seeing him, she sat on the couch and smiled tenderly.


    "Kevin, I have been thinking about such a peaceful and happy life for a long time. Since Kim came into


    my life, I thought this life would forever be out of my reach. I''m so gleefully surprised that I do have this


    life now." Anne looked out into the distance, evidently contemting life with a look of contentment on


    her face.


    She had her wonderful younger sister, Rose, and her best friend Emily. Selma had epted her as her


    daughter-inw with open arms. She also had Kevin and the three lovely children!


    She had everything in the world. Who could be happier than her?


    She closed her eyes gently in contentment. She could not stop smiling even if she tried. From now on,


    no one would disturb her peace. This day would be the start of their happily ever after. Kevin and Anne


    would watch their three dear children grow up. Although the two of them would age, they would remain


    as happy as they were now.


    "Anne, don''t worry. I will protect our family - you and our children." Kevin reached for Anne and gently


    gathered her in his arms. His voice was quiet yet powerful.


    Anne nodded firmly and smiled at Kevin. She knew that Kevin would ensure he followed through with


    this promise.


    The three children were still in the kitchen with Emily and Sam. Due to Sam''s concern about Emily,


    there wasmotion in the kitchen. Anne could not ignore such a ruckus and decided to go back there


    to assist.


    As Kevin looked at all the figures making up the crowd in the kitchen, his smile widened.


    He felt tremendously fulfilled. ''This kind of life should never end!


    Anne, my children - I will try my best to protect you and keep you happy forever!'' he thought.


    Not noticing exactly when Selma had joined him and taken a seat next to him, he now realized she was


    there. He looked at her, and quietly said with affection in his voice, "Mom, this is wonderful, isn''t it?"


    Selma raised her eyebrows and nodded with the most acute movement.


    After everything had transpired in the past, Selma had be frustrated and truly fed up with the state


    of things. Only now that she was living a life of peace did she feel a genuine sense of happiness.


    "You know, I never imagined in my wildest dreams that I would be living under the same roof as Anne. I


    didn''t even expect that I would ept her as my daughter-inw." Selma shook her head in happy


    disbelief, smiling, as she admitted these things to Kevin.


    Kevin nodded, acknowledging her. Thinking of how much Selma''s attitude towards Anne had changed,


    Kevin beamed at how things had developed between them.


    "Without having gone through the travails of the past, how could we have learned from our mistakes


    and reached the happiness we have now?" he said to Selma.


    Selma raised her eyebrows in thought and then smiled and inclined her head in agreement. She had to


    admit that he was indeed logical.


    If she had not given such pushback in respect of Anne and him, she doubted that the two of them


    would be living as harmonious a life as they were living now.


    What was more, there were three lovable grandchildren.


    After several hours of hard work in the kitchen, Anne and Sam walked out with many delectable-looking


    dishes in their hands.


    The dining room in the Fu Family''s house was expansive. Even though there were many people in the


    room today, there was ample space.


    Pointing out the dish that she thought she cooked best, Anne addressed Selma, "Mom, try the pork


    with fish sauce. It isn''t a fancy dish but it''s very rich in vor."


    Selma had always been a petite woman with fine taste. She thought about how she only settled for the


    very best for herself. Looking at the fish-vored pork dish, she pursed her lips in disgust.


    It looked anything but appetizing.


    However, as soon as Anne had finished making this request of her, everyone, including the kids, looked


    at her expectantly. She had no choice but to take a hesitant bite of the dish. She raised in her eyebrows


    in surprise, thinking, ''It definitely does not look appealing, not in the least bit - but it is quite tasty.''


    "Not bad!" Selma gave the most appropriate and objective answer.


    With a smile shyly ying across her face, Anne served more dishes. Everyone eat at azy pace,


    asionally making jokes and light-hearted conversation. Theyughed with such sincerity that their


    eyes screwed up in glee.


    Nothing could bring more joy than this current scene.


    After dinner, everyone, except Selma, felt they had nothing to do. Selma was drained from the long


    day, but everyone else was in high spirits. Sam suggested that they have a look at the night life in the


    city.


    There were many ces to frequent during the night in the city. The children had not had any


    opportunity in recent times to go out so everyone immediately agreed to his suggestion.


    They made a trip to the night market. Anne had Eddy''s hand while Kevin took hold of Sally''s.


    Turning around to look at Kevin, Anne suddenly beamed and said, "I remember when we saw the night


    life in W City."


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    As Kevin Reminisced of this incident, his eyes shed in concerned warning, and he said, "This time,


    we must be more vignt and watch the roads. We must not be knocked by passers-by again."


    Anne nodded seriously in response to his grave reply and thenughed.


    "What are you talking about?" Sam was nearby, holding Simon and Emily by the hand. He was puzzled


    as he heard Anne and Kevin''s conversation.


    Anne shook her head in sadness and told Sam what had happened in W City. After listening to her,


    Sam nodded solemnly.


    Indeed, they had to be careful while walking!


    "By the way," Kevin started. Thinking about Mr. Huang, he continued, "After knowing that the


    company''s crisis is part of my n as well as Cory''s true identity, Mr. Huang called several times with


    requests for cooperation."


    "Did you agree?" Anne asked.


    Kevin nodded with a smile, "We can''t trust the likes of people like him, but cooperation in this kind of


    business setting must still be given."


    Anne nodded.


    Mr. Huang did not hesitate to kick them when they were down. But now that he had the nerve to agree


    and cooperate with Kevin, Kevin felt he had to take this opportunity to work with him.


    In any event, the two of them were not friends, so Mr. Huang''s usual behavior was reasonable in the


    business world.


    "We are out for a good time tonight. Don''t think about work," Emily said to the group, with a light-up


    stick in her hand.


    Everyone agreed with grins on their face. They had indeed made this trip for merrymaking so there


    were things that should not be discussed.


    "I want that!" Sally''s eyes opened widely and she looked at Emily''s fluorescent stick. She reached out a


    pudgy hand for the stick.


    Emily gave the stick to her with a smile, and passed a second one to Simon. She of course did not fail


    to give cute Eddy one, as well.


    They waved the fluorescent sticks in their hands. The handsome men and the beautiful women,


    coupled with the three beautiful kids in tow, attracted everyone''s attention for a moment.


    Some people recognized Anne and Kevin, and took photos of them.


    There were also a few people who eagerly wanted to take pictures with the kids. It was rare to find


    such a cute group of children so one could understand their requests.


    Parents were always pleased when othersplimented their little ones. Anne and Kevin agreed to


    the pictures.


    The three kids were not afraid of the strangers. They posed in many different ways, amazing those


    around them.


    Standing there, with a faint smile on her face, Anne thought that her children were genuinely something


    special.


    "Look at that excellent man, Kevin. But the woman next to him, Anne, she is truly vulgar."


    Out of nowhere, Anne heard a low voice make thisment. The smile was wiped off her face.


    So in some people''s eyes, Anne was still considered a slut.


    Her eyes narrowed in anger, coldness shing across her face. She would definitely find a way to


    remedy this situation. But for now, she was having a good time and decided not to let this ruin her


    mood.


    Besides, Kevin hadn''t heard the defamatoryment.


    "Emily, our child will also be so adorable in the near future." Standing aside, Sam gently held Emily''s


    hand and smiled at her.


    Emily nodded firmly and ced her hand on her belly gently. She knew that their child would be as


    wonderful as these kids.


    "Would you like a son or a daughter?" Emily raised her head quickly to look at Sam.


    Sam chuckled and said in a soft voice, "Whether it''s a boy or a girl, it''s our child and I will love it!"


    Emily nodded. The two had made a deal when they had first found out she was pregnant.


    If they wanted to know the baby''s gender, it would be a piece of cake, especially since Sam owned a


    hospital. But they had agreed that they would not find out. They were ready to be surprised at the birth


    of the child. It would be more exciting to do it this way.


    Therefore, they had to wait patiently until the baby''s birth.

 Chapter 461 The Accident At The Mall

    Chapter 461 The ident At The Mall


    When they finally went back home, it was veryte. The children had fallen asleep in the car on the


    drive home.


    Kevin and Anne gently carried them one at a time into the house and tucked them into their beds.


    After washing up, Anne and Kevin also felt rather tired. The two of them held each other lovingly and


    fell asleep.


    The next day, Anne received a call from Rose.


    As oftely, Rose was in good health and had recovered well. She was not as sickly skinny as she had


    been before, having gained some healthy weight. It suited her, and she no longer looked horrible like


    she was all bones and bones.


    Women loved to be beautiful. Seeing that she had slowly but surely recovered, Rose was very happy.


    As a saying went, "Women dress up for their beholders." Looking at how far she hade in respect


    of her figure, Rose wanted to buy some new clothes. She thought Anne would be greatpany on


    her shopping spree.


    There was nothing pressing left to do at home so Anne decided to apany her. Emily also enjoyed


    being in Anne''spany so when Anne told her of her ns, Emily decided to go along with her to the


    mall.


    Emily was also quite curious about Rose''s change in attitude. She didn''t know who Rose was anymore,


    such was the drastic change in her behavior. Emily thought she would go shopping to ascertain


    whether or not this was a genuine change, for herself.


    Rose was no longer as rash and impulsive as she used to be. She sat calmly on the bed, flipping


    through a book in her hands.


    Emily looked Rose up and down and raised her eyebrows.


    Anne walked forward, knocking politely on the frame of the open door, to announce her presence. A


    smile appeared on Rose''s face when she heard the knock. She saw Emily was there too, so she


    nodded in greeting.


    "Isn''t Mark here?" Looking around, Anne didn''t see Mark and couldn''t help asking.


    Rose nodded and said, "I can''t let him stay with me all the time. He has to go to work."


    Anne nodded, but she disagreed, "Even though you have improved drastically, you are not in good


    health yet. It''s better for Mark to stay here with you."


    "Don''t worry. The doctor said I''m recovering very well. I''ll be discharged from the hospital shortly. Look,


    I''ve be a little more plump." As Rose spoke, she raised her arm and smiled helplessly.


    In the past, Rose had been so focused on losing weight. But now she was so pleased that she had in


    fact gained weight.


    Anorexia really was a terrible illness.


    Nodding her head, Anne said with satisfaction, "You do look much better than thest time I saw you."


    Rose nodded and looked at Emily, "Emily, I heard that you have fallen pregnant. Congrattions."


    Emily was two months pregnant now. After hearing Rose congratte her, Emily nodded with a smile


    but didn''t say anything.


    Rose''s change in attitude and demeanour was quite unnerving. Emily could not adapt to this new Rose


    just yet.


    Anne could sense what was going through Emily''s head. She looked down at her watch, and said to


    Rose, "Time has gone so quickly! We''ll have to get going."


    Rose had already neatened and dressed up before the other two had arrived. She nodded, and went


    straight to the mall with them.


    The mall was thergest in the city. It catered for every retail need they could possibly have which


    made things easier, as they just had to make one stop.


    More importantly, Anne worried about Rose who was quite weak, even though she was steadily


    improving. Anne didn''t want her to do anything too strenuous and affect her recovery.


    Opportunities for Rose to leave the hospital had indeed been scarce thus far. Taking in the wonderfully


    lively mall, she couldn''t help butugh in glee.


    Emily was eyeing Rose from beside her. She still did not trust Rose. Seeing Rose react so sincerely


    while being in the mall, with such a wide smile across her face made Emily raise her eyebrows.


    ''Now, Rose is really...'' Emily''s thoughts trailed off, as she tried to think of an appropriate, decent word


    to describe her.


    "Emily, let bygones be bygones. Rose has made the effort to change - shouldn''t we also do our part


    and give her a chance?" Anne whispered discretely in Emily''s ear.


    Emily nodded obligingly. Anne was, of course, correct. If Anne could change her attitude towards Rose,


    then she should do the same.


    Moreover, no one was perfect; everyone had made some mistake or the other in their lifetime.


    Previously, she had been so concerned with her feelings for Sam, that she had not taken the time to


    properly understand Anne.


    It was due solely to Anne''s magnanimity, her truly kind andpassionate soul, that their rtionship


    had not taken a blow during that uneasy time.


    "Look, Rose seems to have taken to that dress. Let''s go have a closer look." Observing Rose, Anne


    said to Emily.


    Emily nodded with a smile, and followed Anne.


    Turning around, Rose asked, "Anne, what do you think of this dress?"


    "It''s simple and elegant, and the cut is very ttering. I''m sure it would look great on your figure."


    Nodding her head in approval, Anne made thisment to Rose.


    Rose smiled and requested that the staff take the dress off the mannequin so that she could try it on.


    Rose put it on and looked quite elegant and beautiful, just as Anne had anticipated.


    She looked curiously at the figure which stared back at her in the mirror. She raised her eyebrows


    slightly. Although she knew she was looking at herself, she felt that this reflection was aplete


    stranger, different to the person she knew herself to have been before.


    Perhaps it was her near-death experience which gave her this new sense of awareness and


    insightfulness.


    "I''ll take it! Thank you," Rose advised the staff.


    The staff attended to her need quickly ringing the item up and packing it neatly into a store bag for her.


    They continued with their walk about the mall and decided to buy some jewelry. As a daughter of the


    wealthy Luo Family, Rose was definitely never short of money.


    However, it was when they arrived at a well-renowned jewelry store that they were faced by their


    adversary.


    Rose had just taken a fancy to a gorgeous heart-shaped gem with high-grade rity. It caught the light


    magnificently. It was a stunning piece on the whole.


    Just as she was admiring the gem, a ruckus ensued from the entrance. They turned around to find the


    source of this unweed noise.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    A woman with a haughty gait walked in with her nose in the air, followed by a group of paparazzi. They


    knew this woman all too well - it was Cherry.


    Rose screwed up her face and looked directly at Cherry, without even trying to hide the hostility she felt


    towards this woman.


    When Cherry entered the jewelry store, her eyes also opened wide with astonishment.


    Ever since Kim had been detained in prison, Cherry had anticipated, with great worry, that Kevin and


    Anne would ensure that they would make her life difficult. After some time wherein all was quiet, she


    realized that they did not seem to want to interfere with her. Cherry had thought that perhaps she had


    made too much of it before.


    Nheless, without a strong person to back her, she would not try to make any trouble for Kevin and


    Anne and unnecessarily provoke them without a leg to stand on. She really had not expected to see


    Anne here, though.


    In the moment, Cherry bit her lips and lowered her head. She was unsure how to react in this situation.


    She really was trying hard not to rub Anne the wrong way.


    "Look, that''s Anne!" When Cherry was about to walk out of the jewelry store, a sharp-eyed paparazzo


    noticed Anne''s presence.


    At his statement, everyone looked to Anne, and swarmed around her.


    Recently, there was less and less news being reported about Kevin and Anne. It was actually a good


    opportunity for these reporters to meet her.


    "Miss Anne, why are you here? Are you going to select a new wedding ring? Will Mr. Kevin be the


    groom?"


    "Miss Anne, you threatened to take your own life in order to force Mr. Kevin to divorce you previously.


    Are you actually considering marrying him again, after what has happened?


    "Miss Anne, you had been very fond of Kim, and said so yourself. Now that he has been executed, by


    shooting nheless, are you sad?"


    Anne frowned as she was bombarded with questions, left, right and centre.


    Emily''s face darkened. She gritted her teeth and pushed the paparazzi. "If you want an answer to your


    questions, book and interview with Miss Anne. For now, Miss Anne will not be answering any


    questions. Please leave!"


    It had been exceptionally difficult for these reporters to track down Anne. They were not going to leave


    without a fight.


    Caught in the middle of the crowd, Emily stumbled and fell back. Beside her, Anne''s eyes widened in


    horror.


    Emily was pregnant. She couldn''t afford any kind of injury, even a seemingly small fall.


    Even Rose widened her eyes in shock and concern, and she immediately reached towards the floor to


    break her fall.


    Both Anne and Rose fell simultaneously.


    With her eyes tightly shut, fearfully anticipating pain, Emily hit the ground. She fell onto a soft object


    and the predicted pain never came.


    Emily stood up at once. Her heart was happy, albeit surprised, when she saw that Rose and Anne had


    both made a human cushion for her.


    "Anne, are you okay? Did you get hurt?" Emily queried, nervously.


    Anne immediately shook her head in response. She was wholly unconcerned with herself. She just


    wanted to make sure Emily was okay. She asked, "How are you? Did you get hurt at all?"


    Emily shook her head. "I didn''t even fall."


    Hearing this response, Anne felt a wave of reliefe over her. She looked at Rose, and asked with


    genuine concern, "Rose, are you fine? Did you get hurt anywhere?"


    Rose was thin and quite weak. Anne was worried about how her body would react to such a tumble. It


    was natural for Anne to have such a concern, especially with the current state of Rose''s health.


    The pain made Rose wince. She slowly got to her feet. She took a few steadying deep breaths and


    shook her head.


    Although it hurt a little, it didn''t seem like it that she was badly injured.


    With a heavy sigh of relief, Anne turned to the paparazzo with fire in her eyes.


    "If you want answers, make an appointment for an interview. Now leave us be. This youngdy here is


    pregnant and look at what this scene has caused. If something had happened to her, who would be


    held responsible?" Anne was the hostess of the Fu Family. She looked sternly at the crowd,


    admonishing them justly.


    What was of greater importance was the truth in Anne''s words. It would be devastating if the pregnant


    Emily suffered any kind of ident. The consequences would be too much too handle.


    Under the rebuking gaze of Anne, the entertainment reporters all lowered their heads and did not


    whisper a single word.


    "All right, all right. Well, weren''t you here to dig news about me? Why did you all go to Anne? What is it


    that you want to know from me?" Cherry stepped forward and stated with a smile, "If there is nothing


    that you would like to know about me, I will take my leave."


    The paparazzi knew that Cherry was saying this in order to save face for the entire group. They


    nervously looked between Cherry and Anne.


    Cherry used to be Kim''s girlfriend and she also had aplicated rtionship with Kevin. Anne was


    the same, having obscure rtionship with these two men.


    What was going on between them?


    Everyone looked at each other. Their eyes darted back and forth.


    Seeing this, Cherry turned around and walked out. The paparazzi had no choice but to follow Cherry.


    They were well aware that the situation could not be salvaged if they stayed.


    No matter what had happened between Anne and Cherry, Cherry was still the most influential female


    celebrity. There would always be new headlines about Cherry.


    Frowning and heaving a heavy sigh, Anne didn''t dare to dy any longer. She immediately took Emily


    and Rose to the hospital for a doctor''s examination.


    Emily and Rose both thought the examination was unnecessary, but obliged due to the unnerving state


    of affairs.


    Both of them were dered fine by the doctor. There was a small bruise on Rose''s arm but that would


    fully heal over the course of a couple days.


    With a sigh, Anne looked at Rose with guilt and said, "I came to apany you on a shopping trip but


    I caused trouble for you instead."


    "It''s just a small bruise. It''ll heal before you even know it. It won''t even leave a mark. It really is okay,"


    said Rose, with a forgiving smile.


    Emily finally truly had a new opinion of Rose after thetter saved her. Rose had indeed changed after


    her near-death experience.


    "We wille to see you again in a few days," Emily said to Rose, as they left.


    Rose was happy at the prospect and eagerly nodded her head.

 Chapter 462 The Third Party To The Love Triangle

    Chapter 462 The Third Party To The Love Triangle


    Upon returning home, Anne found that the children were not at home and had gone out with Selma for


    a small outing.


    With an exasperated sigh, Anney on the couch, looking into the distance.


    If her reputation only affected her, she would not care about what was reported so much. But her


    reputation affected the entire Fu Family, especially Kevin and her children.


    Therefore, she resolved that she would have to do something to stop people from calling her a slut and


    remove the bad name from their stories.


    But what could she do?


    All of a sudden, she was taken into the embrace of strong, warm arms. The smell was sofortingly


    familiar. Without having to look, she knew it was her Kevin.


    "What''s on your mind?" The breathing out of Kevin''s mouth swept over Anne''s neck, which made


    her feel ticklish. She couldn''t help letting out a giggle and replying lightly, "Nothing."


    "Those who are dishonest will suffer punishment." With a smirk, Kevin put his hand on Anne''s belly,


    threatening to tickle her sensitive belly area.


    Anne couldn''t help but giggle. Shaking off Kevin''s hand, she said helplessly, "Today we met Cherry in


    the mall. The reporters that followed her interviewed me. In their eyes, I''m still a loose woman."


    Kevin knew what Anne was speaking about when this topic was brought up. He exhaled heavily and


    held Anne close to him.


    He always felt guilty about what Anne was going through in respect of this matter.


    As a man, it was his duty to protect his wife, as well as his children. Instead, he had caused them many


    tribtions.


    Anne suffered this way because she wanted to help him finally get rid of Kim from their lives.


    "I have been thinking about a solution for this matter but I have just been met with dead ends." Kevin


    could not think of anything which would solve their problem.


    He had spent many hours agonizing over the issue, s to no avail.


    With a slight smile of encouragement on her face, Anne replied, "This isn''t a matter that has a quick fix.


    We will have to be patient with ourselves and give it proper thought. There is always a way."


    Kevin nodded in agreement. He ran his fingers affectionately across her forehead when something


    caught his eye.


    There was a deep scar on her forehead. It was quite visible.


    "Anne, let''s make an appointment with a beauty therapist to remove this scar," said Kevin, quite


    suddenly.


    Raising her eyebrows, Anne ran her fingers over the scar. It was due to this blemish that she had to


    keep her long bangs to cover it.


    Anne had quite a youthful appearance. The bangs made her look even younger than usual.


    To be honest, she didn''t mind the scar as long as it was covered. She actually only remembered it was


    even there only because Kevin had brought it up. She sometimespletely forgot she had it.


    The scar was a symbol and a painful reminder of bad times.


    Then, Anne nodded. "Okay."


    The bad memories were in the past and she intended leaving those memories, along with the pain it


    brought, in the past - she was not going to let it intrude into her present. There was no need to leave


    the scar to be an ugly reminder of the events that had transpired.


    Kevin nodded his head. He had already consulted a dermatologist about Anne''s scar. It could be


    completely removed without leaving any trace.


    After Selma returned with the kids, Kevin and Anne returned to their normal selves. After a wonderful


    meal, they watched a cartoon with the kids before turning in for the night.


    Sally and Simon were too young to attend kindergarten. As for Eddy, he was ripe for school but his stint


    abroad had dyed his enrolment in certain courses.


    Anne had initially thought that Eddy would have to work much harder to try and keep up. But time


    proved her wrong, as his abilities far exceeded what she expected of him.


    Eddy was precocious and highly intelligent. He learned anything after being taught just once. So he


    was not really studying too hard in kindergarten but just passing the time with the other kids.


    He was still the best among all the children in terms of academics although he had missed schooling


    for a short time.


    When everyone realized Eddy''s ability, they were very proud.


    Selma even praised Eddy to her usual group ofdies who she often met, which made the otherdies


    feel jealous of her.


    Thedies knew that Selma was not exaggerating as they were well aware that all her grandchildren


    were very intelligent. They were good-looking and well-behaved, as well. Everyone could not help but


    feel affection for them.


    They thought that Selma was indeed fortunate to have these lovely grandchildren.


    Meanwhile, Anne had an appointment at the beauty salon. Kevin was going to apany her but an


    urgent matter arose at thepany and she had to go on her own.


    It wasn''t a big deal for Anne. She was fine to make the trip on her own.


    Since everyone at the salon knew that Anne was Kevin''s wife, they tried to tter her constantly in the


    hope that they could secure her as a regr client.


    With a pleasant smile, Anne remained unaffected by theplements. She listened to them with due


    attention but did not take heed of the various product names they threw at her.


    God favors some people in this regard. Anne applied skin products only asionally yet her skin


    always remained wless and glowing.


    Anne didn''t really need toe to the salon, in all honesty.


    But she did not expect what happened next. She spotted Cherry in the salon.


    Cherry was also taken aback. She really hadn''t expected to see Anne two days in a row. She thought


    that her luck was quite bad.


    But since she had run into Anne yet again, she decided that she would speak her mind.


    She approached Anne, addressing her in a lowered voice, "Do you have a free minute? Let''s have a


    chat."


    Looking at Cherry up and down, Anne raised her eyebrows and said with a faint smile, "Kristine, if my


    memory serves me right, there seems to be nothing to talk about between us."


    Cherry''s face darkened. She pursed her lips and looked expectantly at the beautician beside her. The


    beautician was well aware of the bad blood between Cherry and Anne, so she left them quickly to give


    them some privacy.


    Cherry was a distinguished client at the salon. If the beautician offended Cherry, she would definitely


    be fired. Even Anne was not someone she ought to offend, so she decided it best to take her leave as


    soon as possible. She retreated into the distance.


    Anne sat aside and looked at Cherry, who sighed helplessly. Cherry lowered her head and said sadly,


    "Anne, I lost again."


    Anne raised her eyebrows and looked at Cherry in surprise.


    "I thought I would have a chance to get Kevin back after changing my identity, but now I know it''s just


    wishful thinking." Cherry bit her lip and then said, "Anne, I know I have done a lot of wrong things in the


    past but please don''t reveal my true identity to anyone."


    At first, Cherry was very confident that her identity wouldn''t be exposed. After all, Kim was so powerful.


    Now that Kim was dead and she had no one to protect her, she felt anxious.


    Now she was the most popr female celebrity in the entertainment world. The entire public adored


    her. If her true identity were to be revealed, she was done for. She would have to return to the hellish


    ce from where she''de and would never make her way back to her lofty position again.


    The prospect of losing everything was painful.


    She would not be able to endure it.


    Due to this, she had avoided Anne and left with the paparazzi at theirst meeting.


    Raising her eyebrows and looking directly at Cherry, Anne smiled and asked in confusion, "When did I


    compete with you?


    Since there was nopetition, there can''t be a winner or loser."


    Cherry opened her mouth slightly and looked at Anne in confusion. ''What did she mean?


    Doesn''t she want to forgive me?'' Cherry pursed her lips and looked at Anne imploring her for


    forgiveness.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "Cherry, do you know why you can still stand here?" Anne asked.


    Confused, Cherry shook her head.


    At the moment when Kim''s real identity was exposed, Cherry had a bad feeling that she would return to


    prison.


    However, Anne and Kevin seemed to have forgotten her existence and hadn''t done anything to her yet.


    Their failure to do anything had actually caused her even greater anxiety.


    "Cherry, you are the one who constantly provoked Kevin and me. We never had any interest in causing


    any trouble with you. We really don''t care about what you''ve done as long as you don''t make the


    mistake of trying to interfere with us again. We won''t cause any trouble for you as long as you keep


    your distance. Understand?" Standing up, Anne looked directly into Cherry''s eyes and clearly said to


    her, "There is no winner or loser between us because I have never considered you as a third party,


    creating some love triangle. We were never rivals in this respect. I have never had topete with the


    likes of you."


    Cherry was slightly shocked. Her face darkened.


    She knew what Anne was saying. It was clear that Kevin only loved Anne and did not care for her. She


    wasn''t qualified topete for Kevin''s love as he had no feelings for her.


    Anne was quite aware of the strength of her and Kevin''s love. She knew that she was in his heart and


    no one couldpete with her.


    Cherry had seen Anne as the other woman, who she had topete with in love. But it was now clear


    to her that Anne did not even consider to be worthy of such a role.


    ''What an insult! How could she insult me and ce herself loftily above me?''


    Cherry gritted her teeth. She wanted to make a harsh retort but reminded herself of her position. She


    took a deep breath and held back the anger bubbling beneath the surface. She replied with a fake


    smile, "In that case, you can rest assured that I will not do anything to provoke you again. Let me keep


    my distance, and I hope that you will please keep my true identity secret."


    After saying that, Cherry turned around and left.


    Looking at Cherry''s back, Anne smiled and shook her head. She was telling the truth, not insulting


    Cherry.


    What was this so-called love triangle? In order for there to be a love triangle, three parties needed to be


    involved - Kevin needed to have affection for both her and Cherry. But Kevin had never had feelings for


    Cherry so she could not rival Anne in love.


    Anne just told Cherry what she genuinely believed and knew to be true.


    She sighed and shook the stress of the situation from her mind. She was over it now. The beauty


    therapist came in and started the scar-removal process.


    The scar removal was not painful. Anney there with her eyes close and fell asleep of her own


    volition.


    When she awoke, she peered at her forehead, noticing it was slightly red. The beauty therapist advised


    her, "Such a scar will not bepletely removed in one sitting. You will need two or three treatments


    forplete removal."


    She advised Anne of the dos and don''ts rting to her skin now that she had treated the scar and


    confirmed their next appointment. Anne was mindful of the advice. She then left the salon.


    She was going to call a cab to go back home, but she suddenly saw a familiar car in the lot.


    "I thought you were busy today. Why are you here?" After getting into the car, Anne questioned Kevin.


    Kevin smiled, "No matter how important work may be, it will never be as important as my wife."


    As Anne heard this, a smile appeared on her face.


    Kevin took her to a gourmet restaurant for dinner. He called Selma and told her not to wait for them for


    dinner.


    Although they had been married for many years and had three lovely children, they still enjoyed


    spending quality time, just the two of them.


    Having these intimate dates was what kept their rtionship happy and made them even


    closer.

 Chapter 463 A Real Change Of Heart

    Chapter 463 A Real Change Of Heart


    A couple of dayster, the Fu Family weed a few guests on their doorstep. It was Rose and Mark,


    together with their precious daughter, Pa.


    When the doorbell rang, Selma came to answer the door instead of Anne.


    With arms folded across her chest, Selma didn''t invite Rose in and gave her a long, condescending


    look, her hostile gaze sweeping over Rose slowly from head to toe.


    After a few seconds, with a little sigh, a peaceful smile graced Rose''s face as she greeted Selma


    politely, "Hello, auntie."


    Sliding her gaze away from Rose, Selma lifted her brows nonchntly and ignored her. Earlier, Anne


    already shed some light on what happened to Rose, but Selma couldn''t believe her ears after hearing


    the story. Only a silly girl like Anne would consider a statementing straight from Rose''s mouth.


    If changing someone''s personality was that simple, could Rose do it?


    "Mark, I know you''re a smart guy, so I want you to answer me honestly. What can you say about Rose''s


    change?"


    Selma asked him straight to the point, her voice not faltering a bit.


    Embarrassment shed across Mark''s face, and a slight frown created little wrinkles around his eyes.


    But with Selma being older than him, he answered respectfully, "Auntie, people undergo pretty


    remarkable changes over time. Perhaps it would help if you looked at them with new eyes.


    Let''s take Kevin and Anne as an example. Back then, you were vehemently against their rtionship.


    But at the current moment, you''re already wishing them both love and true happiness, right?"


    Presented with this point, Selma nodded in agreement.


    "I''m a bit apprehensive regarding the sincerity of some people. Some people are so fixed in their ways


    that they cannot change. Who knows, they might have kept a few tricks up their sleeves."


    Selma shook her head as she moved aside to let them walk in.


    Embarrassed, Rose widened her eyes in shock, and she sighed helplessly. Her cold hands gripped


    Pa''s hand tightly and led her inside the house.


    What happened before was already a thing of the past. Like what Anne said, what mattered most to


    them was living in the present and hoping for the best in the future. As long as Rose tried her best to


    prove her reformation, Selma would eventually change her opinions on her.


    After Anne was informed of the arrival of the guests, she felt excited and walked out happily to join


    them. A few days had gone by since theirst meeting, and Anne instantly noticed the positive energy


    in Rose''s aura, and her face looked more plump and full.


    "Wee! Please sit down and make yourselffortable." Anne emerged and greeted them. Then


    she looked at Pa with a huge smile and her arms outstretched. "Pa,e give your aunt a warm


    hug."


    They had met before, so Anne was no stranger to Pa. The girl directly squeezed into Anne''s arms,


    who couldn''t stop grinning.


    A delightful smile surfaced on Rose''s face when she saw the affectionate exchange. She couldn''t help


    but ask, "How is Emily doing recently?"


    Anne smiled warmly in return and replied, "Don''t worry. Both of us did our best to ensure Emily''s safety


    during that ident in the shopping mall, so I''m positive she would do just fine. Rx, all is well with


    her."


    Rose anxiously nodded and settled down on the couch.


    Since her arrival in the Fu Family, Rose had her share of a handful of memories. But now that it had


    crossed her mind, she felt pathetic. It was a little overwhelming for her to be sitting snugly in the living


    room with that thought nagging her.


    Anne''s cleverness led her to see Rose''s uneasiness. "Rose, you''re my sister. Is there something


    troubling you for you to show up at my house? You know you can tell me," Anne said as she


    grabbed Rose''s hand.


    Anne cast aside the past with her explicit validation of their kinship. From now on, she regarded Rose


    as her dear sister. It was a prettymon doing for a younger sister to visit her elder sister.


    Rose nodded heavily after having understood right off what Anne was implying.


    At that same instant, Kevin arrived home from work. The moment he caught sight of Rose and Mark,


    his face lit up and his brows quizzically raised while walking up to them. "What a nice surprise! I haven''t


    seen you guys in a long time. Anne feels bored from staying home these days. You should drop by


    often and have a chat with her."


    Initially, Kevin and Anne had nned to start up LF Group as a designpany, but they feared that


    Anne''s reputation would have adverse effects. With the scar on Anne''s face having been removed


    surgically only recently and still healing, they thought it wouldn''t be wise to start thepany''s


    operations now.


    Left without a choice, Anne needed to stay at home following the doctor''s orders. Getting stuck at


    home bored her to death.


    Rose nced at Kevin and noticed how remarkably handsome he looked, and he had a dignified


    posture oozing with charisma and confidence. There was something maic in his presence that


    could drive women insane.


    Together with the wisdom and wealth that he had acquired, the qualities he possessed would make him


    an incredible rarity in this world for over a hundred years.


    There was nothing wrong with being enamored of such a guy!


    But Rose knew her heart''s desires very well and was fully aware that he was her brother-inw.


    Besides, her happiness didn''t revolve around him, but it rather rested on Mark''s hands.


    Kevin had belonged to her past, and Rose had better things to do than dwell on it.


    Rose''s appreciative gazes on Kevin''s handsome face were done without malice or deeper meaning.


    Her affinity toward Kevin''s appearance no longer involved feelings of intimacy orpulsion.


    Time might heal all wounds, but it could also change many things.


    Before long, Rose averted her gaze, and when she spun around, she saw Mark. When their eyes met,


    they shared a meaningful smile without requiring any spoken word.


    The three naughty kids ying around in the room ran out immediately after hearing Rose''s arrival.


    Back then, when Rose was under Kim''s control through medication, she had hurt Sally. This bitter


    experience prompted Sally to hide behind Eddy the instant she saw Rose. Simon, who was standing


    beside Eddy, also had a dreadful reminder of Rose''s violent streak, and so did Eddy. This resulted in all


    three of them staring sternly at Rose as they stood rooted to the spot.


    Initially, Rose felt the urge to step forward and hug the kids, but she changed her mind when she felt


    their hostile stares coupled with tense postures. Finally, with a hopeless sigh, she balked.


    Rose realized she had to deal with the repercussions and assume responsibility for her past actions.


    Anne met their eyes and offered a tender smile as she spoke. "Eddy, Sally, and Simon,e here. I


    want to introduce you to a special guest. Please say hi to your Auntie Rose!"


    Before Anne''s introduction, the three of them had long known who the woman was. None of them


    moved for even an inch and continued to stare at Rose warily.


    Helpless, Anne gave Rose a sympathetic smile and walked over to the kids. She softly asked, "What


    did I tell you? Your Auntie Rose won''t do anything to hurt you. She will be nice and treat you kindly.


    Have you forgotten what I said earlier?"


    Anne slowly reached out and patted Eddy''s shoulder. The child seemed to have figured out what the


    careful gesture meant and bit his lips with a slight nce at Anne.


    Despite the previous unfortunate incidents, his mother remained open-minded and forgiving, not


    minding about past mistakes. Sadly, Eddy was traumatized by her experiences that he still considered


    Rose to be very bad.


    Meanwhile, Eddy espied Kevin as if waiting for the go-ahead before making any movement. Kevin


    signaled an encouraging nod, which Eddy understood. Kevin likewise hoped Eddy to take her siblings


    forward.


    A child''s worldview of adulthood differed greatly from an actual adult. For kids, it was full of


    complications, like viewing the world through a kaleidoscope. Even for a precocious kid like Eddy, she


    felt defenseless.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Eddy stared into Simon''s eyes with tenderness, as if reassuring him not to worry. Being a brave little


    boy, Simon traced Eddy''s steps forward.


    "Hi, Auntie." Two sweet, innocent voices rang out in unison.


    Rose was heedful of her actions as she looked at the two kids with care. "Eddy, Simon, I know I haven''t


    been good to you, and I made a lot of mistakes before. But now I''m changing all that, and I promise not


    to do anything bad to you from now on. Can you please forgive me?"


    After staring silently into each other''s eyes, Eddy and Simon again turned to Kevin for support. When


    he dipped his head and smiled, the two kids also nodded.


    Sally, who was left standing alone, felt her small body seizing up. Anne hesitantly looked over at her,


    who in turnid her eyes on Rose before wallowing in tears.


    Among the three kids, Anne and Kevin had always doted on Sally. Seeing her teary-eyed changed


    Kevin''s expression from relief to worry, and he promptly walked up to her side.


    "Hush, Sally. Daddy''s here now. Can you tell me what''s wrong?" Kevin knelt and took Sally in his arms.


    Sally bawled before stretching out her chubby little hand, pointing into Rose''s direction. Crying, she


    said in a quavering voice, "Bad Auntie! She once tried to throw me on the ground. I don''t want to talk to


    her."


    In the past, while Kim''s medicine worked on her, Rose had treated Sally nicely. However, once the


    medicine''s effectiveness wore off, she would do the craziest things. She once tied Sally to the rooftop


    of a building, giving the child a most horrifying experience. Sally had never gotten over that traumatic


    ordeal, and it had be her worst nightmare that still haunted her until this day.


    So it didn''te as a surprise when the in sight of Rose would terrify Sally. She was paralyzed with


    fear, far beyond her control.


    Simultaneously, Rose looked distressed at the sight of Sally. She exhaled sharply and said in a weak


    voice, "I was to me for everything that happened. I''m the reason why Sally has severe trauma and


    anxiety. I can''t me her if she doesn''t want to see my face ever again. Let''s not punish the children


    further by forcing them to ept me now. Maybe someday, Sally will learn to trust me again."


    Anne let out a pitiful sigh as she stared into Sally''s watery eyes. She still had a lingering fear whenever


    visions of that incident surfaced at the back of her mind. She alone was already petrified. How much


    more for an innocent child?


    With a heavy heart, Anne found herself shaking her head. With Sally nestled safely in her arms, she


    slowly approached Pa and said, "Sally, meet your little sister."


    Sally tried to open her eyes wide, but they were still puffy and moist because she just finished crying.


    Then she looked at Pa in between sobs.


    Pa stared back at Sally, gently bit her lips, and casually strode toward Sally to wipe away her tears.


    In a sweet voice, Paforted, "Don''t cry."


    Sally nodded at once when she heard those words. Anne helped wipe Sally''s tears using the back of


    her hand.


    The children''s world was constantly like this ¨C an endless cycle of a pure, unadulterated sequence of


    events.


    Meantime, Eddy and Simon cautiously ensconced themselves on Rose''s side. Her sincerity in atoning


    for her previous mistakes was shown through her delicate approach toward the two kids.


    A satisfied smile surfaced on Mark''s face.


    The present situation was certainly good and making progress.


    Initially, there were only three children. But now, with the addition of Pa, Eddy had be the


    siblings'' elder brother. Anne instructed Eddy to take good care of Pa.


    With Sally and Simon under her care, Eddy had already felt helpless looking after them. Now, his


    responsibility just increased with the involvement of another sibling. He was reluctant at first to ept


    this additional burden, but when he saw how well-behaved Pa was, he agreed with a slight nod.


    While the four children yed and bonded together, Anne and the kids'' parents were engrossed in a


    conversation.


    Standing at the building''s rooftop, Selma stared at the four people while frowning slightly. Doubts flitted


    through her eyes. Was it wrong for her to raise suspicions against Rose? Did Rose really repent and


    have a change of heart?


    That evening, Anne and Kevin invited Rose and Mark to stay over for dinner, but Mark had already


    made restaurant reservations, leaving Anne and Kevin without a choice but to let them go.


    After dinner, when Anne and Kevin were about to head upstairs to their room, Eddy stopped them. The


    two looked at him with a puzzled look on their faces.


    With eyes peeled at Anne and Kevin, Eddy pouted and asked, "Has Aunt Rose changed for the better,


    or is she deceiving us?"


    Since Eddy was the oldest child, he was naturally precocious. Also, some time ago, Rose treated the


    whole family surprisingly well. But at the end of the day, Rose tied Sally and his mother on the rooftop


    once.


    How could Eddy not worry when something like this had already happened?


    Smiling, Anne slowly crouched down, caressed Eddy''s face, and said softly, "My precious little Eddy,


    I''m amazed at how attentive you''ve be. Don''t worry. This time, Auntie Rose has changed, and I


    assure you nothing like that will ever happen again. I promise!


    Besides, she already fooled mest time. I wouldn''t fall for her trap again."


    Eddy pursed his lips, looking at Anne with skepticism. Then he turned to look at Kevin, who only


    nodded in response.


    "Okay, then. I believe you." Eddy rocked his head and looked at Anne and Kevin one more time before


    slowly making his way downstairs.


    Watching Eddy''s receding figure, Anne and Kevin looked at each other andughed. Their little boy


    was too smart for them.


    On the other hand, Selma, who was nearby and happened to overhear the discussion, frowned and


    contemted whether Rose was seriously making a fresh start.


    Due to the circumstances of thest incident, Selma had always considered Rose as a dangerous


    woman. She would always be on the lookout whenever Rose was around, especially when she saw her


    approaching the children.

 Chapter 464 A Method To Reverse The Situation

    Chapter 464 A Method To Reverse The Situation


    Everything had been peaceful without any problems. While Kevin wasn''t working, one thought seemed


    to inhabit his mind, which was Anne''s reputation.


    After mulling it over, Kevin finally came up with a solution. Only Cherry could help him solve the


    problem.


    She had been the source of all the problems. Therefore, it was her responsibility to undo the mess she


    had created.


    When Cherry received a call from Kevin, she was hesitant to pick up the call. Fear wracked her nerves,


    for she believed that he was going to expose her identity. However, Kevin''s words left her baffled; the


    man had invited her for dinner.


    However, Cherry''s thoughts instantly wandered to Anne. If dining with him annoyed Anne, she wouldn''t


    hesitate to send her back to jail.


    The excitement bubbling in her heart died in an instant. She feigned a cough to hide her


    embarrassment before speaking. "I''d love to, but I''m busy. I have a lot of work to do, so I don''t think I''d


    have the time to see you."


    "Oh, really?" Kevin asked coldly. "I wanted to ask if you could do me a favor. If you are too busy with


    work, then I understand. But if I identally mention something about my ex-girlfriend in public, please


    don''t me me."


    Although the man sounded polite, Cherry knew that he was threatening her. She quickly cleared her


    throat. "Okay, no problem. I will be there."


    A smile crept onto Kevin''s lips as he hung up the call.


    Cherry slipped on a hat and a mask and arrived at the ce they had nned to meet. She didn''t dare


    to meet Kevin until she was sure that they weren''t surrounded by reporters.


    In the past, when Cherry was with Kevin, she prayed for the reporters to catch a glimpse of them. But it


    was the opposite now.


    Kevin arched his brow in suspicion as he looked at Cherry''s concealed face. He ignored her and


    ordered food.


    Cherry was nervously shifting in her seat. She studied the man''s face and finally mustered the courage


    to question him. "Kevin, what do you want from me?"


    Kevin looked at her but didn''t utter a word. Once the waiter served the dishes, he took a deep breath


    and spoke. "Cherry, you are partly responsible for tarnishing Anne''s reputation."


    Cherry''s eyes widened; she wondered where this conversation was going.


    "Anne is my wife. I don''t want anyone to misinterpret her regardless of what she has done. I need you


    to help me with this."


    Cherry breathed a sigh of relief. It wasn''t as bad as she had believed it to be. Compromising with Kevin


    was no big deal as long as her identity was not exposed.


    "Look, I don''t owe anything to anyone, and I don''t ask for favors without giving anything in return. If you


    help me out, I will make you a superstar in the entertainment industry." The certainty in his voice


    revealed that he meant every word.


    Cherry was stunned. She looked at Kevin, not knowing what to say.


    Although the terms star and superstar sounded simr, the power and status that came along with the


    tags revealed how different they were.


    Cherry was miles away from being a superstar and didn''t have any quality to be one.


    Superstars were talented. They had effortless grace and charisma and enjoyed a fat ie. People


    worshipped them.


    The prospect of a glorious future excited Cherry. Her heart was drumming in her chest. She looked at


    Kevin again. The AN Group owned an entertainmentpany and had contacts with all the powerful


    people in the industry.


    Cherry had nned to sign a contract with Kevin''spany in the beginning, but she was afraid that


    the man would find out her identity. Therefore, she coborated with a differentpany.


    However, if Cherry helped Kevin, she would enjoy other benefits and bag good roles in sessful


    movies.


    The offer seemed tempting. Cherry couldn''t decline it.


    She bit her lips and studied the man''s face to find out if this was a trap. His dark, imprable eyes


    stared back at her; he was still too handsome.


    Cherry knew Kevin very well. The man always kept his promise.


    "All right, I will help you." Cherry nodded.


    It was such an attractive offer, and she was no fool to miss it.


    Cherry had to make a deration that wouldn''t affect her in any way.


    Kevin had been busy the entire morning and was starving. He ignored Cherry and continued to eat.


    However, Cherry couldn''t eat without Kevin''s permission. She looked at him to see what he was going


    to say. However, the man stood up and left before reminding her that he would call her soon.


    Cherry let out a weary sigh as she watched him walk out of the restaurant. But the excitement and joy


    of bing a superstar instantly lifted her spirits.


    Helping Kevin would make her a superstar. Cherry sat there and envisioned her future.


    Kevin returned home and informed Anne about his deal with Cherry.


    Anne was already distressed about her ruined reputation. She nodded without saying a word after


    hearing about the deal.


    She didn''t want to have anything to do with Cherry. However, she couldn''t say anything because Kevin


    had alreadye to an understanding with her.


    The bad name and reputation that followed her all this while would finally change. That was the only


    glimmer of hope that seemed to calm her down.


    Kevin''s n was very simple. An award ceremony would be held soon for the people in the


    entertainment industry, and Cherry was nominated for the role of the best actress. He already got the


    inside news that she would be the winner of the category.


    ording to his n, Cherry would walk on the red carpet and make a grand entry, wearing the dress


    designed by Anne. The reporters would certainly question her about the outfit and the designer. That


    way, Cherry could advertise for Anne''spany that was due to open soon.


    Mentioning Anne''s name might stir amotion because of her reputation. However, Cherry could


    rify the confusion and change their opinion of Anne. Kevin had also hired online paid supporters who


    would rave about Anne''s work and write good things about her. As time went by, the problem would


    naturally be solved.


    Although it seemedplicated, the n was simple enough to reverse the damage.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Therefore, Anne agreed to it.


    However, she had to meet Cherry to design her outfit.


    The woman wouldn''te to see her, so Anne had to go to her office.


    She looked at Cherry and took her measurements. "Don''t worry. I won''t let you down."


    Cherry nodded, for she couldn''t say anything. She had already hired a designer to design her outfit.


    But that would be her little secret.


    After taking the measurements and finding out Cherry''s requirements, Anne went to Rose''s new house


    instead of returning home.


    Rose and Mark had remarried. They didn''t want to hold a wedding ceremony and make a big fuss


    about it because they already had one when they first married.


    Anne also thought another wedding ceremony would be unnecessary because as long as the couple


    loved each other, the formality really didn''t matter.


    Not only Anne, but Kevin and the children had also nned to see Rose and congratte them on


    moving to a new house.


    Their new residence wasn''t far from the Fu Family''s house.


    When Anne arrived, she saw the children running around, ying with each other. She smiled in relief


    as Eddy was there to take care of the other three children.


    Kevin was sitting under an umbre, sipping on his red wine. He stood up and waved at Anne as he


    saw hering.


    Anne''s smile broadened. She walked up to Kevin and saw Mark sitting on the other side of the table.


    "Where is Rose?" she asked, scanning across the ce.


    Mark chuckled. "She is in the kitchen. She is apparently cooking delicious food for us."


    Anne''s nose scrunched with distaste as she looked at Mark in disbelief. Mark couldn''t help butugh at


    the horrified look on her face.


    Rose was the daughter of the Luo Family. She had been a spoiled brat ever since she was a little girl;


    the servants did everything for her. The woman had never entered the kitchen before and didn''t know


    how to cook.


    Anne was hungry; she wanted to eat something delicious. However, Rose''s cooking wouldn''t satiate


    her hunger.


    She wondered whether to take the risk of epting the food or not.


    However, there was no means to escape since she was already here. Anne would have no choice but


    to taste Rose''s food.


    "Mark, look at your garden. It is messy." Kevin peered across the garden, shaking his head in


    disapproval.


    The old house of the Fu Family was elegant and cozy but not extravagant. Inparison, the backyard


    of Mark''s house looked like a jungle. No one had bothered to clean the overgrown shrubs and weeds.


    Mark rolled his eyes helplessly.


    Kevin always spoke his mind without thinking.


    "Mrs. Anne, would you like to redesign our garden?" Mark smiled at Anne.


    He had faith in Anne''s talent and believed that she could transform their back yard that Kevin regarded


    as a mess.


    Anne turned around and saw the children running in the garden. She was hesitant to give her word.


    Cherry would be attending the award ceremony in two weeks. She had to design the dress before that.


    If she agreed to redesign the backyard, she wouldn''t have enough time to design the outfit.


    "What are you talking about?" Rose walked in with a te of fruit and smiled at everyone.


    "You make me sad, Mark." Anne pouted. "You have left the job to me because you don''t want to trouble


    your wife."


    Rose ced the te on the table and cast a quizzical nce at Anne. Mark couldn''t help but smile at


    her.


    "Rose is a talented designer. How could you ask me to redesign your garden?" Anne teased, shaking


    her head. "People will start envying your wife if you pamper her too much."


    "Oh,e on. Kevin is a better husband than I am. We all know how well he takes care of you." Mark


    winked at Kevin.


    A smile tugged at the corners of Anne''s mouth; she shook her head helplessly. "Design what?" asked


    Rose.


    "Well, your backyard looks messy. It is probably due to the design, so you should consider redesigning


    it," replied Anne.


    "Your husband asked me to handle it, but I am too busy."


    Rose nodded. "I don''t like the design either, but don''t worry. I''ll deal with it."


    Every woman liked to design a warm home, so did Rose. She preferred designing and converting the


    space the way she liked.


    Mark nodded in agreement.


    Anne heaved a sigh of relief and took a sip of wine from Kevin''s ss.


    She had managed to decline Mark''s offer without offending him. Now, she had ample time to work on


    Cherry''s outfit.


    A sudden cry interrupted their conversation.


    Everyone turned around and saw Pa sitting on the ground, wailing.


    They ran over to her to find out what had happened.


    Rose picked Pa in her arms and dusted off the mud clinging to her body. "What''s wrong, honey?


    Why are you crying?"


    "Sally is bullying me." Pa sniffed loudly, pointing her finger at Sally.


    Unable to hide her annoyance, Sally rolled her eyes. She red at the little girl who was pouting at her.


    Anna pulled Sally aside and squatted beside her. "Sally, what''s going on?"


    "I picked a pretty flower, but Pa wanted it. She asked me to give it to her. I refused. My brother said


    that Pa is the youngest one and asked me to give it to her. I listened to him and gave the flower to


    Pa, but there was a thorn on it. It poked Pa''s hand," Sally answered with a grumpy look on her


    face.

 Chapter 465 She Was Determined To Succeed

    Chapter 465 She Was Determined To Seed


    Everyone looked at Pa''s finger and saw droplets of blood oozing out.


    In the past, Rose only cared about Kevin. She paid no attention to her daughter, for her mere existence


    had disgusted her.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Rose wanted to make up for her mistakes, so she showered her daughter with love and took extra care


    of her.


    She kissed Pa''s fingertip and smiled at her. "Pa, Sally didn''t bully you. Didn''t you ask her for the


    flower? She gave it to you because you liked it. My poor baby''s finger is bleeding. Mommy will put a


    bandage and make the pain go away."


    Anne sighed. Children of the same age had fights and conflicts. Moreover, Sally had been on her best


    behavior; she didn''t bully Pa.


    No one saw the thorn on the flower. It was a mere ident.


    "Mom, I don''t like to y with Pa. I didn''t bully her. She is ming me for no reason!" Sally whined.


    Everyone adored Sally at home. However, now they were at Pa''s house. Sally had only fulfilled the


    little girl''s wish by giving her the flower, but her reaction hurt her.


    Anne kneeled down and wiped the tears on Sally''s face. "Sally, Pa is your cousin, and she is the


    youngest one." She smiled. "That''s very kind of you to give her the flower. You have done a good job,


    honey. I''m proud of you.


    She is still a little girl and doesn''t understand people''s intentions. That''s why she has misunderstood


    you, Sally. Being the elder cousin, you''ve got to be more generous and forgiving."


    Sally frowned and looked at Pa. She was in her mother''s arms, biting her bottom lip.


    Sally looked away. She didn''t like Pa and didn''t want to y with her.


    Both Anne and Rose were tired of dealing with kids. They were too young to listen to their parents.


    "Rose, Pa''s finger is still bleeding. Take her home and apply some ointment," Anne suggested.


    Rose nodded and left with Pa in her arms.


    Kevin and Mark exchanged nces, shaking their heads helplessly. Understanding children''s behavior


    was beyond theirprehension, so they didn''t bother interfering in the problem.


    Fathers were always fond of their daughters, and Kevin was no exception. He loved Sally; the tears in


    her eyes broke his heart. Kevin swept his daughter in his arms and smiled. "Our little princess has


    been wronged, huh? y with me, okay?" He flicked her nose yfully.


    Sally wrapped her arms around his neck and nodded. Kevin smiled at Anne and began to y with the


    children.


    Mark and Anne smiled at him in return and sat back in their chairs.


    "Children at this age are the happiest. They don''t have a care in the world." Mark took a sip of his juice


    and watched them y.


    Children enjoyed every moment of their day, oblivious to the fact that they were creating evesting


    memories.


    Anne sighed and nodded. Just then, Rose walked out of the house with Pa in her arms.


    Mark waved, gesturing for her toe over. He saw Pa''s bloodshot eyes and smiled. "Naughty girl,


    why are you crying?"


    Pa pouted and buried her face in the crook of Mark''s neck. Rose looked at Anne and rolled her


    eyes. "Anne, poor Sally must be feeling bad. I will talk to Pa and ask her to apologize to her."


    Everyone knew that Sally had been a loving cousin who gave her little sister the flower she had asked.


    No one could me her for Pa''s wound.


    It was sheer ident.


    Anne smiled. "That''s all right, Rose. Pa is hurt. She is already sad. Sally is older; she will


    understand. Don''t worry about it."


    Rose turned her head to look at Kevin, who was ying with the children. A smile stretched across her


    lips.


    Children had pure hearts and led simple lives. Perhaps as adults, they shouldn''t interfere too much and


    change their perceptions.


    As expected, after Mark''s encouragement, Pa and Sally happily yed together again, as if they


    never fought with each other.


    Everyone was happy to see that the kids had reconciled.


    Anne and Kevin returned home with their kids that evening.


    Selma was happy to see her grandchildren again. She headed straight to the kitchen to prepare dinner,


    ignoring Anne and Kevin.


    However, her attitude didn''t bother them, for they were ustomed to it by now.


    With her three precious grandchildren home, Selma wouldn''t bat an eyelid at them.


    Kevin had been disappointed in his mother at first. He even asked her if she cared for him. However,


    Selma''s answer seemed to shut him up forever. She told him that she had wanted her son only to have


    grandchildren. Now that she was blessed with three adorable grandchildren, there was no reason for


    her to pamper him anymore.


    Kevin had been upset about his mother''s behavior for a long time. However, Anne found it funny and


    couldn''t stopughing for days.


    Selma devoted all her time taking care of her grandchildren. Although Kevin missed the attention, as a


    father, he was happy that his mother adored his children.


    He couldn''tpete with little ones to get Selma''s love.


    That night, Anne sat at her desk and skimmed through Cherry''s photos. She began drawing rough


    sketches of the outfits that might look good on her.


    Although this wasn''t thest chance to prove her talent, Anne didn''t want to miss a golden opportunity


    that could reverse all the damages.


    She had been trying hard to get rid of the bad image about her that had etched in the minds of people.


    If Anne proved her talent this time, everyone would change their opinion of her.


    She put her heart and soul into designing the outfit for Cherry.


    Opportunities seldom knocked on people''s doors. Anne had to seed in one stroke.


    Kevin was in his room, looking at the stock statement of thepany. An involuntary smile stretched


    across his lips as he saw the graph scaling upward. The steady rise in the graph indicated the


    company''s profit -- they had been doing well so far.


    After Kim''s fiasco, most of the shareholders had withdrawn their investment. Only a few people who


    trusted Kevin and thepany chose to stay. However, Kevin was determined to make the situation to


    his advantage and push thepany to a higher peak.


    Anne opened the door and walked in. "Kevin, I should meet Cherry. I can''t draw inspiration by merely


    looking at her photos and videos." She saw Kevin sitting on the bed and curled on hisp. The


    helplessness seemed evident in her voice.


    The worth and importance of this opportunity scared her witless. Anne couldn''t afford to make any


    mistakes. The possibility of failure terrified her. She didn''t know where to begin and how to proceed


    further.


    Anne had designed about ten outfits in thest few days. But nothing seemed to impress her. They


    lacked uniqueness that would make Cherry stand out from the crowd.


    Being a designer, if Anne was not confident enough to prove herself, she would undoubtedly lose the


    competition.


    Kevin smiled and hugged her. "Don''t worry, Anne. I''ll arrange it tomorrow."


    Anne nodded and let out a weary sigh. "I agree this is a good opportunity, but it is not the end of the


    world. You only have two weeks to design the outfit. If you can''t, then it''s okay. We can''t think of other


    ways. Don''t strain yourself like this," Kevin added.


    Anne nodded in understanding. However, she was determined to put an end to the problem once and


    for all. She had to show her true potential to the world.


    Kevin looked at Anne and realized that she was lost in her train of thoughts. He shook his head,


    knowing that she hadn''t listened to him.


    The next morning, Cherry arrived at Anne''s office on time. She had intended to meet Anne, but seeing


    her in person was different.


    It brought memories of the past. Cherry''s mouth became dry, and her cheeks flushed with


    embarrassment.


    She wanted to run out of the building as fast as she could. However, Kevin''s offer stopped her. Cherry


    forced herself to stay back in Anne''s office.


    She had dreamed of bing a superstar and winning people''s hearts.


    Seizing the opportunity was the only way to aplish her goals.


    Anne pursed her lips and raked her eyes across Cherry''s body, examining her every feature.


    "Can you stand up?"


    A frown lined Cherry''s forehead, but she followed her orders.


    Cherry was a popr star. Countless designers and experts worked hard to design her outfits. She


    never listened to them before, rather gave them the orders. However, it was the other way round with


    Anne. She had no choice but to listen to her.


    Anne stood up and observed Cherry''s physique and face.


    Although the woman was cunning and had crooked ways of aplishing her goals, Anne couldn''t


    help but admire her face. She had be more beautiful after the stic surgery.


    Cherry had a petite, oval face. Her big eyes and small lips made her look like an innocent girl.


    Moreover, she pretended to be a pious woman in public.


    Cherry had deliberately modified her age when she started her career. She was publicized as a girl of


    twenty-three years old and could pull off the image of a sexy and virtuous woman at the same time.


    This was perhaps the reason why people seemed surprised when she got involved in a scandal with


    Kevin.


    "Acting is a profession for young people. Only a few actors manage to rise in their careers and stay in


    the limelight for a long time. Your age and mannerism have enabled you to create the image of a


    virtuous woman. Even ying the role of a seductress has made you famous in the industry. With a


    slight modification of the makeup and dressing, you will not only look pious but will also have the


    majestic aura of a queen!" Anne remarked, studying her face intently.


    Cherry had faith in Anne''s talent. However, the woman''s careful evaluation surprised her.


    Anne was right. Cherry''s features had be more distinct after the stic surgery -- she looked


    beautiful than ever. However, despite everything, she emanated an innocent aura. There was a hint of


    childishness in her face that limited her to only ying virtuous roles.


    Cherry''s agent had advised her to stick to such roles for a few more years because she was still young.


    However, her career might end if she continued doing the same roles.


    Cherry hadn''t tried deviating from her path. However, Anne''s words ignited a spark of desire in her


    heart.


    For a moment, she wished to look like a noble queen.


    "Well, you usually stick to clothes that make you look like a pure, conservative woman. However,


    changing your style statement when you walk on the red carpet will captivate everyone''s attention.


    People would be surprised to see you like this." Describing Cherry''s features gave Anne a clear picture


    of what might look good on her.


    Cherry''s heart began to race in her chest.


    If Anne really could package her and make her have the aura of a queen, her style would change. With


    Kevin''s help, she could bag powerful roles and win the viewer''s hearts. People would be happy to


    watch her experiment with new characters and ept her as a superstar.


    "Anne, I am counting on you!" Cherry grabbed Anne''s hand excitedly.


    However, Anne frowned and shook her hand away. Cherry stepped back, smiling awkwardly.


    "Don''t worry. I''m not doing this just to help you, but to redeem myself as well. I will try my best to make


    you dazzle during the event," Anne replied.


    Cherry nodded gratefully. Anne took her measurements before letting her go.


    After Cherry left, Anne slumped on the chair and looked at her picture. The mental image of the outfit


    grew vivid. She immediately picked her pencil and drew a quick sketch.


    Anne couldn''t wait any longer.


    She was determined to seed this time.

 Chapter 466 Be Confident

    Chapter 466 Be Confident


    Anne got busier with every passing day. She spent all her time designing Cherry''s outfit.


    Her entire routine had changed after she took up the project. Anne left early in the morning and came


    homete at night after everyone retired to bed.


    Eddy was getting older. He had lots of homework and assignments toplete. Therefore, he went to


    bed early. He hadn''t seen his mother for many days and missed her a lot.


    Eddy was a sensible boy. He never asked for too much. Although the little boy missed Anne, he kept it


    to his heart and neverined. However, Selma was aware of her grandson''s feelings. She


    understood that Eddy was suppressing all his emotions in his heart.


    Selma looked at Kevin with a disgruntled look. "I understand that Anne is busy working hard to


    establish herpany, but familyes first. The children are more important; she has to spend time


    with them regardless of how busy she is."


    Selma didn''t care about Anne''s newpany. Her grandchildren meant everything to her and she


    wouldn''tpromise their happiness for anything in the world.


    Kevin felt helpless because Anne had really been busy. They were getting closer to the ceremony, and


    he knew that his wife would be free after that.


    "Mom, Cherry is nominated for the role of best actress. As her designer, Anne will be busy for the next


    few days. But she will get free once the ceremony is over. Please understand her." Kevin smiled


    apologetically and added more food to Selma''s bowl.


    The frown on Selma''s forehead deepened. She nced at Eddy and sighed. "Your mother has always


    wanted to be a designer. Now that she finally has the chance to prove herself, we all should be happy


    for her."


    Selma understood Anne''s situation but felt sad for her grandson as well.


    Meanwhile, Anne was still in the office, oblivious to what was going on in her house.


    She devoted all her time and energy into designing Cherry''s outfit. She inspected every intricate stroke


    and supervised embroidery workers to embroider the dress.


    Although Anne was good at conceptualizing and designing, she wasn''t good at embroidery. Therefore,


    she hired the best embroidery workers to make the outfit.


    Handmade dresses had a personal touch and looked more elegant. Therefore, she chose to craft every


    detail with hand.


    Emily somehow found out that Anne had finished designing Cherry''s outfit. After dinner, she asked


    Sam to take her to Anne''s office.


    Anne was happy to see Emily; her gaze instantly flitted to the woman''s stomach. Emily had been


    pregnant for more than two months, yet her belly was still t.


    "Is this Cherry''s dress?" Emily''s eyes lit up in awe as she looked at the sketch.


    "Yes, this is the one." Anne smiled.


    "Oh my God! I never thought that Cherry could wear such a majestic dress." People had already


    developed an impression of Cherry after watching her performances. However, theputer


    generated pictures left Emily baffled.


    "The audience will be amazed to watch Cherry in your dress," Sam agreed.


    Everyone was aware of Anne''s talent, but they didn''t expect her toe up with a stunning design.


    If Cherry appeared in this dress, she would outshine all the other female stars and captivate everyone''s


    attention. Moreover, after the event, the world would realize Anne''s talent.


    "I hope so." Anne couldn''t stop smiling, for thepliments boosted her confidence. From what Kevin


    had heard, four stars werepeting for the title. The other nominees had also hired established


    designers. They would undoubtedly unt an opulent outfit at the red carpet.


    Even though the dress that Anne had designed looked bold and unique, the talent of herpetitors


    frightened her. She was worried that Cherry''s dress would fade inparison to the others.


    Anne pursed her lips and wondered about what might happen if Cherry didn''t win the ''best actress''


    award. No one would notice the woman and all her efforts would end in vain.


    "Only three more days are left for the award ceremony." Anne rubbed her temples and sighed.


    "Yeah, so what? Are you not confident enough, Anne?" Emily asked in shock.


    She always believed that Anne was a confident woman. However, she was surprised to see the doubt


    and worry in her eyes.


    Anne looked at Emily and smiled. "I have been researching about the designers who are designing the


    outfits of the other stars. I have observed their works as well. They all seem talented."


    "Oh,e on. Don''t even get to that. I have been looking at their designs at home to kill time. Their


    previous designs are nothingpared to yours!" eximed Emily, feeling proud of Anne.


    Her remarks were not mere words of encouragement. She was stating the truth.


    Anne shook her head, smiling. However, the smile disappeared when she looked at Cherry''s photo.


    "You are overthinking everything. Stop looking at her picture. Otherwise, you will lose confidence," Sam


    suggested, shaking his head.


    Anne closed her eyes and nodded. He was right; she had been too nervous offte.


    "Oh, it''s so lively here." Just then, the door of the office opened, Anne''s eyes lit up as she turned


    around. Kevin was standing at the door, holding Sally in his arms, smiling tenderly.


    Eddy and Simon were standing beside him.


    Kevin brought the children to her office so that she could spend time with them.


    Anne''s heart swelled with emotions. She smiled and waved her hand, gesturing them toe in. The


    children missed her so much, so they ran up to her at once.


    Sally was also equally excited to see her mother, so she began jumping in Kevin''s arms. He smiled and


    ced her to the ground. The little girl quickly ran up to Anne and hugged her tightly.


    Seeing her children brought Anne a new sense of joy. She wrapped them in a tight embrace. The


    unique fragrance of milk brought a smile to her face. She closed her eyes, feelingplete.


    Anne was ready to face any obstacles as long as she had her children and husband by her side. She


    considered herself as the happiest woman in the world.


    "I''m sorry, I have been busy with work and didn''t have the time for you guys. Everything is my fault. I


    won''t do that again, I promise. Please forgive me." A wave of guilt engulfed Anne as she realized that


    she hadn''t been there for her kids for days.


    The task of designing Cherry''s outfit had earned all her attention. Anne worked day and night. The kids


    would be fast asleep by the time she went home and wouldn''t wake up until she left for work.


    Eddy couldn''t help but smile at his mother.


    "Mom, don''t worry. We all support you to pursue your dream, so don''t worry about us. Just concentrate


    on your work." Eddy was the oldest child, so he understood his mother''s situation better than the


    others.


    Simon nodded in agreement. "We have the greatest mother in the world and we are the best kids. We


    support our mommy!"


    Sally silently stared at her mother. The trust in her eyes revealed what she was thinking.


    Anne''s skin prickled. She was blessed to have an understanding family who supported her at all times.


    ''No one in the world can be happier than I am, '' thought she.


    Anne''s gaze shifted to Kevin who was standing at the door. His eyes gleamed with love for his family.


    She took a deep breath and smiled at him. "Did you have dinner? I am hungry. Let''s eat together."


    "Okay!" Although the kids had finished eating dinner, they still agreed to eat with their mother.


    Anne looked at Kevin. He smiled and nodded.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Emily and Sam were standing in a corner, witnessing everything. Neither of them wanted to interrupt


    the happy family. They looked at each other and silently left the room.


    Kevin didn''t stop them, for he wanted to spend time with his wife.


    Anne chose a lively night market to have dinner.


    Eddy had the day off the next day, so everyone decided to stay upte that night.


    Selma took great care of the three children. She consulted a special nutritionist who charted a diet n


    for the children and made sure they only ate rich and nutritious food.


    The children have never been to a night market before. The roadside stalls fascinated them.


    The vorful food tingled their taste buds.


    The children got excited and ate more than they usually would. They tasted every dish in the menu.


    Anne chuckled and looked at Kevin. "If Mom finds out that I have brought the kids here for dinner, she


    wouldn''t hesitate to hunt me down."


    Kevin nodded in agreement.


    Selma paid attention to the children''s health and hygiene. She usually washed the fruits and


    vegetables several times, to get rid of germs and bacteria, before serving them.


    "It''s okay. She won''t find out." He smiled.


    Anne nodded and gulped down her bowl of wonton in a hurry.


    Selma loved her grandchildren more than anything else in the world. She treated them equally and


    spoiled them with love and care. Anne was happy that the kids had the best grandmother in the world,


    and respected Selma for that.


    Mother-inws and daughter-inws usually shared a strained rtionship. Kevin didn''t expect that his


    mother would ept Anne. He was happy to see them get along well.


    It had been his dream to live a happy life where everyone loved and respected each other. Kevin felt


    lucky to have an incredible family.


    The children let out a loud burp after the sumptuous meal. It waste at night; Kevin and Anne were


    worried that the kids might suffer from indigestion. They took the kids for a long walk before driving


    back home.


    The filling dinner and the long walk had exhausted the kids. All three of them fell asleep in the car.


    After reaching home, Kevin and Anne carried the children to their rooms and tucked them into bed. It


    waste at night, so they quickly washed their face, brushed their teeth, and plopped on the bed to


    sleep.


    Kevin wrapped Anne in his arms and kissed her forehead. "The day to vote for the best actress is


    coming soon. Are you worried?"


    Anne nestled her face into the crook of his neck and took a deep breath. "The designers of the other


    three nominees are equally talented. I can''t stop worrying about it."


    Everyone had beenplimenting Anne''s work so far, but she couldn''t help but question her talent.


    Kevin was stunned. "Anne, you have to trust my judgment! Understand that I''m not saying all this to


    please you. The dress you have designed is so much better than what the others have designed in the


    past. You are incredibly talented; never forget that."


    An ecstatic grin stretched across Anne''s lips. Her heart fluttered with joy.


    "I have finished designing the dress. Nothing is going to change regardless of how nervous I am.


    All I have to do now is transform Cherry into a diva."


    Cherry was cunning and insidious. The role of a pious and virtuous woman didn''t suit her. She should


    be like a queen.


    Anne had to help Cherry find her true self instead of trying to morph her to be someone else. It would


    be Cherry''s rebirth on the red carpet.


    Kevin kissed the top of Anne''s head and hugged her tighter. He had started to make all his promises


    come true.


    Kevin had faith in Anne''s talent and was aware of Cherry''s connection in the industry. Therefore, he


    didn''t bother tomunicate with the judges. He believed that Cherry would be awarded as the best


    actress this year.


    Moreover, the award function would change people''s opinion of Anne. She could finally get rid of the


    pain and humiliation that she had endured all these years.


    His wife deserved only the best things in the world.


    Excitement bubbled in Kevin''s heart. He lifted his head to kiss Anne''s lips but realized that she had


    fallen asleep.

 Chapter 467 The Best Actress

    Chapter 467 The Best Actress


    Kevin heaved a sigh of helplessness. It seemed that, in the past few weeks, Anne had been working


    hard to design an outfit for Cherry and was now indeed burned out.


    Days went by reasonably quickly, and before long, three days had passed.


    Anne and Kevin were A City''s powerful figures. Besides, they owned a reputable entertainment


    company under AN Group, so it was perfectly natural for them to grace the ssy awards


    ceremony and sleek after-party.


    They settled down on the seats in therge venue''s center aisle to avoid drawing unnecessary


    attention from the packed crowds.


    However, despite their efforts to shy away from the limelight, their striking appearances made it


    impossible for them not to stand out in a sea of faces.


    Most of those who attended the event were celebrity guests wearing fashion-forward outfits. Their


    gazes passed over the faces in the crowd, and when they saw Kevin, whom none of them could reach


    before, they spared no effort in sucking up to him, hoping tond a good script and more work


    opportunities. However, Kevin and Anne remained casually indifferent and received their


    courtesies without enthusiasm.


    The instant everyone felt the cold shoulder, they knew it was a remote possibility for them to be


    noticed. Disenchanted, they returned to their seats.


    However, the majority of those who took the long shot was unwilling to give up. Cherry''s stature had


    instantly been jacked up when the word of Cherry and Kevin''s scandal leaked into the press back then.


    These people thought that earning Kevin''s altruism would boost up their position in the entertainment


    circle.


    Sad to say, with the exclusion of his wife, Anne, this cold-faced CEO had a tongue-in-cheek wit that


    made him take any other woman with a straight face.


    Such action of his triggered off a sense of despondency in them.


    Whether deliberate or random, many people''s gazesnded on Anne as they mulled over how a slut


    like her could win Kevin''s heart. They weighed up the qualities she possessed for her to warrant


    Kevin''s love.


    The reactions of envied persons were discernible as they felt the need to diminish her through


    judgmental stares. Anne had likewise caught the attention of many curious eyes.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    If this happened in the past, Anne would have flurried and racked up her nerves.


    She unknowingly tightened the grip on her studded purse. When she nced at her wrist to check the


    time, she realized that Cherry would arrive soon.


    "Don''t get worked up now. Have faith in yourself." Kevin''s voice was deep, gravelly, and his words were


    slowly spoken. He interlocked his slender fingers with hers, giving her some warmth and a surge of


    iparable energy.


    Anne looked up and met his gentle gaze. Her head nodded forward, and she suppressed


    the uneasiness in her heart with deep, bated breaths.


    Atst, her breathing grew steady again.


    Outside the grand hall, a sleek, ck limousine pulled up on the wide red carpet. Then, a yellow tulle


    lace cocktail dress that revealed a pair of long slender legs came down the car for the reporters to see.


    Countless camera shutters instantly shed to document this grand entrance.


    Slowly, the female''s full figure emerged, and in a sh, everyone appeared stunned.


    Back in the day, Cherry would normally put on a dainty dress that lookedfy and sweet. But this


    time, she went for a big, off-shoulder dress embroidered with a flying phoenix, highlighting her snow-


    white, slender arms.


    Her choice of makeup further jazzed up her look, which looked remarkably different from her usual


    preference. Today, she outlined her eyes with dark, smoky eye shadows, and she perked up her pout


    with a vibrant red lipstick that screamed ssic elegance. She even styled her hair in a graceful bun.


    Such a striking image made her look absolutely gorgeous. Her every move embodied her


    effortless grace and magnanimity.


    Although she appeared to be rtively young during her public appearances before, she was only


    putting on a front.


    As soon as she stepped foot on the red carpet, Cherry blinked slowly. She fathomed that she no longer


    had to pretend to hide her authenticity.


    With arms lifting slowly, her mouth curled into a yful little smirk, revealing a change in her personality


    into something more sophisticated and sexy.


    The endless sound of shutters followed by the intermittent shing of lights came in session.


    In the past, Cherry was like a tiny flower bud that was too shy to blossom. But now, she was like a


    spring flower blossoming in a cheerful color!


    Her beauty was entuated further by her maturity and sexy appeal. She looked like a noble queen in


    that unique, majestic attire, making people submit and satisfy her every whim!


    The crowd''s indescribable awe magnified Cherry''s confidence as she slowly sashayed forward. Her


    adoring fans waiting outside grew silent the second they glimpsed her beauty, momentarily followed by


    the sound of their enthusiastic cheers.


    This once innocent little girl, who seemed to have matured overnight, suddenly turned into a noble


    queen!


    With Cherry''s arrival in the main hall, countless talks in muted tones rang from every direction. Anne


    knew in an instant what it connoted, so she looked back and smiled.


    She took notice of Cherry''s serious gaze, with thetter''s expression looking bitter and arrogant. Also,


    a faint smile was tugging up the corner of her mouth.


    This woman was the real-life Cherry, unpretentious and blithe.


    Kevin also nced at Cherry with slightly raised brows. The surprise in his eyes was evident.


    Cherry straightened up when she spotted Kevin. She was expecting him to eye her a few more times,


    but then he looked away and turned to Anne with eagerness.


    Her few moments of stolen joy instantly turned into nothing. Cherry frowned and went on her way.


    Grinning, Kevin said excitedly, "Oh, my goodness, Anne, that dress! You''re such a genius designer."


    On his first peek of Anne''s creation, Kevin was a bit apprehensive if Cherry could carry it well. But


    seeing the actual dress on Cherry blew his mind. It outlined her figure perfectly while asserting her


    haughtiness and temperament. The provocative makeup added an extra oomph to her personality.


    Besides, her expressive eyes were incredibly beautiful that words alone could not give it justice.


    This side of Cherry drove all men to their wits'' end!


    At some point, Cherry was once the object of sexual desire for some dorks. However, at this stage, she


    was every guy''s queen!


    Now in her seat, Cherry joined in herpanions'' conversation with a self-satisfied smile.


    That instant, Cherry was unshakeable in her belief that she would emerge as the winner in the best


    actress category.


    However, she felt an unspoken acumen in her heart. She realized that while she was dressed for


    sess, her unique couture dress wasn''t tailored by her designer, but by Anne!


    The woman with whom she regarded as her lifetime enemy!


    But all the credit was due to this enemy who unmasked her exceptional beauty and brought out her


    entire best while allowing her present self to thrivepletely.


    As the night went on, the most awaited moment of announcing the best actress winner finally arrived.


    Tight-lipped, Anne fisted her hand, which Kevin had gripped firmly to show his support.


    Brushing aside Kevin, Anne mmed up as she focused her attention on the host on the stage.


    "And the best actress award goes to¡­ Kristine!"


    The promation elicited a burst of apuse from the audience. Cherry stood up, nodded to the


    people around her, and strode onto the stage.


    That settled it!


    Meanwhile, back at theforts of the Fu Family''s living room, Selma, Sam, Emily, and Rose were


    following the live broadcast on TV. They all felt at ease after finding out the winner for the female lead.


    Cherry made sure Anne''s effort wouldn''t end in vain. She finally snagged the best actress trophy!


    Up on stage, Cherry delivered a brief eptance speech before slowly walking off the tform. She


    shed Anne a faint smile that seemed to inform her to rx.


    Simultaneously, Kevin also perceived that he should put things in order for Cherry to be the next


    superstar.


    The award for best actress was the most coveted and most significant achievement for any female star


    present during the ceremony. A crowd of reporters flocked around Cherry, begging for interviews.


    This kind of life wasn''t new to Cherry, having been ustomed to facing the media. While she didn''t


    know how to divert the topic, she disclosed that her designer was also deserving of some credit.


    This naturally led to the spotlight being shifted to Anne.


    There was a second of stunned silence from the reporters when they heard it.


    In this day and age, whenever Anne''s name was brought up, it seemed natural for her to be slut-


    shamed.


    Any celebrity would never dare talk about Anne on such an asion, least of all Cherry, who had


    spoken ill of Anne on live telecast a few days ago.


    The reporters exchanged meaningful nces and soon grew fired up because they knew a more


    explosive scoop woulde next.


    "You were rumored to have bad blood with Miss Anne. I wonder why you chose to wear her design on


    this momentous asion."


    "Miss Kristine, haven''t you heard about the scandal concerning Miss Anne? Why are you suddenly


    bringing up her name?"


    "Miss Kristine, what''s the real deal in your rtionship with Miss Anne?"


    The reporters ced the microphone in front of Cherry with anxious expressions as they awaited her


    reply.


    Cherry smiled, calmly looked down, and carefully straightened the dainty folds in her dress.


    When Cherry firstid eyes on the dress, she was impressed and rendered speechless.


    When Anne voiced her idea to Cherry inside her office, Cherry thought it was feasible, so she handed


    over the design to her private designer, who dly agreed to help create the unique dress.


    However, when she saw Anne''s finished frock, she immediately gaped with a wide-eyed gaze. She


    decided on the spot that it was the dress fitting for a red carpet walk.


    Cherry couldn''t help but be amazed about how beautiful the handiwork was that she instantly tried it


    on. She couldn''t stop ogling at herself in the mirror, seemingly gobsmacked that the dress could


    perfectly outline her body while doubling as a great way to bring out her temperament. Plus, her


    makeup made her look as dignified as a queen, forcing people not to desecrate her!


    As a leading actress, Cherry knew her ce in the industry, but at that exact moment, she was


    convinced that she was the queen!


    She even had absolute confidence that even if she couldn''t bag the best actress award, she would still


    be the most attractive face of the night at the said event.


    At present, not only was she the most beautiful woman in the ceremony, but she also proved to


    everyone that she was the best female lead in the business.


    "I think you all have a big misconception about Miss Anne!" Cherry said slowly.


    Anne''s and Kevin''s familiar faces stood unnoticed in the midst of the crowd, and they were looking at


    Cherry at the same time.


    Smiling, Cherry slowly said, "A long time has passed since that issue happened, but Miss Anne had


    made no attempts to clear it up because she doesn''t consider it a big deal. But as her friend, I feel that


    I''mpelled to tell you the truth!


    But if you find it hard to believe my words, then you can check the file at the police station!


    If I''m ever caught lying, I''d willingly quit my job to prove my point!"


    The reporters exchanged nces full of disbelief before directing their attention back to Cherry.


    Kristine had just won the best actress. She was young and beautiful, and she had made quite an


    impression at today''s ceremony. Countless directors and CEOs took notice of her, and she was bound


    to have a promising career in the near future!


    How could such a female star with lots of potentials make such an absurd bargain at this time?


    No celebrity in his or her right mind would have the spunk to say such profound words!


    What exactly on earth did Kristine want to rify? Given this asion''s repute, every wording out


    of Kristine''s mouth would be broadcast live.


    "Speaking of Miss Anne, there''s another name worth mentioning, and that is Kim!" The mere mention


    of that name made Cherry''s gaze sank. At that time, she was in prison, desperate and forlorn. She


    thought that she wouldn''t be given a second chance in life.


    The man, with a cold aura emanating from his entire body, sat across her.


    When he said he was going to get her out of jail, she was full of scorn and even jeered at the man,


    taunting him for his naked promise.


    After all, in A City, no one dared to offend Kevin.


    In the following days, after not hearing even a single update from him, she grew more disappointed.


    One sunny afternoon, Cherry recalled clearly that the police let her out of prison.


    Standing outside the prison wall was that man!


    He helped change her identity, cover-up her offenses, and eventually set foot into show business while


    discreetly helping her be a popr actress.


    He was her savior. No matter what purpose he had in helping her didn''t matter because he was the one


    who rallied around her rebirth to a better life!


    Sadly, a few days ago, she received news about his execution.


    Cherry looked down and closed her eyes slowly. After Kim''s death, she had nobody left to rely on.


    Now, this was herst chance!

 Chapter 468 Miscarriage

    Chapter 468 Miscarriage


    All the reporters looked at Cherry with expectant eyes.


    "Actually, it was a trick!" Cherry smiled and continued, "Kim was a criminal; he concealed his true


    identity well. But the man was in love with Anne. The police decided to use his weakness. They asked


    Anne to express her love to lure him.


    However, Kim was smarter and more cunning than they had expected. He took up a new identity as


    Cory and fooled everyone."


    Cherry exined everything in detail. The reporters listened to the story with rapt attention. They didn''t


    think that there would be another side to the story.


    Some of them shook their heads in disbelief.


    If Cherry was indeed telling the truth, Anne had done a lot to catch the criminal. She had risked her


    reputation to help the police.


    The woman had done an admirable job and set an example for others. Calling her a slut was a


    disgrace to womanhood.


    The crowd erupted with gasps and murmurs as they began discussing the new piece of information.


    "Miss Kristine, are you telling the truth, or is it an attempt to tter Mr. Kevin? He is a big shot in the


    entertainment industry. Are you pressurized to please him by saving his wife''s reputation?"


    a reporter questioned, trying to create a controversy.


    Kristine looked at the reporter and smiled. "If you don''t believe my words, you can very well ask the


    police. Perjury is a crime; you can sue me for it."


    Her boldness surprised everyone. There was not a trace of hesitation or worry in her voice.


    Anne and Kevin watched everything from a distance. A contented smile stretched across their lips.


    Cherry had finished doing her task; things would happen on their own ord now. Anne would regain


    her lost reputation.


    "Well, let''s go back." Now that the truth hade to light, the reporters would look for them now. Their


    suspicions might intensify if Anne readily epted the interview. However, both Kevin and Anne


    wished for them to find the truth on their own rather than exining themselves.


    Cherry had spoken the truth. The reporters would only find evidence supporting her statement.


    Therefore, neither of them was afraid of the investigation.


    Kevin nodded and walked out of the hall. He carefully held Anne''s arms. His tall figure blocked any


    view that might notice Anne. In the end, they sessfully left the ce without anyone''s notice.


    After returning home, Anne browsed the inte. As expected, the information about her had spread


    like a wildfire. She had be the talk of the people.


    Satisfied with the response, Anne put the phone aside. Time would prove the truth and heal all wounds.


    The next few days, reporters crowded at the Fu Family''s residence. However, they had no choice but to


    wait at the door.


    Everyone in the house, including Selma, ignored the reporters and refused to answer their questions.


    The other reporters who had investigated the truth went to the police station to interview the director.


    Kevin had already talked to him. Since the director had caught Kim, he was about to receive a


    promotion and a transfer to a different city. The man owed everything to Kevin and was ready to help


    him.


    The director confirmed the truth to the reporters. He even showed the evidence to prove Anne''s


    innocence, so they had no choice but to believe him.


    The news about Anne had be the hottest topic on the inte. People''s opinions of her gradually


    changed with time, and she finally regained her reputation.


    The people who once cursed and told her that she didn''t deserve to be with Kevin began showering her


    withpliments and wishes after knowing what she had done for her husband.


    Selma had been hesitant to attend parties and social gatherings in the past. However, after finding the


    truth, thedies envied her for having a courageous daughter-inw. Selma was proud of Anne and


    greeted her with a smile every time she saw her.


    Eddy came back home from school and told Anne that his friends were jealous of him for having a cool


    mother. She was d that everything was back to normal.


    The Fu Family held a powerful position in A City. Although Kevin and Selma knew the truth, they


    couldn''t shut the mouths of the peopleining about her. However, everyone understood Anne


    now. She was happy that her family and children wouldn''t be affected by the problems anymore.


    Meanwhile, people were still raving about Kristine''s spectacr outfit at the award ceremony. They


    were all the more surprised to find out that Anne had designed it. They praised her talent and


    encouraged her to design more outfits. A lot of people suggested her to start her clothing line.


    Emily and Rose had nothing to do, so they came to the Fu Family''s house to hang out with Anne.


    "Anne, everyone''s been apologizing to you after finding out the truth. They have been asking you to


    design more clothes as well. Everything is finally falling into ce. Now is the perfect time to start your


    company. When are you nning to open it?" Emily asked as she continued to peel the orange.


    Anne put down the fashion magazine on the table and smiled at her. "Two dayster!"


    The coboration of the LF Group had been going well without a hitch. Reopening thepany


    required proper nning. Therefore, Kevin had asked her to wait for two days.


    "I want to join yourpany!" Rose finally spoke. "I have nothing to do at home. Why don''t I work in


    yourpany?"


    Anne''s eyes widened; she nodded excitedly. "That would be great. I''m d to have you by my side."


    Although they didn''t get along with each other in the past, Anne admired Rose''s talent. She was an


    incredible designer. With her insights and talent, the two could create amazing designs and earn an


    unmatchable position in the industry.


    "Even I want to join yourpany after I give birth to the baby,"


    Emily chimed in.


    Anne and Rose nced at each other and burst intoughter.


    Emily had been pregnant for four months. The baby bump had grown bigger. Sam treated her like a


    fragile doll, taking extra care of her. Once she gave birth to the baby, Sam wouldn''t let her work and


    exhaust herself.


    Moreover, many patients were admitted to Sam''s hospital. Although he wasn''t as wealthy and


    sessful as Kevin, he was still a talented man. He didn''t need Emily to support him financially.


    It would at least take two or three years for Emily to start working again.


    "No. We can''t trouble Sam''s treasure. He will get mad at us for bothering his dear wife," Rose teased.


    Emily''s face reddened with embarrassment. She red at Rose, making herugh harder.


    The loud ringing of Anne''s phone interrupted their conversation. A frown lined her forehead as she


    looked at the name on the screen.


    The joyful atmosphere suddenly disappeared. Rose and Emily looked at Anne in confusion. She took a


    deep breath before answering the call. "Hello!"


    "Anne, we failed to keep the baby. Bob''s mother had a miscarriage!" Bob''s father choked between his


    words.


    The blood on Anne''s face drained in an instant. She anxiously stood up. "What? How did this happen?


    She seemed fine. How did she lose the baby?"


    When Bob''s mother just got pregnant, the couple were reluctant to receive Anne and Kevin''s help. But


    Anne and Kevin still cared for them. They had been looking after her. The woman was in good health


    even after getting discharged from the hospital. There was no logical reason behind the miscarriage,


    for both the mother and the fetus were in good condition.


    Bob''s father sniffed loudly. "This house is filled with memories of Bob. My wife got upset after returning


    home -- she couldn''t stop thinking about him. Although she was pregnant, the fact that she had lost her


    son continued to torment her. She stopped eating and began losing weight. The baby didn''t get enough


    nutrition, so it died in the womb."


    Anne closed her eyes and sighed.


    She had believed that Bob''s parents would be happy again with theing of the new baby after Bob''s


    death. The child would have been a beacon that lighted up their dark world. However, the little one had


    died even before they could catch a glimpse of him. No one expected this to happen.


    Bob''s mother had lost two children in session. She must be heartbroken.


    "How is she now?" Anne croaked.


    Bob''s parents were strong people. They would never call her unless the problem was impossible for


    them to handle. She knew that they needed her!


    The pain and guilt of Bob''s death continued to haunt Anne. She would perhaps me herself until her


    last breath. Regardless of how the boy died, both Anne and Kevin couldn''t escape from their


    responsibilities.


    She would do her best to help Bob''s parents.


    "She couldn''t ept the fact that the baby is gone. She is shattered," Bob''s father said in a weak voice.


    Anne could tell that he, too, was devastated.


    The tone of his voice had answered all her questions.


    When Bob died, his mother managed to suppress all her emotions. However, losing her second child


    was a huge blow. She couldn''t control herself.


    "What can we do for you?" asked Anne.


    After a long pause, Bob''s father spoke again. "You haven''t transnted Bob''s heart into Eddy''s body,


    have you?"


    The frown on Anne''s forehead deepened. "Eddy''s body is stable now; he can hold on for a few years.


    Moreover, he is too young for the surgery -- his body will not cope with it."


    "Anne, will you do me a favor? Can you tell Bob''s mother that our son''s heart is in Eddy''s body now?


    She would be happy to find that her son still exists in this world in a different form." He whimpered.


    Anne''s lungs constricted. She knew that this was the only way to help Bob''s mother.


    Besides, theirpensation wouldn''t make up for what they had suffered.


    "Don''t worry. Please give me your address. I''ll bring Eddy to your ce this afternoon," Anne assured.


    Bob''s father gave her the address. She quickly noted it down and hung up the call afterforting him.


    Rose and Emily looked at each other in silence. Neither of them had thought that such a thing would


    happen.


    "Do you really want to take Eddy there?" Emily asked skeptically.


    Bob''s mother would be in a vulnerable state now. No one could predict how she might react after


    seeing Eddy.


    If the woman hated Eddy, she wouldn''t hesitate to harm him.


    Eddy was the apple of their eyes. They couldn''t let anything happen to him.


    After a moment''s silence, Anne nodded. "I have to take him there. Eddy feels responsible since he has


    taken Bob''s heart."


    Even though Eddy wasn''t responsible for the boy''s death, Bob had given him the hope to live. Eddy felt


    the need to do something for Bob''s parents.


    If Anne didn''t take him to their house, Eddy would me her when he found the truth.


    She knew her child best and tried to fulfill all his needs.


    Rose and Emily nodded in understanding. Perhaps that was all they could do now.


    Anne called Kevin to inform the news. Kevin was quiet at first butter agreed to her n.


    He wanted to go with them to make sure Eddy was safe. However, Anne assured him that Bob''s father


    was a clearheaded man and that he would never let his wife harm Eddy.


    Kevin seemed convinced; therefore, he continued with his work.


    At noon, Anne took Eddy home and informed him about the unfortunate incident. As expected, he told


    her that he wanted to see Bob''s mother. Anne''s heart swelled with pride; she was happy that her son


    cared for other people.


    However, her stomach clenched with anticipation. For some reason, she felt that this issue was hard to


    solve. But regardless of what might happen, Anne had to see Bob''s mother. That was all they could for


    the mourning parents.            T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 469 A Desperate Mother

    Chapter 469 A Desperate Mother


    In the afternoon, Anne took Eddy to the hospital.


    Bob''s father came out to greet them. He let out a weary sigh and shifted his gaze to Eddy.


    His heart took a sprint in his chest. Regardless of whether the boy had his son''s heart or not, he always


    reminded him of Bob.


    Perhaps he was emotionally connected to Eddy. Seeing himforted his agitated mind.


    "Sir, don''t worry. I will behave well." Eddy took the man''s hand and smiled sincerely.


    Tears welled up in the man''s eyes. He swept Eddy into a tight embrace and began to sob


    uncontrobly. Eddy''s petite body was as soft and warm as Bob''s.


    Bob''s father had missed holding his son and sought sce in Eddy''s presence.


    Anne sighed helplessly. "I have asked the makeup artist to draw a scar on Eddy''s chest. Seeing that


    would convince Bob''s mother."


    The artist was the best in the industry. Every stroke on Eddy''s chest looked like a scar -- no one could


    tell that it was makeup.


    Bob''s father sniffed loudly; his eyes shone with gratitude. He clutched Eddy''s hand and walked towards


    the ward.


    Anne took a deep breath and followed them.


    When they arrived at the room, she stopped outside and let Eddy inside. Her presence might confuse


    the woman, so she stood by the door and looked inside, in case something happened.


    Bob''s mother was sitting on the bed. She looked frail; her hair had turned grey. The woman was


    holding a doll in her arms and looked at it with tender, loving eyes as if it were her child. She was


    talking to the doll, a morbid smile stretched across her lips. Anne couldn''t hear what she was telling but


    understood that the woman was expressing her love.


    Bob''s parents gave birth to him at an old age. However, the boy had inherited rare blood disease. His


    parents had tried their best to save him, but the problems Kim had created only seemed toplicate


    everything. Unable to cope with the condition, Bob left them. They thought that God would bless them


    with another child but didn''t imagine that he would be cruel enough to take their second child as well.


    No mother could bear such a devastating loss.


    Anne''s eyes glinted with pity and concern for the woman.


    Holding Eddy''s hand, Bob''s father trudged towards his wife. "Look who hase to see you," he


    whispered in her ear.


    Bob''s mother sat motionless as if she didn''t hear a thing.


    The man sighed and looked at Eddy. As if understanding his emotion, Eddy stepped closer and held


    her arm.


    The warmth of his fingers seeped into her skin. Bob''s mother trembled and lifted her head to look at


    him. Her eyes widened when she saw Eddy.


    The madness in her eyes frightened Anne. She sped the doorknob, wondering if she should step


    inside before she hurt her son.


    "Bob and I are here to see you. I had a heart transnt; Bob''s heart is in my body. See..." Eddy lifted


    his shirt, revealing his scar.


    Since the scar was fake, he only let Bob''s mother catch a glimpse of it.


    The woman''s eyes lit up. She leaned closer and lifted Eddy in her arms. The boy squealed in shock as


    Bob''s mother hugged him and pressed her ear against his chest.


    Anne, who was about to open the door and barge in, stopped after witnessing the emotional scene.


    She closed her eyes and heaved a sigh of relief, for her son was in safe hands.


    Eddy''s heart was thumping rhythmically in his chest.


    Bob''s mother closed her eyes as tears streamed down her cheeks. ''The beating of life inside the boy''s


    chest belongs to my son.


    It is the heart of the boy whom I loved and protected with every bone in my body, '' thought she.


    The sound of the heartbeat stirred inexplicable emotions in her heart. The image of her son, sitting on


    the bed, shed in her mind. He was calling her, shing his toothy smile.


    At that moment, Bob''s mother felt that ''mom'' was the most beautiful word she had heard. It somehow


    sounded sweetering out of his lips.


    ''Heart is the most crucial organ in a person''s body. This boy''s heart belongs to Bob. My son hasn''t left


    me.''


    Bob''s mother hugged him tighter. Eddy frowned as the woman crushed him with all her might.


    However, he didn''t protest or tried moving away from her.


    "My child! My child!"


    Bob''s mother burst into a fit of sobs. "How are you, honey? Are you safe in heaven? Do you miss me? I


    miss you, Bob. I think of you every day. Your brother has left me too. The doctor said that he was a boy.


    I think he left me because he wanted to see you. Did you see your little brother?"


    The doctors had revealed the baby''s gender right before the miscarriage -- it was a boy. However, the


    fetus had died before stepping into the world.


    Tears welled up in Eddy''s eyes. He bit his lip and caressed the woman''s hair.


    Bob''s mother whimpered and began to wail loudly.


    Unable to watch his wife suffer, Bob''s father slumped down on the chair and began hitching with sobs.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    The two didn''t have a child for many years. They had tried hard to conceive. Bob had been the greatest


    gift of their lives. All the problems faded away, and their life seemedplete after he was born.


    However, they weren''t lucky enough to have him longer. But despite the heartbreak and sorrow, the


    couple believed that they would be blessed with another child. However, the baby had left them like


    Bob.


    Their life had turned into a living hell.


    Bob''s father was heartbroken, but he had to embrace the reality. The dead wouldn''te back to life.


    They had to ept the truth and move on.


    "Bob, I miss you so much. Please don''t leave me again. I can''t live without you! Please forgive me.


    I will quit my job. I won''t leave you alone in the hospital. I promise to be with you every day. What do


    you want to eat, honey? I will cook all your favorite food and buy your favorite toys, but please don''t


    leave me again.


    I love you, Bob! Mommy has made a lot of mistakes in the past, but I will correct them. Please give me


    another chance. I will try to be the best mother in the world."


    Anne slowly pushed the door open and heard Bob''s mother pleading for another chance to hold on to


    her son a little longer. Her heart broke at the sight of her vulnerability -- it was too painful to watch.


    Anne shook her head, blinking her tears away. Just then, Eddy turned to look at her.


    He didn''t know how to respond. What could he possibly say to a mother mourning the loss of her son?


    He leaned closer and whispered in her ear, "Mom, I forgive you!"


    Bob''s parents needed a lot of money to cure his illness. They had used up all their savings and worked


    hard to meet the hospital expenses, so neither of them had the time to be with their son. Bob hated that


    his parents weren''t there for him, but they could earn money only if they worked day and night. They


    were busy trying to keep him alive.


    However, all their efforts were in vain, for their son had left the world. Bob''s mother felt worse -- she


    was neither there for her son nor protected him from the deadly disease. The boy would have at least


    been happier if they spent more time with him.


    She was only filled with guilt and remorse, but nothing could change the past.


    Eddy''s words shocked her. She loosened her grip and looked at him with wide eyes. A lone tear


    escaped her eyes as she studied the boy''s face.


    "Bob! You are Bob. You are my son! Your heart is in this body. You have only changed your form, but


    your soul still resides in this heart. Am I right, Bob?" Bob''s mother cupped Eddy''s cheeks and stared


    into his eyes.


    Bob''s father was equally surprised. He didn''t think that Eddy would call her his mother. The man turned


    to look at Anne.


    She was watching everything with a faint smile. Unable to control her emotions anymore, she took a


    deep breath and turned around, revealing her back to them.


    Anne wasn''t hurt to watch her son call someone else mom. Instead, she felt pride and joy.


    Eddy had done the right thing.


    The boy bit his lip and nced at Bob''s father, who was looking at him with teary eyes.


    He felt a strange connection with Eddy despite knowing the truth. An indescribable feeling arose in his


    heart.


    The little boy was their savior now. Bob''s father wanted to sweep him into a tight hug and thank him for


    what he had done.


    Eddy ced his palm on his chest and felt his heart pulsate under his fingertips. The organ throbbing


    under his chest was made of his blood now, but it would be soon reced with Bob''s.


    Bob had given him a second life.


    Therefore, Eddy considered Bob''s parents as his own.


    "You are right, Mom. I am Bob." Eddy hugged Bob''s mother as a smile stretched across his lips.


    The woman''s face broke into an ecstatic grin. She held Eddy tighter and kissed the top of his head,


    believing that her son hade back to her.


    Eddy closed his eyes and took a deep breath.


    Bob''s mother was clinging on to him for dear life. She refused to let go of him. It was gettingte; Kevin


    grew anxious with every passing minute. However, everyone knew that Bob''s mother would lose her


    mind if Eddy left her side.


    Bob''s father walked out of the ward to see Anne. "Thank you very much, Anne. You have no idea how


    much this means to us." He smiled gratefully.


    "It''s no big deal. I just did what I''m supposed to do." Anne shrugged.


    Bob''s father nodded and nced at the ward. "I don''t think she would let go of Eddy. She will make a


    fuss if I ask her to leave him."


    "That''s all right. We will stay here for a few more days. She will get better if Eddy spends some more


    time with her." Anne smiled, understanding the woman''s feelings.


    Bob''s father couldn''t thank her enough. He remained silent as he watched Anne walk to the other side


    of the corridor.


    Eddy had the power to heal Bob''s mother. He could give her the hope to start living again.


    Anne understood that Eddy couldn''t easily get rid of her.


    She found a hotel to stay for the night and called Kevin. He had already gone home and was having


    dinner with Selma and the children. Anne exined what had happened at the hospital. Kevin


    remained silent for a long time before letting out a weary sigh.


    "I hope Bob''s mother gets better soon. How long will Eddy stay with her?" Kevin asked tly. Anne


    opened her mouth to say something but decided against it.


    Bob''s mother had calmed down only after seeing Eddy. She knew that her condition would worsen


    without him. Anne couldn''t bring herself to think about what might happen to the poordy when Eddy


    left her. Would her life depend on him forever?


    Both Kevin and Anne felt guilty for acquiring Bob''s heart for their son''s transnt, but they couldn''t let


    Eddy pay the price for it. He needed to live his life and couldn''t be with Bob''s mother at all times.


    "Well, it''s just the beginning. We don''t know what will happen in the future. You be patient and hope for


    the best to happen," Anneforted him.


    Kevin shook his head, for he didn''t know what to say. Since things had alreadye to this point, he


    could only wait for the woman to recover soon.

 Chapter 470 Bobs Mother (Part One)

    Chapter 470 Bob''s Mother (Part One)


    That evening, with his parents'' consent, Eddy stayed the night inside Bob''s mother''s private room to


    keep herpany. However, Eddy woke to discover an empty hospital bed, and his innocent face grew


    slightly pale.


    Bob''s mother was not in good shape and had been confined for a while now, with her medical state


    unstable and not within normal limits. Eddy checked if she had fallen to the floor on the other side, but


    she was nowhere in sight. He wondered where she could have gone at this time.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Worried, Eddy thought of his assurance to Bob''s father that he would keep an eye on her.


    He immediately got up and hurried outside the room. He winced and pressed his lips together tightly as


    he took off to find the nearest nurse on-duty.


    The nurse, who was aware of Bob''s mother''s illness, didn''t expect her to leave the room. She


    telephoned the hospital''s security and promptly sought to sort out the situation. For a brief moment,


    there was chaos and confusion.


    After Anne showed up and looked at the present situation, she gave a long frown of misery and shook


    her head.


    "Mom, I''m so sorry. This is all my fault. I didn''t watch over Auntie carefully to make sure she''s safe and


    okay. I''m to me because I was too sleepy to stay up." Eddy stood in one corner, slightly lowering his


    head. Guilt was written all over his sweet, naive face.


    Anne was heartbroken to see him like that. She looked down and held Eddy in her arms. She sighed


    and shook her head repeatedly. "Come here, silly. How could this incident be your fault? Who knows,


    she might have urgent matters to deal with. Don''t worry. She wille back soon."


    Although she said so, Anne couldn''t dismiss the concern she felt for Bob''s mother. After all, her mental


    state was unstable now.


    "What''s going on here? Is there something wrong? Why are you all looking for me? I was hungry, so I


    went out to buy some food. There''s no need to panic." Suddenly, Bob''s mother''s voice echoed from


    down the hall.


    Anne and Eddy simultaneously looked toward the direction where the familiar voice came. Bob''s


    mother had this helpless look on her face while carrying two stic bags with both hands to the sides


    of her body. She was slowly approaching them with the assistance of two nurses.


    The hospital staff knew the reason why Bob''s mother ended up in that current state. Everyone was very


    sympathetic toward her.


    Anne subconsciously lowered her head when she caught a glimpse of her smiling. She instantly


    realized that Bob''s mother seemed to be high in spirits at that moment, so if the mere sight of her could


    trigger Bob''s mother''s emotional stability, then it would naturally be Anne''s fault.


    Helpless, she shook her head in despair and was getting ready to sneak out quietly. Unfortunately,


    Bob''s mother had already cast an eye over even before she could make her exit.


    "Anne, hold on a second," Bob''s mother called out with a smile.


    When Anne caught her name, every muscle in her body stiffened. She gazed up and saw Bob''s mother


    inching closer to her one step after another. Sheid eyes at Anne first before getting a load of Eddy.


    She gently ruffled Eddy''s hair before saying to Anne, "When I first saw him, I knew you wereing


    then. I didn''t expect you to hide from me deliberately."


    Besides, Eddy was still a kid who couldn''t be left alone without adult supervision, and the Fu Family


    adored him so much. How could he possiblye to visit on his own?


    In Anne''s eyes, there was a taint of pity and helplessness. She looked at Bob''s mother and gently


    spoke, "Hi, Ma''am. It''s been a long time since west saw each other."


    Bob''s mother nodded in reply, and her loving gaze was hooked on Eddy. She went down on her knees


    so that she could speak to him at the same eye level. With a satisfied smile, she took out a steamed


    bun and said, "The food in the hospital doesn''t taste good, so I bought these for you to enjoy. They are


    delicious and freshly made. This used to be Bob''s favorite, but since..."


    Bob''s mother started speaking eagerly, but soon her voice trailed off. She recalled back when her


    family was so poor that they couldn''t afford to buy many things. Even if Bob loved eating steamed


    buns, she didn''t have enough cash to buy him some.


    Now, despite having enough funds and willingness to buy them, Bob was no longer around to


    appreciate it.


    A strong sense of loss swept over Bob''s mother. She bowed her head, and there was sorrow in her


    eyes.


    Eddy''s eyes grew wide open the instant he heard Bob''s name being spoken briefly by his mother.


    Despite his gullibility regarding Bob''s mother''s thoughts, he realized she must be heavy-hearted again.


    At that moment, he reacted on impulse by epting the steamed bun and taking his first big bite. He


    gulped it down fast while nodding repeatedly, and in a muffled voice, he said, "The steamed bun is


    delicious. It''s soft and tasty. Thank you, Mom."


    Even in the presence of Anne, Eddy still referred to Bob''s mother as Mom.


    Bob''s mother tensed up, and she inadvertently shifted her gaze at Anne, only to see her smiling


    dotingly at Eddy. Either she didn''t catch Eddy''s words, or maybe the real motivation behind her


    action was to encourage her son.


    Besides, it didn''t upset Anne to hear Eddy calling Bob''s mother as his Mom.


    Bob''s mother''s heart ached with longingness, but the sincere affection also profoundly touched her. No


    mother would want her child to address someone else as Mom.


    Even so, the little boy standing before her was special and dear to her. The heart beating inside the


    kid''s chest used to be her own son''s before the surgery happened.


    Aristotle once identified the heart as an essential organ of the body. Following heart transntation,


    recipients themselves ounted for a change in personality by acquiring their donor''s characteristics


    and memories.


    Just now, even for a fleeting moment, Bob''s mother considered Eddy as her real son!


    "Anne, doesn''t this bother you?" Bob''s mother inquired, staring at Anne expectantly.


    Anne only shook her head and smiled lightly. With great certainty, she answered, "No, I honestly don''t


    mind at all. To have someone who loves Eddy as much as I do is a gratifying thing for me."


    Tears trickled down Bob''s mother''s cheeks without warning. She hastily raised her hand and


    wiped the tears off her face.


    Everything was going well.


    "Eddy, be careful not to choke. Eat slowly and sip some soybean milk." Bob''s mother opened the small


    carton of milk and gently positioned the opening in front of Eddy''s mouth. He grinned at her and took a


    big swig.


    Typically, Selma would view this type of breakfast as unhealthy, so she asked the cook to whip


    up delicious, nourishing meals for them on purpose. But now, after sampling Bob''s mom''s food, Eddy


    thought the food she bought was more delicious.


    He knew right away that it wasn''t the taste alone, but it also contained the vital human touch of a


    mother''s love.


    At first, Anne was caught in a p thinking that Bob''s mother might be emotionally unstable and


    wouldn''t let Eddy go, but that didn''t seem to be the case now.

 Chapter 471 Bobs Mother (Part Two)

    Chapter 471 Bob''s Mother (Part Two)


    If a mother lost her child, she would suffer from ambiguous grief by feeling like life wasn''t


    worth living anymore. But once the child returned, it automatically rekindled her desire to live again.


    The past pain might not heal, but Eddy''s smile could wash away a thousand miseries in Bob''s mother''s


    life, making it bright once again.


    With Eddy by her side, Bob''s mother became very stable. She kept on staring at the boy lovingly, but


    her deep gaze was looking through him, longing for another child.


    Sometimes it crossed Anne''s mind that Bob must be in heaven looking down at his mother, sending his


    warmest blessings. Otherwise, how could she bounce back so quickly?


    When Bob''s father saw the improvement, he felt relieved and said to Anne, "Thank you so much for


    doing this."


    Anne shook her head and smiled, "It''s no trouble at all. As long as Bob''s mother can pull through and


    regain back her strength, it''s worth doing anything."


    Bob''s father watched Eddy from where he stood with the same doting look and a heartwarming smile.


    After a while, he turned back to Anne and said, "You have been staying here with Eddy for several days


    now. I''m sorry for all the trouble. Tons of work must be waiting for you in A City. I''ll talk this over with my


    wife tonight and let you leave soon. If ever we miss Eddy, we can always schedule a visit. Do you think


    it''s all right if we do that?"


    While the Fu Family was a prominent n, Bob''s parents were only ordinary people. If it hadn''t been


    for a series of events, they wouldn''t have gotten this close to the Fu Family.


    Once Eddy went back home, they would naturally have to get Anne''s approval if they decided toe


    down for a short visit.


    Anne pursed her lips inadvertently as she focused her attention on Eddy and Bob''s mother, who


    couldn''t stop smiling.


    Because of Eddy''s presence, Bob''s mother was acting like she was cured. But as a mother, Anne knew


    that the woman was only doing her best to suppress the fear in her heart.


    Once Eddy left, her condition would only worsen. So she decided that letting Eddy stay longer would be


    the wisest decision.


    Also, Eddy was a precocious child who could quickly grasp his kindergarten curriculum without having


    to study much.


    His smartness was one of the many reasons why Anne and Kevin felt so proud of him.


    "There are things I needed to take care of in A City, so I can''t extend my stay here. However, I will allow


    Eddy to hang around so he can be with your wife for a few more days." Anne looked at Bob''s father


    and nodded with a soft smile.


    Surprised, he looked back at Anne while rendered speechless. After a long silence, he nodded


    repeatedly.


    He felt astonished that Anne would grant such a huge favor.


    Meanwhile, Anne''s phone kept ringing off the hook. It was Rose calling, whom Anne had earlier


    promised to provide work for in herpany. Just before Anne left A City, she had put Rose in charge


    of dealing with thepany''s business on her behalf, even though thepany wasn''t operational yet.


    "Anne, all the talk about thetest outfit you designed for Cherry begins to die down. If we don''t seize


    this chance to open, we might have to wait for the next opportunity." Rose''s voice carried a bit of


    helplessness in it.


    Initially, they were sprucing thest details for thepany''s grand opening, but because of Bob''s


    mother''s matter, they encountered dys.


    A few days had passed since Cherry''s appearance at the award ceremony impressed everyone. But


    with many things going on constantly in the entertainment circle, the people would gradually forget


    Cherry''s brief moment in the limelight quickly.


    Postponing something after the public''s hype and enthusiasm had died down was never a good


    decision.


    "We will do the ribbon-cutting tomorrow morning. I will make it in time." Anne sounded calm and firm,


    yet there was a hint of hesitation in her voice.


    Meantime, Rose was ecstatic to hear it. After saying a few more words to Anne, she hung up the phone


    and went to arrange tomorrow''s opening ceremony.


    At noon, Anne and Eddy went to eat lunch together.


    Anne took a piece of chicken and ced it on Eddy''s te. As she looked at his round face, the


    corners of her mouth hooked into a loving smile.


    Even at a young age, Eddy was so brave to take on such a big responsibility.


    Most kids had good digestion. Eddy felt very hungry, so he took one big bite before noticing Anne


    staring at him. He asked in confusion, "Mom, why are you looking at me like that? Is there something


    going on?"


    Anne gripped the chopsticks more tightly after hearing his question. She nodded, put the chopsticks


    down, and replied, "Eddy, mypany will open tomorrow, so I''m needed back in the office. I have to


    leave for A City, and I wondered if you''re willing to stay with Bob''s parents for two more days. What are


    your thoughts about it?"


    Eddy''s heart skipped a beat after hearing Anne''s words. Then he rolled his eyes and said usingly,


    "Come on, Mom. You know that since we first got here, even if you''re with me, I was staying with Bob''s


    mom the entire time, wasn''t I?"


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    The corners of Anne''s mouth twitched with Eddy''s statement. Anne felt weak and powerless. It was


    true that Eddy had been away from her during their whole stay.


    "Mom, you may leave. Don''t worry about me. I will eat properly and take extra care of Bob''s mother,"


    assured Eddy. With a smile, he picked up another drumstick using his chopsticks and put it on Anne''s


    te.


    His insight moved Anne''s heart, and she nodded heavily at that moment.


    After lunch, Anne gave Eddy a debit card and said a few words to Bob''s parents before heading to the


    airport.


    When Selma heard about it, she strongly opposed the idea. But with Eddy''s persistence, she


    eventually agreed. However, she told Anne to bring Eddy back within a week.


    In Selma''s opinion, even though Eddy had immense gratitude to Bob''s parents for receiving Bob''s


    heart, this responsibility should be exchanged with money instead of sacrificing himself.


    Moreover, Eddy was the Fu Family''s sessor, so he should reside in the Fu Family''s household.


    Simultaneously, Bob''s parents were not qualified to have Eddy stay with them, let alone have him call


    them Dad and Mom.


    After all, it was only a little heart that he took.

 Chapter 472 LF Companys Launch

    Chapter 472 LF Company''s Launch


    Kevin didn''t agree with his mother''sments about Eddy''s stay with Bob''s parents. However, he had


    no choice but to keep silent for the sake of his family. To his relief, she had onlyined about her


    difort but didn''t do anything outrageous.


    Time flew in the blink of an eye. The next morning, Kevin arrived at the LF Company on time for the


    grand opening.


    Everyone knew that the LF Company belonged to Anne and Kevin.


    There had been a great deal of news about Anne on the Inte ofte.


    From being called a whore, and a disgrace to womanhood, Anne had turned into a virtuous wife and a


    talented designer. The outfit she designed had turned Cherry into a noble queen.


    No other designer, except Anne, could make such a miraculous transformation possible.


    Kevin had also been the reason for Cherry''s transformation, but the outfit seemed to bring out a part of


    her persona that people had not witnessed before.


    Actresses usually used the clothes and make-up to outdo theirpetitors. Seeing that Cherry had


    garnered all the attention at the award ceremony, all the actresses approached Anne to design their


    clothes. However, after finding out her identity, they waited for her to ept their request.


    People were excited that Anne had started her own clothing line. They were ready to spend all their


    money to have their clothes designed by her.


    Women enjoyed dressing up and never said no to clothes that entuated their looks. Therefore,


    Anne''s business had received a great response from everyone.


    The news about the opening of the LF Company had been the talk of the town for nearly two weeks.


    However, there were all kinds of rumors about it that people began to question the authenticity of the


    news. They thought that this was perhaps yet another hoax. The opening ceremony of thepany at


    such a critical time had shocked everyone.


    A long crowd had assembled in front of thepany on the day of itsunch. Anne arrived in a hurry;


    the eagerness of the people had taken her by surprise. She didn''t expect such a weing response


    from everyone.


    "Morning, Anne."


    Anne spun around as she heard a familiar voice. Emily was grinning at her. Unable to contain her


    curiosity, she walked up to her. "What''s going on? Why have so many people assembled here?"


    Emily looked at Sam, gesturing him to answer her. "You are now an online celebrity designer. Many


    people want you to design their clothes. But considering your poprity and reputation, they can only


    wait until you get free.


    Everyone''s happy that you have started apany. They now have a talented designer whom they


    can fully rely on," he exined.


    Anne knew that people would understand her talent one day. However, the reaction of the people


    overwhelmed her.


    "But look at the crowd. There are too many of them. Isn''t that odd?" Anne looked at Sam, shaking her


    head in disbelief.


    "Cherry hase here to celebrate your opening ceremony," he answered.


    Kevin had changed Cherry''s life in two weeks. She had be more sessful and popr than her


    competitors. All her dreams hade true in a short time.


    Kristine had be a brand name now. She was the dream girl of the youth. People bought all the


    products she endorsed without any hesitation. Thest two weeks had earned her incredible fame and


    fan base that her entire career in the industry couldn''t.


    All her fans had arrived at the LF Company, hoping to catch a glimpse of their diva.


    The streets were crowded with people early in the morning. Anne knew that more people would join in


    the afternoon.


    She pursed her lips; her face darkened. Although Kevin didn''t invite Kristine, the woman had chosen to


    attend thepany''sunch to show that she was under Kevin''s protection. It was a warning to the


    people in the industry who tried offending her.


    Kristine''s enemies would retreat now and leave her alone. After all, Kevin was the most powerful man


    in A City.


    Anne looked away, ignoring the uproar. Although Cherry''s presence irked her, she knew that the


    woman didn''t deserve to be her opponent. Emily, Anne, and the others walked into thepany.


    Rose was anxious first; she had been checking the time, waiting for Anne''s arrival. Every moment''s


    dy made her heart beat faster. However, she finally calmed down. She heaved a sigh of relief and


    urged Anne to change her clothes and get ready soon.


    Although Anne was too agitated to do anything, she knew that attending the ceremony in her current


    outfit was inappropriate. Therefore, she quickly changed into a formal outfit.


    Emily''s belly was getting prominent with time. Sam didn''t let her run around. He kept an eye on her


    every movement.


    No one could stop Sam from being an overprotective husband. But Emily was happy; she enjoyed her


    husband''s undivided attention.


    Everyone was happy for the couple.


    "Morning, Mr. Kevin." Kristine sashayed toward Kevin and greeted him after interacting with her fans. A


    subtle blush crept on her face when she looked at the man''s maic eyes.


    Everyone in the industry knew that Kevin supported her. This piece of information led to several


    spections. People started assuming that Kristine was Kevin''s mistress.


    Cherry knew that getting close to the man was impossible. However, his good looks and wealth excited


    her.


    Kevin didn''t expect to see Cherry. He nced at her indifferently and looked away.


    His ignorance broke Cherry''s heart. She sighed helplessly and left with her agent.


    The mere look on Kevin''s face revealed his displeasure in seeing her. Cherry was smart enough to


    understand him. She had be a famous star only because of this couple. Therefore, she didn''t dare


    to annoy them.


    As expected, more people began showing up at thepany. All of them were Cherry''s fans.


    The woman didn''t show off in front of them, rather enjoyed a good time with her fans and tried her best


    to gain their love.


    Anne and Kevin cut the ribbon to mark theunch of the LF Company. Their business exclusively


    catered to the needs of women and sold a range of outfits for every asion.


    They offered discounts and promotions to celebrate theunch of the venture.


    Many girls lined up at the shop, skimming through every outfit. The clothes on the mannequins amazed


    everyone. Trying them on gave them a feeling as if they, too, were stars.


    Both Anne and Rose were talented designers. They didn''t showcase many outfits in the shop, rather


    designed clothes, yielding to the personal requirements of the customers.


    They aimed to please their customers and create the outfits they desired to wear. Thepany paid


    significance to the quality of their products, not quantity.


    Soon, the clothes of the LF Company set a fashion statement. The demand for the products drastically


    increased and became popr among the youth. They didn''t think all their products would get sold out


    within a day.


    Both of them were satisfied with the customers'' response and continued to speed up their production.


    Everything was back on track.


    Anne and Rose had never coborated in the past. Their rtionship eventually got better, and their


    bond grew stronger with time.


    Anne returned home after a tiring day at work. The house was eerily silent, and she sensed that


    something was wrong.


    Although she enjoyed her work and spent most of her time designing, she would never ignore her


    family. They meant the world to her.


    At the dinner table, Anne picked up some food and fed it to Sally, who gulped it down like a rabbit. Just


    as Anne opened her mouth, Selma threw the chopsticks on the te with a loud thud.


    Her body stiffened at the sight of her angry mother-inw. She nced at Kevin: the man was eating


    with his eyes fixed on the te as if nothing had happened.


    "What the hell have you cooked?" Selma bellowed, casting a disgusted look at the cook. "You have


    been working with the Fu Family for several years. Don''t you know what I like? This food tastes like


    shit. You have one job! Can''t do you do that properly? Perhaps we have given you too muchfort


    that you have forgotten your duties."


    The cook shuddered in shock. She had cooked the same way she usually did and wondered why


    Selma wasining about the food. However, she didn''t dare to utter a word and apologized to her


    instead.


    Anne looked at Kevin again. The man was still eating with his head down.


    Since Kevin chose to ignore everything, Anne had to take control of the situation. She understood that


    Selma was in a bad mood because of Eddy. She missed him.


    Selma had given a week''s time for Anne to pick up Eddy from the hospital. However, five days had


    passed, and she didn''t see any sign of Anne doing anything about it. That was the reason she made a


    fuss on the dinner table.


    "Please continue with your work," Anne instructed the cook. The woman smiled gratefully and left


    before Selma could say another word.


    Selma''s frown deepened as she turned to look at Anne.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Just as she opened her mouth to say something, Anne interrupted, "Mom, I know you miss Eddy. In


    fact, I miss him a lot too."


    The anger on Selma''s face was reced with sadness. She looked at Anne with expectant eyes.


    "Mom..." Anne shook her head and sighed. "I know that you raised Eddy when I wasn''t around. You are


    a great mother, and I admire you for that. You are the reason behind Kevin''s victory and what he is


    today. Kevin is a wonderful husband and a responsible man. I want Eddy to be like his father."


    Kevin put his chopsticks down and smiled. He knew what Anne meant -- they both had talked to Eddy


    on the phonest night.


    Eddy informed them that Bob''s mother was in a stable condition now. However, he wanted to stay with


    her for a few more days until she fully recovered.


    Both Kevin and Anne were surprised by his decision, but they were equally proud of their son.


    Although Eddy was a young boy, he had shown the endurance and perseverance of an adult. Not


    many kids would ce someone else above their needs.


    Selma waved her hands in exasperation, wondering what on earth she was talking about. From the


    way the conversation began, she sensed what Anne was going to say.


    "Eddy is just a child. He doesn''t need to take care of anyone. He needs to enjoy his childhood and y


    like other kids. Besides, he should receive advanced education now instead of wasting his time taking


    care of that woman.


    You are right. I may be responsible for Kevin''s sess. I have instilled some good qualities in him, but


    it is mainly because of his education. He learned the right things at the right time. Eddy should be doing


    the same."


    Anne pursed her lips. She hadn''t finished her words, but Selma had already jumped to a conclusion.


    "Mom." Kevin rubbed his temples and looked at his mother. "I know you love Eddy. All of us love him,


    so we should ept his choice. I know that you spoke to Eddy this morning. Didn''t he tell his decision


    to you?"


    When Kevin came home in the evening, he had asked the servant if Eddy had called, to which he


    informed him that Selma had already talked to him.


    Selma knew that they had to respect Eddy''s decision. However, being a protective grandmother, she


    couldn''t ept that her grandson had chosen to take up the role of someone else''s son instead of


    spending time with her.


    The heir of the Fu Family deserved better than that.


    "Eddy will take over the Fu Family''s business when he grows up. He might have to face many


    obstacles and deal with businesspetitors. I want him to experience everything now so that he


    grows up to be a strong, independent man. I want my son to make us proud rather than being a spoiled


    brat,"


    Kevin replied, staring into his mother''s eyes.


    Selma shook her head and sighed.


    Eddy was a smart kid. She couldn''t watch him being an emotional fool. Moreover, the boy was getting


    attached to the couple, which stirred her insecurities.


    "Kevin, are you serious? Do you even realize what you are saying?" Selma snapped.

 Chapter 473 Cherrys New Boyfriend

    Chapter 473 Cherry''s New Boyfriend


    Kevin''s brow furrowed; he shook his head to retort, but Anne smiled and interrupted him. "Mom, you


    are right. Kevin sounded a bit rude because he, too, misses Eddy. Please don''t take it to your heart."


    Selma red at Kevin. He was her son, so she didn''t mind his attitude. She picked up the chopsticks


    and continued to eat.


    Sensing the tense atmosphere, the two kids ate in silence. Once Selma finished eating and went


    upstairs, Simon and Sally ran up to their grandmother.


    Catching on Anne''s hint, they yed with Selma tofort her.


    Anne and Kevin looked at each other, sighing helplessly.


    After dinner, Kevin held Anne in his arms and watched TV in the living room.


    The two watched soap operas every night after work.


    Anne suddenly looked at Kevin. "When shall we take Eddy back?" she asked hesitantly.


    They had to talk about it sooner orter.


    Kevin ced Anne''s hand on his lips and kissed it. "I respect Eddy''s decision." He smiled, shaking his


    head. "He is young but has his own ideas and principles."


    His was proud of his son for his choices and decisions. All of this will help to mold his character and


    make him eligible to take over the family business in the future. He would grow into a sessful


    business man and bring glory to the Fu Family.


    Anne sighed and nestled closer to him. She, too, was proud of her son, but dealing with Selma seemed


    like the hardest task right now.


    "ording to our original n, I will go to H City the day after tomorrow. If Bob''s mother is in a stable


    mood, we can bring Eddy home and probably take him back to them when we get the time," Anne said


    after careful thinking.


    Kevin nodded in agreement. He would never disagree with his wife.


    "Well, I don''t have much work the day after tomorrow. We can go together to pick him up." Kevin smiled


    and kissed the top of her head.


    Anne smiled in return.


    It was soon the day they had nned to bring their son home. Anne and Kevin set out to H City early in


    the morning, and to Selma''s joy, met Eddy.


    Once Bob''s mother regained consciousness, the doctors permitted them to take her home. Their family


    couldn''t afford the medical expenses, so they decided to take care of her at their ce.


    Eddy had sufficient money in his savings ount to meet the medical expenses. However, Bob''s


    parents refused to ept it. Eddy had no choice but to respect their decision and go home with them.


    Eddy grew up in the magnificent vi of the Fu Family. Living with Bob''s parents, in their humble abode,


    felt different. He felt sorry for the couple.


    Their poverty was not a result of their lethargy, but because they had spent all their savings on Bob and


    his brother. They worked hard day and night for their children but got nothing in return.


    Although Eddy had to sacrifice hisfort at their ce, the couple tried their best to keep Eddy


    happy.


    The house paled inparison with the Fu Family''s residence, but Eddy felt an unprecedented joy


    there.


    The boy squealed with joy when he saw Anne and Kevin. He ran up to his parents and swept them into


    a tight embrace. Anne held her son close to her bosom as her heart swelled with emotions. She closed


    her eyes and took a deep breath, enjoying the feel of holding her son in her arms.


    Kevin stretched his arms, sweeping his son and wife into a tight hug. A smile stretched across his lips


    as he feltplete.


    Bob''s parents exchanged nces, feeling helpless. Eddy had only lived with them for a few days, but


    the brief period reminded them of the bittersweet days they had spent with their son, Bob. They had


    forgotten the reality and enjoyed every moment with him, hoping it wouldst a lifetime.


    However, Eddy could never rece Bob. Their son was dead. The boy in front of them belonged to


    someone else.


    Only Anne and Kevin had full rights over him.


    They hade to take Eddy with them. Therefore, it was time to let the boy go.


    After a while, Anne released Eddy from the embrace and pinched his cheek. His flesh somehow felt


    plumper under her fingers.


    When Anne let Eddy stay with Bob''s parents, a voice in her heart told her that the couple would take


    good care of her son.


    She was right.


    Taking care of Eddy at a tough phase in their life wasn''t an easy task. However, the couple had made


    sure he was healthy and safe with them.


    Anne sighed and looked at Bob''s parents.


    Bob''s mother looked at her with teary eyes. She sniffed loudly and took a deep breath. "I''m going to


    pack up Eddy''s things."


    She turned on her heels and left the room.


    Anne looked at Kevin, who looked equally upset. They understood that the woman had left the ce to


    hide the tears streaming down her cheeks.


    Bob''s father forced a smile and asked Anne and Kevin to sit down.


    The couple had already sold the sofa. Only a couple of chairs and a small bench were left in the house.


    Without any hesitation, Anne and Kevin sat on the bench. Eddy snuggled up against Anne''s chest.


    "Eddy has already spent many days here. He needs to go to school. We can''t waste too much time."


    Anne sighed helplessly.


    She wanted to tell them that they wanted to take Eddy with them. However, saying the words out loud


    seemed harder than she had imagined.


    Bob''s father was a considerate man. "We are grateful to you for letting Eddy stay with us." He smiled


    earnestly. "He has already missed school because of us. His education is important; we understand


    that."


    Eddy bit his lip and nced at Anne before turning to look at Bob''s father.


    He tore himself from his mother''s embrace and hugged him. "Don''t worry, Daddy Bob. I wille back


    to see you and Auntie soon," he promised, nting a kiss on the man''s cheek.


    Eddy considered Bob''s parents as his own. He addressed Bob''s father as Daddy Bob to differentiate


    him from his own father.


    The man''s eyes turned red. He hugged Eddy, blinking his tears away.


    Bob''s mother, who had gone to pack up Eddy''s things, hadn''te out. Anne and Kevin understood


    that she needed time topose herself and, therefore, didn''t bother urging her.


    Finally, the door of the bedroom flew open. Bob''s mother trudged toward them, holding a bag. Her


    bloodshot eyes revealed the reason for her dy.


    The woman had lost her two children in session. She regarded Eddy as her own son, but he, too,


    was going to leave her. Anne understood her emotions.


    She nced at Eddy, and the boy understood her gesture. He immediately walked up to Bob''s mother


    and grabbed her hand.


    The woman knelt beside him and cupped his cheeks. "Mommy, don''t worry. I am only going to school. I


    will visit you as soon as my vacation starts. If you miss me, call me any time." He smiled and rubbed


    her arm.


    Eddy''s kind words brought out all the emotions simmering in her heart. She began to sob hysterically


    and held Eddy in her arms as if he were the sole reason for her existence.


    The little boy had changed her life. If not for him, she would have lived in her fantasies rather than


    epting reality.


    It was this child who pulled her back from the edge of the cliff and taught her to live again.


    However, no matter what he did, Eddy wasn''t her son. No one could change that.


    Bob''s mother sniffed loudly and nodded.


    "Don''t worry, Eddy. I will call you whenever I want to hear your voice. We wille and see you when


    time permits. What do you think?"


    "That''s great! Mommy, you must keep your promise. You should visit me often. I wille here during


    holidays and vacation," said Eddy.


    Both Anne and Kevin grew emotional. Their eyes were filled withpassion for the couple.


    Bob had united the two families, on his deathbed, when he had promised to give his heart to Eddy.


    The future was unpredictable, but regardless of what happened, Kevin and Anne would always be


    there for Bob''s parents and take care of them.


    It was midnight when Anne and Kevin returned home with Eddy. Selma had missed her grandson a lot,


    so she didn''t leave his side. She hugged and kissed him till her heart''s content.


    Both Anne and Kevin were happy to see the smile on Selma''s face.


    The two were exhausted and had to go to work the next day. Therefore, they left Eddy with Selma and


    returned to their room.


    The woman was happy to spend all her time with Eddy. She made the little boy turn around and


    examined him to check if he had lost weight or grown weak.


    Eddy helplessly followed her orders.


    The next morning, the entire family gathered to have breakfast, celebrating Eddy''s return. Sally and


    Simon were happy to see their brother. Eddy went to school as usual, and the two naughty kids


    followed Selma. Kevin and Anne returned to their respectivepanies to finish their work.


    When Anne walked into her office, she saw that Rose was already working.


    There had been a significant increase in the orders ever since they opened the LF Company. Unable to


    keep up with the production process, they hired more workers.


    However, even that didn''t seem to help. They had to work day and night to deliver the clothes on time.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Anne''s phone red in her pocket. She pulled it out and saw Kristine''s name shing in the caller ID.


    An involuntary frown crept on her forehead.


    Cherry wanted her to continue designing her outfits. Since it would benefit them both, Anne agreed


    without hesitation.


    However, to Anne''s surprise, Cherry didn''te alone to see her; a man apanied her. Judging his


    look, Anne guessed that he was the famous male actor, Andrew Hao.


    She cast a quizzical nce at the man and turned to look at Cherry. "Kristine, ourpany designs


    clothes only for women. Don''t you know that?"


    Theirpany catered only to the needs of women. They already had too many projects lined up and


    wouldn''t have the time to design men''s outfits as well.


    The LF Company paid importance to the quality of their products. They valued their customers above


    everything else and strived towards satisfying them.


    This was a major reason why people chose the products of the LF Company even though they only


    offered limited products.


    Cherry knew that very well. A subtle blush painted her cheeks as she looked at Andrew. "Err... He has


    come to help me select my outfit."


    Sitting on the chair, Anne arched an eyebrow and looked at Cherry before shifting her gaze to Andrew


    Hao. The man was tall with soft features. The dreamy look on his face would make any girl fall for him.


    He exuded an effortless grace and charm that captivated everyone''s attention.


    Perhaps that was the reason behind his sess even though his acting skills weren''t very outstanding.


    Andrew wasn''t a popr star like Cherry. However, he had an audience that loved his performance.


    Seeing the coyness on Cherry''s face, Anne wondered if she had a crush on Andrew


    Hao.

 Chapter 474 A Permanent Scar In The Kids Heart

    Chapter 474 A Permanent Scar In The Kid''s Heart


    Anne looked at Cherry and Andrew; her face bore no expression.


    She had known Cherry for many years and knew the woman''s true characters. She paid more


    importance to her career in the entertainment industry. Therefore, Cherry worked hard in shaping her


    identity in the eyes of people.


    If she really wanted a boyfriend, then she would have chosen a powerful man who could give her


    whatever she wanted. However, Andrew was neither rich nor potent to her liking. He couldn''t make her


    dreamse true.


    Besides, the man had a delicate face and charming eyes. His irresistible looks would lure any woman


    he wanted. However, he didn''t stand a chance against Kevin.


    Having been with Kevin before, she knew who was better and she always wanted the best in the world.


    Anne didn''t think that Cherry would fall in love with Andrew!


    However, the coyness and her pink cheeks told a different story.


    "You two..." Anne trailed off, smiling at Cherry.


    The woman''s body stiffened. She feigned a cough to hide her embarrassment. "This is my boyfriend!"


    Although Anne couldn''t believe Cherry''s words, she nodded respectfully.


    It was Cherry''s life. She could do whatever she wanted to do and date anyone she liked. Anne didn''t


    care about it.


    She grabbed her measuring tape and took Cherry''s measurements. After inquiring Cherry which


    asion she was going to wear the outfit for, she asked her to pick up the dress in a few days.


    Anne leaned against the window of her office and saw several men wandering near her building, with


    cameras in their hands.


    Their motive seemed too obvious, for they hadn''t bothered to conceal their identity.


    Anne shook her head knowingly and looked at her smooth nails as a smile crept onto her lips.


    Just then, her phone rang. Anne walked up to her desk and picked it.


    "Anne, it is Friday! Don''t forget the time of our party. Sally and Simon are already at my ce. You can


    bring Eddy with you," Emily chirped joyfully.


    A smile stretched across Anne''s lips. Her life had been too peaceful ofte. They agreed to party every


    Friday so that the kids could hang out and enjoy their time together and it could also add some spice to


    Emily''s boring life.


    She and Sam paid special attention to their first baby. Emily never left her house to avoid any


    unforeseen ident. Anne felt helpless -- she thought that the couple was taking this a bit too far.


    However, she would support them as long as they were happy.


    "Don''t worry. I won''t forget it." Anne checked the time on her phone. "I promise to be at your ce in


    two hours."


    Emily hung up the call, grinning excitedly.


    Rose pushed the door open and walked into Anne''s office. She put the documents on the table and


    looked at Anne with a quizzical expression on her face. "I just met Cherry. She introduced me to


    Andrew. They are, apparently, dating."


    The frown on her forehead deepened. "Although Kristine ims to be in a rtionship with Andrew, the


    disgust on her face is evident. I don''t think she likes him."


    Cherry was hopelessly in love with a man once. Therefore, everyone knew how the woman reacted


    and what her face looked like when she was in love.


    Cherry could pretend to be in a rtionship, but it could nevere true.


    Anne walked up to the desk and skimmed through the files. "The entertainment industry is very


    complicated. We don''t understand Cherry''s intention now, but we will find out the truth soon."


    Rose shook her head helplessly. She wouldn''t have a problem with Cherry and her decisions as long


    as she didn''t provoke them or get them involved in her mess.


    After work, Mark and his daughter, Pa, came to pick up Rose. Anne drove home first to get ready for


    the party. The weekend was perhaps the only time for them to unwind from their busy schedule.


    Selma, who devoted all her time to taking care of the kids, made sure to rx on weekends. She


    sometimes had afternoon tea with her friends, yed mahjong, or went shopping.


    Selma was always excited about shopping but never bought anything for herself, which confused Anne.


    Shopping was meant for buying the things one needed. Anne always wondered why Selma went


    shopping if she didn''t want to purchase anything.


    When Anne questioned her about this, Selmaughed wildly and stretched out her manicured hand,


    revealing the two dazzling gemstones on her fingers.


    "If I don''t go shopping, how will people see these treasures that are specially designed for me?"


    Her answer baffled Anne. She finally understood that her mother-inw went shopping in order to show


    off.


    However, she couldn''t help but agree with her. If Selma stayed at home at all times and took care of


    her children, no one would notice the exquisite rings on her fingers.


    Anne soon arrived at the Feng Family with Eddy. Kevin was thest to finish work, so he rushed to the


    Feng Family''s mansion as fast he could. A group of young people had gathered together, chatting and


    laughing.


    When Kevin walked in, he realized that Anne had just arrived. The two smiled. Eddy who stood


    between them went forward to greet the others.


    "Dad, Mommy, Eddy..." Sally and Simon ran up to their parents.


    Anne and Kevin bent down and hugged them.


    Mark arched his brows and looked at Kevin with admiration. He leaned closer to Rose and whispered


    in her ear, "Our family is smallpared to Kevin''s. Honey, do you want to have another baby?"


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Rose turned her head to look at Mark and waved her hand dismissively.


    The man nodded and let out a weary sigh.


    Noticing the silent conversation, Sam couldn''t help but interrupt them. "What does Rose mean?"


    "Well, Rose is still recovering from anorexia-- she is still weak. It is not the right time for her to get


    pregnant," answered Mark, running his fingers through his hair.


    Sam understood what they were talking about. He mped his mouth and chuckled.


    Their family was indeed smallerpared to Kevin''s, so they had to work harder to catch up.


    Although raising a child was expensive, it wasn''t a big deal for them.


    "I know you are jealous of me, but I''m talented," Kevin gloated, holding Sally in his arms. He couldn''t


    help but tease Mark and Sam.


    As expected, the two men ground their teeth and swore to have a big family like Kevin.


    However, the women found thepetition funny. They wereughing at their partners, who were


    acting like young boys.


    "You two have strong willpower. You guys haven''t found the gender of your baby even though Sam


    runs a hospital. I''m proud of you." Rose gave a thumbs up to Emily.


    The two have kept their words. The couple didn''t try finding out the sex of their baby even after taking


    several examinations.


    Emily caressed her stomach lovingly and took a deep breath. "It doesn''t matter. This baby belongs to


    us -- it is a product of our love. We don''t mind if it is a girl or a boy. We will love our child with


    everything we have. Won''t we, Sam?"


    Sam nodded in agreement. The two had decided to have another child again.


    Anne and Rose nced at each other and smiled.


    Pa walked to Rose and held her hand. She squatted beside the little girl and smiled. "Pa, what''s


    wrong?"


    Pa bit her lip, looking grumpy. Children had pure hearts; they didn''t hold grudges. Rose didn''t like


    Pa in the past, but she had fulfilled her duty as a mother. Therefore, the little girl easily forgave her.


    The two shared a beautiful bond. The mother and daughter were inseparable now.


    "Mom, I''m hungry." Pa rubbed her belly and pouted.


    Rose knocked her forehead in dismay. How could she forget such an important thing? Mark and Pa


    had picked up Rose after work. She happily joined them, not bothering to ask if Pa had eaten or not.


    It was Rose''s fault. She had failed to take care of her baby.


    "Pa, I have cooked some delicious food. Come with me. You can eat whatever you like." Emily


    smiled and ruffled Pa''s hair.


    The little girl looked up at Rose, silently asking for her permission. Seeing that Rose nodded, Pa


    happily left with Emily.


    Anne smiled and turned to look at Rose. She caught the woman watching Pa with a grim expression


    on her face.


    "What''s wrong?" Anne asked worriedly.


    Rose shook her head and sighed helplessly. "It is my fault. I have always been a bad mother. I am


    trying my best to make up for my past mistakes, but I don''t deserve to be a mother. I was so absorbed


    in talking to you guys that I ignored Pa."


    Anne could understand Rose''s emotions. The woman felt guilty for her mistakes and wanted to take


    good care of Pa.


    "Rose, it''s not your fault. Please don''t beat yourself up about it. It is normal. The same thing happens to


    Eddy and Sally as well." Anne rubbed her backfortingly.


    Rose forced a smile, but she vowed to pay more attention to Pa in the future.


    Originally, Sam had hired a servant for help. However, Emily had given the servant the day off, so that


    she could spend time with her friends without any interruption.


    However, that meant that they had to cook and clean on their own.


    Emily was resting because Sam had ordered her not to work. Anne and Rose were busy in the kitchen.


    The four children couldn''t sit still even for a second, so they insisted on apanying Anne and Rose.


    Although it was hard to cook and manage the kids at the same time, Anne and Rose couldn''t refuse.


    They let the children y in the kitchen.


    A couple of minutester, Pa''s piercing scream reverberated across the house. Rose and Anne


    went to find the little girl.


    Sally, Eddy and Simon also ran in the direction of the voice, wondering what had happened.


    "Pa, sweetie, what''s wrong?" Rose knelt beside her and wiped the tears streaming down the little


    girl''s face.


    Pa sniffed loudly and showed her hands to Rose.


    Anne was more confused after seeing the dough on her fingers.


    "I''m useless, Mommy. I can''t do these things. Sally is smarter than me. Will you hate me because I am


    not good at anything?" Pa croaked as fresh tears streamed down her cheeks.


    Rose swept Pa into a tight embrace, shaking her head fiercely.


    Anne sighed helplessly; she didn''t know how tofort the poor child. Pa wasn''t making a scene


    because she was naughty, but the happenings of the past had left a permanent scar in her heart and


    stirred her insecurities.


    It was easy to coax children and make them feel loved and special. However, some bad memories


    haunted them for a lifetime, and it was the parents'' responsibility to help the kids fight their demons.


    "Pa, it is my fault. Everything is my fault. I ignored you in the past. I''m not a good mother..." Rose


    cried, rocking Pa in her arms.


    Hearing themotion, Mark and the others gathered to see what was going on. Surprise crossed his


    face when he saw Rose and Pa crying together. "Rose, what''s wrong with you? What happened?


    Why are you crying?" he asked, pulling them closer to him.


    Kevin nced at Anne, gesturing for her to tell what had happened. Anne sighed, waving her hand


    helplessly.


    Things were tooplicated, and she didn''t know how to exin the situation to Kevin.


    "Well, let''s go out first. We need to leave them alone for a while," Anne replied as she held her


    children''s hands and walked out with Kevin.


    Everyone had gathered to be there for Emily and keep her happy. However, Rose and Pa were


    making a fuss. Anne had nothing to say.


    "What happened?" Emily and the others questioned Anne, leaving Mark and his family alone to sort out


    their problems.

 Chapter 475 A Pretty Girl (Part One)

    Chapter 475 A Pretty Girl (Part One)


    Anne took a good look at the crowd, as she sighed heavily. Then, she proceeded to tell them what had


    happened. It was evident that everyone was left speechless after hearing the events.


    s, the past was past. She made a conscious decision and chose to forgive and forget. However, to


    the child, the harm was already done.


    Indeed, this matter had created a strong impact on Pa and one could already see the effects of her


    trauma. Unfortunately, the child was too young to understand or forget so easily, which, at the same


    time, made Pa lose her self-esteem and be more timid over time. After living through


    something so traumatic, she didn''t know how to deal with it and could only cry desperately.


    Even though, Pa was a girl and she was used to everyone spoiling her, this definitely wasn''t a good


    sign.


    "We can''t push her too much. We have to take it slow," Kevin said, wearing a worried expression on his


    face. "Haste makes waste. Moreover, Pa is still very young. If we take our time to teach her how to


    control her emotions, I assure you she will get over it sooner orter."


    Everyone nodded subconsciously. At the end of the day, that was the only thing they could do for now.


    Meanwhile, the mother and daughter''s incessant crying slowly came to a halt thanks to Mark''sfort.


    When a shy smile finally blossomed on Pa''s lips, Rose felt a weight off her shoulders.


    With her daughter in her arms, Rose took a seat on the sofa. Her eyes travelled around the room as


    she felt suffocated with guilt. "Emily, we gathered here to make you happy, but because of me, this


    meeting was ruined. I''m truly sorry for that."


    Emily, on the other end, shook her head as she reached for Rose''s hand. "Please, don''t say such


    things. We''re good friends, aren''t we?" she said in a soft voice.


    Reassured by her words, Rose nodded in agreement. Then, she exchanged looks with Pa, who was


    still in her arms, and Anne. Thetter could only smile at her back. "Rose, don''t rush, okay? You can


    take your time."


    Relieved by her sister''s understanding of her pitiful state, she looked at Mark, who also nodded at her


    knowingly.


    Later, when Anne and Kevin arrived at the Fu Family''s residence, it was already nighttime. During the


    car journey, both Simon and Sally spent a good time ying before sleep finally defeated them.


    Therefore, as soon as the couple stepped a foot in the house, they went straight to the kids'' bedrooms


    and tucked them in bed.


    Meanwhile, Eddy also went back to his room to sleep. As for Selma, she hadn''te back home yet.


    The couple exchanged a knowing nce with each other and smiled helplessly. Kevin shook his head


    jokingly. "Mom loves spoiling her grandchildren very much. She has given them so much of her time


    that she can''t even meet with her friends. Now that mom''s finally free, she naturally needs to have


    some time for herself."


    Listening carefully to what he had to say, Anne thought it all made sense, so her absence wasn''t


    something to worry about.


    After a long day, they still didn''t feel sleepy. So, they immediately turned on the TV and watch whatever


    was on at the moment, which coincidentally happened to be an interview show featuring two familiar


    faces.


    They were none other than Cherry and Andrew.


    In fact, Kevin had already known about Cherry''s affair for a long time. He didn''t take it seriously though,


    since he figured it had nothing to do with him.


    Although Cherry used to be Kevin''s lover, that didn''t mean they had to be in each other''s business all


    the time. After they broke up with each other, they had the right to live their separate lives in peace.


    As they continued to watch the program, they noticed that Cherry was wearing a faint smile on her


    face. Her demeanor made her look intellectual and generous. Thanks to the recent transformation,


    Cherry appeared more skillful.


    Next to her, Andrew was found sitting there quietly.


    He was wearing a sheepish and lovely smile on his face. As a matter of fact, he didn''t look like Cherry''s


    boyfriend, but more of the guy next door.


    He didn''t look like a serious person. He emanated a soothing aura of charm, making everybody in the


    room feel veryfortable.


    After chatting for a while, the host finally looked at the two interviewees with knowing eyes, as if he


    couldn''t wait to talk. So, he coughed to relieve the tension and proceeded with the interview. "The


    following question is what the online audience has wanted to know for a long time. Please, consider it


    before you give your definitive answer."


    Meanwhile, Cherry and Andrew exchanged funny looks, as the corners of their lips rose


    simultaneously. It was pretty obvious that the both of them knew what wasing their way. Then, the


    camera turned to the audience and everyone looked at them expectantly.


    Without further ado, the host raised the question. "The audience online wants to know whether you two


    are co-workers or an actual couple."


    This question was simple and straightforward and it was also what the audience had been wondering


    this whole time. Therefore, it was impossible for Cherry and Andrew to avoid it. They had to admit, the


    interviewer knew how to corner them.


    Suddenly, Cherry felt a little shy. So, she slowly looked up at Andrew, but immediately lowered her


    head. "Of course we are just co-workers," she said in a low voice.


    Unfortunately, her shyness had already given it away. She obviously wanted to say something, but


    decided to keep her mouth shut instead.


    Andrew, who was sitting next to Cherry, looked at her with tender eyes. Just like her, he lowered his


    head slowly. A faint smile formed at the corners of his lips.


    The interview host certainly noticed their odd behavior. So, heughed not without insisting a little bit


    more. "You two are both popr movie stars and have a big fanbase. Don''t set a bad example for


    them. Our show is called The Truth. You can''t lie to us."


    The host''sment had excited the audience to the point that screams could be hearding from


    their direction.


    "Tell the truth... Tell the truth..."


    Anne raised her eyebrows with surprise. It was the first time that she had noticed there were people


    watching this interview.


    Unable to make a decision, Cherry shyly looked toward Andrew for some reassurance. Thetter


    shook his head helplessly. "We have hidden it for so long. It''s time to tell everyone about our


    rtionship. Plus, we have such loving fans that they will support us to the end," he whispered to her.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    The audience could actually listen to what Andrew had to say, however they still held their breath and


    looked at Cherry for confirmation.


    The famous movie star couldn''t help but hesitate for a while, but in the end, she seemed to have made


    up her mind. Thus, she nodded confidently and stood up from her seat. "You''re right. We''re dating.


    We''re in a rtionship!" she finally announced.


    Upon hearing these words, the audience couldn''t contain their excitement any longer and cheered for


    joy. The host beside them also smiled approvingly at the couple.


    Anne''s eyes widened with surprise as she turned to Kevin. Thetter said casually, "When I read the


    information about Cherry, I noticed Andrew''s name appeared multiple times. In fact, he has cooperated


    with her quite a lot. There were rumors about something between them back in the day, but they were


    all quickly dismissed by her."

 Chapter 476 A Pretty Girl (Part Two)

    Chapter 476 A Pretty Girl (Part Two)


    Anne only nodded and yawned slowly. She could obviously live unbothered without this information.


    "We have done what we promised to her. Now, all the good resources under the AN Group are left to


    her choice. Even our own artistsined about us being partial to her. Anyway, we''ve done


    enough."


    Kevin nodded in agreement. Indeed, no matter what Cherry did, it had nothing to do with them.


    Kevin noticed Anne''s sleepy eyes, and shook his head helplessly. As it was finally time to get some


    rest, he turned off the TV and lifted her up from the sofa into his arms.


    Suddenly, Anne woke up from her light sleep and subconsciously put her arms around her husband''s


    neck. The corners of his lips curved up slowly at her sweet disy of affection, so he nted a soft kiss


    on her forehead. Then, with his wife in his arms, Kevin headed back to their bedroom.


    During the next two days, Anne kept on looking for inspiration. Finally, one night when she was about


    to fall asleep, an idea urred to her. In the blink of an eye, she knew what kind of clothes she was


    going to design for Cherry.


    So, she stood up from the bed and immediately went to the study. It was safe to say that she spent the


    whole night designing the garments. When she finally put the pencil down, she realized that the sun


    was already shining down on her.


    As soon as Anne opened the doors of the study, she figured Kevin had gone to work. Due to the


    completeck of sleep, she yawned loudly and could feel her eyelids close one by one. Suddenly, she


    noticed Eddy in the hallway.


    The boy was wearing his school uniform and carrying his schoolbag on the shoulders. His big eyes


    gave away the surprise of seeing his mom.


    His face softened Anne''s heart. She lowered her head and kissed Eddy on his forehead, for she was


    happy to see her son before heading to ss. Then, she pinched his nose in a joking manner. "Shall I


    take you to school today?" she asked with a tender smile.


    For now, Anne only had one job. She just had to focus on designing Cherry''s clothes. Now that she had


    finally aplished her task, she could naturally rx for a few days.


    Eddy raised his eyebrows due to his mom''s request, all the while looking at her with surprise. Then, he


    nodded quickly with noticeable excitement.


    In the past, Anne would often pick up Eddy from school, but it was her first time to take Eddy to school


    in the morning.


    Without wasting any more time, Anne headed to the kitchen to grab a bite. Then, she took Eddy''s hand


    and went outside.


    The servant was d to see the rtionship between the mother and son.


    Eddy was a child of the Fu Family, and the school he went to was certainly the best one in A City.


    Although it was only a kindergarten, the tuition here wasn''t at all affordable to ordinary people.


    Therefore, only the children who came from rich and powerful families had the opportunity to attend this


    school.


    In the beginning, Anne didn''t think it was necessary for Eddy to go to this kindergarten, but for Selma''s


    sake, she had to oblige and let him do this.


    When they arrived at the school, Anne held Eddy''s hand and walked towards the extravagant ce.


    "Mom, this ce is so boring! I know what the teacher has taught us, but he continues to repeat it


    again and again. It drives me mad!" Eddy threw his hands in the air in a bid to show her how sick he


    was of his boring routine.


    The corners of Anne''s mouth twitched and, needless to say, she felt quite helpless.


    Unfortunately, Eddy had gone through so much with his mother since he was very little, and his


    experiences had turned him into such a precocious child. Due to his quick development, Eddy was


    gifted with photographic memory and, therefore, he didn''t need the teachers to repeat them everything


    all the time. However, he needed toprehend that he wasn''t the only child at school, and the


    teacher had to worry about the other children as well.


    Kevin had always told him that, if he wanted to achieve something in life, he had to cherish every


    minute in his life to do meaningful things. So, Eddy thought that this was just wasting it.


    For this, Anne felt quite helpless.


    She figured she had no choice, but to beg his son to hold on for a little bit more. So, Anne squatted


    down and touched his soft face. "Eddy, you are too young to enter primary school. Just wait for six


    months more. Do it for me, please," she said with a pleading smile.


    Eddy looked up at the blue sky and sighed heavily. Then, his eyes traveled down to Anne''s. "Mom, I


    think being too smart is also a burden," he said with a serious tone.


    All of a sudden, the corners of Anne''s mouth twitched as she looked back at Eddy with shock in her


    eyes. She certainly didn''t expect this little fellow to be so narcissistic.


    However, she chose not to say anything and just reached out her hand to stroke Eddy''s squishy face.


    Her son was so cute when he acted this way.


    Eddy never expected thising from his own mother. He was so taken aback by her tant disy


    of affection that he immediately pushed Anne''s hand away from his face. In the state of panic he was


    in, he still managed to speak. "Mom, this is the school! I have to pay attention to my image. Don''t touch


    my face."


    Anne, on the other hand, feltpletely shocked by his words. This little boy even thought he had an


    image to take care of!


    At this moment, Anne grew very curious about Eddy''s way of handling himself in the kindergarten.


    "Hi, Eddy..." Suddenly, a little girl''s soft voice could be heard.


    Anne stood up immediately and searched for that voice. Finally, all she found was a little girl in a white


    dress with her beautiful hair tied in a bun. As Anne examined her from head to toe, she noticed her


    face was very delicate, just like a porcin doll. She seemed like a total angel.


    This girl reminded her of her own daughter.


    The corners of Anne''s mouth curved up unconsciously. In only two yearster, Sally would also be as


    pretty as this child.


    "What''s up?" Eddy, on the other hand, didn''t seem as amazed as his mom.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Anne looked at his son in surprise. He had always been a good-tempered boy and always treated girls


    gently. But now he was so impatient and grumpy.


    "Hey, little boy, you should treat a girl like a gentleman." Another voice could be heard, however this


    one sounded calm and hoarse. Plus, the man''sughter was full of sexy charm.


    When Anne finally found the owner of the attractive voice, she didn''t expect to see a tall man standing


    behind the beautiful little girl. She had only been paying attention to the girl, so she had automatically


    ignored the man behind her.

 Chapter 477 Upstart Businessman

    Chapter 477 Upstart Businessman


    The man had distinct facial features: thick eyebrows and big eyes. He was thin but not frail. He wasn''t


    handsome and dashing, rather looked like a man next door.


    The charm he exuded had the power to make anyone feel at ease.


    The aura he emanated was different from that of Ryan or Peter. He was more of an easygoing man like


    Andrew. There was something about the man that made Anne trust him.


    Hearing his words, she looked down at Eddy. "He is just a child. Please forgive him, sir." She smiled


    guiltily.


    The man smiled in return, shaking his head. He nced at his girl and asked Anne, "Is this little boy


    Eddy?"


    Surprised by the direct question, Anne arched an eyebrow and nodded.


    "Hello, my name is Colin Shen. This is my daughter, E Shen." He smiled, extending his hand.


    Anne smiled and shook his hand. "My name is Anne Luo; I''m Eddy''s mother."


    Colin Shen arched an eyebrow in appreciation. "E has told me a lot about your son. She has


    admitted that she admires Eddy a lot. I heard your son top the ss even though he doesn''t go to


    school often.


    I have always wanted to see the little boy who has left asting impression on my daughter''s mind, but


    I didn''t expect to meet him here."


    Mothers always love hearing people praising their children. Anne''s heart swelled with pride.


    She knew that her son was smart and intelligent. However, she couldn''t be arrogant in front of a


    stranger.


    Anne looked at E Shen and shed a warm smile. "E is a beautiful girl. Eddy has mentioned that


    she too is smart in ss."


    E Shen''s eyes lit up; she looked at Eddy as a wide grin stretched across her lips. However, the little


    boy rolled his eyes and frowned with disapproval.


    He had never mentioned E Shen to Anne, let alone praise her. His mother was ruining his reputation.


    Colin Shen nodded. He knew that Anne was just being polite.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    They talked for a while before going their separate ways.


    After returning to thepany, Anne handed the design to Rose and went home to have a good sleep.


    The previous night''s hard work had exhausted her.


    That evening, Kevin went to pick up Eddy, and the two returned home together.


    Anne was sitting on the sofa, eating fruit. She greeted them with a smile. "Hi, you''re back."


    Kevin nodded and plopped on the sofa beside her, rubbing his temples to ease the tension and


    exhaustion from work.


    Eddy sat down and frowned at his mother.


    Anne continued to munch on her fruits, trying to ignore Eddy''s gaze, but the boy continued to stare at


    her. "What''s wrong?" she asked reluctantly.


    "I don''t like that girl -- not one bit. I hate her. She keeps pestering me all the time. You lied to her that I


    have talked about her to you. She tortured me more than usual today. It is annoying!" Eddy whined.


    Anne opened and closed her mouth helplessly. She had met Elle Shen for the first time. The little girl


    was wearing a white dress that softened her already delicate features. Anne knew that she would grow


    up to be a beautiful woman. However, being a mother, she was disappointed that Eddy didn''t like her.


    Kids were innocent. Her son didn''t know what he was missing.


    "Does she like you a lot?" Anne asked, keeping the crucial point in mind.


    Eddy nodded, letting out a loud sigh. "She thinks I am smart and says that she likes me. But I don''t like


    her."


    Kevin broke intoughter. Although he wasn''t fully aware of what had happened, he eventually


    understood the conversation. Being a father, he couldn''t help but be proud of his son.


    Eddy was a little boy, but he had already earned an admirer. Kevin believed that the boy had inherited


    his good looks and charm.


    "Son, good for you. I''m proud of you." Kevin winked and gave him a thumbs up in appreciation.


    "That girl looks adorable. I''m sure she will be a beautiful woman when she grows up. Eddy might


    not like her now, but I''m sure he will fall for her when they grow up." Anne chuckled and changed the


    channel on the television.


    "Doesn''t Eddy like pretty girls?" asked Kevin, arching his brows in surprise.


    Anne shook her head and looked at Eddy, who was staring at her with a grumpy look on his face.


    E Shen had been annoying him, but his parents were proud of him for that. Their reaction was


    beyond his expectation.


    He was upset and decided to ignore them. He took his school bag and went upstairs.


    Just then, Selma walked down. Seeing Eddy''s sad face, she smiled concernedly. "What happened to


    my darling grandson? Is everything all right? Do you need my help?"


    Eddy''s eyes lit up when he saw Selma. He wanted to tell her about what had happened at school but


    decided against it. Selma would probably react the same way as his parents, which would only annoy


    him more.


    Eddy felt lonely. He ignored her and went to his room.


    Selma was shocked -- Eddy had never failed to answer her. She walked up to her son and daughter-in-


    law to find out what had happened. Anne and Kevin were excited to share the interesting information


    with Selma. After hearing the story, she pped her hands excitedly, feeling proud of her grandson.


    Eddy had managed to win a girl''s heart at such a young age. Everyone was sure that he would grow up


    to be a heartthrob. After all, the children of the Fu Family were always popr.


    "If I have the chance, I will meet that little girl. Who knows, she might be my granddaughter-inw


    one day." Selma grinned happily.


    Anne had never praised any girl in the past. Therefore, getting apliment from her meant that the


    girl was prettier than normal standards.


    Anne chuckled, shaking her head. It was just a joke. Eddy had a life of his own. No one could predict


    what might happen in the future.


    However, talking about the girl reminded her of Colin Shen. The man''s face shed in her mind.


    He had worn an expensive suit and designer shoes. Anne could tell that he was a wealthy man, but


    she had never seen him before.


    Anne turned to look at Kevin. "Do you know anyone called Colin Shen in A City?" she asked, cocking


    her head to the side.


    "I have heard of one." He nodded, knitting his brows in concentration.


    "He is an upstart businessman and has coborated with ourpany. Apart from that, I don''t know


    much about him."


    People always tried their hand in starting their own business, but only a very few witnessed sess. A


    new businessman like Colin Shen had not managed to attract Kevin''s attention.


    Anne nodded. She didn''t take him seriously, for they had met only once.


    The next morning, Selma wanted to drop Eddy at school. However, the boy refused. Therefore, she


    had no choice but to y with Simon and Sally.


    Under Selma''s care and supervision, Sally grew plumper. Anne could barely hold the little girl in her


    arms.


    However, Selma argued with her that Sally would eventually lose weight when she grew up. Anne had


    no choice but to listen to her. Moreover, Sally was a gluttonous kid, and she couldn''t control her


    daughter''s appetite.


    Anne had a feeling that Sally would regret being an overeater in the future.


    Kevin didn''t care because Sally would always be his favorite daughter regardless of how she looked.


    Maybe when she grew up a little, she would want to lose weight on her own in order to look more


    attractive. At that time, even they asked her to eat more and keep being plump, she would know what


    was better for herself.


    Kevin didn''t want to get involved in this issue and control his daughter.


    When Anne arrived at thepany, Cherry took Andrew with her to pick up the outfits. They looked


    like a sweet couple from afar, but Anne noticed that there was a trace of coldness in Cherry''s eyes.


    People in the entertainment circle were fake. They hid their true self behind the facade and only


    revealed what they wanted others to see. However, Anne didn''t care about it.


    Rose came to see her whenever she had the time and got tips on how to teach and raise her kid. Anne


    didn''t know what to tell her because all her three children were smart -- she didn''t have to try hard.


    She believed that every kid was different and that parents shouldn''t push them too hard.


    Two dayster, Anne got off work early. She wanted to go home and rest, but on impulse, she drove to


    AN Group.


    After all, it had been a long time since thest time when Anne and Kevin went home together. She had


    gotten busy after opening the LF Company.


    However, to Anne''s utter surprise, she saw Colin Shen in Kevin''s office.


    The man smiled at her. He wasn''t surprised to see Anne, for she and Kevin were a famous couple in


    the city.


    They were more popr than movie stars.


    People adored them and followed their every move.


    "I didn''t expect to meet you under such a circumstance." Colin Shen stood up and smiled


    "Me neither," Anne replied, shaking her head in disbelief.


    Kevin propped his chin in the palm of his hand and looked at Colin Shen. The man hadn''t uttered a


    word about Eddy or Anne from the moment he stepped into his office. Kevin couldn''t help but admire


    his attitude.


    "Mr. Colin, your proposal sounds good. I will definitely consider it. I hope for us to have a pleasant


    coboration." Kevin stood up and smiled, extending his hand.


    Colin Shen shook his hand and smiled in return. "I hope so too."


    Kevin nodded as he examined the man. He didn''t ept the proposal right away, but Colin Shen


    seemed very confident.


    Indeed, the man had every reason to be confident because the contract offered benefits for Kevin as


    well as hispany that none of his other partners could.


    Colin Shen was an upstart businessman in A City. He had not fully established his business yet, and


    people weren''t aware of his aplishments. He was a shrewd businessman who knew how to make


    the most out of any situation. His coboration with Kevin would increase his profit and poprity.


    Moreover, the contract was advantageous to Kevin as well.


    Kevin shook his head and smiled. "Mr. Colin, you are one of the smartest people I''ve ever seen."


    "Thank you, Mr. Kevin," Colin Shen replied modestly.


    Anne nced at Kevin and saw him nod at her. As a businessman, he couldn''t miss a great opportunity


    that enabled him to maximize his profit. Kevin couldn''t refuse the coboration.


    Moreover, he had nothing against Colin Shen; in fact, he liked the man. There was no reason for him to


    turn down the opportunity.


    "Let''s sign the contract tomorrow." Kevin smiled.


    Colin Shen nodded in agreement. He waved goodbye to Anne and left Kevin''s office.


    Kevin poured a ss of water for Anne and gave it to her. "The contract proves that Colin is a man with


    a long-term vision. He doesn''t value petty ies. If the man continues this way and remembers his


    goal, he will undoubtedly mark asting presence in the business world."


    Anne''s eyes widened as she took a sip of water. Kevin seldom praised anyone. Colin Shen must have


    been a talented man to receive such a heartfeltpliment from her husband.

 Chapter 478 Beautiful Girl

    Chapter 478 Beautiful Girl


    However, Anne was not interested in Colin.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Then she smiled and said to Kevin, "Honey, it''s time to get off work."


    Kevin looked at his watch and nodded with a smile. They were going to pick up Eddy together today.


    Children from rich or powerful family would be picked up by specially assigned people at school and


    would not cause traffic jam.


    Standing next to the car, Anne and Kevin waved their hands at the sight of Eddy. When Eddy saw


    them, his eyes lit up and ran towards them immediately.


    Kevin smiled, and his eyes lit up all of a sudden. He lowered his head and asked Anne, "Is the little girl


    next to Eddy E?"


    It was not until then that Anne saw a little girl next to Eddy. She raised her eyebrows and said with a


    smile, "Is she beautiful?"


    The girl''s face was delicate, and her eyes were ck and beautiful. When she blinked her eyes, her


    eyes were as beautiful as a flying butterfly. She as indeed as delicate and beautiful as a doll.


    Anne was right. He also believed that this girl would definitely be an exceedingly beautiful woman when


    she grew up.


    Then he praised, "Although Colin doesn''t look good, his daughter is really enviable.


    But, of course, she is inferior to my daughter. "


    Thinking of Sally, Kevin''s eyes were full of tenderness. There was saying that daughter was the lover of


    her father in previous life. Kevin loved Sally so much.


    Anne smiled and agreed, because in their hearts, Sally was the best child.


    Eddy ran to her and got into the car. Then, Anne waved at E, who put her hand on her mouth and


    blew her a kiss.


    Anne couldn''t help smiling and shaking her head, then E got into the car.


    It seemed that it was not Colin who came to pick up E from school today.


    After Anne got into the car, Eddy looked at her disapprovingly andined, "Mom, you can pretend


    that you don''t know E from now on."


    Raising her eyebrows, Anne looked at Kevin, who shook his head and sighed.


    They didn''t know why Eddy didn''t like such a beautiful girl.


    "Why? I didn''t do anything." Anne felt aggrieved. After all, Anne just waved her hand at E.


    Eddy looked at Anne and shook his head helplessly.


    He suddenly realized that he could do nothing to change her mother''s mind.


    When they arrived home, the dinner had just been prepared.


    At the dinner table, Kevin told Selma, "I saw that little girl today. She is indeed very delicate and lovely,


    just as what Anne said."


    Selma''s eyes lit up. She wanted to say that she also wanted to see the little girl, but when she saw


    Eddy''s dark face, she could only smile slightly.


    It seemed that Eddy was too young and didn''t know how make friends with little girls.


    When Eddy was eating, he suddenly remembered something. He put down his chopsticks, and told


    Anne and Kevin, "There will be a singingpetition tomorrow in the school. The teacher invites all the


    parents to watch it."


    Hearing that, Anne and Kevin raised their eyebrows at the same time. They had never heard it from


    Eddy before. Anne asked, "Will you participate?"


    In an instant, Eddy''s face darkened again. He gritted his teeth and said, "If it weren''t for E, I wouldn''t


    have participated!"


    Then he turned around and went upstairs.


    Anne and Kevin looked at each other and burst intoughter. All of a sudden, they understood why


    Eddy hated E.


    Eddy always had his own opinions. Both Anne and Kevin respected their children''s opinions. They


    wouldn''t force Eddy to do anything he didn''t want to do. But it seemed that E made the decision for


    Eddy without his permission.


    Selma shook her head, shrugged and said, "When we were abroad, Eddy once sang a song with other


    kids, he didn''t sing well."


    Hearing that, the corners of Anne''s mouth twitched and she looked at Kevin.


    Kevin shrugged helplessly.


    Kevin was a genius in business and Anne was a genius in design, but they didn''t know how to sing


    well!


    Obviously, Eddy inherited the weakness of them, he couldn''t carry a tune.


    "No wonder." Anne shook her head, not knowing whether tough or cry.


    Eddy didn''t know how to sing well, but E just signed up for thepetition for Eddy. What a funny


    girl!


    "I don''t have anything to do in thepany tomorrow. I will go watch thepetition." Anne took a sip


    of soup and said to everyone with a smile.


    "Tomorrow I don''t have anything else to do either. Let''s go together." Kevin nodded in agreement.


    Selma wanted to go with them, but when she remembered her appointment with several richdies,


    she could only shake her head helplessly.


    Besides, she had heard Eddy sing before.


    If Eddy was not Selma''s grandson, she would have persuaded him not to embarrass himself and better


    ask for leave.


    But she couldn''t frustrate her grandson.


    On the second morning, the servant woke Eddy up. Eddy went downstairs to have breakfast after


    brushing his teeth and washing his face, but she saw Anne and Kevin.


    All of a sudden, Eddy had a bad presentiment. He frowned and asked, "Don''t you two need to go to


    work?"


    Obviously, Eddy didn''t expect that they wouldn''t go to work when he told them about thepetition


    yesterday.


    Nodding her head, Anne said in a serious tone, "There''s no work with the twopanies today."


    Eddy''s mouth twitched. He didn''t want them to go, but on second thought, he nodded.


    After all, Anne and Kevin had never been to such an asion.


    After breakfast, Kevin drove them to the kindergarten.


    The appearance of Anne and Kevin caused a little sensation. Everyone in A City knew this couple.


    Money and power decided the position.


    At the moment, people all surrounded them and praised Eddy.


    Eddy pursed his lips and lowered his head. There were indeed many children ying with him in the


    kindergarten, but he didn''t want to y with them.


    Because these children only obeyed the orders of their parents, not really wanted to y with Eddy.


    Eddy didn''t like such hypocrisy.


    Of course, E was the only one who kept badgering him.


    Both Anne and Kevin felt helpless, but they couldn''t get angry, so they had to smile.


    "Mrs. Fu..." At this time, a childish and sweet voice came.


    Turning around, Anne raised her eyebrows. E was standing behind Colin, waving at her.


    Anne looked at Kevin, Kevin smiled and walked towards Colin.


    Colin chuckled, "I didn''t expect to meet Mr. and Mrs. Fu and here."


    "It''s not a coincidence. After all, Eddy is a student here. I and Anne will also attend the singing


    competition." Kevin said with a smile.


    Colin nodded and saw that E loosened her hand and ran to Eddy. When Eddy saw her, his face


    darkened and he stood there stiffly.


    With her eyes wide open, E blinked her eyes and suddenly smiled at Eddy. She was so adorable.


    Seeing this, Anne tilted her head and couldn''t help thinking that it would be nice if this beautiful girl


    could be her daughter-inw in the future.


    E stretched out her hand and gently poked Eddy. Eddy frowned and became impatient, but he still


    didn''t move.


    "Hey, are you still angry?" E bit her lips and asked in a soft voice.


    Eddy frowned and said nothing.


    "Oh, I know you are still angry. Please don''t be angry. I really didn''t mean it. I didn''t know you are bad


    at singing." Lowering her head, E felt very aggrieved.


    In her heart, Eddy was a genius. He had learned a lot of things before the teacher taught him.


    Therefore, even though E had never heard of Eddy singing, she still thought that Eddy could sing


    well, but she didn''t expect that she caused Eddy trouble and annoyed him.


    "I''m sorry. I know I was wrong. I''ll tell you in advance next time, okay?" E held Eddy''s hand.


    Eddy frowned and tried to get rid of E subconsciously, but he had to endure it when he saw Colin


    beside her.


    The three parents looked at the two children and shook their heads helplessly.


    "I''m sorry. E didn''t know that Eddy was not good at singing, so she secretly helped him to sign up for


    the singingpetition, which caused Eddy trouble." Knowing what had happened, Colin felt helpless.


    Hearing that, Anne could only smile. Besides, they were just kids and it was not a big deal.


    "It doesn''t matter. E didn''t know it. She didn''t mean to do it. They are all kids. It''s fine."


    Eddy was precocious. He didn''t like ying with these kids before, and now a little girl was pestering


    him every day. It might not be a bad thing.


    Colin nodded and reached out his hand to E, and said to Anne and Kevin, "Let''s go inside."


    Anne and Kevin nodded and walked in with Colin.


    Colin was an upstart businessman in A City, and Anne and Kevin were influential people. They walked


    into the ssroom together and attracted everyone''s attention.


    At this moment, more people paid attention to Colin. Since he could win Kevin''s recognition, he would


    certainly be able to show his strength in the business world in the future.


    It seemed that there would be another powerful man in A City.


    "Now that all the children and parents are here, let''s go to the performance hall together, okay?" After


    checking the children and their parents carefully, the teacher pped her hands and said to them with


    a smile.


    Then, arge group of people walked into the performance hall together.


    However, in an instant, the originally empty performance hall was almost filled with people.


    The children who were going to perform had gone to the backstage to prepare. Next to Anne and Kevin


    sat Colin.


    "Why haven''t I seen E''s mother? Is she busy with her work? " With a puzzled look on her face, Anne


    turned to look at Colin.


    Anne had never seen Colin''s wife.


    The smile at the corners of Colin''s mouth froze in an instant. He slowly lowered his eyes, with a flicker


    of self-usation in his eyes. He sighed heavily and said in a low voice, "She died of difficultbor


    when she gave birth to E."


    All of a sudden, Anne was surprised that Colin''s wife had passed away because of difficultbor.


    No wonder!


    At that moment, she realized that she shouldn''t have asked it and then apologized in a hurry, "Sorry, I


    didn''t know about it. I..."


    Looking at Colin''s gentle face, Anne didn''t know what to say.


    "It doesn''t matter. Four years have passed. I''m used to it." Colin smiled and didn''t take it seriously.


    Anne breathed a sigh of relief and looked at Kevin. Kevin smiled at her tofort her. In the era of


    advanced medical technology, very few pregnant women would die of difficultbor, so it was beyond


    his expectation.


    Women were really risking their lives to give birth to children.


    That was exactly what a mother was great about.

 Chapter 479 Shameful Champion

    Chapter 479 Shameful Champion


    At this time, many children hade to the stage to perform, so both Anne and Kevin''s attention was


    focused on the stage.


    The children''s voices were very tender, but they had devoted all their energy and ability. Countless


    apuse sounded.


    Among these children, some were out of tune, some forgot the lyrics, and some children''s performance


    amused the audiences, but each of them was so brave and admirable.


    Children should be so lively!


    "Eddy and E will perform soon." Kevin lowered his head and whispered in Anne''s ear.


    Hearing that, Anne''s eyes lit up and she sat up straight.


    E had many ideas. She formed a team with Eddy.


    After a child stepped down the stage, there was another round of apuse. Then the first one toe


    out was E. With her delicate face and beautiful white dress, she was even more exquisite like a doll.


    At that moment, Anne heard countless praises.


    This little girl was indeed very beautiful.


    E turned around but didn''t see Eddy, then she tilted her head and looked for him. She saw Eddy


    came to the stage reluctantly.


    Reluctantly, Eddy stood beside E. He bit his lips slightly and looked at Anne. Anne and Kevin


    immediately gave him thumbs up.


    A bitter smile appeared on Eddy''s face. He looked at the parents off the stage and sighed. Now it was


    time to sing.


    "Eddy, I know you are afraid, but don''t be afraid. Don''t be nervous, because I will protect you." E


    looked at Eddy and whispered in his ear.


    All of a sudden, Eddy''s face darkened. Men always protected women, and there was no need for


    women to protect men. Although he was still young, he had already been a little man. Wouldn''t it be a


    damage to his reputation to be protected by a little girl?


    Eddy retorted, "You''re talking nonsense. I''m not afraid. I just don''t want to sing, but since I''m here, I''ll


    sing well. And you, don''t hold me back, or I will only hate you more."


    If it were any other little girl, she would have burst into tears, but E was not the other little girl.


    Instead, she was happy to hear Eddy''s words.


    Because she had been used to it.


    "Eddy, E, it''s your turn. Come on!" The teacher on the stage interrupted the conversation between


    the two kids and encouraged them with a smile.


    E and Eddy looked at each other with microphones in their hands.


    Anne and Kevin looked at each other, Anne couldn''t help but feel nervous. Selma once told her that


    Eddy was not good at music, so Anne was worried about him.


    Eddy took a deep breath and took a look at E. Then he opened his mouth as if he was ready to risk


    everything, "Little swallows are dressed in flower clothes. Theye here every spring..."


    Hearing Eddy''s singing, the faces of Anne and Kevin darkened in an instant. They looked at Eddy in


    surprise.


    Colin, who wasnguidly sitting aside, sat straight in an instant and looked at Eddy in surprise.


    He had asked the teacher about Eddy after he knew that Eddy was the son of Anne and Kevin. The


    teachermented that Eddy was a genius!


    There were many things that the teacher didn''t need to exin too much. Eddy could understand them


    at a nce, and he was very sensible. He was the best child in the kindergarten!


    What''s more, what E had told Colin also made him believe that the gene of Anne and Kevin were


    powerful, and even their children were outstanding!


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    But he didn''t expect that such a child with powerful gene would have such a defect!


    Eddy stood on the tform, sang loudly, as if he had risked everything.


    The parents at the auditorium widened their eyes and looked at each other.


    Anne covered her face subconsciously and looked at Kevin quietly.


    In the performances before, some children were out of tune and sing badly.


    They were just children. As long as they did their best, they would be great!


    But they were not as bad as Eddy!


    At least the other children were singing, but when Eddy held the microphone in his hand, it was as if


    that he was howling!


    His voice was so harsh that Anne couldn''t know how to describe it.


    Kevin also looked at Eddy in surprise. In his mind, Eddy was also a genius, but he had never heard him


    singing. Now he was astonished!


    He and Anne had no music gift, but he didn''t expect Eddy to be so bad at singing!


    E also widened her eyes and looked at Eddy in surprise.


    At first, E was worried that Eddy would not agree to sing with her, so she secretly signed up for Eddy.


    After the name list was confirmed, she told Eddy about that. Eddy had no choice but to cooperate with


    her.


    At that time, E was worried that Eddy could not sing well and wanted to rehearse with him, but she


    was refused by him. She thought Eddy could sing this song well, but she never thought that he was


    totally out of tone.


    ''How could the genius be like this?''


    With her head tilted to one side, E couldn''t even sing a lyric. It was not because she had forgotten


    how to sing this song, but because she didn''t know how to sing with Eddy.


    Eddy raised his head and looked at the ceiling. He didn''t look at the audience anymore. His face turned


    red, but his singing continued.


    He had told the teacher that he was bad at singing, but the teacher didn''t agree to remove his name. In


    that case, he would only try his best.


    Anyway, it was not him who felt ufortable to hear it.


    The teacher also looked at Eddy in surprise. She had a new impression of the genius in her heart.


    Finally, E couldn''t stand it anymore. She pulled Eddy''s microphone aside. Eddy turned around and


    looked at E in surprise. The smile on her little face became brighter and she sang slowly.


    "Little swallows are dressed in flower clothes. Theye here every spring..."


    The sweet voice, the sweeter face, and the perfect singing.


    The contrast between Eddy and E was too obvious!


    Anne lowered her head. If E didn''t sing, there wouldn''t be such a huge contrast.


    ''How could Eddy be like this?''


    The corners of Kevin''s and Colin''s mouths twitched at the same time.


    There was a dead silence in the audience. They listened to E singing quietly. It was not because she


    was too stunning, butpared with Eddy, her singing was more pleasant.


    Audiences around couldn''t help looking at Anne and Kevin, ''Is he their son?''


    A few minutester, E stopped singing and looked at the audiences with a big smile on her face.


    Eddy rolled his eyes and didn''t take it seriously.


    Then, the two kids slowly walked down the stage.


    Anne bit her fingers and couldn''t helpughing.


    ''The two little kids are so cute.''


    Looking at Anne, Kevin shook his head helplessly.


    The teacher next to them didn''te to her senses until a long timeter. She immediately went on the


    stage and said with a smile, "All the children have finished their performance. Please vote for them."


    Since it was apetition, there must be a champion.


    When it came to Anne, Kevin and Colin, the three of them had a deep discussion.


    There were several children who performed well before Eddy and E, so this vote should be given to


    them. But no one''s performance could leave the audience an impression as deed as Eddy and E''s.


    Especially Eddy, it took a lot of courage for him to perform on the stage.


    In their eyes, Eddy''s participation the value of thispetition.


    Besides, except the three of them, no one else would vote for Eddy?


    Then the three parents wrote down the name of Eddy and E against their conscience.


    When the teachers were counting the votes, the children came back to their parents. Eddy sat in the


    middle of Anne and Kevin, lowering his head slightly.


    Looking at Eddy, Anne thought for a while andforted him, "Eddy, don''t be sad. It''s not your fault.


    After all, your father and I don''t have music gift, so you are implicated!


    What''s more, the most important thing in thepetition is to participate. It''s very good that you have


    finished the performance. Don''t take it to your heart. It doesn''t matter whether you win thepetition


    or not. We don''t care. "


    Hearing Anne''sfort, Eddy''s mouth twitched. He looked up at them and asked Kevin, "Dad, is your


    singing so bad?"


    Kevin twitched his mouth and shook his head immediately, "I am not that bad."


    All of a sudden, Eddy''s face turned gloomy again. Then Anne pinched Kevin''s arm, which made him


    helpless.


    It turned out that it was really not good to tell the truth under such asion.


    "The champion has been selected through voting." The teacher went to the stage.


    At the same time, E asked Colin, "Dad, I sang so well. I''m sure I will be the champion, right?"


    Just now, E had heard that several parents praised her singing very well and she was very beautiful.


    Therefore, E also felt that she was the champion.


    The corners of Colin''s mouth twitched, then he lowered his head and met her expectant eyes. For a


    moment, he didn''t know how to answer.


    If her partner wasn''t Eddy, she might really be able to be the champion. However, given that Eddy


    didn''t sing well, the champion would not be them.


    Colin smiled but he didn''t answer her.


    "Our champion is..." The teacher had announced the second and the third ce of thepetition


    respectively, and finally it came to the champion. "The team of Eddy and E!"


    In an instant, the venue fell into silence. A cold wind swirled, and there was no sound.


    Raising their eyebrows, Anne and Kevin looked at each other. A sh of surprise shed through their


    eyes, and what remained was their deep thought.


    Colin looked back at Anne and Kevin, shook his head slightly and said nothing.


    Hearing her name, E was the first one to react. She jumped up happily, turned around and shouted


    at Eddy, "Eddy, did you hear that? We are the champion. "


    Eddy still sat there and didn''t move. He just took a cold look at E and looked away.


    Anne and Kevin shook their heads and sighed helplessly. Since she and Kevin entered the


    kindergarten, many parents had been trying to please them.


    She thought it was just a simple game, but she didn''t expect that these parents were still putting their


    tactics into it.


    This... Shouldn''t it be just an election?


    Where there were people, there would be war, and where there were power, there would be ttery.


    Although this was the children''s amusement park, it could not be called a purend for a long time.


    As the child of the two of them, Eddy was destined to be like this.


    "I don''t think I sang well. The champion is not mine, and the trophy is not mine either. I don''t want it!"


    Eddy, who was sitting in the middle, suddenly stood up and said calmly.


    Everyone looked back at Eddy in surprise, full of disbelief on their faces.

 Chapter 480 Alan Came Back

    Chapter 480 n Came Back


    Anne and Kevin smiled at Eddy, who they were proud of.


    With her eyes wide open, E looked at Eddy in confusion. When she was about to say something, she


    was stopped by Colin and covered her mouth.


    E turned around and looked at Colin in confusion. But when she saw his stern eyes, she had to lower


    her head helplessly.


    They finally won the championship. How could Eddy give up?


    The teacher also felt a little embarrassed. She smiled awkwardly and said to Eddy, "Eddy, everyone


    thinks that you sang very well, so they give you the championship."


    Maybe the children didn''t understand, but every adult here knew it.


    Eddy sang badly.


    However, Eddy was the son of Anne and Kevin. Everything was doomed.


    The reason why Eddy won the championship was that everyone was fawning on Anne and Kevin.


    "I have a clear estimation of myself. I know how my singing was. I know it in my heart. As for how I won


    the championship, I also know it. " Eddy looked at the parents and sighed helplessly.


    Anne and Kevin looked at Eddy with more tenderness in their eyes.


    "Mr. Fu, Mrs. Fu, what should I do?" The teacher had no choice but to look at Kevin and Anne for help.


    Kevin stood up with a gentle smile and said slowly, "I believe everyone knows how Eddy won the


    championship, but I want to remind you that this is the heaven of children, and the most naive ce for


    children.


    Children at this age should be the happiest. They shouldn''t be trapped in these dirty things.


    If you have other thoughts, we can have a deep discussion after we leave the kindergarten. But in this


    kindergarten, we should give these children absolute fairness, not like this! "


    Hearing Kevin]''s words, many people lowered their heads.


    As the saying went, a wise man can be ruined by his own wisdom. That was exactly the case.


    They thought that this would indirectly please Kevin, but they didn''t expect such a result.


    The teacher next to them also looked at Kevin in surprise. It was the honor of the parents and the


    achievement to show off that child got the champion. She didn''t expect that Kevin would refuse it like


    this.


    However, he also gained everyone''s respect.


    "Teacher, if possible, please let everyone vote again fair." With a smile on her face, Anne said to the


    audience.


    In this case, the teacher could only nod and immediately held another election. As for Eddy and E,


    they naturally could not get any reward.


    Eddy smiled and put her hand on her heart. Only in this way could he feel at ease.


    With her round eyes wide open, E looked at Eddy discontentedly. ''The champion is obviously ours.


    Why does Eddy refuse it?''


    "E, you''re right. Eddy is a genius. You still have a lot to learn from him in the future. As for this matter,


    maybe you don''t understand it now, but when you grow up, you will naturally understand it." Colin


    lowered his head and whispered in E''s ear.


    With more doubts in her eyes, E turned to look at Eddy. ''Dad has always been right. Now that he


    praised Eddy, it means that Eddy was right.


    But why?''


    After thepetition, it was time to leave school. Eddy held the hands of Anne and Kevin, with a big


    smile on his face.


    Anne took out a lollipop from her bag and handed it to Eddy.


    Eddy curled his lips and said in disgust, "I''m not Simon or Sally."


    Although he said so, he still reached out his little hand, took the lollipop and put it into his mouth. The


    sweet taste spread from his mouth to her heart, and the smile at the corners of his mouth became more


    and more bright.


    "Good for you, son. I''m proud of you." Anne held Eddy in her arms and kissed him on the cheek


    happily.


    Eddy smiled and nodded. Of course, he did the right thing.


    Kevin felt helpless, but he was also proud of his son.


    As for the other parents, they left in a hurry after they bade farewell to Kevin and Anne.


    What happened today made everyone embarrassed.


    When they met Colin, Colin looked at Eddy in front of him with admiration in his eyes and said to Kevin,


    "Mr. Fu, your son is very excellent. It''s really enviable."


    Kevin''s face shed withcency, but he was not modest at all. "Eddy has always been my most


    proud child."


    Colin smiled and then he heard Anne saying, "E is also a very good girl."


    Shaking his head, Colin tapped on E''s head and said with a smile, "She has many shorings


    compared with Eddy."


    E pursed her lips and turned her face aside. She still didn''t understand everyone was praising Eddy


    since Eddy didn''t want the champion.


    After saying goodbye to Colin, they returned home.


    At noon, Selma was having lunch at home. After hearing what Anne and Kevin said, she gave Eddy a


    thumbs up and praised him.


    This was what member of the Fu Family should behave.


    Everyone thought that this kind of life would continue until Kevin received a call.


    Kevin got the news that n hade back.


    At that time, n and Kevin used to be good friends, but they turned against each other because of


    Anne.


    Now n had known that it was Cherry who killed his sister, but his disgust for Anne had not


    dissipated.


    What''s more, Kevin exiled n abroad for Anne.


    As they used to be good friends, Kevin knew n very well. This time, n would never let go of Anne


    so easily.


    Or perhaps he would also deal with Kevin.


    Kevin reached out his hand and touched his forehead helplessly. He didn''t want to think too much


    about what had happened in the past, but anyway, n had been his good friend, and he didn''t want to


    end up being an enemy.


    Kevin was not afraid of anyone!


    But if he could avoid it, he would try his best to avoid it.


    "n used to hate me because he thought I killed his sister. Now that n has known the truth, he


    won''t treat me like this. " Anne sighed and said to Kevin].


    Kevin smiled and didn''t say anything, because he didn''t think so.


    All of a sudden, Anne''s phone rang. Looking at the name on the phone, she asked, "Emily, it''s sote.


    Why haven''t you gone to bed yet?"


    On the other side, Emily said worriedly, "I heard from Sam that n hase back. Anne, you should


    be careful."


    With a gentle smile, Anneforted her, "It is okay. Don''t worry about me. We haven''t seen n yet.


    Maybe we have worried too much and it is not that serious.


    Anyway, I didn''t kill her sister. He knows that. Even if he still wants to take revenge, he should take


    revenge on Cherry. "


    After all, n knew that Cherry was famous now. If he wanted to take revenge, he should go to find


    Cherry. It had nothing to do with Anne.


    Emily nodded and said something to make Anne vignt before hanging up the phone.


    Looking down at the phone, Anne sighed heavily, because she knew that their peaceful life would be


    disturbed again because of the return of n.


    Besides, n didn''t contact them when he came back. ording to the time, he should have arrived at


    A City.


    As Anne expected, n was indeed in A City now.


    In the dpidated hotel, n looked around in disgust. He frowned slightly and sat on the bed.


    n lowered his head and took out his phone. On the wallpaper of n''s phone, it was Cherry.


    n''s hand slowly touched Cherry''s face, and a cold smile appeared on the corner of his mouth. His


    voice was particrly terrifying in the dim light.


    "It''s been a long time since we metst time, Cherry. Are you looking forward to our meeting?"


    With a snort, ny on the bed and closed his eyes wearily.


    In fact, Kevin had sent many people abroad to monitor him in case he came back.


    But he grew up in A City. Although he had no longer any concern here, he was not willing to leave here.


    Therefore, he did all he could to escape back to the country.


    But he didn''t expect that Cherry, who was supposed to be buried with her sister, would suddenly


    be the superstar Kristine!


    Why?


    Damn it! Anne won Kevin''s love. Now she became his wife, and she gave birth to three children for


    him. They were happy together.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    And after doing a lot of evil things, Cherry even killed his sister, but now she became Kristine!


    And now that Rose and Anne had reconciled and managed the LQ Company together!


    ''Why can all the people who made mistakes get happiness? Only my sister died!


    Why? Why?


    Since God is so unfair, then let my create fairness. This time, I must take everyone to hell to


    apany my sister!''


    In the darkness, n suddenly opened his dark eyes. A cold light shed and a sinister smile


    appeared on his face.


    n stood up, took out his phone again and dialed a number.


    He had many old friends in A City! It''s easy for him to get Cherry''s phone number!


    At the meantime, Cherry just came back from the film set. After hurriedly removing her makeup, shey


    on the bed wearily. When she just fell asleep, she suddenly heard the phone call and immediately


    frowned irritably.


    But the person who knew her phone number must be either rich or powerful people, so Cherry couldn''t


    offend any of them easily. She took a deep breath and raised her eyebrows. She didn''t know the phone


    number.


    After hesitating for a while, Cherry answered the phone.


    "Hello, this is Kristine. Who is that?" Cherry''s voice wasnguid and crisp, which was particrly


    attractive at thiste night.


    n squinted his eyes and suddenly burst intoughter.


    The familiar voice was surrounded by murderous will. Cherry trembled unconsciously and her eyes


    widened in disbelief.


    In the past, a man named n helped her a lot of things, but he should be abroad now and live under


    the surveince of Kevin. How could she receive a call from n?


    What''s more, she killed his sister!


    Cherry held her breath and took a deep breath to suppress the fear surging in her heart. She asked,


    "Who is that?"


    It was still silent. As time went by, Cherry frowned and was about to hang up the phone when a voice


    came from the other end.


    "Cherry, you forgot me so soon? Can''t you recognize my voice? I''m n. "


    ''n!''


    The name was like a nightmare, breaking into Cherry''s life all of a sudden. Cherry loosened her grip


    unconsciously, and her phone fell heavily on the bed.

 Chapter 481 Cherrys Worry

    Chapter 481 Cherry''s Worry


    ''n! It is indeed n!


    I didn''t feel anything wrong. It is really n. He came back!''


    Back then, n had done so many things for his sister. Now that n knew that it was Cherry who


    killed his sister, what would he do to her?


    Cherry''s warm body turned cold. She stretched out her hand slowly and wanted to pick up the phone


    again, but found her hand exceptionally stiff.


    ''How does n get my phone number?


    What does he want to do by calling me?


    n had hurt Anne so much. How can Kevin allow him toe back?''


    Her mind was in a mess, but she couldn''t figure it out. Cherry gritted her teeth and put the phone back


    to her ear.


    "Cherry, you are really capable. You killed a person and went to jail, but you even turned into a famous


    movie star now. I have to say that you are really amazing." His voice was full of admiration, but of more


    mockery and hidden hatred.


    Cherry felt cold all over. She bit her lips hard to calm herself down.


    "Sir, I''m afraid you have dialed the wrong number. My name is Kristine, not Cherry. I''ve heard that


    Cherry looks like me, but we two have nothing to do with each other. Everyone on the Inte knows


    this."


    The phone had the function of recording. Cherry didn''t know if n would record it. The safest way


    now was to deny it!


    "Cherry, you can deceive others, but you can''t deceive me." n sneered, "I have helped you a lot, so I


    naturally know how to expose you. Do you want to have a try?"


    Cherry''s body was even colder. She bit her lips tightly. n always could fit his deeds to his words.


    "You..." With her eyes closed, Cherry asked softly, "What do you want to do?"


    Cherry couldn''t take the risk. If n really showed evidence, all her efforts would be in vain and she


    would go back to that terrible ce.


    Therefore, what she needed to do was to make n calm down and hide her secret.


    "Oh, so you admit it?" On the other side, n still smiled coldly.


    "Tell me, what on earth do you want to do?" Cherry asked again.


    On the other side, n snorted, "Kevin sent me abroad and sent many people to monitor me. Now I


    don''t have any money with me when Ie back. Give me some money."


    Cherry frowned and heard n say, "I''ll send you my ount, give me money as soon as possible!"


    Then he hung up the phone directly.


    Cherry lowered her head and looked at the phone in surprise. n didn''t threaten her or ask her to do


    anything excessive. He just asked for some money!


    For Cherry, money was thest thing she cared about!


    The phone rang. Looking at the ount, Cherry bit her lips and immediately transferred the money to


    him.


    It waste at night, but Cherry couldn''t fall asleep. n''s sudden return disrupted her n.


    She had a lot of opportunities to develop abroad, but because of n, she hesitated. But she did not


    expect that n woulde back so soon.


    ''How could Kevin''s subordinates be so ipetent that they failed to keep an eye on n?''


    Then, Cherry lowered her head and wanted to call Anne, but looking at the time, she sighed heavily.


    ''It seems that I can only go to Anne tomorrow. After all, n had hurt her. She is not so broad-minded,


    and she will definitely not forgive n!


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    As long as I can start the fight between them, n] would be sent out by Kevin again, and I will be safe


    again!''


    Lying on the bed, Cherry finally had a n. She felt relieved and closed her eyes slowly.


    On the second day, as soon as Anne arrived at thepany, she saw Cherry. She raised her


    eyebrows and asked Cherry to go to his office.


    Looking into Cherry''s eyes, Anne said directly, "We don''t need to talk in a roundabout way. If you have


    something to say, just say it. After that, I still have work to do."


    If possible, Anne didn''t want to see Cherry.


    At this time, Cherry didn''t dare to be dissatisfied with Anne''s attitude. She nodded repeatedly and told


    Anne what happened yesterday.


    Anne raised her eyebrows. She didn''t expect that n would have contacted Cherry.


    And from what Cherry said, she didn''t know what n wanted to do.


    "Anne. You know what I have done before. Maybe n had a crush on me, but he will definitely hate


    me because of his sister. He will definitely do something to hurt me this time!" Cherry was so scared


    that she didn''t know what to do.


    Anne raised her eyebrows and sneered. Since Cherry had the guts to kill people, she should take the


    responsibility.


    "It has nothing to do with me." Anne reminded Cherry indifferently.


    Cherry shook her head and grabbed Anne''s hand. Under Anne''s dissatisfied gaze, Cherry said, "n


    is narrow-minded. Maybe what happened in the past was a mistake, but he will never let you go so


    easily!


    After all, you and his sister used to be rivals in love!


    Anne, I know it''s hateful that I''m using you now, but only when we unite can we fight against n!


    Now that you have Kevin and the children, you must not want n to destroy your happy life, right?


    So including Kevin, we can cooperate with each other. Let''s find n together and send him abroad.


    What do you think? "


    Anne sneered and withdrew her hand, "Good idea! That''s a good idea! Cherry, if it weren''t for you, the


    rtionship between n and I wouldn''t have been like this!


    What''s more, as you said, I have Kevin now, so he will naturally protect me. Now it''s you who should be


    anxious. As for what to do, it''s your business, Cherry. It has nothing to do with me! "


    Anne stood up and walked towards the door, ignoring Cherry.


    Cherry gritted her teeth and stopped Anne. She looked at Anne with pleading eyes and said, "Anne,


    haven''t we reconciled recently? Didn''t we agree not to hurt each other anymore? Besides, I helped you


    to regain your reputation, didn''t I? How could you be so ruthless? "


    ''Ruthless? How ridiculous!''


    The look on Anne''s face suddenly turned cold. What Cherry had done to her back then was more than


    being ruthless.


    Now, Cherry stopped her and said she was ruthless!


    This woman was really ridiculous!


    With a sneer, Anne walked around her and went forward.


    Cherry gritted her teeth and wanted to catch up with her, but Anne quickly took a few steps and directly


    closed the door of the office. Cherry''s body became soft and she directly squatted on the ground.


    ''Damn it! How can Anne refuse to help me?


    She was right. Now she has Kevin to protect her. She is not afraid of n.


    But my condition is totally different!''


    Cherry gritted her teeth and sighed heavily. She didn''t dare to ask the police for help at all. If n


    revealed her true identity, the police would definitely send her to jail again!


    Yes, there was an agreement between her and Kevin. Kevin only helped her get a higher position in the


    entertainment circle, not protecting her!


    What should she do now?


    Suddenly, her phone rang. Looking at the number, Cherry''s body became colder. It was n!


    n was calling her!


    What should she deal with this phone call?


    After hesitating for a while, the phone suddenly stopped ringing. Cherry''s face turned pale.


    If n was impatient to her, what should she do?


    The indifferent ringtone rang again. Without hesitation, Cherry answered the phone.


    "Cherry, I don''t want to live in this bad ce. And I don''t want to be found by Kevin. Come and pick me


    up to your ce." n ordered her coldly, leaving her no chance to refuse.


    Cherry frowned. n hated her so much and wanted to kill her. If she lived with n, n would have


    plenty of chances to kill her.


    How dare she agree?


    Cherry closed her eyes, and a burst of numbughter came out of her throat. She immediately


    persuaded n, "I''m a famous star now, surrounded by a lot of entertainment reporters and paparazzi.


    They keep an eye on me all the time. If they identally take your photos, they will immediately


    release them. At that time, Kevin will know that you are here with me. Isn''t it more difficult for you at


    that time?"


    "I didn''t expect you to think for me." His voice was cold and full of sarcasm.


    Cherry smiled awkwardly, still full of expectation.


    "Do as I said. Don''t refuse me unless you want to die with me. Come and pick me up now!"


    Then n hung up the phone.


    Gritting her teeth, Cherry stood up helplessly, sighed heavily and immediately walked outside.


    She couldn''t be photographed by entertainment reporters that n was with her, and she had to find a


    way to protect herself. What should she do now?


    ''Andrew!''


    Andrew''s face shed through Cherry''s mind, and her eyes lit up. In the past few days, Andrew had


    been asking to live with her, so now it was the best opportunity.


    No matter what, Andrew was more than 1.8 meters tall. He was a strong man. If n went crazy,


    Andrew could still protect her.


    Cherry immediately took out her phone and called Andrew. Hearing this, Andrew was very happy.


    Since the scandal with Cherry was spread, Andrew had got countless good film sources. Now that if he


    lived with Cherry, his career would definitely go to a higher level.


    The money Andrew spent on Cherry was not wasted. Andrew was ecstatic but had no idea that he had


    been used.


    Cherry still didn''t dare to see n, so she called her personal assistant, who immediately went to pick


    up n.


    Although n was dissatisfied with this, he didn''t lose his temper and went to Cherry''s private house


    with her personal assistant.


    On the other side, Anne told Kevin what had happened in thepany. Hearing it, Kevin sneered.


    "Cherry killed n''s sister. n will never let her go. There must be a good show between the two."


    Anne nodded in agreement with Kevin, but she was still a little worried.


    "Anne, I was able to send n abroad. If he dares to hurt you again, I will send him away again!"


    Holding Anne''s hand, Kevin''s dark eyes were full of passion and persistence.


    He would protect his wife and his family well!


    Looking at Kevin, Anne nodded heavily and smiled again. She believed in


    Kevin!

 Chapter 482 Kevin Was Heartbroken

    Chapter 482 Kevin Was Heartbroken


    After arriving at Cherry''s residence, n looked around the house and then sneered.


    The house was luxuriously decorated and it must cost a lot of money. Although it was not as good as


    the Fu Family''s house, it was worth a lot.


    ''It seems that Cherry had made a lot of money in the past few years as a star.


    What a pity! My sister can no longer enjoy everything in the world.''


    In the meantime, Cherry drove to pick up Andrew in person.


    When Andrew, who was shooting the movie, saw Cherry, he immediately put aside his work and came


    over. The staff were very considerate and joked on them together.


    After getting into the car, Andrew looked at Cherry with a blush on his face and exined, "Don''t worry.


    I will stay in my room at night and won''t cause you any trouble."


    Cherry smiled faintly.


    The two of them were not boyfriend and girlfriend at all, they just took advantage of each other.


    Andrew was handsome, but he was not outstanding in the entertainment circle which was full of


    handsome men and beautiful women.


    But Cherry was different. With the support of Kevin, her career was better and better. Andrew was


    smart. He knew that only by hooking up with Cherry could he get better resources.


    Because of this, Andrew gave Cherry arge sum of money to spread rumors about them.


    Cherry was d that she could make money by doing it. Besides, she should have a boyfriend in the


    entertainment circle.


    The two of them immediately made an agreement and became fake boyfriend and girlfriend.


    Moreover, Cherry didn''t disappoint Andrew. After the gossip between the two of them was spread,


    Andrew immediately became more famous and gained a lot of good resources.


    If the gossip that the two of them living together had been spread, it would cause greater sensation.


    Only in this way could Andrew feel that his money was not wasted.


    "One of my friends just came back from abroad. He will stay at my home for a period of time." Cherry


    tightened her grip on the steering wheel and said in a calm voice.


    Andrew turned around and frowned at Cherry. "Is your friend reliable? Will he expose our rtionship?


    "


    Without hesitation, Cherry nodded, "Don''t worry. We have known each other for many years. He has a


    reliable person. I trust him."


    Andrew frowned with dissatisfaction, but he didn''t dare to offend Cherry. He had no choice but to nod.


    At this time, Cherry''s phone suddenly rang. Looking at the phone number, Cherry frowned and had to


    answer it.


    "Cherry, I''m hungry. Bring me some food when youe back." n ordered arrogantly.


    Cherry frowned and looked at Andrew. She couldn''t let Andrew know her true identity.


    "I know. I''ll bring you some food. Don''t call me this name!" Cherry said in a domineering tone.


    On the other side, n frowned slightly and hung up the phone with a sneer.


    Cherry''s heart skipped a beat. She bit her lips and wondered if she had said too much just now. ''Will


    n take revenge on me?''


    But now, there was no a way of escape for her.


    Andrew turned to look at Cherry in surprise. Although Cherry just said a few words on the phone,


    Andrew had a feeling that Cherry was very afraid of the person on the other end of the phone.


    ''But with Kristine''s current position in the entertainment circle, who will she be afraid of?''


    Shaking his head slightly, Andrew decided not to guess anymore. The woman in front of him was no


    longer an ordinary person, she could do whatever she wanted in the entertainment circle and get the


    support of Mr. Fu.


    Cherry ordered her assistant to buy some food and send it to her private house. Then, she packed up


    the necessary things in Andrew''s home and then went back home.


    This time, she was going to see n!


    Her heart was beating fast. Cherry frowned and looked ahead, hoping that the road in front of her


    would be longer!


    If possible, she hoped that she would nevere back home.


    If it was in the past, she would never be afraid of n, but now the situation was different!


    "Andrew, my guest is very different. If possible, don''t provoke him." After parking the car in the garage,


    Cherry turned to look at Andrew and couldn''t help but remind him.


    Andrew raised his eyebrows and nodded. But he had alreadye up with a n in his mind. ''Since


    Cherry treats this guest like this, his identity must be different. If I serve him well, it may bring me a


    huge profit.


    If so...''


    Andrew couldn''t help smiling. He had already had a n in his mind.


    At the meantime, n sat cross-legged on the sofa after eating food. He squinted slightly and looked


    ahead coldly.


    All of a sudden, the door was opened. n turned around and saw a woman''s face.


    In the past, he had helped this woman to deal with Anne, and he turned against Kevin because of her.


    But he didn''t expect that this woman was only using him and she killed his sister.


    After all, this woman was the most hateful person.


    He couldn''t forgive this woman who caused him to such a situation.


    His hands hanging on both sides were tightened slightly, and the coldness in his eyes became more


    and more intense.


    As soon as Cherry opened the door, she was stared at by a gloomy man. Her body stiffened and she


    knew who it was without looking at him.


    All of a sudden, Cherry felt lucky that she had taken Andrew home. Otherwise, she would have been


    killed by n.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Gritting her teeth, Cherry pretended to carelessly raise her head, but she still didn''t dare to look into


    n''s eyes. She smiled and said, "Sorry to keep you waiting. We came back a littlete."


    ''We?''


    n raised his eyebrows and noticed a man behind Cherry.


    The man was tall and handsome. n was not surprised to see him. He had known that the man was


    Cherry''s boyfriend from entertainment report.


    n''s eyes darkened. He looked at the things in Andrew''s hands and instantly realized that Cherry


    specially took Andrew here in order to guard against him.


    ''This woman is quite cautious!


    But I don''t want to hurt her so soon. It''s useless to be so cautious now.''


    Andrew looked up at n in surprise. Andrew had worked hard in the entertainment circle for years, so


    he had heard of n.


    He heard that n had gone abroad for further development.


    Moreover, ording to n''s power, it seemed that he and Cherry didn''t need him anymore.


    "The easternmost room is good. I want it. Go and clean it up. I want to sleep there." n still crossed


    his legs, as if he didn''t see Andrew, and ordered Cherry.


    Cherry frowned, but when she saw n''s face, she had no choice but to nod and go to tidy it up.


    Andrew widened his eyes and looked at Cherry in disbelief.


    "Andrew..." n rubbed his own chin slowly and looked at the young man in front of him. He shook his


    head with a smile and slowly stood up in front of Andrew.


    Andrew frowned slightly. The deep eyes of n in front of him were full of coldness, which made him


    feel cold on his back and have a bad feeling.


    "Andrew! Your name is good, but unfortunately you are not very smart. " n shook his head with a bit


    of irony.


    Andrew''s expression changed. He frowned, but he remembered Cherry''s warning. He smiled


    awkwardly, turned around and went upstairs with his stuff.


    ''Cherry tolerates n so much. Perhaps n is really capable of something that was useful to our


    career development.''


    Since knowing that n had contacted Cherry, Anne asked Kevin to pay special attention to Cherry''s


    house. As expected, the news came at night.


    Frowning, Kevin told Anne, "Now n lives in Cherry''s house."


    Anne raised her eyebrows and then lowered her eyes slightly. Today, Cherry came to her office and


    wanted to cooperate with her. Cherry must be very afraid of n. Now that she allowed n to live in


    her home, it must be n who threatened her.


    "As long as n doesn''te to bother us, I don''t care about anything else." Kevin held Anne in his


    arms, took a deep breath and said with a smile.


    Anne agreed with a nod.


    n used to be a good friend of Kevin. If possible, Kevin was willing to give n a chance to live in


    this city as long as n did not destroy his family.


    As time passed, soon the Children''s Day was around the corner.


    This festival was a paradise for children to have fun.


    "Anne, kids, I''m sorry. I have a cooperation contract to sign. I''m afraid I''ll leave for a few days." At the


    table, Kevin looked at Anne and the children.


    The Children''s Day wasing, and the children were very happy. Now hearing what Kevin said, they


    could not help but look at him.


    They had nned to celebrate the Children''s Day with Pa and Emily''s unborn baby.


    But Kevin didn''t expect that he would have an emergency contract to sign at this time, he had no


    choice.


    Raising her eyebrows, Anne didn''t expect that Kevin would suddenly have to work, so she nodded and


    supported him, "Work is the most important. You can go. I''ll be with the kids."


    Kevin nodded and looked at Selma, who raised her eyebrows and nodded, "You can go on a business


    trip. We can take good care of the kids without you."


    The corners of Kevin''s mouth twitched. He couldn''t help but admire his mother in his heart!


    After Selma had grandchildren, almost all her attention was focused on her grandchildren.


    Kevin could only looked at the children, trying to find the sense of being needed.


    As the eldest brother, Eddy said first, "Dad, you can go on a business trip. We won''t miss you. Don''t


    worry."


    Hearing that, Kevin was stunned.


    He didn''t expect that Eddy would say so. Before Kevin went on a business trip, his son told him that he


    wouldn''t miss him!


    Disappointment shed through Kevin''s eyes. He then looked at Simon and Sally. Simon looked at


    Kevin and said, "Mom and grandma will celebrate the Children''s Day with us. Dad, you don''t need to


    worry."


    The corners of Kevin''s mouth twitched again. He then looked at Sally, who was the one he loved the


    most, but Sally''s mouth were full of food. It was obvious that she was enjoying the chicken wing and


    she didn''t seem to hear what they said.


    All of a sudden, Kevin was heartbroken.


    Her heart was broken into pieces again and again.


    Kevin lowered his head, his eyes full of sadness. He didn''t expect that his children would say so when


    he was about to go on a business trip!


    Raising her eyebrows, Anne burst intoughter in an instant. These naughty kids were too


    straightforward that they didn''t know they had hurt their father.


    "Ha ha..." Selma couldn''t helpughing.


    "Good for you, kids." Selma gave the kids a thumbs up.


    Kevin put his hand on his forehead and decided not to take it to his heart. Otherwise, he was afraid that


    he would be pissed off.


    Anne put a chicken wing in Kevin''s bowl, trying tofort him.

 Chapter 483 Who Ruled The House

    Chapter 483 Who Ruled The House


    Cherry and Andrew returned home early after work.


    Cherry had been restless ever since n moved to her ce. She feared that the man hade with


    a n and might do something to harm her. However, n did nothing so far; he behaved as if he had


    forgotten the past -- as if he didn''t remember that Cherry had killed his sister.


    The man''s calm frightened her even more.


    Perhaps this was the calm before the storm.


    At the dinner table, Cherry ate in silence -- with her eyes fixed on the food. Andrew picked some


    vegetables and put them in her bowl.


    Cherry lifted her head and looked at Andrew. Pity was written all over his face. "You have been working


    hardtely. Look at your frail body -- you have lost a lot of weight."


    Cherry swallowed and smiled awkwardly. Just as she was about to take another bite of food, n


    spoke. "Andrew, don''t get me wrong. But some people lose weight not because they work hard, but


    because of the fear of their secrets being exposed."


    Cherry''s body stiffened; the blood on her face drained in an instant. She frowned at n.


    The man shed a smile and continued to eat as if he meant no harm.


    Andrew cast a disgusted nce at n. Observing him for the past few days had revealed that n


    was a bug living in Cherry''s house that constantly bothered her.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    His sarcastic words and snide remarks irked Andrew as well.


    Moreover, he could see that Cherry hated him too. However, something stopped her from offending him


    or asking him to leave.


    Andrew didn''t know what it was.


    After dinner, Cherry washed the dishes herself.


    Andrew walked in and decided to help her. n continued to watch TV in the living room, keeping the


    volume high.


    The ring sound reverberated across the entire vi.


    Both Andrew and Cherry had a busy schedule. They preferred resting after dinner.


    However, n lived an entirely different life. He was used to sleeping in the day and watching TV at


    night, and with a high volume.


    Although the room was soundproof, the noise vibrated across the floors and walls.


    Andrew looked at Cherry concernedly. "n has never tried to keep a low profile while living here.


    Sooner orter, the reporters will find out about it. I think it would difficult to exin everything to them


    then."


    Cherry paused for a moment before nodding.


    n didn''t bother concealing his identity when he entered or left the house.


    She knew that people would discover him soon.


    Cherry looked up at the ceiling and sighed. She felt like she was a prisoner in her own house.


    "Let it be. I have no choice but to endure it." It was true; she had to deal with the man. There was no


    pointining about it. She could neither eat nor sleep well in the past few days. Cherry had


    thought of countless ways to get rid of n.


    Till now, the man still had no intention of moving out, and she couldn''t find a solution yet.


    Moreover, dealing with n was tricky. He was a ticking time bomb, waiting to explode. If her actions or


    moves infuriated him, he wouldn''t hesitate to turn her life into hell.


    Cherry had been stressing out, thinking of what he might do to her. However, she couldn''t do anything


    but pray that he didn''t harm her.


    "Why don''t you give n money so that he can buy a house and move out?" Andrew suggested.


    Cherry wiped the bowls clean and shook her head. "I told this to him on the second day he moved


    here, but he refused."


    She didn''t want to mention it again and annoy him. He might lose his mind and torture her.


    Cherry rubbed her sore neck. She was exhausted after an entire day''s work.


    She stretched herself and walked toward her room.


    Andrew couldn''t help but feel sorry for her. "Don''t you think that talking to Mr. Kevin would be a good


    idea? He and n used to be good friends. The man might listen to his words."


    Cherry froze on the spot. She had asked Anne for help, but her attitude revealed that she wouldn''t


    support her.


    "Well, I''ve tolerated him for all these days. I can manage for a few more days. It is no big deal." She


    turned to look at Andrew. "Please be patient. Don''t do anything to provoke n -- this is my humble


    request."


    Cherry walked straight to her room, leaving him all alone.


    Andrew ran his fingers through his hair, sighing in defeat. The problem wasn''t as simple as he thought.


    He wondered what information n knew about Cherry that made her listen to his every word.


    Andrew couldn''t think as the noise from the TV grew louder. Annoyed, he went downstairs.


    n was fidgeting with his phone without watching the program.


    Andrew grew frustrated and turned it off.


    The abrupt silence caught n''s attention. He looked up and saw Andrew ring at him.


    "Turn on the TV!" he demanded.


    Andrew had been following him and watching his every move. His vignt eyes infuriated n. He felt


    disgusted to be under his watchful gaze at all times.


    Andrew sensed the anger in n''s voice. The most annoying thing was that the man was ordering him.


    That was also how the man talked to Cherry at all times.


    He behaved as if he was the emperor of the house while he and Cherry were his ves.


    The man''s arrogance bothered Andrew.


    n used to be a rich man once. However, he had lost everything and sought shelter at Cherry''s


    house. He used the woman''s money and was dependent on her for everything. However, he ordered


    them instead of being grateful for the favor.


    The man didn''t realize where he stood.


    He was bossing around instead of returning the favor.


    Anger and hatred surged through Andrew''s veins. "n, Kristine is a kindhearted woman. You are


    friends. She is helping you because you are in trouble. But you shouldn''t forget that she is a woman. It


    is not appropriate for you to live here." He sneered distastefully.


    n put down his phone and looked at Andrew. He knew what his words meant.


    Andrew was here to drive him away.


    The frown on n''s forehead deepened. He crossed his arms over his chest and red at him. "Did


    Kristine ask you to talk to me, or is this your idea?"


    Andrew''s gaze involuntarily shifted to Kristine''s room. "As Kristine''s boyfriend, I have the right to make


    you leave."


    n scoffed. "Andrew, you think highly of yourself. Who the fuck do you think you are? Let me get this


    straight. You can never make a decision for Kristine.


    The woman will dump you if I ask her to.


    Behave yourself! Otherwise, you might have to witness the nasty side of me. There is no point in


    cominingter."


    Andrew''s jaw dropped in shock. He stood up and examined n from head to toe. The man was sitting


    crossed-legged, looking like a rogue. A wicked smile stretched across his lips; his eyes glinted with


    malice.


    n had always looked dangerous. However, something seemed different today.


    The man was shorter than Andrew; his body was frail.


    His puny look deceived the anger on his face.


    Andrew knew that he was stronger than n and wasn''t afraid of him.


    "Who do you think you are? Do you think you can threaten Kristine just because you know her secret?"


    Andrew growled. "A real man would be frank and forthright, instead of being deliberately ambiguous. I


    hate people like you, who live off a woman!"


    n knitted his brows as the smile on his face faded away. Andrew''s every word irked him.


    He felt that it was time to teach the man a lesson for disrespecting him. Otherwise, he wouldn''t know


    who ruled the house.


    n stood up and looked at Andrew coldly. "It was never my intention to bother you, but you are


    desperate to fight me. You shouldn''t have challenged me, Andrew!"


    He fisted his palm and raised his hand to attack. Just then, a piercing scream resonated from upstairs.


    "Stop!"


    n''s arm froze in midair before it touched Andrew''s face.


    The two men turned around and saw Kristine running downstairs.


    The woman was sweating. She pulled Andrew behind her and looked at n. "I''m sorry. I should have


    told him about you. Please don''t get mad at him. He doesn''t mean to offend you," she pleaded.


    Andrew looked at Cherry in surprise.


    Everything was n''s fault. He had been treating them like ves. Therefore, he should apologize for


    his behavior.


    But everything was upside down here. Cherry was begging n to forgive them.


    n stepped forward, hooked his finger under Cherry''s chin, and stared into her eyes. Cherry''s body


    stiffened; she wanted to push him away. However, she had to obey him. Otherwise, the man would lose


    his mind again.


    Bile rose in Andrew''s throat. He stepped forward, but Cherry stopped him.


    He wondered what was going on.


    Cherry was a queen in the film fraternity. No one dared to offend her because they knew that Kevin


    supported her. Even the most popr female stars respected Cherry.


    However, the usually arrogant woman was pleading for mercy. She was begging in front of n, not


    bothering to retain her self-esteem.


    Andrew couldn''t understand what was going on. What did n know that made Cherry tremble with


    fear?


    n''s eyes were filled with hatred. His grip on Cherry''s chin tightened. "Kristine, I hate this guy. The


    mere sight of him annoys me. I don''t want to see him again. You know what I''ll do if you don''t listen to


    me."


    He picked up his phone from the sofa and stormed out of the room.


    Cherry''s legs gave away. She slumped to the ground with a heavy thud.


    Shocked, Andrew lifted Cherry in his arms and put her on the sofa.


    He flinched as soon as he touched her.


    Cherry''s skin was as cold as a corpse.


    Although they weren''t a real couple, Andrew couldn''t help but feel sorry for her.


    Cherry was a superstar in the entertainment industry. People knew that she had a powerful


    background, but no one knew what it was untiltely. Kevin had been offering his relentless aid and


    support that had helped her achieve her sess.


    However, Kevin didn''t harbor any special interest in Cherry. He loved his wife and didn''t bat an eyelid at


    any other woman. No one knew what Cherry had done to win his support and guidance.


    However, such a powerful and enigmatic woman was scared of n.


    "What''s going on, Kristine? Why are you so afraid of n?" Andrew knelt beside Cherry and sped


    her hand. "Why don''t we ask the police for help?" he hissed through his teeth.


    Cherry''s eyes widened.


    Her heart leaped to her throat. She pushed Andrew away and sat up.


    Unprepared for the sudden attack, the man fell to the ground and looked at her in surprise. "No, don''t!


    Don''t call the police. I don''t want to go to the police station!" she screamed, shaking her head like a


    maniac.

 Chapter 484 Kevins Departure

    Chapter 484 Kevin''s Departure


    Cherry''s sudden shrill shriek took Andrewpletely off guard. Andrew promptly drew her into his


    arms, holding her close to him, and offered words offort, "No. We won''t make a trip down to the


    police station. Don''t fret. I will protect you."


    The man that Andrew was made him always feel pity and the desire to care for a damsel in distress.


    Perhaps it wasn''t love, per se. There was, however, an undeniable and innate feeling in his being


    which made him feel that he was duty bound to provide this fragiledy with protection.


    Andrew''s spontaneous disy ofpassion and affection had Cherry hooked. She leaned into his


    embrace, holding him tightly, and she closed her eyes, tension somewhat releasing from her body.


    She didn''t care who the man that was holding her was and whether or not he had romantic feeling for


    her. The important thing at this particr moment was that this man was making her feel protected and


    safe in his strong arms.


    Safety was the one thing she truly craved!


    However, Andrew''s thoughts took on a suspicious nature. ''What on earth had happened to Kristine?


    Why was n such a dominant and controlling presence in her life? And why was her reaction to the


    mere mention of the police so strongly fearful?


    All things seem to point to the logical conclusion that perhaps she had been in trouble with the police


    before. Perhaps she had even been incarcerated for something...''


    Andrew''s forehead crinkled as he considered his thoughts. He was beginning to feel even more


    astonished.


    n did have some connection to Kevin. Also, Kevin''s ex-girlfriend was indeed a spitting image of


    Kristine.


    Further, her full name was Cherry Ye! The ex-girlfriend even shared the same surname with her!


    When Kristine had stepped into the limelight of the entertainment industry, people noticed her simrity


    to Cherry. So they decided to find more information about their rtions through human-powered


    search, but to no avail. They realized that, while Kristine looked very much like Cherry, the two had


    nothing else to do with each other.


    This world was full of amazing coincidences and unprecedented incidents. Although umon, it


    wasn''t impossible for two people to disy such uncanny resemnce.


    Eventually, people could not find any cold hard evidence that the two women were one and the same,


    and all epted that Kristine was not in fact masquerading under the new persona of Cherry.


    But Kristine''s reaction indicated to Andrew that, despite theck of proof, perhaps she was indeed


    Cherry.


    ''Kevin''s ex-girlfriend had been incarcerated for murder...


    And the poor victim had been none other than n''s sister!''


    As he came to this conclusion, an icy feeling immediately came over Andrew''s entire being. He looked


    at the woman in his embrace. He really did believe this was the only logical exnation, and it was


    quite usible.


    Regardless of his conclusion, he couldn''t bring himself to truly believe that this trembling, meek woman


    in his embrace had it in her tomit a heinous crime such as murder.


    ''This woman could be a murderer. Her hands are stained with the blood of an innocent life!''


    Thinking of this, Andrew felt utterly repulsed. He had the urge to push her away and break contact


    immediately. But he felt too awkward to make the move.


    Instead, he just let Cherry hold him. Some time passed and n did not return. Andrew''s body had


    be stiff being held so tightly by Cherry for such a long period. She had fallen asleep now.


    The next day, Cherry was awakened by the incessant beep of her rm. She rubbed her eyes and


    realized she had slept through the night in Andrew''s arms. She blushed in shyness and moved to the


    far end of the sofa.


    Andrew, however, had not managed even a wink of sleep. The dark circles around his eyes were


    testament to this. Noting Cherry''s sudden movement, his anxiety unwittingly disappeared.


    "I''m so sorry I fell asleep on you like that. You might have not rested well. I''ll request leave for you from


    the crew. Just take some time to rx here today," Cherry said quickly, standing up and looking


    mortified at the situation.


    Andrew frowned. His mind was aplete mess.


    Now, however, he was convinced that she was Cherry, and a murderer.


    It did not matter, as far as he was concerned, how or when Kristine had flew under the radar and


    changed her identity. What mattered was that she had killed in cold blood.


    Such a woman was nothing less than a dangerous criminal!


    More importantly, if it were to be uncovered that she was indeed a murderer, his future would be ruined.


    Cherry and he had pretended to be in a romantic rtionship for him to further his career.


    Andrew weighed his options...


    He looked at Kristine, whose back was facing him, and responded, "n didn''t returnst night so I


    think he will be here shortly."This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Just the utterance of n''s name made Kristine''s body seize up.


    ''Right. n had left in an angry huff yesterday. He will be back soon.


    n - that damn n!''


    Kristine rationalized the situation in her head, lowering her gaze and biting her bottom lip, fraught with


    anxiety. n would not let her get away so easily. She knew he would return to deal with her.


    Worst of all, n had clearly stated that he wanted Andrew to leave.


    ''So if Andrew doesn''t leave...'' Kristine began to form a solution in her mind.


    "Listen - I really don''t know what happened but it''s quite clear to me that you are afraid of n. He


    seemed to have a problem with me being here. Do you still want me to stay?" Andrew said this simply


    because he really wanted to leave and thought that mentioning that n would not approve would


    convince her to let him leave. It was imperative he stay out of their matters for the sake of his own


    future.


    He had realized that this woman before him was capable of killing people. He had pondered on what


    the consequences would be for him if he irritated her.


    He thus decided that the way to address her was as he just did. It was better to frame the question in a


    way that made Cherry suggest the idea he should leave, herself, rather than at his insistence.


    Cherry frowned. She looked up at Andrew.


    Over the past few days, Andrew''s presence in her home had made her feel a sense of relief.


    If he were to leave, there would be no one to protect her if n decided to return and mete out his


    vengeance.


    ''But if Andrew doesn''t leave, what would n do then...?''


    Cherry was lost in thought, and lowered her head and let out a heavy sigh. What could she do in this


    situation?


    In the meanwhile, Anne and the kids were at the airport. They were seeing Kevin off safely.


    Several burly body guards surrounded them. Kevin had selected these men personally.


    Kevin would be gone for about a week and he worried about their safety in his absence, because of


    n''s presence. So, he hired this team of bodyguards.


    These bodyguards were strong and had an ominous presence. He had faith that any one of them could


    easily deal with n if the need arose.


    "It''s Children''s Day in three days. I''m so sorry that I can''t celebrate it with you." Kevin was filled with


    guilt as he looked at his children.


    "Dad, it''s just Children''s Day. There''s really nothing to be sorry about. Just have a good trip ande


    back safely," said Eddy seriously, looking at Kevin.


    Thisment made Kevin''s eyes widen in happy astonishment and his broken heart came together, all


    at once. He was flooded with glee.


    Finally, his children truly cared about him.


    "Eddy is right. As long as Dades back safely, everything will be fine. We really don''t care about the


    Children''s Day," Simon blinked his eyes in reassurance, and a sweet smile then appeared on his face.


    Kevin nodded and turned to Sally, expectantly.


    Sally pouted and looked straight into Kevin''s eyes. She then went onto her tiptoes to reach up to


    Kevin''s chin. She ced a kiss on his chin.


    "Dad, I really will miss you." Her soft musical voice was so pleasing to the ear.


    Kevinughed and nodded again. Then he looked at Anne and took her into his embrace.


    ''The moment could not be more perfect, '' he thought.


    Anne observed Kevin. He behaved just like an innocent child sometimes.


    It was time to leave. She reminded him, "Well, the ne is about to take off. You should hurry up. Don''t


    worry about us. With Mom and me around, there won''t be any problems."


    Plus, Sam and Mark were also around.


    Heralded by the airport administrative staff, Kevin knew he could dy no longer. He nodded and


    walked to the boarding gate.


    This trip should be as short as possible. He needed to finish his work quickly and return to his family.


    His heart would only be happy if he were by their side.


    Seeing Kevin depart before their eyes, Anne and the kids sighed in eptance of the situation. He


    really had to attend to his work.


    "Mrs. Anne, there are many people here. It''s not safe. Let''s leave," said one of the bodyguards to Anne.


    She raised her head to look at the bodyguard, the corners of her mouth twitched.


    The only reason Kevin had engaged the services of these bodyguards was to prevent n from


    causing them any harm.


    Apart from him, they had no enemies to avoid.


    At the airport, in the midst of so many people, they were still safe, as long as n wasn''t around.


    However, the scene of six burly bodyguards surrounding her and the kids was attracting attention.


    Some people even stopped to make a quick video of the scene.


    This was a bit of an unusual spectacle.


    In the circumstance, Anne didn''t really have a choice so she agreed. She gathered Sally into her arms,


    while Eddy and Simon followed her as they made their way to the car.


    No matter where they went, they would cause a scene. It would be inappropriate. So she decided it


    would be best if they went back immediately.


    When they arrived at home, they were greeted by Selma seated in the foyer. She beamed at Eddy.


    Eddy instantly felt awkward, and looked at Anne for direction.


    Raising her eyebrows at Selma, and taking a seat on the couch, Anne asked, "Mom, you''ve got a


    strange smirk on your face. What''s happened?"


    ''Strange?''


    Selma looked at Anne. She disagreed. She responded, "Well, it has something to do with Eddy."


    Eddy had a sinking feeling. He just wanted to leave and go straight upstairs. But his curiosity overcame


    him and he stayed put.


    Selma beckoned to Eddy with one hand. He went over to her.


    With a doting smile ying on her face, Selma said, "A youngdy called just now saying she''d like to


    see you."


    Eddy froze momentarily when he heard the three words - "a youngdy." He massaged his temples as


    he already figured out who this could be.


    Eddy recalled that he had given his phone number to E because she kept pestering him all the time.


    But he hadn''t really expected her to call him.


    Hearing Selma''sment, Anne was quick to conclude the girl must be E.


    Then she turned to look at Eddy with a slight smile. Eddy lowered his head and murmured, "If I had


    known that she would call, I would never have given her the house number."


    But it was toote for regret now.


    Looking at Selma, Anne asked, "Mom, did E say anything else?"


    Selma chuckled, "She said there would be a celebration at school on the Children''s Day. And she


    asked whether you and Kevin would attend."


    Children in the kindergarten loved to y. The Children''s Day was a festival for children, so it was


    natural for the school to host various shows for the day.


    "Eddy, have you and E signed up for any performance?" Anne looked at Eddy.


    Eddy''s singing in the contestst time was unforgettable.


    Eddy pursed his lips tightly, shook his head sternly, and said, "No."


    Last time, E had made a mistake by signing up for the singing contest for him, not knowing that he


    wasn''t good at singing. This time, Eddy warned her in advance so that she would not repeat the same


    mistake.


    Nodding her head, Anne asked curiously, "Why did she ask about it? Or... do you think Colin put her up


    to it?"


    Colin was Kevin''s business partner. If Colin wanted to be closer to them, he could use E as a


    means to create that link.


    If so, she had to change her view of Colin.


    E got along well with Eddy. Even though he acted as if he didn''t like her, he did take good care of her


    at school.


    If Colin was using his child to be closer with them, it was despicable. That would be taking


    advantage of innocent kids. She would have a low opinion of him.


    Anne didn''t want to jump to any conclusions.


    "Why don''t you call her instead of overthinking?" Selma yawned and made this suggestion.


    Anne nodded obligingly. It would be better to call and uncover the truth than to overthink the situation.

 Chapter 485 The Dispute Ensues

    Chapter 485 The Dispute Ensues


    Anne dialed the number from which the call had been made.


    At first, she thought Colin would answer the phone but she was met by the greeting of a youthful voice.


    It was none other than little E.


    "Hello?" E''s voice was soft and sweet. She spoke well.


    "E, you called us, right? Eddy wasn''t here when you called though. What''s up?" Anne said kindly.


    E asked, "Will you and Eddy''s fathere to watch the show on Children''s Day?"


    Generally speaking, the kindergarten would be the most joyous ce on Children''s Day. If parents had


    the time, they would never miss the opportunity to be part of the festivities.


    Since Kevin was on his business trip, the decision would fall upon Anne on whether to attend the event


    or not.


    The LF Company ran smoothly so it didn''t require too much of Anne''s effort. In the circumstances, she


    thought it would be easy for her to attend.


    Then Anne answered, "Eddy''s father is on a business trip but I''ll be there."


    Frowning with suspicion, she continued, "Why did you want to ask us about it? Did your father ask you


    to do so?"


    Without any undue hesitation, E answered, "My father is also on a business trip so he won''t be home


    in time to attend the Children''s Day. I don''t have anypany."


    Anne raised her eyebrows. She hadn''t anticipated that Colin would also be away at this time.


    So E''s intentions were clear...


    Anneughed, "I can pick you up."


    She didn''t sense any underhandedness with the call. This little girl just wanted somepany for


    Children''s Day.


    It was normal for most parents to apany their kids on Children''s Day. That was how it worked. It


    was natural that E would feel alone and disheartened if she didn''t have anyone to apany her.


    But Anne hadn''t initially thought this little one would have thought that way.


    Eddy pulled a face. He tugged urgently at Anne''s clothes with a disapproving look.


    Anne pinched Eddy''s little face. But Eddy turned around and stomped out angrily.


    ''Why does mum have to take her with us?!'' He thought, disgruntled.


    Hearing Anne''s promise to pick her up, little E was thrilled. She gave a few words of sincere thanks


    which melted Anne''s heart.


    After ending the call, Anne raised her eyebrows in thought. Maybe - just maybe - this lovely little girl


    might end up being her daughter-inw.


    If that were a possibility, she thought she ought to put more effort into it.


    "Mom, I will go with you too." Simon and Sally had bothe up to Anne and addressed her in unison.


    Raising her eyebrows at their eagerness, and feeling a little overwhelmed, Anne just nodded.


    She guessed that she would be able to manage four kids at once, albeit a task of note.


    Taking her nod as agreement, Simon and Sally jumped in celebration.


    It was such a lovely moment for the family.


    Compared to the joyful atmosphere at the Fu Family''s house, Cherry''s home was positively


    mncholic.


    Cherry had spent the entire day trying to keep Andrew with her, begging him to stay. As for Andrew, he


    was dying to leave but did not know how to refuse Cherry''s incessant pleas for him to remain.


    Plus, after due consideration, he realized that perhaps he was the only person who knew that Kristine


    was in fact Cherry. That being the case, he still had something to gain from maintaining a close


    association with her.


    If they broke up, it would just draw bad publicity to them. ''Why would we want to do that for no reason?''


    he thought.


    But the main issue they needed to deal with now was n.


    n hadn''t returned since he lefttest night. At Cherry''s pressing, Andrew stayed with her but he


    remained vignt in respect of her behavior.


    After all, she was a murderer. If she lost control, he would not know what to do.


    Her home was like a wolf''s den, and Andrew was a helpless sheep awaiting its fate. He could not


    escape.


    He was helpless and knew it was a bad situation, but he was also very greedy to gain something from


    it.


    At nine o''clock, they heard a knock at the door. They both snapped their heads to look at the door,


    simultaneously.


    They didn''t need to look. They knew it was n.


    Unsurprisingly, it was n. He opened the door and frowned when he saw that Cherry had Andrew


    sitting with her on the couch.


    He had anticipated that Andrew would have left by the time he returned.


    n sneered and arrogantly strode across the room. He walked to the far end of the room, took a seat


    on the couch opposite them, and kicked off his shoes. He crossed his legs and then red directly at


    Cherry.


    Cherry''s entire body began to shiver. She did not have the guts to look directly at n, so she lowered


    her head submissively.


    Andrew had a shadow of a frown on his face, he was uncharacteristically quiet. This was very different


    to his usual confrontational stance.


    "Kristine, I have already instructed you that I do not want to see this guy at your ce when I return. So


    what is he doing here?" n''s voice was icy with coercion. He looked Cherry up and down.


    Cherry screwed up her face and gritted her teeth. She couldn''t help but finally look directly at him. "The


    two of us have put on a ruse of a rtionship for work. If Andrew moves out, I can''t predict what the


    paparazzi will say in their news reports. But I do know this - it will cause a stir and our fame will decline


    rapidly.


    And, we need the money thates with the fame right now."


    After seeing them together for so many days, n had figured out that Andrew and Cherry were a fake


    couple - she didn''t need to exin.


    n put his feet up on the table andughed a grimugh. "If it were not for you, I would still be an


    exceedingly rich and wealthy man. You will not be able to earn even a portion of what I earned in your


    entire life. Don''t you owe me everything you have, and will ever have?"


    Cherry shivered slightly and lowered her head.


    Now that n had discovered that she had in fact killed his sister, and not Anne whom she had framed


    for the crime, he naturally apportioned me for all his losses on her head. She would be enved by


    him forevermore.


    ''But...''


    Frowning, Cherry turned to face Andrew head on while she considered the situation. Andrew had his


    head hung, eyes on the floor, with an unreadable,plex look upon his face.


    Cherry pursed her lips and straightened up, shaking off her submissive stance. She said to n, "I will


    do whatever you want of me - but Andrew will be the one exception."


    n raised his eyebrows.


    After everything that he had been through, n was now transformed from the brash man he once had


    been. He understood why Cherry was doing this one thing.


    Cherry was terrified of being alone with him. He knew she feared that he would harm her in one way or


    another. This was why she had specifically wanted Andrew to remain present, as a witness and a


    protector.


    ''In that case...'' He began to devise a devious n in his mind.


    "Cherry, I haven''t felt the touch of a woman in quite a long time. In fact, I haven''t had sex since Kevin


    sent me overseas. Don''t you think a red-blooded man like myself should ensure his sexual appetite is


    satisfied?"


    ''Cherry?


    n specifically called her Cherry, not Kristine!''


    Andrew''s body trembled of its own volition and he closed his eyes to steady himself. Although he had


    anticipated that this was the truth, hearing confirmation of it by the mention of her name drew out a


    reaction from him.


    Kristine was indeed Cherry, the murderer!


    All color drained from Cherry''s face in an instant. She promptly stood up and red at n.


    ''Damn it! n called my real name in front of Andrew!''


    Gritting her teeth, Cherry continued to re at Andrew but ced a fake sweet smile on her face, and


    she said, "Are you drunk out of your senses? Who is Cherry? I''m Kristine."


    n sneered and continued, "That''s enough. You are Cherry. No matter what you call yourself these


    days, you are still Cherry Ye. Do you think you can escape from the mistakes you have made and the


    people you killed?"


    Cherry''s legs turned to jelly. She couldn''t support herself any longer and she fell onto the couch with a


    heavy thud. She unconsciously looked at Andrew for his reaction. He just looked at her without saying


    a word, with aplex expression on his face. He did not look surprised in the least bit.


    Biting her bottom lip in angst, she considered whether Andrew had figured out the truth.


    ''Had he suggested he leave today just to escape me?


    He...'' She let her thoughts trail off and she responded, "Enough, n!" The fire of anger was suddenly


    ignited and fully aze in her being. After keeping this anger suppressed and bottled up for such a long


    time, Cherry finally could not contain it any longer.


    She got to her feet and looked down at n seated before her. She shouted in a fit of zing rage, "I


    know I killed someone, okay! But I did not mean to do it! I didn''t mean it!


    Kevin and Anne understand and so they''ve forgiven me. Why are you holding this over me?"


    n pped her hard across the face.


    He was quick enough to strike her without giving her any time to defend herself.


    He had used all the strength that he could muster. How could a meek, petite woman like Cherry


    withstand such a heavy blow? She fell to the floor in an instant, covering her face instinctively.


    "Forgive you?" n sneered maniacally as he closed his fingers around Cherry''s throat. "You want me


    to forgive you? Well, so be it - if you can bring my sister back to life then I will forgive you!"


    Cherry''s eyes widened in fear and shock. She frantically tried to grasp at n''s hands, trying to free


    herself from his chokehold. But he was too powerful. She didn''t stand a chance. She didn''t manage to


    weaken his grasp in the least bit.


    She could not get a breath in. She tried to open her mouth for some relief but no air coulde in. The


    frantic scene suddenly seemed to move in slow motion. She could see n speaking so close to her


    face yet she did not register a word he said. She could not hear a thing.


    Was this what the moments before death felt like?


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Was this going to be the end for her?


    Her eyes widened and her pupils began dting. All of a sudden, she could breathe. She gasped a


    great breath of oxygen.


    But her chest still throbbed with immense pain.


    "Enough, n! Are you really going to kill her?"


    The sound of a man''s loud roar came to her ears as her hearing returned. Cherry took deep, steadying


    breaths. She was so thankful that Andrew hade to her rescue!


    As she had anticipated, her decision to ensure Andrew had stayed with her had paid off. Had it not


    been for his presence, she would have surely died at the hands of n today.


    n clearly had a deep-rooted desire to avenge his sister with her death at his hands.


    "Andrew - stay out of this. It''s none of your business!" n balled his hand into a fist and hit Andrew


    square in the face. Not expecting it, Andrew had no time to defend himself and fell to the floor.


    "Cherry, you really are a piece of work. Back then, you took advantage of me and murdered my dear


    sister just to win Kevin''s heart. Andrew has a bright future yet you selfishly drag him into our affairs. Are


    you willing to destroy him for your own selfish needs?"


    Andrew, who was about to strike back, stopped in his tracks upon hearing n''s words.


    There was some sense to what n was saying. Cherry was still a murderer. The long arms of thew


    would not spare her for what she had done. Yet, he had done everything he could to get close to her in


    order to further his career and be a famous star.


    If he got caught up in this troublesome business, he would never be able to realize his dream.


    ''This unfortunate scenario...'' His thoughts were cut off by n''s voice.


    "Andrew, the woman before you is no saint. Let me tell you, she is a cold-blooded killer who just walks


    all over everyone to get what she wants.


    Why else do you think she let you live here?" n looked down at Andrew with pity.


    There were frown lines visible across Andrew''s forehead as he lowered his head, thinking. Initially, he


    suggested he live with Cherry but she waspletely against it. Then, she suddenly agreed. He


    realized Cherry had changed her mind just so that she could use him as protection against n.


    Cherry did this only for herself!


    n was right. Cherry indeed did this for her own selfish motives.

 Chapter 486 Alan Is Sent To Jail

    Chapter 486 n Is Sent To Jail


    Cherry shook her head fiercely, gasping for breath. She crawled toward Andrew, not bothering to retain


    her dignity.


    "Andrew, it''s not true. Don''t believe n''s words. He is lying!"


    Cherry cried. She wanted to exin herself, but the words refused toe out of her mouth.


    Andrew looked down at Cherry.


    The frown on his face deepened. He didn''t know what to do.


    n''s anger reached its pinnacle. He squatted beside Cherry, grabbed her hair, and yanked her head


    backward.


    He had forgotten everything that happened in the past, except for the pain caused by Cherry. She had


    been using him all this while; the cruel woman had killed his sister. Kevin had sent him abroad, and he


    lived a miserable life there.


    Cherry was the reason for all his problems.


    People always paid the price for their wrongdoings. However, Cherry got only the best in the world. She


    lived the life that people always dreamed of.


    She enjoyed the attention and love of her fans when n couldn''t get his freedom. Why did Cherry get


    the best things in life when he had to suffer endless pain? Why did she enjoy the fame and money


    when he lived with sorrow and misery?


    If n deserved punishment, then Cherry had to suffer along with him. He didn''t have to endure


    everything alone.


    Cherry yelped in pain as n pulled her hair with full force.


    He dragged her on the ground, paying no attention to her pleas.


    "Cherry, did you think that I''d forgive you? I hate you! I will make sure you suffer as long as I am alive.


    You don''t deserve any mercy," n spat venomously.


    "No! Please, don''t do this!" Cherry cried, shaking her head.


    "I can forgive you for all that you have done to me. But you shouldn''t have killed my sister! You


    shouldn''t have!" n took a chair and threw it at her.


    Cherry let out a piercing scream.


    Andrew shuddered. He couldn''t witness the violence.


    Bile rose in his throat. He clenched his palms as his nails sank into his skin.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Being a righteous man, he couldn''t watch another man abuse a woman right in front of his eyes.


    "No, please!" Cherry looked at Andrew for help. "Andrew, help me. Please. I will do whatever you want


    me to do. I will give you anything you ask me. I will introduce you to Kevin and request him to help you


    with your career. Please save me from this man!"


    The chair collided with Cherry''s body. Pain exploded through her bones; she felt as if she were dead


    already.


    Andrew red at n. The man lifted the chair to strike her again.


    "No, please! Stop!" Cherry begged for mercy.


    However, n had turned into a beast. His anger intensified; he was determined to kill her.


    Cherry squeezed her eyes shut, waiting for the chair to hit her again. However, she heard something


    fall and shatter.


    She didn''t feel the pain that she had expected to break her apart.


    Cherry slowly opened her eyes and saw n staring at Andrew with a menacing look on his face.


    "Andrew, do you want to get involved in this?" he growled.


    Strong arms grabbed Cherry''s waist. She craned her neck and saw Andrew helping her up.


    "n, that''s enough. You can''t beat a woman like this!" Andrew hissed through his teeth. "I don''t care


    what she has done. You can''t abuse a woman. I can''t silently watch everything as if it doesn''t concern


    me."


    He felt that it was his responsibility to save a woman in trouble.


    n pulled himself to his feet and wiped the blood off his lips.


    "You''re courting death, Andrew. I have never seen anyone risk their life for a stupid bitch. If you go on


    like this, I won''t be easy on you." He sneered and kicked Andrew.


    The man gritted his teeth and pushed Cherry to the sofa. He took the kick and fell to the ground.


    n lifted the chair and continued to hit him. Andrew screamed in pain; he didn''t have the strength to


    fight back.


    "Stop it, please." Ignoring the pain, Cherry dragged herself toward n, trying to stop him.


    Andrew was a movie star and had a lot of followers. If the man suffered any serious injury, then n


    would go to jail. Cherry couldn''t imagine what might happen to her if he told the truth about her to the


    police.


    "Stop it! Please!" Cherry implored.


    But n was seething with rage. Her words didn''t reach his ears.


    He continued to assault Andrew, smashing the chair on his body over and over again. The man, who


    struggled initially, stopped fighting back.


    Andrew''s body had turned limp. Blood gushed out of his raw, swollen head.


    His clear eyes turned hazy.


    "What the hell are you doing?" Cherry''s eyes widened as she saw Andrew pass out. A pool of blood


    formed under his head.


    She squealed in shock.


    n had broken Andrew''s head. Blood flowed out as n continued to strike him like a maniac. "Stop!


    Stop it! He will die!" Cherry grabbed n''s arm.


    "Don''t! You are killing him!" The word snapped n back to his senses.


    He stopped and stared at Cherry with wide eyes. Rage had clouded his mind. He didn''t realize what he


    had been doing.


    "Blood! Oh, God! There is so much blood." Cherry knelt beside Andrew to check his injuries. Panic


    wracked her nerves as she felt his faint pulse throbbing under her fingers. "Ambnce! Call an


    ambnce!"


    n knitted his brows in confusion. Understanding crossed his face when he saw the pool of blood on


    the floor that grew wider with every passing minute. He finally realized the magnitude of the problem


    and immediately dialed the emergency number.


    Cherry had been the most popr female star in the entertainment industry. Many people stayed


    outside her house every day, hoping to catch a glimpse of her and click pictures of their favorite star.


    The entry of the ambnce naturally caught people''s attention.


    Everyone found that Andrew was admitted to the hospital. The police arrived that night and dragged


    n to jail.


    However, the man remained unconcerned. His cold eyes revealed undisguised hatred for Cherry. The


    intensity of his gaze frightened Cherry. She closed her eyes, for she couldn''t watch her life fall apart.


    Cherry sensed that n wanted her to pay the price for her mistakes and suffer until herst breath.


    His downfall meant her ruination. If n wanted to punish her, he wouldn''t hesitate to disclose the truth


    to the police.


    Cherry''s life had turned into chaos while Anne was happy with her husband.


    The next morning, Anne woke up after a good night''s sleep. She received a call from Emily before she


    got up from her bed.


    "Anne, did you read the news about Cherry? Something has happened. Check it online right away."


    Emily sounded both helpless and excited.


    Anne hung up the call right away and checked thetest news.


    Her eyes widened in shock. ''The famous star, Andrew, was beaten to death at his fellow actor Cherry''s


    ce and admitted to the hospital. He is in a critical condition: no one has heard any information as to


    whether he is dead or alive.


    The assaulter is a young man called n. He is under police custody as they continue to investigate


    the incident.''


    Anne massaged her temples and sighed. She had anticipated that something would go wrong when


    n moved to Cherry''s house. However, she didn''t think that innocent people would be involved in the


    problem.


    Cherry was a selfish woman who only cared about herself.


    Anne wondered if Cherry would save n. After all, he knew everything about her.


    n had the power to destroy her life. Although Cherry was a famous star, she wasn''t powerful enough


    to kill him in jail.


    She had a lot of problems to handle now.


    However, Anne was happy to find that n was in jail. She was safe, for the man wouldn''te to


    trouble her anymore.


    Cherry had solved Anne''s problem.


    The news about Andrew''s injury had sparked up anger and confusion among his fans.


    They had doted on their idol for many years, but an unknown man had beaten him to death. Andrew''s


    health was in a critical condition now. They didn''t know whether he would survive.


    Some of Andrew''s ardent fans barged into the police station and demanded to shoot n dead.


    The police couldn''t control the public.


    n was a criminal who had assaulted Andrew. However, they couldn''t break thew only because


    Andrew was a superstar with an incredible fanbase following.


    Cherry waited outside the operation room; her eyes were raw after all the crying.


    n had repeatedly hit Andrew on his head, which might have broken his skull.


    Many hours had passed, but Andrew was still in the operation theater. Cherry couldn''t imagine what


    might happen to her if he died.


    She slumped to the ground, regretting her decision. Things wouldn''t have gotten worse if she listened


    to n''s words and asked Andrew to leave.


    But she couldn''t change the past.


    Cherry sniffled loudly. Wondering what to do next, she took out her phone and dialed Kevin''s number.


    She didn''t know what else to do other than calling Kevin. n and Kevin had been good friends. Now


    that n was in trouble, would Kevin ignore him?


    Kevin was on a business trip. The unexpected call from Cherry irked him -- he wanted to hang up. But


    he remembered that n was in A City. Kevin took a deep breath and finally answered the call.


    "Kevin, something happened," Cherry croaked, trying to control herself.


    A frown lined Kevin''s forehead as he listened to her patiently. He didn''t expect that n would still be


    so hot-tempered after all these years.


    The man wouldn''t be able to escape the legal punishment this time.


    If n hadn''t provoked him or Anne, Kevin would have tried helping him. However, the crazy man


    chose to take his revenge on Cherry by creating a huge mess.


    Kevin couldn''t help but wonder if n would take his revenge on Anne if he saved him.


    He didn''t know what to do.


    "Kevin, didn''t you say that the past is past?" I am not Cherry anymore. I am Kristine now. Haven''t you


    and Anne forgiven me? Did I not keep up my promise? I didn''t get involved in your life after you asked


    me not to. Moreover, I have helped Anne regain her lost reputation.


    Kevin, please help me for thest time. If I don''t save n now, he will tell the police everything. I won''t


    be able to escape, Kevin. Please, help me!" Cherry begged.


    "You deserve it." Kevin sneered.


    "This is your problem, not mine. It has nothing to do with me." Kevin had always been a ruthless man.


    He didn''t care about anything else in the world except Anne. Cherry''s problem meant nothing to him, so


    he hung up the call.


    Cherry''s heart sank. She hugged her legs, burying her face between her knees.


    Kevin didn''t care about her -- he had refused to help her. Herst spark of hope had died after the


    phone call.


    Cherry felt helpless. She didn''t know what to do now.


    Tears streamed down her face as fear consumed her. However, Kevin was right: she deserved it.


    Perhaps the time to pay the price for all her sins has just arrived.

 Chapter 487 The Conflict Between Them

    Chapter 487 The Conflict Between Them


    Cherry''s problems had nothing to do with Anne, so she figured it was better not to get involved in that


    situation.


    Actually, what she couldn''t stop thinking about was Children''s Day.


    Another day had passed and the most anticipated day finally arrived. Anne wasted no time and got up


    as early as she could.


    Needless to say, Simon and Sally didn''t want to get up at first. But, when their mom asked them if they


    fancied apanying Eddy to school, the two kids immediately turned over, eyes wide open. They


    quickly got out of bed and put on their clothes with obvious excitement.


    Anne shook her head slightly as she gave her children a loving look. It seemed that the two kids were a


    little too eager about going to new ces.


    Who could imagine that the two kids would also go to kindergarten a year from now.


    Funnily enough, they would probably lose their interest in that ce just like their older brother.


    Coincidentally, Eddy had already packed up his stuff and taken a seat at the table, like the obedient


    boy he was. He had woken up so early that he had to wait for his mother and siblings.


    Finally, Anne appeared at the kitchen, wearing a smile on her face as she was holding the hands of the


    two toddlers. Then, the three of them walked over to the table and sat together simultaneously. "You


    must eat quickly, my darlings. We have to pick up a little girl as soon as we''re done!"


    When Eddy heard the surprising news, he paused and lowered his head in defeat.


    E was a troublesome little girl.


    The smaller children, on the other hand, wolfed down their food due to the excitement of meeting


    someone new. After Anne looked at the time, she took the car key and brought the children to the


    vehicle.


    "Mom, are we going to pick up a girl?" Sally had taken a seat beside her mom, now she was looking at


    her with her big and beautiful eyes.


    Anne nodded back at her with a smile. "Yes. You''ll see her soon."


    Sally nodded eagerly, but was unable to keep still after her mom''s confirmation. Then, she nced at


    her two brothers and caught Eddy looking out the window with a trace of impatience in his eyes.


    Naturally, Sally wanted to say something, but instead she bit her fingernail in confusion. There was


    evident doubt in her big eyes. ''Wasn''t that girl my brother''s ssmate? Why does he look unhappy?''


    Meanwhile, Anne was growing desperate. As a matter of fact, it was rush hour and the traffic jam was


    insufferable, so it took the family a lot of time to get to E''s home.


    When they finally arrived, they spotted the little girl waiting at the door. She waved her hand happily as


    soon as she caught a glimpse of Anne.


    At the same time, Anne stopped the car and greeted her with a smile. E approached her immediately


    and got in. In the end, she sat down next to Eddy.


    Thetter frowned and made room for his ssmate.


    "Thank you, Auntie." E expressed her gratitude toward thedy with the sweetest smile.


    "Eddy and you are ssmates. You don''t need to be so polite, darling." Anne shook her head gently


    while driving.


    E felt ttered by the pet name. Then, she took a quick look at Eddy. As she managed to catch him


    bowing his head, she immediately bit her lips.


    Even though, she was still driving, Anne could see the children from the rearview mirror. "E, where


    did your father go?" she couldn''t help asking.


    The little girl thought carefully about her answer. And with a dull voice, she replied, "Dad often goes


    away on business trips. Sometimes I can''t even see him for a long time, so I just call him to at least


    hear his voice."


    Anne immediately understood the situation. The girl''s father often had business stuff to attend to, so he


    would also travel a lot. However, his journey was so hectic that she couldn''t really find where he was


    most of the time.


    E''s mother passed away after giving birth, so the only person in her life was her father. Nevertheless,


    his absence could be justified, for he wanted to give his daughter a better life.


    After all, E was just a poor child.


    After listening to her story, Anne couldn''t help but notice the sad look on the child''s face. Her pouty


    expression made Anne''s heart soften.


    "E, whenever you find yourself lonely during your dad''s business trips, you can alwayse to my


    ce."


    Eddy immediately raised his head in astonishment. E, on the other side, felt equally shocked by


    Anne''s request. "Thank you, Auntie," she said eagerly.


    Thedy smiled and shyly epted her gratitude.


    Some time passed until they finally arrived at the kindergarten. They found that the parking lot was


    filled with luxury cars, so Anne''s car could easily go under the radar.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    As a matter of fact, she thought the car was just another way of transportation. While for many people,


    it represented who they were, it was a symbol of status.


    In the end, a car was just a another lifeless thing. Why was it so important?


    Even since that one time they showed up at the school, everyone knew that Eddy was Anne and


    Kevin''s son. So, the parents who had missed out on the surprising news were present this time around.


    Funnily enough, the main reason why the children''s parents decided toe to the kindergarten was


    not to celebrate Children''s Day. Actually, they just wanted to get closer to Anne and Kevin.


    After the LF Company was founded, the former had the opportunity to sign many cooperation


    contracts, which none had to do with Kevin at all.


    Perhaps, this came to be due to the powerful character of thepany. However, there were still


    plenty of people who wanted to please Anne.


    What was more, Kevin was always avoiding the public, whereas Anne was much easier to approach.


    Everyone knew that the man loved his wife very much, so the main goal was to tter thedy and


    attend to her needs rather than going straight to the powerful husband.


    As soon as they spotted Anne on her way to the kindergarten, some of the parents were visibly


    surprised when they noticed that E was walking right behind her.


    It seemed that Colin, the upstart businessman in A City, was not as inexperienced as everyone


    thought.


    While they were doing everything in their power to get closer to Anne, Colin''s daughter had already


    touched her heart!


    And, before she knew it, Anne found herself surrounded by a multitude of people. Some of their faces


    were familiar to her, while others she had never seen.


    "Auntie, your creations are so beautiful. I''ve always wanted to meet you in person, but I never had the


    chance! What a crazy coincidence that your child and mine study at the same kindergarten, don''t you


    think? After the celebration, would you like to have dinner with us?"


    "Auntie, Eddy is such a smart little boy. He is the genius of this kindergarten. What were your teaching


    methods? Please, share them with us!"


    Anne had no choice but to smile and answer their questions.


    Nevertheless, she wasn''t a fool. She knew exactly what they were trying to do. Eddy was a student


    here though, so she couldn''t act too proud and ignore them.


    In the middle of what seemed to be an interrogation, everyone failed to realize that the four kids were


    left behind.


    Among the children, Eddy was the eldest and, naturally, the most intelligent. He could see right through


    those people.


    "Eddy, do they all know Mom?" Sally pulled his brother''s clothes while looking at him with evident


    confusion.


    Eddy pursed his lips and frowned. He chose not to answer his sister''s question.


    E, on the other hand, felt bored out of her mind. However, she noticed Eddy''s current state. She


    approached him with caution and consoled him with a quiet voice, "It''s not easy to be a child of the Fu


    Family."


    After he listened to her words, Eddy looked up at E in surprise.


    Everyone thought that being born into the Fu Family meant infinite happiness and wealth.


    Unfortunately, as the real sessor, he knew it wasn''t the truth.


    Since he was bound to inherit the family business in the future, Eddy had to be smarter, learn faster


    and to outshine the other children. To make matters worse, he needed to hide his true self from


    everyone.


    This was certainly not an easy task, especially as a young boy.


    What was more, Eddy never expected to hear this from E one day.


    "I see." E hesitated for a while, but decided it was better to speak up. "I''ve always liked you and tried


    to be your friend multiple times, but you''ve always given me the cold shoulder. People are always


    talking about me behind my back and, when I ask them why, they justugh to themselves."


    E was noticeably sad at this point, but she looked at Eddy with grievance and resumed her speech.


    "My Dad just came to A City and hasn''t gained a firm foothold here yet. That''s why you and those kids


    think I''m ttering your family, right? Because I want you to help us?"


    Eddy frowned at her insinuation, but chose not to answer. For the first time, he looked at the girl


    carefully.


    She was wearing a white bubble skirt. Her fair skin highlighted her delicate features. He saw her gently


    biting her lips, with a bit of grievance in her dark eyes. What a pitiful girl.


    Now that he thought about it, Eddy agreed with what Anne had said. This girl was going to be incredibly


    beautiful when she grew up.


    "Answer me. Is it not true?" Unfortunately, the boy remained silent. E couldn''t help but look at Eddy


    with tears in her eyes.


    Thetter furrowed his eyebrows, deep in thought. Since E was a transferred student, it was the


    teacher who arranged for her to be Eddy''s deskmate.


    Although this was just kindergarten, the parents basically forced their kids to please him and be friends


    with him, so they could get closer to the family.


    Much to their chagrin, Eddy''s indifference, arrogance and contempt made it hard for those kids to be


    friendly toward him. Therefore, they couldn''t bear it and gradually distanced themselves from him.


    In fact, he currently didn''t have any friends here.


    Not because he was annoying, but he couldn''t let his guard down and be used as a tool for others to


    get closer to his parents.


    This exined his behavior toward E. Since she stuck to him and insisted to be his friend, Eddy kept


    alert and used the same tactics on her, thus his indifference.


    However, E proved to be really different from the other kids. Not because he had finally seen the true


    sincerity in her, but because he realized she had really been persistent.


    She tolerated his indifference and even his yelling, but she would still y with him.


    Sometimes Eddy couldn''t help but ask her why she put herself through this. After all, such a beautiful


    girl could easily win anyone''s heart with a smile.


    Why did she stick to him?


    When Anne and Kevin told him that Collin was the new upstart businessman in A City, Eddy held back


    all his questions. He firmly believed that it was her father who ordered E to get close to him and his


    parents.


    So, how was he supposed to answer her question now?


    The eloquent child was now at aplete loss of words.


    "I was always nice to you and wanted to be your friend, but you just yelled at me. It turns out that you


    just thought I was using you to get close to your parents!" E felt deeply hurt by him. Tears streamed


    down her face, but she continued to talk. "Eddy, let me tell you that I didn''t approach you on purpose,


    nor did I do the same to your parents. Besides, my father doesn''t need me to do that. He is a very


    capable man!"


    After she finally spoke her mind, E turned around and ran away angrily.


    Eddy gritted his teeth and searched for Anne, who was still surrounded by the crowd. Since he had no


    other choice, he immediately turned to his younger brother. "Simon, you must take good care of Sally,


    okay? Don''t run around, stay here."


    Without further ado, Eddy chased after E.


    Simon turned to Sally, whose eyes were also filled with confusion. The two kids were clever, but not as


    clever as their older brother. They were still too young to understand many things.


    However, they did find it strange that E had run away so angrily.


    After answering every question and refusing all the invitations, Anne finally was set free. However,


    when she only spotted Sally and Simon standing alone, she noticed that the two other children were


    missing.


    It seemed odd, but Eddy had been in this kindergarten for some time, so Anne wasn''t worried about


    losing him. Still, she asked, "Where are E and your brother? Where have they gone?"


    Simon and Sally exchanged nervous looks. Then, they told their mom what had happened. Needless to


    say, Anne felt just as confused as them.

 Chapter 488 More Intimate

    Chapter 488 More Intimate


    It was a universal rule that with great power came great responsibility, and Eddy was no exception.


    As a child of the Fu Family, the little boy was born rich and enjoyed immense respect and attention.


    However, he was not destined to have true friends.


    People befriended him for his wealth and position. Eddy dealt with ttery and hypocrisy every day and


    had no true friends whom he could count on.


    Anne and Kevin knew that people would try being in Eddy''s good books. However, they didn''t pay any


    attention to it because their son had never mentioned fake friends. Moreover, he was still in


    kindergarten; kids were innocent. Their minds didn''t work in cunning ways like adults.


    But that didn''t mean that their parents were innocent too. Some of them forced their kids to hang out


    with Eddy.


    Anne shook her head and sighed. She had also suspected E''s intention of getting close to them.


    "Don''t worry. Eddy will convince her. Let''s wait here." Anne squatted down and smiled at her children


    concernedly.


    Being a mother, she couldn''t stop worrying about her kids. Anne wanted her children to live a peaceful


    life without having to carry thebel as the descendants of the Fu Family.


    But that was impossible.


    Eddy caught up with E and grabbed her hand.


    The little girl turned her crying face arrogantly, ignoring Eddy.


    "Please don''t cry," begged he.


    "Why do you even care?" E tried wriggling her hand out of Eddy''s hold, but the boy was strong. She


    couldn''t free herself from his vice-like grip.


    "E, I''m sorry. I was wrong," Eddy finally spoke, mustering all his courage.


    E''s jaw dropped in shock; she looked at him in disbelief.


    She had known Eddy for a long time; the boy never apologized to anyone. However, he was begging


    her to forgive him.


    Eddy was embarrassed to admit his mistake. However, the astonishment on E''s face made him feel


    better. Moreover, it was a mere apology. Owning up to one''s mistakes was the right thing.


    "I thought you were stupid and would never figure out the real reason why I am cold to everyone. But I


    was wrong.


    You are right, E. I am the heir of the Fu Family, and I will inherit the property in the future.


    Considering the growth of the AN Group, it would undoubtedly be the biggestpany in the city when


    I grow up.


    I don''t trust the people around me; I can''t tell who is sincere, and who is fake. I don''t want to get hurt,


    so I don''t open up to anyone.


    But I didn''t think that you would try hard to be my friend. I don''t doubt you now."


    Eddy shook his head sincerely. "If I did, then I wouldn''t have agreed when my mom offered to pick you


    up."


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    The little boy had secretly talked to his father about E. Kevin told him that Colin was a capable


    businessman and that E had no necessity to befriend him for his power. Therefore, Eddy trusted her.


    "Sorry, I misunderstood your intention. It was my fault, and I apologize for that. Will you please forgive


    me?" Eddy said sincerely and looked into her eyes.


    E blinked as she continued to look at Eddy with disbelief. She could see the sincerity in his eyes.


    Eddy, the usually arrogant and rude boy, had apologized to her. She couldn''t fathom what was


    happening.


    Everything felt like a dream.


    She put her hand on her waist and pinched it to check if this was happening for real. However, the pain


    revealed that she wasn''t dreaming.


    Eddy had realized his mistakes and was apologizing to her.


    E remained silent, trying to figure out the jumble of thoughts in her head.


    "Hello?" Eddy snapped his fingers to get her attention.


    "All right, since you have realized your mistakes, I forgive you. I am not a mean girl." E shrugged


    casually. "Besides, my dad told me that girls should be generous."


    She smiled and withdrew her hand. It was only then that Eddy realized that he was still holding her


    hand. The boy unsped his fingers as his face flushed with embarrassment.


    E noticed the change in his expression. She shook her head and poked his cheek with her finger.


    She had never done this before because Eddy had always been cold to her.


    Now that they had sorted out their differences, her gesture seemed more intimate.


    Eddy''s eyes widened in shock. He rubbed his cheek where E had poked him.


    The girl was still smiling at him. He blinked in confusion, wondering what was going on.


    "Eddy, your face is red like a tomato,"


    E remarked, cocking her head to the side.


    Unable to hide his embarrassment anymore, Eddy turned on his heels and left quickly.


    E knitted her brows and watched the boy leave. She couldn''t understand him.


    Sensing that no one was watching them, she gritted her teeth and followed Eddy.


    Anne arched an eyebrow as she watched the two kids walking towards them. She was curious to find


    out what had happened. However, a knowing smile crept onto her lips when she saw Eddy''s red face.


    She chose to remain silent.


    Eddy was a precocious kid; he understood what his mother was thinking. "The event will start soon.


    Let''s go," he reminded, rolling his eyes.


    Everyone was busy gawking at them that they had almost forgotten about the Children''s Day


    celebration.


    Anne smiled and nodded at him before holding Sally''s hand. "All right, let''s go and check out what


    performances and events your teachers have arranged."


    Everyone nodded and followed her.


    Anne''s entry with her kids caught everyone''s attention. There were still people trying talking to her, but


    she didn''t give them the chance to approach her. She walked into the auditorium, ignoring their


    inquisitive eyes.


    Anne took the center seat, and the four kids sat beside her.


    Simon and Sally had never gone to the school before, so they were excited to see the decoration. Their


    eyes widened as they inspected every inch of the room.


    "We all have gathered here to celebrate Children''s Day. This is an opportunity for parents to


    understand their kids better and spend more time with them..."


    The teacher spoke at length about the importance of childhood and how children had the power to


    change the world.


    "Momma, will I go to this kindergarten when I grow up?" Simon asked Anne.


    Anne pursed her lips and thought about it. This was the best kindergarten in A City, and Selma would


    enroll Simon in this school.


    "If nothing goes wrong, you will also study here." She nodded.


    "If Simon studies here, then I will also join this school. I want to have a good look at this ce," Sally


    chimed in.


    Anne couldn''t help butugh. It was a normal school with tables and chairs; Anne wondered what Sally


    wanted to look at.


    However, she wouldn''t stop her little girl if she wanted to check out the ce.


    "All these years, celebrating Children''s Day has been about watching the kids perform on stage.


    However, we have nned something different this time,"


    the teacher continued.


    Anne arched an eyebrow and listened carefully to find out what was new this time.


    "We haven''t organized any performance today. But we are going to fulfill our children''s wishes by taking


    them to the amusement park."


    The teacher grinned, waiting for the parents'' reaction. "Children don''t have big dreams and wishes.


    They want small things that parents find difficult to fulfill. We all live busy lives and don''t have the time


    to take our kids out to have fun. Now that you all have joined us today, let''s make their dreame


    true. They''d be happy to spend time with their parents."


    The teacher had spoken the truth. Parents were too busy, making ends meet, and never had the time


    to y with their kids or take them on holidays.


    Since it was Children''s Day, their only purpose was to make children happy.


    It didn''t matter whether they took them to the movies or the amusement park as long as the children


    got what they wanted.


    "No wonder the teacher asked us to write our wishes on the paper." E pped her hands excitedly.


    Anne looked at the teacher in awe.


    Expensive kindergarten had their benefits. Every penny of the fee was worth it, for the school


    respected the children''s thoughts.


    "All right, then. Have a good day, and please take care of your children. We are leaving soon." The


    teacher smiled, waving the microphone in her hand.


    Looking at the four kids, Anne shook her head helplessly. She had thought that they would end up


    watching some shows or events but didn''t expect to go to the amusement park.


    She had to be extra cautious today because it was her responsibility to take care of the children.


    "Kids, hurry up. Let''s go!" Anne waved her hand.


    The children stood up and ran out happily. The school had organized a bus for them, but the parents


    hade by car. They chose to take their children in their own vehicle.


    The teachers understood the situation and let the parents pick their mode of transportation.


    Anne ushered the children into her car.


    The school bus stayed in the parking lot, for all the parents left in their own vehicle.


    Soon, everyone arrived at the park and got out of their cars.


    Children squealed with joy. Laughter filled the air as all the kids dragged their parents to y with them.


    No one tried osting Anne as they were busy with their kids. Feeling a strange sense of freedom, she


    took a deep breath and smiled at E. "What would you like to y, honey?"


    Sally curled her lips in disdain. Usually, everyone paid attention to her and asked what she liked.


    However, she was disappointed in her mother for questioning E instead of her.


    E was touched by Anne''s gesture. She bit her lip and looked at her.


    "Don''t be shy, little girl. What would you like to y?" Anne smiled, stroking her hair.


    "Auntie..." E called hesitantly. "If my mother was still with me, will she also be this good to me?"


    Her innocent words pricked Anne''s heart.


    She felt sorry for E.


    Colin had told that his wife had sacrificed her life to give birth to E. Moreover, the man was busy with


    work and didn''t have the time to be there for his daughter.


    E was a happy girl, but deep in her heart, she longed for love and warmth. She wanted to spend time


    with her parents.


    Anne saw herself in the little girl.


    E didn''t have a mother, while she didn''t have a father.


    Anne took a deep breath and squatted beside E before ncing at Eddy.


    The boy''s eyes were filled with sorrow. Anne knew that he felt sorry for E.


    She didn''t know what had happened between the two kids, but one thing seemed obvious: Eddy had a


    change of attitude towards E.


    "E, if you don''t mind, you can call me Mom." Anne didn''t know why she said that. The words had


    spilled out of her mouth on their own ord.


    The four kids widened their eyes and stared at Anne in shock.


    E''s mouth popped open. Tears had gathered in her eyes.


    Anne had been kind to her right from the moment they met. The way she looked at her and took care of


    her sparked up an unattainable desire in E''s innocent heart. She, too, wanted a


    mother.

 Chapter 489 She Had Enough

    Chapter 489 She Had Enough


    But now, she stood in front of her and told her that she could call her mother.


    She once asked her father whether he would bring back another woman to be her mother. Her father


    told her that he wouldn''t do that because he was afraid that the woman would not treat her well.


    Besides, when she was bored and watched TV, she saw a stepmother abuse the stepchildren. In


    addition, what her father said made her reject the idea of having a stepmother.


    But at this moment, there was a sudden hope in E''s heart. It would be wonderful if Anne could be her


    mother!


    Tears fell down from E''s eyes all of a sudden. At that moment, Anne didn''t know what to do and was


    in a hurry. She wiped the tears on E''s face gently. She said considerately, "My dear! If you don''t want


    to call me mother, it''s okay. Don''t cry, okay?"


    E immediately shook her head and threw herself into Anne''s arms. She cried and shouted, "Mommy,


    Mommy..."


    Having a mother had always been an extravagant hope for E, but now, she felt that her dream came


    true.


    Sally who was aside frowned and bit her small fist. She turned around angrily and said to Simon,


    "Brother, I don''t want E to call our mommy. She is my mommy!"


    Looking at Sally, Simon smiled dotingly. He reached out his hand and rubbed Sally''s little head. "Today


    is children''s day. Don''t be jealous. Be happy."


    Sally snorted discontentedly with her arms crossed over her chest, but she didn''t say anything.


    Hugging E, Anne sighed helplessly.


    Eddy also looked at Anne and frowned. He didn''t understand. His mother and grandmother always


    teased him that little girls liked him! Now that his mother asked E to call her mother, then he was


    E''s brother?


    Eddy raised his eyebrows. It suddenly dawned on him that his mother called his grandma mother. That


    was to say, if E married him in the future, she would also call his mom mother!


    That made sense!


    The original bad feeling turned into nothingness in an instant. Eddy smiled happily.


    In fact, on second thought, this little girl was not too annoying, and she was good-looking. She could


    match his lovely face. It seemed that he could ept to be together with this little girl in the future.


    If that was the case...


    "Brother, what are you thinking about? Our mother was taken away." When Eddy was absent-minded,


    someone suddenly pulled his sleeve and shook violently.


    Eddy lowered his head and found Sally''s unhappy face. He smiled and whispered in Sally''s ear, "Silly


    girl, mommy is looking for a wife for me. This is your future sister-inw."


    All of a sudden, Sally opened her mouth wide and looked at Eddy in disbelief. Then she turned to look


    at E.


    At the dinner table, her mother and grandmother always made fun of her brother. Although Sally didn''t


    understand much, she could understand a little.


    No wonder her mother asked E to call her mother! This was the reason!


    The jealousy and dissatisfaction disappeared in an instant. Sally covered her mouth and showed a bad


    smile.


    It turned out that her mother was doing this!


    Holding E in her arms, Anne didn''t realize that these kids thought too much before she thought too


    much.


    Not knowing how long it had passed, E came out of Anne''s arms and took a deep breath. Seeing


    this, Anne felt sad. Anne wiped E''s tears gently.


    "Your beautiful face is like a little kitten because of crying." There was love in Anne''s gentle voice.


    E raised her head and smiled at Anne. Sally walked up to E and grabbed her hand. She said with


    a smile, "Sister, let''s go on the merry-go-round, okay?"


    Sally was young and didn''t dare to y many things, but she loved the merry-go-round very much.


    E nodded heavily and looked back at Eddy subconsciously. When she saw the smile on Eddy''s lips,


    she was a little stunned and felt a little happier.


    It was hard to exin this kind of feeling. But it was also very pleasing. After careful consideration, E


    finally had an exnation, which was that Eddy would be her brother. That was great.


    "Slow down. Be careful." Looking at the two figures, Anne reminded them nervously.


    However, the two little fellows on the run couldn''t hear what Anne said!


    Shaking her head helplessly, Anne looked down at her two sons and asked with a smile, "What do you


    two want to y?"


    Simon and Eddy looked at each other and the two nodded at the same time. "The pirate ship."


    Nodding her head, Anne took them to the ticket office.


    After ying like crazy for one day, Anne was exhausted and sent E home. E looked at Anne and


    said good night to her obediently. E naturally called her mommy.


    It was reasonable for E to call Anne mother, as if Anne was her mother in the first ce. After


    hearing that, Anne was also a little happy.


    But Anne didn''t expect to see Kevin who looked tired when she got home.


    Kevin looked at Anne with a smile. Anne was a little stunned and asked subconsciously, "Why did you


    come back early?"


    "Dad..." Sally, who had been tired, nestled in Anne''s arms listlessly. When she saw Kevin, she


    immediately became energetic and reached out her hand to Kevin.


    Seeing this, Kevin smiled smugly and stretched out his arm to Sally.


    Kevin held the chubby little body gently in his arms. This kind of indescribable happiness made Kevin


    very satisfied.


    "Today is children''s Day. As their father, I should havee back." Kevin said to Anne with a smile.


    Shaking her head helplessly, Anne knew that Kevin must have sped up his schedule to deal with those


    things. Otherwise, he wouldn''t look so tired.


    Kevin sat with the children for a while. Seeing that they were indeed tired, he immediately urged them


    to have a rest.


    As usual, Anne nestled in Kevin''s arms again. Smelling the familiar scent of Anne, Kevin smiled with


    satisfaction.


    The best ce in the world was a home with a wife and children.


    "Are you tired with three children today?" Kevin lowered his head and kissed Anne on the forehead.


    Anne looked up and shook her head. At the thought of E, she immediately told Kevin what had


    happened to E. Kevin shook his head helplessly after hearing what she said.


    Anne was always so kind and warmhearted.


    "E has lost her mother at such a young age and she is Eddy''s good friend. If she wants, just let her


    call me mommy." Kevin thought it was not a big deal at all.


    Moreover, although they had cooperated with Colin, Colin didn''t do anything bad outside in his name,


    which satisfied Colin very much.


    If possible, he would be willing to give such a smart man a hand.


    Anne nodded and yawned in Kevin''s arms. Kevin looked at Anne with concern. He held Anne up in his


    arms and walked into the bedroom which made Anne eximed.


    What a wonderful night life! It had just begun!


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    This ce was warm and romantic, while some other ce was cold and gloomy.


    Cherry sat on the sofa. She looked pale and weak. Up to now, Andrew was still in aa. The online


    attention and criticism of n was getting more and more severe, and even the police station was


    unable to withstand it.


    But she couldn''t let anything happen to n, not because she loved n, but because she knew n


    well. n would take her together if he was about to die!


    "Why? Why did youe back? Why didn''t you die abroad? Why did you threaten me after I started a


    new life? Why did you force Kevin and Anne not to let go of the past?


    Yes, I killed her, but it was just an ident. I didn''t mean to do that!


    How I suffered in prison wasn''t enough, right?


    n, I hate you so much!"


    The mor was full of strong hatred, and Cherry''s tears ran out. At this moment, Cherrypletely


    hated n, but thought herself forgivable.


    Human life was precious. She killed a person. Suffering in the prison was not enough to make it up for


    sure!


    Unfortunately, Cherry would never realize this.


    At this moment, the phone suddenly rang. Cherry lowered her head and read it, with a sh of disgust


    in her eyes.


    This number was like a nightmare.


    Cherry stretched out her hand and grabbed her hair tightly, trying to relieve her pain. She was sad, but


    her phone was still ringing.


    Gritting her teeth, Cherry answered the phone.


    "Oh, I thought our superstar wouldn''t answer the phone. It turns out that she can answer it." A man''s


    teasing voice came from the other side, with a bit of mockery and more ease.


    Cherry would never forget that voice. It was n''s voice.


    After n was put into prison, Cherry was afraid that n would tell somebody her true identity. What''s


    more, she wanted to make n keep in touch with her at any time, because she didn''t want n to


    think too much. As a result, she paid to send a mobile phone to n.


    She was familiar with this phone number.


    "What''s the matter?" Cherry was not in the mood to chat with n. She went straight to the point, but


    her voice was still filled with sobs.


    "I''m tired of staying in prison. Find a way to get me out." n snorted and gave an order to Cherry.


    Cherry clenched her teeth. Up to now, Andrew was still in aa. If the police didn''t have a gun in their


    hands, she believed that Andrew''s fans would have rushed into the prison and torn n into pieces.


    How could she save n under the gaze of so many people?


    ''Damn it! How could n hurt Andrew?


    Numerous resentments and rejections surged in Cherry''s heart, but at this moment, she didn''t dare to


    contradict n. She could only tightly suppress her temper and persuade, "Now, the fans and people


    are focusing on this matter, I can''t get you out now. You can stay here at ease. When people stop


    paying attention to this or Andrew wakes up, I will definitely get you out!"


    "If Andrew can''t make it, or if he dies, I will stay here forever. Is that what you mean?" n sneered.


    Cherry frowned and looked a little tired. She rubbed her temples and couldn''t help shouting, "What


    should I do now? What do you want me to do now?


    I''d like to get you out. Do I have the ability now? I''ve sent you the phone in there. You didn''t know how


    many people I''ve begged. Is it possible for me to get you out?"


    On the other side, n sneered. His cold voice made Cherry feel cold all over.


    "It doesn''t matter. If you don''t have the ability, it really doesn''t matter. At that time, you can also live


    here like me. Does that sound perfect?"


    "n, when I started my career, many people thought I was Cherry and investigated mepletely.


    But who seeded?


    Let me tell you, I''m not afraid of you at all. If you want toe out, you''d better behave yourself. If you


    don''t want toe out, I have a way to make you unable toe out forever. How dare you want to


    threaten me, do you have any evidence?" Cherry widened her eyes. Her eyes almost popped out,


    looking very frightening.

 Chapter 490 Meeting of Two Old Friends

    Chapter 490 Meeting of Two Old Friends


    Silence.


    The silence took over.


    The words that had been hidden in Cherry''s heart for a long time were roared out. Cherry slowly closed


    her eyes, but her heart was filled with satisfaction.


    Yes, she had already wanted to say that to n.


    There was a bottom line for everyone. n shouldn''t threaten her like this and shouldn''t make things


    so difficult for her.


    "Cherry, if I really don''t have any evidence, do you think I will do that?" After a long time, n''s voice


    came through the phone.


    "If I''m alive, I''ll make you suffer. If I die, I''ll make you die with me!" n hung up the phone before


    Cherry answered.


    Cherry was slightly stunned. She looked at the phone in her hand and suddenly threw it heavily on the


    wall. The phone was instantly torn into pieces.


    What kind of evidence did n have?


    Cherry closed her eyes and clutched her hair again. What kind of evidence did n have?


    She couldn''t figure it out anyway.


    What should she do now?


    Kevin had gone to prison but Cherry didn''t know about it. It was not Kevin who took the initiative to go.


    The message was conveyed by the police.


    Kevin sat opposite n indifferently and looked at the man in front of him.


    n was still the same as the person in Kevin''s memory. Only n was gloomier than before.


    "I thought you wouldn''te to see me." n frowned and looked at the man in front of him with a


    complicated look.


    Cherry killed her sister. The man in front of him ruined his life.


    They were both hateful!


    Kevin sighed slightly and suddenly shook his head with a smile. "We have known each other for a long


    time, and you should know me well. At that time, I chose to send you abroad, not to deal with you in


    secret. I just wanted to give you a way to live!


    After you came back and found Cherry, she called me for help. I don''t believe you are so smart that you


    can''t think of this.


    I ignored you because I wanted you to forget the past and live well. But I didn''t expect that you would


    hurt Andrew badly. "


    When he heard the news, he was indeed shocked. After all, Andrew had nothing to do with their past.


    Andrew was an innocent person.


    If n wanted to take revenge, he shouldn''t have hurt Andrew.


    n sneered and said scornfully, "That guy asked for it. If he hadn''t stood out, I wouldn''t have attacked


    him!"


    But...


    n hooked his lips and continued with full assurance, "I can prove that Cherry is Kristine. In any case,


    Cherry did not dare not save me or let me die!


    I don''t regret what I have done to make Cherry in such a difficult position!"


    He had no freedom in the prison, but Cherry would only be more anxious and suffer more than him.


    Thinking of this, n crossed his arms over his chest and became rxed. "Anyway, the environment


    here is quite nice. I don''t mind staying here for a longer time!"


    Kevin shook his head slightly. Their mindset was totally different.


    "What do you want from me?" Kevin came straight to the point.


    n''s face darkened and sneered, "Kevin, don''t you think you owe me a lot?"


    His property, his reputation, everything he had in A City!


    He lost everything after he was sent abroad!


    "It''s yours, and I won''t keep it. If you want to take back, I will return it to you!" Kevin nodded, tapping the


    table with his slender and powerful fingers. His crisp voice was as frightening as some magic sound.


    "I have one condition!" Kevin became serious, with an indescribable sternness on his angr face.


    n scolded with disdain.


    "It has nothing to do with me if you want to stay in A City. And it has nothing to do with me if you want


    to deal with Cherry. But Anne and my children are everything to me. If you dare to touch them, I will


    never show mercy to you. I will definitely not send you abroad, but make you disappear in the world!"


    Kevin leaned forward and looked at n coldly. The murderous look in his eyes was frightening.


    n knew that Kevin was not just threatening him, but he could really do it!


    Anne! She was also hateful back then!


    But...


    Now he mainly focused on dealing with Cherry, making Cherry''s life a living hell. Naturally, he wouldn''t


    provoke Anne now.


    "Of course." n agreed briskly, "I won''t provoke Anne."


    Kevin frowned and looked at n up and down. He slowly stood up and said, "I hope you can keep


    your word."


    Then he turned around and left.


    n wanted to stop Kevin, but he said nothing. What else could he say now?


    "n, go back!" The prison guard shouted coldly.


    n sighed, stood up slowly, and suddenly turned to the police who was detaining him.


    The policeman was young and tall. He seemed to be in his early twenty''s. Young people about this age


    were the best to cope with.


    "Do you like Kristine?" n approached the policeman and asked in a low voice.


    The young policeman was still expressionless. "What does it have to do with you?"


    "Ha ha..." n didn''t mind it at all and smiled coldly, "If you like Kristine, I can have Kristine be your


    girlfriend."


    The young policeman looked back at n with disdain.


    Kristine was the most popr star, with the support of Kevin.


    ''Who am I?'' He was just a police officer. There was a huge difference between the two of them. How


    could Kristine be his girlfriend?


    ''n is really a big talker.''


    "You don''t believe me?" n raised his eyebrows and looked at the silent policeman.


    Impatience shed across the young policeman''s face. He pushed n into the cell and said, "You''d


    better think about how to get out of this ce rather than daydreaming here."


    And he sneered, "No matter how powerful you are, you can''t get out of here. After all, you hit Andrew!"


    Up to now, many fans of Andrew had gathered at the gate of the police station every day, all of whom


    demanded to sentence n a life imprisonment. Except for Kevin, who else could get n out?


    Moreover, judging from the expression on Kevin''s face just now, Kevin didn''t want to help n. He was


    unable even to fend for himself.


    "Ha ha..." nughed, "Even if I killed Andrew, Cherry won''t dare to let me die. Not to mention that he


    is only seriously injured!


    Think about it. This is the only chance."


    Finishing that, n ignored the police. He sat on his bed and closed his eyesfortably.


    Although the situation in prison was not as good as outside, n felt much morefortable here with


    Cherry''s help.


    The young policeman stood there, his eyes full of struggle. After all, n was not an ordinary criminal,


    but a wealthy man in the past. Could he believe what n said?


    How could he not like the gorgeous Kristine?


    When Kevin returned home, he didn''t see Anne in the bedroom. So he went to the study. As expected,


    she was there, drawing.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    With all her attention, Anne didn''t notice that there was another person in the room. Her beautiful


    fingers were like flying butterflies. And she drew quickly smart lines on the paper.


    Standing next to Anne, Kevin looked at the gradually formed dress on the paper and raised his


    eyebrows in amazement.


    Since the opening of the LQ Company, there had been a constant flow of orders. And every dress


    became an online hot product. The LQ Company was even in short supply.


    Anne had to expand the production to relieve the demand.


    Looking at the clothes on the paper, Kevin had a hunch that it would definitely be another hot cake.


    Although the money earned by selling clothes couldn''t bepared with that of his ownpany,


    every sum of money was worth cherishing.


    Kevin smiled and sat aside silently, picking up a magazine.


    The quiet time was so glorious.


    "Done!" After a long time, Anne let out a happy voice and put down the pen in her hand.


    The high waist line could not only outline the beauty of a girl, but also lengthen the line of her legs. No


    girl would refuse such clothes.


    "It''s beautiful." A deep and mellow voice came from her side.


    When Anne turned around, she finally found that Kevin was in the room. She rubbed her wrist and


    asked with a smile, "When did youe back?"


    Noticing her action, Kevin stood up and walked over to Anne. He took her hand and gently rubbed it.


    Afortable feeling grabbed her. Anne slowly closed her eyes and enjoyed the tenderness given by


    Kevin.


    "I went to prison today." Said Kevin.


    Frowning, Anne opened her eyes subconsciously. There was only n in the prison now!


    Did Kevin go to see n?


    "Although n is in prison, he will never stop making trouble. He has something on Cherry. Cherry


    won''t allow herself to fall since she has climbed to such a high position." Looking at Anne, Kevin smiled


    and continued, "n has promised me not to hurt you and our children. But I can''t believe a person


    who has lost his mind."


    Anne sighed heavily and nodded.


    n was able to hurt Andrew badly. It could be seen that he was crazy. Now he was threatening


    Cherry. No one knew what kind of trouble he would make in the future.


    "Let''s do it first." Lowering her head, Anne had to admit that she couldn''t sleep or eat well since she


    knew that n was in A City. She was worried that n would do something to the children.


    Considering n had threatened Cherry, she could tell that n was good at taking advantage of


    people''s weakness. For Kevin and herself, the children were their weakness.


    So Anne had to be on her guard.


    "Anne." Kevin hesitated for a moment and then he opened his mouth, "If Cherry is n''s only target, if


    he won''t provoke us, I''d give n a chance to stay in A City."


    Now n was locked up in prison. Even if he wanted to do something, he didn''t have the upper hand.


    Anne agreed. She also hoped that n could seize this opportunity and not provoke them. Otherwise,


    she herself would never let n go even without Kevin''s help!


    Anne was no longer what she used to be. Now she could protect herself and her children!

 Chapter 491 Being Invited To The Shen Family for Lunch

    Chapter 491 Being Invited To The Shen Family for Lunch


    Two dayster, Colin invited Anne and Kevin.


    After Colin came back from his business trip, E told him everything. Colin decided to invite Anne and


    Kevin to have dinner at home to express his gratitude.


    At first, Anne and Kevin didn''t want to go, but they had no choice but to ept it because E kept


    inviting them.


    Raising her head to look at Selma, Anne asked, "Mom, would you like to go with us?"


    Selma also wanted to see E, but unfortunately, she didn''t have a chance.


    Originally, Selma wanted to agree. But as an elder, if she went there, these young people would


    definitely not be able to enjoy themselves.


    Thinking of this, Selma shook her head and said lightly, "You can go there."


    Anne looked at Kevin. Kevin nodded.


    Of course, since they had to go, it was inevitable that the two little fellows, Sally and Simon, a family of


    three, all went to Colin''s house.


    On that day, when Anne came to pick up E, E had been waiting outside the door. It was the first


    time that Anne had the chance to enter the Shen Family''s house.


    The color of the Shen Family''s house was mainly pale white, but it looked particrly elegant and


    comfortable.


    Besides, the light-yellow furniture was very suitable for the light white. Although there were not many


    decorations, the ce was really nice.


    "Miss Luo, thank you for taking care of E." Colin stepped forward and thanked Anne with a smile.


    Smiling, Anne shook her head. She put her hand on E''s head, and gently smoothed E''s hair.


    Before she could say anything, E grabbed Colin''s arm and shook it, "Dad, you are wrong. She''s my


    mother now."


    Kevin frowned and turned around.


    What did it mean? E called Colin dad and called Anne mommy!


    Although Kevin knew what was going on, the current situation made Kevin very ufortable.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Even Eddy, who was standing beside them, frowned and stared at E silently. E touched her nose


    and took a step back, not knowing why.


    Colin smiled awkwardly and said to Anne, "Miss Luo, it''s E''s fortune that you can consider E as


    your goddaughter."


    Anne smiled gently. The word "goddaughter" from Colin instantly dispelled the embarrassment.


    Kevin, who was standing aside, also looked better.


    "Don''t stand here. There is a billiards room upstairs. Why don''t we go up and y there?" It was too


    early for dinner, so Colin suggested.


    "Okay." Kevin agreed.


    Of course, neither of Anne and the kids had any objection. They nodded and followed Colin upstairs.


    Simon held Sally''s hand and carefully followed Sally, afraid that Sally would fall down.


    Seeing that, Anne was very happy. As a mother, how could she be unhappy to see that they were in


    such a good rtionship?


    On the other side, Eddy frowned slightly and looked down at E, as if he was scolding her. E''s face


    was full of ttering smile, and she looked at Eddy without any anger.


    Anne smiled. Eddy would never get along with a girl.


    When Anne went upstairs, she was surprised to find that most of the rooms upstairs were filled with all


    kinds of sports equipment.


    "Dad is usually very busy with his work and doesn''t have time to go to the gym, so he bought a lot of


    things." E said immediately.


    Anne nodded her head subconsciously. Colin was tall and in good figure. He must have exercised a lot


    in his daily life. In addition, he was the new influential man in A City, so all kinds of banquets took up a


    lot of his time naturally.


    It was said that time was the water in the sponge, as long as you squeezed, you would get the water.


    It could be seen that Colin was a person who knew how to manage time.


    "How about we y this?" Kevin''s voice was calm, without any emotion. He looked up at Colin and


    said lightly.


    Colin nodded, showing no sign of weakness.


    Anne shook her head helplessly, but her hand was grabbed by Sally. Sally looked up at her and asked


    in confusion, "How can I y this thing?"


    Sally had never yed these things before.


    Looking at Sally, who was not as tall as the table, Anne had no choice but to move a chair and let Sally


    stand on it. Then she took the little hand of Sally, which was cute, and threw a ball out.


    Seeing this, Sally pped her hands happily.


    E got closer to Eddy with cute smile. She tilted her head and asked, "Do you know how to y


    billiards? Do you know the rules?"


    Eddy raised his eyebrows and looked down at E. E was two months younger than Eddy, Eddy was


    much taller than her.


    Anne and Kevin were very tall. Their children would be born with tall figure for sure.


    "I have remembered these rules before I was three years old." Eddy''s voice was full of disdain.


    E''s eyes lit up. She looked at Eddy with admiration. She had a billiards room at home and she hadn''t


    remembered those rules, but Eddy had remembered them all.


    Eddy was really the one she loved. He was always so powerful and talented!


    "Little fool, let me teach you." Eddy stood straight when he met E''s gaze. After saying that, he turned


    around and left.


    Little fool?


    Depressed, E bit her lips. She was not a fool!


    But since Eddy called her that, she had to bear it!


    But E didn''t notice that Eddy''s ears were red.


    Originally, Anne wanted to watch Kevin and Colin y, but she had no choice but to take the two little


    kids beside her to y.


    As a result, no one knew who would win in the end.


    "Sir, lunch is ready." At this moment, the door of the billiards room was suddenly pushed open. The


    servant stood outside the door, polite and courteous.


    After putting away the cue, Colin looked at Kevin and said with a smile, "Mr. Fu, you''re a good yer.


    Let''s y next time if we have the chance."


    Kevin smiled with appreciation in his dark eyes, "You are a good yer too."


    ording to Kevin''s current power, he didn''t need to grovel to anyone. Now that he said this, he


    naturally sincerely praised Colin.


    Since Colin was able to rise up in A City in a short time, he was not an ordinary person. Colin nodded


    with a smile.


    "Mom, let''s go to eat something." Holding Anne''s hand, Sally looked at her expectantly.


    Hearing that, Anne subconsciously reached out and pinched Sally''s face, which was full of flesh.


    Anne shook her head helplessly. The idea that she had given up surfaced in her mind again. Should


    she force Sally to lose weight?


    Sally and Simon were twins, but Sally was much fatter than Simon now.


    Kevin stepped forward and held Sally in his arms. He looked at Sally dotingly, tapped her nose and


    said with a smile, "You little foodie."


    He really liked his daughter very much.


    Sally grinned, showing her neat little teeth, and put her arms around Kevin''s neck.


    Shaking her head, Anne followed them.


    Standing aside, E looked at Sally and looked lonely.


    She would never be able to enjoy such happiness.


    All of a sudden, E''s hand was held. She turned around and looked at Eddy. Eddy walked forward,


    leaving only the back side of his head.


    Then, E smiled which made her look very beautiful.


    Walking at the back of the group, Colin looked at E and sighed helplessly. She had left for four years!


    How time flies! It had been four years unconsciously, and E was already four years old.


    As for himself...


    Colin shook his head with a bitter smile, suppressed the sadness in his heart, and followed them.


    The chef hired by the Shen Family was naturally one of the best. Although it was still not as good as


    the chef hired by the Fu Family, the taste was not bad.


    What''s more, the three children usually ate the food cooked by the chef of the Fu Family. As time went


    by, they would inevitably get tired of it. Now it was more precious to taste something new and delicious.


    Especially the foodie, Sally.


    While eating the food on the te, Sally rolled her eyes and looked at the delicious food. But as Sally


    looked at it, the delicious food would be put into her bowl. Sally raised her head and smiled at Kevin.


    Kevin smiled gently. As long as Sally looked at somewhere, he would immediately add the dishes in


    Sally''s te.


    On the other side, Anne shook her head helplessly. She had to admit that Kevin pampered Sally too


    much, and Sally was a little fat now. Anne didn''t know if it was a good thing for Sally or not.


    "Mom, try this. It''s delicious." Sitting next to Anne, E immediately picked up a piece of fish and put it


    on Anne''s te.


    Anne smiled at E gently. She looked down at the te and raised her eyebrows slightly. The fish-


    bone of the fish in the te had been removed.


    It seemed that it was Colin who gave the fish to E. E was really good at ttering others.


    The foodies were really happy during lunch.


    On the other side, Cherry was sitting on the sofa. Her delicate makeup was applied on her face, and


    there were thick dark circles under her eyes. Her ck and white eyes were covered with red, which


    made her look very messy.


    Now n was pushing her on the verge of death. Kevin and Anne didn''t care whether she was alive or


    dead. As for Andrew, he was still in a deepa. The doctor said that if he couldn''t wake up in two


    days, he would probably be a vegetable.


    The new generation of male stars had a huge number of fans. If he became vegetable, n would be


    doomed, or it could be said that n would drag her to hell.


    ''Damn it! Why did she do this? Why did she have to do this?''


    Cherry closed her eyes helplessly. She grabbed her hair and sobbed in pain.


    Aftering out of prison, she started a new life. She was no longer Cherry. She was Kristine, who


    lived in front of public. But why did what happened in the past follow her closely?


    She knew she was wrong. It was all her fault. She loved Kevin too much and couldn''t ept losing


    him. That was why she was so crazy!


    People always got the chance to turn over a new leaf! Now that she had realized her fault, why no one


    was willing to give her a chance?


    "Why?" Cherry shook her head slightly with a smile on her face. She looked crazier and crazier.


    No one was willing to give her a chance, no one!


    Looking down at the time, Cherry took a deep breath. She hadn''t eaten or drunk for a day and was very


    weak. When she stood up, Cherry fell onto the sofa again.


    "Ha-ha..." Cherry sneered and grabbed the edge of the sofa like crazy. Anyway, she must get through


    this difficulty!


    So now she had to go to the hospital and find a way to wake up Andrew. Only when Andrew was


    awake could she have a chance!

 Chapter 492 The Only Chance

    Chapter 492 The Only Chance


    When people were in extreme pain, they would not even notice hunger.


    But in order to keep herself healthy, Cherry could only chew the food in her mouth. It tasted insipid and


    she almost nauseated. But she had to gulp it down. She could not get weak!


    In the dressing room, Cherry''s body was almost numb. Looking at the pale woman in the mirror, Cherry


    frowned and patted her face crazily.


    How could this lifeless woman be the gorgeous Kristine in the TV?


    No, she wouldn''t give in! She must pull herself together.


    With the magical makeup technique, Kristine covered the tiredness on her face and once again looked


    delicate and lovely. She was pleased with it. Then she selected a pair of beautiful high-heeled shoes.


    She put them on and went out with her bag.


    There were still many fans outside the hospital. They were young and looked different from each other.


    But they were all full of concern and worry.


    Andrew''s ident caused a sensation in the public, which made Andrew''s reputation raised rapidly.


    Seeing this, the agent naturally wouldn''t let go of this good opportunity. Andrew still had a chance to


    wake up before the death notice was issued.


    After entering the entertainment industry, Cherry had gone through a lot of ups and downs. She was


    used to such situation.


    An actor would be used up his value!


    Wearing sunsses and a mask, Cherry sneaked into the hospital without attracting anyone''s


    attention.


    Outside the ward, Andrew''s assistant and agent were sitting there, looking very helpless. When they


    saw Cherry, the assistant couldn''t help but stand up, while the agent nced at her indifferently and


    looked away.


    Originally, Andrew was the most promising actor in their agency. But now he was lying here because of


    Cherry. It was a huge loss to the agent. So no wonder he hated Cherry.


    Cherry didn''t care about him.


    "Kristine, Andrew is still in aa. The doctor said if he can''t wake up tomorrow, he may..." Tears


    rolled down the girl''s face. She wiped her tears with her hands, but her eyes were still red.


    "Don''t worry. Andrew will wake up. He wouldn''t lie here." Cherry looked at the girl and said firmly.


    The girl in front of her was Andrew''s assistant.


    The girl got a little stunned. Looking at Cherry''s back as she walked into the ward of Andrew, she


    heaved a great sigh.


    ''Andrew must love Kristine very much, otherwise he wouldn''t have protected her with his life.''


    However, only Kristine and the person involved knew the truth.


    Cherry walked into the ward and sat next to Andrew. Andrew''s head was still bandaged and his eyes


    were tightly closed. His pretty face looked very pale and his body was much thinner.


    Cherry sighed and slowly held Andrew''s hand. Tears fell from her eyes all of a sudden and hit the back


    of his hand.


    Cherry smiled and looked up at Andrew. Andrew had a delicate face, and it was hard to tell whether he


    was a man or a woman. Now he was lying quietly here, which showed an indescribable neuter beauty.


    "Andrew, people don''t know, but we all know that we are not a couple. We are just cooperating!" Cherry


    said in a cold and calm voice, "You gave me so much money in order to raise your reputation, which


    shows that you are also an ambitious person. Although you are injured, it is actually a blessing in


    disguise. Your reputation has beenpletely raised, and you have be the perfect boyfriend in


    the hearts of all girls!


    If you wake up now, you will definitely surpass me. If you won''t, people will gradually forget you!


    You have been on this road for so long and gone through so many difficulties. Do you want to fall


    asleep forever when you are about to seed?


    If so, I have nothing to say!


    I just want to ask you, are you really willing to be here? Are you willing to lie on this bed, keep your


    eyes closed, and be a vegetable and a loser forever?"


    A few days ago, Cherry had asked the doctor whether Andrew could hear her or not. The doctor said it


    was possible that he could hear her!


    So now Cherry wanted to know if Andrew could hear her or not.


    Happiness sometimes lied in misfortune.


    Andrew''s injury was an ident. Back then, Andrew didn''t really want to protect her, but wanted to pull


    n away. He didn''t expect that n would go crazy.


    If Andrew could regain consciousness, he would definitely be the luckiest person. So...


    "Andrew, wake up. You have a great career, countless fans, countless fortune and high status. All these


    are waiting for you. If you continue to sleep here, they will never be yours!" Cherry shook her head and


    put Andrew''s hand on the bed.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    There was still no movement. Cherry lowered her head with sadness in her eyes.


    She believed that Andrew would definitely hear what she said. What she needed now was only time!


    But when Cherry turned around, she missed the movement of Andrew''s finger.


    She was right. Andrew had done so much and spent all his money in order to be famous and


    reach the peak. How could an ambitious man be willing to lie in bed?


    He would definitelye back!


    When Cherry walked out, the assistant came up again. Looking at her, Cherry smiled bitterly and shook


    her head slightly.


    The hope in the assistant''s eyes instantly extinguished, and she lowered her head helplessly. The


    agent beside her ignored Cherry, stood up, turned around and left.


    Was such a good actor really destroyed?


    Cherry''s phone suddenly rang. Her body stiffened and her face turned pale in an instant.


    She didn''t know since when she became afraid of hearing the ringtone. It made her ufortable.


    If possible, she didn''t want her phone to appear in her bag again. Only Cherry knew that it could only


    be her hope!


    Cherry took out her phone reluctantly and looked at the name on it. Her eyes were filled with


    unspeakable pain and crazy hatred.


    n, she knew it would be n!


    Damn it! Why did he keep pestering her?


    ''n, how can you be so hateful?''


    No matter how much she hated this man in her heart, Cherry knew that she couldn''t be impulsive


    before she know what on earth n had against her. She had to endure it!


    Gritting her teeth, Cherry answered the phone.


    "I''m visiting Andrew in the hospital. What can I do for you?" Before n spoke, Cherry started first.


    "Ha ha..." Theughter on the phone was still so abominable.


    Cherry frowned. It seemed that n didn''t feel guilty at all after he hurt Andrew.


    How could he feel guilty?


    "Andrew is just an actor. So what?" n said slowly.


    Cherry gnashed her teeth in hatred and looked out of the window. It was noon and it was hot outside.


    But those crazy female fans were still waiting outside the hospital. They just hoped that Andrew was


    safe!


    "If Andrew really can''t wake up, I can''t save you from prison!" Cherry reminded n coldly.


    nughed in a low voice without any worries. He said, "It has happened. It''s no use even if I regret


    it. The meal in the prison is too poor. Bring me something. And I have something to tell you."


    Before Cherry could respond, n hung up the phone.


    Cherry''s heart was beating fast. What did n want to say to her?


    What trick was n ying?


    Holding the phone tightly, Cherry frowned. Seeing that the people passing by had noticed her, she


    immediately put on the mask and left in a hurry.


    Because of Andrew, all her recent business activities and TV series were suspended.


    As for the loss, it was self-evident.


    She had made a lot of money in recent years. The loss was within the scope of her eptance.


    After returning home, Cherry thought about what n had said and heaved a great sigh.


    Now that n was in prison, he couldn''t y any tricks. As long as she didn''t expose her true identity,


    she didn''t have to be afraid of him.


    Then, Cherry went to the restaurant and ordered several dishes. After packing, she hurried to the


    prison.


    n sat in the cell with a phone in his hand and yawned leisurely.


    It was not bad here except that he had no freedom.


    "Young policeman,e here." Suddenly, a familiar face came into n''s sight. n''s eyes lit up and


    she immediately waved at the man.


    It was the policeman who talked to nst time.


    The young policeman frowned and was about to ignore n. But his superior told him that this was a


    special criminal and tried his best to satisfy all his needs. It could be seen that although this person was


    from the two poor rich families, he was powerful.


    With the principle that less trouble is better than less trouble, the young policeman walked over.


    Looking at the young policeman up and down, n nodded with satisfaction. Under the young


    policeman''s confusion, she said in a low voice, "don''t you like Cherry? I just called Cherry. Cherry will


    come here to see me soon. "


    Cherry?


    The policeman twitched his mouth, shook his head and looked at n again.


    "Did you just have a dream?


    Cherry is a popr actress. What she fears most is scandal. No matter what rtionship you have with


    her, she won''te to prison to see you! " The young policeman said in a sarcastic tone.


    n squinted and smiled scornfully, "If I have the evidence of Cherry''s crime, do you think she won''t


    come?"


    His words made the young policeman stiff. He turned around and looked at n in surprise.


    Evidence of Cherry''s crime?


    Did such a pure and beautiful female star have evermitted a crime?


    The young policeman lowered his head and looked hesitant.


    "I have told you that this is the only time that you can be so close to her. You''d better think about it


    carefully. After all, if you miss it, she can only be a goddess and you can never get close to her." n


    said with pity, "You don''t even dare to take such a good chance. Can you call yourself a man?"


    The young policeman froze and stared at n with anger.


    n raised his eyebrows and burst intoughter. Knowing that the young police had been tricked, he


    couldn''t helpughing and asked in a low voice, "I haven''t known your name yet. What''s your name?"


    "Luke!" The young policeman turned around and went away. Impatience shed through his eyes. But


    deep in his eyes, there was a flicker of desire. Was it the only chance that he could be close to his


    goddess? Wasn''t this man really talking nonsense?

 Chapter 493 Moving Into Fus House

    Chapter 493 Moving Into Fu''s House


    It was already afternoon. Looking at Kevin, Anne asked in a low voice, "Should we go back?"


    After all, they had stayed in Shen''s House for such a long time.


    Kevin nodded slightly, turned to look at Colin and said with a smile, "It''s gettingte. We should leave


    now."


    Colin stood up. Before he could say anything, his phone suddenly rang. So he said in a hurry, "Sorry, I


    have to answer the phone."


    After a few words on the phone, Colin''s face darkened.


    Anne saw Kevin remain calm. While looking at Colin''s face, she knew that something must have


    happened to him.


    A few minutester, Colin hung up the phone. From the few words on the phone, Anne and Kevin had


    guessed that there was a big problem with Colin''s cooperation.


    "Let me see you out." Colin turned to Anne and Kevin. There was no longer anxiety on his handsome


    face.


    If he didn''t panic when something happened and was able to suppress it in the bottom of his heart, he


    must be a steady fellow.


    "You''re wee if you need any help." Said Kevin.


    Colin sighed heavily and said helplessly, "There is something wrong with my cooperation in another


    city. Mr. Fu, I don''t think you can help, but thank you."


    When a person was in his down, it was a real friend to offer to help.


    Kevin shook his head and held Sally in his arms.


    Looking back at E, Anne saw her sitting there with her head down. Although Anne couldn''t see E''s


    expression, she could feel that E was in a very bad mood.


    Sitting next to E, Eddy held her hand tightly and looked down at her, his eyes full of worry.


    Heaving a sigh of helplessness, Colin slowly walked up to E. He slowly lowered his tall body, and


    said to E softly, "Honey, my good girl. Dad will be back in a few days."


    At home, Colin always called E ''Honey''.


    E raised her head and bit her cute lips with her white teeth. She felt very aggrieved.


    "But you just came back yesterday." Then E lowered her head again.


    Colin was always busy with his work. And there weren''t much time he could stay with E. Besides,


    E didn''t have a mother, so she was more eager for her father''s love.


    Yesterday, Colin promised that he could apany her for a few days, which made E happy. But


    she didn''t expect that he would leave again so soon.


    "Daddy, you don''t keep your promise." Although E was used to being left alone, she still felt very


    upset at this moment.


    Colin smiled helplessly. He reached out and pinched E''s little face. He gently held her in his arms


    andforted her, "It happened all of a sudden. I didn''t expect it to be like this. It''s my fault to break


    my promise. But it is urgent and I have to go. Honey, be good at home and wait for Dad toe back


    in a few days."


    "How many days will it take?" Unwilling to give up, E continued to ask.


    Colin''s face froze and he sighed. The situation there was urgent and serious. He didn''t know how many


    days it would take.


    If he took E with him, he would be distracted.


    It...


    From Colin''s silence, E saw that her father didn''t know how many days he would be away, and that


    he must go!


    "Okay, you go. You only know about work. You don''t love me at all. You''d better leave now. Anyway, I''m


    a child that no one loves. My mother abandoned me when she gave birth to me. You don''t care about


    me now. You can leave now. Leave me alone!" All of a sudden, E pushed Colin away. She looked


    down. The tears had already dropped on her white legs.


    Colin was astonished. He had never expected that E would say something like that one day.


    Standing next to them, Anne felt pity for E. How could a four year old child say something like that?


    Her mother died in a difficultbor, which was an unchangeable thing. As for Colin, if he didn''t work


    hard, how could he support his daughter?


    After all, E was too young to understand her father''s painstaking efforts. But what about the pain in


    the kid''s heart?


    Kevin frowned and held Sally tighter.


    Anne had once been imprisoned for two years. And Sally and Simon were kept away from him for two


    years. Now that they coulde back to him, it was the best gift from God!


    Kevin thought he was a heartless man. He didn''t even hesitate to destroy other people''s family. But


    after being a father, his heart became iparably soft, especially when he saw such a young girl.


    "E, don''t you like Eddy? Would you like to stay with Eddy? " Kevin asked.


    Then everyone turned around to look at Kevin. Even Anne was surprised.


    Colin looked at Kevin. Kevin nodded at him. Colin naturally understood what Kevin meant. And he was


    even more grateful.


    E''s eyes widened. A tear was still hanging by her eyes, which made her look more pitiful. But her big


    eyes looked very intelligent and cute.


    When E was a younger, every time Colin was about to be on a business trip, she didn''t want him to


    go. She cried and screamed, but she couldn''t stop Colin.


    E tried several times, but not once that she could stop Colin from leaving. She began to get that


    whatever she did, Colin would not stay.


    So from then on, E stopped crying or making trouble, since it made no difference.


    She had been very envious of Eddy''s loving family and his good mother. That was why she couldn''t


    help crying when she knew Colin would be away on a business trip.


    But she didn''t expect that Kevin would invite her to his home.


    Then what should she do? E turned to Colin expectantly.


    As a father, Colin knew what was on E''s mind.


    E wanted to go!Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Lowering his head, aplicated look shed through Colin''s eyes. Kevin was the most powerful


    person in A City. Because of E and Eddy, he could have more contact with Kevin and his wife. Now


    there were many rumors about him in the city.


    He just ignored it.


    What if he sent E to their home?


    "Daddy..." E gently tugged at Colin''s clothes, and Colin''s face was reflected in her dark eyes.


    At that moment, Colin seemed to see another woman, who was the same when she acted cutesy to


    him.


    Colin''s body trembled slightly and slowly put his hand on E''s face. But the childish face brought him


    back to his senses in an instant.


    Although E was still young, she had a beautiful face. When she grew up, she must be very alike to


    her mother.


    It was said that a daughter looked more like her father, but E was more like her mother.


    Colin turned to Kevin and Anne, "I am deeply grateful."


    What else could he do?


    Shaking her head, Anne said with a smile, "Don''t worry. We will take good care of E."


    Colin nodded and felt very much indebted.


    That day, after helping E pack up her clothes, they went straight to the Fu''s house.


    This was the first time that E came here.


    Standing at the door of the Fu''s house, E rolled her eyes. The Fu Family fortunes wasn''t built up from


    Kevin. So the house had an ancient aura.


    E opened her mouth slightly. She thought her home was good enough, but she didn''t expect that


    Eddy''s home was more beautiful.


    Anne tapped Eddy''s little arm gently with her hand. Eddy looked at her in confusion. But soon he


    understood what was going on. Then he walked up to E, held her hand and said with a smile, "Let


    me show you around. What do you think?"


    Of course, E was pleased and she nodded heavily. Just then, Selma came out.


    Selma walked towards her grandson with a smile. But when she saw the little girl beside him, she felt a


    little confused.


    "Who is this?" Selma asked while looking at E up and down. The little girl had fair skin, beautiful eyes


    and delicate features, just like a doll in the window. She would definitely be exceedingly beautiful when


    she grew up.


    She would be prettier than Anne.


    "E." Anne wasughing.


    Raising her eyebrows, Selma looked back at Anne. And then she saw that Eddy was holding E''s


    hand. She nodded meaningfully.


    This little girl was E. Just as Anne had said, her beauty was beyond deion.


    Selma looked at E carefully. It would be great if such a perfect girl to be a Mrs. Fu!


    Well, well. Only the granddaughter-inw she had cultivated from an early age could make her more


    satisfied.


    Selma squatted down and smile to E, "Good girl. Call me grandma."


    Hearing that, Anne''s mouth twitched a little.


    With her eyes wide open, E didn''t show any timidity. She bit her lips and corrected Selma, "Grandma,


    l am E. You can also call me honey. That''s what my father calls me."


    Selma nodded with a smile, "Okay. I will call you whatever you want me to. What a beautiful and lovely


    girl!"


    Although E was young, she could still feel that the person in front of her liked her very much. So she


    turned to Eddy with pride. But Eddy turned away and his ears were a little red.


    E was confused.


    Sally had fallen asleep in Kevin''s arms. He walked into the room.


    It was not a good habit to sleep on a full stomach.


    After entering the house, Anne asked Eddy to show E around. And she told Selma what had


    happened. Selma was happy to have E move in.


    At first, she thought that the words described by Anne on E were a little exaggerated. She thought


    E wouldn''t be that beautiful. But now she knew Anne wasn''t exaggerating. If E could be her


    granddaughter-inw, it would be an honor for her to take E out!


    So how could she not like E?


    Selma lowered her head and smiled with satisfaction. It seemed that while she was taking care of the


    children, she had something new to do. That was great!


    Anne shook her head helplessly. It was just a joke at first. After all, the children were so young and they


    didn''t know what would happen in the future. But it seemed that Selma had be serious. Anne


    didn''t know what would happen next.

 Chapter 494 Be My Woman

    Chapter 494 Be My Woman


    Cherry was dressed in ck,pletely wrapped herself in disguise even with her eyes hidden. She


    sneaked into the prison.


    The prison was still surrounded by arge number of fans, who demanded the police to give n a


    severe judgment.


    After entering the prison, Cherry was waiting for n. The one who took n out was the young


    policeman, Luke.


    Luke was moved by n''s mouth fair words, so he wanted to see if the woman who wasing was


    Cherry.


    If Cherry really came, he might be able to have a sweet rtionship with his idol. If the person wasn''t


    Cherry, he wouldn''t lose anything.


    After Luke came in, he quietly looked at the woman in front of him. Although Cherry was tightly


    wrapped, her tall figure made Luke almost sure that the woman in front of him was Cherry.


    n looked at Luke with a faint smile. Luke''s face turned red and lowered his head slowly, but he was


    more expectant.


    During the visit, the police couldn''t stay here. Luke had no choice but to leave. After all, a watched pot


    never boils.


    Cherry put the food in front of n, impatiently took off her sunsses and mask, "Why you can''t tell


    me on the phone at this moment. If I am photographed that I came to see you, it will be another


    trouble!"


    n frowned, but didn''t say anything. He opened the lunch box, smelled the food and smiled, "Cherry,


    you didn''t pay enough. Although I livedfortably in prison, I didn''t eat well."


    Cherry frowned. She was not Kevin. In order to make n feelfortable, she even traded with her


    body. How could he be so ungrateful!


    With a snort of contempt, Cherry said, "I''m not good at it. You shouldn''t have called me, but look for


    Kevin. If Kevin is willing to help you, the prison can also be a pce!


    But unfortunately, Kevin doesn''t want to waste time on you!"


    The mockery in her words made n stop eating. He couldn''t help but look at Cherry coldly. Cherry''s


    body stiffened, and the crazy look of n instantly appeared in her mind. Cherry trembled, and lowered


    her head to show weakness.


    This man was a madman. He could do anything crazy. Why should she provoke him?


    "Humph!" n snorted and decided not to argue with Cherry. Then he continued to eat.


    n was also from a rich family and had received good education since childhood. Although he was in


    a mess now, he was still elegant in eating.


    n didn''t say anything. Cherry didn''t dare to say anything either. After n finished eating, he said


    slowly, "Do you know what evidence I have in my hand?"


    Cherry''s eyes widened. She shook her head and looked expectant.


    Yes, she had been threatened by n for so long, but she didn''t know what kind of evidence n had,


    nor could she eliminate it.


    Was n willing to tell her now?


    Cherry frowned. No, n knew it was not good for him to reveal the evidence at this moment. How


    could he tell her?


    What did he want to do?


    At this moment, Cherry was on high alert.


    Seeing the emotional change of Cherry, n smiled sarcastically and said, "I have the DNA test before


    you went to prison."


    Cherry''s face turned pale.


    No matter what, she didn''t expect that her DNA test result would be in the hands of n. A person''s


    identity and face could be falsified, but what couldn''t be falsified was DNA!


    How could...


    "Where did you get it?" Cherry said in a trembling voice.


    "You don''t need to ask me where I got it. I just warn you to be obedient. Otherwise, I will let youe


    here to apany me. I believe you don''t need me to tell you what kind of environment you will be in


    at that time." n crossed his legs, threw the chopsticks aside casually and looked at Cherry with a


    yful look.


    Of course, Cherry knew what kind of environment it was. She slowly closed her eyes.


    After entering the prison, she was bullied by the people in the prison. She couldn''t eat well, sleep well


    and had to work hard every day. It was worse than death.


    She didn''t want to be put in prison again because she had experienced it!


    "Don''t worry. I will save you!" Cherry begged n, "Please don''t ruin me!"


    n sneered and nodded, "Don''t worry. I have to rely on you to save me. How can I ruin you?"


    Cherry nodded repeatedly, but her heart was still beating fast. n even didn''t believe his own words,


    how could she believe him?


    Cherry knew that as long as her DNA information was in the hands of n, she would be threatened


    by n. But since n dared to say it out, he must have put the evidence in a very secret ce, and


    she knew nothing about it!


    Damn n!


    After Cherry left, Luke came out from the dark and looked at n in astonishment.


    Since Cherry started her career, Luke had regarded Cherry as his idol, but he didn''t expect her to be in


    prison before!


    It turned out that the idol was also so imperfect!


    Luke lowered his head and looked at the screen. The phone was still on the call. He sighed heavily and


    hung up the phone.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Yes, while n was talking to Cherry, n kept the phone open, and the one on the call was naturally


    Luke. Luke had heard all their conversation, and now he also knew the truth.


    "Are you still interested in that woman?" n stood up and looked at Luke with a faint smile.


    Luke was a little stunned. He immediately understood that the woman mentioned by n referred to


    Kristine. He frowned slightly. It was really annoying when n mentioned his idol in such a tone.


    Luke wanted to refute, but had nothing to say. He sighed heavily.


    "Luke, look at this beautiful woman. In fact, she had slept with many people and has already been dirty.


    It''s okay to y with such a woman, but you can''t take it seriously." n patted Luke on the shoulder


    and left.


    Luke lowered his head and followed n silently, with a moreplicated look in his eyes.


    ''Maybe I should listen to n. Of course, Cherry wouldn''t like me. I was just an ordinary policeman.


    Then, I would just enjoy her body!''


    Cherry didn''t find any danger from beginning to end. After leaving the police office, she went to the


    hospital. Andrew was still lying there quietly, without any signs of waking up.


    Cherry sighed heavily and touched his funny eyebrows with her slender fingers. "How long on earth do


    you want to sleep? Isn''t it enough for you to rest for so long? If you continue to sleep, what else can it


    do except for making you lose everything?"


    In fact, Cherry was very grateful to Andrew in her heart. Cherry knew what Andrew''s purpose was. But


    anyway, if it weren''t for Andrew, she would have been beaten.


    ording to n''s crazy behavior at that time, she had to stay in the hospital for a few months if she


    didn''t die, and she couldn''t hold n ountable!


    "Thank you, Andrew!" Cherry''s voice was calm, but also helpless. If he didn''t want to wake up, then just


    never woke up!


    After leaving the hospital, Cherry went straight home. She looked down at the clock and found that it


    was already ten o''clock at night. Then she sighed heavily and sat on the sofa wearily.


    When she didn''t have to live such a life?


    Who knew that?


    Cherry shook her head helplessly.


    The indifferent ringtone rang again, and Cherry''s body trembled subconsciously. Impatience shed


    through her eyes, but she didn''t dare to have any doubts. She looked at the phone number on the


    screen and raised her eyebrows slightly. She didn''t know it.


    Without hesitation, Cherry answered the phone and a very young voice came from the other side.


    "Your name is Cherry. I thought your name was Kristine."


    Cherry''s wrist trembled and she almost dropped the phone on the ground. She widened her eyes in


    disbelief.


    The voice was very strange to her. Cherry searched carefully in her mind, but still had no clue.


    Then who was this man? Why did he know about her?


    "Who are you?" Cherry said in a trembling voice.


    The man on the other side sneered, "I''m a new policeman and I happen to be in charge of n. I''ve


    heard what you and n said today."


    Cherry''s body was as cold as ice. She had never expected that her secret would be known by others


    one day.


    Besides, it must be n who gave the phone number to this person. What did n want to do?


    She calmed herself down. Cherry said in a very cold voice, "Tell me! What do you want? As long as


    you keep the secret for me, I will satisfy you."


    "I want you to be my woman!" Without any hesitation, the man on the other side immediately told her


    his purpose.


    In an instant, Cherry''s face changed dramatically.


    That was his purpose!


    "As a policeman, how could you do such a shameless thing?" Cherry frowned and said forcefully, "I''ve


    recorded the phone call. If I hand over this recording, you know what the consequences will be.


    Although I don''t know how old you are, your voice is very young and you have a bright future. Why do


    you have to do these things?"


    "Ha-ha..." The man on the other side said in a wild and crazy voice, "It''s exactly because I am young


    that I should hurry up to do what I should do. I won''t regret it until I get old.


    If you are willing to hand over this recording, then just hand it over. Anyway, you will be with me at that


    time. I have nothing to be afraid of. Anyway, I am just a neer of the police and have no future. But


    you are different. You are a super star."


    Cherry frowned and bit her lips tightly. How could this happen?


    "Did n ask you to do that?" What a coincidence! Cherry was not a fool.


    "Yes, it was n who begged me to do so. n said that he would make your life a living hell!"


    Cherry gritted her teeth and hung up the phone all of a sudden. She buried her face directly into the


    sofa. n! Damn you! n! How on earth did he want to torture her!


    She had done everything he asked her to do, but he still didn''t let her go and humiliated her in this way!


    "n, both you and your sister will be doomed!" Gnashing her teeth, Cherry roared. But what else


    could she do to vent her anger?


    On the other side, Luke looked at his phone and sneered. He had a hunch that Cherry would be


    his woman.


    Since he was young, he had to act as crazy as he wanted. Otherwise, wouldn''t he regret more when he


    was old?

 Chapter 495 I Used To Be Your Woman

    Chapter 495 I Used To Be Your Woman


    Cherryy on the sofa for a long time. When the clock needle pointed to 11 o''clock, Cherry couldn''t wait


    any longer. She immediately stood up, grabbed the bag and rushed out.


    Yes, she couldn''t do it. If n was despicable enough, he would use it as a tool to threaten her and


    make herself doomed.


    So how could she let n get what he wanted?


    At eleven o''clock, most people had gone to bed. At half past eleven, Anne was lying on the bed and


    squinting slightly.


    Today, E had a good time in the Fu Family''s house. Both the children and Selma liked this little girl


    very much.


    It seemed that there was no problem for E to continue to live here.


    Then, she could finally rest assured.


    At this moment, there was a sudden knock on the door. With a frown, Anne put on her slippers and


    walked out. The servant stood outside and whispered, "Mrs. Fu, Miss Kristine is here to see you and


    Mr. Fu."


    Cherry?


    Anne frowned. It waste at night. Why did Cherrye here?


    At this time, a sound came from the stairs. Anne looked up and found it was Kevin who heard the


    sound from the study.


    Hearing that, Anne and Kevin looked at each other. The two of them nodded and walked down.


    Without the consent of the master, the servant didn''t dare to let Cherry in.


    Most of the servant in the Fu Family had been working here for a few years. Many of them knew what


    had happened between Anne and Cherry. Although the media said that Cherry and Kristine had


    nothing to do with each other, they didn''t believe it when they saw the simr face.


    However, they had been in the Fu Family for many years and knew clearly what they should say and


    what they shouldn''t say. They wouldn''t say something that might bring themselves trouble. Naturally,


    they wouldn''t talk nonsense outside.


    "Cherry must have something to ask for since she came herete at night." Looking at Kevin, Anne''s


    voice was full of certainty.


    Kevin nodded slightly. He had a hunch.


    "Since she is here, why not let her in?" Kevin rubbed his temples gently.


    In the recent period of time, the only person that bothered Cherry was n. Cherry''ste night visit


    must have something to do with n.


    Kevin clearly remembered the scene in prison, but he didn''t know what else n could do.


    Cherry came in a hurry. Looking at Kevin who was sitting alone on the sofa, she suddenly lost in


    thought.


    The past came back to her mind, and Cherry couldn''t help crying. Kevin loved her so much! If she


    hadn''t...


    If it weren''t for Anne, how could she end up like this?


    "What are you thinking about?" Suddenly, a woman''s voice came to Cherry''s ears. At this time, Cherry


    found that Anne had been standing aside. Cherry ignored Anne just now.


    Cherry took a deep breath and suppressed theplexity in her heart. The past could no longer be


    returned, but she didn''t care about everything now, as long as Kevin could solve the trouble for her.


    "Anne, please help me. Please help me." Cherry reached out and grabbed Anne''s hand, begging and


    powerless.


    Frowning, Anne tried to get rid of Cherry, who was so powerful that she couldn''t do anything about it.


    For a moment, Anne said in a cold voice, "No matter what you ask me to do, let go of my hand first!"


    The cold voice was irresistible. Cherry''s body stiffened and she had to let go of Anne.


    Kevin held Anne''s waist, looked at her slightly red wrist and coldly looked at Cherry. His slightly pursed


    lips showed that he was unhappy.


    Over the years, Cherry knew Kevin well. When Kevin was unhappy, he would press his lips.


    At that moment, Cherry came forward and grabbed Kevin''s sleeve powerlessly. With tears in her eyes,


    she cried, "Kevin, please help me. Please help me. Even if not for our past, but for our transaction,


    please help me!"


    "What transaction?" Kevin frowned with confusion in his eyes.


    What did he do with Cherry recently? Kevin tried to recall, but failed.


    Cherry''s body stiffened, and she said immediately, "I''ll help Anne to prove her false reputation, and


    you''ll help me be a superstar!"


    Kevin nodded, but frowned, "I''ve been doing what I promised you. If it weren''t for Andrew''s ident,


    you would have a better script now. I didn''t break my promise."


    Of course Cherry knew this, but she didn''t ask for it now!


    "If I''m always dragged down by these things, I won''t be able to be a superstar at all. Instead, I''ll


    be notorious!" Cherry grabbed Kevin''s hand and begged, "In that case, you won''t be able toplete


    our deal."


    Kevin frowned and stared coldly at Cherry''s hand. Cherry subconsciously let go of Kevin.


    The man in front of her had no love for her at all. All his attention was on Anne.


    But at this moment, he must have mercy on her!


    "I will try my best to do what I have promised you. As for the rest, it''s your own business. It has nothing


    to do with me." With impatience in his eyes, Kevin waved his hand and said, "Miss Cherry, it''ste now.


    Shouldn''t you go back?"


    The meaning that he wanted her to leave was very clear.


    But how could Cherry go back?


    Cherry gritted her teeth and looked at Anne. Anne lowered her eyes and thought about something, but


    Anne didn''t mean to speak for her.


    "Kevin, to tell you the truth, n has my previous DNA test result, which makes me unable to exin


    at all. Moreover, n deliberately revealed my identity to a young policeman, who forced me to be his


    woman!" Cherry cried out sadly, "I don''t like him. I don''t want to be his woman, let alone his ything!


    Kevin! Anne! Please help me this time, please? Just one time!"


    Surprise shed through Anne''s eyes. She looked up at Kevin and didn''t expect that n would do


    such a thing.


    Kevin raised his eyebrows. When he was in prison, n had been very determined to make Cherry''s


    life a living hell.


    Although what n had done was bad, this was his purpose.


    "Although you have changed your identity and name, don''t forget that you are Cherry after all. The


    mistake you have made cannot be eliminated in this way!" Kevin frowned and said coldly, "You killed


    his sister, and now you are still living such a glorious life. He did this only for one purpose, and that is to


    destroy you."


    Kevin didn''t need to say much about this. Cherry could understand. But what Cherry needed was a


    solution!


    "I know I was wrong. I really know I was wrong. But n didn''t give me a chance to correct myself.


    Kevin, tell me, what should I do? Can you intercede for me?" Cherry copsed to the ground, holding


    Kevin''s trousers. Her delicate face was full of tears, which made people feel sorry for her.


    But the woman in front of him was a poisonous snake. He couldn''t show any mercy!


    Kevin looked cold and said coldly, "n won''t listen to me."


    Why Kevin said so?


    Cherry''s hand slid down slowly and shey on the floor. Kevin told her that n wouldn''t listen to him.


    He didn''t even want to have a try!


    Was it because n wouldn''t listen to him, or because Kevin didn''t want to help her at all?


    If what was happening today was about Anne, Kevin would definitely send n abroad again!


    As for herself...


    Cherry closed her eyes and felt cold in her heart.


    "Ha-ha..." All of a sudden, Cherry burst intoughter with mockery and copse. "I''m so stupid, really


    stupid. I thought you would help me and show some mercy to me if I begged you in such a humble


    way, but I was wrong. I was so wrong. It was so outrageous. You also hate me. You all hate me. How


    could you help me? The more miserable I am, the happier you will be!


    You all want me to die and disappear. How could you help me? How could you help me?"


    Cherry struggled to stand up and shouted at Kevin and Anne. The sleeping children had been


    awakened by the loud noise and walked out with sleepy eyes.


    Kevin''s face was gloomy and terrible. He stared at Cherry with his eagle-like eyes. His voice was full of


    displeasure. "Now, get out of here!"


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Ha-ha..." Cherry turned to look at Kevin and said, "Kevin, look at me. I''m so embarrassed, so dirty and


    despised. But don''t forget, Kevin, you used to love me so much that you didn''t want Anne. The person


    you once loved has be like this! No matter how dirty I am, don''t forget that I used to be your


    woman!"


    After saying that, Cherry turned around and ran away. Kevin''s face was already gloomy.


    Looking at Cherry''s back, Anne frowned.


    The children on the second floor looked at each other, confused. Why didn''t they understand what the


    woman just said?


    "Brother, what''s going on?" Sally rubbed her eyes and walked to Eddy.


    Eddy certainly knew these things, but how could he tell his brother and sister?


    With a smile on his face, Eddy reached out his hand and rubbed Sally''s little head. He said dotingly,


    "It''s the business of adults. I don''t know. Let''s go back to sleep. Otherwise, they will worry about us


    when they see us."


    Sally nodded slightly, and Simon beside her nodded deeply. As for E, she immediately turned around


    and went back to her room to continue sleeping.


    Seeing the children go back, Anne''s face softened. She looked up at Kevin, smiled gently, tapped his


    chest and said helplessly, "Cherry has left. Don''t be angry."


    Kevin frowned and looked at Anne coldly. It could be seen that what Cherry said just now had touched


    the bottom line of Kevin.


    Indeed, even Anne didn''t expect that Cherry would say something like that.


    After careful consideration, Anne had admitted that Cherry was right.


    Of course, at this time, Anne would not speak out her true feelings.


    "Well, calm down." With a helpless look on her face, Anne gently touched Kevin''s chest.

 Chapter 496 The Less Drama, The Better

    Chapter 496 The Less Drama, The Better


    Kevin let out a long-winded, heavy sigh. He took Anne by the hand, and sat with her on the couch. He


    wearily took a sip of water.


    When it came down to the brass tax, what Cherry had said waspletely true. Once upon a time, he


    was madly in love with Cherry. He could not refute this fact.


    But hearing these wordse out of her mouth incensed him almost to a point where he could not


    control himself.


    He was livid with himself for the fact that he once loved her. It was an embarrassment.


    That being his current mood, he had to admit that love was something inexplicable. He could not deny


    that once he had loved her deeply. Even though he didn''t have that feeling for her any longer, being in


    love at one point should be a good memory.


    Cherry had turned this beautiful sentiment into something utterly repulsive.


    He wondered how he had been so blind to have fallen in love with someone of her caliber.


    He lowered his head and peered at Anne. He tightened his grip on her hand for just a moment, in an


    attempt to show somefort.


    "Listen, don''t let your anger get the better of you, okay?" Anne tried to appease Kevin with gentle


    words, as she held his hand in hers.


    Kevin nodded in response, and added, "Don''t worry. I am in control."


    That being said, Kevin lowered his head, feeling extremely disheartened.


    Anne smiled, trying to hide the fact that she knew what had happened had a great effect on Kevin.


    Nheless, she was indignant at what Cherry had just had the nerve to say.


    Although Cherry had slept with many people to further her career, she still had a right to her dignity.


    What n had done had truly degraded her beyond recovery.


    "This time, n has crossed the line," said Anne after a lengthy and piercing silence.


    As a woman herself, she could understand where Cherry wasing from.


    Kevin looked at Anne, who looked up back at him with a small smile offort.


    Crease lines appeared on Kevin''s forehead. It had not been easy for Anne and him to finally get the


    peaceful life they enjoyed now. He did not want to put this peace and happiness in jeopardy, or


    potentially ce his family in danger. He did not want to have any dealings with n or Cherry.


    ''I will I get mixed up in their problems if I try to persuade n in this case. n won''t stick to our


    agreement, '' Kevin thought despondently.


    He was not afraid of n in the least bit. Worst case scenario, Kevin could arrange for n to be sent


    overseas again. He just did not want any involvement in this matter.


    After all, this issue was not rted to him or his family in any direct way whatsoever.


    ''The less drama, the better.'' Perhaps Kevin had be ustomed to the peaceful way of life.


    Anne knew what Kevin was thinking. Truth be told, she was equally as apprehensive regarding


    involving themselves in this matter.


    "After making a mistake, one cannot just change their entire life simply by a change of name and city,"


    began Kevin, as he reached to hold Anne in his arms. "We all have bear the consequences of our


    actions."


    Particrly, Cherry''s act was the heinous act of murder.


    Previously, Cherry had assisted Kim in dealing with him. If it were not for his history with Cherry, he


    would not have hesitated in doing everything necessary to have her incarcerated again.


    Now, he felt like he could truly not bring himself to involve himself in this sort of matter again.


    Anne leaned into his embrace with a gentle smile. She felt they should not be tangled up in these


    affairs since it had nothing to do with them.


    Cherry left the Fu Family''s house. It began to drizzle lightly. Her face began feeling a little numb from


    the slight chill.


    She saw the car next to her and she smiled a psychotic smile. The rainshed at her face, blurring her


    vision.


    "Everyone hates me! They just wish I were dead. You all want me dead!" Cherry suddenly burst out


    screaming. She lifted her fist and brought it down violently on the car, smashing it with a resounding


    thud. "I know I''vemitted a sin but I am trying to repent and right the wrong I have caused. If this


    were not my intention, I would have just killed n long ago! Why else would I have let him live with


    me for so long, without causing any harm?


    No one can see the effort I am making to correct my mistakes. No one wants to give the credit for this."


    She felt as if everyone highlighted her mistakes but ignored her regret and actions to remedy what she


    had done.


    She did not kill intentionally. Besides, she had paid the price for what she had done. She wondered


    why everyone still begrudged her after everything she''d been through to make up for her


    misdemeanors.


    "Shouldn''t I, Cherry, also be given a second chance?" Cherry raised her head to the sky and screamed,


    as if she were asking the heavens to answer her questions. But who would answer her through the


    heavy grey clouds?


    Cherry could not recall how long it took her to get home, nor could she remember just how long she


    cried for on the way back. But when she woke up the following day, she heard her phone ring. Hearing


    her phone ringing had be a nightmare for her.


    Her hands began to tremble. She closed her eyes in an attempt to steady herself, and she answered


    the call.


    It had be clear to her that avoiding the situation was not helping in any way. She had to address it,


    face it head-on.


    "Honey, are you awake yet? I''ve been missing you." A wicked voice came through on the call. If she did


    not know better, she would never have believed the man on the line was actually a policeman.


    Cherry screwed up her face. She wondered how such an underhanded person could have ever


    be a policeman.


    "Stop joking around and make your point, or I''ll just hang up on you. I have a lot on my te, I don''t


    have time for such nonsense." Cherry''s tone was abrupt and icy.


    "Don''t..." The voice on the other end of the line began showing signs of panic.


    Cherry raised her eyebrows but didn''t say a word. After a brief moment of silence, the voice continued,


    "I realized that I was inconsiderate when I spoke to you yesterday. I am to me for how I addressed


    you. If I want to take you as my mistress, surely I have to give you an opportunity to get to know me


    better, right?"


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He wanted her for sexual gratification only and not as a romantic partner with whom to have a


    rtionship.


    Cherry''s face darkened, like the dark grey clouds which heralded in the monsoon.


    She was an icon in the entertainment world. Men fantasized about her and fans could not get enough


    of her. Yet this unknown officer, still wet behind the ears, wanted to have a physical rtionship with


    her, no strings attached.


    Did he really think her to be so lowly and easy?


    ''Damn him!'' she thought, infuriated.


    "You refused me yesterday. Don''t make that mistake again today or you will really make me mad. If you


    are called toe here for an interrogation, your reputation will be obliterated." Without giving Cherry


    even a second to respond and voice her anger, the man continued, "You have been in the


    entertainment world for many years now. You should know what is best for you. Besides, you have


    slept with so many men. What does it matter if you sleep with one more, with me?"


    If there was anything that truly scarred a person, it was what he had saidst.


    Cherry trembled with anger. Her fury was written all over her face. If looks could kill, and if Luke were in


    front of her, he would surely have died with just one look from her.


    Cherry gnashed her teeth. He had already hung up. Cherry roared in rage and flung her phone against


    the wall. She felt a slight sense of relief when she saw that the phone had shattered.


    ''Who do you think you are to threaten me this way, '' she thought,pletely inmed by his arrogance.


    She turned over in her bed and buried her face in the covers, like a tortoise who had retreated into its


    shell and did not want toe out again.


    However, there was some truth to Luke''s words, no matter how crassly he had put it. Over the years


    and unbeknown to many, Cherry had to use her body to make progress in her career, despite Kim''s


    assistance.


    She wondered if it really made a difference if she had to do it just one more time.


    What really concerned her was that n would use this as just another piece of information to threaten


    her. He would ckmail her with this.


    Cherry sighed heavily. She lifted her head out of the covers. She picked up another phone lying nearby


    and looked at the time.


    Today was thest day that Andrew had toe to consciousness. If he didn''t wake up today, he


    would be in a vegetative state for the rest of his life.


    Maybe others couldn''t see it as clearly as she did, but Andrew was a driven man with much potential.


    Could he really allow himself to waste away in bed all his life?


    Based on this, she was confident that Andrew would will himself to wake up.


    Cherry took a steadying breath and looked over at the shattered phone. She pursed her lips and


    walked out of the room.


    Suddenly, she recalled something. Andrew had apanied her to the LF Group to have thepany


    design some clothes for her. She hadn''t picked up the items and Anne seemed to have wholly forgotten


    about it. Anne didn''t even call her to remind her about it.


    She considered the situation in her mind. ''Should I pop in there, just this once?''


    Without hesitation, Cherry strode forward.


    Meanwhile, Anne was sitting at her desk, yawning tiredly. Her yawn was so big that her eyes watered.


    "Did you not sleep wellst night?" With thispassionate questioning, someone handed Anne a hot


    cup of coffee.


    Looking up, Anne saw that is was Rose. She nodded tiredly and replied, "Yesterday, Cherry came to


    our ce and caused quite the scene."


    ''Cherry?''


    thought Rose. She frowned. Of course she knew about Cherry, but she didn''t expect her to have the


    guts to go to the Fu Family household in person.


    She really thought that woman had some nerve to do that!


    Before Rose could even open her mouth to offer a response, Anne''s assistant had entered the office


    and reported, "Anne, Kristine is here to pick up some pieces."


    A look of surprise shed across Anne''s face. After the clothes had been designed and sewn, they had


    just been kept at thepany. Since Cherry was going through so much, Anne figured she would no


    longer need the clothing, so she didn''t call her to pick it up. She did not expect this.


    Nevertheless, she nodded at her assistant and said, "Let here in."


    The assistant nodded and took her leave. Since Emily was pregnant, she couldn''t work at the moment,


    so Anne was helpless and had to hire someone else in the time being.


    This girl also called her Anne by her name, just as Emily did.


    Cherry was wearing fire-engine red and sky-high heels. She looked stunning. The corners of her mouth


    were slightly upturned exuding her usual confidence. Cherry was no longer the hot mess she had been


    last night. In Anne''s eyes, it felt as ifst night was just a fleeting dream.


    But both her and Anne were well aware thatst night had not been a dream. Cherry had been a mess


    and that was the fact of the matter.


    "Chief designer, haven''t you got my clothes ready yet? So much time has passed. I''m waiting for the


    pieces." After entering the room, Cherry took a seat on the couch and addressed her with a confident


    smile.


    Anne frowned. Usually, Cherry''s confidence was felt just by her aura. Today, she was making a point of


    being more confident than necessary. She even hadrge sunsses on even though they were


    indoors. Anne figured that her eyes must be swollen and puffy from all her crying.


    Thinking of this, Anne sighed heavily. Indeed, Cherry had sacrificed her body to move up in the


    entertainment world, but look at the price she had to pay.


    "It''s ready," Anne replied in an even tone.


    Cherry gave a small nod of the head. Anne left the office to fetch the items. Just Cherry and Rose were


    left alone now.


    Frowning, Rose looked at Cherry. She knew, that had it not been for Cherry, her rtionship with Anne


    wouldn''t have been so bad. Rose had fallen into Cherry''s trap before! She had just been used as a


    pawn in Cherry''s scheme.


    It was apparent from Rose''s narrowed eyes that she was irate. Cherry turned around to look at her and


    their eyes met ever so briefly. Cherry smiled.

 Chapter 497 Andrew Awakes

    Chapter 497 Andrew Awakes


    Behind the smile, Rose sensed an air of mockery. She straightened her posture in a sign of defense.


    Shaking her head slightly, Cherry tapped her fingers impatiently on her long, slender legs, and said with


    a smile, "You two are really quite close sisters."


    Unconsciously, Rose threw Cherry a frigid look. She said, "It''s clear you aren''t able to take care of


    yourself. Instead of poking your nose in the business of others, rather focus on your own problems and


    come up with some solutions."


    Cherry froze on the spot, and looked at Rose with clear despise. The iciness in her eyes could be seen


    even through the dark sunsses that she donned.


    Last night, Cherry had been at her lowest point and she wanted to leave that feeling in the past. She


    wondered if Rose had alreadye to find out about it.


    As far as she knew, Anne had never been the kind of woman to gossip or b about others'' affairs.


    Kevin generally did not easilymunicate his own feelings and stories, so she had expected he


    would not share her problems with anyone, either. But who really knew what they would do, these


    days.


    It was also clear to her that Rose and Anne now shared a very close rtionship.


    ''Anne!


    Damn you, Anne!''


    Cherry gritted her teeth and chipped a well-manicured nail unconsciously, due to her inner rage. She


    gave Rose a dirty look and retorted, "Rose, we were good friends! I want to know, however, what made


    you involve yourself so closely in Anne''s life again. Is it a ploy to get Kevin''s attention? Are you still


    after him?


    Let me just tell you that Anne has his heart. She''s a strong woman and she will not be easily defeated,


    especially in respect of love. You will not be able to take Kevin from right under her nose."


    With a cocky smile, Cherry stood up confidently, and walked slowly up to Rose before whispering in her


    ear, "Kevin is an obsessive man. He won''t forget about Anne. Perhaps it''s better to make her disappear


    off of the face of the earth."


    Rose''s body began to tremble of its own volition. She unconsciously took a step back from Cherry, and


    fell to the ground.


    ''This woman had once been incarcerated for murder.


    Was she insinuating that I should kill Anne?


    No, I will never do that!'' Rose cut her thoughts off and responded, "You could not be more wrong,


    Cherry. I can confidently let you know that I have no romantic feelings for Kevin anymore. I genuinely


    see him as my brother-inw, and only that. My heart belongs to Mark now."


    She had long realized that Kevin wasn''t her Mr. Right.


    "Now, get this straight in your head, I have no fake rtionship with Anne just to be closer to


    Kevin." Although Rose was in a submissive position on the ground due to her fall, she red at Cherry


    with such affirmation in her eyes, that it shocked Cherry.


    ''Rose is apletely different person now.


    She does not love Kevin anymore!'' she thought.


    "What happened to you?" Anne asked, having just returned to the office and seeing Rose on the floor.


    A fiery look shed across her face. She immediately assisted Rose in getting to her feet before turning


    to look at Cherry with an usatory re.


    Cherry looked at Anne directly in the eyes, without showing any sign of fear. There was still some fight


    left in her but she smiled a begrudging smile.


    Cherry had known Rose well, so she did believe that her heart now belonged to Mark, and that had


    genuinely let any thought of having Kevin go.


    ''Anne, how did youe to have it all? The man you love is also madly in love with you. How did you


    get so lucky? Now, your sister and you are great friends too. Why does God smile down on you so


    graciously, yetpletely ignores my desires?''


    Indeed, Cherry wondered why God did not afford her any more chances when she had already


    repented for her wrongs.


    She lowered her gaze, clenching her fists at her sides. Andrew was still in hospital,pletely


    unconscious and showing no signs of improvement. Not only was n threatening her, Luke had


    jumped on that bandwagon too.


    She had so much bad luck manifesting her life!


    She was the one who was going through the most pain and suffering!


    Anne raised her eyebrows and looked at Cherry, surprised at her reaction. Then, she turned around


    and looked at Rose who smiled at her sweetly.


    Anne was confused. She had walked in on such an odd scene yet both women smiled as if nothing had


    happened. She decided to ept it, and returned a smile to the women.


    Cherry took the garments from Anne, and slowly unpackaged it, unfolding the clothing before her. She


    was impressed. A look of amazement shed across her face as she took in the inspired designs.


    Anne''s designs never fell short.


    Her red talons fondled the baby blue material. "It''s exquisite," she said in a low voice, full of admiration.


    Unfortunately, she did not know how much time she had left to keep dressing so morously. Any day


    now, she might wake up and find herself being detained once again.


    Anne frowned with sympathy and let out a heavy, exasperated sigh. She thought that Cherry really had


    reached a dead end now.


    However, this did not mean that she and Kevin had a duty to be involved in her affairs.


    Without wasting another second, Cherry picked up the garments and made her way directly to the


    hospital.


    There was a crowd of people huddled outside the hospital already.


    Today was thest chance Andrew had toe back to consciousness. If he didn''t, he would remain in


    a vegetative state for the rest of his days. His loyal fans were praying outside the hospital, begging God


    to take pity on him and miraculously cure him. They prayed deeply for Andrew to wake up and make an


    appearance before them all.


    With an exhausted sigh, Cherry walked into Andrew''s ward.


    Andrew was lying motionless in the hospital bed. He looked thinner than he looked thest time she


    had been to visit him, and that was just yesterday.


    "Andrew, you have a huge group of fans waiting outside the hospital for you to wake up. There are


    more reporters than you can count. If you can just will yourself toe out of thisa now, you will


    make front-page news across the country.


    To be honest, this kind of opportunity for publicity is something all stars envy. As long as you are able to


    wake up now, name and fame will be yours, manifold!


    But it seems as if you do not even have it in you to be able to enjoy this attention anymore..." Cherry


    touched his face gently. She stood up, tenderly kissed his forehead, and said, "It seems you won''t be


    able to awake from thisa. If that the case, may you sleep peacefully forevermore."


    Then she took a step back and sighed heavily.


    She did not want to ept the situation. She could also not bring herself to believe that such an


    ambitious fellow would let everything fall away, and that he would just sumb to such a pathetic


    state, resigning himself being bedridden for his entire life.


    She almost felt that she had epted that she would have to return to prison.


    How could that ever be possible? She had always resented that ce, and would do anything to avoid


    returning there. As long there was even the slightest glimmer of hope, she would struggle, fighting tooth


    and nail against any chance of returning to that hellish ce.


    Just as she turned to leave, her hand was caught by someone. Cherry''s body stiffened in shock, and


    she instinctively turned around.


    Andrew, who had beenpletely knocked out a moment ago, began to stir. His eyes opened slightly.


    He looked a little groggy since he had been in aa for so long, but it was clear that his drive and


    ambition was still there, glowing in his eyes.


    "Andrew!" Cherry eximed in surprise. Her eyes widened in astonishment. Her voice was full of


    disbelief. "You''re actually awake! You''ve finallye out of thea! I knew you wouldn''t let yourself


    lie like this forever. You value your life and would never lose everything in such a way!"


    Andrew looked at her with a meek smile. While he was in aa, he could not hear anything - except


    Cherry.


    Cherry''s words had given him a will to live. Yes, he was indeed an ambitious man and he had so much


    that he was set on aplishing. How could let himself be confined to this small bed for his entire life?


    Now, his situation had attracted national attention in the media. If he made an appearance now, his


    fame would rise to unprecedented heights!


    Cherry used to treat him with such an insipid air of arrogance yet now her fatey at his feet.


    Fortune and misfortune were two sides of the same coin. They came to you together. He was actually


    blessed by God with this incident. If he did not wake up, the fortune God was gifting him would be gone


    to waste.


    So, he had to wake up. He had no choice.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Cherry still had a look of utter disbelief etched across her face but she immediately ran to the door, and


    alerted the staff, "Andrew is awake!"


    Innumerable reporters had already gathered at the door. In the crowd, Andrew''s personal assistant and


    agent were also visible.


    Hearing Cherry''s exmation, many people rushed into the ward in excitement.


    The agent took in Andrew''s state and sighed with great relief. A satisfied smile appeared on his face.


    Andrew did not fail to meet his expectations. He would have to give him the best newing star


    package from now on.


    After all, Andrew had so valiantly injured himself in order to ensure no harm came to his girlfriend, none


    other than the famous Kristine!


    Themon opinion in the media was that Kevin was the knight in shining armor, but after what had


    happened, they would take that title away from him and bestow it on the all-too-deserving Andrew!


    The fans who had been loyally praying for Andrew''s recovery outside the hospital were overjoyed at


    the news. Some girls even burst into tears of happiness.


    Against all odds, there idol was not going to be a vegetable!


    With a satisfied smile on her face, Cherry thought about how much easier it would be for her to deal


    with n now that Andrew hade out of hisa.


    But Cherry couldn''t shake a thought from her mind: even though this situation had resolved itself, n


    kept going too far with his threats to her. She needed to find a way to make him disappear so that he


    would never have the opportunity to put her in such a situation again.


    Not even a few minutes had passed since Andrew had awakened yet the media had already run many


    stories online about the development. Andrew''s name was everywhere. It really pushed him into the


    entertainment spotlight.


    Predictably, his so-called friends from the entertainment circles came to visit him, bearing flowers and


    various other gifts.


    Some of these people were just acquaintances, yet they showed immense enthusiasm to see Andrew.


    It was so fake. They were just trying to gain some poprity by piggy-backing off his current media


    coverage.


    Andrew smiled but there was discernment in his eyes. He knew the intentions of these purported well-


    wishers.


    Cherry was Andrew''s girlfriend, as far as the world was concerned. She could not leave. It was


    imperative she yed her role as supportive and caring girlfriend at this time.


    Yet when Andrew threw a nce at Cherry, the look wasplex.


    On one hand, he thought that, had it not been for Cherry, he would not have been injured so badly in


    the first ce. On the other hand, he knew that he would have never been able to attract such media


    coverage.


    Plus, he know knew this woman''s biggest secret - she had murdered in cold blood.


    Andrew''s body was still recovering from the ordeal it had been through. He was exhausted and went


    back to sleep again by the afternoon.


    Cherry took the opportunity tofort Andrew''s fans while he slept. She allowed a few of the fans into


    the hospital. They stood at the door, staring in awe at the sleeping figure on the bed.


    Cherry handled the situation very well. She smiled courteously, every step of the way. Everyone


    present had a good impression of her from the way she carried herself in the circumstances. Many of


    Andrew''s female fans immediately decided to be fans of hers, too. Cherry''s public rtions shone


    in this case.


    Something that had been a disaster for the two of them initially had now blossomed into something


    beautiful. There were unending headlines and stories reported on Andrew''s return to consciousness


    and their rtionship mentioned with great admiration.


    Cherry remained with Andrew, waiting for him to wake up. In the evening, he came to once again.


    Andrew looked at Cherry before him with a smile. Noticing he had awakened, she asked gently, "Are


    you feeling any difort?"


    Andrew shook his head. Noting that they were finally alone, he asked, "Are you going to get n out of


    prison?"


    Naturally, many of the visitors had made mention of n and his role in this incident. Andrew knew that


    n was in custody but that no sentence had been awarded just yet.


    Since n had something to hold over Cherry''s head, Andrew was sure she would go to any lengths to


    get him out of there.


    Cherry lowered her gaze and bit her bottom lip. Andrew was aware of her true identity now so she had


    no need to hide it any longer.


    "To be honest, I wish that n could just remain in prison forever so that he can''te near me ever


    again," Cherry admitted. This was genuinely how she felt. It was the most sincere thought she had in a


    long time.


    "But..." She knew that it was not a practical solution so she continued, "I don''t know what I should do. I


    can''t think of a way to cover this entire thing up. Apart from getting him out of the prison and doing my


    best to tolerate him, to the extent of letting him do whatever he wants to me, what else could I do to


    keep my secrets?" Her voice was soft and heavy with mncholy.

 Chapter 498 People Live Only For Themselves

    Chapter 498 People Live Only For Themselves


    Andrew looked at Cherry; his eyes filled with concern and worry for her. He closed his eyes and sighed.


    n had the right to choose what he would say. If Cherry wanted to keep his mouth shut forever, the


    only way to do it was to...


    Andrew''s body stiffened as a thought urred in his mind. However, he quickly brushed the thought


    away. How could he let such vile thoughts inhabit his mind?


    "And..." Cherry closed her eyes. "n told my secret to the policeman, Luke. That guy is threatening


    me to be his mistress. Otherwise, he will reveal my secret to the media."


    Everyone knew that serving as a mistress meant that she had to sacrifice her body.


    Andrew widened his eyes in shock. "n has gone too far!" he growled.


    However, the man couldn''t utter another word because Cherry had killed n''s sister, and he was


    taking his revenge in every possible way.


    The two had been facing issues right from the beginning, and the problem didn''t seem to end.


    "Yes, he has indeed gone too far. But all I can do isment about it. I''m helpless. I have to listen to


    Luke. After all, he is a policeman. He can do anything to ruin my life." Cherry covered her face with her


    palm, and a lone tear trickled down.


    Andrew''s brows furrowed. He wanted tofort her but couldn''t say anything because both were


    aware of the magnitude of the problem.


    It was midnight when Cherry left the hospital. She strolled across the empty street. The cool wind


    soothed her tired body. Her turbid brain became a little sober.


    Luke sent her a message, asking her to meet him at the hotel the next day. Cherry''s stomach began to


    churn. She had no choice but to meet him.


    Otherwise, the man would reveal her secret to the world.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Cherry couldn''t let people take advantage of her like this. She vowed to make Luke suffer one day for


    torturing her.


    Meanwhile, Luke was standing outside n''s cell with a contented smile.


    The prison was quiet; almost everyone had fallen asleep.


    "Dude, you are freaking awesome! I thought you were just bragging, but I didn''t expect that you could


    make my dreame true." Luke took out a cigarette from his pocket and looked at n in awe.


    n scoffed and put the cigarette into his mouth. Luke lit it for him.


    The man took a puff and slowly exhaled.


    His lungs burned, for the quality of the cigarette was too bad. But n didn''tin because he was


    in jail now.


    "Boy, you are lucky to have an affair with her. If you give up this opportunity, you will regret it for the rest


    of your life." n shook his head, taking another puff of his cigarette.


    "Yes, yes!" Luke nodded excitedly as he began to picture what he would do to Cherry the next day. The


    blood gushed through his veins, making his body tingle.


    Kristine had a beautiful face and a sexy body. She used to be his idol whom he admired, but not even


    in his wildest dreams did Luke think that he would get to sleep with her one day.


    He couldn''t wait to see her at the hotel and fulfill all his desires.


    Luke checked his watch and sighed. Time was ticking slowly; every second felt like an hour.


    "Haste makes waste. Be patient." n shook his head and chuckled.


    Luke grinned sheepishly. He exchanged a few more words with n and left, feeling happy.


    n watched Luke''s receding figure, feeling a sense of aplishment. He had only tried luring Luke


    to torture Cherry but didn''t think that the n would work.


    The young police officer was oblivious to n''s trick. Luke regarded himself lucky but didn''t know that


    he was only digging his grave.


    He had gotten himself into the mess between n and Cherry and would never be able to escape from


    it.


    Bright lights illuminated the Fu Family''s house.


    Anne was sitting in the study with a brush in hand, staring at the rough designs. She growled with


    frustration before crumbling the paper and tossing them into the bin.


    Another star had requested Anne to design her outfit, but her mind was a mess today. She didn''t get


    the inspiration toe up with an original design.


    Her mind was filled with thoughts about Cherry; she couldn''t think of anything else.


    Kevin walked in with a cup of coffee. "What happened?" His eyes widened when he saw the trashcan


    brimming with the crumpled balls of papers.


    Anne rubbed her temples and let out a weary sigh. "My mind is a mess. I am not able toe up with


    a good design idea."


    Kevin chuckled and walked over to his wife. He leaned closer and began massaging her shoulders.


    Anne closed her eyes as her muscles rxed.


    She looked up at Kevin and got lost in her train of thoughts again.


    "What''s wrong with you today? Are you still thinking about Cherry?" Kevin asked. He wasn''t aware


    Cherry had been to Anne''s office today. However, sensing her mood, he could tell that she was still


    thinking about it.


    Anne nodded, smiling gently at her husband.


    Kevin somehow managed to read her mind. Her thoughts involuntarily drifted back to Cherry. She felt


    that n had gone too far.


    "Stop worrying. It has nothing to do with us. I know that you can''t stop thinking about Cherry but you


    have to understand that you can''t help her." Anne stood up and stretched her body. She smiled at


    Kevin and walked out, holding his hand. "I have been sitting for a long time, and I''m hungry now. How


    about I make you some midnight snack?"


    Kevin was surprised, but he nodded happily.


    Anne pursed her lips and skimmed through the fridge. The Fu Family usually bought fresh meat and


    vegetables in the morning. She grew frustrated as there was nothing to cook.


    It waste at night. Anne could neither go to bed on an empty stomach nor eat unhealthy food and


    suffer the next day morning.


    A smile stretched across her lips when she spotted the egg tray.


    She decided to make egg custard. It was easy to digest as well as nutritious.


    She quickly wore her apron, put the eggs into a bowl and added some salt. Within a few minutes, she


    ced a steaming bowl of egg custard in front of Kevin.


    The two enjoyed theirte-night snack as they chatted happily. Kevin took a mouthful of the custard


    and moaned in appreciation.


    "Colin seems to be facing a big problem in his business," he said.


    Anne snapped her head to look at him. "Is it a serious problem?"


    Kevin nodded. "I hadn''t paid attention to Colin''s business at first. But the other CEOs have been telling


    that if Colin didn''t handle it well, then he would go bankrupt."


    "Oh, God! That sounds awful!" Anne shook her head in surprise.


    "Colin has just risen to the top. He isn''t from a wealthy background. This loss will have a grave impact


    on his business and family," Kevin said concernedly.


    Anne shook her head worriedly. E was still staying with the Fu Family. Thankfully, the children were


    asleep. The poor girl would be worried if she found out about the problems her father had been facing.


    The people of the Fu Family grew fond of E with every passing day. The girl was not only beautiful,


    but she had a friendly personality as well.


    "Do you think we can help him?" Anne asked.


    Kevin shook his head. "I don''t get along with the CEO of thepany that Colin has coborated with.


    He has a conflict with me. I can''t do anything about it."


    Anne took a spoon of custard and smiled. "Since he can rise in the business circle in such a short


    period of time, he certainly has some ability. We can''t help him now, but this is a chance to find out if he


    can make it."


    It was not their problem to worry about, so they decided not to get involved in it.


    Kevin nodded and continued to eat.


    The next morning, Cherry was in the kitchen, making breakfast for Andrew. She couldn''t fall asleep all


    night.


    Andrew''s assistant and agents were with him in the ward.


    Cherry walked in with a lunch bag. The assistant stood up and took over her things, while the agent


    nced at Cherry, casting a disgusted look at her.


    Andrew smiled, but it didn''t reach his eyes.


    "Andrew, I know that you are weak. But you are a popr actor; you can''t stay in bed all day long.


    Besides, your fans are waiting for you outside -- theye to see you every day. I think you should see


    them even if you don''t feel like it." If Andrew didn''t acknowledge their effort, then his fans might forget


    him soon.


    Andrew nodded in understanding. The injury on his head would take longer to heal because that was


    where n had hit him. His body was covered in bruises, but he was showing significant improvement.


    Now, except for sometimes he would feel dizzy, there were no other serious symptoms.


    "Let Andrew sit on a wheelchair," Cherry suggested.


    The agent looked at her and nodded. Sitting in a wheelchair would only make his condition seem worse


    than it actually was.


    Andrew smiled at Cherry.


    Once his assistant and agent left, he finally asked the question that had been bothering him all night.


    "Are you going to see him tonight?"


    Among the few people who knew Cherry''s true identity, only Andrew understood her emotions and


    listened to her grievances. She felt nice to have someone who neither hated nor judged her. Therefore,


    Cherry told him everything -- she felt as if a weight had left her chest.


    Cherry''s body stiffened; she averted her gaze. She didn''t want to meet Luke. However, she knew what


    might happen if she didn''t listen to him. She had no choice. The man would reveal her secret to the


    world if she disobeyed.


    "I killed someone unintentionally, and I''m living with the mistake of my past. The damage is irreparable.


    I am doomed," Cherry finally said after a long silence.


    Sensing the meaning behind her words, Andrew understood that she was going to see Luke.


    He looked away and let out a weary sigh. Andrew was a smart man; he knew that he had to stay away


    from Cherry. Otherwise, his reputation would get tarnished if people found out her truth. Therefore, it


    was better to end all ties with her.


    However, the sight of Cherry''s pitiful face broke his heart. Andrew felt sorry for her.


    After all, she didn''t mean to kill anyone.


    "Thank you, Andrew. Thank you for listening to my side of the story and understanding my emotions.


    You haven''t revealed my identity to the media despite knowing the truth. You are a good man, and I am


    grateful for having you by my side," Cherry said. Her voice was thick with emotion.


    Andrew was surprised. He had not helped Cherry in any way, but she was thanking him just for


    listening to her.


    Cherry had been carrying the burden of her past. The secrets were suffocating her and killing her


    happiness. She was finally happy to have found someone whom she could trust.


    Although Andrew only listened to her instead of offering any help, she felt safe around him. She could


    be herself instead of pretending to be Kristine.


    "Well, I have some work to deal with today. I''m leaving now." Cherry picked up her bag and walked


    outside.


    Andrew watched her leave as countless thoughts swarmed in his head.


    He knew that Cherry wouldn''te to see him in the rest of the day because she was going to have


    sex with Luke tonight. Perhaps the woman had slept with countless people in the past. But this time it


    was different. She was threatened to have sex with another man, which had torn her self-esteem to


    shreds.


    However, Andrew couldn''t get involved in such things.


    He wouldn''t allow himself to get into this mess because he had to take care of his future.


    He closed his eyes and sighed, hoping to get better soon.

 Chapter 499 Murderous Intentions

    Chapter 499 Murderous Intentions


    After a long, full day''s work, Cherry finally reluctantly made her way to the designated hotel, weary and


    apprehensive.


    Luke had already arrived. He had been waiting for her.


    He was sitting alone. He nced at his watch with impatient anticipation. Suddenly, he heard a knock


    on his door. His eyes lit up with excitement. He immediately hurried to get to his feet, straighten up and


    ready himself to answer the door in a fashion would make hime across as casual. He didn''t want


    his eagerness to show.


    Standing in the doorway was a slender, strikingly beautiful woman. She had sunsses and a mask


    on, but Luke could nheless recognize her to be his one and only goddess-like Kristine.


    Initially, he had drooled over her images in various entertainment magazines, admiring every bit of her


    attractive body. He never thought he would one day meet her in person, let alone have the opportunity


    to live out his fantasies with her.


    Fortune was indeed in his stars!


    On the phone, Luke was confident when he spoke to Cherry. But her physical presence before him had


    an astounding effect on him. He awkwardly averted his gaze, his facepletely flushed, and he was


    struck dumb.


    Cherry was being made to stand in the doorway. Irked, she angrily said, "Let me in!"


    A hoard of paparazzi had just been on her tail and she had just managed to lose them after quite the


    concerted effort. If they discovered her in this scenario, no exnation would be able to clear her


    name. She would forever be tainted for this.


    Luke suddenly realized he had frozen in the doorway, blocking her entry to the room.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He was mortified and blushed a deep crimson. He hurried to move out of the way to let Cherry in.


    Noticing that he had the curtains drawn open, she was quick to stride across the room and pull them


    shut. After carefully looking around the room, perhaps to ensure there were no recording devices


    around, Cherry removed her shades and mask to reveal her exquisite face.


    A few days ago, Cherry had visited the prison to see n. She had been just as covered up then, so


    Luke had not had a chance to get a clear look at her in person. This moment was the first time he had


    this opportunity.


    Cherry had porcin skin with delicate effeminate features. With the assistance of some stic


    surgery, her natural beauty had been enhanced masterfully. Although she did not look as perfect as


    she did on television, she was still a stunner of note.


    Luke was quite excitable and wanted to express his awe but he was so flustered that he did not know


    where to begin.


    Cherry looked him up and down in disdain. He was tall but quite mediocre-looking overall.


    "Well, I have a very busy schedule and can''t spend much time with you. If you''re nning on doing


    something, you''d better get to it soon. I need to leave as soon as we''re done," Cherry said frankly,


    looking at Luke without even trying to hide her disgust.


    Luke was shocked at how straight-forward she was being but clearly understood her.


    Indeed, Cherry was here to fulfil his every desire today. While he looked at her lustfully, she began


    underdressing. Seeing her clothing fall to the ground around her made him feel hot all over.


    Without wasting a moment, Luke pulled Cherry into hisscivious embrace.


    Elsewhere, Andrew nced at his phone irritably. Recently, his fame had grown at an rming rate but


    he still was notpletely happy.


    He rubbed his temple gently in attempt to ease his angst. He nced his phone to check the time. He


    figured that Cherry had reached the hotel by now.


    ''I can''t get tangled up in these matters. Absolutely not!'' Andrew said to himself. Unwittingly, something


    had started to stir in the depths of his heart, yet he shook his head firmly in affirmation of what he had


    just thought.


    Had it been any other female star, he would not have felt as affected. But it was Cherry. He struggled


    and just could not let it go.


    He knew that if her past came to light, it would undo everything she had worked for and there would be


    no opportunity for a fresh start. But if he chose to remain with this woman, every second of his life be


    filled with drama and misery.


    Not to mention, he had just pretended to live with her and this resulted in him nearly permanently


    bing a vegetable from the injuries he sustained. If he actually lived with her with the real intention


    to be in a rtionship, he felt that he might die!


    ''Anyone who makes such a heinous mistake has to pay the price. She deserves it. It has nothing to do


    with me!'' Convincing himself of this, Andrew made his way to his bed, settled himself in and tightly shut


    his eyes.


    He repeatedly told himself to forget about Cherry, and go to sleep.


    Elsewhere, n was casually looking at things on his phone, when he noticed the time and smirked.


    Cherry would be with Luke now. He wondered if she was filled with hatred and the urge to kill him right


    now.


    With a satisfied sneer, he put his phone aside andy contentedly on the bed.


    "Cherry, I promised you that I would make your life a living hell as long as there is life in me. When I


    die, I will make sure I take you to hell with me. And I am a man of my word, silly girl," whispered n


    into the empty darkness, in a vile, menacing tone.


    The new day had dawned without Cherry even realizing it. She opened her eyes at the sound of the


    rm.


    A strong arm was wrapped around her slender waist. With a look of disgust, she firmly pushed it off her.


    She didn''t even bother to hide the repulsion at the situation.


    Due to Cherry''s abrupt movement of his arm, Luke woke up from his dreams. Seeing the stunning


    woman in front of him, he blinked his eyes to make sure he wasn''t dreaming.


    He had thought thatst night was just a dream, but awakening to this attractive woman before him, he


    realized it was not just a fantasy but reality.


    Luke smiled with satisfaction and pulled Cherry into his arms again.


    "Kristine, I''m not dreaming, am I? Did I really have youst night?"


    Cherry frowned and hit Luke''s arm aggressively. She retorted coldly, "Let me go. I have to go to work."


    Luke frowned, clearly unhappy, and said, "I''ve already put in my leave for the day. Why do you need to


    go to work right now? Can''t you stay here with me and give mepany?"


    "Me, apany you?" Cherry jeered at him. She stood up and looked down on Luke with contempt


    tangible in her expression, "Who you do think you are? What makes you special enough for my


    company?"


    Luke froze and gritted his teeth, infuriated.


    "You requested that Ie to this hotel as per an arrangement between us. I''ve done my part and


    spent the night with you. If you now decide to still spill the beans about my true identity, you will regret


    it. Because if you open your mouth, I will make sure I drag you to hell with me." Cherry continued in a


    frigid, intense tone, "When you were asleepst night, I took the liberty of making a video of you in this


    compromising situation. Trust me, it is enough to prove that you threatened me into it.


    If I decide to leak the videos and pictures on social media, you will never be able to recover from the


    embarrassment.


    So just make this clear in your head: you are not the only one who has something on me; I have


    something on to hold over your head too. So I trust we will not be revealing anything about each other,


    especially since I held up my end of the bargain and have spent a night with you."


    Without further ado, and not affording Luke even a nanosecond to answer, Cherry went into the


    bathroom, her expression still full of contempt.


    Hearing the sound of sshing and running water, Luke began to let out his frustration and gnashed


    his teeth lividly.


    It was clear to him now in hindsight. No wonder Cherry had been so willing to go ahead with the actst


    night. She wanted to create the perfect opportunity to catch him on video inpromising light. She


    had been waiting for the perfect moment hence she had feigned being obliging. But was Luke that


    gullible? It was like taking candy from a child.


    He was now certain that Cherry was a devious woman. In his twisted mind, he rationalized that she had


    just spent one night with him. He didn''t have any hard feelings against her but she clearly despised


    him.


    He could not bear it!


    Luke stood up in indignation and shoved the bathroom door roughly. At this hotel, the bathroom doors


    did not have locks.


    Cherry was preupied with taking a shower and was caughtpletely off guard by what Luke did


    next. He grabbed her and pushed her up against the wall, pinning her so that she was restrained from


    retaliating.


    After forcibly being kissed by Luke, she fell to the shower floor.


    Satisfied with this scene, Luke sneered. He crouched down, his face a few inches above hers. Despite


    her protests, he lifted her chin with his index finger and said, "So you think you are something special?


    Let me just tell you, you are the lucky one in that I have taken somewhat of a liking to you. Forget your


    superiorityplex. If I let the media know about your true identity, you will run the very real risk of


    going to prison, regardless of whatever you do or say to defame me.


    So, you''d better change your attitude right before I grow tired of your bullshit. Or don''t me me for my


    bad behavior because it''s just a response to your attitude." After finishing his monologue, he snorted


    and stood up slowly. Seeing the rebellious look on Cherry''s face, he gave her a hard kick on the leg. He


    turned and left.


    Cherry let out a cry of pain and tears began flowing down her cheeks. Hearing a door shut, she


    realized Luke had left. She could not contain herself and burst into unrestraint bawling.


    She understood what he had meant. The leverage would always be with him and he wouldn''t let her


    get away with a few threats of ckmail.


    But she could not stand being with Luke. The thought of him touching her again repulsed her to the


    core. She closed her eyes slowly.


    She didn''t know how much time passed before she had found the emotional strength to lift herself off


    that bathroom floor. Finally, she made her way out of the hotel. Her body was covered in the marks


    from Luke''s abuses so she knew she could not film today. The only option she had was to ask the


    director for leave so that she could rest.


    This television series was produced by Kevin''spany, so his employees naturally had a healthy


    respect for her. Their boss supported her so they didn''t dare offend her.


    Upon returning home, Cherryy down on the sofa. For the first time, she was not distracted and felt


    the full trauma for the injuries he had caused. Her legs were extremely sore. Looking at them, she


    realized he had bruised them very badly.


    Cherry screamed in frustration. She quickly went to ssh some water on her face. The face which


    looked back at her in the mirror was as white as snow and her eyes had a crazed look to them. She


    barely recognized herself. ''Is that really me?'' she wondered.


    "Luke, I was willing to let you go afterst night, but because of the way you behaved, I will have to be


    completely ruthless in taking my revenge," said Cherry to herself while narrowing her eyes with a


    maniacal look on her face.


    She''d already killed someone before, so what if she killed someone else now?


    Plus, with her financial resources, there was no need for her to get her hands dirty herself. She just


    needed to hire the right people to get the job done. They would be more than happy to be hired for the


    job.


    "Luke, just fall off the face of this earth!" she screamed, venting her fury.

 Chapter 500 Mutual Agreement

    Chapter 500 Mutual Agreement


    Anne got off work at noon that day, so she made her way to kindergarten to pick up Eddy and E.


    Perhaps it was because they had been living together for some time now, the two kids were getting


    along really well as the days passed. E had be an honorary member of the Fu Family.


    She had been born in a wealthy and good-natured family but she lost her mother when she was still


    just a baby. Her father was very often away on business. He was a wonderful father when he was


    around but it just never fully made up for the time that he spent away on business.


    What was more, E was a good friend to Eddy, which made Anne have an even greater sympathy and


    affection for her.


    During this time period that she stayed with them, Anne treated her just as she would treat her own


    daughter, and cared for her with all her heart.


    Although E was still too little to understand theplexity of emotions, she understood the basics


    and was quite sensitive and discerning. She knew whether someone was being sincere or not. Sensing


    the sincerity of Anne, she grew to really love her.


    Anne arrived at the school a little earlier than the time the kids were to be dismissed. She got off her


    vehicle and waited outside.


    "Mrs. Anne!" A familiar voice suddenly came from behind. Anne turned to see who had called her.


    It was Colin!


    A look of pleasant surprise appeared on Anne''s face. "It''s so nice that you''re back from your trip!"


    Colin smiled but avoided making eye contact with her. The kids had just been dismissed but the


    teachers were trying to get them into an orderly line so that they did not fall in their rush to get to their


    parents.


    "Daddy!" E squeaked, thrilled at the surprise. She and Eddy had walked out of the schools gates


    together. She ran up to her Dad, her happiness apparent on her little face.


    E really enjoyed her time she had spent with the Fu Family, but regardless of how well they got


    along, they were not her own blood.


    For E, no one couldpare to her wonderful father.


    With a wide smile, Colin squatted down so that she could run into his arms. He held her affectionately


    and nted a little kiss on her forehead.


    "Sweetheart, did you miss me?" Looking at his beautiful little girl, Colin did not try to hide the


    unconditional love from showing on his face.


    With her arms around Colin''s neck, E nodded vigorously. "Of course, Daddy. I really missed you a lot.


    I''m so happy that you''re finally back."


    Colin smiled and touched her nose. Then he turned to Anne and said, "Mrs. Anne, thank you for taking


    such good care of my darling E."


    Anne shook her head. "She is such a wonderful little kid. It is only a pleasure to have her."


    Colin smiled gratefully. He wanted to say something more but stopped himself after some


    consideration.


    Anne had interacted with a diversity of people over the years and had developed the ability to read


    them like an open book. Colin did not do a good job of disguising that he had just been about to say


    something else. She instantly knew there was something he was holding back.


    "Kevin actually came home a bit early today. He''s been home since midday. Why don''t youe over


    to our ce?" Anne asked warmly.


    She knew Colin had problems with his business and knew that she could not help directly, but


    nheless she wanted to extend a hospitable invite.


    Colin looked at Anne; the look of gratitude on his face increased. He nodded in eptance of her


    thoughtful invitation.


    When Anne returned home with Colin and the two kids in tow, Kevin and the other kids were home, but


    Selma was not around.


    Colin''s presence was a bit of a surprise to Kevin. He knew that Colin had to deal with great business


    problems on his trip. He shouldn''t have been back this soon as it would have taken quite a bit of time to


    clear up all the issues.


    And furthermore, Kevin thought he shouldn''t be here, of all ces.


    But on second thought, Kevin could understand why Colin would want to pay them a visit. He smiled


    weingly and invited Colin to take a seat. The servant immediately plied him with some tea.


    Colin nodded to the servant in thanks, then turned his attention on Kevin.


    Just a few days had passed since they''dst seen Colin but he had clearly lost significant weight. The


    issues he was dealing with must have really taken its toll on him.


    "Dinner will be ready shortly, but while we wait, why don''t we have a seat in the study?" Kevin made


    this suggestion as he did not want to discuss such serious matters in front of the little ones.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Colin nodded and put E down. But she urgently grabbed at his hand with anxiety.


    "Daddy, how long will you be gone for this time?" E looked up at Colin with her big, beautiful eyes.


    Colin would never want to disappoint or neglect her.


    But sometimes things were out of his hands. He just could not always do what he wanted because of


    hismitments.


    Colin sighed and ced his hand on the top of her small head. He looked at her, guilt apparent from his


    face, and said, "I''m so sorry, sweetheart, but I have to leave this afternoon."


    E screwed up her face and looked at Colin with anger. She was used to her father going away for


    business but it had never been as frequent as recently. This would be two times in the shortest space


    of time.


    Previously, Colin would spend at least a few days with her between his business trips. But now, not


    even a few hours would pass before he left her again.


    "Is it because you don''t like me that you''re always going away and leaving me?" E rxed her grip


    on Colin''s hand and wrinkled her face in concern. He could see the tears building up in her doe-like


    eyes, ready to overflow any second now.


    Colin gathered her into his arms, and gave Kevin an apologetic look. Kevin smiled in constion. He


    was in no rush when there was a scene like this to deal with.


    "Honey, what are you talking about? You know that you are the most important thing in my whole life.


    How could I ever abandon my favorite person? I have just been very busytely. I know you''re a clever


    little girl, and you will understand, right?


    I promise, you and I will spend some time together as soon as I manage to sort this matter out. Please


    don''t be angry with me now, okay?" Colin said in a warm,forting voice.


    E pursed her lips and didn''t give Colin any further grief.


    "Good girl. I have to leave this afternoon so let''s share some happy time together before then," Colin


    continued.


    E looked lovingly at Colin, her heart melting. She really was a daddy''s girl, through and through.


    Colin smiled at his little girl and held her in his arms. Feeling her small, squishy little body in his arms,


    he wished he never had to leave her. But he also was well-aware that this would be utterly and


    completely impossible!


    Money made the world go round, and in today''s society, it was the only thing that would ensure E


    had the best opportunities and a good life in the future.


    Plus, he had promised her mother that he would ensure that she lived a happy life that was short of


    nothing. How could he realize this promise without money?


    Inadvertently, he had provided her with more financial security at the cost of familial affection and


    quality family time.


    Right now, she had trouble epting this. But Colin had a feeling she would appreciate all his hard


    work when she was a bit older, and understood why he was so busy in her formative years.


    "Honey, wait for a few more years. I''ll always be with you then!" Colin said in a low, reassuring tone. If it


    weren''t for theplete silence in the room, no one else would have even heard him speak.


    Now that he had sessfully managed to make a name in in the business world in the city in such a


    short time, it was inevitable that his influence and power would grow greatly in theing years. He


    was sure he would have more time with E in future. This was just the initial push.


    Pursing her lips but looking like she understood, E nodded. Heaving a great sigh of relief, Colin


    finally feltfortable to follow Kevin upstairs into the study.


    E got herself off the couch and walked sadly to Anne. Anne held her close and touched the tip of her


    nose affectionately. "E, life is full of things that we can''t control. Your father loves you very much and


    wants to spend all his time with you, but right now, there are other things that he has to do."


    After all, people could not just do as they pleased in this world. One could not always have it all. If he


    wanted to ensure his business would thrive, he had to sacrifice some family time. It was just how things


    had to bnce.


    It was even true in respect of Anne''s life.


    In order to gain the sess she wanted for the LF Group, she had to dedicate a lot of time and effort at


    the cost of quality time with her children. If Selma hadn''t been there for her kids, she would have also


    felt deeply guilty.


    E nodded her head to show she understood but she was nheless upset, and buried her face in


    Anne''s arms.


    Sally couldn''t help pressing her lips angrily together in frustration. Her eyes filled with furious tears. As


    far as she was concerned, her mother''s affection and warm embrace belonged to her. She did not want


    to share it will E.


    She wanted to pull E off her mother. But she fought the urge when she looked at Eddy next to her.


    There was a chance that E would be her future sister-inw so she would endure it.


    Colin went upstairs and sat down in the study with Kevin.


    "From word going around, you''vee into some real trouble this time. I didn''t anticipate that you


    would be back in no less a month considering the magnanimity of the issues. But you came back so


    quickly. Is it because you don''t think the problems can be resolved by yourself?" Kevin got straight to


    the point.


    Colin hade straight to the Fu Family''s house. He decided it would be better not to beat around the


    bush, and just be honest and to the point.


    Colin nodded. "You have read the scenario correctly. This time, the issues are extremelyplex. I


    don''t think that I will manage to resolve it on my own. I wanted to ask for your assistance. As a fellow


    businessman, I will not let you suffer any losses due to your helping me. I will ensure you are


    remunerated for you services."


    Kevin raised his eyebrows in pleasant surprise and smiled. They were currently in a partnership on


    some projects so he knew what kind of man Colin was.


    "Your partner and I have had conflict before. He will not have any respect for me if I involve myself with


    your problems with him. Plus, I don''t interested in the projects you two have been working on." Kevin


    shook his head.


    "He has very ambitious ns but he does not have the capability and skillset to achieve these things. I


    have already ended the cooperation with him. I feel that if the business n halts at this juncture, it will


    not be soon before I will have to face bankruptcy. I am going to have to find a new business partner


    before it''s toote for me to salvage what has been done thus far," Colin borated, after a brief


    moment of hesitation.


    Kevin nodded. He understood exactly what Colin was trying to say. Colin needed his cooperation and


    support in order toplete his business endeavor sessfully.


    Initially, Kevin had not thought much of Colin''s business ideas. But now that Colin hade to him and


    been so genuine and honest, coupled with the fact that E had be so dear to his family, Kevin


    reconsidered his position.


    "What if we include the business district into the n as well?" Colin suggested.


    Most of the Fu Family''s businesses were long-standing, well-established businesses that had run over


    many generations. There weren''t any new start-uppanies in the portfolio.


    This was why Colin and Kevin both were not interested in working with each other initially - their


    business strategies werepletely different.


    Kevin raised his eyebrows and smiled at the proposal.


    If the business district formed part of this venture, his interest would definitely be peeked.


    Kevin had interest in acquiring that piece ofnd from the moment it came on the market. But before he


    could even think of making a move, Colin was already one step ahead in acquisition of it. It had truly


    disheartened Kevin and it had yed on his mind for a very long time. Now that Colin was willing to


    make a deal in respect of this property, he was indeed pleased.


    "Please do not worry. I will not let any losse to you," Kevin said to Colin with a smile.


    Colin let out a sigh of relief and looked at Kevin gratefully.


    This was the best he could have hoped for!


    Now that the two of them had decided to partner up, they would have to consider the ambit of their


    agreement very carefully. But now was not the time for that. Dinner was ready so the two of them made


    their way back downstairs.


    Anne looked at the two of them returning with concern on her face. Seeing that they both looked cheery


    and had smiles on their faces, she felt a great sense of relief. It seemed they had reached a mutual


    agreement of some sort.


    Kevin was a businessman who ensured that he would not sustain any heavy losses, so she knew that


    he would consider everything proposed to him diligently.


    With a kind smile, Anne addressed the servant. "Please serve the meal."


    The servant nodded at once and instructed the other helpers to begin serving the meal.

 Chapter 501 Selmas Problem

    Chapter 501 Selma''s Problem


    After returning to the prison, Luke sneaked into n''s cell with a bottle of wine and meat.


    n was yawning and staring at the ceiling, feeling bored. He saw Luke standing outside his cell and


    immediately sat up. A smile stretched across his lips as his gaze flitted to the bag in his hands.


    "Dude, I''m here to thank you. Take a bite and let me know if you like it. I''ll bring it for you the next time."


    Luke revered n and treated him as his older brother. He tried every possible way to get closer to


    him.


    n was a smart guy. He understood what Luke meant. He nodded and took a bite of the drumstick


    chicken, and began chewing it contentedly. "You are smart, Luke. I guess you got what you wantedst


    night; am I right? Otherwise, why would you get all these things for me?"


    A subtle blush painted Luke''s cheeks. He opened the wine and poured a ss of wine for n.


    The man took a big gulp of wine and snorted in distaste as it tasted bitter. n was a wealthy man who


    had consumed the best wine in the world. He couldn''t force the drink down his throat.


    However, drinking or eating good food in prison was a dreame true. Therefore, he didn''tin.


    n put the ss aside and looked at Luke. "That woman is vicious, so be careful. If you do something


    stupid and get into trouble, even I can''t help you."


    Luke smiled, his eyes gleamed with determination. He would never get into trouble. If at all something


    happened, Cherry would have to deal with the consequences, not him.


    Luke was a newly appointed police who had just begun his career, but Cherry was a popr star. If


    people found about their affair, Cherry would receive all the blow.


    The woman had worked hard to reach this position. Therefore, she would never allow herself to fail.


    Luke knew that she would be cautious, so he had no reason to be afraid of her.


    Considering that he had fun with Cherryst night, Luke wasn''t ready to let her go easily. She would


    never be able to escape from him.


    Looking at Luke''s expression, n sneered and shook his head. The arrogant, young man in front of


    him didn''t understand the magnitude of the problem.


    But n seemed unconcerned. It wasn''t his problem, and there was no reason for him to worry about


    it.


    E would leave the Fu Family''s residence since Colin had returned from the trip. They could


    amodate E if the man had to go on a business trip again from the future.


    Life seemed easy without any problems. However, something seemed to bother Anne.


    She had a rtively free day at work. Therefore, she returned home early and watched TV with her


    children. The kids were quiet and happy when they were with their mother.


    She took her phone and checked the time. It was already nine in the evening.


    "Eddy, you take care of your little brother and sister. Be a good boy, okay?"


    Anne instructed and stood up.


    Eddy was still reading with his head down. He nodded in acknowledgment but didn''t take her words


    seriously.


    Anne shook her head helplessly. However, her eyes widened in surprise when she saw the name of the


    book. Her son was reading One Hundred Years of Solitude.


    Eddy was still a child. How could he read books that were meant for adults?


    Anne wanted to ask him if he understood the book. However, she decided against it and walked away.


    She would be more surprised and confused if Eddy told her that he could understand it.


    Sometimes ignorance was bliss. Anne wasn''t ready to deal with another shock.


    In the study, Kevin was still busy dealing with office work. Although he hadn''t signed the contract with


    Colin yet, the two had decided to coborate. Therefore, he still had a lot of paper works to arrange and


    decisions to make.


    Hearing the sound of the door, Kevin looked up and saw Anne hesitantly walking towards him.


    "Kevin, do you think that Mom has gotten busytely?" Anne asked, studying Kevin''s face.


    The man stopped writing; an involuntary frown crept on his forehead. Selma usually liked to stay at


    home with the children. However, Kevin seldom saw his mother at home in the past few days. She


    went out early in the morning and came homete at night.


    Kevin dealt with all the problems in thepany, so he wondered what was keeping his mother busy.


    "Yes, I just realized it. Doesn''t it seem a little strange?" Kevin shook his head.


    "Well, she used to hang out with her wealthy friends, but she usually doesn''t meet them so frequently. I


    wonder why she ising homete every day." The frown on Kevin''s forehead deepened. He


    wondered what had happened to his mother.


    "I saw Mom this morning -- something is wrong. Her face is pale; there are dark circles around her


    eyes. I think she is worried about something." Anne sighed. Selma usually took meticulous care of her


    skin and beauty. However, she looked stressed, as if she had encountered a serious problem.


    But if Selma was stuck in a problem, why didn''t she ask them for help?


    Kevin nced at his watch before looking at Anne. "Well, let us wait for her toe home today."


    Selma hadn''t uttered a word to them. Both Kevin and Anne knew that she wanted to hide the truth from


    them. However, regardless of whether Selma liked it or not, it was their responsibility to help her.


    Families stick together and help each other during times of need.


    Anne nodded and followed Kevin downstairs. Sally and Simon had gone to bed while Eddy was still


    sitting on the sofa with his legs crossed, engrossed in the book he was reading.


    His lips were pursed into a thin line; his eyes were fixed on the pages as if he were immersed in the


    world of the book.


    "Do you think he understands the book?" Anne asked, knitting her brows in confusion.


    The book wasn''t a light read. How could her boy understand the heavy themes it conveyed? Even


    adults found it difficult to read such a book, and it seemed strange for a four-year-old to read it with


    such profound interest.


    Anne wondered if Eddy understood the vocabry and the richness of thenguage. Everyone knew


    that Eddy was a genius -- he was ahead of his times.


    But could he be smart enough to grasp the concepts that only adults could?


    Kevin couldn''t help but smile at the puzzled look on his wife''s face. "Eddy once said that you have to


    take a serious interest in the book if you want to read it. You have got to pretend as if you understand it


    even if you don''t."


    Anne was baffled. She looked at her son in shock.


    Eddy was only pretending to read the book.


    The boy''s eyshes looked longer under the lights. He had inherited his father''s features. Anne knew


    that he would grow up to be a handsome man.


    Just then, Eddy closed his book and turned to look at Kevin. He sighed and left upstairs without saying


    a word.


    Anne suppressed herughter. The disgruntled look on Eddy''s face revealed that he was ming his


    father for exposing his truth.


    But it waste, and Eddy had to sleep soon.


    Anne leaned against Kevin''s chest and watched the soap opera, feeling contented.


    As time went by, Kevin gradually became restless. It was already midnight, but Selma hadn''t returned


    home.


    "Why don''t you call her?" Anne''s stomach clenched with anticipation. She feared that something had


    happened to Selma.


    Kevin nodded. Just as he took out his phone, he heard the servant''s voice. The two exchanged


    nces as Selma returned home.


    The woman opened the door without making a noise and tried sneaking in without drawing anyone''s


    attention. However, she didn''t know that Anne and Kevin were waiting for her.


    "It iste. What are you guys doing here? Go to bed. Don''t you have to go to work tomorrow?" She


    smiled and walked in before closing the door behind her.


    Kevin frowned. "Mom, where were you? What''s going on?"


    Selma''s body stiffened; she grew nervous. But she quickly rearranged her expression and forced a


    smile. "Nothing happened. I was ying mahjong with my friends. I realized that it was fun, so I have


    been going there every day."


    Selma yawned, revealing the tiredness on her face. "It iste. I have an appointment tomorrow, so I''ll


    go to bed soon."


    She stalked upstairs but stopped after taking two steps and turned around. Kevin and Anne were


    staring at her, looking worried.


    Judging their expressions, Selma realized that they didn''t believe her.


    "I''m telling the truth," she emphasized again.


    Kevin sensed that something was wrong but didn''t utter a word. He stared into Selma''s eyes as if


    prating her thoughts.


    She shook her head and went upstairs, letting out a weary sigh. If Kevin didn''t believe her words, he


    would ask someone to follow her and find what she had been up to.


    Selma walked downstairs. Kevin and Anne were still sitting on the sofa.


    The two exchanged nces when they saw Selma and waited for her to speak.


    "Well, since you guys have found out that something is wrong. I won''t hide the truth anymore." Selma''s


    face darkened. She bit her lip and looked at Anne, feeling guilty.


    Anne gulped. She had an eerie feeling that the problem had something to do with her.


    "Anne, I''m sorry. It''s all my fault. I didn''t expect that things would turn out like this..." Selma shook her


    head helplessly.


    Back then, when Selma didn''t like Anne, she had taken pictures of Anne and Peter together on the bed


    and threw them into a cave. The two men she hired to do the job for her feared that Kevin would find


    them, so they went to another city.


    Kevin had tried tracking them, but as time went by, he eventually forgot about it.


    Considering they were out of danger, the two men returned to A City. They had spent all their money in


    the process of escaping from Kevin. Therefore, they ckmailed Selma.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    She ignored them at first, but they continued to bother her. Selma threatened that she would send them


    to jail if they didn''t leave the city.


    However, to her utter dismay, they had a recording of their conversation and what Selma asked them to


    do.


    Although both Anne and Kevin knew she was behind everything, the Fu Family''s reputation would be


    damaged if they posted it online. Selma was helpless; she wanted to save their family''s name as well


    as retain thepany''s image.


    Things were falling apart, and she couldn''t escape from the problem. She and Anne had finally started


    getting along with each other.


    The family was harmonious, and the children were happy. Selma couldn''t let anyone destroy the peace


    and tranquility of their lives again. She had been looking out for the two men to put an end to the issue,


    but to no avail.


    However, she didn''t expect that Anne and Kevin would find out her secret.


    The couple frowned as they listened to Selma''s exnation. They didn''t think that the two gangsters


    would be bold enough toe back to them again.


    Kevin''s jaw tightened; he looked murderous. "Mom, leave the problem to me. I will handle it."


    Selma should have informed Anne and Kevin about the gangsters the moment they contacted her.


    However, since the problem had escted quickly, Kevin had to solve it. Nothing else was more


    important than putting an end to the issue.


    Moreover, the gangsters were daring people. Their vindictive moves almost killed Anne before. She


    wanted to take her revenge for the problems they had caused but couldn''t trace them. Now that they


    were back, it was time to teach them a lesson.

 Chapter 502 Meet In The Bar By Accident

    Chapter 502 Meet In The Bar By ident


    Selma sighed helplessly and nodded.


    She didn''t want to tell this to Anne and Kevin, but now that they had known it, there was nothing she


    could do.


    Maybe it would be more reassuring to leave this matter to Kevin.


    Looking at Kevin, Anne pursed her lips slightly. The scene at that time appeared in Anne''s mind, and


    she frowned.


    If it weren''t for Kevin''s quick action and Peter''spany and encouragement, she would have died in


    the cave.


    The two men really wanted to kill her!


    If the two thieves had gone far away, they would have let them go. But now...


    Greed had no limits!


    Kevin held Anne''s hand. Anne looked up at Kevin with a faint smile on her face. She nodded at Kevin.


    Kevin understood what was on Anne''s mind and smiled helplessly.


    At the same time, in the most bustling bar in A City.


    A girl had long hair that was down to her waist was wearing a peaked cap, which covered her face. It


    was hard to see her face clearly, but her nice figure was more eye-catching.


    Countless gazes were fixed on the girl, but if someone wanted to approach her, they would be stopped,


    making them unable to approach or spy on her.


    What people couldn''t get was always the best. The more mysterious it was, the more attractive it would


    be.


    For a moment, everyone''s eyes fell on the girl. In contrast, she lowered her head and slowly drank her


    own drink. She exuded a cold and mncholy aura, which was more like poison, making people want


    to get close to her.


    "Miss Cherry, there is a mix of good and bad here. If you are recognized, I don''t know what kind of


    gossip will happen tomorrow." The bodyguards who were protecting the girl couldn''t stand the gaze of


    the crowd and walked up to the girl and said.


    The girl frowned slightly and slowly raised her head. Under the flickering light, people could see the


    girl''s face clearly. But in an instant, she quickly lowered her head.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    "I''m here to rx!" The girl''s voice was full of impatience, but it was so familiar.


    Right! The girl in front of everyone was Cherry.


    After so many things happened, Cherry had a headache. Now she had half a day off and came to the


    bar to rx, but she couldn''t enter the stage and dance like everyone else. She could only drink here.


    In this case, she was even requested to go back.


    Well... The bodyguard went too far!


    The bodyguard had no choice but to retreat mncholy.


    Cherry snorted and turned around slowly. At the same time, she raised her eyebrows.


    On the bar counter next to them, two tall figures attracted Cherry''s attention. Cherry narrowed her eyes


    slightly.


    These two men...


    A sense of familiarity lingered in her heart. Cherry thought carefully and remembered in an instant.


    No wonder they looked so familiar. It turned out that they were the people who had kidnapped Anne!


    At that time, Anne was kidnapped by someone sent by Selma and almost died in a cave. This not only


    offended Kevin, but also provoked Kim!


    It was easy for Kim to get the information of these two people.


    Although Cherry didn''t know why Kim didn''t kill the two of them, she had seen their photos. As they


    were gangsters, she paid more attention to them. Now seeing the two men...


    Cherry smiled, but nodded slightly. Good, how bold they were!


    Kim, who owned a huge underworld Empire, was killed by Kevin, but the two thieves still appeared in A


    City. Their courage was really admirable!


    But now that they had appeared, shouldn''t they help her with something?


    At that moment, Cherry put down the drink in her hand and walked towards the two men. The


    bodyguards frowned and immediately followed her, but Cherry waved her hand to stop them.


    The bodyguards had no choice but to obey their boss.


    "Serve these two young men the best wine."


    While Aden and Paul were drinking in depression, a clear female voice came from behind, with a hint of


    smile and more intimacy.


    Frowning, Aden and Paul turned around. With their current property, they couldn''t afford such good


    wine!


    They wanted to see who the nosy woman was, but before they could see the woman''s face, they heard


    the woman say, "It''s my treat!"


    All of a sudden, their worries disappeared. Aden and Paul looked at the woman in front of them and


    found that her face was hidden in the peaked cap, looking very mysterious.


    Aden and Paul looked at each other, and the eyes of the two were full of vignce.


    They were asking for ten million dors from Selma. If they were caught by Kevin, they would surely


    suffer a lot.


    But this woman...


    "Who are you?" Aden, who was tall and strong, looked at Cherry and asked warily.


    Paul, who was shorter than Aden, frowned and looked at Cherry at the same time.


    Cherry smiled and said indifferently, "Anne almost died in that cave. You messed up with Kevin, he


    would take revenge for sure. After he finds you, even if he doesn''t kill you, he will lock you up for a


    lifetime!


    You two are so bold. How dare you show up in public? Do you think Kevin is not that powerful in A


    City?


    If that''s the case, I can let you know clearly that for the sake of your lives, it''s better to leave here."


    Cherry''s words alerted Aden and Paul instantly. The two of them took a step back and put their hands


    behind their backs at the same time.


    "Who are you? Why do you know these things?" Frowning, Aden became more vignt. With his hands


    behind his back, it seemed that he were ready to attack at any time.


    As they moved, Cherry''s heart trembled slightly. In an instant, she realized that they had weapons


    behind them!


    But at this time, Cherry had to make sure that she was calm, even though her smile was a little stiff.


    Cherry turned around. The bodyguards were too far away to protect her.


    Then...


    "Who the hell are you?" On the other side, Paul was getting impatient.


    Cherry sighed deeply and spread out her hands. "I only recognized your identity when I saw the photos


    of you two by ident. But I have no hostility to you. I''m here to have a deal with you."


    Aden and Paul looked at each other and obviously didn''t believe Cherry.


    Cherry had no choice but to continue, "You two have risked your way back to A City, so you must have


    no money with you. I can guarantee that as long as you finish this order, I can give you 5 million!"


    5 million was definitely not a small amount!


    As expected, the bodies of Aden and Paul froze. The two looked at each other. Their eyes lit up.


    Cherry was right. They were hunted down all the way after leaving Anne in the cave. At the beginning,


    they thought the people were sent by Kevin, but in the end, they knew the people was sent by Kim, the


    leader of the underworld!


    They all knew Kim''s identity and strength!


    Under desperation, they dared not stop and could only move forward. They didn''t dare to return to A


    City until they saw the news of Kim''s death on TV recently.


    What''s more, Selma didn''t give them the money she promised at that time. Moreover, after the days of


    escape, although the two of them were not hurt, they no longer had money.


    Helplessly, they could only take a risk to return to A City. But judging from the current situation, Kevin


    did not deal with them. It seemed that they still had hope of sess.


    But during this period, if there was a business, they would naturally not refuse.


    Aden and Paul nodded to each other and slowly loosened their hands on their waists.


    Looking at Cherry seriously, Aden asked, "What do you want us to do?"


    People in this industry naturally didn''t care about the identity of their employer. They just needed to


    complete the task and get their own reward.


    Cherry smiled, took out her phone slowly and opened the album. She pointed at the person on it and


    said, "I hope you can kill him!"


    Aden and Paul looked at each other and nodded. After telling them how she would pay them, they had


    made the deal.


    Aftering out of the bar, Cherry wanted to go home, but after hesitating for a moment, she went to


    the hospital.


    After Andrew woke up, he recovered quickly and could get out of bed by himself now.


    Andrew raised his eyebrows when he saw Cherry. Cherry hadn''te to visit him for several days, and


    he didn''t expect her toete at night.


    Cherry looked at Andrew and smiled, "I was worried that you had fallen asleep before I came here. It


    seems that it''s just the right time."


    Andrew smiled and pointed at the chair with his finger. "Have a seat."


    Cherry nodded and looked up at Andrew. The two of them seemed to have a tacit understanding and


    never mentioned Luke again.


    Andrew knew that Cherry had slept with Luke, so Cherry knew what Andrew was thinking.


    "It''s sote. Do you have something to tell me?" Andrew looked at Cherry and asked.


    Cherry smiled and nodded, "You''re right. I do have something to tell you.


    Now you are getting better. Although your head is hurt, you will not have any sequ after good care.


    Can you help me?"


    Now that she had said so, Andrew of course understood what Cherry meant. Up to now, n was still


    in prison!


    When n was abroad, he had been watched by Kevin''s people. He had already had enough of the


    life without freedom, and now in prison, he naturally couldn''t stand it either.


    He couldn''t stand it and naturally looked for Cherry. Helplessly, Cherry could only go to Andrew.


    If it was someone else, Cherry could save him. But it was n who was in the prison, Cherry had no


    choice. After all, there were many fans outside.


    But if he helped Cherry to get n out, it would definitely not be the current situation.


    Andrew frowned. The situation at that time shed through his mind. n hit him heavily like a


    madman. If he was not present at that time and didn''t protected Cherry, what would happen to Cherry?


    Would she be directly beaten to death by n?


    What''s more, n had warned him not to meddle in his affairs. But because of Andrew, n was in


    prison. Would n take revenge on him after he came out?


    After all, that man was crazy.


    Andrew looked at Cherry and said with a frown, "Kristine, you''d better think about it again. n may


    not let you go after hees out!"


    The reason why he said this was because Andrew was considering not only for himself but also for


    Cherry!


    Cherry frowned and sighed, but nodded helplessly. Andrew was right. Perhaps it was more


    advantageous for her to keep n in prison. After all, her n...


    "Then I''ll go first." Cherry stood up and said to Andrew.


    Andrew nodded. Looking at Cherry''s back, he wanted to stop Cherry, but he sighed. In fact, he wanted


    to say that their love affair was over!

 Chapter 503 An Intentional Accident (Part One)

    Chapter 503 An Intentional ident (Part One)


    Cherry''s phone rang as soon as she returned home. She scowled at the number on the caller ID.


    Anger and hatred surged through her veins.


    ''Are you so eager to die, asshole? If that''s the case, I''ll end your life right away.''


    Cherry took a deep breath and answered the call. "My beauty, what are you doing?" Luke chirped. "Do


    you miss me?


    I miss you more than words could describe. Would you like to go on a date with me tomorrow? Why


    don''t we meet at the same ce?"


    Cherry gritted her teeth, her eyes zing with rage. However, Luke couldn''t see her reaction.


    "I will go on a date with you as long as you don''t expose my truth," Cherry croaked, sounding sad and


    helpless.


    "Of course! I won''t utter a word as long as you listen to me." Luke grinned.


    Cherry hung up the call and threw her phone aside. She knew that the man would continue to threaten


    her. Therefore, she nned to silence him forever.


    Excitement bubbled up in Luke''s heart. He was happy to get a positive response from the woman who


    had stolen his heart. The next day, Luke bought flowers and went to the same hotel they stayedst


    time.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Although Luke didn''t have to spend time and money to win Cherry''s heart, he was happy that she


    fulfilled his physical needs. Therefore, he didn''t mind doing little things that made her happy.


    He had just started his career. He didn''t have much money. He didn''t have a car. He owned an electric


    bicycle and usually traveled in it.


    A smile stretched across his lips as he put the flowers in the basket. The world somehow seemed


    beautiful today. He couldn''t wait to see Cherry again.


    "It is a wonderful life. I get to see my beauty again," Luke said to himself, beaming brightly.


    Just then, an unlicensed car sped towards him. Luke was so excited that he didn''t notice it. However,


    he soon realized that something was wrong and turned around to see what it was.


    He quickly elerated the speed of his electric bicycle, but it was toote. His electric bicycle couldn''t


    escape from the car that was darting toward him at lightning speed.


    The two vehicles collided. Luke''s body flew onto the car with a bang and rolled to the other side of the


    road. The car dashed faster without stopping.


    Luke''s face hit the concrete. Blood gushed out of his mouth. He squinted his eyes to see the car and


    note down the number but realized that the vehicle didn''t have a number te.


    His eyes grew heavy. Fear consumed him as he wondered if he was going to die.


    Meanwhile, Cherry was sitting in the vanity room while the make-up artist continued to dress her up.


    She nced at her watch now and then impatiently.


    It felt as if time had stood still.


    Just then, her phone chimed in with a message. She quickly unlocked it and read the words: The job is


    done!


    Her body visibly rxed when she read the four words.


    An ecstatic smile stretched across her lips. ''That''s great! The two men have done an extraordinary job!


    They have gotten rid of Luke! They have saved me from the pervert! I am a free bird now, '' thought


    she.


    Cherry felt relieved. She stood up, took a deep breath, and left with her bag. The make-up artist looked


    at her in shock. She wanted to stop her but decided against it. Everyone knew that Andrew and Cherry


    were the most sessful celebrities in the industry. No one could utter a word against them. She was


    only a make-up artist, so she didn''t want to stop Cherry and get into trouble.


    Thinking that the shooting would be dyed today as well, the artist packed her bags and let out a


    weary sigh.


    Meanwhile, the traffic police had surrounded the ck car before it sped off from the ident spot.


    Both Aden and Paul looked at the police, who were pointing guns at them.


    "Aden, they have caught us. There is no means of escape. What should we do now?" Paul asked. His


    face had turned ghastly pale.


    Aden and Paul had three other friends who used to work with them. But a lot had happened in the past


    -- only the two were alive now.


    They had nned to flee after hitting Luke''s bike, but luck didn''t favor them.


    "What the hell do I know? I am in the same situation as you are," Aden grunted in frustration. He


    grabbed the steering wheel and scanned the area, calcting the possibility of escape.


    Both were aware of the situation. Cherry hadn''t paid them yet, and Selma''s payment wasn''t credited to


    their ounts yet. The two were in desperate need to live the life they wanted. However, the


    unexpected arrival of the police had ruined all their ns.


    "We might have a chance to live if we escape now. But if we get caught, the Fu Family won''t spare us,"


    suggested Aden. He was two years older than Paul and had more experience in performing criminal


    acts.


    Paul was stunned. He nodded, staring at the police in a daze.


    However, just when Aden grabbed the steering wheel to drive out, the police started firing bullets at


    them. Both Aden and Paul froze on the spot.


    The car jerked as one of the police shot at the tires.


    Aden and Paul exchanged nces. They had missed theirst chance to escape. The police had


    caught them. They were doomed now.


    "Aden, what do we do now?" Paul croaked.


    "I..." Aden gulped when he saw the police walking towards them. "I don''t know what to do either!"


    "Why don''t you get out of the car?" A tall man in a ck suit tapped on the window. His eyes narrowed


    as he peered through the ss.


    Aden flinched back before turning to look at Paul.


    An ominous silence pervaded the car as the two stared at each other with their mouths hanging open in


    shock. The man was none other than Kevin.


    Aden and Paul were terrified. They didn''t expect to see him here.


    Kevin arched his brows when he saw traces of blood on the car. He finally realized what had


    happened.


    "Did your car hit someone?" Kevin''s resonant voice sent a chill down their spines.

 Chapter 504 An Intentional Accident (Part Two)

    Chapter 504 An Intentional ident (Part Two)


    His scrutinizing gaze frightened them. Both Aden and Paul knew that they couldn''t lie to him, let alone


    escape.


    Kevin was the most powerful man in A City.


    Even Kim died at his hand. Now they understood why the police could catch them so quickly. They


    knew that they had reached the end of their lives.


    "Yes. Our car hit Luke''s electric bike!" Aden answered, not bothering to hide the truth anymore.


    A frown lined Kevin''s forehead as the name sounded familiar.


    He suddenly remembered that Cherry had mentioned him more than once.


    "It is a deste street. No one was around.


    Luke''s body might still be there," Paul mumbled.


    Kevin shook his head as he realized what had happened and whispered something in the policeman''s


    ear. The officer eye''s widened in shock; he followed him and left right away.


    Aden and Paul were caught red-handed. The police secured their arms with handcuffs and dragged


    them away.


    Soon, Kevin received a call. The police informed that Luke was admitted to the hospital. The man had


    suffered serious injuries. He was in critical condition, and the doctors were trying to save him.


    Kevin hung up the call and heaved a sigh of relief. He understood that neither Aden nor Paul bore


    grudges against Luke, so they had no reason to target him. From what he had heard, Kevin concluded


    that Cherry was involved in the ident.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He felt that the woman had lost her mind. She wasplicating things by trying to kill a police officer.


    All of this would only turn against her.


    Kevin shook his head and left. Aden and Paul were arrested not only because he had hit Luke, but also


    because Kevin had filed aint against them. The police couldn''t neglect his power and


    aplish everything efficiently.


    Kevin called Selma and informed about the good news. The woman finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    Once he finished talking to his mother, Colin called him, asking him to go to the construction site for


    investigation. Kevin was reluctant to go at first. However, he remembered that he had another work at


    the same ce. Therefore, the business trip would only be beneficial for him.


    As soon as Anne knew about Kevin''s ns, she started packing his things. She was a doting wife who


    always arranged everything for him.


    Seeing Anne folding his clothes, Kevin smiled and hugged her from behind. n was still in prison. The


    interrogation hadn''t started yet, and his chances of escaping were slim. Moreover, both Aden and Paul


    were also held captive. Therefore, Anne was safe -- no one could threaten her in his absence.


    "I''ll be back in a week. Don''t miss me too much, okay?" he whispered before kissing her ear. Anne''s


    body tingled. She turned around and scowled at him.


    But her passionate eyes seemed like a silent invitation. He couldn''t help but smile at her.


    "Don''t worry. I will take good care of our children and make sure Aden and Paul don''t cause further


    problems." Anne wrapped her arms around Kevin''s waist and stared into his eyes.


    The man picked Anne in his arms. She instinctively wrapped her hands around his neck and leaned


    closer. "I''ll miss my wife very much because I can''t see her for a week."


    He ced her on top of the bed and pressed his lips against hers.


    Meanwhile, Cherry was in the hospital, apanying Andrew.


    His wounds began to heal; he was recovering slowly. Andrew''s fans were excited. They expected to


    see him back on screen.


    Cherry was smart and knew what she should do at this time to impress the public as Andrew''s


    girlfriend. Therefore, she came to Andrew''s ward every evening and leftte at night.


    As expected, the media noticed her gesture anduded her for it. Cherry was a sessful and busy


    actor in the industry, but she never failed to take care of her boyfriend. Andrew''s fans adored her even


    though she was the reason behind all his sufferings.


    Andrew knew Cherry''s true color. He knew that she was using him to earn a good name but didn''t have


    the heart to tell her not toe.


    "Andrew." Cherry looked up at him with a gentle smile on her face.


    Andrew frowned, wondering what she was smiling for.


    "I have been thinking whether I should help n and bail him out. The man has already suffered a lot


    in jail, and I''m sure he must have lost his temper. I don''t think anyone should stay in such a depressing


    atmosphere for a long time. It would only force him to think of evil ns." With Luke gone, the man was


    no a threat to her. Moreover, Aden and Paul had already deleted the information in Luke''s mobile while


    working on the issue, destroying the only evidence against her.


    Therefore, she decided to get n out to make sure he didn''t cause further problems.


    Andrew sighed. He had no choice but to listen to her. "All right. I''ll leave it to my assistant."


    Cherry nodded, smiling gratefully.


    The frown on Andrew''s forehead deepened. Both of them fell into an awkward silence. Things had


    changed over thest few days. The two spent time together every day but had nothing to say to each


    other.


    Meanwhile, Luke was in the ICU; the doctors finished performing the surgery and informed his family


    that he was out of danger. Luke was still under heavy sedatives and would only wake up the day after


    tomorrow.


    n also got to know about Luke''s ident as he overheard two officers talking about him. He knew


    that Cherry wouldn''t bear such an insult, so he had warned Luke to be careful. However, he didn''t think


    that she would attack him soon.


    It seemed that Cherry hadn''t learned to solve the problem even after all these years. She only


    complicated things further and brought trouble for herself.


    If she wanted to kill someone, she had to do it perfectly. Now that Luke didn''t die and the criminals had


    been caught, she was digging her own grave.


    n stood up and stretched his body. He looked at the dingy cell and vowed to leave the ce soon.


    However, he was oblivious to the two other prisoners in the next cell. Aden and Paul were arrested


    today.


    The three of them were separated only by a wall.

 Chapter 505 An Encounter At The Prison

    Chapter 505 An Encounter At The Prison


    Over the past few days, the gloomy feeling in the Fu Family''s home had lifted when Paul and Aden


    were taken into custody of the police.


    Kevin was going on a business trip and felt a sense of relief when he left.


    Selma also felt that she no longer had to worry incessantly.


    She was the most joyful at this new happiness in the family. She just didn''t believe this family deserved


    any more trouble after everything they had been through.


    Finally, the whole family could get on with their wonderful life.


    Just as things were settling in, Anne received a call from the prison. It turned out that Paul and Aden


    had made a request that she visit them.


    Selma was within earshot when Anne answered the call. Selma blurted out in anger, "Those two


    damned men can''t even keep to themselves when they''re in prison. The nerve of them!


    Anne, don''t go see them. They don''t even have ess to the inte in there. No matter what they try,


    they cannot be a threat to us."


    Due to the Fu Family being potential victims of these men, the police had Paul and Aden under high


    security. The two men hadpletely lost any ability to contact the outside world or find a way to


    continue threatening Selma.


    After a silent moment of thought, Anne shook her head and said, "I will go. I don''t know what trouble


    they are nning."


    Frowning, Selma nodded slightly and said, "Then I''ll go with you."


    Anne smiled. "It''s fine. You don''t have to worry. There will be a heavy police presence. Nothing can go


    wrong. Besides, the children will be at home and I''ll need you to take care of them."


    Selma hesitated, looking as though she would object, but then she nodded.


    Then Anne grabbed her bag and made her way to the police station.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    It never crossed her mind that she would run into Andrew, especially here of all ces. He was


    disguised in many garments but she had met him several times before and recognized him easily.


    Recently, Andrew had grown to be the most famous and renowned male star in the entertainment


    circle. His injury had attracted national attention. He was able to walk now so it was apparent he was


    on the road to recovery.


    Andrew was surprised to see Anne. He nheless nodded in greeting, with a smile on his face.


    Anne returned a courteous nod and the two walked into the ce. The person Andrew hade to


    see was n.


    It was only then that it urred to Anne that n was still detained in this police station as well.


    When n was brought out, his eyes fell on Anne. He raised his eyebrows and gave her a meaningful


    smile.


    Frowning ufortably, Anne lowered her head. This was the first time she had seen n since he


    had made his return to the country. She had spent many hours imagining what scenario they would


    meet each other in but she had never even once imagined this as a possibility.


    His mouth twisted in a contemptuous sneer. Anne didn''t look at him. She did not intend of having and


    interaction with him, whatsoever.


    n had anticipated that Andrew woulde to see him. He was not surprised by his visit in the least


    bit. He sat opposite Andrew and looked him up and down.


    His eyes were fiery with undisguised aggression


    Andrew shuffled around awkwardly in his chair. He frowned and said, "You almost took my life."


    He had been seriously injured andatose for several days. If Cherry''s words had not given him the


    will to awaken, he would have been in a vegetative state for the rest of his days.


    n nodded slightly and asked casually, "So what?"


    Anger bubbled up in Andrew''s heart. He looked like aplete mess. He had almost be a


    vegetable because of this man yet he did not seem to give shit about what he had done!


    How dared n not care more about the results of his actions?


    "Andrew, even if you had be a vegetable, it would not be my fault. Didn''t I tell you not to entangle


    yourself in the conflict between Cherry and me? At that time, I was thinking about your future and well-


    being. I also believed there was no need for an innocent person to be involved in these affairs.


    But what did you do?" n leaned back on his chair and crossed his arms on his chest. His facial


    expression was ridiculing Andrew. "You have a great career ahead of you and you will definitely


    continue on your great trajectory in the future. So why did you put yourself in such a mess for that


    bitch?


    Did you really think you could keep a clean reputation in the entertainment world after getting involved


    with her?


    Yes, Cherry is masterful in the art of disguise, but her true identity will be exposed, sooner orter. As


    her boyfriend, you will naturally be implicated and cast in the same light."


    Moreover, Andrew had sustained a serious injury in order to protect Cherry. Even if he could heal from


    what had happened, he would have to deal with the long-term effects of the injury.


    All color drained from Andrew''s face and he scowled. He knew that n was telling the truth. This was


    exactly why he had wanted to distance himself from Cherry!


    But at the current juncture, he really could not afford to distance himself!


    He had heroically injured himself in order to protect Cherry. This was the basis on which the national


    media had been drawn to his story and why he had managed to gain so many more female fans. If he


    now decided to break up with her, what would the impression be? What angle would the press take in


    reporting it?


    He had worked so hard for fame. He was not going to throw it all away now that he had finally achieved


    it!


    Nevertheless, he knew that n waspletely right. It was inevitable that Cherry''s true identity would


    be uncovered at some point. He needed to be out of the picture when that happened!


    "Do you have any idea of what would be the best thing to do?" Andrew looked up, desperate


    expectation written across his face.


    n smirked, rising to his feet slowly. He looked down at Andrew, and said harshly, "If you have half a


    brain, you should know you have to get out of this situation as soon as possible. Break up with Cherry.


    Make it a clean break so that you won''t be tarnished by anything to do with her. Initially, your fans won''t


    understand but in time, when her identity is revealed, they won''t judge you anymore. You will have the


    opportunity to win them over anew."


    After finishing his piece of advice, n left, leaving Andrew alone with his thoughts.


    Andrew looked down, defeated by the situation for a moment. He then looked at the departing n and


    sighed heavily before leaving the room.


    Anne was sitting in the waiting room. Seeing her still here, Andrew frowned in confusion.


    After discovering Cherry''s true identity, Andrew did some investigation and understood the grudge


    between Anne and her.


    He had to admit that Anne had reallye out as the winner between the two of them. Although she


    had to withstand difficult trials, she came out victorious. She came out with the love of her life, children,


    wealth and a status that ordinary people couldn''t reach. Cherry, on the other hand, was aplete


    failure.


    Andrew took a seat next to Anne. The woman raised her eyebrows and looked at him.


    When their eyes met, Andrew hesitated in saying anything.


    With a kind smile, Anne said, "If you want to say something, please go ahead."


    Andrew breathed a sigh of relief at her amiable demeanor. He told her everything. Anne was in the


    know so he was not afraid that the secret would be leaked further.


    Anne sat quietly, letting Andrew tell his story without interruption, a look of rapt attention on her face.


    Anne had doubted the veracity of Andrew and Cherry''s rtionship from the get go. She really doubted


    they had fallen in love. Well, she did not think it was a true connection. She was well aware of how the


    entertainment world worked. Many rtionships were mere arrangements for publicity. A lot was not as


    it seemed and things could never be taken on face value in this industry.


    "I''m just a regr person. I want to do my job well, giving the best performances possible for the loyal


    audiences. Apart from that, I have no desire to entangle myself in this conflict. But now I have


    inadvertently ced myself in the middle of all of this. How do I get out of this mess?" Andrew''s


    handsome face was darkened by confusion and anguish at his loss for a solution. "Now I have finally


    gained the fame I''ve been seeking for so long. I might lose fans over this whole thing. What should I


    do?"


    Hearing that, Anne sighed. She knew all too well what Andrew was worried about and knew that it was


    indeed a legitimate concern.


    Anne had never thought Andrew would talk to her about such deep things that affected his life. After all,


    it wasn''t as if they had ever been close friends. To be honest, they barely knew each other. But he was


    a young man, still wet behind the ears, who was concerned about his future. If she could help and offer


    a word of advice, she felt it was her duty to do so.


    "You know, n has not always been this vindictive person his entire life. It was only when he decided


    to take revenge on Cherry that this side of him emerged. Since he advised you and told you so much,


    it''s clear that he still has a conscience. He doesn''t want you to be involved in this drama unnecessarily.


    I think you ought to give his suggestions due consideration," advised Anne sincerely, after a moment of


    careful consideration.


    Andrew frowned, deep in thought, and nodded unconsciously. He walked out of the police station,


    absentmindedly. Looking at Andrew''s departing frame, Anne breathed out heavily.


    Finally, Anne had her chance to see Aden.


    Aden raised his head as Anne walked in. He was sitting on a chair on the opposite end of the


    interrogation room. He gave Anne a frigid look and she scowled back at him.


    Thest time Anne had seen Aden, he had abandoned Peter and her in that horrid cave.


    "Why did you request to see me?" There was a slight chill to her voice as she got straight to the point


    without any niceties.


    She felt nothing but disgust for Aden and Paul.


    Looking straight at her, Aden raised his eyebrows and smiled, "Mrs. Anne, there''s no need to be so


    rude. We might not get along but we still have known each other for a long time."


    Anne''s eyes narrowed. She was not willing to say anything more. If the man who had once almost


    murdered her was to be considered an old friend, she would be damned.


    Anne''s silence caused a slight change in Aden''s expression. He sneered and said, "Selma took some


    racy photos of you and Ryan. Although Kevin managed to save your reputation by taking advantage of


    Rose''s resemnce to you, we still have a copy of the tape. If this recording somehow gets released,


    what do you think that will do to the Fu Family''s name in the eyes of the public?


    In order to get rid of a daughter-inw who she despised, Selma was willing for it toe across as


    you cheating on her son,"


    Aden jeered, before adding, "That actually is a good topic for discussion, I think."


    With an uninterested snort, Anne said, ''Aden, you aren''t the only person who can ckmail. Let me


    make it clear, if you want to release the footage, go ahead. But I can guarantee, you and Paul will be


    dead soon.


    Up until this point, you are still in the general detention house, and haven''t been transferred to the main


    prison. It''s not because we don''t have the evidence tomit you of the crime, but because we just


    want to keep our privacy guarded and carry on with our lives without you. But if you threaten us, we will


    show no mercy.


    My reputation has been slighted time and time again. So don''t think one more insult to it will affect me


    so greatly. But, you know what, I think it''s a good idea to ensure the two of you lose your lives."


    Anne got to her feet and looked at Aden dead in his pale face. "Do you really think I came here without


    considering what you were going to say? I already guessed this is what you wanted. Ie here fully


    prepared. Aden, consider your situation carefully and discuss it with Paul. Do you want to stay


    incarcerated in this ce for just a few years more or would you prefer to just be killed instead? Make


    your decision and let me know. Whatever you decide, I am more than ready to deal with you."


    Without further ado, Anne turned and left.


    Back then, Kevin had been affected deeply by what had happened. He immediately put people on the


    case to locate Aden and Paul. Although he didn''t catch them, he managed to collect sufficient evidence


    to convict them of the crimes they hadmitted. With that proof, it would be certain that the two of


    them would be sentenced to death.


    So now they had a choice: to save their lives or to ruin Anne''s reputation. Whatever they picked, Anne


    would definitelye out the victor. Plus, if they had any brains, they would know which was the right


    choice.


    Looking as Anne''s back as she left, Aden clenched his fists tightly at his sides. He breathed a helpless


    sigh, eventually. He really had thought this would have worked. He did not expect it to end this way!


    After returning to his cell, he shrugged and shook his head at Paul. Paul''s face went pale and he


    lowered his head in defeat. It seemed that they did not have a chance to leave this ce.


    He had thought that he would make a fortune if he decided to return to the city. He did not expect his


    life to turn out this way. If he could reverse time, he would have nevere back to the city in the first


    ce.

 Chapter 506 A Devastating Gunshot

    Chapter 506 A Devastating Gunshot


    When Anne was about to leave, a policeman suddenly got in her way. It turned out that n wanted to


    have a word with her.


    Because of Cherry''s arrangement and Luke''s request before the car ident, the police who worked


    here treated n in the best way possible. Therefore, they were willing to help him.


    In the beginning, Anne wanted nothing to do with him. However, after giving it a second thought, she


    agreed to his request. As a matter of fact, she had no clue as to why n wanted to see her, but she


    wasn''t afraid.


    They proceeded to take a seat at the nearest table and ended up face to face with each other. n


    examined her closely, wearing a gentle smile on his face. Nheless, Anne could see the coldness


    behind it.


    Out of nowhere, thedy let out a heavy sigh. It was safe to say that Anne felt defeated. She realized


    that, without Kevin, n wouldn''t only seek revenge against Cherry but also her!


    The man sitting in front of her wasn''t like the others. He was a madman; he had lost his mind. In fact,


    his sole purpose in life was to seek revenge against the people who hurt him.


    The silence was too deafening, so Anne had to say something to break the tension. "Did you want to


    tell me something?"


    Once again, n put on a smile. "I imagine you''re living the life you''ve always wanted."


    Anne frowned at his condescending tone, but decided not to say anything.


    Unfortunately, this meant they had fallen back into a silent state.


    Thedy couldn''t stand the current atmosphere, so she interrupted their silent battle with a heavy sigh.


    "The past is riddled with too many coincidences and misunderstandings. There are too many regrets


    and some people are no longer with us. This is what it''se to. We just can''t turn back time!


    I''m perfectly aware that out of all of us, you are the one who can''t let go of the past. When you


    persuaded Andrew, I knew that, deep inside, you were still a kind-hearted person. Can''t you please get


    over it? You have to face up to the fact that she won''te back!


    If your sister was still alive, she wouldn''t want you to feel like this! She wanted you to get on with your


    life!"


    What Anne failed to notice after giving her long speech was that n''s demeanor had changed for the


    worst. His gaze was filled with disdain toward her! It was easy to say all of that when she wasn''t the


    one suffering! No one, even if they tried, could feel the pain he bore in his heart.


    "Anne, if I kill your son, would you forgive me?" It was a straightforward question. n crossed his


    arms and stared at her coldly with undisguised hatred in his eyes.


    All of a sudden, the expression on Anne''s face radically changed. All she cared was her family, so she


    would sacrifice herself for them without a doubt. If someone dared toy a finger on her children, there


    would be hell to pay.


    "If you ever hurt my child, I''ll kill you!" It was safe to say that her contorted face could make someone


    freeze on the spot. Her head was facing down but her cold eyes were looking forward at n.


    Thetter could only sneer. Then, he slowly stood up and looked at thedy with disdain. "Anne, I know


    it was not you who killed my sister, but I want you to know that I still hate you. You''re not the saint you


    think you are.


    I lost my dear family, you didn''t. You think that with that speech of yours you were going to persuade


    me into giving up? But what if your children died? Wouldn''t you want revenge too? Or will you just


    simply give up and let it go?


    Don''t do unto others what you don''t want others to do unto you. Have you heard that saying before?


    Think before you speak, because this is not a good image for you."


    Without saying another word, n turned on his heels and left. He didn''t even give Anne ast look.


    Thetter, however, had no choice but to stare at his back. Only after n left did she gradually calm


    down and let out a sigh.


    She couldn''t deny the truthfulness of his words, though. If someone dared toy a finger on any of the


    children, she would make their life a living hell. So, why couldn''t she put herself in n''s shoes?


    ''Don''t do unto others what you don''t want others to do unto you!'' That saying continued to echo in her


    mind.


    Some minutes passed until Anne decided to finally leave the ce. Even though this situation had


    nothing to do with her, she had stuck her nose in someone else''s business. However, she finally


    decided not to get involved anymore. Cherry was on her own.


    Besides, this woman was extremely hateful. Not only did she kill someone, but she had the guts to hire


    a hitman to kill Luke. She wasn''t held at gunpoint. She did it all on her own! This woman had no


    remorse whatsoever.


    So it was only fair that no one would continue to sympathize with her.


    Originally, Anne''s n was to go home, but she remembered then that she hadn''t seen Emily for a long


    time. Therefore, thedy headed to the supermarket to buy nutritional products for her friend. Minutes


    Unfortunately for Sam, it was time to go to work. As the dean and attending doctor, he couldn''t leave


    the hospital and the staff to deal with the patients on their own! Plus, Emily was in thepany of the


    hired nanny at home.


    After a while, Anne finally arrived. When the nanny opened the door, she greeted her happily and


    invited her in.


    Emily had been pregnant for seven months and her belly was very obvious now. When she finally


    spotted Anne smiling at her, she immediately stood up from her seat. Her dear friend, however, gasped


    when she saw her do that. Anne couldn''t help but scold her, "How can you be so careless with such a


    big belly?"


    "When Sam is home, he doesn''t want me to do anything. I feel like I''ve be the queen of the castle.


    Now that I finally see you after such a long time, why won''t you let me get up?" Emily pouted.


    She sounded like a little girl being told off by her mother.


    Anne, on the other hand, could only smile. This was, after all, Sam and Emily''s first child. It was


    perfectly reasonable how the former would be very careful around the pregnantdy, but perhaps it had


    gone a little too far.


    "Pregnant women can''t stay at home all day long. You should walk more. It''s not only good for you but


    the baby as well." After all, Anne had given birth to three children, so she knew more than Emily.


    Emily nodded and smiled faintly at her. However, she then frowned.


    The sudden change in her demeanor made Anne a bit nervous. So, she made sure to check what was


    wrong with her. "Are you okay?"


    Emily looked back at her and smiled shyly. She rested her hand on her belly, as she was feeling her


    child moving. "The little baby is very naughty kicking me all the time," she said helplessly.


    Anne, on the other hand, let out a sigh of relief when she understood what was happening. This was all


    too familiar to her, so she carefully moved closer to Emily''s belly and tried tomunicate with the


    baby. "Hello, sweetie! How are you? I''m your aunt," she said in almost a whisper.


    The pregnant woman smiled gently at her genuine disy of affection. Some hours passed until Anne


    finally decided to go home. She had spent the whole afternoon with Emily, but failed to notice that it


    was almost dusk.


    After she walked out of Emily''s house, Anne felt the wind running through her hair. She looked up at


    the sunset and the corners of her lips curved up pleasantly. Slowly, she stretched out her arms. "It''s


    time for us to cherish our life, we''ve only got one!"


    ''Just let it be! Happy and peaceful!'' she thought to herself.


    Funnily enough, Anne''s moment of happiness caught the attention of the passersby. They couldn''t help


    but stare secretly at her. Only when she noticed the unexpected attention did she smile gently at them.


    However, this was her moment of peace and no one could ruin it.


    Out of the blue, an unknown man approached her. Anne saw nothing wrong or strange, so she just


    smiled shyly at him. What she truly didn''t expect was that this exact same man would brush past her


    and snatch the handbag out of her hands! Now, he was running away from her, while she still couldn''t


    process the chain of events.


    Anne couldn''t believe her eyes. Had she just been robbed?!


    "Hey, don''t run away! You thief!" As she was boiling with fury, her face turned as red as a tomato. Some


    minutes ago, she was hoping for happiness, but now she was standing there still in shock by what just


    happened. What was this? Why did a thief have to show up and ruin her day?


    Anne looked down at the pavement with defeat in her eyes. She felt hopeless, since the high heels she


    was wearing wouldn''t let her chase after the thief.


    Although there wasn''t anything she was particrly attached to, her ID card and other important


    documents were kept in there. If she happened to lose these forever, it would be such a pain to apply


    for new ones.


    So, instead of moping around, Anne took off her high heels and ran toward the criminal.


    Unfortunately, it was toote to catch the thief. He was so far away already. How could she catch up


    with him?


    When the man had run away with her stuff, no one had stepped up to help. Anne could only grit her


    teeth and continue to chase after him.


    In the end, the criminal was too fast for her. She just couldn''t catch up with him at all. The only thing


    she could see when she finally gave up was the silhouette of the man getting farther and farther away.


    All of a sudden, her body stiffened when she heard a shrill sound.


    "Ah!"


    The explosive noise echoed in her ears. When Anne recovered from the shock, she noticed that the


    passersby had also turned pale. Now, they were all running for their lives.


    It was the sound of a gunshot.


    Someone was shooting!


    Anne''s face turned as pale as snow when she realized what had happened. The thief who had


    snatched her handbag was shot to death in broad daylight! He had fallen to the ground and now, he


    was lying down motionless.


    What were the odds! The shooter had helped her catch the criminal!


    Anne was certainly speechless. The only person she knew who would dare to openlymit a crime


    had already been locked up in prison. Cherry wouldn''t obviously put herself in more trouble, knowing


    that she couldn''t deal with the repercussions. So, if all of this was taken into consideration, who risked


    shooting the man in public?


    When Anne managed to spot the shooter, she gulped loudly due to the nervousness. In the distance, a


    man with a towering figure wearing a ck windbreaker was walking away. Even though, he hadn''t


    looked back after what he did, the sense of familiarity made Anne tremble with fear.


    As a matter of fact, she had lived with him for two years! Of course she could recognize his back very


    well!


    But how could it be possible?


    Kim was dead. To be more precisely, he was shot to death by the police. In fact, Kevin had seen them


    executing him. How could he be alive? How was this possible?


    After a while, Anne watched the figure gradually disappear in front of her. However, her body was still


    trembling due to the shock.


    What happened? What was going on?


    Kevin despised Kim too much to ever let him escape. Moreover, this madman had been under close


    watch before his death. His men were very loyal and smart, but they could never have fooled the


    police!


    So, who was the person with the simr figure? Could it have been him? Besides, who else in the world


    except for Kim would dare to shoot in a public space and leave as though nothing had happened?


    Anne was confused beyond belief. Only after the police arrived did she realize that she was standing


    there for a long time.


    Shooting and killing in public... This person was basically begging for the police toe! In the end, he


    managed to seed, because the authorities immediately showed up after receiving the report.


    A few days ago, the director of the police station was rewarded and promoted to a much higher position


    due to Kim''s arrest. But now, this man was no longer in A City. Who would give up the opportunity to


    win such an honor?


    Of course, what was always rmended was to catch someone without risking their lives.


    When they arrived at the scene of the crime, the murderer had already disappeared. The only one


    there was Anne, who stood there speechless for a long time.


    "Mrs. Anne, what happened?" Nowadays, all of the policemen in A City knew who she was.


    As soon as she heard that voice, Anne snapped out of her thoughts. She looked up to find a middle-


    aged man standing in front of her. She realized that this person had asked her about what happened.


    Without giving it a second thought, she turned to look where shest had seen the man. Suddenly,


    Anne furrowed her eyebrows. She believed in what she had seen. That sense of familiarity wasn''t


    wrong. At that time, Kim had died so easily that it was almost too hard to believe...


    "I''ll apany you to the police station. There, I''ll tell you everything," Anne said decidedly.


    Satisfied with the cooperation of Anne, the policeman nodded eagerly. He was thankful that she was


    willing to go back to the police station and give a statement.


    Meanwhile, a young policeman grabbed the handbag and gave it back to the helpless owner. Anne


    thanked him and, without further dy, got in the police car.


    While waiting inside, she decided to roll down the window. The thief had been covered with a white


    cloth, which meant death. Anne lowered her eyes. This wasn''t supposed to end up like this. In fact, he


    had just stolen something. He hadn''t evenid a finger on her. The thief didn''t deserve to die.


    Perhaps, that was one of the reasons her rtionship with Kim would have never worked out. His


    attitude towards life was despicable to say the least.


    Kim firmly believed that he was the ruler of the world. That it was up to him whether someone should


    live or die. Anne obviously thought he was mistaken. To her mind, life needed to be fair. She would


    never think the same as him! No one would die because of her!


    She wasn''t a saint, but at least she wasn''t a bloodthirsty devil!


    However, she was still confused by what had happened. What were the odds? Was it really Kim who


    shot the thief? Had he been following her all this time and she never noticed?

 Chapter 507 A Nightmare

    Chapter 507 A Nightmare


    Anne closed her eyes and took a deep breath. She knew it was not a coincidence.


    Kim had concealed the truth from everyone. If he wanted to stay undercover, he had to live in a


    different city and start a different life where nobody knew him. Anne couldn''t understand why he had


    appeared in front of her again. The mere thought of it confused her even more. She couldn''t


    understand his motives.


    No one but Kim could tell the reason why he was here.


    Anne bit her lip and blew out a loud breath. Kevin had gone on a business trip. She wondered if she


    should inform him about it.


    Moreover, the police had arrested Kim and captured his loyal followers. She couldn''t fathom his power


    and the things he was capable of doing now.


    The fear of the unknown made her restless.


    When Anne had told the police about Kim, they were equally surprised. After executing him, the police


    checked the body to make sure they had shot the right person. However, the man''s sudden


    appearance frightened them to death.


    Was the man back from the dead? The court had closed all the cases against him. If he were still alive,


    the police wouldn''t be able to take any action against him.


    They were facing a powerful opponent now. Kim was now stronger than he had ever been.


    "Mrs. Anne, you might be wrong. We meet a lot of people who look alike. That doesn''t prove that he is


    Kim. It could be a mere illusion," said the police officer.


    Anne nodded, smiling bitterly.


    She couldn''t tell if it was an illusion or not. However, regardless of what it was, she decided to be


    careful from now on.


    Anne returned homete at night. The children were fast asleep. Only Selma was watching TV in the


    hall.


    A frown lined her forehead when she saw the worried look on Anne''s face. "What happened?"


    Hearing the familiar voice, Anne plopped on the sofa and turned to look at her mother-inw.


    Everything was a mess. She rubbed her temples, trying hard to ept the fact.


    Her life would beplicated if Kim was still alive. She wouldn''t be able to handle it all by herself.


    Anne and Kevin were the reason why Kim had turned into a desperate man. She knew the man very


    well. He was perhaps lurking in the dark, waiting for the right opportunity to take his revenge.


    Although Kim didn''t shoot Anne today, but the thief. She wondered if it was a warning.


    Anne held Selma''s hand and took a deep breath to gather her words. "Mom, I think Kim is still alive!"


    "What?" Selma almost choked. Her eyes widened with disbelief. The police had confirmed Kim''s death.


    How could he still be alive?


    Anne leaned against the sofa and told her about what had happened. The woman''s every word


    frightened Selma.


    When Anne was in danger, Kim had shot the man just in time. It only proved that he had been following


    her all along, but no one had noticed him.


    Besides, Kim knew the school where the kids studied. He was a heartless beast who could do


    anything. Selma feared that Kim might target her grandchildren. No one could save them from him if he


    attacked the little ones.


    The blood on Selma''s face drained in an instant. She craned her neck to look at the children''s room.


    Fortunately, the kids were sleeping peacefully in their rooms. Kim hadn''t attacked the children yet. If


    something happened to them, they would live the rest of their lives in regret.


    Kevin was in a different city now. Therefore, the two had to somehow keep the kids safe.


    "Well, now isn''t the time to analyze whether it was an illusion or not. We can''t afford to take risks. I don''t


    think it is safe for Eddy to go to school; ask the teacher for a long leave. Call Kevin and ask him to


    come back soon," Selma ordered. Nothing else was more important to her in the world than her


    grandchildren.


    They could earn money and wealth any time. But if something happened to the kids, they would have


    to live with the pain and loss until theirst breath.


    It was better to be safe than sorry.


    Anne bit her lip and nodded. The Fu Family''s residence was the safest ce now. She decided to keep


    her kids under her vignt eyes.


    Without any further dy, Anne took her phone and dialed Kevin''s number. But he didn''t answer. She


    gulped, wondering why he hadn''t picked the call. Anne took a deep breath and called him again.


    After a couple of rings, Kevin finally picked the call. "Anne, why are you calling at this hour? Shouldn''t


    you be sleeping? Is something wrong?" His voice was raspy as he had just woken up.


    Anne''s heart slowed down after listening to her husband''s voice -- she felt safe.


    The world was a dangerous ce to live, and problems happened in ways beyond one''s


    comprehension. However, Anne felt safe if Kevin was by her side. She could hide under his protective


    embrace and forget all the danger and trouble that awaited her.


    She trusted him; he was her pir of strength.


    "Kevin..." Anne sounded calm andposed. "Something happened today..."


    That was the third time Anne had narrated the incident. She exined every little detail while Kevin


    listened to her with rapt attention.


    Kevin sat up on the bed and lit a cigarette. All traces of sleep left him in an instant.


    Anne had lived with Kim for two long years. She despised the man but knew him well enough to spot


    him even from a distance. Besides, except for Kim, no one in the world had the audacity to kill


    someone in broad daylight beforeing to see her.


    All the problems in their lives had ended with Kim''s death. At first, Kevin didn''t believe that Kim was


    dead -- everything had happened too fast. But he had seen the man''s corpse with his own eyes.


    ''So you are still alive, Kim! You are hiding in A City, huh?''


    Although Kim was a powerful man then, the police had deployed many police officers to deal with him


    because he had caused a sensation all over the country. It had been a pre-nned encounter.


    Although the police force hadn''t captured all his people, it was definitely a heavy blow to them. Even if


    Kim were still alive, he wouldn''t be as powerful as he once was. He wouldn''t stand a chance against


    Kevin.


    But the more he had lost, the more desperate he might be.


    Now that the man had nothing to lose, the sole purpose of his life was to seek revenge. Kim was the


    dangerous leopard that could attack them any time.


    "Anne, stay home with the kids. Don''t go anywhere else. Wait for me. I''ll be back soon." Kevin was


    composed. He had to deal with the problem now before things went out of hand.


    His business coboration wasn''t importantpared to the task of keeping his wife and children safe.


    "Okay!" Anne nodded, smiling. Kevin couldn''t read her expression, but she was grateful for having a


    brave husband who could save her from danger.


    Kevin hung up the call and stood up. He opened the curtain and stared at themps on the street.


    Why did people like wandering in the dark? Why did they choose to return to their problematic life when


    they had a chance to escape?


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    n had the opportunity to live a peaceful life in a different country. However, he returned to A City.


    Aden and Paul had left A City -- people couldn''t trace them. They could have erased the past and


    started a new life, but they didn''t. They came back again and started trouble.


    Now Kim, whom everyone believed to be dead, was back again.


    Was this city the lifeblood of everyone?


    Kevin took another puff of smoke and smiled coldly. "Since you prefer hell over paradise, I will show


    what it is like to suffer," he muttered to himself.


    Kim was a dangerous man. He couldn''t let hime anywhere near Anne and the children. Kevin had


    defeated Kim once; therefore, he could destroy him again.


    "Now that you are still alive, the war is still on. I will end your life and make sure you regret setting foot


    into A City. You will not escape this time, Kim!"


    Kevin growled.


    Just then, the phone rang. A frown lined his forehead when he saw the number.


    Colin had gone to the construction site but didn''te back yet. The man never called during wee


    hours; Kevin couldn''t help but wonder if he was in trouble.


    Moreover, Kevin couldn''t stay here any longer when his family was in trouble. He had to return to A City


    early the next day. He was worried that the cooperation would end here, or Colin might have to manage


    everything by himself.


    "What''s the matter?" asked Kevin.


    "Mr. Kevin, there seems to be a problem at the site. Pleasee here as soon as possible!" Colin


    panicked. "You must be here before dawn!"


    He hung up the call before Kevin could question him further.


    Kevin couldn''t understand what was going on. The never-ending loop of problems frustrated him.


    However, he understood that Colin wouldn''t call him unless it was something important.


    He checked the time and sighed. He still had a couple of hours left to do as told. He nned to go to


    the construction site first and rush to the airport after dealing with the problem.


    Kevin called his assistant right away to arrange everything.


    The Fu Family''s house was a thousand miles away from where he was.


    Anne was on the second floor where her children slept. She didn''t want to enter the room in case she


    disturbed them. Therefore, she stood by the window and stared at the empty street.


    Both Anne and Kevin knew what Kim was capable of doing. Their only job now was to protect the


    children. The three kids meant the world to them. They couldn''t let Kimy his finger on them.


    A sudden cry broke Anne''s reverie; panic surged through her veins. She turned around to find out what


    had happened.


    The bedroom door opened; E walked out in her pajamas; her face had turned red as tears streamed


    down her cheeks. The little girl''s eyes widened for a split second before she ran to Anne and hugged


    her for dear life.


    Anne looked at her in shock. Before she could question her further, E cried, "I had a bad dream,


    Mommy. I dreamed that something had happened to Daddy. He was covered in blood." She began


    hyperventting.


    Anne''s lips twitched. E''s nightmare seemed strange. How could a child her age have a dream about


    such a horrifying incident?


    Anne forced a smile and knelt beside her. "E, do you know that dream is the opposite of reality?"


    E''s eyes sprang open. She sniffed loudly and looked at Anne, shaking her head in confusion.


    Anne wiped the tears and tucked a loose strand of hair behind her ear. "Well, if you dream of


    something bad, then good things will happen in life. For instance, if you dream that something bad has


    happened to your father, it means that he wille back to see you soon."


    Understanding crossed E''s face.


    She held Anne''s hands and looked at her with expectant eyes. "Will dad really be back soon? Are you


    sure nothing has happened to him? Is Dad okay?"


    Anne didn''t know how to answer E''s questions. She held the girl in her arms and went downstairs.


    Once they came to the living room, she ced E on the sofa and stared into her eyes. "Your father


    must be sleeping now. Why don''t you call him in the morning? I''m sure you will feel better once you


    hear his voice and understand that I wasn''t lying to you."


    E smiled, nodding in agreement. She realized that nightmares could make her happy too. The girl


    couldn''t wait to see her father.


    "Mom, it is almost dawn. Why haven''t you gone to bed yet?" E asked concernedly.


    It was three o''clock in the morning, and she knew that the sun would rise in two hours.


    Anne smiled and ruffled E''s hair. How could she tell the little girl that she was worried, and that was


    the reason why she couldn''t fall asleep?


    "I overslept in the morning, so I''m not able to sleep now," she lied.


    E nodded, stifling a yawn. Sensing that the little girl was sleepy, Anne took her upstairs.


    However, little did she know that E''s nightmare wasn''t a manifestation of her fear but a prophecy of


    her father''s downfall.

 Chapter 508 The Revenge

    Chapter 508 The Revenge


    The next morning, Luke finally regained consciousness.


    His family cried with joy as they saw his eyes flutter open. He silently watched them cry and gush over


    him.


    Luke knew that it wasn''t an ident but a pre-nned assault. The ck car had hit his bike on


    purpose.


    He was a police officer who had just started his career. He hadn''t offended anyone so far, and no one


    harbored any ill feelings against him.


    Therefore, nobody would want him dead.


    Luke gritted his teeth as an image shed in his mind. However, one person hated him with a


    vengeance -- only she would go to the extent of taking his life.


    It was Cherry!


    The woman had killed people in the past. She wouldn''t have hesitated to hire goons to kill him.


    Once his family left, Luke dialed n''s number with his new phone.


    The man was still sleeping in the cell when he received the call. "Hello?" he grunted.


    "n, it''s me." Luke''s voice was hoarse. He was still weak and had to muster all his strength to even


    utter a word.


    n bolted up; all traces of sleep vanished in an instant. He looked at the caller ID again with wide


    eyes. The voice sounded familiar.


    n realized that it was Luke. He had been inquiring about him of the other officers but got no


    information. Luke had called him out of the blue, rifying all his doubts.


    He was still alive.


    n felt a little disappointed, at first, because he thought that Cherry would have another crime in her


    record. But Luke hadn''t died after the ident.


    However, it was a good thing that the man was still alive. Luke could help him take his revenge.


    "Luke, you are alive! Thank God!" n squealed in excitement. "I am so happy that you have


    recovered from the ident."


    Luke shifted on the bed and exined everything to n. The man nodded and listened to his every


    word, shaking his head in acknowledgment.


    Cherry hadn''t made any progress in thest few years. She hadn''t learned to murder without getting


    caught. Killing Luke was an easy task, but the man had escaped the horrific ident.


    Luke finished the story and waited for n''s response. But the man didn''t speak for a long time. "n,


    what''s your opinion?" he asked, frowning.


    Luke was a policeman -- he had good judgment. He understood how criminal minds worked. n''s


    answer would confirm whether his suspicions were true or not.


    A wave of guilt washed over n. He understood what Luke meant. "Bro, I''m sorry for what I have


    done." He rubbed his temples and sighed. "I thought I could make you happy and fulfill your wishes but


    didn''t mean to push you into danger. It is my fault."


    Luke gritted his teeth as anger surged through his veins.


    Although n didn''t answer his question, he understood that he was indirectly referring to Cherry. He


    was insinuating that she was behind everything.


    Luke knew that n had used him to take his revenge on Cherry. However, he didn''t mind it because


    he got to be with Cherry and fulfill his wishes. But the woman was dangerous; Luke didn''t think that she


    would try killing him.


    He had just woken up from aa; his mind was still foggy. Cherry''s face seemed vague in his head,


    but the memory of what they did that night was still vivid. The sex was mind-blowing.


    Her soft skin and perfect curves had almost driven him crazy. Although Luke got to sleep with her only


    once, he would remember it for a lifetime.


    The pleasure he got after the sex left him asking for more. Luke thought that he would happily die if he


    had the chance to sleep with his idol. However, the one night''s thrill didn''t seem to satisfy him. He was


    already addicted to her body.


    "Bro, you know our past and what has happened between us. I hold a grudge against Cherry. I have


    the power to ruin her life, so she will listen to my every word." n sighed and continued. "Anyway,


    have you heard that the people who survive disasters live a fortunate life? That''s exactly the case with


    you. This is your rebirth. You have to decide what you want to do."


    He hung up the call, giving time for Luke to think. After a careful analysis of the situation, the man


    finally made up his mind.


    Luke was badly hurt; he could barely move his body. Cherry was the reason for all his problems.


    If one needed something, they had to pay the price for it. Since Luke had already paid the price, he


    was determined to get what he wanted.


    ''Cherry, you can''t escape from me this time!''


    Cherry was happy than ever. She thought that Luke was dead and no one could threaten her now.


    Although n was still in prison, she was happy to have eliminated a big problem of her life.


    However, one phone call killed all her happiness in an instant.


    "Cherry, I didn''t think that you would have the guts to hire people to attack me. I have clearly


    underestimated you. Unfortunately, I''m still alive," Luke scoffed.


    The blood on her face drained in an instant. The familiar voice sent a chill down her spine. She was


    both scared and confused.


    Aden and Paul had informed her that Luke was dead, but the man was threatening her again.


    Cherry couldn''t understand what went wrong and how the man had managed to escape.


    "Cherry, killing me isn''t an easy task. I''m sorry you can''t get rid of me soon. Get ready for my revenge. I


    won''t spare you!"


    Luke sounded rxed as if he could ready Cherry''s mind. "Tell me, Cherry. How can I get back at you?


    Should I expose your identity and your connection with n, or do you want me to reveal the truth of


    the car ident to the public along with the evidence to prove my statement?"


    Cherry''s body trembled; tears cascaded down her cheeks. She bit her lip to control her emotions.


    "You are a superstar with a huge fanbase. Countless followers worship you. I don''t have to talk about


    your wealth and ie. If I drag you to the mire, you will be left with nothing.


    People love you now because they have this perfect image of you in their heads. I will reveal the truth


    and make them understand who you really are. The people who admire you now will end up despising


    you. The money and reputation you have earned will leave you. You will live a sad life in jail. Even if


    you get released after serving punishment, you wouldn''t be able to start your life again. People will


    never forgive you for what you''ve done. You will only be a criminal in their eyes and suffer for the rest of


    your life.


    Cherry, you are used to fame and poprity now. How will you manage when you lose everything?"


    Luke''s every word intensified Cherry''s fears.


    She closed her eyes, shaking her head fiercely. Cherry had already suffered in jail; she couldn''t even


    think of going back to the hellhole again after living a prosperous life.


    She would die rather than live a life that Luke had described.


    Fear wracked her nerves. However, realization washed over her when she understood Luke''s intention.


    The man hadn''t revealed her truth to the public after regaining consciousness but threatened her


    instead. He didn''t want her dead but sought something else.


    Cherry mustered the courage and spoke. "What makes you think I did it?" Luke had to show the


    evidence; only then would she admit her defeat. If the man couldn''t prove that she was behind the


    ident, there was no point in listening to him.


    Luke cackled like a maniac. "Cherry, I forgot to tell you that Aden and Paul are under police custody


    now. They were caught right after the ident."


    Thest spark of hope died in an instant.


    Cherry''s heart leaped to her throat; her body began to tremble violently. She didn''t think that Aden and


    Paul would get caught.


    Their arrest marked her downfall. Aden and Paul wouldn''t conceal the truth. They would listen to the


    police to save themselves.


    Cherry was doomed. All her ns had turned against her.


    "What do you want from me?" Cherry croaked, feeling defeated.


    She had taken hasty decisions and destroyed her own life.


    Cherry couldn''t sleep with Luke every time he demanded to get into her pants. Therefore, she decided


    to end his life. But the man escaped the ident and turned into a more vindictive opponent.


    Why did all her ns go wrong and turn against her?


    She trusted Aden and Paul, but they only got her into a moreplicated problem.


    A victorious grin stretched across Luke''s lips. The woman had finally fallen for his trap.


    He had only fantasized about being with a gorgeous woman like Cherry. But life had offered him a


    chance to be with her forever.


    Excitement bubbled up in his heart. He wouldn''t miss the chance that came at his door by itself.


    Luke smiled and peeked out of the window. The starry sky greeted him.


    People had to pay the price for what they wanted to have.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    In the Fu Family''s residence. Anne was sitting on the sofa all night. She watched the sunrise with a


    heavy heart.


    ''What are you going to do now, Kim? I know that you can''t reveal your true identity to the people.


    Where are you hiding now?


    You left only to return to the mess which you had created. You got involved in problems that had


    nothing to do with you. Why are you doing all this? What do you want?'' thought she.


    Anne and Kim lived together for two years. Although she didn''t have any feelings for him, she pitied the


    man. Life would have been better if they got along well -- they could have been good friends. However,


    circumstances only forced them apart. Their paths would never cross.


    Anne shook her head, smiling bitterly. She didn''t sleep even for a minute, and her tired brain began


    envisioning things that stirred her peace.


    She and Kim were destined to be foes, not friends.


    She stood up and stretched her sore muscles. If Kevin had booked a flightst night, he should have


    returned to A City by now.


    She nced at the clock and frowned.


    Her phone rang just in time, putting an end to her torture. She grinned happily and answered it right


    away.


    However, Kevin''s anxious voice made her stomach churn.


    "There is a problem at the construction site. Colin is missing; I can''t find him anywhere."


    Anne''s heart began to crash in her chest. E''s dream had been a premonition, indicating that her


    father was in danger.


    "Anne, I''m sorry. I have to look for Colin, so I can''te home now. I have informed the bodyguards


    and Sam. They will take care of you and the kids." Kevin tried hard to remain calm, but the panic was


    evident in his voice. "Kim is back to A City. We don''t know where he is hiding now. Something has


    happened to Colin the moment I nned to return home. I feel that Kim is behind everything; he has


    deliberately stopped me.


    Anne, you and Mom must remember what I said. Don''t go out! Otherwise..."


    Kevin trailed off. He didn''t have the strength to finish his words.


    His family would be safe as long as they stayed at home. The bodyguards could protect them. Kim was


    a dangerous man.


    Both Anne and Kevin knew what he might do to them if they stepped out.


    Anne took a deep breath. "Don''t worry; I know what to do. You better solve the problem and find Colin


    as soon as possible. I will have my phone with me at all times, so you can call whenever you want.


    Like you said, everything seems strange now. It could be a trap. Please be safe and don''t do anything


    reckless.


    After all, you are not in A City. That''s not your home ground."


    Kevin chuckled. He had called Anne to exin the situation and warn her to be careful. However, his


    wife was advising him to be cautious.


    They were worried about each other. Kim''s return had destroyed their peace; they were in danger now.


    An eerie fear had settled in their hearts. His presence was like a dagger, pointing at their chests that


    could take their lives any time.


    Kevin and Anne had to protect themselves as well as their family.

 Chapter 509 Be On The Alert (Part One)

    Chapter 509 Be On The Alert (Part One)


    At the moment, E was sound asleep upstairs. She opened her eyes slowly. Her beautiful, doe-like


    eyes were puffy and red, slightly swollen, and had dark circles under them. It was clear she had cried


    herself to sleep. However, this did not detract from her natural loveliness.


    She picked up her cell phone, nced at the clear blue sky outside her window, and dialed Colin''s


    number.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Although Anne had told her that dreams were usually far from reality, E needed to make sure what


    she had just seen in her dream was not true.


    Hearing each sessive ring on the phone made E''s little heart flutter with nerves that it was not


    being answered. She felt scared and helpless.


    One ring after the other, it was like a death march. Her heart, which had been beating gently having just


    awakened from slumber, began to race, thudding against her chest as if it were trying to escape her


    body. She could not hide the fear from her face and she eventually heard the cold, monotonous female


    voice on the other end of the line.


    "Sorry, the subscriber you have dialed is not avable." No one answered.


    What did this mean?


    Since E was still young, Colin worried about her when he went away on his long business trips. He


    gave her a private number to call, that was just for her, so that he was just a call away in case she ever


    needed him. He never turned this phone off and was always avable to E on this line.


    But now...


    The feeling of dread began to ovee her. She immediately jumped out of her bed and dialed


    another number that her father used. The same result ensued. No answer.


    "Mom, Mom..."


    Anne was sitting on the sofa, worry apparent from her face, when she suddenly heard E calling out to


    her. She trembled but did not turn around to face her.


    Latest night, E was awakened by a terrible and vivid nightmare. She tried tofort herself, telling


    herself that nothing would happen to her father, but now...


    This little girl actually had a tragic and miserable life. She lost her mother when she was so young and


    now, look what had happened with her father...


    "Mom, Dad promised me that he would never turn his phone off, no matter what hour of the day it is, so


    that I can talk to him whenever I want. But today, he didn''t answer the phone. Is something wrong?"


    E stepped forward and grabbed onto Anne''s clothes. Her eyes were red and swollen, filling quickly


    with tears.


    This child''s sad eyes were like a dagger being thrust into Anne''s heart.


    Colin was missing. Yes, E had the right to know the truth about her father. But she was still a small


    child. How would she be able to bear the harsh truth?


    How could Anne face E; what could she possibly say in answer?


    "E. It''s fine - it''s fine." Squatting down on her haunches, Anne held E close to her. Her soothing


    voice was full ofpassion and had a calming effect.


    She really wanted to be honest with E but, when push came to shove, she could not bring herself to


    tell her the truth of the situation.


    "Then why isn''t Dad answering his phone?" Unable to shake off her worry, E pressed Anne for an


    answer.


    "Just a second ago, your Uncle Kevin called to tell me that you dad had lost his phone identally on


    a construction site visit where he was conducting a survey. He didn''t ignore your calls on purpose." It


    was a white lie. E was still very small so Anne did not have toe up with aplicated lie to


    appease her.


    Sure enough, E wasforted by the lie. She nodded and one could sense that a weight had been


    lifted off her little shoulders.


    "My father is my hero. He promised that he will be with me always after a few years pass with him


    focusing on his business. He would never break a promise to me so I know it''s the truth," E said,


    more to herself than Anne.


    "Yes, your father is just like a hero. I know he always keeps to his word and he will keep this up in


    future. So don''t fret over this any longer." Once again, Anne reached for E and gathered her in her


    arms. Tears fell onto her arms from E''s eyes, so she immediately wiped them away.


    After all the trials and tribtions Anne had faced in her own life, she felt she was strong - really strong.


    But seeing this poor little girl in front of her, she could not control her emotions.


    Colin was missing. What if he was dead?


    Anne knew no one in the Fu Family would object to adopting E but they were not her blood rtives.


    How would E feel?


    It was undeniable that there were certain things and people in this world that were simply irreceable.


    When Eddy woke up, he took in the scene before him. He frowned when he saw the tears in his mom''s


    eyes. He immediately sensed something was wrong.


    He knew his mother to be very strong. She did not cry easily so seeing her tears now came as quite the


    shock. Something really untoward must have happened.


    ''What could it be?'' Eddy wondered. He thought about the possibilities for a while before his face


    darkened in suspicion. He wondered if something happened to Kevin while he was working away on


    his trip.


    At this troubling thought, Eddy rushed downstairs. He stopped in his tracks and didn''t say a word when


    he saw the state that E was in.


    The atmosphere in the house over dinner was morose. Selma had always had a soft spot for Sally and


    loved to dish food out for her. Today, she was so distracted that it was as if she had even forgotten


    Sally existed.


    Anne also looked depressed when they sat down for dinner. At her side, E''s eyes were still red and


    puffy from her frequent tears. She gingerly dished some food into her bowl. She truly looked upset.


    All the kids were exceptionally intelligent, albeit so young, and could read a situation and the tension in


    the atmosphere. They immediately put on their best behavior and eat quietly.


    Several times, Eddy was on the brink of breaking the silence and asking questions. But he decided


    eventually that it would be best to bite his tongue.


    After dinner, Eddy followed Anne into her room.


    "Mom, what happened with our family? Or has something happened to dad?" asked Eddy. Finally, he


    had the opportunity to get to the point and ask Anne what he wanted to know. He looked up at her with


    hisrge, innocent eyes.


    Anne hadn''t realized that Eddy had followed her into the room to question her. She slowly turned to


    face him.


    With a stiff, unnatural smile on her face, she wanted to shake her head to say everything was okay. But


    she could not bring herself to do it.


    Kim''s return had really upset the bnce they had finally obtained. She didn''t know what psychotic


    ns that man had up his sleeve. Now, her and her kids could not just leave this house at their


    discretion and would have to be careful.

 Chapter 510 Be On The Alert (Part Two)

    Chapter 510 Be On The Alert (Part Two)


    For Sally and Simon, it would not matter whether they went to school or not. They wouldn''t face any


    hardship. As for E and Eddy, they had to go to school and someone was bound to tell what they had


    heard about E''s dad. Anne would not be able to hide the truth from Eddy.


    Lowering her head, Anne thought to herself, ''Eddy is still so young and not the same height as my


    waist yet, but he has to bear and be exposed to so much at such a young age.''


    Guilt was written across Anne''s face. She squatted down to get to eye level with Eddy.


    "Eddy, I don''t want to hide the truth from you. Do you still remember Kim?"


    ''Kim?'' Eddy tried to recall.


    Eddy immediately nodded his head. This person was the reason he lost his mother''s love for two years


    and caused his family to break apart, over and over again. He would never forget this person. Had it


    not been for Kim, Bob wouldn''t have died so young, and his family wouldn''t be in the state they were in.


    They had suffered a lot at the hands of Kim. Eddy would never forget the likes of this man.


    ''But...'' Something had urred to Eddy.


    "Isn''t Kim dead?" asked Eddy. He was quite surprised. Kim had once had a lot of power yet his life was


    turned upside down when he was caught for his crimes. He was sentenced to death. Kevin went to see


    the execution himself. When he returned, he even celebrated with a drink.


    Eddy recalled of this very clearly in his mind''s eye.


    What he didn''t understand, was why his mother would need to mention someone who was dead. Not


    only that, but her face was pale and reflected a feeling of angst.


    "No, he isn''t." Shaking her head, Anne told Eddy what they had uncovered. "We all thought that he was


    dead but it turns out he isn''t. The shooting that happened yesterday, he orchestrated that. Since your


    dad had already made his way to another city and met some trouble there, he couldn''te back."


    "How can he possibly be alive?" Eddy could not believe it. He continued, "I remember Kim''s case was


    in the news all over the country. Dad said that Kim would not be able to escape death. How is it


    possible that he wasn''t put to death?"


    Anne could only answer this question with an embittered smile. Kim''s case was in the public spotlight.


    No one dared to offer him any help - yet somehow, he had pulled off the impossible and escaped.


    Under the watchful eye of the entire nation, he slipped away in in sight, like a malting golden cicada.


    Thus, he was secretly alive!


    If Anne had not seen Kim with her own eyes, she would never have believed it either!


    "I did not want to believe it and I still don''t want to believe it. But the facts prove it so I have to ept


    that it is true!" With a forlorn sign, Anne continued, "It''s not only you who is in disbelief. Up to now even,


    I cannot understand. Under such close monitoring, it would be impossible for Kim to slip through the


    cracks. But he is alive. Can we refute this fact any longer?"


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Basically, they had no choice but to ept and deal with the fact that Kim was alive.


    Albeit young, Eddy was beyond his years in maturity. He could ept things more easily than the


    average child. He nodded in understanding immediately.


    "Kim is a psychopath. He can do absolutely anything with no conscience. Your father and I did


    everything in our power to destroy his business and bring him down, so who knows what he will do in


    vengeance," said Anne, worry written across her face. "I don''t know what insanity he will resort to in


    dealing with us now that he is out in the open, so we have to be safe and stay put at home."


    Although Kim was powerful and daring, she did not think he would attack in their own home.


    So, for now, she thought it would be safest to remain in the confines of the Fu Family''s residence.


    Eddy nodded. He was about to turn and leave, when he remembered E. He couldn''t help asking, "Is


    Uncle Colin with Daddy?"


    Her face was fraught with worry. Anne hesitated, but then she said quietly, "Eddy, I am going to tell you


    something, but you cannot repeat this to anyone, most especially E."


    Eddy''s body stiffened as Anne told him that Colin had in fact gone missing. He nodded immediately. As


    he walked out of the room, he could not believe that Colin was missing, even though his mind had


    registered what Anne had just exined.


    Anne stood by the window, her face wrinkled with worry as she looked out at the pool outside. Colin


    was new to the city, and his background was unknown. When he had arrived in the city, all their drama


    had juste to an end with Kim so Kevin decided to do some investigation into Colin to see what kind


    of threat he could pose.


    But Kevin did not uncover anything suspicious or untoward about Colin, and that was why the family


    continued to stay in contact with him.


    Now that Kim was back and Colin went missing just around the same time when this news had broken,


    it was only logical that there must be a connection between the two men. But Anne was not willing to


    believe this considering that she was convinced Colin was a good person. This was why she had so


    readily agreed to keep E in her own home and was actually more than happy to take care of her.


    ''But then... Why did Kim kidnap Colin?'' she thought.


    "Psycho bastard!" Anne could not sort things out in her mind. With a cold smile, she could not help


    blurting out these words to vent her frustration.


    ''Why did a crazy bastard like him even need a reason to do these mad things, anyway?''


    Elsewhere, Kevin was away on his business trip. He was therefore unable to ensure the safety of his


    wife and children at home. He was truly worried about Anne''s safety, so he immediately contacted a


    securitypany and hired many body guards to tend to his family.


    Anne looked at the sheer number of body guards who hade to them at Kevin''s request. The


    corners of her mouth twitched slightly at the ridiculousness of it. But it was indeed a serious situation.


    "Are there no more body guards? Is this it?" asked Selma from somewhere nearby.


    Anne who had been casually smiling at the ludicrous scene, suddenly froze in shock. She turned to


    look at Selma.


    Selma had stepped forward and taken charge. She began doling out orders to the guards.


    The four kids had gathered in the room by this point. They all looked at each other in confusion.


    "Why are there so many bodyguards here, all of a sudden?" Confused, E looked at Eddy expectantly.


    "Hmm, Eddy? Why? Doesn''t Mom hate having them around, right? So why is she letting theme


    here again?" As far as Sally recalled, Anne really did not like having body guards present. Yet, they


    were here.


    Eddy chuckled happily since he knew why this had happened. He patted Sally''s little head and


    exined, "Recently, a particrly dangerous criminal escaped jail. Mom is worried for our safety so


    she has hired these guards."


    Sally nodded, her face clearly showing the fear she felt as she recalled the terrible memories. She


    immediately agreed, "Let these strong men protect us then."


    Eddy smiled at her maturity, but his face soon became very serious. He lowered his gaze when he met


    E''s eyes, which were looking admiringly at him.

 Chapter 511 Panic

    Chapter 511 Panic


    Kevin loved his family and attached great importance to them. Anne wasn''t surprised to see Sam have


    come.


    The man looked flushed as he got out of the car. His body visibly rxed when he saw the bodyguards.


    Anne smiled reassuringly and gestured him toe in. "Let''s go to the study."


    Sam nodded and followed her.


    The moment they stepped into the study, Sam finally asked, "Anne, are you sure that Kim is still alive?"


    The desperation was evident in his voice.


    Kim was a nightmare for them. Even Sam had fallen prey to his vindictive acts -- the man had almost


    killed him.


    No one could believe that he was still alive.


    Everyone''s attention was fixed on Kim back then after he was captured. The superior officers were


    determined to execute their operation. No mistake was likely to happen. Moreover, Kevin had been


    following this matter all the time to make sure that he wouldn''t escape.


    However, Kim had managed to escape under everyone''s watchful gaze.


    His ability to sneak out without getting caught had taken people by surprise.


    Anne took a deep breath and nodded. The memories of the past shed in her mind. "That was Kim. I


    am very sure about it!"


    Sam''s face darkened.


    Kim was back from the dead, yet Kevin couldn''t return home. Moreover, Colin was missing. It didn''t


    seem like a mere coincidence. Even Sam sensed that Kim was behind everything. He had nned all


    these to distract them.


    Back then, the police had captured Kim, intending to destroy his forces and allies. He must have


    incurred severe losses. Sam couldn''t estimate his remaining power and what he was capable of doing


    now. But he realized that eliminating his force altogether was an impossible task. The man would find a


    way out regardless of how rigorous the investigation was.


    Although the police forces had managed to weaken him, Kim''s abilities were beyond their


    comprehension. They shouldn''t underestimate him.


    The man''s anger would be at its peak now, for they had tested his limits.


    He would want to take his revenge. They were in danger again and had to be cautious at all times.


    "Sam, Emily is going to give birth to the baby soon. We have enough guards to take care of us. You


    stop worrying and take good care of Emily. Your wife needs you now. You have got to protect yourself


    and your family," advised Anne.


    Sam had yed a significant role in capturing Kim. Therefore, he, too, was in danger. The man would


    target him as well as his family.


    Sam nodded in understanding. Things would have been different if he were single. But Emily was


    pregnant with his baby; he had to protect them at all costs.


    He couldn''t neglect his family to take care of Anne and her children.


    "Well, it''s very safe here. We won''t leave the house, so nothing will happen to us. You better go home


    and take care of Emily. We will get through this." Anne was worried about Emily. She wouldn''t forgive


    herself if Kim used the situation to his advantage and assaulted Emily when Sam was here.


    Kim was a despicable man. He would do anything.


    Sam agreed and walked out of the study with Anne. Before leaving, he stopped and turned to look at


    her. "If anything happens, call me immediately!"


    Sam didn''t bother talking about Kevin because he was in a bigger problem. The man was under


    custody and couldn''t leave the city.


    Anne had to be strong now. She had to take care of herself as well as her family.


    Anne nodded, forcing a smile. But it gradually disappeared as she watched Sam''s car leave her sight.


    She was exhausted and sick with worry. They were in a cat and mouse game. No one could guess


    Kim''s move. She leaned against the wall and looked into the distance.


    ''What are your ns, Kim? When are you going to meet me face to face?''


    Cherry went to see Luke with several bags of gifts for him.


    Since the man had the evidence to prove her guilty, she had no choice but to listen to his every word.


    Cherry was paying the price for what she had done. It was her time to suffer now.


    Luke''s family had left; he was alone in the ward. His body stiffened when he saw Cherry standing by


    the door.


    She looked up and met Luke''s icy gaze. The anger zing in his eyes sent a shiver down her spine.


    Cherry realized that she was about to sink into another abyss.


    With Andrew''s help, n was preparing to get released.


    "What are you doing there? Are you deaf? Come and get me a ss of water," Luke shouted with


    undisguised disgust.


    Cherry was stunned. People always respected her, and she was the one who usually ordered everyone


    to do things for her.


    But tables had turned now. Luke was demanding her to serve him, and she couldn''t say a word.


    Cherry took a deep breath, understanding her situation. She controlled her temper and poured a ss


    of water for Luke.


    The man nced at the ss before looking at Cherry. The woman looked prettier than he had


    imagined. But beneath the beautiful masky a vindictive personality, and Luke knew that.


    "Well, it takes a lot of time and effort for people to get to know each other and start a rtionship. But


    things were easy for us; we had an amazing night together. However, you ruined everything, Kristine. I


    didn''t expect that you would be a cruel woman who nned to kill me. I was lucky enough to escape


    the gruesome ident. Otherwise, I would have been dead."


    Cherry but her lip and looked away.


    "Things would have been easy for you if I had died. However, I''m still alive, and I''m furious now. What


    do you think I should do?" Luke asked, staring into Cherry''s eyes.


    ''I want you to fucking die!'' Cherry thought but didn''t say anything.


    "I know what you are thinking. You want to kill me, don''t you, Kristine? But I am very sorry; you got one


    chance, and you missed it. You can''t get rid of me now regardless of how much you hate me!" Luke


    took a sip of water and smirked at her. "Since you have already missed the opportunity, there will never


    be a second chance. If I die, people will find out that you were behind it. Not only that, but they will also


    find out that you had murdered n''s sister. Think about it!


    But if I am alive, I won''t hurt you as long as you satisfy me."


    Cherry pursed her lips and looked at him.


    "Kristine, you are a smart woman. I think you are aware of your situation. What are you going to do?"


    Cherry closed her eyes and sucked in a big breath. The overwhelming sense of shame drowned her,


    but she had no other choice.


    Even if Luke didn''t have the evidence to prove her guilty, if he resorted to cyberbullying, it could also


    destroy her promising career of a rising star. And what made it worse was that Luke actually could


    prove it.


    Cherry had no other choice now. She had gone through a lot in the past but she made it through. She


    could handle this too.


    When Cherry opened her eyes again, she shed a seductive smile that she had mastered over the


    years. She sat beside Luke and took the ss from his hand. "Since you are badly hurt, let me help


    you with the water."


    The sudden change in her demeanor surprised him, but he soon remembered that she was a great


    actor.


    Deep down in his heart, Luke still respected Cherry. But her performance revealed that she would do


    anything to save herself. Cherry was an attractive woman, but he hated her personality.


    Cherry smiled at Luke, oblivious to what he was thinking.


    In the prison, n crossed his legs and leaned back as a smile stretched across his lips.


    The prospect of going out in the afternoon excited him, but he also got a piece of exciting news from


    the warden.


    When n was abroad, Kevin''s men watched his every move, making it impossible to take his


    revenge. Moreover, he didn''t know anything about Kim and his connection with Kevin. However, after


    returning to A City, he found that another man harbored a grudge against Kevin and his wife, just like


    him.


    Things had taken an interesting turn because Kim was still alive -- perhaps that was what everyone


    thought.


    There was no smoke without fire. Moreover, Anne had confirmed that she had seen Kim. She was a


    smart woman; therefore, n believed her.


    Living in A City would be exciting again.


    n was eager to find out what was going to happen next.


    It was a mellow afternoon; the cool breeze swept across the city. Anne climbed up the roof, feeling


    frustrated.


    Two bodyguards had taken their position on the terrace to scan the surroundings.


    Anne was tired of staying at home all day long. Therefore, she came out to get some fresh air and be


    on her own. She instructed the guards to take a break and go downstairs, Anne closed her eyes and let


    the cool breeze y with her hair. However, nothing seemed to take off the weight that had settled on


    her heart. She sighed and raked her eyes across the streets. Her mouth popped open in shock, and


    her blood froze in an instant.


    The Fu Family''s mansion had an enormous courtyard. One could have a view of the entire street from


    the terrace. Anne saw a figure lurking in the distance.


    She squinted her eyes but couldn''t get a clear view of his face. A chill ran down her spine as she


    sensed his unique aura.


    His body stiffened at the moment. Anne knew that it was Kim.


    Although she could only see a blurry silhouette, her intuition told her that it was him.


    Anne opened and closed her mouth. She had the urge to scream and call for help. The bodyguards


    woulde to rescue her at once.


    Kim was in their vicinity.


    They might capture him as well.


    But she didn''t know if that was what she wanted.


    Kim''s return posed a threat to their lives, but the man didn''t make things difficult for her -- at least not


    yet. Anne didn''t want to make a rash move and provoke him when Kevin wasn''t around.


    She had to protect her children and keep them safe.


    Anne took a deep breath and looked away.


    Kim was a crazy man. He was perhaps watching her every move now. If the man sensed a threat, he


    wouldn''t hesitate to attack her and the children. Anne pretended as if she hadn''t noticed him.


    The safety of the children was the only thing in her mind.


    She was willing to tolerate any problem until Kevin came back to rescue her.


    Her heart was crashing in her chest. Anne frowned and looked up again. She almost squealed in shock


    as the figure in the distance had disappeared. Anne rubbed her eyes and looked again, but there was


    not a trace of anyone around as if everything had been a mere illusion.


    Anne had seen him pacing across the streets.


    She knew that it wasn''t an illusion.


    "Oh, God, no! We should be more vignt!" Anne ran downstairs, trying hard to suppress her fear.


    She bumped into Selma and looked at her anxiously. "What''s wrong? What happened?" Selma asked,


    holding Anne''s arm.


    The woman steadied herself and looked into Selma''s eyes. "This ce is not as safe as we think. We


    have to contact the police and ask them to catch Kim as soon as possible. We can''t live peacefully as


    long as he is wandering freely." Selma yelped as Anne''s hold on her arm tightened.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    A frown lined her forehead as she realized the magnitude of the problem. Only Kevin could save them


    now. But why hadn''t he returned home yet? Was he stuck in a problem?

 Chapter 512 Homecoming

    Chapter 512 Homing


    n was released from prison. He arrogantly swaggered into Cherry''s house.


    He did not let Cherry know he''d being by. When Cherry had finallye back from her visit at the


    hospital, it was quitete at night. She was startled that the lights were on in her house. She wanted to


    call the police, afraid that a thief might be inside, but after considering her identity as a celebrity, she


    though it wise not to contact them. She cautiously opened the front door.


    Cherry felt rather lucky that she had not jumped to any conclusions, and impulsively called the police.


    She was greeted by the sight of n casually seated in the lounge, the TV ring.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    All color drained from her face when she saw him. She heaved a burdensome sigh.


    "What? Are you actually surprised? Don''t be rude. Why don''t you wee me back?" n put down


    the beer he had been drinking and turned to face her. He seemed to be in good spirits and had a


    jocund tone.


    He had been incarcerated at that horrid prison for quite some time. Now that he was finally free, it


    made sense that he would be in such a cheery mood.


    Cherry forced a smile and shook her head in response. She tried to calm her nerves. She approached


    him and said, "Of course I am happy to see you''ve finally been released from that hell hole, unharmed.


    Have you eaten? Are you hungry?"


    n looked her up and down, trying to gauge her stance. He had forced her to spend intimate


    moments with Luke and caused her much grief. He figured that she must be so livid that she would


    want to kill him, once and for all. He wondered how it was humanly possible that she could hold back


    her anger after everything he had done.


    Regardless of what she was possibly feeling, she walked straight to the fridge, took out a selection of


    fresh vegetables and made her way to the preparation counter in the kitchen.


    After a long and tiring day, she went straight to the hospital to pay Luke a visit, before she had even


    had dinner. She was ravenous.


    She rinsed off the vegetables and began chopping them carefully. She could feel n''s eyes on her


    and looked up. Their eyes met. In this light, his eyes looked even darker than she remembered, and


    she couldn''t read the mixed, confusing expression on his face.


    She thought that maybe she had looked up so quickly that n had no time to avert his gaze. He


    immediately broke eye contact.


    "I''ve already eaten something. Plus, I wouldn''t risk eating a meal cooked by you, anyway. I want to live


    for a few more years at least." Finishing his sentence, he plonked himself back on the couch. He


    started thinking about the situation. Since she could hire a killer to deal with Luke, it was possible that


    she might poison food that she gave him. He would have to be very cautious from now on.


    He realized that this woman was capable of anything.


    She understood exactly what he was getting at with that statement. Her mouth twisted into a sneer as


    she continued chopping the vegetables. ''Isn''t it his fault anyway that my life has be so miserable?''


    she thought wryly.


    Plus, she wasn''t stupid enough to poison him in her own home.


    It made it easier for her if she didn''t have to cook for him too. She put some of the ingredients back in


    the fridge since she''d just be making a single serving for herself. She got on with cooking, acting as if


    she was wholly unaffected by his presence or slyments.


    n appeared as if he were engrossed in watching television, but he was actually paying close


    attention to the sounds she was making in the kitchen. He heard her chewing as well as the sound of


    her chopsticks gently tapping against her dish.


    She was way too calm for his liking. He had thought she would detest him, treating with him contempt,


    especially after their most recent fallings-out. He had not imagined, not even in his wildest dreams, that


    she would just pretend like nothing had happened.


    But was this actually all to her behavior... was there perhaps more?


    With a scowl, he turned off the television. Without further ado, he made his way upstairs.


    She had paid therge police bribe so n''s time in jail had beenfortable, but it did notpare


    to the stately mansion she lived in, filled with spoils andforts. He needed a good sleep.


    Looking at his departing silhouette, she released her true feelings, tightening her hold on her


    chopsticks so that blue veins started to be very visible on the back of her hands. Her eyes


    became icy and murderous. ''n and Luke...Do you really think I will let you live in peace after what


    you put me through?'' she thought vengefully.


    How could she tolerate such insulting treating? She would have to fight back and deal her own blows to


    these men.


    Elsewhere, Kevin was sitting anxiously in the local police station, awaiting his interrogation.


    A policewoman sat opposite him. She was around middle age and wore a pair of spectacles. She gave


    him a sharp look, adjusted the sses on her face and curled her lip.


    The man before her was strikingly handsome, like the mythological Prince Charming so often


    referenced in fairytales. Usually, she had seen him on television only, yet now he was sitting before her


    very eyes, looking particrly dejected.


    Even if the matter was concerning the serious issue of murder, Kevin was able to remain calm as he


    sat in the interrogation room. He acted as if everything was going just fine. His self-confidence exuded


    an aura which made people dealing with him feel pressurized and nervous.


    A man of this stature was not to be challenged easily. He would not be easy to deal with or intimidate


    into providing information.


    But considering Kevin''s influence and substantial pecuniary resources, the police must have well-


    founded grounds and evidence to have thought the time was ripe to bring him in for questioning. This in


    mind, it must be a mere formality that they had brought him in for questioning. They would charge him


    with the crime thereafter, having just procedurally satisfied the interrogation requirement.


    "Is Colin your partner?" the policewoman asked.


    Kevin sat quietly, looking at the policewoman before him. He gave a small nod, frowned and then


    queried, "Is there any trace of him?"


    "Yes, indeed!" The police woman nodded, and added with somewhat of a grimace, "There were traces


    of blood found in a river a few kilometers from the construction site. We conducted a DNA test and the


    blood was a match for Colin."


    Kevin''s facial expression changed instantly when he heard this grim piece of information. It meant that


    Colin was, at the very least, very badly injured. Perhaps he had even been killed and dumped in the


    river.


    ''This situation...'' Kevin''s thoughts trailed off.


    He clenched his fists tightly in frustration. His eyes became cold with hate and vexation. First, Anne


    had spotted Kim. Now, something suspicious had happened with Colin. He had disappeared without a


    trace - except for a trace of his blood. Even an idiot could guess that there was some rtion between


    these incidents and figure out who the killer was.


    It was this cold-blooded murderer which really caused Kevin distress.


    Kim was a savage man. He would not rest until he achieved exactly what he set out to do. To make


    matters worse, he had been defeated by Kevin and his ck-market businesses had taken a huge


    knock. No one really knew just how much of a loss he had suffered, but it would have been exorbitant.


    How could Kim ever forgive the suffering Kevin had caused him and just let him go without taking his


    revenge?


    If Kim just wanted vengeance on Kevin, Kevin had no fear and would deal with him head-on.


    However, Kim was an intelligent and vicious man when it came to his tactics of dealing with people. If


    he wanted to cause a person true harm, he would strike their Achilles'' heel. He would identify what


    would cause him the most deep-seated agony and attack. Kim was well aware that Kevin''s Achilles''


    tendon was none other than his darling wife, Anne, and their kids. Had Kim attacked Colin as a warning


    that he wasing for him, perhaps to make him suffer in the suspense before he made his move? Or


    perhaps Kim just wanted to make a statement to Kevin to let him know that he was back and in full


    form?


    If either of this were the case, one thing was certain: Colin was dead.


    "This matter has nothing to do with me. You shouldn''t have targeted me for no reason. Besides, if you


    don''t have any direct proof that I am implicated in this murder, you should release me." Kevin could not


    stand being here.


    With a poker face, the policewoman put away the documents from the docket, and said baldly, "We


    have evidence."


    When Kevin heard her words, his expression darkened and he stared into space. He thought to


    himself, contemptuously, ''Sure. Was it this easy for Kim to have framed me?


    Anne... are you okay, right now? Are you safely in our home? Were the kids fine? What about Mom?''


    He couldn''t sit here not knowing whether his family was safe or not. A voice inside him told him firmly


    that he needed to get out of there this very minute.


    No matter the consequences, he had to do this, right now!


    Kevin made an important call. An amenable-sounding voice could be heard on the other end of the line.


    Kevin began to talk after a little hesitance.


    This was not the A City, where Kevin exerted much influence. Everything was not under his control


    here, but he could still contact his connections there to exercises at least some degree of control here.


    After all, Kevin had connections all over the ce. Hiswork was not confined to the city limits.


    As anticipated, he was released from detainment within the hour. He peered up into the sky outside,


    squinting slightly in the bright light.


    He was released, but he remained a prime suspect.


    "Mr. Kevin, for your own safety, our men will protect you and keep a close eye on you." The police chief


    had approached and advised Kevin in what seemed to be an agreeable tone.


    Kevin gave him a frigid look. There was a flicker of derision in his eyes. The chief was apanied by


    two burly policemen, who were clearly there to prevent him from making an escape.


    If Kevin had in factmitted the crime, he would not let anyone find anything to be against him.


    However, since he was most definitely innocent, why should he refuse the protection provided by the


    police force?


    "Okay." With a smile, Kevin nodded. The chief was relieved to see that Kevin didn''t refuse.


    "I''m Noah and this is Max." One of the apanying policemen made their introduction.


    Kevin nodded in acknowledgement. He turned and took his leave. He had wasted too much precious


    time at this ce. He needed to urgently make his way back to Anne in A City.


    Meanwhile, Anne was anxious. She was worried over the fact that Kevin had still not returned. She ran


    many scenarios through her mind, hoping that none of them woulde true.


    Anne''s phone rang - it was Kevin. She hurriedly answered the phone. Without giving him a chance to


    even greet her, she asked, "Kevin, have you been able to find Colin? How is everything going on your


    end?"


    "Colin has been officially listed as a missing person. I am a suspect in the case but it doesn''t matter


    right now. I''m at the airport so I''ll be home soon. Don''t fret too much now. We''ll discuss everything


    when I''m back." Hearing Kevin''s voice dispensed much of the pent up anxiety in Anne.


    The sound of his calm voice slowly lowered her heart rate, which had been practically beating through


    her chest just moments ago. She hung up, feelingforted.


    It was veryforting to know that Kevin was making his way to her.


    The police had urged Anne to meet them at the station several times, but she refused time and time


    again. It was not that she was afraid to go to see the police. It was more that she did not want to leave


    their home.


    But Kevin would be back soon.


    Anne felt a wave of relief wash over her. She took a deep breath in and rxed.


    However, when she saw the two men close on Kevin''s tail, her nerves began to re up again.


    The two men stood erect, vignce reflected in their sharp eyes. There were only two possible


    exnations: these men were highly-trained bodyguards - or they were policemen.


    Over the past few days, Anne had spoken to Kevin at least once a day. He had been constant in his


    reassurance of her that she had nothing to worry about. But how could she rest assured knowing that


    Colin was missing? She thought that the only logical conclusion was that the men were indeed part of


    the police force.


    "Kevin..." She threw herself into his arms, her eyes fraught with anxiety.


    He smiled and ced his hand affectionately on her cheek. This made her feel secure and calm.


    "Everything is going to be just fine," Kevin said softly.


    Anne responded with a heavy nod. She grabbed Kevin''s hand and did not let go. Selma came


    downstairs and was pleasantly surprised by Kevin''s presence.


    "Kevin! You''re here! I was so worried about you," she said, taking a step towards him with concern.


    "I''m so sorry to have put you through that, Mom. I should have returned much earlier," Kevin said softly,


    with a hint of guilt in his tone.


    "It''s okay." Selma understood that Kevin had his own affairs to attend to when he went on these trips.


    He looked exhausted, indicating that he had really put in all his energy to the work he had toplete.


    She said, "I''m just so happy that you have returned safely. It''s really such a wee surprise."


    Kevin looked up the stairway unconsciously. He was met by 4 sets of curious little eyes peering back at


    him.


    Kevin felt a lump in his throat as he filled with emotion. He waved to the children toe to him. They


    all ran down in great excitement. Sally tried to climb up Kevin, attempting to scale his arms and legs.


    Kevin held her warmly in his arms.


    "Daddy, you''re finally here! We missed you so much!" Sally nestled her face into Kevin''s neck, and


    kissed him lovingly on the cheek.

 Chapter 513 The Paparazzi Attack

    Chapter 513 The Paparazzi Attack


    Kevin loved Sally more than anything else in the world; she was the apple of his eye. But he neglected


    his little girl now; his full attention was focused on E.


    Colin was missing, which meant that he was in danger now. E had lost her mother when she was


    born; Colin was all she had. How could he tell the little girl about her father?


    Kevin opened his mouth, but the words choked in his throat. He put Sally on the ground and sighed.


    Anne knew what he was thinking. "Eddy, take them upstairs," she instructed.


    Eddy''s eyes widened. He nced at the two men behind Kevin before nodding.


    The children could sense Kevin''s unusual behavior. E kept stealing nces at the doorway, hoping to


    see her father.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Let''s talk in the study," Anne suggested.


    Kevin nodded and walked in with the two police officers.


    "On the night Colin went missing, E had a nightmare. The poor girl freaked out and was crying to


    me." Anne sighed as she closed the door behind her.


    Kevin dropped his gaze to the ground. He remained silent, for he couldn''t do anything about it.


    "ording to the evidence we''ve collected, someone has killed Colin. His body was dumped into the


    river. We have sent people to search around the river to find out anything that might lead us to him. But


    no luck so far." The police officers didn''t know that Colin''s daughter was staying with the family, nor did


    they think that she would have lost her mother.


    They heard a muffled sob before Anne could say anything. She frowned and turned to Kevin; the


    uneasiness in his eyes was evident under the faint light.


    The sob was heartbreaking. It sounded as if the little girl was in despair but didn''t dare to cry out loud.


    E was standing outside the door, listening to their conversation.


    She heard them tell that Colin was dead.


    Anne''s heart ached as she listened to the relentless sobs. Unable to control herself anymore, she


    opened the door.


    As expected, she saw E standing, tears streaming down her face. She had covered her mouth with


    her palm to suppress her sobs.


    E raised her head slowly and looked at Anne with bloodshot eyes. Fear and sadness engulfed her at


    once. She shook her head and ran away without saying a word.


    Anne''s jaw dropped in shock. She lunged forward and held E''s hand. The little girl struggled under


    her hold but realized that she couldn''t break free. Her body turned limp as she burst into tears. Anne


    felt sorry for E; she wanted to hold her in her arms andfort her. But E pushed her away. "Liar!


    You are a liar! You said that my father would be fine. You said the dreams were not true. But my father


    is dead now! He is dead!


    I only had him; he was my world. But he is also dead now. I am an orphan. No one loves me anymore."


    Her body hitched as she cried harder. "Daddy, didn''t you promise me that you would be with me


    forever? You are also a liar. You all are liars! You all lied to me! No one loves me."


    E''s cries reverberated across the silent house. Eddy ran downstairs, wondering what had gone


    wrong.


    Anne swept E into a tight embrace and began to cry.


    Her tears dripped on the little girl''s head. She couldn''t help but feel sorry for her.


    Kevin and the two police officers witnessed everything from afar. They were very sad. The girl looked


    devastated.


    "Eddy," Sally whimpered and tugged onto Eddy''s shirt. She was scared to look at E.


    Eddy turned to look at Simon. The boy nodded and took Sally back to their room upstairs.


    Anne held E in her arms and walked into the study. The little girl clung to her for dear life as tears


    cascaded down her cheeks.


    E couldn''t believe that her father was dead, that he had abandoned her forever. She had no one else


    in the world.


    Unable to watch her cry anymore, Max spoke. "Little girl, don''t cry. We haven''t found your father yet.


    Maybe he is just injured and is still alive somewhere." He scratched the back of his head, hoping to


    comfort her.


    E snapped her head to look at him. Her tear-stained face and puffy eyes made her look like a


    withered flower.


    "Really?" A spark of hope lit her teary eyes up.


    "Of course it''s true. The police never lie," Max replied.


    They still haven''t found Colin''s body, so there were chances the man might have escaped. The world


    was full of miracles. They couldn''t arrive at a conclusion unless they were sure of it.


    "I want you to make a pinkie promise. If you make a promise, you should keep your word. Don''t lie to


    me, okay?" E wriggled out of Anne''s arms and ran to Max.


    Max squatted down and locked his pinkie finger with E''s. A smile appeared on the girl''s face for a


    split second and disappeared.


    Her father was missing. Where would he be now?


    "E, your father loves you so much. He won''t leave you alone here. It doesn''t matter if you don''t


    believe me, but you should trust your father''s words. Believe that he wille back to you and fulfill all


    his promises," Anne replied, stroking E''s hair.


    The girl bit her lip and looked at her. She nodded after sucking a big breath. "You''re right. Daddy has


    never lied to me. He always keeps his promise. He wille back."


    E tried to summon the strength and believe that her father would return to her. But she was still


    scared to death.


    What would she do if her father had died? She couldn''t imagine a life without him.


    Max and Noah nced at each other. Noah understood the gesture and walked out.


    Colin was missing, and all the evidence pointed to Kevin. They didn''t expect that Colin''s daughter


    would be there with Kevin''s family.


    Kevin couldn''t watch E cry. The man''s remorseful face proved that he wouldn''t have hurt Colin in any


    way.


    Kevin''s guess was right. Someone had framed him on purpose. In that case, the police had to make a


    careful investigation to find the truth.


    In the meantime, Cherry had encountered another problem.


    Luke had called, telling her that he wasn''tfortable at the hospital; he wanted to live with her. Cherry


    had refused to let him stay with her the moment he asked the question. But the man started to threaten


    her. Therefore, she had no choice but to agree.


    Her stomach clenched with anticipation the moment he said yes.


    She had a hunch that the reporters would photograph her. Even if she came up with a story to convince


    them, it wouldn''t be usible enough for them to stop suspecting her. It would tarnish her image and


    destroy her future.


    Both n and Luke were determined to destroy her. But Cherry didn''t have the strength to fight back.


    All she could do was cry and wallow in self-pity. After a night of endless crying andmenting, Cherry


    went to the hospital with n.


    "You have recovered soon."


    n grinned and patted on Luke''s back before casting a disgusted look at Cherry.


    Her face turned ghastly pale. She took a deep breath and forced herself to look at Luke. His lustful


    eyes made her sick.


    Cherry knew that Luke was going to ravage her body, and there was no means of escape.


    "Thanks, n." Luke chuckled.


    n finished all the discharge formalities and supported him into the car. Cherry was wearing a mask


    and a peaked cap, making sure to conceal every part of her body. Her stomach flipped every time


    someone walked past her.


    She couldn''t stop worrying about people recognizing her. What if someone took pictures of her and


    released them online...


    Cherry hopped into the car, closed the door, and heaved a sigh of relief. Once sure that no one was


    following her, she started the car and drove to her mansion.


    Her house was a safe ce to protect her from all kinds of trouble. Securities guarded her house at all


    times so outsiders couldn''t enter without her permission. That was the only thing that consoled Cherry


    and made her feel safe.


    Luke was born in a poor family. He had never seen such a luxurious house before. His eyes widened in


    appreciation as he gaped at the house in awe.


    Expensive furniture was ced in every corner of the room. The bright lights illuminated the entire


    house. The artworks on the wall added an exotic touch to the ce.


    "I have arranged your room. It is that way," Cherry said coldly.


    Luke nodded and walked to his bedroom. It was a spacious room with an enormous bed. He wouldn''t


    fall down even if he rolled on the bed in his sleep. Moreover, the big windows let the fresh breeze and


    sunlight in.


    A smile tugged at the corners of his lips. Luke never thought that he would get to live a luxurious life.


    Although Cherry''s house wasn''t as opulent as the Fu Family''s mansion, for a man who lived in a dingy


    house, the ce felt like heaven.


    At noon, Cherry made lunch by herself and rushed to the film set after cleaning the dishes.


    Her biggest nightmare became true when she returned home from work. Reporters had surrounded her


    community, waiting for her. The blinding shlights frightened Cherry.


    The blood on her face drained in an instant as the reporters hounded her.


    "Miss Kristine what''s your rtionship with those two men?" "Why are they living in your house?" "Did


    you break up with Andrew?" "Does Andrew know about them?"


    The questions poured in, but Cherry couldn''t answer any of them. The security guards had always kept


    trouble at bay. However, handling the huge crowd of reporters was beyond their control.


    Someone had photographed her outside the house. She and n were supporting Luke and walking


    toward her mansion. Cherry wanted to exin but didn''t know what to say.


    "Miss Kristine, didn''t n beat up Andrew? Why is he at your ce? Is n your secret lover?"


    Everyone knew that n had assaulted Andrew. The reporters linked everything together and


    assumed that n was having an affair with Cherry. They couldn''t think of any other reason why he


    would beat Cherry''s boyfriend.


    Cherry gritted her teeth to control her emotions. Her assistant stepped forward and forced the reporters


    away. Cherry couldn''t stand there any longer. She ran into the house, leaving no chance for them to


    question her. The guards gathered together, forming a chain, preventing the reporters from stepping in.


    Cherry ran as fast as her legs could carry. The reporters were like predators trying to attack her; she


    needed to escape from them.


    Cold sweat trickled down her back. Cherry soon arrived at the door and looked back to see if anyone


    had followed her. The corridor was empty. She closed her eyes and breathed a sigh of relief.


    Anger surged through her veins when she looked at the door. Cherry closed her eyes to stop the


    emotions from consuming her. Her eyes were zing with anger when she opened them again.


    She kicked the door open. n and Luke were ying cards; the sudden noise caught them by


    surprise. The two men turned to look at Cherry and saw her ring at them.


    "What''s wrong? Who pissed you off?" Luke joked, taking a puff of his cigarette.


    Cherry''s anger reached its peak. She couldn''t control herself anymore.


    She was a leading female star. She had increased her poprity by making everyone believe that she


    was in a rtionship with Andrew. The reporters had caught her hanging out with Luke and n.


    Moreover, if they find out the truth, her career, reputation, and good image would be destroyed, fulfilling


    n and Luke''s dreams.

 Chapter 514 Lure The Tiger Out Of Its Den (Part One)

    Chapter 514 Lure The Tiger Out Of Its Den (Part One)


    What else should she worry about? Why did she have to tolerate everything they did? Actually, she


    was not afraid of anything the moment the photos were leaked.


    Cherry grabbed the pillow on the sofa and hit Luke on the head, much to thetter''s surprise.


    Obviously, he didn''t expect her to be so bold.


    "Cherry, what are you doing?! Aren''t you afraid that I will tell others your secret?" he shouted. His


    wounds hadn''t healed yet, and although the pillow was soft, it still hurt a little. So, Luke couldn''t help


    but roar with anger.


    Beside them was n, who watched the two with a faint smile while a trace of satisfaction shed at


    the corners of his mouth. He had expected such a scene. After all, he was the one who tipped off the


    reporters about the news.


    "The reporters have taken pictures of the three of us, and my image is about to be destroyed. Do you


    think I still care about these things?" shouted Cherry crazily while hitting Luke. Then, she continued, "If


    you destroy me, do you think I''ll let you go easily? Huh! In your dreams! I''ll drag you to the pits of hell


    with me!"


    Luke gritted his teeth, grabbed the pillow from her, and threw it heavily onto the floor. The next second,


    Cheery burst into tears. She had worked so hard to take good care of her image. But all of it smashed


    in a blink of an eye. Just like that, she was no longer the morous star like she was before.


    Seeing her reaction, Luke instantly frowned. He then looked at n inquiringly only to find that the


    brute was sitting there andughing, obviously enjoying this situation. "Why are you stillughing? Why


    don''t you think of a way?" the former asked furiously.


    Taken aback, n cleared his throat. "Now that things havee to this state, what else can I do?"


    The only purpose he fled back to the country was to destroy Cherry. Now that he had personally seen


    her in pain, there was no way he would help her out of this mess.


    n wondered if the ident had damaged Luke''s brain that he became this stupid.


    Meanwhile, Anne and Kevin were trying tofort E, who was still wearing a long face. But the kid


    could only feel lighter once she saw Colin.


    However, Colin had disappeared, and they had no idea where to find him.


    After Kevin came back, he made use of all his connections to look for Kim. But the bastard seemed to


    have disappeared from the world, leaving no trace at all. It was as if what Anne witnessed that day


    were all illusions. If it were not for the fact that the corpse of the thief was left behind, she would really


    believe it was a hallucination.


    Just then, Rose called to ask if the fashion show of thepany will proceed as scheduled.


    Only then did it dawn to Anne that since the LF Group''s establishment, their performance had been


    exemry, especially their clothing line. So, to repay the new and old customers, theirpany


    organized a fashion show.


    It was to be held the day after tomorrow.


    "Of course, we will do it as nned," Kevin, who was beside Anne, answered indifferently.


    Turning around, thetter responded to Rose on the phone, "Everything will proceed as scheduled."


    As soon as Rose confirmed it, she quickly hung up the phone and began to prepare all the things


    needed for the event.


    Meanwhile, Kevin took a sip of water and went on casually, "We are in the light while our enemy is in


    the dark. A City is neither big nor small, so we should lure the tiger out of its den and watch it meet its


    demise."


    As they stayed inside all day long, Kim had no chance to get close to them. So instead, he hid in the


    dark, waiting for his enemy to sneak out so he could strike.


    Anne nodded at Kevin, obviously agreeing with what thetter said.


    "E has been in a sour mood these days. Why don''t we take her out for some fun?" she suggested,


    gazing upstairs. She saw E sitting on the rocking chair, lost in thought, seemingly like a doll without a


    soul. And for Anne, it was heartbreaking to see her like this.


    At first, Kevin didn''t want to take the child out. However, after seeing the expression on E''s face, he


    nodded his head.


    They took E out, while the other children still stayed at home.


    "Mom, will dad reallye back?" E suddenly asked while on their way to the LF Group.


    Nodding, Anne confirmed, "E, you must trust your dad!"


    Hearing this, the little girl was instantly encouraged that she acquiesced confidently. Yes, she must trust


    her father! She firmly believed he would never lie to her and would definitelye back!


    When they arrived, Kevin held E in his firm arms, just like how Colin used to.


    Suddenly, the little girl was moved, and a drop of her tear fell down on Kevin''s neck. Subconsciously,


    thetter frowned but held E more tightly.


    ''Colin, where the hell are you? Don''t you know that your daughter misses you very much? You bastard,


    how can you make your daughter cry?'' Kevinined in his heart.


    "E, don''t cry," He patted the kid on the back gently.


    E nodded her head obediently and tried to hold back her tears, but her big, beautiful big eyes were


    still red.


    Meanwhile, Anne heaved a deep sigh as she watched this sad moment.


    Soon, they met up with Rose, who had been very busy preparing the show. A look of surprise was


    painted on her face, as she was not expecting to see Anne here. So, grabbing thetter''s hand, she


    asked worriedly, "Why are you here? Why didn''t you just stay at home? What if Kim finds out?"


    With that, she turned to Kevin with dissatisfaction and continued scolding, "Anne may not know how


    serious the matter is. Will you only realize the severity of the situation when something terrible


    happens?"


    Judging from her tone, Rose sounded like an elderly who was reprimanding a young couple.


    Because of this, Anne couldn''t helpughing. Shaking her head helplessly, she poked Rose''s forehead


    and said with a smile, "You silly girl! Don''t you know who is older and younger here? Why are you


    ming me instead?"This is from N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 515 Lure The Tiger Out Of Its Den (Part Two)

    Chapter 515 Lure The Tiger Out Of Its Den (Part Two)


    Rose burned with anxiety, annoyed that Anne was not taking the matter seriously. She was about to


    continue ranting when thetter walked up and whispered something in her ear. Hearing that, Rose


    breathed a sigh of relief andter burst intoughter.


    Looking at the couple in front of her, Rose realized that she had been so anxious that she forgot how


    clever and able they were.


    "But still, we can''t underestimate Kim!" she argued. As she thought of what had happened in the past,


    a sense of fear lingered on her. Kim was not only Anne and Kevin''s nightmare but also hers. And now,


    the monster was back to haunt them down again.


    "Don''t worry. Kim can''t escape this time!" A trace of seriousness coated Kevin''s voice.


    And because of that, Rose chose to believe his words.


    Then, turning to the little girl in his arms, she asked, "Is this E? She is so beautiful!" Rose had seen


    the girl''s photo on Anne''s phone. The kid looked as delicate as a doll, and she didn''t expect to see her


    more exquisite and beautiful in person.


    Staring at the child''s face, Rose thought that E''s parents must be really handsome and beautiful.


    "Hello, auntie," E greeted her politely, much to Rose''s delight.


    The next second, Kevin apanied the child while both Anne and Rose went to prepare for the


    show. This was the first major event organized by theirpany, so they had many things to prepare.


    Meanwhile, Cherry''s phone continued ringing. Annoyed by the persistent caller, she turned it off and hid


    in the room with the lights shut, and the curtains closed. She slumped there in the darkness, burying


    her head in her knees and refusing to face reality.


    Yes, she had done a lot of terrible things, and this must be her punishment now. But she was willing to


    correct her mistakes and redeem herself. However, it seemed nobody would give her the chance.


    ''You all want to smother me to death! You all want to kill me!'' Cherry cried in her hearts. Tears


    streamed down her face like a waterfall while a lump had seemingly stuck on her throat.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    At this point, Cherry''spany couldn''t get in touch with her, so they had no choice but to ask her


    assistant for help. The guard knew the assistant, so he allowed her in. However, after knocking on the


    door couple of times and hearing no response, thetter prepared to leave.


    Meanwhile, Cherry, Luke, and n all heard the knocks, but all of them chose to ignore it.


    And when the clock hit the midnight hour, another series of knocking resounded on the door. This time,


    it was even more aggressive.


    Luke touched his forehead and looked up at n impatiently. With his brows furrowed together, he


    asked, "Why is this assistant so persistent? She has knocked on the door more than 20 times! Why is


    she still here?"


    n also frowned, but he said nothing, also tired of this stubborn assistant.


    "Kristine, it''s me, Andrew!" Suddenly, a baritone voice red from the door.


    Liker Meerkats, Luke and n quickly nced at the entrance at the same time.


    Unexpectedly, it was not the annoying assistant who came this time, but Andrew!


    Why was he here?


    Squinting his eyes, n recalled the time he warned Andrew in prison. And judging from thetter''s


    actions recently, he obviously knew what was the right thing to do to protect his own future!


    n already had an inkling of what Andrew came for this time.


    "Since he is Cherry''s boyfriend, we can''t keep him outside," n uttered with a faint smile. Then, he


    stood up and opened the door.


    Standing outside was Andrew, who showed no signs of surprise when he saw n. Instead, he nodded


    at thetter while boasting a poker face.


    "Well, since you are here,e in," greeted n as he stepped aside to let the man inside.


    Nodding, Andrew maintained his expressionless face. He had almost died in n''s hands, so how


    could he dare to be disrespectful to him? If more, he was even more afraid of him now.


    As soon as Andrew walked in, he saw Luke sitting on the sofa. Immediately, a cold light glinted in his


    eyes, but he quickly looked away.


    Of course, he knew everything about Luke and Cherry, and because of that, he disdained the man.


    However, he was clear about his own purpose ofing here today. He couldn''t get involved in their


    matters.


    "Where is Kristine?" Andrew turned to look at n.


    Thetter pointed at Cherry''s room and answered indifferently, "She has been in her room all day."


    Nodding, Andrew walked over and looked at the closed door. Right now, his eyes were filled with


    complex emotions that were difficult to fathom. He slowly raised his hand, attempting to open it, only to


    hesitate at thest minute.


    Turning away from the door, Andrew struggled to decide whether to stay or leave. ''No, I have to do this.


    Working in this industry is like crossing a thin little log over an abyss! If I stumble, I will fall on the abyss


    below!


    I''m really sorry. I can''t do anything about it now. So, even if you won''t forgive me, I still have to do it!''


    "Kristine," he called softly after heaving a deep breath. He raised his hand again with all his strength


    and knocked on the door gently.


    Meanwhile, Cherry, who had been burying her head between her legs, froze when she heard Andrew''s


    voice.


    She didn''t expect that he woulde here at this point!


    It was human nature to y up to the mighty and step on the weak, but she never thought that Andrew


    would do such a thing to her one day!


    ''Cherry, Cherry! Do you know what a pity this is for you? When a tree falls, the monkeys will scatter¨C¨C


    that is what life really is. Even friends and family can turn their backs on you when everything goes


    downhill, '' she reminded herself.

 Chapter 516 The Video

    Chapter 516 The Video


    "Kristine, I know you are in there. And I know you can hear me. I am sorry, I really, really am. I didn''t


    anticipate that I''d have to put you through this." Andrew heaved a heavy sigh, and pleaded, "We both


    know how cruel the entertainment circles are; it spares no one. No, I cannot afford to have my name


    associated with any scandal. For the future of my career, I have no choice but to do this."


    He was met with absolute silence. Luke and n sat on the couch, enjoying he scene ying out


    before them. Faint smiles were apparent on their faces.


    The room was pitch ck with darkness. Cherry looked nkly, straight ahead of her.


    Since her rise to fame, she had done many things just like this to others. There wasn''t anything wrong


    with others now treating her in the same way.


    If she were Andrew, she would do exactly what he was choosing to do, too - perhaps, she would do it in


    a way much worse, as well.


    Further, in context of her life, what Andrew had done to her was absolutely zilchpared to that


    which n and Luke had caused her to endure.


    "Kristine, I know that you think I am despicable and a shameless human being. But I really have no


    other choice in these circumstances. Please can you ept my decisions?" Andrew persisted.


    Out of nowhere, the door was pulled open. Andrew saw Cherry, whose eyes were puffy and red. He


    was stunned for a moment. He felt very sorry for her, seeing her in this state.


    Before he had discovered her true identity, the twosome had been together for a long, long time. She


    had so much influence in the entertainment circles he had wished to break into, not to mention that she


    was also a very sweet person. How could he not have taken to such a woman?


    If she had notmitted the crime of killing someone in the past and if n was out of the picture,


    Andrew would have genuinely wanted to win over her affection.


    With a disheartened look on his face, he guiltily averted his gaze, lowering his head.


    "What if I don''t agree?" Cherry''s voice was hoarse. It was clear she had cried a lot, and for a long


    while.


    Andrew frowned, considering her words. But he remained quiet, with eyes looking to the ground.


    "Ha-ha..." Cherry jeered at him, and continued, "Whether I agree with you or not, you''re going to go


    ahead with your ns anyway. So why do you even pretend to be so apologetic?"


    Without further ado, she mmed the door angrily in his face.


    After a long while, Andrew lifted his head and looked at the door. He lookedpletely drained.


    He felt an unexpected pat on the shoulder, out of nowhere. He turned around to see that it was none


    other than n. "Andrew," he said. "You are an intelligent man and you have made the right choice.


    This is in your best interest. Run while you can, get out of here now." n had a faint smile on his face.


    This was thest trace of humaneness which n had in himself.


    Andrew nodded and exited Cherry''s home with a heavy heart. He made the important phone call.


    Soon, the news began to circte on the inte.


    Andrew and Cherry had amicably called it quits.


    Andrew had suffered a beating that almost caused his death in order to protect his dearest Kristine. Yet


    now, he broke up with her so easily. Why?


    The photos of two mening home with Kristine was still rampant on the inte. Everyone would


    wonder what the threesome would get up to at her home together. The spection was wide-ranging.


    Some stood firmly at their idol''s side, denying that she could be up to no good. Others were heavily


    critical of her. Andrew''s fans were just as tizzy.


    This man had almost died in order to protect his then girlfriend. Now, they were broken up and more


    and more people were ming Cherry. Her infamy was on the incline. The news was circting with


    unprecedented momentum across all media tforms.


    When Anne came to hear of the news, she had been very busy with a runway fashion show. Reading


    the reports, she just breathed an exasperated sigh and remained quiet for an inordinate period of time.


    It was just Cherry''s karmaing into effect after everything she had done. Anne had nothing to do


    with it.


    However, she did not expect to see Kevin''s name in the news, especially not before Cherry''s news had


    dissipated.


    It was pitch ck that night. Kevin and Colin had gotten into a fight at the construction site. Kevin lost


    his cool and picked a nearby brick up off the ground. He struck violently across Colin''s head. Colin fell


    to the ground, his head bleeding copiously. Kevin ruthlessly dragged his body across the cold, hard


    ground.


    Anne watched the video and started to perspire everywhere. She did not dare waste another second at


    this show. She hurried back to home.


    Now, Kevin was a prime suspect in this criminal case. Max and Noah would stay with him constantly,


    not letting him out of their sight for an instant. He could not even go to his office to attend to pressing


    work matters.


    When Anne arrived at the house, Kevin''s face waspletely nk. She gauged that he too had seen


    the video.


    "Anne. Will you believe me?" Kevin raised his head and looked at Anne sullenly.


    "Of course. You know I will always believe you," Anne said these words reassuringly, looking him


    straight in the eyes, and holding his hand in hers tenderly.


    Kevin smiled and nodded.


    Noah and Max shared a look of suspicion. They had been with Kevin in his home for several days now.


    They had got to know him quite well and were convinced he was not capable of such a thing. But they


    could not ignore the video footage.


    "The video is made during the night. It really is not clear. Although we can see the men arguing, there


    is no audio to confirm what they were arguing about specifically. But... isn''t the other man in the video


    you?" Max frowned thoughtfully and directed this question to Kevin.


    Kevin looked up and stared at Max for a moment. Then he confidently shook his head and replied,


    "The night Colin disappeared, he had called me soon before that. See the time stamp on the video? I


    was traveling in the car at that time. You can check the CCTV footage."


    "But..." Noah looked at the video in confusion, "This man is you."


    The man in the video was wearing the same ck coat that Kevin had on that day. The face was not


    clear but his side profile fitted Kevin exactly.


    Kevin looked at Anne forfort. She smiled at him, shaking her head, and said, "We used the exact


    same tactic to catch Kim back then. We found a doppelganger to assist in our n. Not to mention,


    modern day makeup can do wonders. It''s easy to make someone look exactly like Kevin using these


    various techniques."


    Noah and Max shared another thoughtful look. Kim''s case had caused sensation nationwide and the


    details of it were well-documented. Anne could not have made this up.


    That was to say, it was very believable that Kim used a simr tactic by making the person in the video


    look just like Kevin.


    "Is Kim somehow still alive?" Noah looked at Anne in bewilderment.


    ording to Anne, Kim was very much alive and kicking. Further, the purported affair between Kim


    and Colin was also created by him. The police detectives had given this information serious weight, but


    after many fruitless days of investigation, there was nothing uncovered regarding Kim''s involvement


    herein.


    Everyone really couldn''t bring themselves to believe that Kim could have escaped considering the


    circumstances surrounding his case!


    "Yes!" Anne said firmly, "I would not make things up or joke about such a serious matter."


    Max pursed his lips thoughtfully. He said, "It is imperative that we report this to our superiors."


    "Of course," Kevin responded with a nod. He was still stressed about one thing though. "I wonder


    whether Colin is alive or dead."


    In the video, it was clear that Colin''s head had been struck very hard, and blood covered the entire


    ground around him. The head was a cardinal part of the human body, and if the head was injured this


    badly... it could only mean one thing.


    Furthermore, Kim was an absolute psychopath. Was there anything he wouldn''t do?


    At this time, Selma''s voice could be hearding from downstairs. From the level and tone of her


    voice, it seemed that she was in the middle of a heated argument with someone. After a quick look of


    concern among them, they rushed out of the study, towards the source of themotion.


    When they arrived downstairs, they were met by a frantic scene. Selma stood in the doorway, blocking


    people out and shouting uncouthly, as if she waspletely uncultured andmon. "Let me just tell


    you something, that video means nothing! My son isn''t a murderer! Why are you framing an innocent


    man?


    If you want to arrest him, you need to provide an arrest warrant to prove you have evidence. If you


    don''t have any evidence, and still try to arrest him, I will ensure you will rot in jail and will have to deal


    with mywyers who will sue you for everything you''re worth! If you dare..."


    "Mom!" Before Selma could continue berating whoever was at the door, Kevin interjected.


    Selma turned around, scowled and scolded, "Why did youe downstairs? Go back upstairs - now!


    Since we are innocent people, there is no need for us to go to the police station."


    Kevin looked at Anne, at a loss. She understood what he was trying to convey to her. So she took the


    lead, walked up to Selma, tugged on her sleeve and exined calming, "Mom, since we are innocent,


    we have nothing to fear of the police!"


    Outside the door, a policeman stood, also at aplete loss. Whoever had the guts to insult the Fu


    Family in this city? And who hadn''t heard about Selma''s fiery temper?


    But... He had to do his job.


    "Mr. Kevin, we are required to follow the proper protocol as per our profession. We have to request that


    youe down to the station and give your version of events. We are not here to arrest you," the


    policeman exined in a pacifying tone.


    "No way!" Selma eximed. She continued, with a defensive scowl, "My son is innocent, so he


    shouldn''t have to go to the station. If you want to know any further details, you can tell your Captain to


    come down here in person. You can just go back right now and tell him what I''ve said!"


    The previous Captain had got a promotion due to his sess with Kim''s case, and was now stationed


    in the capital. The first thing he had done once he had been promoted was gift the Fu Family avish


    item. It was clear to all that the Fu Family had a very high-ranking status in this city.


    This was the reason Selma was so confident, daring to try and stop the police.


    The policemen looked at each other, taken wholly aback by the situation and how Selma was behaving.


    They turned to Kevin for assistance.


    Kevin smiled. He knew Selma''s hotheaded ways better than anyone. He walked up to her and said,


    "Mom, I did not kill anyone, so everything will be fine. But if we keep avoiding the police, they will have


    to keep approaching us as it is their job as per the protocol in ce. It will look very bad for our


    company. It''s better if I cooperate now and exin what happened, rather thanter.


    What''s more, Sally and Simon are so young and still very impressionable. If they keep seeing the


    policeing to me, they will begin to think that I am actually a criminal. It will not be good for my


    image as a father."


    Her grandkids had always been her weakness. As anticipated. Selma frowned but did not continue with


    her rant. She threw the policemen a final loathsome look, before turning around and leaving.


    The policeman breathed a sigh of relief, and gratefully addressed Kevin, "Thank you, Mr. Kevin."


    Kevin had never in his life seen a policeman disy such gratitude to a suspect. He nodded,


    expressionless due to the shock, and turned to face Max and Noah.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Mr. Kevin, it''s fine. We don''t need to apany you." Although they had just spent a few days with


    him, they inexplicably trusted him. They genuinely believed what he said. So they felt safe to let him out


    of their sight, regardless of their mandate.


    Kevin turned and left with the policemen at the door. Watching Kevin depart, Anne frowned slightly.


    "Mrs. Anne, can you give us some insight into the history between you and Kim?" Max asked


    expectantly. They had read the docket rting to Kim''s crimes and understood the facts of the case.


    But there was still so much which was not clear. Instead of specting, he just wanted to get the full


    exnation directly from the woman before him.


    With a polite smile, Anne gave a small nod. She gestured with her hand towards the study. "It is a long,


    long story. How about we go to the study and I''ll tell you everything."


    Anne knew that, after she told them the true story, the policemen would be on her side.


    Noah and Max nodded and followed her into the study.

 Chapter 517 Stealing Ideas

    Chapter 517 Stealing Ideas


    Noah and Max were interested in knowing the entire story. Therefore, Anne told them everything,


    making sure not to miss any details. The two men listened with rapt attention. Their anger intensified


    with every word she uttered.


    Listening to her side of the story made them understand Kim better.


    The man was in love with Anne. In the beginning, he had dealt with Kevin for money. Later, he ended


    up doing everything for Anne.


    Kim was crazy about her. However, he couldn''t win Anne''s love. Therefore, he turned into an evil man.


    Kim had made unforgivable mistakes in the past. But one couldn''t help but admire his courage. He was


    an intense man who never shied to express love or hatred.


    "I''m sure Kim must have been the one who had fired the gun. I also saw him on our terrace, but we lost


    track of him. I am afraid that he is hiding in the dark, waiting to attack us at any time."


    Anne massaged her temples and sighed. "Kim is a crazy man. He would do anything to have what he


    wants. I also think he is responsible for what happened to Kevin."


    Noah and Max nodded. They had to be more vignt now.


    "Kim is..." Noah shook his head in frustration. He tried finding the words to describe the vindictive man


    but couldn''t.


    "Kim is a reckless man. If he is still alive, he should have chosen a safe ce to live, where no one can


    find him. First, he made the mistake ofing back. Now, he has gone a step ahead and caused


    trouble. He is digging his own grave!" Max growled, running his fingers through his hair.


    The police risked their lives to ensure justice for all. They couldn''t let evil prevail.


    Anne nodded. Kim shouldn''t havee back, but he was already here, wreaking havoc in their lives.


    What could they do now?


    In the evening, Kevin returned home from the police station. Everyone gathered around him to find


    what had happened. "Kevin, how is everything going?" Selma asked worriedly.


    "The police believe that Kim is still alive. They have tightened the security around the city." Kevin


    smiled reassuringly. "However, I don''t have any evidence to prove that I''m not the one in the video, so it


    is a little tricky."


    Anne dropped her gaze to the ground. She thought the same.


    Selma snorted in disdain. "The police are responsible for finding the evidence. They can''t give reasons


    to justify their inefficiency."


    Max and Noah looked at each other. Selma''s words irked them, but she was an elder. They had no


    choice but to hold back their anger.


    Kevin was aware of his mother''s temper. Therefore, he chose to remain silent. His biggest worry was


    dealing with Kim. The man was back in A City. He knew that the man would not let him get away so


    easily. There probably would be bigger problems waiting for him. Kevin had to think of a n. He had


    to make sure Anne and the children were safe.


    Finding Kim was the only solution to the problem. However, after showing up in front of them once, the


    man had disappeared without leaving a trace.


    The days passed in a blur. It was the day of the runway fashion show conducted by the LF Group.


    Many people had gathered to witness the prestigious event. Kevin instructed all the guards to take their


    positions across the building. Noah and Max were standing at the main entrance. They didn''t leave a


    chance for Kim to sneak in.


    Although they had gone overboard, Kevin didn''t think it mattered as long as his family was safe.


    Kevin''s eyes were fixed on theputer screen as he checked the footage of every surveince video.


    He finally heaved a sigh of relief as everything seemed normal.


    ''What on earth does Kim want to do? Why hasn''t he shown up yet?'' he mused, massaging his temples.


    If Kim wanted to hurt Kevin and Anne, the runway fashion show was the best opportunity to execute his


    ns.


    However, the man hadn''te. Kevin had checked every surveince footage but didn''t see anything


    suspicious. He didn''t think that Kim would miss such a great opportunity.


    "Kim is a cunning man. No one can guess his moves. He probably knows what we are thinking. He isn''t


    stupid to present himself before a live audience." Anne shook her head, smiling. "He won''t show up


    today." She was wearing a white dress, looking like an angel.


    Kevin smiled in return without saying anything. He had also thought the same. But if Kim was an


    unpredictable man, as Anne said, who would know his true intention? However, regardless of whether


    the man came or not, Kevin had taken the necessary precautions to protect his family.


    "It''s time. Let''s go downstairs," Anne suggested, ncing at her clock. The show was about to begin.


    Kevin nodded, rose to his feet, and straightened his suit. He was a tall, handsome man who looked


    better than most popr male actors in the film industry. He stretched his arms and smiled. Anne took


    the hint and stepped closer to him. Their eyes locked as theyughed happily.


    Kevin and Anne were married for a long time and had three children. Although they weren''t as


    passionate as they were during the early days of marriage, their love had blossomed into something


    more beautiful. Their love for the children had knit them closer than ever.


    They would never let go of each other''s hand regardless of what happened. The problems in their life


    only brought them closer, making them realize how important they were to each other.


    Rose and Mark smiled as they saw Anne and Kevin walk hand in hand.


    Emily wanted to be there too. But she was going to give birth to the baby soon. She had to stay at


    home and get ample rest.


    Although Emily was disappointed, she knew that it wasn''t appropriate to attend such events when the


    baby was due this month.


    "We are greatly honored to have your gracious presence. I thank each and every one who hase


    today." As the CEO of the LF Group and the top designer in the city, Anne made the speech.


    The audience listened to her without causing anymotion. Although the video had stirred many


    doubts and spection, the public security department had confirmed that the man in the footage


    wasn''t Kevin. However, it didn''t matter whether the people believed it or not. Everyone knew that Kevin


    held an unshakable position in A City.


    "All right, I won''t waste your time anymore. You havee to watch the show, not listen to my boring


    speech. So without any further ado, let''s start the show." The lights went off as the spotlight of the


    stage turned on.


    The audience broke into thunderous apuse. Anne walked down the stage with a contented smile.


    Kevin was waiting for her with a ss of champagne. Anne smiled and took a sip of the drink; her


    stomach churned with uneasiness. She tugged onto Kevin''s shirt and leaned closer to him. "I have a


    nasty feeling," Anne whispered.


    The bodyguards had surrounded the building. Noah and Max were equipped with guns.


    However, Anne couldn''t shake off the eerie feeling residing in the pit of her stomach. She felt as if


    someone was watching her; she could sense danger. The poisonous aura made her weak. Anne felt as


    if she were in a dark room with the enemy preying on her, waiting for the right time to attack.


    Only Kim''s presence would make her tremble with fear.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Has Kim managed to sneak in? Maybe he is here, hiding among the crowd?" Anne''s face had turned


    pale.


    Rose and her husband sensed her fear. "What''s wrong?" she asked, holding Anne''s arm.


    Kevin knew Anne better than anyone else. He held Anne''s hand before turning to look at Rose and


    Mark. "You stay here and make sure everything goes well."


    Rose and Mark exchanged nces. They couldn''t figure out what was going on. However, Kevin had


    instructed them to take care of the event, so they had to listen to him.


    Kevin ascended the stairs with Anne, making sure not to leave her hand even for a moment. He could


    calm down only if she was by his side.


    The two walked into the office. Kevin pulled a chair for Anne to sit before checking every surveince


    footage. But there were no traces of Kim.


    A frown lined Anne''s forehead as she had a sense of foreboding. She knew that something was wrong


    but couldn''t figure out what it was.


    Anne''s phone rang, breaking her reverie. Even the usually pleasant ringtone sounded eerie at this


    moment.


    She breathed a sigh of relief after seeing the name on the screen. "Emily, what''s wrong? Is everything


    all right?"


    "Anne, has the show started?" Emily asked. The panic was evident in her voice.


    "Yes. It has," '' answered Anne.


    Emily sucked in a big breath before speaking. "Something happened!"


    Anne''s breath caught in her throat. "Well, I saw a runway fashion show on TVst night. It was a


    wonderful show. But their designs were very simr to yours.


    I had asked Rose to send pictures. Their clothes are exactly the same as the ones you have designed."


    Anne''s body stiffened. She could barely hear Emily''s voice as countless thoughts swarmed in her head.


    How could this be possible?


    She had designed the clothes by herself, paying attention to every detail. Anne and her designers had


    worked day and night toplete the designs. The outfits were a product of her imagination and


    creativity.


    How could someone else steal her hard work?


    "Well, they haveunched their products ahead of us. People are already watching the show, so if we


    don''t prove that this is our idea, people will me us for copying them," Kevin said, studying Anne''s


    expression.


    The woman''s face had reddened with rage. She took a deep breath to hold her temper.


    "We worked day and night without eating and sleeping properly for the show. I can''t watch our efforts


    go waste!"


    Anne understood what her husband meant, but she couldn''t ept defeat when they were the original


    creators. Her heart sank as she looked at theputer monitor. The dainty models were sashaying


    towards the audience with pride. The clothes emanated a majestic aura, symbolizing the fantasies of


    young women.


    She had invested a lot of time in designing the dress she was wearing as well. It had taken two whole


    weeks for her to finish the outfit. White was the color theme of the event. It symbolized simplicity and


    indomitability.


    So she would not easily give in.


    "It is not my fault. This is our idea! Why should we change it?" Anne clenched her fists. "Anyway, we


    cannot stop the show now," she hissed through her teeth.


    Kevin arched his brows and smiled. His wife''s reaction didn''t surprise him the least.


    He knew Anne very well. She would never ept defeat without fighting back.


    Kevin leaned closer and sped her hand, intertwining their fingers. "Let''s go down and watch the


    show!"


    Anne nodded and followed him. Kevin''s support gave her the confidence to deal with the problem.


    The two had already witnessed the surprised looks on the reporters'' faces while watching the


    surveince video. Anne knew that they knew what had gone wrong and were waiting to hear her


    exnation.


    As expected, Rose ran to her as soon as she stepped out of the elevator. "Anne, we have a huge


    problem. Our designs are just the same as the outfits the models had worn in yesterday''s fashion show


    held by some otherpany," she panicked.


    Anne nodded. "I know."


    "What do we do now? Shall we stop the event right away?" Rose asked. The damages could be


    minimized if they stopped the show right away.


    Although their ideas were original and they hadn''t copied anyone''s design, the situation was


    unfavorable for them. They didn''t have any evidence to prove their statement.


    "Calm down, Rose. We didn''t make any mistakes, so there is no reason for us to panic and stop the


    show. Not only us but our designers, too, have devoted their time and energy to this fashion show. We


    both are designers, so we are more aware of what people want from us. The show will go on! We will


    not back off for any reason. Our reputation is more important than anything else. I will not let our hard


    work go waste!" Anne remarked, staring into Rose''s eyes.

 Chapter 518 The Runway Fashion Show

    Chapter 518 The Runway Fashion Show


    Anne''s words offort gave Rose the strength to fight back. She was no longer anxious or angry. The


    woman grew confident, instead.


    The clothes were the oue of their painstaking efforts. They had worked day and night to draw the


    designs.


    Only they knew the meaning behind every design and every detail. They had worked hard to meet the


    expectations of the people.


    The show was a battle between the original creators and the duplicate.


    "We have worked day and night for this show. Hence, we have to make sure it goes well. It is our duty


    to tell people that they have copied our designs. It doesn''t matter if they make a big deal out of it and


    go to the court. Because what''s ours is ours. We are fearless! We will deal with the problems with our


    heads held high!" Anne smiled, puffing her chest with pride. She was elegant, intellectual, and never


    backed away from problems.


    Kevin''s eyes shone with admiration for his wife. He didn''t say anything -- he didn''t have to either


    because the man proved his love through his actions. Kevin would always support Anne.


    However, despite everything, one thing seemed to constantly bother him. Who would have done all


    this? Who would have the audacity to antagonize them in A City?


    Was it Kim? Kevin couldn''t think of anyone else because only Kim would do such a thing.


    The information about the runway fashion show was confidential. Only a few trustworthy staff were


    aware of all the details.


    "Rose, I want you to call all the people who have the information about the show. Someone must have


    leaked our designs. We should find them immediately!" Kevin instructed.


    Rose nodded and left.


    They had to find the ck sheep soon and punish them.


    The reporters began whispering as Anne arrived at the venue.


    "This is strange. This show is exactly the same as the one we saw yesterday. Do you think they have


    copied their ideas?" asked one of the reporters, hinting at Anne.


    Theirments didn''t hurt her because she had prepared herself for the worst. Anne ignored them


    and continued to watch the show.


    The models were oblivious to the chaos. They walked the ramp with confidence, unting their outfits


    with pride.


    Anne grabbed her phone and browsed the inte about the show held yesterday. Her eyes widened


    in shock.


    The fahsion show was held by the TS Company. Thepany was nearly a decade old and held a


    remarkable position in the city.


    However, their production had declined over the past few years. The designs were outdated; hence


    their profit margin had witnessed a steady decline.


    The people had soon forgotten about thepany as they didn''t meet their demands any longer. One


    had to keep with the current tends to lure the customers.


    The fashion show had been a game-changer. The show broke the inte. Everyone began praising


    the designs and expressed their willingness to buy from the TS Company. With the trendy designs,


    they could regain the lost fame and money.


    Moreover, there was a live broadcast of today''s fashion show as well. The viewers were surprised to


    watch the models unting the same designs. People began bashing the LF Group for stealing other


    people''s idea.


    In a fit of anger, Anneughed. The designs were her idea; she had worked hard, intending to satisfy


    the people. But everyone was using her.


    Anne couldn''t understand why a well-reputedpany would copy her ideas.


    Although thepany was in rapid decline, a simple strategic measure would have steered them in the


    right direction. Why would the TS Company risk its reputation by stealing someone''s idea?


    Something seemed strange. Anne had to dig deeper.


    She rubbed her forehead as she couldn''t figure out what had gone wrong.


    "What rubbish is this? It is clearly a flop show. They have copied every design from the previous


    fashion show!"


    A sharp female voice caught Anne''s attention.


    She turned around and looked at the audience. The girl''sment stirred amotion.


    "Are you kidding me? Don''t they have any original ideas? They have copied the design without making


    any changes. They think that we are fools!" remarked another.


    "We had faith in the LF Group. They have let us down. This is disappointing!"


    "This is a fraudpany!"


    The unexpectedmotion had caught the models off guard. They stopped their performance and


    nced at each other, not knowing what to do.


    They were all experienced models and had never encountered a problem like this in their career.


    The models calmed down when they saw Anne walk towards them. She waved at them. The models


    took the hint and got off the stage.


    Anne took the microphone. "I request you all to remain silent. Can you please listen to me for a


    second?"


    Everyone was aware of Anne''s reputation. Therefore, the shouting and screaming died down in an


    instant. The people sat down, wondering what she was going to say, Anne took a deep breath and


    continued, "I am aware of the fashion show held yesterday. I know what this chaos is all about. But you


    all should know that I am equally surprised.


    It has been only six months since we started the LF Group, but we have grown tremendously within a


    short period. This has been possible only because of you all. Your love and support have pushed us to


    work harder. I can''t be more grateful!


    However, the sess of our business has given me the responsibility to work harder. I cannot afford to


    make any mistakes. I pay great attention and care while designing every outfit. These outfits that you


    see the models wearing are an oue of my hard work and creativity."


    "Do you mean that the TS Company has copied your designs?"


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    one of them asked before Anne finished her sentence.


    Anne held the microphone tighter and surveyed the crowd.


    Her eyes settled on the designers of herpany, who were looking at her with sad eyes.


    All those people had worked day and night to help Anne craft the designs. Only true designers could


    understand what it felt like to have their ideas stolen.


    They were used of copying someone else''s design when they had meticulously designed every


    fragment of the outfits. It was an insult to original thinkers.


    Anne knew that she was addressing a huge crowd. The audience and reporters were waiting for her


    answer. She had to be careful before saying anything.


    However, anger surged through her veins when she saw the devastated look on her designers'' faces.


    They deserved praise and apuse, not insult.


    "You''re right. That''s what I mean. I''m saying that the TS Company has copied our designs!


    Thepany holds a significant position in the market. They shouldn''t have done such a thing. It is


    unprofessional of them to steal other people''s ideas. It is theft of intellectual property. I don''t know what


    made them stoop low, but this is the truth. The TS Company has copied our ideas!


    Sometimes, two people have the same idea, but that''s not the case here! Because all their designs are


    the same as ours. I conclude that the TS Company has stolen our ideas and our hard work!


    I am ready to tell the truth at the court as well!"


    The hall fell silent after Anne''s speech.


    In the meantime, Noah and Max found Kevin. "Somebody from the court is here. They want to see


    Anne."


    Kevin nodded, frowning. He didn''t expect that the TS Company would do such a shameful thing. They


    had not only copied their designs but had the audacity to sue Anne as well.


    This was the funniest joke of the century.


    Kevin strutted to the ramp and whispered the information in Anne''s ear. The woman''s face darkened.


    Anne wasn''t good at everything, but no one couldpete with her designs. Every designer had their


    own style and work ethic. Anne was proud of her talent. She couldn''t let anyone steal what belonged to


    her.


    The TS Company was only digging their own grave, so she was prepared to fight back.


    Anne nodded and Kevin got off the stage. In such a big hall, the audience looked at her with pin-drop


    silence. Everyone was waiting for Anne to continue her speech.


    "Well, to tell you the truth, thewyers are waiting outside. They havee with a court notice."


    Anne took a deep breath and continued, "Yes, the TS Company has sued me for copying their


    designs."


    The crowd broke into an uproar. They couldn''t believe what was going on. If the TS Company had


    committed a crime by stealing Anne''s designs, how could they have the audacity to sue her? The


    people didn''t know whether to believe her or not.


    "I have no fear admitting the truth. One can steal the idea, not the brains behind it. An original designer


    will continue to remain original; fraudsters cannot defeat them.


    I will see them in court. The design belongs to our LF Group, and I will never let anyone im it as


    theirs. I also want to get justice for our designers who have put their hearts and soul into designing


    every outfit.


    The show must go on! It is our LF Group''s pride, and the design belongs to us!


    If you are tired of watching the same outfits again, you are free to leave. But our fashion show will


    continue today."


    Anne finished her speech and strode toward the exit. A faint p caught her attention. Soon, the


    auditorium broke into thunderous apuse. Anne turned around and saw the people giving her a


    standing ovation.


    A smile stretched across Anne''s lips. That one gesture gave her the confidence that she would win.


    Kevin got into the car with Anne and apanied her to the court. If thewyers had summoned her to


    the court while the show was going on, then it meant that someone was doing this on purpose. It was


    neither a blunder nor a coincidence. It was a pre-nned move to defeat her.


    "Kim!" Anne hissed through her teeth.


    Kevin nodded; he thought the same.


    They soon arrived at the court. Even though TS Company filed awsuit against Anne for copying their


    designs, the judge had no choice but to suspend the trial at the moment because Anne was not ready


    for it yet.


    Meanwhile, Cherry had locked herself up in her room for two days. After crying for days together, she


    finally summoned the strength to address the people. Therefore, she got ready and went to the filming


    set.


    Actors in the entertainment industry lived an unpredictable life. One moment, people praised them; the


    next moment, they trashed them. However, Cherry had to continue working regardless of the gossip


    and rumors. She couldn''t disappear from the people''s eyes for a long time.


    Otherwise, she would be soon forgotten. Therefore, Cherry had to go out even though she knew that


    people would question her.


    She knew that the news about her would make the headlines.


    Sooner orter, Cherry had to face reality. However, she didn''t know how the news would impact her


    career. She could only wait for things to unfold.


    As expected, a crowd of reporters had gathered around the film set. They rushed towards Cherry the


    moment she got out of the car. Her assistant tried stopping the reporters but couldn''t manage the huge


    crowd.


    Cherry was wearing a mask and a pair of sunsses to conceal her face. She sucked a big breath and


    tried walking past the reporters who were trying to pounce on her.


    "Miss Kristine, I have another question to ask you. People asked if you had stic surgery when you


    became famous, but you had dismissed all the allegations. However, I have the evidence to prove that


    you have done stic surgery." A resonant male voice caught Cherry''s attention.


    Her body froze. She turned to look at him.


    Cherry''s life was falling apart right before her eyes. How did people find out about her stic surgery?


    Moreover, how did the man find the evidence?


    Kim had saved her from the prison then. He had altered her face and created a new identity for


    her.

 Chapter 519 Revelation Of The True Identity

    Chapter 519 Revtion Of The True Identity


    Cherry''s face had not changed much. She had the stic surgery performed under the name "Cherry,"


    and not "Kristine."


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Initially, she was anxious to use the name "Cherry." But Kim told her that after her transformation, any


    medical history rting to stic surgery would be cleared.


    At that time, she really had no other option but to put her faith in him, trusting his advices. Over the


    years, the resemnce between her and Cherry drew much attention from people, who started to


    be suspicious. They tried to find evidence that she was Cherry, but they could find nothing.


    As time passed, she started to slowly be convinced that it would be impossible for them to find


    any evidence.


    Yet now, it seemed that something had been found.


    "Miss Kristine, oh no, let me correct myself, Miss Cherry. Shouldn''t you be incarcerated for the crime of


    murder? Why are you here? And why have you called yourself ''Kristine''?"


    Hearing this particr question, the buzzing crowd stopped their chatter immediately.


    The reporters had the intention to purely questioning her on her rtionship with n and Luke. They


    did not anticipate such a bombshell being dropped at this asion.


    In an instant, all color drained from Cherry''s face. She turned and faced the person who had uttered


    this weighty question. It was a in, nd-looking paparazzo.


    What on earth was happening? How was it even possible that this secret was somehow discovered?


    "Miss. Cherry, if you didn''t want other people to find out, you shouldn''t have done it in the first ce.


    However, you went ahead with it and, well, people talk. Here - this is evidence of your stic surgery


    and that you are in fact Cherry." The man smirked and stared at her, silently awaiting her response.


    Cherry looked down at the documents he had brought with him as proof of this im. She looked at her


    signature on the stic surgery consent forms, and then the pictures of her when she was released


    from the prison.


    All at once, her legs turned to jelly and she could no longer support her own body. She almost fell to the


    ground.


    How did this happen? How?!


    What went wrong with the n? How did they manage to source this information?


    "Bullshit! You are making such facious ims! When I first started my career, you thought I was


    Cherry, and conducted in-depth research, isn''t it? And what did you find, huh? I have nothing to do with


    Cherry. I share a surname with this Cherry person, it is Ye as well, but that is it! I am Kristine, not


    Cherry. I don''t know what you''re trying to do by saying this. You can''t frame me!" Cherry shouted at the


    crowd and reached out to snatch the evidence out of the paparazzo''s hand.


    But he was too quick for her! He turned quickly, avoiding her grasp. Cherry fell to the ground. Her


    sunsses slid off her face and her hair was disheveled. She was still wearing a mask but one could


    clearly make her out - and she was a hot mess.


    "Listen, if you don''t believe me,e over here and have a look at the documentation I have. Then, we


    can all question Miss Cherry regarding the veracity of her denial a moment ago," the paparazzo


    addressed the crowd and handed the forms and pictures to the others to see for themselves.


    The paparazzi''s eyes widened as they read the documents.


    They had never thought that Kristine was Cherry in actuality.


    What a bombshell...


    "Miss Cherry, how did you get released from prison? And how did you be Kristine?" "Will you


    share your story?"


    "Miss Cherry, what tactics did you employ to keep up this facade?"


    "Miss. Cherry, don''t you feel an iota of guilt for deceiving your fans, and the general public, so


    tantly?"


    It was sensational news that Kristine was actually Cherry. The news would cause not just waves, but a


    tsunami, in the entertainment world. Now, all that was left for the reporters was to get ament from


    Cherry.


    The assistant, who had been following behind Cherry, watched the scene y out in utter disbelief.


    She had never even entertained a thought that Cherry might be Kristine so she was also in a state of


    complete shock.


    It was clear that Cherry had been dealt a knock-out blow and would not be able to pull herself up again.


    The assistant took a step back, sighing in defeat. She called Cherry''s agent.


    Cherry had been all the rage in the entertainment world since her debut. She was marked as the


    female actress with the most potential, and had already won the Best Actress award. Her future was as


    bright as shooting star. Yet now, it seemed her me had been extinguished. She would be nothing in


    the industry after this scandal broke.


    Engulfed by the crowd, Cherry sat on the ground in foetal position, covering her head with her arms.


    She didn''t dare to raise a head and let them see her expression. She kept quiet, regardless of the


    comments and questions that she was being bombarded with.


    Her tears fell heavily and endlessly on the ground before her. Distressed, she thought, "Oh, my God! I


    am really done for this time!


    Now that my true identity has been disclosed, who knows what fate awaits me? Will I be arrested and


    put back in that hell hole? Must I spend the rest of my days in that torturous ce?


    No! I refuse - I refuse. But who can save me now? Who?''


    Just at this moment, Anne stepped out of the court house. The sun was beating down and blinded her.


    Suddenly, a strong, manly hand shaded her face from above.


    In the warm sun, she had titled her face upward and the corners of her mouth were slightly upturned.


    One could really appreciate her true beauty in this lighting. Her fair, porcin skin seemed to sparkle.


    She was as beautiful as a goddess.


    She didn''t need to look to see to whom the hand belonged to.


    "Kevin, no matter what, losing this case is simply not an option. I will not allow ourpany''s


    reputation to suffer a blow. I can''t let my designers down; they trust me so much," Anne said seriously,


    now holding his hand.


    Kevin smiled. "Don''t fret over this. I have enlisted the services of a few intellectual property specialists.


    We should hear from them quite soon."


    She nodded as he continued, "Now, we just need to uncover the true viin behind this all."


    Anne''s eyes became increasingly colder as she thought of it all. She was a good, kind woman. She


    treated her employees with respect and was careful not to offend anyone, as a rule of thumb. She


    never thought that someone in her own team would betray her.


    How could she let this traitor go?


    She lowered her gaze. Suddenly, a sudden sh was caught in her peripheral vision. He looked up.


    Her face lost all color when she saw what was before her.


    "Kevin, it''s Kim!" She stared straight ahead, and made this exmation in a voice quivering with fear.


    Kevin was quick to shield her behind his back. In the east, there was a man in a ck trench coat


    walking forward with slow, measured steps. Although he had his head lowered so that he could avoid


    being recognized, he could clearly see that this figure was none other than the infamous Kim.


    "Max! Noah!" Kevin called in a gruff, cold tone.


    Noah and Max nodded. They immediately took out their guns and charged at the man.


    Kevin scanned their surroundings, afraid that more people were lurking around. He could not see


    anyone else.


    A momentter, Noah and Max returned, with the man in their grasp. But when the man lifted his head,


    Kevin and Anne shook their heads.


    The man was not Kim, as they had thought, but aplete stranger.


    "We are so sorry. Please ept our humble apologies. We mistook you for someone else," said Anne.


    The stranger shook his head, turned around and bolted away.


    This man''s figure was a spitting image of Kim''s.


    Noah scratched the back of his head, clearly feeling awkward to broach some question. He doubted


    the veracity of Anne''s previous sighting of Kim, since she had been wrong this time. He asked, "Ms.


    Anne, could it have been that you had also just seen a doppelganger on thest asion that you said


    you spotted Kim?"


    Before this incident, everyone believed Anne and Kevin when they asserted that he was alive. Now,


    seeing that Anne had made such a mistake, they were now skeptical.


    There were billions of people in the world. Many were bound to look alike. Some people even shared


    simr DNA sequences, let alone silhouettes.


    "If I had been mistaken, what about the shooting and killing that happened on the street? Plus, what


    about the thief he killed who had robbed me of my handbag?" she asked.


    Noah opened his mouth to respond but he didn''t know what to say.


    Indeed, he hadpletely forgotten that the man had killed someone on the street, in public sight. And


    none of the surveince cameras caught the face of this man. Perhaps, such deception and ability to


    ensure slipping under the radar, was something that only Kim was capable of.


    "Well, let''s just return to our offices before we do anything else," Kevin said, feeling particrly


    helpless.


    The others nodded in agreement and they set off for thepany together. By this time, the runway


    fashion show was over. Rose and her husband had hung around and waited for them. Seeing that


    Anne was safe and sound, they rushed to greet her gleefully.


    "What''s thetest?" The bevy of designers looked anxious from their spots behind Rose when she


    broached this topic.


    Anne looked at the crowd, looking at each person in turn. Her eyes were deep. She walked past Rose,


    and took a slow bow before the group.


    The designers were wholly surprised. Before they had time tofort her, and pull her to her feet, she


    addressed them, "We have put in so much hard work and effort into these designs. But because of my


    poor management skills, other people got hold of them and imed them as their own."


    "Boss, you really are not to me. No one could have guessed there were spies among us."


    "Boss, don''t me yourself. Yes, we have lost this set of designs but we will be very cautious in the


    future. This will never happen again." "Thosepanies who stole the designs and nned to


    handsomely profit on the hard work of someone else are doomed to fail."


    "Boss, they are just jealous of us. They know they can''te up with more unique designs. We will let


    them know that we cannot be walked all over."


    The designers gathered and made thesements, speaking over each other, and full of anger - not


    with Anne, but with the thief behind it all.


    They couldn''t take such giarism and theft of intellectual property.


    "No!" Anne blurted out. She knew they were trying tofort her but she felt like she was not worthy.


    Their work was appropriated against their will. How could she do nothing to repay their trust and


    kindness to her?


    "We are good people. We do not attack for no reason, and we only retaliate when someone has


    attacked us first. When someone has the disrespect and nerve to push at us first, they can rest assured


    we will not taking it lying down. We will strike back! If we ept this defeat this time around, we will be


    marked as thieves for the rest of our lives.


    I will not stand for this. And I believe that you all should not have to tolerate it either. Now that this


    matter has been taken to the court, we will have to do our best to present our case so that the court


    may make a just and fair ruling.


    I want every person in this fashion industry to know that our employees will never be persecuted!"


    As she finished her address, the fire in her eyes was tangible. Her anger had caused her blood to boil


    and red veins were appearing in the whites of her eyes.


    The designers nodded firmly at her speech. They looked at Anne with admiration, and felt a deep


    sense of gratitude for her genuine concern about them.


    "Don''t lose sleep over this. We are the original, rightful designers, and justice must favor us. This


    matter will be resolved soon," Kevin stepped forward, offering these words offort from the bottom


    of his heart.


    It wasmon knowledge that Kevin was exceptionally influential in the city. So, everyone nodded in


    agreement with his words.


    Since they had been targeted and oppressed, they must fight for what was rightfully their own!


    Anne decided to close the business for a short period. She wanted to give all of her employees a


    holiday, with thepany paying for all travel and other expenses. She sent them off on their trip and


    promised that the giarism issue would be resolved once they had returned.


    After hearing this, everyone was thrilled with her great act of generosity. The dark storm clouds which


    had been looming over their lives had been lifted, and clear blue skies and sunshine could be seen


    peeping in.


    However, there was one salient issue of paramount importance which had not been addressed.


    Anne sat in her office with Kevin, and Rose and her husband.


    "Anne, I have looked through every piece of video footage captured by our CCTV cameras. I was very


    diligent in my search and can report that I found that only Cindy disyed any signs of suspicious


    behavior. Although we don''t have footage of her taking the drawings red-handed, it can only be justly


    inferred that it was her!" Rose advised, infuriated.


    Cindy was Anne''s newest assistant. She had just recently reced Emily. Although she wasn''t the


    sharpest tool in the shed, she was hardworking and diligent in whatever she took on. Yet - she was the


    culprit.


    "Cindy handed in her resignation three days ago. She used the excuse that her mother had be


    seriously ill. I had thought she was a dutiful, caring daughter so I immediately signed off on her


    resignation. I even gave her a bonus, and let her know she would be wee back at thepany


    when her mother recovered. I was fooled," said Rose, with a mangled scowl on her face.

 Chapter 520 Manipulating The Child

    Chapter 520 Manipting The Child


    Anne didn''t expect that it was Cindy who had betrayed them.


    "Well, now that Cindy has escaped, finding her is a difficult task. Let''s try our best anyway." Anne


    sighed.


    Rose nodded. Everyone fell silent. They had to nip the problem in the bud. Otherwise, its impact would


    affect their business in the long run.


    "Anne," Rose called after a moment''s hesitation, "Do you know that Cherry''s identity has been


    exposed?"


    Anne arched her brows in shock, shaking her head in disbelief. "What''s going on with her now?"


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Kevin also looked at her with a hint of satisfaction in his eyes. He didn''t intend to bother Cherry in any


    way. However, the woman''s wrongdoings had ruined her life now.


    She had already killed someone without any remorse or guilt. Now, she had nned to kill someone


    else as well. Cherry deserved to be punished for her mistakes. Even spending the rest of her life in jail


    would serve her right.


    Rose took her phone and showed a video to Anne. She saw the clip and shook her head in


    exasperation.


    "One has to make up for their mistake rather than hiding it. Cherry has crossed all limits; she deserves


    it."


    "But..." Kevin frowned. "I had used all my connections then but couldn''t find any evidence that Cherry is


    Kristine. I wonder how the reporter had found out the truth."


    Everyone stared at Kevin. They, too, had the same doubt.


    Kim was hiding in the dark, stirring up chaos in their lives. They didn''t think that revealing the truth


    about Cherry''s identity would have been a coincidence.


    "Useless chess pieces need to be destroyed," said Anne, staring into Kevin''s eyes.


    The man nodded. He nced at the reporter in the video before calling his assistant.


    Perhaps talking to the reporter would lead them somewhere and rify all their doubts.


    In the evening, thewyer and a design expert arrived at the Fu Family''s mansion. Anne submitted the


    previous designs and thepany''s surveince video to them.


    After a careful inspection, the expert took off his sses and sighed, "Mrs. Anne, we can see your


    personal touch in all your design works. The current designs look simr to your previous work. It is


    obvious that you have designed them."


    Anne beamed with joy. "Could you please give me a written report of your evaluation?"


    The expert nodded in agreement. Therefore, the servant led him out.


    Meanwhile, thewyer had already seen thepany''s surveince video. They didn''t have evidence


    of anyone stealing their design sketches. However, the video footage had captured their discussions


    and the draft they had prepared for their outfits. The evidence was enough to prove that their ideas


    were original.


    "The surveince videos will prove that the designs belong to the LF Group. I''m one hundred percent


    confident about winning this case!" Thewyer smiled reassuringly to the couple.


    The evidence had made everything a lot easier. The case was in their favor now. They could prove that


    the LF Group were the original designers.


    Kevin and Anne exchanged nces. They still had a lot of doubts.


    "The TS Company has dominated the market for more than a decade. It is pretty obvious that the


    decision-maker of thepany is an intelligent person. But they shouldn''t have stooped low and stolen


    our design. It can ruin thepany''s reputation that it had managed to earn over the past years." Anne


    knitted her brows in confusion. "Why would the TS Company take such a stupid decision? They are


    experienced enough to understand the consequences of their mistakes. Isn''t that strange?"


    Neither Kevin nor thewyer could answer her question. They were equally confused.


    They had enough evidence to prove Anne''s innocence now. However, something seemed to bother


    them. They couldn''t be fully happy.


    "Well, please help us win this case." Kevin stood up and held thewyer''s hand.


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Kevin. I will try my best!" Thewyer smiled confidently.


    Kevin nodded and sent him off in person.


    Once they were out of sight, Anne turned around and looked out of the window. A strange fear had


    settled in her heart.


    ''What on earth do you want to do?''


    Just then, Eddy ran downstairs in a hurry. His eyes widened when he saw Anne; the boy almost


    tumbled down the stairs. Anne''s heart leaped to her throat; she was frightened that her boy might fall.


    "Slow down! Be careful!"


    Eddy shook his head and grabbed her hand. "Mommy, E is missing!" His eyes were full of panic.


    "What? Howe?" Anne''s face turned pale. She sprang to her feet and looked around. "What the hell


    is going on? When did she disappear? Did anything happen before she left? Did you ask the servants if


    they have seen E?"


    Eddy shook his head fiercely. Sweat beaded his forehead. "E has been grumpy for the past few


    days. She wanted to be on her own, so I didn''t want to bother her. I just went to her room, but she


    wasn''t there. I asked Aunt Tara about what had happened. She told me that you gave your consent to


    let her go out."


    The frown on Anne''s forehead deepened. "But I haven''t seen her since morning. How will I let her


    leave the house?"


    She ran to the kitchen and saw Tara washing the dishes. "Tara, what''s going on? When did I permit E


    to leave the house?"


    The blood on Tara''s face drained in an instant. "Miss E wanted to go out, but we didn''t let her leave


    the house. So she called you in front of us and told us that you had granted permission. We had no


    choice but to let her go."


    Anne rubbed her forehead in frustration. She finally understood what had happened. E had


    pretended to call her in front of the servants. No one could guess that the little girl would be smart


    enough to make up a story, so they had believed her.


    However, it didn''t matter whether she lied or not. They needed to know where she was.


    "What happened?" Kevin walked in with a puzzled look on his face.


    Anne turned around and grabbed Kevin''s hand; she told him about what E had done. Kevin grew


    worried. He strutted out of the house, hoping to find her.


    Eddy was equally worried, so he followed his father. Both Anne and Kevin were aware of his friendship


    with E, so they didn''t stop him.


    After Anne and Kevin got into the car, the bodyguards followed them in the other cars.


    Although going with the guards everywhere was a little overboard, they still had to pay importance to


    their safety.


    It had been a long time since Colin had gone missing. E didn''t cry for him anymore, but she had


    stopped eating. The poor girl had lost weight; she looked like a fragile doll. Anne knew that E was a


    sensible girl. But she was worried about her father now.


    The girl didn''t have anywhere else to go, so they guessed that she might have gone to her old house.


    Five cars stopped in front of the Shen Family''s house. Anne and Kevin got off the car quickly when they


    saw E. The little girl was standing in the yard, staring at her house as if she was petrified to step in.


    E was a puny girl. She had lost her mother, and Colin was all she had. However, the man was


    missing now. The poor girl had lost her father as well. How would her innocent heart cope with the


    loss? Anne closed her eyes; she couldn''t watch the girl suffer.


    After taking a deep breath, she turned to look at Eddy. The boy understood what she meant. He


    nodded and walked towards the yard.


    "E," Eddy called concernedly.


    E slowly turned around. Her eyes widened in shock when she saw him. However, it was soon


    reced with anger and hatred.


    Eddy''s body froze when he met the girl''s cold gaze. He was worried about her at first. However, her


    anger frightened him.


    E had always been kind to him. She always tried talking to Eddy even if the boy seemed


    uninterested. However, E was looking at him as if he were a stranger.


    Eddy''s heart began to race violently in his chest. His body moved back on its own ord. However, he


    summoned all his strength and walked toward E. He sighed and grabbed E''s hand, but the girl


    pushed him away.


    E''s move surprised him. He didn''t expect her to shove him. Eddy lost his bnce; he clutched his


    chest and fell to the ground.


    Neither Anne nor Kevin expected such a thing to happen. They quickly ran up to Eddy and helped him


    up.


    "Eddy, what happened? Are you all right? Does your heart hurt?" Anne panicked. She cupped his


    cheeks and began stroking his hair.


    Eddy''s heart was fragile. He couldn''t withstand shock or unexpected blows.


    The boy didn''t answer the question. He stared at E in shock. "Why did you push me, E?"


    Tears streamed down the little girl''s face. She gritted her teeth and looked at Kevin. Her innocent face


    revealed a hatred that didn''t belong to her age.


    Kevin swallowed loudly. He couldn''t believe his eyes.


    What happened to E? The murderous look on her face frightened everyone.


    "You are all liars! All the people in your family are liars! You have killed my father and lied to me that


    someone has kidnapped him. It is him who killed my father. You all lied to me. You lied to me. You lied


    to me. You are the murderer. You''ve killed my father. I will punish you!" E roared and ran towards


    Kevin. She clenched her fists and began punching him over and over again.


    Her tiny fists couldn''t hurt Kevin, but her anger and usation broke his heart into a thousand pieces.


    Anne didn''t expect that E would turn vindictive. She felt that someone had manipted the little girl


    and sown the seeds of hatred in her heart.


    Anne''s face turned a little pale. She bit her lip and pulled E into her arms. The girl continued to


    thrash, but she held her with all her might.


    All of a sudden, E leaned closer and bit her neck. Anne yelped in pain but stood still.


    "E, tell me, who did you meet after leaving the house?" she hissed through her teeth. Tears prickled


    Anne''s eyes as the girl bit her harder. "E, we''ve known each other for such a long time. Don''t you


    really know anything about us? Would you rather believe a stranger than listen to us?"


    E''s mouth parted, but her teeth remained on her neck. Anne closed her eyes and heaved a sigh of


    relief. "If we had hurt your father as you say, why would we let you stay with us and make you


    comfortable? Think about it, E.


    Your father is a smart man. If we were bad people, he would have never let you stay with us!" Anne


    reasoned with her patiently.


    E''s body stiffened when she heard her father''s name. She closed her eyes and burst into tears.

 Chapter 521 Eddy Had A Heart Attack

    Chapter 521 Eddy Had A Heart Attack


    Kevin lowered his head as a frown lined his forehead. He took out a handkerchief and wrapped it


    around Anne''s neck.


    There were deep teeth marks on her milky neck. Droplets of blood dribbled out of the cuts. E had bit


    Anne with all her strength.


    "E," Anne called tenderly. There was no me or anger in her voice. She wiped her blood from E''s


    lips with her sleeve. "Who did you talk to?"


    E was crying out loud. Looking at Anne infuriated her. She wiped her face angrily and pushed her.


    Anne lost her bnce and fell to the ground. E turned on her heels and ran away.


    Kevin was taken aback. He helped Anne up and turned around to see where E had gone. However,


    Eddy was already chasing after the little girl. The two ran after them.


    "E, don''t you believe me? Don''t you believe my parents? They like you so much. How could they hurt


    your father? Would you rather believe a stranger than us?" Eddy held E''s hand, looking anxious.


    "I don''t believe you. I just don''t. I want my daddy back. I won''t believe you until I see Daddy." E tried


    pushing Eddy away but couldn''t escape from the boy''s vice-like grip. She immediately bent down and


    bit his hand.


    Eddy loosened his grip. E tried running. However, Kevin lifted her.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Let go of me. Let me go. You are all liars! You are all bad people. You have kidnapped my father. Give


    him back to me!" She thrashed and kicked him.


    Kevin turned around and looked at Anne for help. She sighed, but her eyes widened as her gaze flitted


    to Eddy.


    "Eddy, what''s wrong with you?" Eddy was holding his chest. He was drenched in sweat; his face turned


    ghastly pale, and his lips became purple.


    Anne and Kevin looked at their son in shock.


    Was he having a heart attack? Eddy had been healthy in recent years. His moods hadn''t fluctuated; he


    had been calm andposed.


    However, E''s behavior had hurt him. He couldn''t cope with the unnecessary chaos. Their boy was


    suffering right before their eyes.


    Kevin put E down right away. He ran to Eddy, picked the boy in his arms, and bolted towards the car.


    E stared at him in shock. She never expected such a thing would happen to Eddy. Anne picked the


    little girl clumsily in her arms and followed her husband.


    Kevin fastened the seat belt and called the hospital right away. Fortunately, it wasn''t rush hour; the


    roads were empty. They drove without any hassle.


    "Eddy, open your eyes and look at me. Please don''t sleep. Please! Look, E is also with you. Do you


    have something to tell her? Don''t sleep. Look at her. Look at me!" Anne cried, hugging Eddy tight in her


    arms. Her lips trembled as the emotions bubbled up in her heart.


    Eddy was conscious. He tried to smile, but his body had turned numb. He wanted to speak, but his


    tongue felt heavy. He couldn''t utter a word.


    His heart was still beating, but he couldn''t feel anything. His eyelids grew heavy. Hearing his mother''s


    cries, he wanted to assure her that he was fine, but darkness engulfed him.


    He had lost control over his body.


    His body felt stiff.


    However, he summoned all his strength and slowly opened his eyes to look at E. Her body was


    shaking as tears cascaded down her cheeks.


    She looked funny.


    Eddy wanted to tease her and make fun of the way her face looked when she cried. But he couldn''t.


    Exhaustion consumed him. Eddy couldn''t keep his eyes open any longer. He heard a faint voice of


    someone calling his name but couldn''t recognize who it was.


    "Eddy, hold on! You must hold on!" Kevin screamed, trying hard not to break down in front of everyone.


    "Eddy, don''t sleep. Don''t sleep! Open your eyes and look at me. I beg you! Please, don''t close your


    eyes.


    Please, Eddy!" Anne''s tears dripped on Eddy''s face, but the boy refused to open his eyes. He slipped


    into aa.


    "We have arrived at the hospital. Eddy, hold on!" Kevin parked the car in a hurry. He took Eddy in his


    arms and ced him on the emergency bed.


    Without any dy, the nurse wheeled Eddy into the emergency room. Anne slumped on the chair in the


    corridor and stared at her hands. She felt as if she were a puppet at the mercy of others. Her spirits


    had died when they wheeled her boy to the emergency room.


    E was still in the car. No one bothered to carry her out, nor did she try getting out.


    The little girl began hitching with sobs. Eddy was admitted to the hospital because of her. She didn''t


    want to hurt him in any way, but her friend was struggling for life.


    She couldn''t stop ming herself. She felt that none of this would have happened if she hadn''t pushed


    him away.


    Guilt consumed her. She couldn''t forgive herself for what had happened.


    It was impossible to conceal such crucial news from Selma. Therefore, they called her right away. The


    woman rushed into the hospital as soon as she got the call. Her legs turned to jelly when she saw Anne


    and Kevin staring at the wall in a daze. Selma couldn''t take it anymore; she fell to the ground.


    Hearing the sound, Kevin turned around and saw his mother. He quickly ran to her and grabbed her


    hand, but Selma refused to move. She grabbed his cor and shook him. "How is Eddy?"


    Kevin shook his head and pulled her up with all his might. "The doctor is still checking on him. We don''t


    know the situation yet, but they have arranged to bring Bob''s heart. If Eddy''s condition gets worse, they


    will do a transnt right away. He should be fine."


    Selma red at Kevin.


    His words irked her.


    "What the hell do you mean by, ''he should be fine''? Eddy will be fine. My grandson will be fine!" Selma


    roared.


    Kevin had no choice but to nod. "Shh... Calm down, Mom. Don''t make a fuss. The doctor has asked us


    to be quiet. Let''s sit here and wait for them."


    Selma shook her head and sat down on the chair. She turned to look at Anne: the woman was hugging


    her knees and staring at the wall with vacant eyes.


    Selma closed her head and sighed. She knew that Anne was worried about her son.


    "Eddy was fine. He has been healthy. Why did he suddenly have a rpse?" she asked, staring at the


    emergency room. "It has something to do with E, right?" Anne lowered her head as if she hadn''t


    heard anything.


    She didn''t have the strength to answer Selma''s question.


    Kevin rubbed his forehead, feeling dejected. "Mom, now isn''t the time to talk about this. Let''s wait for


    Eddy to get better."


    Selma nodded. She was anxious about her grandson''s health.


    An hourter, the door of the room flew open, and a nurse ran out. Anne darted toward the woman and


    held her hand.


    "Nurse, what''s going on? How is my son? Does he need a transnt?"


    Selma and Kevin also approached them, waiting to hear the answer.


    The nurse nodded and continued to walk ahead. "It''s urgent. We will have to do the heart transnt


    right away!"


    The three of them froze on the spot at the words.


    Selma''s body grew limp. She leaned against the wall and squatted down. Anne stared at the nurse with


    wide eyes.


    Kevin''s heart sank. They weren''t prepared for this.


    Eddy''s heart matched with Bob''s, but that didn''t mean there wouldn''t be anyplication.


    Heart transnt was a risky procedure regardless of having a suitable donor. Therefore, they had tried


    their best to dy the surgery. It would take time for Eddy to adapt to the new organ and might suffer


    complications. A transnted heart would never be able to function as well as the original one.


    However, the boy''s condition was critical now. They had no choice but to perform the transnt.


    Anne took a deep breath and looked at the operating room. She gathered her strength and trudged


    forward. Seeing her, Kevin wrapped his arm around her shoulder.


    She peered through the door of the operating room and smiled sadly.


    "Eddy, don''t be afraid! I''m here with you. I''ll always be with you. You''ll be strong, won''t you?"


    Selma covered her face to hold back her tears. She didn''t anticipate this situation to ur so early


    when they least expected it.


    A sudden cry of a child echoed across the silent hall.


    However, Anne didn''t bother turning around.


    She continued to look at Eddy through the tiny hole in the door.


    Kevin saw E standing in the corridor. Her eyes were swollen and tears streamed down her cheeks.


    Selma''s body stiffened. She red at the little girl, anger zing in her eyes. Selma adored E. She


    hoped that E would marry Eddy when they grew up. But the little girl was the reason for her


    grandson''s problems. She was the reason why Eddy was admitted to the hospital.


    The woman stood up and stomped toward E. The little girl bit her lip and looked at Selma with guilty


    eyes. She sniffed and wiped her tears. "Grandma, I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to hurt Eddy. I didn''t expect


    this to happen. I was angry and confused. I didn''t push him away on purpose."


    Selma raised her hand to p E.


    Kevin was astonished. "Mom!" he bellowed, stopping her. He didn''t expect his mother would react this


    way.


    E''s face turned pale. She shut her eyes, waiting for the pain to explode. But nothing happened. She


    slowly opened them and saw Selma staring at her.


    The woman dropped her hand and stared at the little girl. "I won''t hit you now. But if something


    happens to my grandson, I will make sure you die with him!"


    Selma''s heart broke at the sight of the little girl; she couldn''t watch her cry. However, Eddy was more


    important to her. She would never forgive E if something happened to him.


    E squatted on the ground and cried harder. She really didn''t expect all this to happen.


    The screaming and wailing annoyed Kevin; it hurt his head. But he couldn''t me the little girl.


    "Don''t cry, or I''ll throw you out!" Selma growled.


    E gasped in shock. She pursed her lips tightly, making sure not to make a sound. Her body was


    twitching but she swallowed her sobs.


    Anne didn''t make any movement or say anything. She stood by the door, watching the nurses enter


    and leave the room. The nervous looks on their faces frightened her. She clenched her trembling


    hands, praying for her son to get better.


    Anne believed that Eddy was a sensible boy who knew that he meant the world to her. Her son


    wouldn''t die because he knew that she wouldn''t bear the loss of having to live without him. She knew


    that Eddy would get better soon. He would smile his angel-like smile and call her Mom with his gentle


    voice.

 Chapter 522 Heart Transplant

    Chapter 522 Heart Transnt


    Anne and Kevin''s close friends all went to the hospital to show their support after they got the news


    about Eddy''s rpse. They waited anxiously outside the operating room. The only person absent was


    Emily, who was about to give birth to her baby.


    Patients walking in and out of the hospital looked at this group of stunning modelesque people in awe.


    A few of them even recognized Kevin and Anne. People murmured around them, causing a buzz.


    Of course, Kevin and Anne were not in the mood for this and just ignored everything.


    Sam raised his fingers to his temples, and rubbed his temples in gentle circles. He had just performed


    three consecutive, tedious surgeries. Before he had even a moment''s rest, he heard news of Eddy''s


    state.


    They were not worried about the actual transnt procedure. What concerned them was Eddy''s


    reaction to the heart after surgery.


    Some people who underwent the surgery immediately rejected the heart after surgery, while others


    took some time before showing any sort of reaction. They could not anticipate how Eddy would


    respond to the procedure. All was left in God''s hands now. Many felt very helpless as there was


    nothing they could do at all. It made them understandably a little crazy.


    Time passed slowly. It was so quiet. It felt as if one could even hear the sound of a single heartbeat.


    Standing in a corner with red, puffy eyes, E bit her lip and dared not make a single sound.


    Out of nowhere, a figure appeared before her. She raised her head expectantly, disappointed to see it


    was Sam. Her dismay was apparent on her face.


    ''Eddy, this was all my fault. Will you even talk to me after this? And Mommy Anne... you treated me like


    your own, you were always so kind. Will you talk to me after all of this?


    But I didn''t mean for this to happen. I just wanted to see my father. I need to see him.'' E''s thoughts


    were hounding her.


    "E, Eddy is in the operating room now. Do you want to go see him?" Sam asked considerately.


    E nodded, looking at Sam expectantly.


    "E, I can promise you that you will see Eddy if you want. But you have to tell me the truth. Who did


    you see after you left the Fu Family''s house?" Sam tried to keep his voice calm and even as he asked


    her this.


    Hearing this question, Anne raised her eyebrows in curiosity. But her look immediately became grim


    once again.


    Now that her darling son was lying in hospital and was going through a serious operation, his life was in


    danger, and nothing else mattered. As for this problem, she couldn''t care less.


    E pursed her lips and looked at Sam. She was clearly having some sort of internal struggle.


    "E, you are almost five years old now. You should know who are people that you can trust, who treats


    you well and takes care of you, and who doesn''t. You should never believe anyone who has not earned


    your trust." cing his hand gently on her face, Sam continued, "Why do you trust that person, instead


    of us? Besides, you haven''t even told Eddy who that person was either, right? Maybe that is what


    made Eddy so angry."


    "Did Eddy get so worked up because of this?" When she heard Eddy''s name, her little face lit up.


    Sam nodded slightly.


    Biting her lips, she now seemed to have decided to make her choice. She responded, "It is the man in


    the photo."


    "Photo?" Sam asked, quizzically.


    Kevin sighed and exined, "We showed E the photo of Kim."


    So the man E referred to was Kim!


    It was real evidence of him!


    "So, what did this man say to you?" Sam continued.


    "He said that my Dad was still alive. He said that Dad was hiding because he hates Uncle Kevin. He


    said that Uncle Kevin had bullied Dad a lot and Dad had suffered a lot because of this. So that man told


    me that as long as I kept saying that Uncle Kevin is the one who killed my father, my father would be


    happy and woulde back to see me." Lowering her head, E ounted her story, feeling more


    confused than ever.


    Kevin reached for his forehead with his hand, wiping across it in distress. He knew that E was an


    intelligent child, despite her age. Had this happened at any other time, she would have known that the


    man had been uttering lies. But since her father had disappeared, she was emotional and desperate,


    and her sense of reasoning had beenpromised. As long as it had anything to do with her father,


    she wouldtch onto any bit of information.


    ''Damn it! Kim is obviously still in close proximity to the Fu Family. Otherwise, how could he have known


    where E was when she was out of the house?'' he thought.


    Kim was a vicious cobra, ready to strike at Kevin at any opportunity. In an instant, a cold chill crept up


    Kevin''s back. He felt as if someone was watching him from just beyond the shadows.


    "E, you silly, sweet girl. Kim is the man responsible for you father''s disappearance. How can you still


    believe him?" Sam reached out and gently took E into his arms. His voice was full ofpassion.


    With her mouth open wide, she screamed at the top of her lungs, "I want my father! I need him toe


    back! I miss him so much!"


    Naturally, when she felt this way, she would easily believe any man who was giving her hope that she


    would be able to see her father again.


    "E, we will find your father as soon as humanly possible. Trust us!" Sam affirmed, his voice full of


    determination. They would bring Colin back, whether dead or alive.


    E nodded her head heavily and turned to look timidly at Anne''s back.


    So far, Anne had not said even one word to E, which made the girl nervous.


    At this moment, the light signaling the operation was still in procession, suddenly turned off. Anne''s


    eyes sparkled with anticipation and she rushed to stand up and make her way over.


    The door was opened slowly, revealing the hospital bed, and Eddy''s little body lying on it. The venttor


    almost covered his entire face, yet one could still make out just how pale he was.


    ''Eddy!''


    Anne''s heart felt as if a dagger had just pierced deep into it. There were all kinds of tubes protruding


    here and there from Eddy''s body. He must have been in so much pain.


    ''Eddy, I am so sorry. It''s all my fault. It''s all my fault!


    If I had never left you when you were just a baby, I would have been there at your side to take good


    care of you. You would never have fallen this ill!


    It''s all Mom''s fault, my baby!''


    "Doctor, how is Eddy doing?" Noting that Anne looked like she was going to burst into tears if she tried


    to speak, Kevin immediately took the lead and asked this important question.


    "Mr. Kevin, there is no cause for concern. Eddy is in a good condition and the operation was


    sessful. But he will have to stay in hospital so that we can observe his reaction to the new heart,"


    the doctor advised considerately.


    Kevin''s heart had jumped into his throat but he slowly managed to calm down after hearing this. He


    breathed a heavy sigh of relief, and unconsciously responded to the doctor, "Thank you."


    The doctor gave him an acknowledging nod and the nurse proceeded to wheel Eddy''s bed to the ICU.


    E, who had been sitting on the side, ran up to Eddy. She saw that his eyes were tightly shut and that


    he had so many instruments hooked up to his body. She could not help herself and burst into tears.


    "Eddy, I am so sorry. This is all my fault. I shouldn''t have listened to that evil man. Can you open your


    eyes? You can hit me or shout at me as much as you like, as long as you just open your eyes." E


    gripped the side of his bed tightly.


    The nurse was in a dilemma in respect of what to do, and looked at Kevin and Anne for direction.


    "E, let go of him!" Anne said frigidly.


    E''s entire body tensed and knotted up and she could not hold back her tears. Anne had never


    spoken to her in this tone before. Anne had now abandoned her and hated her. Would she ever let her


    call her "Mom" again?


    She slowly retracted her hand and let the nurse wheel Eddy away. E stood there inplete


    dejection. She waspletely alone in this world.


    Kevin looked at Anne, questioningly, and noticed that she had a scowl on her face.


    The first time the two had met, Anne was taken with this little angelic girl. She was even more thrilled


    with her since she was Eddy''s friend, and Eddy did not make friends easily.


    Although Eddy had siblings, Simon and Sally were two years his junior.


    E was smart, pretty and charming. She was just two months younger than Eddy, making her the


    perfect ymate for him.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Perhaps Anne did have her own selfish motives in treating E so nicely but the fact remained that she


    did in fact treat her as if she were her own daughter.


    Standing frozen on the spot, E looked at Anne, heartbroken and at a loss as to what to do.


    Rose stood up and sighed heavily. She walked up to E, and whispered something in her ear. E


    looked at Rose for confirmation, and Rose nodded encouragingly at her.


    Pressing her lips nervously together, E walked cautiously up to Anne. She tugged at Anne''s sleeve,


    and cried, "Mom, I''m sorry. I know it''s my fault. I didn''t mean for it to happen. Please can you forgive


    me? I will never trust that evil man every again. I won''t ever trust anything he says!"


    Anne raised her head. Tears were streaming down her face,pletely unrestrained.


    She realized that Colin was all that E had. Now that she didn''t know whether her father was dead or


    alive, of course she wouldn''t be rational. How could she expect the little girl to keep her wits in that


    situation, considering what she was going through? As the saying went, "Care leads to chaos." She


    was just a little child, after all!


    She squatted down on her haunches and held E in her arms. Her tears fell on the girl''s neck. E


    hugged Anne and burst into tears.


    Eddy''s heart had already been in a bad condition. He would have to go for this operation sooner or


    later. It just happened that now he had it sooner!


    So even if E had done something wrong, it was forgivable.


    "E, we are going to find your father. So from now on, don''t do things like this, okay?" There was a


    hint of begging in Anne''s tone.


    She could never hate a child like E. She just wanted to make sure E didn''t get into or cause any


    trouble!


    "Okay!" E nodded vigorously and promised, "Without asking you first, I will never leave your house,


    and I won''t believe anything anyone else says. I will only believe you and Uncle Kevin!"


    Anne nodded heavily and closed her eyes slowly.


    Kevin sighed. This was the best result he could have hoped for.


    Frowning, Selma stood up from her seat and left. Now, she was going to go and take care of her


    grandson herself!


    Eddy was in the intensive care unit. He was very weak. For the sake of his recovery, the doctors were


    not allowing his family in there. They could only stay outside and look at him through the window.


    Although Selma was very hard-headed, for the sake of her grandson, she decided to listen to the


    doctors.


    Everyone was anxious and stared at Eddy who was lying asleep on the bed. They all prayed that Eddy


    would wake up. He was their only hope!


    ''How long will you sleep, Eddy? Can''t you feel the loving presence of your family? Please wake up!''


    Standing next to the ss, Anne stared at Eddy. She closed her eyes to calm herself internally. You


    could see the exhaustion on her face. She slowly squatted down on the floor, and covered her face.


    She suddenly felt warmth surrounding her. Someone had held her in their strong arms. She knew it


    was Kevin!


    "Anne, trust Eddy. He is a strong child. He will never let anyone down. He will wake up. You have to put


    your faith in him!" Kevin said firmly, "I know my son, and he will never let me down!"


    At the same time, Rose and the others had also walked up to Anne tofort her. In a calm and


    rxed tone, which was clearly put on, Rose said, "Eddy is so bright. He will never let us down!"


    Anne slowly managed to raise her head and force a small smile. It was so unnatural; it looked uglier


    than crying! She could not feel any sense of ease until she saw Eddy awaken.


    She believed he would wake up soon!


    Selma sat straight up in her chair, staring at Eddy with rapt attention.


    E leaned against the ss, her small palm against it, tears running down her face. She thought,


    ''Eddy, you said that people should always be punished for the wrong they do. Now, I have done


    something bad, why don''t you wake up and punish me? No matter how you decide to punish me, I will


    not say anything! I will just ept it!''

 Chapter 523 Awakening

    Chapter 523 Awakening


    Eddy was not in the best of health, not by a long shot. And after such a major surgery, it could not be


    expected that he would wake up quickly. He would need his rest.


    Eventually, after three extremely long days, he opened his little eyes.


    He had beautiful, long eyshes. They fluttered like a butterfly pping its wings as he slowly came to


    consciousness. Finally, he opened his eyes, fulfilling the wish that everyone was so longing to see


    come true.


    His eyes were slightly zed over. He blinked and when he opened them again, they looked more


    clear and full of life.


    Everyone watching from outside waiting in bated breath. The girls covered their mouths with their


    hands, afraid they might not be able to control their nerves and let out an involuntary squeak or cry that


    would disturb him.


    He was hooked up to a venttor so it was difficult for him to move. Gradually and with due caution, he


    peered outside and began feeling more like himself.


    He took in his surroundings and realized that he was in hospital.


    What had transpired just before he had cked out started slowlying back to him. He opened his


    eyes wide in fear and thought of E. ''What had happened to her? Was she okay?'' Then he saw her


    outside the window, and his anxiety abated.


    He was relieved to see that E was just fine.


    "Anne, Mom, you two go in." Kevin turned to look at them.


    Eddy was still very weak, and he had just awakened. It was better if fewer people went into see him, so


    as not to disturb his rest or overwhelm him. Plus, in this state, it was doubtful that he would be able to


    talk for much time.


    Selma nodded repeatedly, very happy that she could finally see her grandson. Anne said gently, "E,


    come with us."


    Over the past few days, E had been in a bad state. She had not eaten much and had even lost


    weight in this short span of time. Moreover, what was happening with her father had taken such a toll


    on her that she was almost about to copse.


    It was unbelievable that anyone, let alone this young child, could withstand such trauma. Whatever had


    happened in respect of Eddy, she was definitely worthy of full forgiveness.


    Albeit that this was the case, Anne was too preupied with business affairs to be at E''s side,


    comforting her.


    This was the natural consequence that hade of that.


    After several days of crying, E''s eyes had be red and puffy. When she heard Anne''s words, she


    immediately looked up.


    There was a look of endearment and tenderness on Anne''s face. She looked at E as she used to,


    before everything had gone awry. Instantly, E covered her mouth in shock.


    "E, do you want to go in with us?" Selma, who was also supposedly incredibly hateful towards E


    for what she had done, also asked.


    E nodded. She wanted to see Eddy so that she could apologize.


    Eddy wasying quietly in his bed, looking out of the nearby window. He was confused about what had


    happened but he also had a great sense of relief.


    This was not something that could not be forgiven. No one had made an unforgivable mistake.


    The three of them put on their sterile scrubs required for the ICU and entered the ward.


    Looking at the instrument attached to Eddy, E felt weak. If Anne had not been holding her hand, she


    would not have been able to walk.


    "Mom, Grandma," said Eddy, in a meek voice.


    Hearing him speak caused tears to roll down Selma''s cheeks. She nodded, and reached out a


    quivering hand towards him.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Eddy, you are a good, strong boy. You''re going to be just fine."


    Eddy nodded seriously. The pain shooting through his chest reminded him of what had happened. He


    knew that Bob''s heart must have been transnted into his body. This beating heart inside him, which


    was the only reason he was alive, belonged to Bob.


    In fact, he had already prepared himself mentally for this day. It hade quicker than anticipated but


    he was not surprised.


    What was more, Bob''s parents saw Eddy as their own son. Wouldn''t everyone be happy to see that the


    surgery had not been in vain?


    Anne held Eddy''s hand in hers, making sure she was very gentle, and said in a tender tone, "Good boy.


    You are so strong. I knew you would open your eyes and you did."


    Tears flowed from Eddy''s eyes. He tried to take deep, steadying breaths but he could not stop the


    crying.


    "Don''t worry! I am stronger and I will live on!" Eddy''s voice was a little weak, but the confidence was


    tangible.


    Bob was so selfless for Eddy''s sake. His final wish was that his heart would keep Eddy alive. Since


    Bob had made such a monumental sacrifice, Eddy would make sure he would live so that this was not


    done in vain.


    "Good boy." Anne and Selma were finally appeased and could rest. Only with a strong desire to live


    could more miraclese to Eddy, blessing him with the strength to ovee his illness.


    E was standing just in front of Eddy''s bed, but she did not move a muscle or utter a single word. It


    was as if she were a mannequin.


    Eddy looked at her with a smile. "You silly girl, isn''t there something you want to say to me?"


    Initially, E had managed to hold back her tears. But hearing him say these words, she burst into


    tears. Eddy did not me her. She said, clearly distressed, "I''m so sorry. I am really, really sorry. I


    believed that evil man so it''s all my fault. It''s my fault you had to have this surgery. You can hit me and


    scold me, whatever..."


    Eddyughed lightly. He wanted to reach out to her and wipe her tears away, but he did not even have


    the strength to lift up his arm.


    Patting her gently on the shoulder, Anne said softly, "Eddy has something to tell you."


    Hearing this, E immediately kept quiet and looked at Eddy expectantly with her eyes still full of tears.


    His eyes were dark, like beautiful ck diamonds. They were glinting and sparkling like the moonlight


    on a full moon night.


    He looked at her, and she looked straight back at him. They looked at each other in silence. It felt as if,


    for just this moment, time had stopped in its tracks.


    After some hesitation, Eddy opened his mouth to speak. "E, there was already something wrong with


    my heart. I was going to have to get a transnt, sooner orter. So just because it happened a bit


    earlier than we had thought, it''s fine. It''s not your fault. Don''t me yourself at all."


    She had really expected him to me her for everything when he finally woke up. This was literally the


    complete opposite of what she had anticipated!


    However, the more understanding and forgiving Eddy was, the more horrible she felt. Because it didn''t


    matter if he had the heart problem before this, she had still believed that vile man.


    "E, don''t me yourself anymore. Eddy is just fine now; he is awake. Isn''t that great?" Anne


    comforted, in a soft, warm voice.


    Frowning, E looked at Eddy sadly. After quite a bit of internal struggle, she nodded.


    Now was the best situation that she could have hoped for. Eddy was awake.


    Selma smiled. She noticed that Eddy looked extremely tired, so she said to Anne, "Let''s leave Eddy to


    get some good rest."


    Nodding her head, Anne walked out with E.


    Kevin waited just outside the door, watching Eddy. Seeing Eddy slowly falling asleep again, he began


    to worry once more.


    Eddy was indeed weak. They also had no idea whether his body would ept or reject the heart. All


    they could do was anxiously wait and see what life had in store for them.


    Yes, they had passed the first hurdle; he had awakened. But there would be many more hurdles to


    ovee before they reached the end of this ordeal.


    "Trust him. Have faith in our son!" Anne had reached out and held Kevin''s hand in hers.


    Kevin nodded. He did have faith in his strong, wonderful son.


    The two smiled at each other. Their eyes were full of hope for the future.


    Just then, Anne''s phone rang. She fetched it out of her handbag, and frowned slightly.


    She had been in the midst of litigation with the TS Company when Eddy suddenly fell ill. They had no


    time to deal with any legal affairs.


    For them, tens of thousands ofpanies as sessful as LF Group and TS Company were not as


    valuable as Eddy.


    But now, theirwyer was calling.


    When she looked back, she noticed that Eddy was fast asleep once again. Just as she was about to


    press the decline button on her phone, Kevin said, "It will be a long time that we will have to monitor


    Eddy to see his reaction to the procedure. In this time, you ought to solve the problem with the TS


    Company."


    Raising her eyebrows in thought, Anne nodded in agreement.


    She answered the phone, and heard thewyer on the other end of the line. "Mrs. Anne, finally! I have


    not been able to contact you for three days now. Many things have developed in this time!"


    Frowning with rapt concentration, Anne listened carefully to every word thewyer said. It turned out


    that all of the designers of the LF Group had left to join the employ of the TS Company. The designs in


    question had been designed by these specific designers. The LF Group was now put at a disadvantage


    as these designers were the ones who would give the ount of the truth, but now they were on the


    other team.


    ''What?!


    The designers who had once pledged such undying loyalty to the LF Group had now betrayed and


    abandoned it so quickly?''


    Anne mulled this over in her mind. She had never thought this would have been a possibility, not even


    in her wildest dreams. Because she had worked so closely with these designers, and she believed that


    they were genuine and sincere people. She thought them to be trustworthy and upstanding.


    ''How could this have happened?


    Damn it!''


    "Mrs. Anne, why don''t youe to thepany so that we can sort this out? In such circumstances,


    even if we decided to go to trial, we will definitely lose. There are no chances of sess, whatsoever."


    Thewyer''s voice was heavy with dejection.


    "Yes, they have quit now, but their draft designs had been submitted to LF Group before they had


    resigned. At the time of the submission of the designs, they were in our employ. Will we really lose?"


    She didn''t understand why thewyer was so certain that there were no prospects of sess.


    "That isn''t exactly the case," thewyer continued. "All the designers have changed the statements.


    They''ve said that they did not hand over their designs to the LF Group at that time. They have stated in


    writing that LF Group used their designs without their consent!"


    ''In that case...'' Anne''s thoughts trailed off.


    She raised her fingers to her temples and gently rubbed them in circles. Her mind was stretched to its


    breaking point.


    Eddy''s current condition had already ced her in a space of helplessness. Now, she had received


    such unexpected news that she felt powerless beyond measure.


    She just felt exhausted and could not think straight. She could not think of a solution right now.


    "Hi, you must be thewyer, Kevin said into the phone, having taken it from her. His voice also had a


    tone of exhaustion to it. "Try to find a solution for this problem as per your own ways. We will talk to you


    tomorrow."


    Thewyer on the other end had just begun to say something in response, but Kevin hung up.


    Raising her head to look at the ceiling, Anne sighed heavily. What a mess!


    "Anne, I''ll stay in the hospital. You go home and have a good rest, and then go to thepany and find


    out everything that happened in detail," instructed Kevin. He was not going to take no for an answer.


    As she looked at Eddy, her eyes looked a bit nk. She was deep in thought and felt extremely


    conflicted. How could the issue between the LF Group and TS Company take precedence over the


    health of her son?


    Eddy was in the observation stage. This was the most dangerous period. How could she leave now of


    all times?


    "All of you can go back home and rest. I will stay." Just as Anne was about to speak, she heard this


    voice from aside her.


    Both Anne and Kevin turned to look to see who it was. It was none other than Selma. Over thest


    three days, Selma had not had much rest at all. She had dark circles around her eyes and she looked


    so drained that it made her look ten years older than her actual age.


    She gave a faint smile. Selma was not her usual bull-headed self but had a warmness about her.


    "It is going to be a very long time that Eddy will be under observation. We cannot all stay here, all


    through the day and night. Why don''t you two go home and rest, I will stay here, and you cane


    back first thing in the morning to take my ce? asked Selma.


    Frowning, Anne wanted to object and shake her head. But Kevin took her off guard, stopped her up


    into his arms, and walked outside. Anne was so shocked that she began hitting Kevin in objection.


    Ignoring her fists, Kevin put her straight into the car.

 Chapter 524 Back To Prison

    Chapter 524 Back To Prison


    Eddy was more important to Kevin than anything else in the world. His son was always his priority, so


    he dismissed his duties to stay with him.


    However, they had stayed up for too long and needed rest. They still had to deal with a lot of problems,


    and it was impossible to do it when their brains were exhausted.


    E was standing quietly in a corner as no one had bothered to bat an eyelid at her. She bit her lip and


    turned to look at Selma.


    "Grandma, are you sleepy? If you are tired, sleep for a while. I will wake you upter," she said cocking


    her head to the side. Eddy had made it clear that he didn''t me her. The heavy weight in the little


    girl''s heart was lifted. Her sweet words offort warmed Selma''s heart.


    Selma smiled and shook her head, thinking that E was a considerate child.


    Anne got out of the car once they arrived home. "I don''t care about the designers anymore. They can


    just leave as they like. I just want to see Eddy." She frowned.


    "But what about Simon and Sally?" Kevin asked.


    Anne gritted her teeth and sucked in a big breath. Simon and Sally were also her children. She loved


    them as much as she loved Eddy.


    "Well, Mother and I have managed to get some sleep in the past three days. You have been staying up


    day and night. God, look at your face! You are exhausted. I don''t want you to copse when Eddy


    recovers." Kevin smiled tenderly. "It''s not just Eddy. Simon and Sally would be upset if they find out that


    you are exhausted."


    Anne nodded. Kevin was right, but she wasn''tfortable with the way Kevin made her rest. He just


    forcefully took her home, against her will.


    She sometimes felt that Kevin was overbearing.


    Anne snorted and returned to her bedroom. She locked the door and went to sleep.


    Kevin stared at the bolted door and shook his head helplessly.


    Just then, Simon and Sally ran downstairs. Kevin squatted down and swept the two of them into his


    arms. "Did you guys miss Dad?" asked he.


    Sally grabbed Kevin''s arm and shook her head fiercely, looking like a cute puppy. "I missed you so


    much. I was always thinking about you. Daddy didn''te home for a long time, so I thought that you


    had forgotten me."


    "Really? Did you really miss me so much?" All fathers in the world loved their daughters, and Kevin


    was no exception. His face lit up with joy when Sally told him that she had missed him.


    Simon curled his lips in disdain but didn''t tell the truth.


    In the past three days, Sally had done nothing but eat, drink, and sleep. She hadn''t missed her father


    one bit. Now, she was lying through her teeth to win Kevin''s heart.


    "Yes, of course. I am a good girl. I never lie." Sally pouted.


    Kevin''s heart fluttered with joy. The tiredness on his face vanished in an instant. He hugged Sally


    tighter and kissed her cheeks.


    His little girl was adorable.


    Simon frowned and tugged on to Kevin''s pants. The man looked at his son, gesturing for him to speak.


    "Dad, what have you been doing with Mom and Grandma for the past three days? The maids refused


    to tell us what''s going on. Everything seems mysterious."


    Eddy''s illness had worn them out. They had no choice but to hide the truth from the children.


    "Where are Kevin and E? Where have they gone?" Sally whined. "Did you take them out to have


    fun? You left us here because you think we are too young?"


    Kevin shook his head fiercely. "Of course not! If I go out to fun ces, I always make sure to take Sally


    with me!"


    A smile tugged at the corners of Sally''s lips. She nodded, feeling satisfied. However, she was still


    confused. Where had they gone?


    Simon cast a quizzical nce at Kevin -- he was equally confused.


    Anne had drifted off to sleep the moment shey on the bed.


    After three days of worrying, she finally seemed to rx after Eddy regained consciousness. Kevin was


    right -- she was exhausted and needed ample rest.


    After ying with the two children, Kevin went to the guest room to sleep. But he couldn''t rest in peace


    that night. After three hours of disturbed sleep, he crept out of the vi and drove away.


    Sally and Simon were awake the entire time. They saw their father leaving the house. Sally turned


    around and looked at Simon. "Don''t you think that something is wrong, Simon? Mommy and Daddy are


    hiding something from us. Mommy went to sleep without seeing us. Daddy stopped us when we tried


    going to her bedroom, saying that she has fallen asleep."


    Anne always made it a point to spend time with her kids and y with them regardless of how tired she


    was. This was the first time she had gone to bed without seeing them.


    Simon nodded in agreement. He, too, felt that something was strange.


    "When Dad went to sleep, I tried going to Mom''s room. But the maid stopped me. She told me that


    Mom is tired and has fallen asleep; she asked me not to disturb her," Simon said.


    Sally knitted her brows in confusion. The two kids looked at each other. They sensed that something


    was wrong but couldn''t find out what it was.


    They felt that their parents had joined with Eddy and E to hide something from them.


    "It''s so unfair! It''s so unfair! We are only two years younger than Eddy, but Mommy and Daddy treat


    him like an adult and us as little kids who know nothing. It''s so unfair!" Sally huffed angrily, cing her


    hands on her waist.


    Simon dropped his gaze to the ground without uttering a word.


    He didn''t like the unfair treatment either.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Kevin drove to the LF Group instead of going to the hospital. Eddy''s recovery was the most important


    thing in his life at the moment. But Kevin knew that behind the dispute between the LF Group and the


    TS Company was a vicious person lurking in the dark, waiting to ruin their lives.


    The man was the reason why Eddy was admitted to the hospital. If he hadn''t manipted E, Eddy


    wouldn''t have been frightened by the girl''s strange behavior and fallen ill.


    The ones who wreaked havoc in their lives didn''t deserve to live. Kevin was determined to get rid of his


    enemy.


    Meanwhile, Cherry''s true identity hade to light. The people got to know that she had been


    deceiving everyone all this while as Kristine. She pushed the reporters away, went to her house, and


    packed all her things. Staying in themunity would only draw more reporters, so she left right away.


    n and Luke had watched the news from beginning till the end, ignoring Cherry''s abnormal behavior.


    They didn''t do anything after the woman left the house with her belongings.


    It had been three days after Cherry left her house.


    The police caught her at a shabby hotel.


    She was sitting on the bed, holding her head in her arms. Her long, ck hair concealed her face -- no


    one could read her expression. She looked like a frail doll that would break at any time.


    After a long silence, Cherry lifted her head and looked at the police. "I''m not Cherry. Believe me!"


    The policeman leading the team was a middle-aged man. "Well, we can''t believe your statement until


    you prove it."


    He scoffed.


    Cherry''s heart sank. Where would she find the evidence to support a lie that she wanted the world to


    believe? She was Cherry -- that was the truth, and the truth could not be hidden forever.


    Her life was falling apart. Everything was going well. She was finally beginning to live a happy life, but


    the truth of her past hade to haunt her once again.


    She had tried her best to hide the secret. How did the reporter find the truth? Moreover, the man had a


    different proof than the one n had used to threaten her. How could he have possibly found out that


    she was Cherry?


    Cherry''s mind was a mess; she couldn''t figure out anything.


    "Well, you still have a lot of things to rify. We need to make a statement. Come to the station right


    away," the policeman said in a cold voice.


    Cherry''s eyes widened; her heart leaped to her throat. She wriggled out of the officer''s hold and shrank


    to the innermost corner of the bed. "No, I will note to the police station! I can''t get out of here! I am


    a popr star; my career wille to an end if I go to the police station. I won''t let that happen."


    The policeman sneered distastefully.


    The popr actress Kristine, Kevin''s ex-girlfriend, was a murderer. The revtion had shocked


    everyone in the industry. The evidence proved her guilty. The fans, who once adored Cherry, despised


    her now.


    The people who revered her felt betrayed. The woman had cheated them all this while.


    Everyone was waiting for her to get the punishment she deserved. They wanted to see her behind


    bars.


    "Kristine, we advise you to cooperate." Two young policemen stepped forward and handcuffed Cherry.


    "What the hell? Why are you arresting me? Do you have any proof that I am Cherry? I will call my


    lawyer. You can''t use me of something I didn''t do! I''ll sue you for nder! You can''t get away with


    this! Let me go! Let me go!" Cherry screamed hysterically. Her tousled hair covered her pale face; she


    looked like an evil being.


    The chief of police waved his hands in exasperation. ''The woman used to be an elegant beauty once.


    But she has stooped too low now, '' thought he.


    Meanwhile, at Cherry''s mansion


    n ordered food and sat on the chair, cross-legged. His eyes dazzled with happiness and excitement.


    He was in a good mood.


    However, Luke felt uneasy.


    "n, let''s leave this ce as soon as possible."


    "Okay, leave if you want!" He waved his hand.


    "Aren''t you leaving?" Luke was confused. He was a policeman, so he knew what the police force was


    capable of doing. They would find Cherry in less than a week.


    The woman was a criminal, so they woulde here to confiscate her things and seal the house. They


    would be in trouble if the police saw them. Luke felt that it was better to leave before the police drove


    them out of the house.


    "Because..." n stood up and smiled at Luke. "This house is mine!" he remarked, stretching his arms


    as if embracing the aura of the ce.


    Luke''s jaw dropped in shock. "What? What did you say?" he asked, shaking his head in disbelief.


    n was no longer the same guy he once was. The man was determined to ruin Cherry''s life in every


    possible way now.


    He knew that Cherry would go to jail sooner orter, so he had stolen her identification credentials. The


    mansion belonged to him now.


    The police mighte to confiscate her belongings, but they wouldn''t be able to seize the house.


    n had avenged his sister''s death by sending Cherry to jail. The mansion was the price that Cherry


    had to pay for all the problems she had caused in the past. Therefore, n didn''t feel that he had done


    anything wrong.


    "So you are not wee here anymore. Leave now!" n no longer needed Luke, so he didn''t bother


    trying to be nice to him.


    The man thought that Luke would turn Cherry''s life into a living hell, but he didn''t imagine that the truth


    would be out soon. Luck was in n''s favor; the world found out Cherry''s true identity.


    Although he was disappointed that the game hade to an end before he had expected, n was


    still happy. Cherry finally got the punishment she deserved.

 Chapter 525 A Complicated Situation

    Chapter 525 A Complicated Situation


    Luke furrowed his eyebrows and stared coldly at n. Suddenly, his behavior changed for the worst.


    He snorted loudly and rested his feet on the tea table in front of him. "I''m not leaving this ce unless


    you give me some money."


    It was clear that Luke had everything nned. After Cherry escaped, he had foreseen the future.


    Considering her status, she must have kept an infinite amount of gold and silver jewelry. Unfortunately,


    he couldn''t find any in the house.


    In fact, Cherry left as fast as she could. She might have taken some away, but it was safe to assume


    that she must have left behind most of it.


    If Luke wasn''t able to find the invaluable jewelry on his own, then there was only one possibility. That


    was n had taken them.


    Luke had lost his job and he had yet to recover from his injury. Of course he wouldn''t leave without


    getting anything.


    "How much do you want?" n turned to Luke with a faint smile.


    Suddenly, thetter''s body stiffened under n''s sinister gaze. Fortunately, Luke noticed his own


    abrupt change. So, he puffed up his chest and pretended to be unfazed by the tension. Cherry and


    n were nothing alike. In fact, he figured that n was just ying with him and that, in reality, he


    wouldn''t even dare to kill a fly.


    ''Why would I be afraid of n?''


    Lukepletely forgot the reason why this man had been imprisoned.


    "Five hundred thousand!" he said without batting an eye.


    That wasn''t even what ordinary people would save in half a lifetime! For a star like Cherry, however,


    she probably wouldn''t even notice that sum of money was gone from her bank ount.


    Therefore, this task was a piece of cake. n wouldn''t have any difficulty in getting that amount of


    cash.


    But he had forgotten something major. He furrowed his eyebrows as he squinted his eyes at Luke.


    Cherry might be oblivious, but she was not a fool. How could she tell him the password without asking


    why he needed it in the first ce? n had some money; he had just sold her jewelry!


    Five hundred thousand, however, was just too much for him!


    Besides, why would he willingly share the money he got of the sell-off with Luke? Cherry owed n,


    not him.


    After all, Luke had nothing toin about, since he had enjoyed some time with the beautiful star.


    Even if it was only for one night.


    "No!" He denied directly, "I won''t give you a penny!"


    Luke''s face contorted with anger due to n''s refusal. "Do you really want to end up like this? Don''t


    burn the bridge, n, otherwise I won''t speak for my actions."


    Thetter could only sneer. He wasn''t bothered at all by that ominous threat. "Really? What do you


    nt to do?"


    Luke stood up abruptly and walked up to n with sinister eyes. "Give me the money, or I''ll personally


    throw you in jail," he returned without batting an eye.


    n snorted loudly. "And how will you do that?" he asked confidently.


    Indeed, he was the one who used Luke to make Cherry suffer. However, he didn''t force him to do so.


    What was more, what charge could n be convicted of?


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    As far as he knew, no one could be put in jail for that.


    Luke, on the other hand, narrowed his eyes as he clenched his fists tightly. He couldn''t believe this


    man''s audacity.


    "What? Do you want to hit me?" n leaned forward. "You wouldn''t dare." He was clearly trying to get


    a reaction from the man.


    This was thest straw for Luke. However, he couldn''t even dare toy a finger on n. He raised his


    head slowly and took a step back. "This isn''t the end. Just wait and see!"


    All of these threats meant very little to n. They didn''t have any effect on him.


    It was just impossible to take Luke seriously. Besides, he was unemployed. That meant no money, no


    connections, nothing. What could he do?


    He stormed out and the sound of the mming door was the only trace he had left behind.


    After their heated altercation, n took a seat. The tapping of his fingers got progressively louder as he


    began to get immersed in his thoughts. Cherry''s identity was well-hidden. The only thing that could


    prove her real identity was the DNA test results in his hand.


    But where did the reporter actually get the evidence?


    Somehow, deep inside, he knew this wasn''t something to be taken lightly.


    Speaking of the devil, Cherry was still locked inside the detention room. In fact, the stress had caused


    her to curl up in a corner with fear spread all over her face. She was trembling and biting her lips


    incessantly. Her mouth, which emitted a strong smell of blood, had stiffened. All in all, it was impossible


    for her to rx.


    Cherry was scared. She felt her world crumbling down around her. Who could save her?


    Tears slowly streamed down her cheeks, leaving her face slightly damp. She felt secluded from the


    world, all alone in the detention room. So, Cherry had no choice but to bury her head between her legs.


    Through the muffled noises, her incessant sobbing could be heard clearly.


    The only thing she wanted was to wake up from this horrible nightmare, because the fear she felt was


    too great to be true. Deep inside she wished she could go back in time. None of this would have


    happened, if she still was Kevin''s woman.


    Unfortunately, luck wasn''t on her side. The only thing she could do was to continue dreaming of better


    days.


    Last time, it was Kim who came to her rescue. Who would be her knight in shining armor this time?


    When Kevin arrived at the LF Group, thewyer had been waiting for him for a long time. So, as soon


    as the man noticed his arrival, he immediately stood up and greeted Kevin. Thetter nodded at the


    lawyer and took a sit in front of him. "What''s going on now?"


    Thewyer opened the file, in which he kept all the designers'' photos that belonged to the LF Group.


    Thewyer furrowed his eyebrows. The confusion in his eyes was noticeable from afar. "Yesterday, the


    LF Group was broken into. Unfortunately, the security cameras were destroyed. As for the contracts


    with those designers, they are all gone now."


    Kevin could only nod. He had figured that all of this would happen. This destructive behavior was


    obviously in line with Kim''s character. Only he was brave enough to do that.


    "Miss Rose has already got in touch with the police. She''s currently cooperating with them and giving


    them all of the information they need to solve this issue. Unfortunately, these aren''t the works of an


    amateur offender. They are clearly very skilled, since they have left without a trace. It''s going to be


    difficult for the police to find the thief. The only thing we can do is wait." Thewyer looked back at


    Kevin helplessly. "The court session ising soon. We don''t have enough time."


    Thetter nodded again. He rubbed his temples with his slender fingers, slowly trying to analyze the


    situation in which the wholepany was in. "All of our contracts with the designers have disappeared.


    Plus, they changed their confessions, saying that they had given the drafts to the TS Company and the


    LF Group had used them without authorization."


    Thewyer sighed heavily. He had thought that this would be an easy case to solve. However, no one


    expected that the designers would flip the whole story and betray them.


    "What should we do?" Kevin asked in a cold voice.


    He had experienced this type of situation so many times, and it didn''t take much for him to figure out


    that it was one of the consequences of being Kim''s target. He was definitely the one who threatened


    the designers.


    Anne was known to be very generous to her employees. In fact, they were all provided with a high


    sry to live a good life. Unfortunately, sometimes this wasn''t enough.


    Kim was a vicious man. He was skilled at using people''s weaknesses for his own benefit, even if that


    meant destroying someone else''s life. Kevin was sure that he was behind it all. He must have forced


    the designers to work for the TS Company.


    The head of TS Company had recently held a press conference in person. He released a statement


    saying that the giarist was none other than the LF Group. So, he assured that they wouldn''t stop


    until this firm made reparations for what they had caused.


    The news spread like wildfire and, in a blink of an eye, the whole Inte was in uproar again.


    The model show was held by the TS Company first. Therefore, people naturally figured they were the


    original. Because of this, there was no way someone could be on the side of The LF Group. They were


    the guilty ones in everyone''s eyes.


    To make matters worse, Anne and Kevin had spent thest few days in the hospital. They weren''t in


    the mood to manage thepany. They hadn''t given out orders to their people or bothered to exin


    themselves, as though they were afraid of what the TS Company could do.


    In the beginning, manyizens had voiced their support for the LF Group. After all, it was obvious to


    them that the good quality clothing and the impable designs could only belong to the LF Group.


    However, due to their silence, their online supporters turned against them and joined the side of the TS


    Company.


    "Nothing and no one is in our favor. Unless we have strong evidence, there''s no way we''ll win the case


    after the trial." It was safe to say that thewyer was a bundle of nerves.


    Kevin agreed with what the man had said. He slowly stood up from his seat, trying to gather his


    thoughts. "Someone is clearly getting in our way. At this moment, we''re at a disadvantage, so reversing


    the situation won''t be easy. It''s still true, nevertheless, that the TS Company is ying some dirty tricks


    to win.


    On the day of the model show, the designers were boiling with rage. Everyone could clearly see their


    feelings toward the LF Group. We can hope for a breakthrough if theye to their senses."


    Thewyer nodded in agreement. When Kevin made his way to the door, he immediately stood up. "Mr.


    Kevin, are you leaving again?"


    As Anne and Kevin''swyer, he felt helpless and alone in this case.


    He was also aware that the breakthrough pointy in the designers. However, he didn''t know them at


    all. He needed his client''s help, because, even if he visited them in person, the designers wouldn''t trust


    in him and tell everything.


    Without Kevin here, there was nothing for him to do. The meeting he had with him was basically


    useless.


    Even though, he finally got in touch with Anne today, thewyer realized that she was also not bothered


    by the situation.


    Indeed,pared with Kevin''s AN Group, the LF Group was nothing. So, why was he asked to find


    evidence?


    Kevin stopped and turned to him slowly. He let out a heavy sigh. "My eldest son recently had a heart


    transnt surgery," he said in a low voice.


    "What?" Thewyer was evidently surprised.


    "I don''t care whether it''s the LF Group or the AN Group. It''s nothingparable to what my son''s going


    through." Kevin stepped forward and patted thewyer on the shoulder. "You couldn''t get in touch with


    us during the past three days, because we have been waiting outside of the ICU day and night."


    The attorney''s mouth was left hanging open. He waspletely speechless.


    He was certainly clueless as to why they felt so unbothered by the current situation. But now,


    everything was much clearer. The fact that their young boy had gone through a heart transnt


    surgery, however, was the most unexpected reason for this.


    So, Kevin sighed again, after letting out his frustration. Thewyer could see the weariness in his eyes.


    After three days of waiting, he finally got three hours of sleep. Unfortunately he needed to drive here.


    There was no time to rest.


    "My mother is still outside the ICU. I''m going to take her ce for the day. So, I''m afraid I have to leave


    the case to you." He bowed slowly to thewyer.


    The man was surprised by his politeness. He helped his client up and shook his head. "Mr. Kevin, I''m


    sorry if I came off as rude. I just didn''t know what had happened. But now, I will try my best to solve


    this."


    Thetter, in return, nodded with a smile.


    ''Just do your best!''


    When Kevin arrived at the hospital, Selma and E were sitting on the chairs in the corridor. The two of


    them had a straight posture, but their eyes were closed. They had fallen asleep.


    He let out a helpless sigh at the sight of the twodies. As a matter of fact, the whole family had been


    really tired these past days.


    "Here you are." Suddenly he heard another man''s voice.


    Kevin turned his head back slowly and found himself in thepany of his good friend Sam.


    Thetter was wearing a ck suit. He looked more slender and handsome.


    He got closer to the window and took a look at Eddy in the ICU. "A few minutes ago I had a chat with


    the attending doctor. He thinks that there''s little to no possibility that Eddy''s cells will reject the new


    heart."


    Kevin''s eyes immediately widened. "That''s fantastic news!"


    "Eddy woke up not so long ago, but he fell asleep again. The boy is still recovering. So, don''t worry too


    much about him." Sam resumed his speech.


    Kevin nodded. "I''m relieved to hear that."


    Kevin never thought of doubting his great medical skills. So, the fact that Sam mentioned this with such


    confidence left him extremely happy.


    His friend turned to look at the woman and the little girl who were sleeping. "Auntie and E are both


    very tired. Let them go home and get some rest."


    Kevin nodded and walked over to wake up Selma. Thetter looked perplexed when she finally woke


    up and found his son in front of her.


    Immediately, her eyes were filled with excitement. She smiled widely at him "Kevin, Eddy woke up


    again just now! He is much better, thankfully."


    Kevin''s relief slowly vanished as he realized how worried she must have been. "Mom, don''t worry. I''m


    here now. You take E home and get some sleep," he urged her.


    In the beginning, Selma wanted to stay here for his grandson, but it was undeniable that she felt really


    tired. So, she yawned and smiled wearily. Maybe it was time for her to rest.

 Chapter 526 Visiting The Designers

    Chapter 526 Visiting The Designers


    Anne''s eyes fluttered open. She finally woke up from her deep sleep and looked at the empty room.


    She didn''t remember when she had fallen asleep. Her body hurt; she was exhausted.


    She rubbed her temples and pulled out her phone from underneath the pillow. It was almost evening.


    A smile tugged at the corners of her lips as she remembered what had happenedst night. She had


    gone to her bedroom and closed the door behind her, leaving Kevin outside. She didn''t know if he had


    woken up or not.


    She tied her hair to a bun and walked out of her room. Her eyes settled on Sally and Simon, who were


    sitting on the sofa, watching the cartoon program. The two kids simultaneously turned to look at her.


    "Mom..." they squealed and ran to her.


    Anne pursed her lips and squatted down. She hadn''t been home for three days and missed her kids


    terribly. She didn''t know how they were doing.


    Sally and Simon threw themselves into her arms. Anne closed her eyes and wrapped them in a tight


    embrace.


    "Mom, where have you been? Simon and I missed you so much." Sally pouted and hugged her mother


    tighter.


    Anne lowered her head to meet Sally''s eyes. The kids weren''t aware of Eddy''s condition. She knew


    that they would make a fuss to go to the hospital, so she wasn''t ready to disclose the information yet.


    The three children were closely knit; they were fond of each other. Anne regarded them as the best gift


    of her life. However, Eddy was more important to her now. And she didn''t want the other two kids to


    worry about him.


    Anne had taught her kids never to lie. However, she had no choice but to hide the truth from them.


    She felt guilty and didn''t know how to exin the situation to them.


    Simon looked at his mother''s face and shook his head as if he had realized something. He tugged onto


    Sally''s dress. "Dad and Mom are busy with work. Have you forgotten that?"


    Sally pouted and nodded. She wanted to argue that her parents had been busy before, but they had


    never stayed away from home for a long time. Moreover, Selma had never left their side, but she was


    with Eddy and E now. The little girl knew that no one would listen to her, so she chose to remain


    silent.


    Anne ruffled Anne''s hair and smiled.


    "Is Dad at home?" she asked, raking her eyes across the room.


    "No, Dad left a long time ago. He isn''t back yet!" Simon replied.


    Anne nodded. She understood that Kevin must have been worried about his mother and E. He might


    have left for the hospital to take care of them.


    "Well, you two y at home. You must behave well, okay? I have something to do so I will be gone for


    a while. Grandma will be back soon." Anne stood up to leave.


    "Mrs. Anne." Mrs. Chen, the maid, stopped her.


    She turned around and looked at Mrs. Chen, wondering what she wanted. "When Mr. Kevin left, he


    asked me to make sure you eat something when you wake up," she exined.


    Anne nodded her head helplessly.


    She had spent thest three days taking care of Eddy. She hardly ate or slept. Her stomach rumbled


    with hunger just after Mrs. Chen finished her words. The woman was right; she had to eat something.


    Anne''s heart skipped a beat. The tiny gesture reminded her about how Kevin loved and cared for her


    all the time.


    She felt special.


    She walked to the table, sat down and looked at Simon and Sally. "Are you two hungry? Do you want to


    eat something?"


    Sally licked her lips as she raked her eyes across the delicious food on the table. However, Simon


    spoke first. "We''ll eat after Grandmaes back. Mom, you should eat first."


    His father had told him that their mother worked very hard and that she should never skip meals.


    Without further ado, Anne took a big bite. That was when she realized that she had been ravenous all


    along.


    She chewed slowly and remembered to go to the hospital so that Kevin could get some rest.


    Anne hurried up to leave for the hospital. However, Selma and E came home on time.


    The dark circles were evident under Selma''s eyes; she looked tired. E followed the woman, yawning.


    Simon and Sally exchanged quizzical nces. The kids couldn''t fathom where they had been all this


    while. Everyone looked sleepy and tired.


    "Mom..." Anne called, worriedly.


    Selma yawned, shaking her head, "Don''t talk to me. I''m going to bed."


    She looked at Simon and Sally tenderly. "My babies, be good. I''ll y with you after I wake up."


    The kids nodded obediently. E followed Selma without uttering a word.


    Everyone looked sad and exhausted.


    Anne let out a weary sigh and grabbed her bag to leave. But Selma stopped her, "Sam is also there.


    Kevin asked you not to worry about anything. You better go to thepany first."


    Anne turned around to answer Selma, but the woman was on the way to her room. She didn''t want to


    disturb her.


    Anne took a deep breath and decided to go to thepany first.


    Kevin loved his children more than anything else. If he wanted her to go to thepany, there must


    have been a reason behind it.


    The moment Anne stepped into thepany, she saw Rose walk out with an anxious look on her face.


    "Anne, why are you here?" She was taken aback.


    After the surgery, Kevin had asked Rose, Sam, and the others to go back to their work. Everyone was


    relieved to find out that the little boy had regained his consciousness.


    Since Anne was busy taking care of her ailing son, Rose had to deal with the problem between the LF


    Group and the TS Company. She had nned to go to one of their designers'' house and question to


    find out the truth.


    Eighteen designers worked for the LF Group. However, thirteen of them had already left thepany.


    The ones who had quit were either not at home or hiding from others. Therefore, thest five designers


    were theirst resort. Only they could help thepany thrive.


    "Kevin is at the hospital, taking care of Eddy. I''ll go and take his ceter." Anne took the name list


    from Rose and frowned. "Let''s go together."


    Anne held a more powerful position in thepany than Rose. She could deal with the problems more


    efficiently.


    Rose nodded in agreement. The two set out to find the designers right away. They nned to meet


    their lead designer, Cora, first.


    The two arrived at Cora''s house. Rose took a deep breath and knocked on the door. A momentter, a


    middle-aged woman opened the door. "Who are you looking for?" she asked in an unfriendly tone.


    "We are here to see Cora. Is she at home?" asked Rose.


    "No!" The woman snapped and tried shutting the door.


    However, Rose stretched out her hand in time. "Ouch!" she yelped in pain.


    Anne''s eyes widened as Rose''s finger got stuck between the door and the frame.


    The woman was equally surprised; she didn''t think of hurting her, so she quickly opened the door. Rose


    used the opportunity and broke into the house.


    Anne took the cue and followed her inside.


    Although she and Kevin had started the LF Group, Rose had also put a lot of hard work into building


    thepany. She couldn''t let anything happen to it.


    "What the hell are you doing? How could you break into my house? Get out of here, or I''ll call the


    police!" The woman screamed, trying to push Rose away.


    Anne stepped forward and stopped her.This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Well, we won''t leave until we see Cora, Auntie. We are here to find the truth!"


    Anne said, crossing her arms over her chest.


    "Who do you think you are? This is my home. I am giving you ast warning. Leave now, or I will call


    the police!" The middle-aged woman grabbed her phone to threaten them.


    "Go ahead and call the police. I''d like to see how the police will deal with it!" Your daughter is an


    employee of the LF Group. But she has colluded with the TS Company during her contract period. She


    has betrayed us by giving our design ideas to our rivals. The LF Group is in an embarrassing position


    because of her. It is high time the police intervened in the issue, so you''d only be doing me a favor by


    calling them.


    An honest person has no reason to fear."


    The blood on the woman''s face drained in an instant. "Stop bbering shit!" she barked. "My daughter


    quit yourpany because she doesn''t like working there. She has chosen to work for another


    company. Is that a crime?"


    "No, certainly not! Your daughter can work anywhere she likes. But disclosing thepany''s


    confidential statement is a crime. She is indeed guilty." Anne took a deep breath and continued, "We


    haven''t called the police yet. But if your daughter doesn''te out and meet us, we would be left with


    no choice but to call them and take legal actions against her.


    Think about what might happen to your daughter''s career if the police file aint against her. No


    company will hire her in the future. I think you should rethink your decision."


    Cora''s mother shuddered; she took a step back. Anne had a point; her daughter might lose her career.


    "I havee here to see Cora only because we consider her as a talented designer in ourpany.


    I''m doing this for old times'' sake. If she isn''t going to cherish this opportunity, then things might get


    nasty.


    I am giving you thest chance. Ask Cora toe now, or I will call the police right away," Anne


    remarked, waving her phone at the woman


    Cora''s mother frowned. Her anxious eyes deceived her calm demeanor.


    As a mother, she couldn''t let her daughter go to the police station.


    However, the woman''s threats frightened her. Her body stiffened.


    She stole a nce at the ceiling before letting out a weary sigh.


    Anne noticed the movement and immediately followed her gaze.


    Hidden cameras were installed on the ceiling.


    Anne sneered. ''Kim is good at ying tricks!''


    She turned to look at Rose; the woman had noticed everything too. Anne walked past Cora''s mother.


    The woman was shocked; she lunged forward to stop her. However, Rose held her back.


    "Don''t you understand that evil can''t defeat the righteous?" Rose smiled.


    Sweat beaded on the woman''s forehead.


    Anne took a chair and mmed it against the camera, breaking it into pieces.


    The woman breathed a sigh of relief and began to sob hysterically.


    "We had no intention of betraying you. But he threatened to kill us. We had no choice but to listen to


    him." The woman looked at Anne with apologetic eyes; she felt guilty. "Cora has told me that you are a


    good boss. She is grateful to work in yourpany. My daughter would never think of betraying you.


    But we are ordinary people. We had no other choice. We only want to earn money to make ends meet


    and live a peaceful life. But..."


    Cora''s mother choked with sobs.


    Anne shook her head as tears pricked her eyes.


    Her anger and hatred towards Kim intensified. The man was torturing everyone around her. She would


    never forgive him for his demonic deeds.


    Anne clenched her fists and walked up to Cora''s mother. She held her hands and sighed. "I understand


    your situation. Don''t worry; I won''t call the police. Now that I am here, I have an idea to protect you!"


    The woman looked at Anne as tears streamed down her cheeks. She was lost for words. After all,


    Anne and Kevin were the most powerful people in the city.


    "Anne," called a faint voice.


    Anne looked up and saw Cora. The woman was standing b by the bedroom door, looking at Anne with


    guilty eyes. Her face was ghastly pale.


    She respected Anne and was always indebted to her. She was a loyal employee. However,


    circumstances had forced her to betray her boss. The woman regretted her decision every


    day.

 Chapter 527 The Disk

    Chapter 527 The Disk


    Anne and Rose both looked at Cora. Anne heavily sighed before she said, "The cameras in the


    company were destroyed and all the relevant contracts were stolen. And you all decided to enter the


    employ of the TS Company. We have no choice but to speak to you in person."


    Cora still stood in the doorway, feeling a little uneasy. "Anne, you don''t need to say anything more. I


    understand. I appreciate that you didn''t call the police."


    If the police found out about this, their design careers would bepletely destroyed.


    Anne walked closer to Cora, who looked pale and drained. She frowned slightly, and asked, "Do you


    believe that I would be able to protect you?"


    Cora raised her gaze to meet Anne''s. Anne''s eyes were deep and dark, enigmatic like a bottomless pit


    or the endless night sky. They gleamed expectantly as Anne stared at her.


    Yet...something seemed off kilter.


    Cora nced back at her mother, and lowered her head. She smiled bitterly. "Anne, you are an


    influential and powerful woman. I believe you can find other ways to solve the problems. But I can''t


    take this kind of risk, let alone implicate my parents."


    It seemed that she would rather be condemned for doing the wrong thing rather taking the risk of doing


    what was just and right.


    Anne sighed and gave a small nod. She understood Cora''s predicament. Anne was seen as influential


    and powerful, and that was the reason the other girl refused to tell the truth? However, wasn''t she the


    one who was dealt the heaviest blow in this whole affair?


    So was she really that powerful? It didn''t seem to be the case. Her child was lying in hospital and her


    company was in the gutter. Was this the life of a powerful person?


    "Anne, I''m really sorry, but..." Cora pursed her lips tightly. She didn''t need to finish her sentence.


    Everyone understood.


    ''But I still choose to betray you and not to help you.'' That was what the end of her sentence would be if


    she had the guts to be honest.


    Anne shook her head gently, trying to show that she epted the decision. Rose had visited thirteen


    designers already, to absolutely no avail. No one would even give her an inch, when they would need a


    yard - perhaps even a mile.


    Now that Anne herself had joined Rose in approaching these designers, she would not give in as


    easily. She had just been rejected once. It would not deter her.


    "Anyway, we are work colleagues. I don''t expect you to help me just based on that. I will not hold this


    against you. Find a goodpany, and work hard. Good luck for your future." Anne patted Cora gently


    on her shoulder, trying her best to put on that she was not affected by this.


    Cora held back her tears and nodded.


    Anne turned to Rose. All Rose could do was return her an understanding, disappointed nod.


    Rose had genuinely thought they had a glimmer of hope when they had seen Cora before them... But


    now, all hope was crushed.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Don''t worry. We still have a chance. Don''t look so down-trodden," Anne encouraged Rose with a


    smile.


    Rose shook her head as if she were trying to shake off the experience. But she smiled. They were on


    the right side of thew so they would retaliate against this injustice. They were determined to take the


    wrongdoers to court.


    A clean hand wanted no washing. The worst case scenario, they defeated Kim and restored their


    reputation. Nothing bad could happen to them when they were in the right.


    It was really just a matter of time, of which they had plenty.


    "I know you are right - I really believe you. Yet... I still can''t help feeling a bit upset. We have always


    gone above and beyond with them, treating them exceptionally. Now, they just repay us with


    disappointment," Rose responded. Including Cora, they had visited fourteen designers in total. They


    had been met with disappointment consistently.


    "They are forced to do this." Anne lowered her eyes. She knew how conniving, or how threatening, Kim


    could be. She would understand if every single designer refused to show up.


    Rose sighed, exhausted by the constant rejection. She had to give it to Anne; her positive attitude was


    something to admire.


    "Well, I ought to be off to the hospital now," Anne advised, ncing at her watch. "ording to Sam,


    Eddy is recovering slowly but surely. The possibility that he rejects the heart is quite low."


    Rose nodded seriously and her eyes were bright at hearing the great news. As long as Eddy was safe


    and sound, they could deal with anything else that came their way.


    "Then let us make our way over to the hospital. Perhaps Eddy is awake!" said Rose with an enthused


    smile.


    Anne nodded in agreement. When she was about to get into the car, she heard a voice calling urgently


    from behind her.


    "Wait! Anne, Rose. Please wait just a minute!"


    That voice... Their hearts skipped a beat. It was none other than Cora.


    They turned in unison. As they thought, it was Cora running after them, out of breath having exerted


    such effort to make sure she caught them.


    They looked at each other, hopefully. Was it possible that Cora hade back to say that she was


    willing to help?


    Cora reached them and paused to catch her breath. She fetched a disk out of her bag and started to


    exin, "On the day of the runway show, we were all seething when we found out our designs had


    been appropriated that way. I went to the CCTV room and made a copy of some footage to this disk.


    You will find the moment when we confirmed submission of the designs on here."


    Anne and Rose were shocked. That day, they had selected designs for the runway show from


    innumerable amazing designs. Everyone was thrilled at the prospect of the show, and really had fun in


    the process of picking final items to make the show. Anne even ordered food to celebrate the moment.


    They had a truly wonderful time.


    This scene was cold, hard proof that wouldpletely destroy the evidence of the TS Company.


    This was amazing!


    "Anne, if I did not have parents to worry about, I would definitely testify in court. But I have a duty


    towards them - I am sincerely sorry." Cora looked down at the disk and bit her bottom lip. "But... I think


    that this disk will be very helpful to your case."


    "Yes, of course. It will be very useful," Anne said seriously. "Thank you, Cora! Truly, thank you so, so


    much."


    Cora shook her head and smiled, "I will at least appease my conscience a little if I can help, even in


    this little way."


    After that, she looked at Anne for just a moment. Then, she turned and took her leave. In all honesty,


    Anne was very generous and benevolent as a boss. She treated her employees well. She gave them


    many benefits and also didn''t expect them to work overtime. They were all quite happy to have such a


    wonderful boss.


    However, the short time with this great boss and inspired co-workers hade to an untimely end.


    Cora had no idea what her next boss would be like. She grimaced slightly and shook her head. Who


    could possibly be as kind as Anne?


    "Cora, this disk you have given us will ensure justice for the LF Group. We will seed in court. Not


    only you, but all other eighteen designers will be weed back to mypany with open arms. I will


    not hold any of this against you - it will be as if it has it never happened," Anne stated with


    determination.


    Cora froze in her tracks. She turned around slowly, a smile yed across her lips and she said, "Boss,


    we are all eagerly awaiting the reopening of the LF Group."


    Nodding her head, Anne departed. She drove off with Rose in tow, but she did not head to the hospital.


    Instead, she made a beeline for the office.


    This was because she had the valuable disk which was cold, hard primary evidence. As long as they


    used it properly, they would win the case against the TS Company, finally exposing it for what it was.


    They handed the disk to theirwyer. His eyes lit up, and he kept re-iterating what a crucial, pivotal


    piece of evidence this was.


    In order to avoid any mishaps, Anne made a copy of the disk and kept one in her bag. Then she made


    her way to the hospital with Rose.


    When they arrived, they were met by the happy sight of Eddy awake, and Kevin sitting with him in the


    ICU.


    Even though Eddy was lying down on the bed, he spotted Anne first through his good peripheral vision.


    He smiled.


    Kevin followed Eddy''s gaze and saw Anne. He smiled too.


    Wearing the sterile protection clothing required for the ICU, Anne and Rose entered the ward.


    "Eddy, how are you feeling? Does anything hurt?" When Anne saw the tubes on Eddy this time, she


    still felt her heart go out to him.


    Eddy shook his head and said, "Mom, please don''t fret. Bob will protect me always now. There won''t be


    any problem from now on."


    With a warm smile, she nodded. It was true. Bob had been a wonderful, good child. He would ensure


    he protected Eddy, from wherever he was now.


    "Auntie, you look so tired. You have dark circles around your eyes." Eddy was quite observant as he


    looked at Rose.


    Over the past few days, Rose had not been at the hospital, but she had been very busy attending to


    thepany''s affairs, all day and night. How could there not be circles around her eyes?


    But now they had got their hands on that ever-so-useful disk, and Eddy was awake. Everything was


    working out. The three days she had spent without a wink of sleep had paid off.


    "When you are better, you will see how the dark circles will instantly disappear - like magic! Come on,


    Eddy." Rose took the opportunity to encourage Eddy.


    Eddy nodded and smiled.


    They chatted for a while, but when Eddy looked a little tired, they decided it prudent that they should


    leave.


    After removing the sterile gear, Kevin breathed a great sigh of relief. He said with a smile, "We can


    finally rest easy now."


    Hearing his positive tone, Anne nodded. He was indeed right. Anne smiled and said in a teasing,


    slightly mysterious tone, "I have something great to tell you. Can you take a guess?"


    Kevin raised his eyebrows and smiled. "Does it have anything to do with thepany''s state of


    affairs?"


    At the moment, they just had these two issues. If they didn''t have to worry about Eddy, it could only be


    thepany.


    Anne nodded and told Kevin all about the disk. After hearing the story, Kevin breathed the hugest sigh


    of relief.


    Self-preservation is the firstw of nature. This in mind, Cora was wildly generous to give this disk to


    them.


    "It''s tomorrow afternoon, the trial." With a cold glimmer in her eyes, Anne said, "I must go and watch TS


    Company be utterly defeated."


    Kevin smiled gently, but didn''t answer. Deep down, what he really wanted to see was the man behind


    this all crash and burn.


    ''Kim, how long are you going to hide in the shadows? You used to be brave but are you now a coward


    who hides behind many things?''


    That night, Selma took E to the hospital. After some peaceful sleep, the two of them looked a lot


    better than before - the rest had done them wonders.


    "Mom, why did you bring E here?" Kevin asked in confusion.


    The Fu Family was influential, rich and powerful. As long as he was around, all he had to do was make


    the request and the best professionals would be here to take care of Eddy. And they would do their


    best to please him.


    But no matter how good a job these people did, it would notpare to having family around.


    Selma was an elder in the family but she was not far gone in years. Plus, she truly loved Eddy. She had


    toe here and take over from Kevin and Anne. They had to agree as they could see she was trying


    to do something she considered her duty.


    But E... she was just a child, and couldn''t do anything to help.


    "Uncle Kevin, I wanted toe here with Grandma. I want to see Eddy, too." E raised her head and


    pursed her lips. She looked up at Kevin pleadingly.


    Kevin felt he had no choice but to let her have her way.


    "Mom, you''ve been here for a whole day. Go home and rest. Grandma and I will be here." E held


    Anne''s hand fondly.


    There was a huge smile on Anne''s face. She gently pinched E''s face affectionately and nodded.


    Kevin frowned but followed her.


    After getting in the car, Anne noticed that Kevin had be unnervingly silent. She raised her


    eyebrows and asked, "Kevin, is something wrong?"


    Turning around to look at her, he said, "I feel uneasy that E calls you ''Mom, '' and she calls Mom


    ''Grandma'' yet she refers to me as ''Uncle.'' Yes, something feels off."


    It made it seem like Colin was Anne''s real husband. This wasn''t right.


    Anne couldn''t helpughing, shaking her head in disbelief. After all this time, Kevin was still affected by


    this small thing.


    "Let''s go. We still have two kids waiting for us at home. A least we can get some rest so that we have


    the energy to make it through the court tomorrow," she said in a rxed tone.


    After all, the disk Cora had given them was the key to their victory. And as far as they knew, TS


    Company had no idea about the disk.


    A sh of ice contempt shed in Kevin''s eyes. He nodded.

 Chapter 528 Unexpected News

    Chapter 528 Unexpected News


    Time had passed in the blink of an eye. It was the day of the trial.


    Anne had tied her hair into a bun, revealing her slender neck. The exquisite makeup entuated her


    features.


    Kevin looked tall and handsome in his ck suit. He had trimmed his beard that showed his chiseled


    jaw.


    The couple had be the center of everyone''s attention. Kevin and Anne were made for each other -


    - they were a match made in heaven.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Lester Chen appeared at the court. He was representing the TS Company today.


    Both Anne and Kevin looked at the ambitious man. "Mr. Chen, what does the TS Company mean to


    you?" they queried, smiling politely.


    Lester Chen arched his brow and looked at the couple. "The TS Company has helped me earn money


    and respect. I make a living working for thepany. Without them, I wouldn''t have found a tform to


    demonstrate my talents!"


    His answer revealed how important thepany was to him. Anne crossed her arms over her chest


    and scoffed.


    "Well, in that case, I hope you do not push the TS Company into the abyss of destruction. If someone


    threatens you, you should call the police and let them deal with it instead of managing everything on


    your own."


    The smile on the man''s face vanished in an instant.


    He wondered if Anne knew something


    "Mr. Chen, you are a popr person in the apparel industry. Can''t you see the obvious? Did you think


    that you could turn the fake designs into real ones?" Anne shook her head as a knowing smile crept


    onto her lips. "The eighteen designers you have stolen from us are incredibly talented. But do you think


    they will work for you if you threaten them? One cannot force creativity. They might be scared of you,


    but they won''t exhibit their full potential because you have stolen their freedom."


    The man''s face darkened.


    Many reporters had gathered around them, clicking pictures of their conversation. Lester Chen''s


    expression revealed more information than words could. There was an intense battle between the two


    parties even before the trial had begun. Today''s news was sure to take the inte by storm.


    Lester Chen took a deep breath and finally spoke, "Mrs. Anne, don''t try to destroy my reputation in front


    of so many people. There is no point in arguing with me now. The judge will give justice to the innocent,


    so wait and watch."


    "Then, I wish you good luck, Mr. Chen."


    Anne smiled and walked inside, holding Kevin''s hand.


    Lester Chen looked at the woman with his mouth hanging open in shock. She was surprised by her


    audacity. The woman had wished him good luck.


    Did that mean they had admitted defeat? However, their confidence told otherwise. He wondered if


    they had any new evidence.


    Lester Chen grew nervous.


    He dropped his gaze to the ground and continued to walk ahead.


    Finally, it was time for the trial. Everyone entered the courtroom in order. Anne and others were sitting


    in the dock.


    "If the defendant can''t provide strong evidence by today, he has to ept the judgment without any


    protest!" dered the judge.


    Anne looked at Kevin; he held her hand, nodding reassuringly.


    "We have new evidence, your honor," thewyer said, submitting a disk.


    It was a video of the design room. Anne and the other designers were in an animated discussion,


    preparing for the beauty pageant. Their faces were lit up with joy and expectation of the future.


    The video had a clear view of the designs and had recorded their conversation as well.


    Lester Chen looked at the screen in horror.


    They had destroyed the surveince cameras of the LF Group. He wondered how they had found the


    backup.


    The footage had ruined all their ns.


    "Does the intiff have an exnation for this?" the judge asked.


    Lester Chen''s face flushed with embarrassment. He was staring at the video with wide eyes.


    His face had turned pale; he shook his head in disbelief. He was confident about winning the case.


    However, the evidence proved that the LF Group was innocent.


    Anne closed her eyes and silently thanked Coral for helping her get justice for the LF Group.


    "Your honor, we are going to sue the TS Company for stealing our draft and destroying the cameras of


    ourpany. In addition to that, they have hacked our confidential information and stolen the contract


    of our employees as well," thewyer dered.


    Amotion broke among the crowd. The TS Company had posted a lot ofments on its micro-


    blog site to denounce the LF Group. They were confident about suing their rival and dragging them


    down.


    Over time, people began supporting the TS Company.


    However, the video footage revealed the truth. The TS Company had indulged in fraudulent activities.


    They had copied the designs of the LF Group.


    Thepany had not only threatened the designers of the LF Group to disclose the confidential


    information, but had forced them to work for their concern as well.


    Anne and Kevin watched the argument between the twowyers. It was a rtively simple case. The


    evidence proved that the TS Company had stolen the design draft of the LF Group. Therefore, the


    judge dered them innocent. The TS Company had topensate for the losses.


    Anne smiled and looked at Lester Chen. Their case was a perfect example to prove that facts speak


    louder than words.


    Numerous reporters swarmed around Anne and Kevin the moment they walked out of the court. The


    bodyguards of the Fu Family took their position. They expelled the crowd while ushering the couple into


    the car.


    The LF Group didn''t need any marypensation. They wanted the world to know that the


    designs belonged to them. As expected, the truth hade to light yet again.


    However, considering Lester Chen''s attitude, they had to make the TS Company pay the price for their


    crime. Otherwise, they would never repent.


    Anne and Kevin decided to ept thepensation.


    "Thanks to Coral. Otherwise, we wouldn''t have won the case." Anne smiled at Kevin.


    He nodded and let out a weary sigh. "Yeah. We can only secretly thank her. If people find out that she


    had helped us retrieve the footage, she would be in danger."


    After all, Kim was a crazy man. He would go to any extent to harm the people he didn''t like.


    Anne nodded in understanding. He was right.


    Just then, Anne''s phone rang. Seeing Rose''s name on the caller ID, she answered right away.


    "Anne, since we have won the case, why don''t we call all the eighteen designers back and ask them to


    sign the contract again?" Rose asked excitedly.


    Anne shook her head and smiled. "I''m going to the hospital to take care of Eddy. You''ll have to manage


    all the paper works. Will that be okay?"


    "LF Group is the fruit of our joint efforts, so you don''t even have to ask me about anything. You take


    care of Eddy. I will manage everything." Rose took a deep breath and continued, "I am so happy that


    we have won the case, Anne. I''m sure everything will be fine from now."


    Anne was equally emotional. She smiled and hung up the call.


    "Rose has changed a lot!" Kevin remarked.


    Rose had been a selfish person in the past. She never forgave the people who hurt and betrayed her.


    But she was considerate enough to invite the eighteen designers to return to theirpany now. The


    woman had understood their situation and was ready to offer them a job.


    Anne was happy to witness the change in her behavior. "Rose is a lovely person now."


    The two smiled at each other. Rose was transforming into a better person with every passing day.


    Eddy was still sleeping when they arrived at the hospital. The two decided to consult the doctor and


    find out about their son''s health. The doctor assured them that he was recovering well. However, Eddy


    was still young. They had to be careful and take extra care of him.


    Kevin and Anne knew that. They always took good care of their son.


    After talking to the doctor, the two stood outside the door and watched Eddy through the tiny opening.


    They believed that their son would be healthy from now on and would never suffer from any serious


    ailments.


    All of a sudden, Kevin''s phone vibrated in his pocket. He pulled it out and read the message from Max.


    "Is it convenient for you to answer the phone now? There is some news about Colin." Anne and Kevin


    looked at each other in shock.


    Max was a police officer. It would be the firsthand news for them.


    Colin had gone missing without leaving a trace. However, there was some information about him now.


    They could use the clue to find him.


    The video that had circted on the inte earlier revealed that Colin was severely injured, and


    nobody was aware of his condition now.


    It had been a lucky day so far. After days of struggle, they won the case against the TS Company.


    Moreover, Eddy was getting better. They had been hearing good things and thought that they might be


    able to find Colin as well.


    Anne and Kevin found a quiet ce and called Max.


    The man answered immediately. "Mr. Kevin, we found a corpse, but it is rotten. We can''t recognize the


    person''s identity, so taking a DNA test is the only option to find out whether it is Colin or not."


    They were stunned.


    The news was like thunder that struck their hearts. The blood on their faces drained in an instant.


    They believed that someone had abducted Colin but didn''t think that he would die.


    Anne shook her head in disbelief. She couldn''t ept the information. She couldn''t believe that Colin


    had died.


    "No! Colin had promised his daughter that he woulde back to her safe and sound. He is a man of


    his word. How could he die? It can''t be Colin!" she said, shaking her head fiercely.


    What would E do without her father?


    Colin was all she had. The little girl''s heart was full of hope and dreams. How could she break her heart


    by disclosing the truth?


    Max let out a weary sigh. "We don''t want it to be Colin either, but the physical features of the corpse


    are simr to that of Colin. I''m afraid..." he paused, took a deep breath, and continued, "Well, there is


    only little hope!"


    Anne''s body grew limp; she held Kevin''s arm for support. "Kevin, if E finds out..." she trailed off.


    Kevin shook his head helplessly. He didn''t know what to do either. How would poor E live without her


    father?


    "Anne, let us not conclude anything until we get the DNA test report. We have to be patient!" That was


    all they could do.


    Anne nodded and closed her eyes. Kevin was right. They could only pray that it wasn''t Colin.


    On the way back to the ward, the two met Selma and E. The woman was holding a box of dessert as


    she fed the little girl with a doting smile.


    E was equally happy.


    The girl''s smile broke Anne''s heart. She didn''t know about thetest news about his father yet.


    The news would break her beyond repair. She would never be a happy girl again.


    "Kevin, let''s keep this information a secret until the resultes out," Anne requested, holding his


    hand.


    She knew that Kevin wouldn''t blurt out the news until they were sure of it. But she wanted to warn him


    anyway.


    Kevin nodded in agreement. He was equally worried.


    E''s eyes lit up when she saw the couple. She waved her hand, grinning happily. "Mom, Uncle!"


    Anne and Kevin forced a smile, trying to hide their emotions.


    A wave of guilt consumed Anne. She couldn''t hide the truth from the little girl, but they had no choice


    now. ''I''m sorry, E. We have no right to hide the truth about your father, but we want to protect you


    first.


    We can''t watch you cry. Please don''t mistake us, '' thought she.


    "Mom," Kevin and Anne greeted Selma.


    The woman smiled and showed them the box of dessert. "E likes eating this. I, too, had a bite. Have


    some. This is yummy."


    Anne''s stomach was churning with anxiety. She didn''t know if the food would go down her throat.


    However, she opened the box anyway and divided it into four.

 Chapter 529 Be Happy Forever

    Chapter 529 Be Happy Forever


    Anne gently scraped the thinyer of cream on top of the dessert and took a bite of it. A bitter,


    obnoxious feeling churned inside her.


    She turned to look at Kevin. The man was eating slowly as if he could feel nothing.


    Anne''s nose involuntarily crinkled as she couldn''t stomach the food.


    "Mom, isn''t it delicious?" E looked at Anne with wide, expectant eyes.


    Anne nodded. "Yes, it is yummy!"


    The two somehow managed to finish the dessert and found an excuse to leave the hospital. They


    quickly got into the car and drove to the police station.


    The dead body was sent to the police station for inspection. They had to take a DNA test to find out if it


    was Colin or not.


    "Mr. and Mrs. Fu, the corpse is decayed beyond recognition. We can''t identify the person. You two,


    please wait here. Otherwise, it might scare you." The policeman covered his mouth with a handkerchief


    and walked in.


    They had never seen such a disgusting corpse in their experience. Even brave police officers couldn''t


    look at it.


    Anne and Kevin agreed to stay back. They couldn''t witness the cruel scene.


    The two sat on the chairs, waiting for the police. Every minute felt like an hour.


    After what seemed like forever, a policeman walked out. "Mr. and Mrs. Fu, the results are out. It is not


    Mr. Colin."


    Anne''s eyes lit up with joy. "That''s great! Wonderful!" She pped her hands excitedly.


    The nagging sensation in her heart finally ceased. They were happy that it wasn''t Colin. It gave them


    the hope that the man was alive somewhere.


    Kevin closed his eyes and breathed a sigh of relief.


    The two walked out of the police station. It was a bright, sunny day. The two held hands and looked at


    the clear sky.


    Life was filled with ups and downs. However, they weren''t afraid of the obstacles and difficulties that


    laid ahead. Their love was stronger than any problem in the world. They could rise above everything as


    long as they had each other.


    Just then, Anne''s phone rang. She squinted at the unknown number shing on the screen.


    Kevin leaned closer and saw the caller ID. "It looks like an international call."


    A frown lined Anne''s forehead. They didn''t have any close friends who lived abroad.


    "You will know who it is, only if you answer the call." "Hello," Anne answered hesitantly.


    She heard a burst of faintughter. "Guess who I am," said a tender voice.


    Anne''s lips curled up.


    "Peter?" she asked, shaking her head.


    "Clever woman! Yes, this is Peter." Heughed and continued, "It''s been a long time since I spoke to


    you. I thought that you''d have forgotten me."


    "No, I will never forget you," admitted Anne.


    After all, he was the guy who saved her from Kim. But he was the one who had caused endless


    problems as well. How could she forget him?


    "What''s wrong? You sound tired. Is everything all right?" Peter asked concernedly.


    "Nothing serious. Don''t worry," Anne assured.


    Peter talked about random things before hanging up the call.


    A faint smile tugged at the corners of Anne''s lips as she looked at the phone. "I am happy that he has


    started a new life in a different country. Good for him."


    Some people had fallen prey to their obsession and dug their own graves. But Peter seemed to have


    walked out from the past.


    Kevin nodded. He liked Peter better than Ryan.


    After all, Peter was sensible; he kept his hands off Anne.


    "By the way, how is Cherry?" Anne asked. She had been busytely and didn''t know what had


    happened to her. Everyone got to know about the woman''s true identity, but Anne didn''t know the entire


    story.


    Kevin rubbed his temples and sighed. "Well, people know her real identity now. The evidence proves


    that she is Cherry. It is a serious case; the police will imprison her. She won''t be able to free herself


    from the charges. She might have to spend the rest of her life in jail."


    Cherry had tried every means to contact Kevin. But the assistant refused to connect to him.


    In the prison.


    n sat on the chair and quietly looked at Cherry through the ss. The woman looked pale and


    lifeless as if she had aged ten years. She was no longer the morous diva who ruled the


    entertainment industry.


    n frowned and ced his hand over his chest. Her miserable condition didn''t bring him any joy.


    He had been waiting for this day. But he wasn''t happy even after avenging his sister''s death. n


    couldn''t understand why.


    "What the hell are you doing here?" Cherry spat venomously. She was no longer the obedient woman


    who listened to his every word.


    She was in jail now and had no reason to be afraid of him.


    "n, are you happy now? You have managed to lock me up in jail again. Your dreams havee


    true!" she hissed through her teeth. Tears welled up in her eyes as she red at him.


    Cherry had tried hard to escape from punishment, but n had managed to send her back to jail again.


    She couldn''t stay here any longer. She wanted to go out and live her life as Kristine.


    But no one could save her now.


    She had tried calling Kevin, but he ignored her. He didn''t care about what happened to her.


    She wondered if she had to spend all her life in jail. Would all her beauty and youth be wasted within


    the four walls?


    She couldn''t ept her fate.


    "Yes, I finally got my wish," n said, forcing a smile. "My sister is dead, so you deserve to be


    punished!"


    "As I said, it was an ident. I had no intention of killing her." Cherry waved her hands in exasperation.


    "But you did kill her. You are the reason for her death!" n was strangely calm. "No matter what the


    reason is, you have to pay the price for killing someone. Only that would be fair."


    Cherry''s face reddened with rage. Anger surged through her veins.


    "Anne took my husband away. Is that fair? I wanted to take him back, but I was termed a bitch. Is that


    fair?" And your sister... she had a crush on Kevin. That was the reason for our fights. Would you call


    that fairness? The world is an unfair ce to live. If fairness existed, I would have been saved. Why did


    Ie back to the hellhole that I tried escaping from?" Cherry bellowed. "Everything is unfair. There''s


    no fairness in the world! n, I know that you don''t give a shit about me. But you threatened me and


    let Luke rape me. I will never forget what you have done. I hate you, and I want you dead!"


    Cherry sprang to her feet and punched the ss. The guard was surprised; he quickly ran and grabbed


    Cherry, trying to stop her.


    "n, I hate you. I hate you so much! If at all I manage to get out here, I''ll make sure you die a


    gruesome death. I''ll make sure you pay the price for your mistakes. I will make you understand what it


    feels like to live every minute of your life in pain and fear." Cherry''s muffled voice echoed through the


    ss door. Her roar was filled with intense anger and hatred.


    n sat there for a long time, staring at the wall. He finally stood up and trudged out, feeling


    exhausted.


    ''Cherry, you will have to spend the rest of your life in jail. You cannot hurt me in any way!''


    n saw Anne and Kevin when he walked out of the building. The two hadn''t left yet.


    Kevin saw him too.


    The two men nodded at each other. n strode towards the couple.


    All the doubts and questions in Anne''s mind disappeared when she saw him. She understood that


    Cherry was locked in this jail.


    She let out a weary sigh and smiled helplessly.


    That was all she could do now.


    "Are you here to see Cherry?" n asked indifferently.


    "No," Kevin replied. "I didn''t know that Cherry was in this prison."


    n nodded and turned to Anne. "You must be happy that Cherry is in prison now."


    After all, Cherry hadn''t stopped trying to win Kevin back.


    Anneughed. "I know that Kevin loves me, not Cherry. She will never pose a threat to me regardless


    of what she does. It doesn''t make a difference whether she is in jail or roaming around freely."


    n arched his brows in admiration. The woman was still confident. However, Kevin''s unconditional


    love was the reason why she trusted him with all her heart.


    A lot of things had happened between them. No one could go back to the way they were before.


    n had been fond of Cherry once. But time had changed everything. She was nothing more than an


    enemy now.


    Perhaps he would spend the rest of his life all alone. The fond memories of the past brought a smile to


    his face.


    He smiled at his old friend and patted him on the shoulder. "Kevin, promise me you will be happy all


    your life!"


    Kevin''s eyes widened for a split-second before heughed. "Not only me. I want you to be happy as


    well," he said, patting on n''s chest.


    "Happy?"


    n muttered, shaking his head. A lot had happened. He didn''t know if he could be happy again. But if


    life gave him an opportunity to be happy, he would seize it in a heartbeat.


    Jealousy reared its ugly head when he saw the happy couple before him.


    Although Kevin and Anne had their fair share of problems, they always had each other''s backs.


    Nothing in the world could tear them apart.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Sometimes, he wished that he, too, had someone who epted him for who he was. But n was


    destined to be alone all his life.


    He smiled sadly and walked away.


    Anne shook her head in disbelief. She never thought that n would talk to her in a normal manner


    without spewing hatred and anger.


    "It is over!" Anne smiled. "The hatred in n''s heart is gone. He has found peace."


    "True." Kevin nodded. "He was obsessed with avenging his sister''s death. I think he is happy that


    Cherry has got the punishment she deserved. It depends on what he chooses to do with his life."


    Anne nced at the prison and nodded.


    "Let''s go." Kevin smiled, looping his arm with Anne''s.


    "Let''s go home." She nodded.


    "It''s time to tell Sally and Simon about their brother''s condition," Kevin reminded her.


    Anne took a deep breath and nodded again. Eddy was recovering well. It would be okay if Sally and


    Simon went to the hospital to see him.


    Moreover, the two children suspected that they were hiding something from them.


    Anne got into the car. "Go home!" She gestured for him to leave right away.


    Kevin looked at Anne with a tender smile. He remembered what n had said. He would be happy


    forever if Anne was by his side.


    ''n, no one can rescue you from your problems. You have got to try forgetting the bitter past and


    embrace the chances that life offers you.


    Life is what you make of it. Your journey depends on the road you choose to take.


    As an old friend, I hope that you meet the person who will make you happy all your life.''

 Chapter 530 Detective Peter

    Chapter 530 Detective Peter


    Three days had passed. The LF Group had spent thest few days preparing to reopen the business.


    Eddy was getting better. His body was responding well to the treatment. Simon and Sally felt sorry for


    their big brother after they heard that he was in the hospital. The two would have stayed with him at the


    hospital if they had found out about his condition earlier.


    Everything was changing for the better. However, the reminder about one person brought an eerie


    feeling in Anne''s and Kevin''s hearts.


    It was Kim.


    No one could anticipate his moves.


    After winning the case, the LF Group had sued the TS Company. The once-sessful business empire


    had turned into a fraudulent concern in the eyes of people. People continued to bash them for their


    illegal activities.


    Rumors said that someone had threatened the president of the TS Company. He had no choice but to


    follow his orders.


    Anne and Kevin knew that it was Kim. No one else would do such a thing.


    Kim had turned into a nightmare in A City. At first, only the police and Anne knew that he was still alive.


    Now, everyone in A City was aware of his existence. The news has caused a riot everywhere.


    However, the police couldn''t trace him down. No one could tell where he was hiding.


    People regarded him as a criminal genius. If the man had used his intelligence the right way, he would


    have be a sessful detective by now.


    However, he had chosen a different path, marking his destruction.


    "The reopening of the LF Group is a momentous asion. You should go!" suggested Selma. Anne


    was sitting in the ward with her.


    In the past few days, Anne had been with Eddy. She wanted to take care of her son and wasn''t in the


    mood to attend the event.


    She looked at Eddy. Her gentle gaze raked across the boy''s innocent face. He was looking at her with


    his deep, dark eyes.


    She and Kevin were usually busy and hardly got the chance to spend time with their children. Anne


    wanted to be with them now.


    Therefore, she chose to be at the hospital.


    "Rose had arranged everything. I''m sure she will manage this as well. I trust her. Moreover, Mark is


    there to help her. Things will be easy if they work together. They are capable people. I believe them."


    Selma smiled and nodded in agreement.


    Kevin gently knocked on the door and waved at Anne. He didn''te in because he wasn''t wearing


    scrubs.


    Anne walked over and arched her brows, gesturing for him to tell why he was here. "Emily is about to


    give birth to the baby!"


    "What?" Anne squealed in shock. "But isn''t the due date next week?"


    "Yeah, but Emily''s water broke. She is about to give birth." Kevin smiled.


    Anne pped her forehead, not knowing what to do. "Why are you two still standing here? You guys


    better go to the hospital and see her," Selma urged, smiling.


    Emily and Sam were going to have their first baby.


    Anne nodded and followed Kevin.


    Eddy beamed with joy. "That''s great. Aunt Emily and Uncle Sam are going to have a baby."


    Selma nodded, "Time flies. The young generation start to have children now."


    Eddy pursed his lips and looked at his grandmother. He was already four years old. Why did his


    grandmother start to realize that until now?


    Sam paid extra attention to Emily since she was giving birth before the due date. He had arranged for


    the best doctor in the hospital to deliver the baby.


    Sam had nned to deliver the baby himself. However, he was worried that he might be very nervous


    during the process because it was his own child. Therefore, he decided to leave it to other doctors.


    When Anne and Kevin arrived, Sam was pacing back and forth in the corridor. He was so nervous and


    didn''t know what to do.


    It was their first child -- the gift of their love. How could he not be tense?


    "How is she doing? Is everything all right?" asked Anne.


    It was not until she spoke did Sam realize that the couple hade to see him. "I have no idea!" he


    said, shaking his head.


    "Giving birth to a baby is not easy. Let''s patiently wait here," Anneforted him.


    Sam nodded, stealing nces at the operation theatre. He knew that his wife was a strong woman. He


    prayed for her to be fine.


    No one could rest assured when their wife was giving birth to their baby.


    Even though Anne had given birth to three children, she couldn''t sit still on the chair. She, too, kept


    looking at the operation theater.


    "Nothing will happen. She will be fine." Kevin squeezed Anne''s shoulderfortingly.


    She looked at him and nodded. Anne knew that Emily would be fine, but that didn''t stop her from


    worrying.


    The clock seemed to tick slower than ever. Finally, the light of the operation theater went off. The door


    flew open, and the nurses wheeled Emily out of the room.


    "How is she?" Sam asked, rushing towards her.


    "Congrattions! You are a father now. Both the mother and the daughter are safe and sound," the


    nurse answered with a sweet smile.


    Sam closed his eyes and heaved a sigh of relief before looking at Emily, who was drenched in sweat.


    He tucked a strand of hair behind her ear and kissed her forehead. "Thank you," he whispered.


    Emily shook her head as a faint smile crept onto her tired face. "You are wee!"


    Tears welled up in his eyes and trickled down his cheeks. He said no more and just held Emily''s hand


    tightly.


    Kevin and Anne looked at each other. They didn''t want to disturb Emily. After all, the couple needed to


    spend time with each other.


    Moreover, Emily had to rest.


    The baby was still weak, so the nurse ced her in an incubator.


    They went to the nursery room together. The newborn baby was wrapped in a tiny nket; she hadn''t


    opened her eyes yet. She didn''t cry or make any noise but had fallen asleep.


    "She must be a good girl." Anne smiled at the baby tenderly. "When I gave birth to Sally, she caused a


    huge ruckus in the hospital. She was a noisy kid -- worse than Simon."


    Kevin looked at Anne with a trace of guilt in his eyes. He wasn''t there when Anne had given birth to


    Sally.


    Anne had to take care of the two kids on her own.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Kevin let out a weary sigh. He would make up for the lost times by taking extra care of Anne in the


    future.


    However, Anne didn''t know what Kevin was thinking.


    "Oh, she will be the best! After all, she is my daughter!" Sam said, puffing his chest.


    "Have youe up with a name for your baby?" she asked, her gaze still fixed on the baby.


    "Olivia." Sam chuckled.


    "Liv," Anne whispered, shaking her head. "It is a beautiful name!"


    "Well, it was Emily''s choice."


    Anne nodded.


    Emily got the best treatment and care after giving birth to the baby.


    The nurse shifted her to the general ward. Emily''s face broke into an ecstatic grin.


    "This little girl has finallye out of my belly. It feels weird that my stomach is t again." She looked


    at Anne, trailing her fingers across her stomach. "It is a strange feeling."


    Anne couldn''t help butugh. "If you can''t get used to it, why don''t you have another baby soon?"


    Emily''s eyes lit up. When she was about to nod, Sam spoke. "Let''s talk about itter."


    Anne looked at him, confused.


    "A woman has to endure a lot of pain to give birth to a child," said Kevin.


    Everyone realized that Sam felt sorry for his wife. He couldn''t watch her suffer. Emily''s face flushed


    with embarrassment. She burst outughing.


    Anne walked out with Kevin so that the two could spend some time with each other.


    It was already dusk. Standing on the balcony, Anne looked at the saffron sky. "It is so beautiful." She


    smiled.


    The sunset cast an orange hue on the sky. The thick foam of clouds floated around the sun.


    Kevin wrapped his arms around Anne''s waist and whispered in her ear, "It will always be beautiful."


    Anne pressed herself closer to him and took a deep breath, reveling in the bliss of his embrace. She


    knew that they would be happy forever.


    But every time Anne and Kevin got the chance to be alone, someone or the other disturbed them.


    Anne''s phone rang.


    She groaned and pulled it out of her pocket. It was a call from Peter.


    "Hi, Anne. I''m back in A City. I heard that yourpany reopened today. I came to see you, but you


    weren''t there.


    Are you dating with Kevin? A good boss shouldn''t leave their employees on their own," he teased.


    "Oh, shut up!" Anne said, rubbing her forehead.


    She informed him that Emily had given birth to the baby. Peter was happy to hear the news.


    Sam was single when Peter had left the country. Now, he was not only a married man but a doting


    father as well.


    It had been a year since Peter left. A lot of things had changed in a short time.


    "You have been abroad for nearly a year. Don''t you have a girlfriend?" Anne asked.


    Peter sighed heavily. "My career will always be my first love. My job is important than marriage. I have


    been busy with work, so I hardly have the time to see girls."


    A frown lined Anne''s forehead.


    She wondered what Peter was doing now.


    "Well, I''m on my way to your house. Do you mind if I visit you?" Peter asked.


    "Of course not," Anne answered and hung up the call.


    The smile on Kevin''s face disappeared. Peter was back in A City, and he had no idea what he came


    back for.


    "Eddy''s birthday is on next week," Anne smiled at him. "Can he have sweets now?"


    Kevin nodded. "We should ask the doctor."


    There was no point in cutting the cake if the birthday boy couldn''t have it.


    The two informed Sam about Peter''s arrival and went home. Peter was already there, ying with the


    two kids in the hall.


    Simon and Sally were very young when Peter was around before. But now, they still remembered him.


    "Uncle Peter, we haven''t seen you for a long time. Where have you been?" The two kids were curious.


    "Well, I went abroad. I just came back." Peter ruffled their hair and asked, "Do you like the gifts I bought


    for you?"


    "Yes, I love them." Both the kids pped their hands excitedly.


    "Well, I''m d you like the gifts." Peter chuckled.


    Anne and Kevin walked into the room. They were both happy and relieved to witness the friendly


    interaction.


    Perhaps Peter was here because he missed the city and his family, and there was no other strange


    reason for his unexpected visit.


    After all, they were still friends.


    "Are you guys wondering why I havee back all of a sudden?" Peter asked, right after Sally and


    Simon left for their rooms upstairs.


    "Yeah. We want to know." Anne nodded.


    A mischievous grin stretched across Peter''s lips. He took out his business card and handed it to Anne


    and Kevin.


    The two were shocked after seeing his designation on the card. Peter was a detective now.


    "Well, I am a smart man now. I have learned everything quickly in the past year. You know I have


    be quite famous." Peter smiled, running his fingers through his hair.


    Anne rolled her eyes. Peter hade back with a few more narcissistic tendencies.


    "And then?" Kevin asked, looking at him with expectant eyes.


    He still couldn''t figure out why he was here.


    The smile on Peter''s face disappeared. He looked serious as he cleared his throat and began to


    exin everything.

 Chapter 531 Work Priority

    Chapter 531 Work Priority


    "Thest time I was on a call with Anne, she really sounded as if her mind was somewhere else. So I


    called a connection in the city and he told me about the matters between you and TS Company. I also


    knew about the video on the inte," Peter said. "If you can''t locate that person, you will always be


    cast in a suspicious light."


    Kevin nodded. The person to whom Peter had referred was Colin.


    There were no leads on him. No one had any idea where Colin could be.


    As time went by, E had be increasingly worried. She had started to ask about her father about


    twice a day.


    But now, there was no new information on him.


    Last night, E had yet again had a terrifying dream that woke her from her sleep. Crying, she had


    knocked on Kevin and Anne''s door and anxiously flung herself into thetter''s arms forfort.


    They felt so sorry for this little girl, but there was really nothing they could do for her.


    "You know, I have remembered how I behaved previously. I have taken it too far in the past. This time, I


    want to help you and I don''t want any type of remuneration or reward. I want to make up for the


    mistakes I havemitted in the past. What do you say?" Peter said this with a confident and assured


    smile on his face.


    Anne and Kevin shared a look. They both then looked back at Peter.


    "Are you aware that Kim is still alive?" Anne asked.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Although Peter was not a co-conspirator of Kim, and was not in Kim''s immediate circle, Kim did trust


    him very much.


    Peter raised his eyebrows, nodded, and said, "Of course I know."


    "This whole thing has something to do with Kim. If you help us, you will be against Kim. Aren''t the two


    of you friends?" she continued.


    Peter smirked. He took a sip of his tea, then he said, "Anne, you could not be more wrong. Kim and I


    have never been friends!"


    Anne and Kevin looked at each other in surprise.


    Peter lowered his voice and borated, "Back then, Kim was aware of my true identity. He ckmailed


    me with this information. I really had no choice. But now, he really can''t threaten me any longer. Even if


    I go against him directly to his face, what can he do?"


    Peter was no longer the person he used to be. Now, he had done everything by the book. He was not


    scared of Kim at all!


    It wasn''t until he went abroad that he had realized he was at his happiest when he was a man who was


    self-made, self-assured, honest and confident.


    That was why he had decided to pursue a career as a detective. He did his best to find out what the


    truth was in very difficult cases. The real murderer should stand trial and be convicted."


    Hearing that, Anne and Kevin both smiled.


    "In that case, thank you so much," Kevin said seriously. Since Peter had advised of the situation, he


    really wanted to enlist his assistance.


    Plus, it had been a really long time since the incident had transpired yet there was no news from the


    police. Perhaps Peter could uncover some new clues.


    Further, Peter knew Kim and his ways better than the police.


    Peter gave a small nod, picked up the gift bag next to him and ced it on the table. "Simon and Sally


    had told me about what happened with Eddy. I''m sorry that I haven''t had a chance to visit him at


    hospital, but I have got him a birthday present. Here."


    Shaking her head, Anne said, "No, you don''t have to worry about him. He has recovered as well as we


    could have hoped for. I think he''ll likely be discharged quite soon."


    Peter nodded at the good news. After chatting for some time, he got to his feet and took his leave.


    The only purpose of Peter making a return was to help Anne and Kevin.


    The two of them watched Peter''s departing figure and sighed heavily. They really couldn''t know for sure


    whether Peter would uncover anything or not.


    But they had no better means or solution.


    Not long after Peter left the house, a ck car cut him off. Unfazed and fearless, Peter smiled.


    Although he could not see who exactly was in the car, he waved in greeting.


    "When I heard that you were dead, I really didn''t believe it. I''m relieved to see that you are alive and


    kicking." Peter had the hunch that Kim was indeed alive.


    Kim was elusive and truly a force to be reckoned with. With the strength of his ck-market businesses


    behind him, how could he so easily be killed?


    Peter was abroad when the news of Kim''s death had broken. He thought it was utterly ridiculous. He


    really had not expected Anne and Kevin to have believed it.


    After discovering the whole story, Peter really had no other option but to ept that Kim''s character


    was encapsted by two words: powerful and cunning.


    The car window slowly rolled down, revealing Kim''s wicked face. His eyes were cold and dark, his


    expression nk. He looked directly at Peter. His presence created a pressurized feeling, as if his


    ability to coerce was hanging tangibly in the air.


    "So, it''s evident that you have been stalking the Fu Family," Peter said in a heavy voice. "You


    conquered death. After that, is there still something you can''t let go of? Do you really think it wise to


    fight bitterly to the end? Kim - let it go. Let Anne be free. Just let everything end here."


    Kim''s face darkened with menace for a moment. He snorted and said scornfully, "Don''t think you can


    tell me what to do, Peter. It really isn''t any of your concern."


    Peter had no choice but to nod in eptance. "Forget it. It is your business and life. It doesn''t have


    anything to do with me."


    "Why did youe back?" Kim asked.


    "Of course, I returned for a specific purpose. But you aren''t the mayor of the city, are you?" Peter made


    this remark with a mocking smile ying across his face. He did not have one iota of fear in him for


    Kim.


    Kim''s eyes narrowed and he gave Peter a look that could turn a person to ice in an instant. In the blink


    of an eye, he took out his gun and pointed directly at Peter.


    "Peter, I have lost my patience with you. If you want to live, you better get out of this city right now!"


    Kim said menacingly.


    His men had been watching the Fu Family''s residence closely. When Peter had paid a visit, he was


    immediately alerted.


    He wasn''t sure why Peter hade back but he had a bad feeling about it.


    For so many years, he''d survived hails of bullets. His sixth sense was more urate than anyone


    else''s.


    That was why he made it a priority to personallye to Peter and threaten his life.


    "Peter shook his head as if he didn''t even see the murderous weapon pointed right at him. He said


    fearlessly, "I can''t leave now. I haven''t finished my work yet!"


    "What is it that you''ve set out to do?" Kim pressed him for an answer.


    "That is my private business, and it has nothing to do with you!" Peter shook his head again.


    During his stint overseas, he had a gun pointed directly at his temple three times within one year. He


    was no longer afraid of it.


    But did Kim dare to actually pull the trigger?


    "Are you challenging me?" Kim''s voice became sinister and he cocked the takedown lever.


    "You are the one and only Kim, king of the underworld, ck-market business. You''ve killed more


    people than I can count. Why would I dare to challenge you?" Peter said defenselessly. "This city is my


    home town. What''s wrong with meing back home? You can''t possibly be so obsessively


    controlling, can you?"


    Kim frowned as something important suddenly popped into his head. He answered a phone call, and


    put his gun away. He looked at Peter with a vile look on his face, and said threateningly, "I will say this


    once and once only: If you dare interfere in my business or meddle with my ns, you will regret it."


    His piercing, icy tone made Peter realize that Kim would make good on his threat.


    But he couldn''t just leave. He wanted to make sure he helped Kevin first.


    Kim drove away from Peter, dismissing the encounter. Peter stood on the spot quietly for some time


    before he looked away.


    He really wanted to persuade himself to leave but he just could not do it. His professional ethics


    required that he stayed and helped Kevin solve this case.


    He was self-motivated; his dedication came from within.


    Peter smiled and then drove away.


    Of course, Kevin and Anne had no inkling of the altercation that had transpired.


    A week passed and the day of Eddy''s birthday arrived.


    The day before, Eddy had been transferred out of the ICU into a general ward. The doctor had strictly


    advised him not to eat much sweet food.


    His parents were very cautious and kept this in mind.


    On the day, everyone was present except for Emily. The entire ward had been dressed up and


    decorated, creating a cheery atmosphere. It felt as if they were back home at the Fu Family''s


    residence.


    There was a small smile on Eddy''s face. He was already a whole five years old. He felt great.


    "Eddy is about two years older than me, but my birthday is not far off. I will be three soon!" Sally said


    sweetly from next to Eddy.


    Eddy lowered his head to look at Sally. He noticed that she was eyeing his stack of presents eagerly.


    Instantly, he realized she was a smart little girl who was angling for a gift.


    "Which gift do you want? I''ll let you have it," Eddy said.


    "I want the paper crane that E gave you," Sally turned around and said.


    In order to celebrate Eddy''s birthday, E had folded nine hundred and ny-nine origami cranes.


    Anne hade up with this idea.


    This was because when E had nothing to keep her busy, she would think obsessively about Colin.


    After all, an idle mind is the devil''s workshop. To find a solution for this, Anne had thought this was a


    good idea.


    The little girl had spent her days and nights folding the many cranes.


    Eddy frowned and felt a little affronted.


    He didn''t care about any of the other gifts...but the paper cranes...


    It was a gift from E.


    Noticing that something was wrong, Anne walked up to them, ready to intervene if necessary. After


    hearing the whole story, she held Sally in her arms and exined, "This is a gift from E to your


    brother. You can''t take it, okay?"


    "Okay..." Sally lowered her head and agreed reluctantly.


    "Your birthday ising soon. How about I make you paper cranes then?" E asked with a smile.


    Sally''s eyes lit up and she nodded eagerly.


    Anne shook her head in happy disbelief.


    Rose and Mark arrived, holding Pa between them.


    They hadn''t seen them in a while. Pa had grown so big!


    "Pa darling, did you miss me?" Anne hugged Pa tightly and asked with a smile.


    Pa nodded and kissed Anne on the cheek, "I missed you so much!"


    "You are so sweet!" Anne chuckled affectionately.


    Rose and Mark shared a warm look and smiled at each other. Only when children were brought up in a


    loving, happy family would they grow up healthily. Pa was no longer shy and introverted. She had


    grown into a friendly, engaging little girl.


    Thinking of how their divorce had influenced the child before, they knew they must love her even more.


    "Where''s Kevin?" Peering around trying to spot Kevin, Mark was surprised that he was nowhere to be


    seen.


    ''Why hasn''t Kevine to Eddy''s birthday party?'' he wondered.


    "Kevin has another pressing engagement to attend." Anne smiled.


    Mark nodded and walked to Sam who was hanging up balloons. He patted Sam on the back, and said,


    "Congrattions on bing a father!"


    Smiling from ear to ear, Sam nodded and replied, "Thank you! I have been looking forward to this


    moment for so long. I''m finally a dad!"


    "Anne said it''s a beautiful baby girl?" Mark asked.


    Sam grinned. "In fact, since we found out Emily was pregnant, I was hoping for a daughter. I did not


    expect my dream toe true."


    Father and daughter were always the closest when it came to parent-child rtionships. In the new


    world, where women were rightfully seen as equal to men, they were keeping up with the times and


    preferred to have a daughter.


    "Girls are much better behaved and more obedient," he continued. Mark''s mouth tilt upwards at the


    corners. "You must take good care of the little one."


    "Of course!" Sam nodded seriously. "I will actually find it difficult not to pamper and spoilt my little


    girl!"

 Chapter 532 He Must Be Alive

    Chapter 532 He Must Be Alive


    The river ran westward. The fresh smell of soil wafted in the air.


    The clear, blue sky gradually grew darker as white foams of clouds hid the sun. The weather changed


    in an instant.


    The warm air turned damp. It looked like it would rain any time.


    The swirling wind brushed across two men standing by the river. Their hair was messy and wild.


    A frown lined their foreheads. The solemn look on their faces revealed that they were in the middle of a


    serious discussion.


    It was Kevin and Peter. The two were standing by the riverbank, discussing the current situation.


    Peter couldn''t find out any clue despite several days of investigation.


    This man''s dark eyes seemed to calcte something. His usual, gentle smile was reced with


    seriousness.


    Peter looked more handsome when he was serious. He looked down and yed with the grass on the


    river bed.


    Unfortunately, no woman was around to admire his beauty.


    "Well, many days have passed since Colin had gone missing. Even if there were any clues, someone


    would have covered it up, making it impossible for us to go ahead." Kevin shook his head, letting out a


    weary sigh.


    Peter stood up and nodded. His eyes swept across the flowing river. He reached out and touched the


    water. "The current might have flushed the corpse away," he said, arching his brows.


    Kevin frowned. "Do you think Colin is dead?"


    "I didn''t say that." Peter shrugged nonchntly.


    "Did you find anything?" Kevin asked, cocking his head to the side.


    "I have been busy working on it for the past few days. But I couldn''t find anything." Peter continued to


    stare into the distance.


    Kevin rubbed his throbbing temples. The stress was wearing him out.


    It was Eddy''s fifth birthday. All their rtives and friends had gathered for the party, except him.


    The man who imed that he had something important to tell revealed that he hadn''t found anything.


    Kevin''s blood boiled with anger. He controlled his urge to leave the ce.


    "Well, I didn''t find his body. Don''t you think that it is good news?" Peter smiled.


    Kevin looked at him quizzically.


    "As you said, it has been a long time since Colin had gone missing. Even if his body had sunk to the


    bottom the river after he was killed, the corpse would have floated up by now. Someone would have


    called the police if they had seen the body.


    But there is no news until now, so we have to be happy about it." Peter took a deep breath and


    continued, "I saw the video online. The man in the ck windbreaker looked like you. The only person


    who would use this method is Kim!


    Has it never urred to you that Kim might have abducted Colin?"


    "Well, that has crossed my mind too. But Colin is of no use to Kim. Why would he keep him?" Kevin


    waved his hands in confusion.


    "Do you think Kim would even need a reason to do anything?" Peter stared at Kevin, hoping for the


    man to understand what he was thinking.


    Kevin''s eyes widened as realization crossed his face. He knew that it was true. They had been thinking


    that Kim wouldn''t kidnap Colin because the man was of no use to him. But they had dismissed the


    crucial point: Kim was a crazy man. He always did the unexpected.


    So there was nothing strange if Kim had really kidnapped Colin.


    "I think the person you are looking for is under Kim''s custody now." He must be alive!" Peter said.


    If Kim had kidnapped Colin, it meant that the man had a purpose that they couldn''t understand yet.


    Otherwise, he would have killed him a long time ago. His body must have dposed at the river bed


    by now.


    Since no one had found Colin''s body, it meant that he was still alive. Perhaps Kim was torturing him


    until this very minute, but he hadn''t taken his life yet.


    It was a miracle that Colin had managed to survive despite being under Kim''s custody.


    After all, the man was evil in human form. He never valued human life.


    A smile stretched across Kevin''s lips; he nodded excitedly. He was happy to know that Colin was still


    alive.


    E had no reason to be sad now. She could reunite with her father soon.


    "Kim has made great efforts to kidnap Colin. He won''t let him go easily. I don''t know what he might do


    next." Peter pursed his lips, trying to figure out his next move.


    "Have you met Kim?" Kevin suddenly asked.


    Peter was taken aback by the unexpected question. "Yes."


    He nodded and informed him about what had happened.


    Kevin''s eyes widened in shock. Kim''s unscrupulous behavior had forced him to hire many bodyguards.


    However, Kim still could find a way to keep watch on every one of the Fu Family. The man was


    dangerous than he had expected.


    "But I advise you not to act rashly." Peter sighed helplessly. "If you take action now, Kim will know that


    we are in this together. It will only make things difficult for us."


    Kim didn''t know why Peter had returned to A City. They could use the situation to their advantage.


    Kevin nodded. He knew what to do.


    "I think it is high time I met Kim."


    Thinking of the ck muzzle when Kim pointed his gun at him that day, Peter shook his head and


    chuckled. "Look how great I am! I am willing to see him even if I know it''s full of danger."


    Kevin knitted his brows and looked at him. He realized that Anne was right. Peter had turned into a


    narcissistic person after returning from abroad.


    Kevin couldn''t go with Peter to see Kim, and he couldn''t figure out how Peter would meet him either.


    After all, Kim was a smart man. He had managed to hide from the world.


    However, Peter had used the stupidest yet most effective method to find the man.


    That day, Kim discovered that Peter had gone to the Fu Family. Since the man had been constantly


    monitoring Kevin and his family, Peter showed up around the house and shouted, "I want to see Kim!"


    Kevin didn''t know about it untilter. He copsed onto the chair and burst intoughter after he found


    out what Peter had done.


    Although it was a silly idea, it had worked to his advantage. That night, Peter saw Kim.


    The man didn''t go to Kim''s ce. But Kim had gone to the hotel where Peter lived to meet him in


    person.


    Peter had sold his house before leaving the city; therefore, he stayed in a hotel for the time being.


    He was wearing ck pajamas and seemed rxed in his room. Peter saw the murderous look on


    Kim''s face and poured him a ss of water. "Well, we two are neither friends nor enemies. We don''t


    have anything against each other. Why are you looking as if you want to kill me?"


    "Aren''t you making trouble on purpose?" Kim sneered distastefully.


    He knew that Kevin would find out that he hade to see Peter.


    "You have mistaken me." Peter sat down and leanedfortably on the chair. "I couldn''t think of any


    other way to see you."


    "Why do you want to see me?" Kim barked.


    Peter chuckled and asked, "Is Colin with you?"


    Kim''s face darkened in an instant. He ced his hands on his waist and red at Peter.


    He had kept two guns on his holster in case of emergencies.


    Peter was aware of Kim''s habit. He knew that the man wanted him dead. However, there wasn''t a trace


    of fear on his handsome face.


    A knowing smile crept onto Peter''s lips. "When I went to the Fu Family''s residence, I saw a beautiful


    little girl there. That''s how I got to know about Colin. I saw the video on the inte as well. Everything


    seemed strange. Why have you abducted him?"


    "It has nothing to do with you!"


    Kim snapped.


    "Yes, it has nothing to do with me." Peter lifted his hands in defeat. "I was just curious."


    The frown on Kim''s forehead deepened; he grew frustrated. "Peter, if you have the desire to live, stop


    worrying about things that don''t matter to you. This is myst and final warning!"


    He pushed the door open and stormed out of the room. Peter watched the man leave but didn''t bother


    stopping him.


    He got the information he needed, and there was no use in talking to him anymore.


    Kim neither epted nor refuted the ims. If Colin was not with him, he would have told him so.


    Therefore, Peter concluded that the man had indeed abducted Colin.


    He quickly grabbed his phone and sat down to text Kevin.


    Peter couldn''t understand why he had abducted Colin. What could he possibly get from him?


    Anne and Kevin adored E. But that didn''t mean that they would sacrifice their lives for saving Colin. If


    Kim wanted the couple to suffer, he would have abducted E, not Colin.


    Peter felt that they were missing an important point.


    Kevin was sitting on the bed, studying the stock report. Just then, his phone chimed with a message.


    His jaw tightened as he read it.


    Anne just walked out of the shower and saw Kevin staring at his phone with wide eyes. "What


    happened? Why are you looking as if you''d seen a ghost?"


    "Colin is under Kim''s custody," Kevin said in a cold voice.


    Anne''s face turned pale. Colin was with a maniac now. She wondered what the man would do to him.


    "If Kim had kidnapped Colin to frame you, he would have killed him a long time ago. Why hasn''t he


    done anything so far? What will he get out of kidnapping him?" She couldn''t understand the man''s


    intention.


    Kevin shook his head. He didn''t understand it either.


    Kim was a cunning man. No one could anticipate his next move.


    "Should we tell Max and Noah about it?" asked Anne.


    "No!" Kevin shook his head fiercely. "If Max and Noah help us, Kim will find out Peter''s ns. He will be


    in a dangerous situation."


    Kim was a vindictive beast. He wouldn''t spare Peter for old times'' sake.


    Anne nodded, but her stomach began to churn.


    She couldn''t figure out what Kim wanted to do. Why was he ying around without directly attacking


    them?


    "Anne, why don''t you inform E that her father is still alive?" Kevin''s voice was thick with emotion.


    E had nightmares every day. She would scream and wake up in the middle of the night, crying for her


    father. Kevin and Anne couldn''t sleep well. They felt sorry for the little girl, but they couldn''t do anything


    to help her.


    Anne smiled weakly and walked out of the room.


    She ascended the stairs and stretched her hand to knock on the door but realized it was already open.


    She walked in and saw E making a call to someone.


    Anne''s heart broke into a thousand pieces.


    She knew that E had called Colin. The girl hadn''t stopped reaching out to her father even though she


    only got the message from the customer service.


    Anne sighed and walked up to her.


    "Mom..." E called as she caught Anne staring at her.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "E..." Anne smiled and sat on the bed beside her. "I have information about your father."


    E''s fingers trembled, and the phone fell on the bed. She sprang up to her feet and looked at Anne in


    disbelief.


    "Well, we haven''t found out where he is yet, but we know that he is still alive." Tears streamed down


    E''s cheeks.


    She cupped her face and began to sob hysterically.


    There was a spark of hope in her heart as she finally got the news about her father.


    Anne sighed and held E in her arms. "E, don''t worry. We will save your father. I will make sure you


    will see your father again. It is a promise from me."


    E broke into a fresh fit of sobs and hugged Anne tightly. "I knew Daddy wouldn''t lie to me. He would


    keep his promise and never leave me alone."

 Chapter 533 Losing A Finger

    Chapter 533 Losing A Finger


    Anne held E in her arms and rubbed her backfortingly. She was determined to save Colin and


    reunite the father and daughter.


    E cried her heart out. Anne patiently consoled the girl and stayed with her until she fell asleep.


    It was past midnight when Anne returned to her room. Kevin was still awake. He saw her and rubbed


    his neck. "Has E fallen asleep?"


    Anne took off her pajamas and tossed them aside. "I think the girl is made of water."


    She shook her head helplessly and showed him the pajamas soaked in E''s tears.


    Kevin couldn''t help but smile at his wife. E had cried a lot. However, the little girl was adorable.


    Everyone felt sorry for her rather than regarding her cries as a nuisance.


    "The mayor''s daughter''s birthday is on the day after tomorrow. There will be a party. All famous people


    in A City will attend the ceremony." Kevin took out three invitation cards and gave them to Anne.


    "These are for us."


    The cards were addressed to Kevin, Anne, and Selma respectively.


    Anne groaned with frustration. "I hate such parties. But it will be inappropriate if we don''t go."


    Kevin smiled and threw the cards aside. He, too, hated attending boring parties. But they had no choice


    but to mark their presence.


    Two days had passed in the blink of an eye. However, Peter hadn''t made any progress in his


    investigation. They couldn''t find any information either.


    E was happy that her father was still alive. Her nightmares finally ceased, so Anne and Kevin could


    sleep at peace. Although the little girl missed her father, she believed that he woulde to see her


    soon.


    The mayor''s daughter had turned eighteen this year. Therefore, it was not just a birthday party but her


    coming-of-age ceremony as well.


    Selma enjoyed attending parties. Therefore, she bought a gift on behalf of the Fu Family.


    "Too many things have happened in A City this year. You seldom get the chance to attend such a lively


    asion. Moreover, you two work all day long and worry about Kim. You can have fun at the ball,"


    Selma persuaded the couple.


    Anne and Kevin looked at each other and sighed. They preferred staying at home rather than attending


    a boring party.


    Anne wore a light-blue maxi dress to the party, while Kevin was decked in a ck suit. The two looked


    beautiful, like a match made in heaven.


    The Fu Family held a powerful position in A City. Although a lot had happened in the past, none of


    them seemed to affect the family''s reputation.


    All eyes turned to them when Kevin walked in with his mother and wife. Everyone greeted them


    warmly.


    "Mr. Kevin, Mrs. Anne, you are finally here! Mrs. Selma, I''m so happy to see you!" The mayor''s wife


    weed them.


    Everyone was beaming with joy. Selma immediately gave her the box in her hand. "This is our gift for


    Miss Eliza."


    Considering the Fu Family''s status, they knew that it must have been a valuable gift. The mayor''s wife


    looked excited. She turned around and waved at a girl, gesturing for her toe over.


    Anne and Kevin followed the woman''s gaze and saw a beautiful girl in a white dress. She was talking


    to a young boy.


    However, she noticed her mother''s gesture and quickly walked up to her.


    "Eliza, this is a gift from Mrs. Selma. You should thank her." The woman smiled dotingly.


    The girl didn''t need any introduction because it seemed obvious that she was the mayor''s daughter.


    The gift was wrapped in a box, so she couldn''t see what was inside. However, judging the shape, she


    guessed that it was likely to be a jewelry box. Eliza''s face beamed with joy. "Thank you, madam."


    Selma shook her head, smiling. "I haven''t seen her for two years. She looks more beautiful now," she


    said, looking at the girl in awe.


    The mayor''s wife looked proud and happy. Every mother loved when peopleplimented their


    daughter. Therefore, she didn''t bother hiding her joy.


    Anne and Kevin exchanged pleasantries with the woman and walked to a silent corner. They were


    relieved to be finally away from the crowd.


    Selma was an extrovert and enjoyed socializing with people. Therefore, she was busy talking to the


    otherdies at the party.


    Moreover, everyone was ttering Selma, trying to be in her good books.


    "When will the party end?" Anne whined.


    "The ball hasn''t even started yet. How will it end soon?" Kevin shook his head, feeling amused.


    Anne groaned with frustration. The party hadn''t started, but she was already bored. She couldn''t wait to


    go home, curl into a ball, and sleep.


    She sighed and raked her eyes across the room. Her body stiffened when her gaze fell on the center of


    the dance floor.


    Eliza was with a boy. She wasughing at something he had said. The boy looked incredibly


    handsome. He was staring into Eliza''s eyes, making her blush. However, the girl averted her gaze as if


    she was too shy to look at him.


    Anne wasn''t surprised that the girl was in love. However, the guy next to Eliza piqued her curiosity.


    She had seen the boy before. It was a familiar face. Anne felt that she had seen him more than once.


    Kim had abducted Anne and kept her under his custody for two years. The boy often came to see Kim.


    The man trusted the boy and gave him petty works toplete.


    Handsome people always stood out in a crowd, so Anne noticed him even from a distance.


    She never thought that she would see the boy again, that too as a guest of a prestigious party.


    The boy was Kim''s loyal assistant. Did that mean Kim was here too?


    Anne grew cautious. She scanned the room to see the familiar face. Her body visibly rxed when she


    realized that he wasn''t around.


    "What happened? Are you all right?" Kevin asked, squeezing her shoulder.


    Anne took a deep breath and informed him about the boy. Kevin''s jaw tightened as he listened to her


    every word.


    Back then, when the police arrested Kim, they had managed to kill almost everyone who worked for


    him. However, the boy was an exception.


    However, Kevin didn''t think that he would pose a threat to them one day. He wondered if the boy was


    still working for Kim.


    "Well, let''s find out if this is the same guy or not," Anne said.


    Kevin nodded and followed her. Eliza and the boy moved apart when they saw the couple walking


    towards them.


    "Mr. Kevin and Mrs. Anne," she greeted politely. As the daughter of the mayor, Eliza had learned party


    etiquette.


    Anne smiled at Eliza before turning to look at the boy beside her. "Have we met before?"


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    The boy shook his head. "I''m afraid, not. I haven''t seen you before. Perhaps, you have mistaken me for


    someone else." There was not a trace of fear on his calm face.


    Anne arched her brows as she sized him up. "Are you sure?"


    "Yes." The boy nodded affirmatively. "I think you have mistaken me for someone else."


    Anne continued to look at him with suspicious eyes. Eliza sensed that something was wrong, so she


    immediately introduced him to her. "Mrs. Anne, this is Brandon Lu, my boyfriend."


    The girl was old enough to have a boyfriend, so she didn''t bother hiding their rtionship.


    Anne nodded and smiled. "I guess I''m wrong then. But you looked like someone I know. Not just your


    face but your height, figure -- everything. But I don''t think you are him because he is into shady


    activities."


    Brandon Lu nodded and watched them leave, retaining the same expression throughout.


    "I''m pretty sure he is the guy you told me about," Kevin concluded.


    Anne nodded in agreement. Although Brandon Lu denied it, his unusual calmness seemed like a shield


    to hide his emotions. He was way too mature for his age, so it seemed obvious that he had gone


    through a lot in his life.


    Or someone had taught him to behave the right way and retain hisposure at all times.


    "Well, it''s going to be a long night. We still have a lot of time to figure out what''s going on." Kevin picked


    a ss of champagne and gave it to Anne. "There is no need to rush."


    Anne nodded and took a sip of the drink. The mayor soon arrived and addressed everyone with a long


    speech.


    The party was all about dancing and merry-making.


    All eyes were on Eliza and the three people from the Fu Family. Selma happily danced on the floor as


    she continued to twirl and switch partners. Kevin and Anne forced themselves to dance even though


    they weren''t in the mood to have fun.


    Just as the song was about to end, Eliza and Brandon Lu walked to the couple.


    "Mrs. Anne would you like to dance with me?" asked the boy, stretching his hand.


    "And Mr. Kevin, would you like to dance with me?"


    Eliza smiled at Kevin.


    Anne and Kevin nced at each other before nodding.


    Anne put her hand on Brandon Lu''s shoulder, and the boy held her waist. As the song began, she


    looked at him and smiled.


    "Brandon, I wonder why the mayor has let you date his daughter."


    A cocky smile stretched across the boy''s lips. "Why? You didn''t think I''d be able to date her?"


    "No. Not at all. Your boss is a smart man. I wouldn''t be surprised even if you became the mayor one


    day." Anne scoffed.


    Brandon Lu narrowed his eyes and examined her face. "I thought you considered my boss to be a


    worthless person."


    Anne had guessed it right. Brandon Lu was the same boy who had worked for Kim.


    "Where is he now?" she asked.


    "Right here!" replied Brandon Lu as he continued to sway his body in rhythm to the music.


    Anne''s eyes widened in shock. She turned to leave, but Brandon Lu grabbed her hand, twirling her in


    circles.


    "Let go of me!" she squealed, wriggling out of his hold.


    "Why are you angry, Mrs. Anne? I don''t mean to hurt you. I just want to tell you something." Anne


    frowned as she sensed that something was wrong.


    "Go ahead!" she muttered


    The boy leaned closer.


    "Our boss wants you to know that he is aware of your ns. He knows that Peter is on your side. He


    hasn''t killed Peter yet because he thinks Peter is an insignificant person. He is just a worthless ant


    trying to meddle with his affairs.


    However, Peter is right. Colin is with us. Mrs. Anne, would you like to guess whether Colin has lost his


    arms or legs?" Brandon Lu looked at her with a big smile, making it seem as if the two were having a


    casual conversation.


    A shiver ran down Anne''s spine. She wondered what they had done to Colin.


    Meanwhile, Kevin was dancing with Eliza, stealing nces at Anne to make sure she was all right.


    Eliza couldn''t help but smile at him. "Mr. Kevin, I can see that you are crazy about your wife."


    Kevin turned to look at Eliza. The girl was staring at him with envious eyes. "You can''t watch Mrs. Anne


    dance another man. Am I right? Your nervous eyes tell that you love her with all your heart."


    Kevin smiled and chose not to answer the girl''s question. He continued to look at Anne from time to


    time.


    Anne''s face reddened with rage. She grabbed Brandon Lu''s shirt and stared into his eyes. "What did


    you do to Colin?"


    Brandon Lu chuckled and turned his feet. Anne followed his move and waited for his answer. "Don''t


    worry, Mrs. Anne. I was just kidding. Colin is perfectly fine. The man is lucky enough to have his arms


    and legs. He has only lost a tiny finger," Brandon Lu said in a sinister voice.


    Anne''s face turned ghastly pale.


    Kim had actually chopped off Colin''s finger!


    The man''s craziness frightened her. What was he going to do next?

 Chapter 534 Vengeance

    Chapter 534 Vengeance


    "If you wanted to deal with Kevin and me, you should have juste straight to us. There was no need


    to involve an innocent party. Colin waspletely innocent. For what reason did you hurt him?" Anne''s


    voice quivered with fury.


    What she despised and also feared most in her life was the involvement of innocent people in her


    affairs. There was no reason to involve Colin in this - yet he had inadvertently be part of the mess


    and got hurt for no reason.


    Colin was an up anding businessman with a ster future ahead of him. However, he had been


    kidnapped and tortured by Kim.


    She had never imagine that such a thing would happen just because of his proximity to them.


    ''Bastard!'' she thought aggressively.


    "Brandon, please tell Kim not to torture or hurt Colin in any way. Otherwise, I will ensure I catch him


    and make him pay," Anne said through gritted teeth.


    Brandon sneered. "Ms. Anne, what are you getting so worked up for? It was just one finger. It''s not a


    big deal. We could have broken his limbs and killed him - but for your sake, we didn''t."


    With a murderous scowl on her face, Anne whipped her hand up to p him across the face. But he


    was too fast for her. He grabbed her wrist, stopping her dead in her tracks.


    "Ms. Anne, I have been a very loyal employee of my boss for many years. If you beat me, I assure you


    that it is in my power to do as I please to Colin as revenge," Brandon threatened her directly.


    "Bastard!" Grinding her teeth, Anne said softly and menacingly, "If you dare hurt him, I will not let you


    leave this ce alive."


    Brandon smiled. He didn''t take her threats seriously.


    "Ms. Anne, in all honesty, I admire your character." Raising his eyebrows slightly, Brandon continued, "I


    might as well let you in on something. If you go up to the rooftop right now, you''ll be sure to find my


    boss there.


    Besides, you will be able to see him, but you won''t be able to spot all our men surrounding him. If Kevin


    also goes up there - in all honesty, he may not be able to make it back.


    If you really want Colin to stop suffering, you''d better get on your hands and knees and beg my boss for


    his mercy. After all, Colin''s life lies in his hands alone."


    Anne was taken aback. Kim was on the rooftop at this very moment.


    ''How bold is this man?'' she thought perplexed.


    Today was the celebration of the mayor''s daughter''s birthday. Many influential people from all over the


    city were gathered in this building...and Kim was unknowingly above them.


    This was really astonishing. Kim was really intrepid.


    Kevin sensed something was wrong. With his quick reflexes, he instantly held Eliza around her waist,


    twirled around gracefully and came to Anne''s side.


    Seeing this, Brandon sneered and pushed Anne out of his arms. Seeing this, Kevin quickly let Eliza go


    in the same manner.


    Kevin caught Anne without missing a beat, as did Brandon catch Eliza.


    "What''s wrong?" Kevin asked softly, noting the distressed look on Anne''s face.


    Taking a step back, she broke loose of Kevin''s arms and looked back at Brandon. Brandon held Eliza


    close to him and whispered discretely into her ear. He did not look even a shadow of the vicious, vile


    man he was moments ago. Instead, he looked like an innocent young man whispering sweet nothings


    to hisdy.


    He was indeed a master in the art of camouge.


    Anne took hold of Kevin''s hand and pulled him off the dance floor.


    Kevin followed. They found a quiet spot. "Kevin, listen to me carefully. Kim is on the rooftop at this very


    moment."


    Kevin''s facial expression changed in a sh. "How dare he!" he eximed.


    Anne nodded quickly and firmly. She repeated everything Brandon had just told her. Hearing her


    ount, Kevin scowled.


    What Brandon was saying was that Kim would only meet Anne -- alone.


    But how could he not worry that Kim would be up to no good?


    It was well known that Kim had an obsession with Anne. He had a crush on her. Kevin couldn''t be sure


    of whether Kim had given up on her or not. But if he let her go, she would inevitablye into harm''s


    way.


    "I can''t agree to this - I won''t!" Kevin held her hand and said sternly, "I will never let you take such a


    risk."


    Anne forced a smile. "I''m just going to the rooftop to see Kim. There won''t be any danger. He has no


    means to take me away from here."This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    There were many important and influential people at this ball. The mayor would not have been careless


    with security. There was a barrage of bodyguards outside.


    No matter how daring Kim might be, he was not stupid enough to try and pull a stunt at such a


    gathering.


    Kevin frowned. He could not deny that Anne made a good argument, yet still he couldn''t stomach the


    idea.


    "Kevin, trust me. I''ll be fine. I''lle back safe and sound for you and the kids! I absolutely hate being


    away from you even for a moment," she said with a flirty smile. She put her arm around Kevin and


    nuzzled her face into her chest as if no one else was around.


    He frowned. He still did not want her to meet Kim on her own. But before he had any further chance to


    protest, she had let go of him and waked away.


    He ground his teeth in utter frustration but after a moment, he sighed. He turned and left the floor.


    To say he was extremely worried about her was an understatement of note. He would not let Kim get a


    chance to harm her. He had toe up with a n. He couldn''t let him kidnap her.


    Seeing the scene in the distance, Brandon smirked with satisfaction.


    Plus, it didn''t really matter. Kim was not nning on kidnapping Anne.


    After asking for direction from a waitron, Anne made her way to the rooftop.


    It was a gloomy day. A man stood on the rooftop. A slight breeze was picking up the ends of his hair


    ever so slightly. His face was hidden from view. But the towering, looming figure inexplicably gave off


    an aura of vileness.


    A familiar feeling made her heart race. Anne closed her eyes for a moment in an attempt to steady


    herself.


    She loathed this man with every inch of being, yet he was so familiar to her at the same time. They had


    so much history between the two of them. Who could actually list the many times their paths crossed?


    Her high heels made a sharp rapping sound as she walked across the rooftop flooring. The figure


    ahead did not move an inch, as if he didn''t even hear the distinct sound.


    Anne walked up to the man. Looking at his sharp profile, she frowned ever so slightly.


    "It has been a long time..." Anne said.


    Kimughed coldly. "If I were the one who died, I''m afraid you would never have had the chance to say


    that again. Do you think it''s a pity that it wasn''t me?"


    Frowning, she opened her mouth to respond. But nothing came out.


    Kim was a terrifying nightmare, the kind of nightmare that was so horrendous one could never even


    imagine it during waking hours even if one thought of the worst scenarios possible. If she had her way,


    she would want him to have died at the execution.


    Unfortunately, this was just her unrealistic wish. Kim was standing in front of her now, in the flesh and


    blood.


    "So -- you asked Brandon to speak to me specifically as a ploy to get me toe up here. What do


    you have to say to me?" Anne asked, quickly getting to the point.


    Kim let out an evil cackle which made her hair stand on end. She sensed that she was in danger.


    He turned around quickly, and grasped her by the shoulder. To her surprise, they were now looking


    directly at each other.


    "How do you feel after knowing what happened to Colin?" he asked.


    Scowling, she unceremoniously pushed his hand off her shoulder and responded icily, "If you sought


    vengeance, you should havee straight at me. What''s the need to hurt innocent people?"


    "Ha-ha..." Kim threw back his head and let out another one of his vile, bone-chilling cackles. "You''re


    right. But I am well aware that you arepassionate and care deeply for the welfare of others. I am


    just attacking your Achilles'' heel."


    Anne gritted her teeth in fury.


    "If I mete out my revenge solely upon you, you will be pained momentarily, perhaps for a little while. If I


    make innocent people pay for what you did, you will suffer mental anguish until your dying day." In this


    dim lighting, Kim''s eyes looked blood red and evil.


    "Anne, if you had decided to help me out of my execution, I would have left this city and disappeared


    from your life forever... But you let me down. You made your choice." Kim looked up at her with a heavy


    sigh.


    A few days before the execution, it had be apparent that she did not love him. No matter what


    psychotic and cruel behavior he disyed, no matter what he did, it did not change the fact that she did


    not, and would not, ever love him.


    So he decided he would let his desire go, and that he would also let her and Kevin be free.


    He would only have this kind of rity once in his entire life!


    But Anne and Kevin missed their one opportunity to make use of his once-off benevolence. Instead of


    letting him go, they caused him to be sent to death row.


    After he managed to escape against all odds, he vowed never to let anyone go ever again. He had just


    one obsessive thought: everyone must suffer equally as he did.


    Why should he suffer alone? Why should he be all alone in the abyss of pain? Why should he be


    unhappy while Anne and Kevin enjoyed a charmed life with their children?


    If he couldn''t have such happiness, he would not let them have it either.


    So, since he knew that they had great affection for E, he chose to kidnap Colin, and use him to make


    Anne suffer.


    "Colin is just the tip of the iceberg. From this day forward, all the people you love dearly, and anyone


    who loves you too, will suffer the same fate as Colin.


    The way I will make you suffer... I will make you live in hell with me." Kim''s voice was bing more


    menacing with each word.


    All blood had drained from Anne''s face. Her exquisitely applied makeup could not even conceal the


    panic that was overwhelming her entire being.


    Kim was a man of his word. Now that he had said it, he would do everything to ensure it was done.


    So he would avenge himself by harming those around her.


    "No!" She shook her head vigorously, as if trying to shake the idea out of her mind. Kim was indeed a


    master of controlling others by manipting their weaknesses. He was right. She could not bear the


    anguish of being the cause that others were harmed.


    "You can''t do this!" She tugged on Kim''s sleeve urgently. "No matter what punishment you decide to


    dole out to me, I will bear it willingly. But you cannot involve the innocent. They didn''t harm you so you


    shouldn''t want to hurt them this way."


    With a deranged smile, Kim pushed Anne''s hand off him. He took a tissue out of his pocket and dusted


    both his sleeved and hand, as if he was contaminated by Anne who was absolute filth.


    "Anne, let me show you something, okay?" Kim''s voice suddenly had a tender quality about it.


    Her body began to tremble and she shook her head immediately. She had a hunch that whatever Kim


    as about to show her, she would never be able to stomach.


    Kim ignored her protests and whipped out his phone, and begun ying a video clip anyway.


    It was Colin. He was lying on the ground in an empty room, drenched in blood. His eyes were swollen


    to a point of being shut, and his chest was almost not moving as if he had no breath left in him.


    Suddenly, icy water was thrown on him. Shivering, he slowly managed to open his eyes.


    Colin was usually a very neat, well-dressed man. He took good care of his appearance and physique.


    Yet now, he was covered in blood and his face was so gaunt that his facial bones stuck out from his


    face.


    The video yed on. A young man roughly grabbed Colin, forcing him to his feet. It was Brandon.


    With a sickening smile on his face, he lifted Colin and delivered a strong kick directly into Colin''s belly.


    The force sent Colin into the air and he hit the ground several feet away.


    Now, Colin''s eyes were open wide but they had be ssed over. Through the video, Anne felt


    Colin''s excruciating pain.


    Then, Brandon retrieved a small dagger from a nearby table. What he had said to her earlier ran in her


    mind.


    All at once, she realized what was going to happen next. They were going to cut off his finger.


    "No!" Although she knew exactly what was going to happen and that it was toote to change it, she


    shook her head in protest, looking at Kim with tears in her eyes.

 Chapter 535 Come To Hell With Me

    Chapter 535 Come To Hell With Me


    Kim''s face broke into an ecstatic grin. He looked as if Anne''s pain and sufferings were the greatest


    achievements of his life.


    Anne''s eyes were fixed on Colin''s pale face. She saw Brandon walking to the man and pressing a knife


    on his neck. Colin remained still without showing any reaction. Brandon sneered and grabbed Colin''s


    hand. Before Anne could react, he stabbed the man''s hand with the knife. Colin cried in pain.


    A pool of blood gushed out. The mere sight of it made Anne sick; she couldn''t watch it anymore.


    How could they torture Colin like this?


    "How do you feel now? Does it hurt?" Kim asked, ring at him. "This is just the beginning!"


    Colin was the first one Kim targeted in order to revenge himself on Anne. If the man had tortured Colin


    so much, what would he do to the rest?


    Anne couldn''t watch the people she loved and cared for suffer. Kim targeted all the closed ones in her


    life. She couldn''t stop ming herself if everyone suffered because of her.


    Salty tears trickled down her cheeks and fell into her mouth.


    Unable to witness Kim''s madness anymore, Anne turned back and smiled at him. "Kim, I am here! You


    can do whatever you want. Kill me if you want, but stop hurting the people around me. Release Colin.


    He is innocent. I''m the one who hurt and disobeyed you, so kill me instead!"


    she roared in frustration.


    However, her screams got muffled in loud music from the speakers downstairs. No one had a clue


    about what was going on.


    Kim looked at her expressionlessly. He enjoyed watching the desperation and sorrow in her eyes. The


    man finally tasted the joy of revenge and wanted more. "Anne, you look so beautiful when you are


    angry. It turns me on."


    Kim got a strange sense of happiness watching her suffer. He wanted to drag Anne to hell and relish


    every inch of her beauty when she screamed and cried.


    ''Anne, I have been in hell for a long time. It is time for you to apany me!''


    "What do you want me to do? Tell me! What the hell do you need from me?" Anne grabbed Kim''s cor


    and began shaking him violently. "What should I do so that you leave us alone?"


    Kim knitted his brows and stared into her eyes. He didn''t think that Anne would be stupid enough to


    believe that he would let her go.


    How would he be happy if he didn''t get to torture her?


    "It''s toote. Everything is over. We have no chance to start over, Anne. So stop struggling!" Kim


    hissed through his teeth. His bloodshot eyes and tense face frightened Anne. He grabbed her shoulder,


    almost crushing her bones.


    The sharp pain brought Anne back to her senses. But she had be numb. She stood motionless as


    the man continued to stare at her.


    "Anne, do you really want to protect the people around you?" Kim finally spoke after a long pause.


    Anne''s gaze flicked to the man. There was a spark of hope in her tired eyes. She nodded eagerly. "Yes.


    I am ready to do anything if you let them go!"


    Nothing mattered as long as the people around her were safe. She was ready to risk her own life to


    protect her loved ones.


    "What if I ask you to give up everything in A City ande with me somewhere far from this ce and


    its people?" Kim''s voice was still as cold as before.


    A frown lined Anne''s forehead. She couldn''t understand what he was trying to say.


    "I want you to abandon yourpany, your children, your husband, Kevin, and just everything. Come


    with me to a ce where no one knows you so that we can start a new life. Cut all ties with them and


    make sure they never find you!" Kim exined, staring into her eyes. "I won''ty a finger on anyone


    that you love if you do this."


    "No way!" Anne shook her head fiercely. "They are my life. They are the reason for my existence. I


    can''t leave them."


    Kim''s jaw tightened again. He took a deep breath and stared at her; anger was zing in his eyes.


    "So you don''t care if I take my revenge on others?"


    Anne bit her lip as a shiver ran down her spine.


    "I know that Kevin is a powerful man in the city. But don''t think that you can protect everyone at all


    times. How long will you lock them in your house and protect them from me? They might have to step


    out one day or the other. Will you hire bodyguards and ask them to follow your family everywhere?"


    Kim scoffed. "Are you going to keep your children at your house and make sure they never go to school


    or contact other people?"


    Anne''s face turned pale. She didn''t think that he would make such an offer.


    He wanted her to leave everything behind and go with him.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Leaving her family and children was no different from dying. She couldn''t imagine a life without them.


    "Why do you hate me so much, Kim?" Anne looked up at the sky as tears clouded her vision. "In the


    beginning, you only wanted to use me to get money from the Fu Family so that you can solve your


    financial problems. But why did you change your mind?"


    Kim frowned but didn''t say anything.


    "If you need the money and property, why don''t you just ask for it? Why are you treating me like this?"


    Anne shook her head and continued. "I thought that you were dead. Do you have any idea how guilty I


    felt after hearing the news? After all, we had lived together for two years!


    But at this moment, I feel that God has made a mistake letting you live. You should have died a long


    time ago! Why are you still alive? Why do you have to make me suffer? Kim, what on earth do I owe


    you? Why the hell are you torturing me like this?"


    Anne growled angrily. Her body was seething with rage.


    Kim closed his eyes and took a deep breath. Anne was right; he had kidnapped her only for the money.


    But he didn''t know why he had changed his mindter.


    "Do you think I want to torture you?" Kim lifted his head and stared into her eyes. "Do you know what I


    have gone through? I have fallen in love with you, damn it! Loving you is torture. I have lost everything


    because of you. My underworld empire was destroyed, and I almost died in prison. You turned me into


    a maniac, making me desperate to take revenge.


    I don''t even know who I am anymore. Everything is because I have fallen in love with you!"


    "Love?" Anne shook her head and scoffed. This was the biggest joke of the century. Tears continued to


    stream down her face.


    "You love me?" She waved her hands in exasperation. "Do you even know what love is? A man like


    you can never fall in love with anyone. Don''t say that you are in love with me!"


    Kim clenched his fists and red at Anne. He finally took a deep breath to suppress his desire to kill


    her.


    The two had contrasting personalities. There was no point exining himself now. She would never


    understand him.


    Kim didn''t know why he fell in love with Anne in the first ce. But he knew that his life would have no


    meaning without her.


    If he had known that he would fall in love with Anne, he would have killed her a long time ago.


    He couldn''t change the past. Kim had no choice but to torture Anne for the pain she caused him.


    "Anne, I don''t want to talk to you anymore. You better think about what I said. I don''t have the energy to


    exin myself." Kim turned on his heels to leave. However, he stopped as his phone vibrated. He


    looked at the screen and turned around again.


    Anne took a step back. The menacing look on his face frightened her. The man looked like he wanted


    to kill her right away.


    "Looks like Kevin is taking swift actions. He has gathered police force to kill me!" An evil smile crept


    onto his lips. "Anne, you are a smart woman. Who do you think will die first? Me or Colin?"


    He cackled like a maniac and left.


    Anne clenched her fists topose herself as hisughter continued to echo in her ears.


    She had promised Kevin and her children that she would never leave them.


    Anne never broke her promises.


    "Kim, I won''t promise you anything," she shouted. "I won''t give you what you need. Don''t expect me to


    do as you say and stop chasing after me!" Anne shouted. There was no logic behind her words.


    Perhaps the words were not only an answer to Kim but a reminder to herself as well. She would never


    leave Kevin or the kids.


    Kim continued to walk, not bothering to answer her. His mouth twisted in a contemptuous sneer.


    The man would have believed Anne''s words if he didn''t know her well.


    But Kim had been with her for two years. He knew her weakness.


    ''Anne, you areing to hell soon. I am waiting for you!''


    The moment Kim disappeared, Kevin rushed to the rooftop. His heart broke at the sight of Anne''s


    swollen face. He knew that she had been crying. "Anne, don''t cry! I will make that bastard pay the price


    for hurting you," he promised, cupping her cheeks.


    Kevin swept Anne into a tight embrace and vowed to protect her at all costs.


    Anne''s racing heart finally slowed down as she felt safe. The smell of Kevin''s cologne and the warmth


    of his hugforted her. She couldn''t and would never leave him. Anne clung to him for dear life and


    bit her lip until they turned red. She would never think of abandoning her family.


    Kevin gently stroked her back, reminding her that he would always be there to protect her.


    "Anne, what did he tell you?" Kevin asked softly.


    He had been on the far end of the terrace. Therefore, he couldn''t hear their conversation. Judging


    Anne''s expression, Kevin sensed that Kim had threatened her. But it was only a guess. He couldn''t tell


    what they were talking about.


    "He showed me the video where they cut off Colin''s finger. You should have seen Colin. They have


    beaten him to death. They have been torturing the poor man every day." However, Anne chose to hide


    what Kim had asked her to do.


    Kevin''s face darkened.


    He knew that Kim had done everything on purpose to make Anne feel guilty.


    "Anne, Peter called me now and said that he has some news. We can find out where Colin is. Don''t


    worry!"


    "Really?" Anne let go of Kevin and looked at him with expectant eyes.


    "I never lie to you." He nodded, smiling tenderly.


    Tears welled up in her eyes again. She threw herself into Kevin''s arms and began crying hysterically.


    "Kevin, I''m scared!" she whimpered.


    Kevin frowned and held her tightly. His blood began to boil as his hatred for Kim intensified. He was


    determined to punish the man for hurting his wife.


    Anne closed her eyes. If possible, she wanted to remain in his embrace forever. She prayed for them


    never to stay apart.


    However, fear wracked her nerves. She felt that Kim would shatter her dreams. Colin was the man''s


    first victim. What would he do next?


    Kim was a psychopath. He would go to any extent to have what he wanted.


    Anne didn''t know if she had the strength to endure everything. She couldn''t let the man abduct and


    torture her loved ones. She would never let others suffer because of her.


    Anne didn''t know what to do.


    The banquet was about to end. Kevin cleaned the mess for Anne, held her hand, and walked


    downstairs.


    Anne looked beautiful even though her face was puffy and swollen after crying.


    Her infectious beauty caught everyone''s attention. People couldn''t take their eyes off her.


    If she were not Kevin''s wife, men would have thrown themselves at her feet.


    Selma saw the couple and realized that something was wrong. "What happened? Have you been


    crying?"


    Anne averted her gaze as she knew that her swollen eyes wouldn''t go unnoticed. She smiled


    awkwardly and said, "Peter called and informed that he has found about Colin''s whereabouts. I got


    excited and couldn''t stop crying."


    Selma''s eyes widened in shock. "Peter is brilliant! He found out about Colin within few days. I will treat


    him for dinner after he brings him home."


    Selma seldom invited people for dinner. She only called the people she loved and respected.


    Anne nodded and looked up at Kevin. She caught him looking at her with suspicious eyes.


    The man''s gaze seemed to prate her soul as if he could read the depths of her mind. Therefore,


    Anne looked away.


    She hadn''t made her mind whether to ept Kim''s conditions or not. Anne had to hide her thoughts


    until she was sure about her next move.

 Chapter 536 Give Colin Back To Them (Part One)

    Chapter 536 Give Colin Back To Them (Part One)


    The kids were still awake when E got home. She sat alone in front of the window, propping her chin


    on her palms, staring at the sky.


    E was in a better mood for the past few days, but she had not returned to being the lively, chirpy girl


    she once was.


    Everyone was happy to witness the change in E''s behavior. But only Colin could bring the happy girl


    back to life.


    "What are you doing, honey?" Anne asked, standing behind E.


    "I miss my father," answered the little girl without thinking.


    A wave of guilt consumed Anne. E would never forgive her if she got to know that she was the


    reason why her father had gone missing. How could Anne face the little girl if she med her for


    Colin''s severed finger?


    Would E forgive her if she found out the truth?


    Or would she lose the little girl the moment Colin came back?


    E turned around and saw Anne staring at her feet. She got off her chair and ran toward her. She


    studied Anne''s face and realized that the woman was upset. "Mom, are you all right?"


    Anne knelt down in front of the little girl and shook her head. E''s angelic face made her smile. She


    took a deep breath and said, "Our detective called back to inform us that he has found more clues


    about your father''s whereabouts. We will find him in a few days. You are going to meet your father


    soon."


    However, deep down in her heart, Anne was afraid that E would hate her.


    "Great! That''s great!" E threw herself into Anne''s arms and rubbed her nose against her cheek. "Dad


    is going toe back to me. I miss him so much. I won''t let him go on business trips anymore. I will


    make sure he is with me at all times."


    Tears trickled down E''s cheeks and soaked Anne''s dress.


    The little girl almost lost her father once and wasn''t ready to lose him again. E was afraid that the


    same situation would ur again. Colin was all she had. She would never leave his side again.


    "Shh... it''s okay." Anne continued to stroke E''s backfortingly. "Don''t cry. Otherwise, your eyes


    will swell up. Your dad will be worried if he sees you like this."


    Hearing that, E immediately let go of Anne. She wiped her tears and shook her head fiercely. "You


    are right, Mom. Dad doesn''t like me crying."


    Anne smiled, shaking her head. She couldn''t help but feel sorry for the poor girl.


    Kim would lose his mind if they saved Colin. Who would be his next target be?


    Although Kim was a gangster, he lived in a society ruled byw. He would think twice before making his


    next move.


    Anne''s face turned pale as she looked out of the window.


    Kim was just like the night sky. However, just like how the sun dissipated the darkness and illuminated


    the world at dawn, they could defeat Kim if they managed to find the light.


    The confusion in Anne''s mind dispersed. She knew what to do now. The man was trying to frighten her.


    Therefore, she wouldn''t ept Kim''s offer. Anne decided to tell everything to Kevin. They could be


    extra cautious and protect themselves from the dangerous man.


    Once she made up her mind, Anne nodded and went to the study.


    Kevin was sitting on the chair, looking at the documents. But his eyes revealed that his mind was


    elsewhere.


    Anne sighed and knocked on the door. Kevin came to his senses and smiled at her.


    Before the man opened his mouth, Anne spoke. "Kevin, I have hidden something from you."


    The man closed the file and breathed a sigh of relief as if he had been waiting for Anne''s confession.


    "You and I have been married for many years, and I know you very well. I know that something has


    been bothering you, and for some reason, you didn''t want to talk to me about it. I was worried at first,


    but I am relieved now."


    Anne couldn''t help butugh at her stupidity. She wanted to hide the truth from Kevin, but the man had


    seen through her facade.


    There was no reason for her to hide the truth anymore. After all, Kevin was her husband. She could


    share everything with him.


    "Kevin, I''m sorry. We promised to be honest to each other, but I broke my promise today." Anne bit her


    lip guiltily.


    "I know you might have had your reasons for hiding the truth, so I won''t me you. Anyway, you are


    willing to tell me now. There is no reason to feel guilty."


    Tears welled up in Anne''s eyes. She sat opposite Kevin and told him about what Kim had asked her to


    do. The smile on Kevin''s gradually disappeared.


    His jaw tightened as he patiently listened to his wife. However, neither Kevin nor Anne could figure out


    why Kim had abducted Colin.


    The couple adored E, but they were never close to Colin. They didn''t realize that the man had


    chosen Colin as his target only to warn them.


    Kim was brave and powerful. He didn''t care about thew and never respected people''s lives.


    Moreover, he had tamed the men who worked under him. They, too, were like hungry wolves who


    listened to their master''s every word.


    Brandon was the best example for that.


    Eliza belonged to an eminent family. If the girl openly admitted her rtionship with Brandon, it meant


    that she had her father''s approval. The mayor was perhaps oblivious to the boy''s true identity.


    Brandon was a vindictive beast who enjoyed hurting people just the way his master did. Anne couldn''t


    even bring herself to imagine how the rest of the men would be.


    The underworld was just a gang with a bunch of criminals. However, what made it terrifying was the


    fact that most of the gangsters were associated with political leaders and those in power.


    Kim was the leader of the underworld mafia. His men blindly followed his orders. Anne was worried


    about what he might do next.


    "Kevin, I couldn''t watch them torture Colin. Kim is assaulting him only because of me. I feel guilty. I


    can''t bear to watch the people around me suffer." Anne grabbed Kevin''s hand and looked at him.


    "Kevin, I want you to inform everyone close to us about what Kim wants and the things he is capable of


    doing. Appoint bodyguards to look after them so that they don''t suffer like Colin."N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

 Chapter 537 Give Colin Back To Them (Part Two)

    Chapter 537 Give Colin Back To Them (Part Two)


    Kevin sped Anne''s hand and nodded in agreement.


    Kim was a smart man. He was aware of Anne''s weakness, but they would never let him seed this


    time.


    Anne was ready to sacrifice her life to protect her family. She would never let Kim anywhere near them.


    "Anne, I want you to stop worrying about Kim. I have the ability to protect everyone, trust me. Don''t


    think about anything and just stay with me. Kim is trying to scare you. You have to be calm now. Do you


    understand?" Kevin inteced his fingers with Anne''s and stared into her eyes. "We need you. Not only


    me but our three children as well. So don''t think about anything else!"


    Anne nodded and threw herself into Kevin''s arms. The Fu Family was where she belonged. She would


    never leave her husband and children.


    ''Kim, you can''t tear us apart!'' Anne thought.


    In the meantime, the wind was howling on the rooftop.


    Kim, dressed in a ck windbreaker, almost blended with the darkness. An evil grin crept onto his face


    as he looked at the moon.


    Darkness was the color of the night; there shouldn''t be even a spark of light. He believed that the


    existence of the moon was redundant.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Kim''s face turned cold as he heard the thumping of footsteps. He involuntarily grabbed the gun on his


    waist.


    "Boss." Kim''s body visibly rxed as he heard the familiar voice.


    He unsped his fingers from the gun and turned to look back. Brandon was standing with an evil grin


    on his face.


    He was no longer the gentle boy he used to be.


    "Boss, Eliza is crazy about me. She doesn''t even listen to her father anymore," said the boy, puffing his


    chest in pride.


    Eliza was the daughter of the superior mayor. Brandon couldn''t help himself from gloating about his


    achievement. After all, he had made a girl from an eminent family fall for him.


    Kim nodded and patted Brandon''s shoulder. "Good. But you can''t afford to be careless."


    "Boss, don''t worry. I will never ruin your ns." Brandon smiled at Kim. His eyes shone with admiration


    for his boss.


    Kim nodded. All his ns seemed to work. But he had a sense of foreboding that something would go


    wrong and his n would get ruined at thest minute.


    ''Anne, do you want to risk the lives of the people around you by staying with Kevin? Don''t you care


    about your loved ones? You belong here, with me, '' thought Kim.


    "Let us keep an eye on the Fu Family!" he ordered Brandon.


    "Yes, Boss. I will take care of everything." Brandon nodded earnestly.


    Kim turned to leave. However, after a few steps, he stopped and turned to look at Brandon. "Peter has


    been investigating Colin''s whereabouts, hasn''t he?


    Give Colin back to them."


    Kim didn''t care whether Colin was alive or not as long as he got what he wanted.


    The man wasn''t of any worth to him.


    "Okay, Boss." Brandon bowed respectfully.


    Once sure that he had given all the orders, Kim left. Although Brandon was a young man, Kim had faith


    in him. He knew that the boy would execute all his ns.


    The next morning, Peter called Kevin.


    The man was at home with Anne.


    "Kevin, I know where Colin is," Peter said in a serious tone, "But I''m afraid that Kim''s men will be


    guarding the ce. It is risky for me to go on my own. Bring some bodyguards or police with you. We


    will go there together to save Colin."


    "Okay!" Kevin nodded excitedly, "I''ll bring someone right away!"


    Anne stood up with Kevin to follow him. The man hesitated for a moment and finally said, "Anne, inform


    everyone that I will be bringing Colin back."


    A frown lined Anne''s forehead. She didn''t have the strength to face Colin because she was the reason


    for all his problems. She was afraid that the man wouldn''t want to see her either. Therefore, Anne


    decided to stay at home.


    Kevin heaved a sigh of relief and left.


    Anne slumped on the sofa and closed her eyes. Tears trickled down her cheeks when she opened


    them again.


    ''Isn''t this what you wanted, Kim? I am in pain right now. Are you happy?


    I don''t have the strength to face Colin anymore. You must be ecstatic right now, '' Anne thought.


    She took a deep breath topose herself before making the calls. Anne exined the situation to


    everyone she was close to.


    Many people cared about Anne. They didn''t care about Kim and were willing to take the risk to save


    her.


    But she cared for them and couldn''t afford to lose her loved ones anymore.


    Rose and Mark were finally happy after years of struggle. Moreover, Emily had just given birth to a


    baby. Anne couldn''t watch them get into trouble because of her.


    Therefore, she had to exin the magnitude of the problem to make sure they were cautious at all


    times.


    E had overheard the conversation between Anne and Kevin. The man was in the hall when he got


    the call, so E knew what was going on. She sat on the stairs on the second floor and stared at the


    wall in a daze.


    Her heart began racing in her chest when she heard that Kevin was going to see her father.


    Her face broke into an ecstatic grin. Since Anne was busy, she turned around and went back to her


    room, closing the door behind her. E threw herself on the bed and began rolling happily.


    She clutched her phone and ced it close to her heart. ''Dad, are you going toe to see me? Do


    you know how much I miss you?


    It doesn''t matter. Anyway, you are going toe back soon. I will tell how much I have missed you, ''


    thought E.


    Anne continued to call everyone near and dear, oblivious to the fact that E had overheard their


    conversation. She patiently exined the situation to everyone. People were scared at first, but they


    eventually understood the problem.


    Everyone knew that Kim was a dangerous man who would go to any lengths to have what he wanted.


    Therefore, they had to be more vignt from now on.


    Moreover, no one seemed to have any problem with Anne. They only hated Kim because everyone


    knew that he was a crazy man.

 Chapter 538 Please Stay Away From Me And My Daughter

    Chapter 538 Please Stay Away From Me And My Daughter


    Kevin and Peter arrived at the ce with their men. The two of them looked at each other before


    scanning the ce. Considering the danger they were in, the two men sought help from the police.


    "Everyone, be careful!" Kevin reminded.


    At first, he only wanted to bring the bodyguards. But since Kim was a cold-blooded murderer, he


    decided toe with the police. After all, the police could use their power and guns to protect them.


    The police officers grabbed their weapons, ready to attack. They, too, knew that Kim was dangerous


    beyond theirprehension.


    "Mr. Kevin, please stay right here. I will quickly go inside with my team." The police captain stepped


    forward.


    Knowing that they had a n of their own, Kevin and Peter retreated.


    The captain waved his hand. Following his cue, a group of policemen gathered around him.


    They had taken position around the building for a long time but couldn''t find anyone around. It looked


    like a deste building.


    However, this couldn''t be an empty ce. They knew that the building was Kim''s secret ce where he


    had trapped Colin.


    Therefore, everyone had to be cautious now.


    The police quickly moved into the building and threw a smoke bomb. But, to their utter dismay, no one


    walked out.


    Kevin and Peter were equally surprised. They couldn''t understand what was going in.


    The head of the police remained calm. He immediately waved to the other team.


    Another group of men jumped into the building, scanning the ce with vignt eyes. They waited for


    the enemy to attack any time.


    However, there was not a trace of human activity in the building.


    The ce seemed eerily silent.


    It was indeed an empty house. The police exchanged quizzical nces.


    They continued to proceed with caution because Kim was a cunning fox. He might appear in front of


    them any time and catch them off guard. But no one else was in the vicinity.


    "Captain, this is an empty house!" one of the policemen reported.


    The captain was astounded. The information was from a reliable source. He didn''t think that the house


    would be empty. The man quickly turned around and exined the situation to Kevin.


    Kevin looked at Peter, wondering what was going on.


    "Sir, we have found the hostage, but he has suffered serious injuries. The man is unconscious. Please


    call the medical team right away. We have to take him to the hospital," said another voice.


    The police captain gave his orders right away, and the medical team rushed into the building.


    "ording to our investigation, this is an empty house. There are no bombs or any weapons here,"


    informed the captain.


    Kevin nodded. He had noticed what was going on even before the police informed him.


    They hadn''t saved Colin from Kim, but the man had decided to send Colin back to them instead.


    He had chosen to set him free. This was a deeply inmmatory move! When Kim wanted Colin, he


    made sure no one could find him. However, now that he had chosen to let him go, he still made it


    difficult for them to find him.


    Kevin angrily stormed into the building. Peter followed him with a smile on his face.


    Kim had always been arrogant. Therefore, he wasn''t surprised.


    The medical staff quickly lifted Colin and ced him on the stretcher. The man looked frail; the blood


    on his broken finger had dried up. They hadn''t bothered to bandage the wound. Colin''s finger was


    infected, and the puss continued to ooze out.


    His suit was torn on the ces where they had beaten him up. The bruises all over his body revealed


    that he had been attacked with a whip. There were other scars and injuries they couldn''t identify yet.


    Kevin closed his eyes as anger surged through his veins. ''Kim, I will find you soon. And when I do, I''ll


    make sure you suffer the same fate.''


    The medical team took Colin to the hospital right away. The doctors made aprehensive


    examination to analyze his physical and mental health.


    Although Colin was tortured for several days, there were no internal injuries in his body. He was in


    good condition. However, they couldn''t recover his broken finger.


    Perhaps this was the best for him.


    Kevin called Anne right away to inform her that they had found Colin. The woman fell silent.


    ''Kim, is this your first gift for me?''


    "Anne, please don''t overthink this. We didn''t expect this to happen, but Colin is safe now. Kim can''t hurt


    anyone now!" Kevin growled angrily.


    "I trust you," Anne replied after taking a deep breath.


    Since time immemorial, justice had won evil. There was no way Kim would escape after hurting so


    many people.


    Colin was still in aa. Anne was hesitant to share the news with E. She decided to tell her once


    Colin regained consciousness.


    The little girl would be heartbroken to see her father in such a condition.


    Anne went to the hospital that evening. Colin was still unconscious.


    "Doctor, I thought that he was only suffering from minor bruising and not any serious injuries. Why


    hasn''t he woken up yet?" Anne shook her head in confusion.


    "This gentleman has been through a lot of pain. He is finally resting, and his subconscious mind is


    forcing him to rest longer." The doctor sighed.


    Anne''s body went stiff after she heard that. After a long while, she turned around, sat on the edge of


    the bed and examined the wounds on Colin''s body. She felt sad to see how thin he had be.


    She let out a weary sigh and held Colin''s hand. "You are in a safe ce, Colin. You are out of danger


    now. We have saved you from the devil. Why don''t you want to wake up? Don''t you miss E? You will


    be able to see her only if you wake up."


    Anne knew that only E had the power to wake him up.


    However, Colin refused to move. He was still in deep sleep.


    Anne took out her phone and yed a video of E dancing around and having fun. The little girl was


    laughing happily.


    Her joyfulughter reverberated across the silent room.


    A frown lined Colin''s forehead. Anne''s heart leaped to her throat; she immediately increased the


    volume.


    After struggling for half an hour, Colin finally opened his eyes. Confusion settled on his face as he


    looked around the room.


    "Doctor, the patient is awake!" Anne shouted.


    The door of the ward flew open, and the doctor rushed in. He examined Colin''s body and breathed a


    sigh of relief. "This gentleman will recover soon if he gets good rest."


    Anne thanked the doctor and sat beside Colin.


    Just then, Kevin arrived at the ward with Eddy. He didn''t know that Anne was here.


    "Colin. I''m sorry," Anne whimpered guiltily.


    After a long time, Colin''s eyes finally came to focus. He looked around before his gaze settled on Anne.


    The man looked as if he couldn''t recognize her. "Where is E?" he asked in a raspy voice.


    "Don''t worry. E is in the Fu Family''s residence. But you are injured now. I was worried that E might


    freak out if she sees you in this condition, so I didn''t bring her with me," Anne exined.


    Colin scoffed sarcastically. "E will be safe only if she leaves your family. Your house is the most


    dangerous ce in the world. My daughter will not be safe there."


    Anne''s heart sank. Her worst fear hade true.


    Unable to face him, she looked away. After Kim abducted Colin, all the people who had coborated


    with him terminated their contracts. The man was left with nothing now.


    However, none of it mattered because she and Kevin would take care of everything. The couple was


    responsible for the man''s condition, so they would do anything to help him.


    However, no one could heal his broken finger or the trauma in his heart.


    "I''m really sorry. I didn''t expect that Kim would do this to you." Tears streamed down Anne''s cheeks.


    "It''s all my fault. I know that I can''t reverse the damages regardless of what I do or say."


    Colin''s jaw tightened; his body grew tense. "I want to see my daughter!"


    "Okay!" Anne nodded and called Kevin right away.


    The man immediately left home to bring E.


    E was sitting on the bed, ying with her doll. Her eyes shed with excitement when she saw the


    door open.


    "Uncle, have you found my father? Have youe to take me to him?" E asked, grinning happily.


    Kevin''s eyes widened, but he managed to suppress the astonishment on his face. "Yes. I am going to


    take you to your father."


    E pped her hands excitedly. "Great! That''s great! I am going to see my father!" She was jumping


    on the bed happily.


    Kevin''s heart broke at the sight of the little girl. He walked out of the room, giving time for her to get


    ready. The little girl put on her shoes and followed him to the car.


    She was smiling andughing on the way to the hospital. The world somehow seemed beautiful today.


    Once they reached the hospital, E ran to the ward and opened the door. However, the smile on her


    face vanished when she saw her father''s broken body.


    Colin was a strong man who loved sports. She had never seen her father like this in her life.


    The man''s face was pale; he looked weak.


    E slowly walked up to him.


    "Dad!" She hugged him tightly and began to cry hysterically.


    E had been excited about meeting her father but didn''t think that she would see him in this condition.


    She couldn''t understand what had happened to him.


    "E, don''t cry. Daddy is back. Don''t cry, honey." Colin stroked her backfortingly.


    E nodded, but fresh tears cascaded down her cheeks when she saw his bandaged finger. "Dad,


    does your hand hurt?"


    Kim had chopped the middle finger of Colin''s right hand.


    The blood on Colin''s face drained as he recalled the incident. His body trembled with fear. However, he


    forced a smile. "Yes, a little bit. But I will get better in a couple of days."


    E nodded and saw Anne standing beside the bed. She quickly walked up to her and grabbed her


    hand. "Thank you so much, Mom. You have kept your promise. If it weren''t for you and Uncle Kevin,


    Daddy wouldn''t havee back soon."


    The girl''s words broke Anne''s heart all over again. She felt guilty and couldn''t stop ming herself for


    Colin''s condition.


    Anne shook her head fiercely. ''It''s not true! I''m the reason why your dad got into trouble, '' thought she.


    However, Anne couldn''t say the words out in front of E.


    She deserved me and punishment, not gratitude.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Colin couldn''t stand it anymore. "E, you had one mother, but she died when you were born. The


    woman in front of you is not your mother!"


    The little girl turned around and looked at her father in confusion. He had allowed her to address Anne


    as her mother, but he seemed to have a problem with it now.


    "Mrs. Anne, I hope you realize the danger you have brought into our lives. Please stay away from me


    and my daughter. We don''t want to see you anymore!" Colin eximed.


    Anne''s lips trembled. She stepped forward to exin but the words stuck in her throat.


    Colin had every right to be mad at her. She was the reason for all the problems he had to go through.


    How could Anne justify herself after what had happened?


    "Dad, what''s wrong with you? How can you talk to her like this? When you were gone, Mom and Uncle


    Kevin took good care of me. They treated me as their own child," E exined. She was surprised to


    witness the change in her father''s attitude.


    But Colin continued to re at Anne. His disgust and hatred for the woman were evident in his eyes.


    He had already been through a lot and didn''t want to suffer anymore because of the Fu Family.


    Moreover, he had to protect his daughter as well. He was all she had. If something happened to him,


    E would be an orphan.


    Colin had to think of his daughter first. Her safety was more important to him. Therefore, he decided to


    stay away from the Fu Family.


    He believed that Anne would understand his concern and stay away from them.

 Chapter 539 Desperate To Find Kim

    Chapter 539 Desperate To Find Kim


    Anne took a deep breath in, nodded and said, "Mr. Colin, don''t worry. The Fu Family will take all your


    losses that you have suffered and for anything arising therefrom from this moment forth. Plus, we have


    enlisted the services of bodyguards to ensure your safety."


    Initially, Anne wanted to tell him that he should have a good rest and look after himself. But she didn''t


    know how to breach the topic considering that she genuinely felt that he med her for everything he


    had been through, whether he openly admitted or not.


    With an exasperated sigh, Anne turned around slowly.


    Standing just outside the door, Kevin could make out Colin''s voice. He frowned but he nheless felt


    helpless in terms of actively doing something.


    After all, it was wholly their fault that had caused Colin the torture he''d suffered. It waspletely


    understandable, even justified, that he would be furious over this.


    They had no leg to stand on. They really couldn''t me him one bit.


    When Anne walked out of the room, she heard E say angrily, "Dad, how can you do this? Mom is so


    good to me. How can you say that?"


    "E, you are still young. There are many things you don''t fullyprehend yet. When you grow up,


    you will definitely understand my reasoning" Colin said in a tired voice.


    Kevin held Anne by the hand, looked her deep in the eyes and shook his head feebly.


    The couple slowly made their way across the hallway. Anne felt as if she was skating on thin ice, and


    that she could just be engulfed by the frigid water below at any moment.


    "Kevin, now that Kim doesn''t have anyone hostage, do you think we''re safe from his threats and


    interference? Looking up at him, Anne broached this all important question.


    After a moment of silent consideration, he nodded. He responded, "The police together with Peter are


    searching high and low for Kim. Whether he is dead or alive, they will not stop their search until they


    find him.


    A dangerous fugitive like Kim who had somehow managed to deceive the government and escape


    death row would have to be captured, whether dead or alive.


    Anne nodded. Things wouldn''t be so bad if they managed to catch Kim.


    "We should attend to procuring a really wonderful gift and pay a visit to the mayor," Kevin said with a bit


    of a cold tone.


    The mayor''s daughter was dating none other than Brandon.


    It was a reasonable notion that no one could truly know where Kim''s current whereabouts were,


    especially since he had mastered the art of flying under the radar. But Brandon was different. He was


    working for Kim.


    Anne nodded. When she returned home, she packed the gift up, ready to go. She put on light make-up


    which made her look natural, and then made her way to the mayor''s home with Kevin.


    At this particrly time, the mayor was out of town for work. Just his wife was at home.


    The mayor''s wife seemed surprised to have guests when she noticed their arrival, but as soon as she


    made out that it was the two of them, her surprised disappeared and she graciously invited them into


    their home.


    The mayor''s wife took the time to make sure she personally poured their tea for them. She was indeed


    an obliging host. She said, "I must apologize, but the mayor is investigating matters out of town at the


    moment."


    "Ah, that isn''t a problem," Kevin replied courteously. "We haven''te to see the mayor."


    Slightly astonished, she responded, "If not the mayor, for whom have you made the trip?"


    "We are here to see Eliza," Anne exined.


    The mayor''s wife''s astonishment grew ten-fold. Eliza was a young woman. What business could Kevin


    and Anne possibly have with her?


    "Wait a few moments. I''ll call Eliza now," the mayor''s wife answered politely.


    Anne and Kevin both nodded, and after a little waiting, Eliza graced them with her presence.


    At the ball, Eliza was impressed by Anne and Kevin. She admired their rtionship greatly, as well, as


    something to look up to. Naturally seeing them now, she greeted them with warmth and familiarity, "Mr.


    Kevin, Mrs. Anne."


    Anne and Kevin nodded politely in acknowledgement. Anne smiled and asked, "Eliza, do you


    remember all the events that transpired at the all that day?"


    Eliza nodded, but looked a little confused. "Is something wrong?"


    With a genteel smile, Anne continued, "Well, on that day, when I had danced with Brandon, he had


    expressed some interest in working in Kevin''spany. But unfortunately, amidst the festivity, I had


    forgotten to take his phone number. Will you be able to help us make contact with him?"


    "Is he nning on joining Mr. Kevin''spany?" Eliza was astonished. "I was of the impression that


    his intentions were to stay in his own family business?"


    Anne looked at Kevin for assistance. He took the lead andplimented Eliza, "Brandon is your


    boyfriend. He was to be an exceptional fellow to be courting someone of your caliber!"


    After all. Eliza was just a youngdy looking out for her future, without anything to hide. Hearing Kevin''s


    words, she blushed a deep crimson.


    Within herself, she understood the reasoning behind this notion. After all, if he remained in his family''s


    business, he would not be able to showcase his own talent to its full potential.


    If he took a position in anotherpany, there would be no usations of nepotism and his hard work


    and skills would be given due credit.


    Plus, Brandon had already proposed that he would take her hand in marriage!


    After some thought, Eliza dropped the idea that Brandon would not have considered this.


    She immediately whipped out her phone and found Brandon''s number. Anne noted down the number


    as soon as she saw it.


    "Eliza, let us not make any mention of this to Brandon. He had told me that he wants to surprise you


    with his sess after he achieves what he sets out to do." Anne winked at Eliza.


    Eliza nodded with a smile, looking rather pleased. He promised them repeatedly that she would not


    mention a word to him.


    Anne sighed slightly. She knew that Eliza and Brandon were not cut from the same cloth. They


    definitely could not be together.


    It was quite obvious that the youngdy had been swept off her feet by Brandon... s, her heart was


    destined to be shattered in the near future.


    Unfortunately for Eliza, Anne could not advise her on the rtionship now.


    Kevin looked at Anne, and they nodded at each other. They stood up and said their goodbyes.


    The mayor''s wife attempted them to stay for a little longer, but they politely declined and ensured that


    she showed them out.


    Although Eliza hadn''t caught onto anything, there was a hint of suspicioning from the wife.


    But given that everything seemed fine, perhaps she was overthinking.


    Instead of making their way back home, the two of them when straight to the police station to request


    that the police monitor the location of the user of the phone number.


    The location services showed that the phone was situated at the AN Group.


    "Is Brandon at your office?" Anne was thoroughly bewildered.


    Kevin shook his head and began, "No, it can''t be. But..."


    "Brandon can''t be so foolish. If he were there, he''d have been caught by you easily on several


    asions," Anne finished his thought. Suddenly a jocr voice came from behind them.


    They turned around to be greeted by the sight of Peter.


    After the police had seen Peter''s strength and ability, they were eager to cooperate and work with Peter


    in order to find Kim.


    So Peter was now working in the police station.


    "Don''t be so desperate to find Kim. He will not be easily discovered. For now, the matter of utmost is


    importance is protection of those around you." Peter yawned and continued, "I could tell someone was


    following me today."


    Someone was stalking him?


    Upon hearing this bit of information, Anne was struck dumb. Who was so gutsy and confident to have


    the nerve to follow a detective in the employ of the police force?


    Although Peter was making a joke to make light of the heavy atmosphere, he was quick to realize he


    shouldn''t be too easy with his words.


    "I have let everyone close to me know of the situation. ordingly, bodyguards have been assigned to


    them, night and day. There are a few stationed at the hospital to ensure Eddy''s safety. We shouldn''t


    have a problem," Anne said very seriously.


    Although Kim and his men were indeed madmen, the police were keeping a close eye on the situation.


    Once they uncovered their location, the police would move quickly to ensure they were caught. Kim


    and his team of bandits were wise enough not to take this lightly, so the chance that they would strike


    in public was exceedingly low at this point.


    "Maybe this number can still be very useful..." Peter added.


    Kevin and Anne exchanged a look of confusion and shook their heads in disbelief.


    After departing from the station, Anne and Kevin made their way to the hospital to check up on Eddy.


    He was making a speedy recovery.


    Since Eddy had his operation, Selma could not care less about anything except being at his side.


    Simon and Sally were at the family mansion while Selma stayed at the hospital so as to be close to


    Eddy.


    "Dad, mom, you''re here." Eddy raised his head from his supine position and smiled happily at the sight


    of the two of them.


    A small smile appeared on their faces. Seeing him dispelled some of the heaviness that the entire


    situation had caused them. Their feeling of ipetence and helplessness slowly ebbed away now.


    They felt their couragee back. They would ensure they won this battle and protected their kids and


    everyone around them!


    "How are you feeling today? Is the wound still itchy?" Anne was sitting next to Eddy. A single strand of


    her long hair tickled his little nose.


    Eddy smiled and answered seriously, "I''m recovering well without anyplications. The doctor said I


    should be discharged soon."


    "Don''t focus on leaving the hospital." Kevin looked at Eddy and said, "You must take good care of


    yourself!"


    After such a big operation, he couldn''t afford to be careless when it came to his health.


    Eddy nodded obediently, but he looked back at Kevin with a look of slight confusion.


    In the past, E would definitelye to give him somepany for a while, but today she hadn''t


    come.


    "Mom, where is E?" Eddy asked, after some hesitation.


    Registering his question, Anne froze and then turned her fax in a highly unnatural way. Eddy and E


    had a very good rtionship. How could she tell him that she would never be seeing them again?


    Eddy was very intelligent. He immediately deduced that something was strange about Anne''s


    demeanor, so he turned to Kevin for an answer.


    Kevin''s face was stiff. He let out a heavy sigh.


    "Dad, Mom, what''s happened? What happened to E?" Eddy could not help but be anxious at


    the thought of something happening to her.


    "Don''t move. I''ll tell you what happened." Realizing that it would be impossible to keep this from him,


    Anne told him everything. Eddy fell into a strange silence.


    It turned out that it was all because of them that E''s father disappeared!


    Now, E''s father was seriously injured and one of his fingers was cut off. It was all because of them!


    If he were Colin, he wouldn''t let E get in touch with the Fu Family either!


    In the kindergarten, he had no feelings for any children except for E. But now...


    His only ymate he had allowed into his life had disappeared from his life. It was as if a huge part of


    his heart had disappeared, leaving a big, gaping hole in its ce.


    But at the same time, Eddy understood that only by keeping away from the Fu Family could they live a


    safer, happier life.


    "Mom, it doesn''t matter. As long as E''s dad hase back alive, it doesn''t matter whether E


    comes to see me or not. I don''t care." Eddy forced a smile.


    Anne''s heart ached for him. She almost burst into tears.


    "Eddy, don''t worry. After we catch Kim, Mommy will take you to find E. E will forgive us." Anne


    sounded firm. She didn''t dare to apologize or visit Colin, because that evil, vile man had his eyes on


    her, like a thief in the night.


    Only by pretending not to care, could they protect Colin and E!


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    However, everything would be different after they caught Kim!


    Eddy nodded and immediately changed the topic. "Where are Simon and Sally? What are they doing?"


    "The two of them are bored all day long and want to go out to have fun, but they have just been taught


    a lesson by your dad." Thinking of the two little guys, Anne felt helpless.


    Maybe it was because that the two kids grew up together with her. Although they were more mature


    than ordinary two-year-old children, they were not as good as Eddy.


    But about this, she wasn''t sure if it gave her morefort, or even less in respect of worrying about


    them.


    Every age had its own state. If this wasn''t the case, there must be something wrong.


    Eddy smiled and shook his head. His younger brother and sister were energetic and naughty. They


    were much better than him!


    But he was not jealous, because if they lived well, it meant that he also lived well!

 Chapter 540 Leaving

    Chapter 540 Leaving


    Another five long days passed by without any further developments. Kim was now a wanted man and


    the entire city was on the alert, yet he still managed to master deception and no trace of him was


    found.


    Brandon''s phone number was nowpletely useless to the investigation. The information about its


    location hadn''t changed as it still indicated that the phone was at Kevin''spany.


    Unfortunately, Kevin could not rack his brain any further for a possible reason for what was happening.


    Besides, Kim no longer seemed to pose a threat to anyone. He had not harassed or threatened


    anyone. It was if he had no opportunity to do so from wherever he was currently. The general opinion


    was that it was safe to go about their lives without throwing any caution to the wind.


    But just when everyone had be rxed and somewhatcent, that was when something


    disastrous urred, like a bolt out of the blue.


    On that day, the sun had not yet rose and everyone was fast asleep in their warm beds. Suddenly, the


    shrill ring of Anne''s phone woke everyone up, unceremoniously.


    Anne was in the middle of a nightmare when she was so rudely awakened. In this dream, Colin stood


    before her, drenched in blood. He grabbed her around the neck, throttling her, and he was asking


    furiously why she had caused him such harm.


    Just then, her sleep broke.


    The caller ID identified that it was Rose. She anxiously rubbed her brow, filled with concern. She


    thought perhaps Rose was calling regarding something or the other to do with the business. But when


    the call connected, Rose sounded distraught beyond measure.


    "Anne! Someone has attacked Mark and kidnapped him!" Anne could hear from Rose''s voice that she


    was crying. "What should we do? We have to do something! Surely Kim is behind this! What if he


    tortures my Mark? What if he kills him?!"


    The panic in Rose''s voice echoed in Anne''s ears, tormenting her. Her heart rate escted dangerously.


    Rose and Mark had taken the necessary precautions. In fact, they had enlisted the services of no less


    than five bodyguards to constantly apany them. And yet... Kim still managed to abduct Mark.


    There was no need to think any further. It could only be Kim. No one else would target them.


    "Rose, don''t panic - we will find him," Kevinforted.


    Anne closed her eyes, trying to deal with her inner anguish. Kim''s warning rang in her ears over and


    over. A sad smile of utter disbelief yed slightly on her lips.


    No matter what security precautions were taken, Kim always managed to pierce through them with


    ease.


    He was a man of his word. She didn''t capitte to his request that she should leave her family and go


    with him to a ce that no one would find them, so he was meting out his vengeance on Mark.


    ''Kim, you really want me dead, isn''t it?'' she thought.


    "Kevin, we really have no choice." Looking at Kevin helplessly, Anne continued, "We have taken as


    many precautions as humanly possible, and we have still failed dismally. Mark has been abducted.


    Kim was brutal enough continuously torture Colin, even cutting his finger off. To what brutish treatment


    would he submit Mark?


    Would he cut off Mark''s entire arm?


    Colin''s bloody form, fresh in her memory from her tormenting nightmare shed before her eyes once


    more. Her eyes became bloodshot. Inside herself she couldn''t help but berate herself. ''I have already


    caused such harm to Colin, implicating him in this messy affair. I cannot do the same to Mark, I won''t.


    Rose can''t live without him.''


    "So you want to leave me and our children?" Kevin''s voice was heavy with impotency.


    He had truly believed that Kim would not have another chance to cause any further trouble. He really


    didn''t think he would manage to kidnap yet another person, especially Mark.


    In this moment, Anne could not take it anymore and broke down, which in turn caused the same


    response in Kevin.


    Why? Why did Kim keep pestering her? Why couldn''t he leave them be?


    With her eyes opened wide in distress, she thought, ''Should I leave Kevin? Must I leave my children?''


    Was she... Ready? Capable?


    "Anne - calm down. We will find a way. We will find a way!" He put his arms lovingly around her


    shoulders.


    But time was of the essence, and it was running out very quickly. It was easy to take a life. It could


    happen in the blink of an eye.


    Did they really have time?


    Where on earth was Mark now? Would they even manage to locate him before his life was taken?


    Would what happened to Colin repeat itself on Mark?


    Would Rose be able to handle such a consequence?


    "Ha ha..." Anne pushed Kevin''s hand away, rolled her eyes towards the ceiling andughed derisively.


    It was the dead of night but everything was about to be disturbed. Her cold voice cut through the night,


    it had a chilling and eery effect.


    Without saying another word, she walked decisively towards the wardrobe and numbly, mechanically


    started sorting some dresses out for packing to leave.


    Kevin put a nervous hand to his forehead, rubbing it gently to ease his strain. He wanted to rush to her


    and fling the clothes out of her hands.


    But he knew better than to do this.


    After putting on some clothes, she walked to her dresser and packed the remainder of her things.


    Then, she continued to her room, and packed all her belongings neatly into her suitcase.


    Anne and Kevin both knew that Kim had his men watching their home. They would be keeping an eye


    on every member of the family. They would definitely alert Kim of her departure as soon as she left.


    Anne''s leaving could save Mark.


    So Anne was going to leave. She wanted to do everything in her power to save Mark the agony of


    whatever he was being put through.


    After packing up, Anne took her suitcase and made her way to the exit. Kevin reached out a hand to


    stop her, but in the end, he didn''t say anything.


    ''Anne, go ahead. You don''t need to look back. Because I will be behind you. Even if you go to the ends


    of the earth, I will follow you there.


    It doesn''t matter if you leave the city. Wherever you go, I will follow you. We have promised each other


    that we would never let go, that we would spend our lives walking hand in hand.''


    The servants had already awakened, one after the other, due to themotion. When they saw her,


    they greeted her with bewilderment. She was like a soulless puppet, walking forward lifelessly.


    The servants began to gossip among themselves. They wondered if Anne and Kevin had had a terrible


    argument.


    It was early in the morning, and fresh dew was covering the des of grass. Anne walked forward, one


    determined step at a time.


    The early birds were chirping happy tunes which was such a pleasant melody to be greeted by, first


    thing in the morning. But her downtrodden heart turned their songs into a sad, mncholic bad.


    ''Kim, did you see that? Now, I''ve left the Fu Family''s residence and I am wandering, with nowhere to


    call my own. Are you satisfied? You''ve forced me to submit to what you want!


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    So, now won''t you return Mark to his family?''


    Walking aimlessly, Anne realized there were quite a few cars, including taxis, on the road. Slightly


    confused, she made her way to the hospital.


    Selma had arranged for a bed to be ced in Eddy''s ward. She was fast asleep. Anne walked passed


    Selma and made a beeline for Eddy.


    She reached out a slender, beautiful hand to touch his soft, porcin white cheek. Eddy woke up


    abruptly to the unexpected sight of his mother.


    "Mom, why are you visiting so early?" Eddy whispered, so as not to wake up the sleeping Selma.


    With a poker face, Anne heaved a sigh and said, "I have some urgent issues to attend to regarding the


    company. I''ll have to go away on a business trip and I am not sure when I will be able to return. So I


    thought I shoulde see you before I left."


    Anne didn''t worry too much about her other two kids. They had the servants, as well as Kevin, to take


    care of them at home. It was Eddy that she was very anxious about.


    Eddy had undergone a grueling operation. He was still in a bad state. She didn''t want Eddy to worry


    about her when he was in a bad way.


    Eddy didn''t pick up anything unusual or out of character with his mother. He nodded his head, and


    punched a fist in the air to show his excitement. "Don''t worry, Mom! I will be out of the hospital and fully


    recovered by the time you are back!"


    Anne nodded. She felt exceptionally lucky that Kim had targeted Mark, and not her dearest Eddy,


    Otherwise, how would she have been able to take it?


    A fearful chill made its way up her spine. She didn''t dare stay longer lest she cause more danger for


    those around her. She rushed a fewst words and hurriedly left the hospital.


    Finding herself out on the street once again, she realized that the city was so familiar. It was a ce


    where her heart found its rest. But now, she was to leave this ce. She was filled with dread.


    Then, she looked up at the sky and sighed heavily. She bought a ticket at the station and went to S


    City.


    S City was far away from A City. It would take two entire days and nights for her to make the train trip.


    She could have booked a flight. But the ne was too fast. She would leave her home so quickly, in


    the blink of an eye.


    She didn''t want to leave her family, her husband and her children. She wanted to stay in A City for as


    long as possible.


    Sitting on the seat of the train, she slowly closed her eyes. Out of nowhere, a person took the seat next


    to her.


    Initially, Anne was too depressed to care to open eyes and see who hade to sit with her. But the


    man''s words shocked her, "Ms. Anne, you have not disappointed my boss. You are reliable."


    Looking at the man before her, Anne scowled. The man was none other than Brandon.


    "Ms. Anne, why are you looking at me in such a manner? Don''t worry. Mark will be home this


    afternoon. He is safe. Before I could do anything to him, my boss instructed me to release him. s,


    that is a real pity!" Brandon shook his head regretfully.


    Anne''s eyes hatefully narrowed as she recalled the video in which Brandon so inhumanely cut off


    Colin''s finger.


    He looked like quite the youngster, perhaps even shy of twenty years of age. Yet, his ruthlessness and


    disregard for human life was atrocious.


    How could such a person be saved?


    "Why did you choose this path?" Hearing her words, he was shocked. He had anticipated that she


    would not engage him at all. He raised his eyebrows in shock.


    "Back then, I was just an orphan wandering around and begging. I didn''t start a new life until I met my


    boss. He is the only person I believe in. He is the reason for my life. I will do whatever he asks of me!"


    With a smile on his face, Brandon continued, "Ms. Anne, you''re too stubborn. You only know the merits


    of Kevin and never try to know our boss. If you really got to know him, you would definitely fall in love


    with him."


    "Fall in love with him?" Anne sneered, "I''d rather die than fall in love with a devil."


    The smile on Brandon''s face disappeared. He said icily, "My boss is not a devil. He saved my life.


    Although he has a vicious side, he was forced to show this side!"


    "Who forced him? The society ruled byw or thosemon people?" Anne asked coldly.


    Brandon opened his mouth, but found that he didn''t know how to refute her insinuations. He turned his


    head angrily and ignored her.


    Anne red out of the window. The train had started to kick into gear and the scenery had begun to


    look as if it were moving backward.


    Her heart sank slowly. She was really leaving! She was actually really leaving!


    Besides, she was apanied by Brandon. Did it mean that she wouldn''t have the chance to contact


    Kevin in the future?


    Then she sighed heavily. It didn''t matter. As long as Mark could return to Rose safely, everything she


    did would be worth it.


    At the same time, Kevin was standing outside and watching the train go away. He closed his eyes in


    pain.


    ''Anne, just leave here for the time being. When youe back, you will be totally free. You will no


    longer be threatened.''


    Clenching his fists, Kevin turned around coldly. ''Kim, the battle between us has just begun!''


    Without the woman that the two of them both cared about, this ce would be a real battlefield.


    The real fight began.

 Chapter 541 Be An Obedient Daughter (Part One)

    Chapter 541 Be An Obedient Daughter (Part One)


    Brandon spent the next two days keeping a watchful eye on Anne. He sat with her at all times and


    examined her every move. He would follow her even to thevatory, leaving no chance for her to


    escape.


    Anne sensed the boy''s suspicions. She told him that it was impossible to escape from a moving train.


    But Brandon grinned and informed her that he would obey Kim''s order. He was faithful to his boss and


    followed his every instruction.


    Anne sighed and continued to sleep, sitting on her seat. Brandon was a young boy who loved to talk.


    He sometimes deliberately started a conversation to break the awkward silence. But Anne wasn''t up for


    chatting; she ignored him. The boy had no choice but to y with his phone.


    Anne looked out of the window and closed her eyes as the wind brushed across her face.


    ''Kevin, I chose this path in the end. I think this is good for all of us and I hope you live a happy life when


    I am away.


    I know you won''t let me be with the vindictive man, so I will be waiting for the day you find me and take


    me back home.''


    Meanwhile, Mark finally returned home, putting an end to everyone''s worries.


    He immediately left for Fu Family''s house with Rose.


    Kevin couldn''t ept the fact that Anne had left him. He locked up in his room, wallowing in sorrow. He


    neither ate nor slept. Fear and the pain of losing Anne wracked his bones. Hearing Rose''s voice, the


    man finally opened the door.


    Rose''s eyes widened in shock when she saw Kevin. It looked like the man had aged ten years in one


    day.


    "Kevin, I''m sorry. It''s all my fault. Anne had to pay such a heavy price because of me." in guilt was


    written across Mark''s face. He couldn''t stop ming himself.


    He knew that Kim would go to any lengths to have what he wanted. Therefore, they had to be vignt


    at all times. However, despite all their safety measures, Kim stopped their car, knocked out the five


    bodyguards, and took Mark away.


    Mark was aware of Colin''s situation. He thought that he would suffer the same fate as Colin. However,


    Kim had set him free.


    Only after returning home did Mark find out what Anne had done. He had been feeling guilty and


    couldn''t stop ming himself.


    Anne and Kevin had united after a lot of struggle. But the two had separated again because of Mark.


    Kevin shook his head and patted Mark''s shoulder. "I''m d that you are back safe and sound. Then


    Anne''s sacrifice is worth it."


    He sighed and returned to his room.


    But Rose quickly stepped forward and held the door, blocking his way.


    Kevin stopped and red at her. But his face softened when he looked at her eyes, which reminded


    him of Anne. He couldn''t be mad at her.


    ''Anne, where are you now? Do you have any idea how much I miss you? Anne, I cannot live a second


    without you.''


    "Kevin, you haven''t eaten anything for an entire day. Anne would be upset if she finds out that you have


    been ruining your health like this. Moreover, you have three kids. Think about them. You have to be


    strong enough to take care of your kids." Rose tried convincing him.


    Simon and Sally were standing aside, looking at the adults in confusion.


    They thought Anne was busy with thepany''s affairs and didn''t know that she had left them.


    Looking at the two kids, Kevin rubbed his forehead and forced a smile. "Rose, you have mistaken me. I


    locked myself in the room to think of an idea to deal with Kim. I was too busy plotting a n that I forgot


    to eat and sleep. I am not ruining my health. I''ll be fine soon."


    Rose pursed her lips and studied Kevin''s face. He didn''t look like he was lying.


    "All right.


    Have youe up with a solution?" asked Mark.


    Kevin waved his hands in exasperation and slumped on the sofa. "Kim has good anti-detection


    capability. He has the ability to sneak out without leaving a trace. If the police can''t find him, what do


    you think I can do?


    The man has manipted Anne to leave me. I don''t know what he has said to convince her, but his


    idea has worked. He seems to have a n of his own. I feel that I''m his next target and that he is going


    to attack me soon."


    Kevin thought he would see Kim again soon.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Mark frowned. His instincts told him that the worst was yet toe.


    "Kevin, you must be careful," he warned, staring into the man''s eyes.


    Kevinughed weakly. "Don''t worry. He won''t be able to get rid of me soon. Killing me isn''t an easy


    task."


    Mark sighed. He was aware of Kevin''s potential, but Kim was dangerous. No one could anticipate his


    next move.


    Eddy was still in the hospital, and Selma was apanying him.


    The woman wasn''t aware of Anne''s decision. Eddy told her that Anne had gone on a business trip.


    Selma was disappointed that the woman had left when her kid hadn''t recovered yet. She didn''t like that


    Anne chosen thepany over her children.


    However, Eddy exined the situation and why it was important for Anne to leave. Selma couldn''t help


    but smile at her grandson''s empathetic nature.


    Eddy was sitting on the bed, watching the same cartoon for the hundredth time.


    His parents and E came to visit him often, making the ward lively. However, only Selma was with him


    now. The silence was killing him.


    A frown lined his forehead as he remembered E. He missed her. Eddy had got close to her over the


    last few days. He couldn''t help but think that the girl had forgotten him after leaving the Fu Family.


    Moreover, his parents were busy dealing with Kim. Eddy decided that when everything was over, he


    would to go to the Shen Family''s house to teach her a lesson.


    How could E forget him so soon?


    Eddy closed his eyes and took a deep breath. Just then, the door flew open. The boy turned around;


    his eyes widened as he saw a familiar figure sneaking into the room.


    E was examining the ce to see if anyone was watching her.


    Once sure that no one was around, she walked into the room.


    "Eddy, where are Mommy, Uncle Kevin, and Grandma?" she whispered.


    The frown on Eddy''s forehead deepened. "Grandma has gone home to change clothes. Mom is on a


    business trip, and Dad is busy with work."

 Chapter 542 Be An Obedient Daughter (Part Two)

    Chapter 542 Be An Obedient Daughter (Part Two)


    E closed her eyes and heaved a sigh of relief. "Thank God! It''s good that you are alone."


    Eddy knitted his brows, looking at the girl in confusion.


    E shook her head and sat on the bed beside Eddy. "Daddy has changed a lot ever since he came


    back. He doesn''t let mee to your house or see you. I had to wait for him to fall asleep before


    sneaking out. I''ll be leaving soon."


    Eddy nodded in understanding.


    Although he was happy that the little girl hade to see him, he couldn''t understand what was going


    on.


    E took a candy wrapped in colorful paper from her pocket and waved at him. "Eddy, look. I have


    bought you a candy. Isn''t it beautiful? I love heart-shaped ones."


    The boy nodded, wondering what this was all about.


    "This is one of my favorite candies. It is yummy and tastes very sweet." She smiled and ced the


    candy on his hand. "You can have this after you take your medicine so that it doesn''t taste bitter."


    E stole a nce at the door before leaning closer and whispering into his ear, "Daddy might wake up


    any time. He will scold me if I''m not there, so I will have to leave now."


    Eddy lowered his head, feeling disappointed.


    He didn''t expect her to leave so soon.


    "Don''t worry. If my father doesn''t find out that I havee to see you, I will manage toe and see


    you again when he is asleep. The hospital is far from here. The driver charged a lot of money to drop


    me here." She pouted. "I spent all my pocket money that I have tried hard to save up. I don''t know how


    long it might take to save it again. It breaks my heart to think about it."


    Colin was admitted to a different hospital. Eddy didn''t think that she woulde in a taxi on her own.


    E wasn''t even five years old yet, and she looked like a delicate doll.


    Eddy broke into a cold sweat as he wondered what might happen to her if she met dangerous guys.


    "E, you should listen to your father. You shouldn''t havee here without his knowledge. What if


    you met bad guys on your way? Everyone would end up worrying about you," Eddy reprimanded her.


    "I just wanted to see you. Why are you mad at me?" E whined, looking at the ground.


    The boy sighed and exined in a calm voice, "E, I am really happy that you havee to see me. I


    was worried that you had forgotten me. But I want you to promise that you will listen to your father from


    now on. You cane and see me only if he allows you."


    "What if Daddy doesn''t allow me to see you?" she asked, frowning.


    "In that case, I wille to see you when I get better," Eddy replied.


    E''s heart sank. She wanted to cry and throw a tantrum, but the intensity of Eddy''s gaze stopped her


    from making a fuss.


    She couldn''t understand why her father didn''t allow her to see Eddy, and why the boy was stopping her


    from visiting him as well.


    "Eddy, did I do something wrong? You all hate me and don''t want me around anymore." Tears welled


    up in her eyes.


    Eddy rolled his eyes and rubbed his forehead in frustration. "You silly girl, what are you thinking about?


    You should be an obedient daughter. Only then will you be able toe to my house in the future,


    spend time with my family, and call my mother as Mommy."


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    E''s eyes sprang open. But she couldn''t understand what he was saying.


    Eddy saw the confusion on her face. "E, who do you think is the smarter one? You or me?" he asked,


    knowing that she would stop sneaking around only if he exined the situation to her.


    "Of course, you are the smarter one!" she replied immediately.


    "Right. Since I am the smarter one, you have to listen to me!" Eddy said firmly.


    E bit her lip and looked at the boy, feeling defeated.


    "All right, all right. I won''te here without my father''s knowledge. Don''t worry." She nodded and


    walked out of the ward.


    Eddy sighed helplessly and called the bodyguards to escort her back home.


    After all, it wasn''t safe for her to go back all alone.


    Eddy looked at the heart-shaped candy in his hand and smiled. He wanted to rip off the packet and eat


    it right away, but he slipped it into his pocket.


    This was the only candy he had, so he had to cherish it more.


    Another day had passed, and Anne was still on the train. She looked at the phone and realized that


    they still had one more hour to reach the destination.


    Anne''s body had turned numb after sitting on the train for two whole days. She sighed, wondering why


    she had chosen S City.


    The ce was far from home. It meant that she would go through the same ordeal when she went back


    to her family one day.


    Anne regretted her choice. It was toote to change her decision.


    She turned to look at Brandon. The boy had been acting weird for the past few hours.


    Brandon had been ying with the phone happily. But he put it inside his pocket now and continued to


    stare out of the window with a murderous look on his face.


    The boy was looking like a beast waiting for his prey.


    "What''s wrong with you?" This was the first time Anne had initiated a conversation.


    He turned around and looked at her up and down before looking away.


    A smile tugged at the corners of her lips before she burst outughing.


    Brandon continued to remain silent, so Anne chose to ignore him. She had asked him a question only


    to get disappointed.


    Meanwhile, Kevin was still in the study. He grabbed his phone and dialed a number. The phone rang


    before azy voice answered, "Mr. Kevin, you have called me thrice in two hours. I know you are rich


    and don''t care about the phone bill. But you have to think about me as well. I need to


    sleep!"

 Chapter 543 The Duel

    Chapter 543 The Duel


    Kevin didn''t pay heed to the man''sint. "How is Anne now?"


    Peter yawned and stretched his tired muscles. He squinted his eyes to see the woman and breathed a


    sigh of relief.


    "She''s looking out of the window," Peter said crossly, "We haven''t gotten off the train yet. What else do


    you think Anne would do other than sitting in her seat? We still have an hour to reach the station, so


    please don''t waste my time talking over the phone."


    He hung up the call, leaving no chance for Kevin to speak.


    Peter was tired of following Kevin''smands. The man was freaking out and pressurizing him as


    well.


    Ever since they got on the train, Kevin had been calling him every hour to inquire about Anne.


    The man''s protectiveness irked Peter. He was a single. Did Kevin specially do this to make him feel


    envious of their rtionship?


    He shook his head helplessly and closed his eyes, hoping to get some rest. However, the thumping of


    footsteps caught his attention. He immediately grew alert and turned around to see who it was.


    Peter''s gaze settled on a young man, who was staring at him with a sinister smile.


    The murderous look on his face revealed that he was a tough guy who had survived death.


    Brandon crossed his arms over his chest and continued to re at Peter.


    The boy had somehow managed to find him.


    Peter yawned and waved at Brandon. "Wow! What a coincidence. I''m on a business trip to S City.


    Where are you headed to?"


    Brandon snorted and pressed something sharp against Peter''s back. The man guessed that it was a


    knife even without looking at it.


    People were barred from carrying a pistol to the train, so Brandon had brought a knife with him.


    Peter arched his brows and looked at the boy. "Do you think that you can kill people on a moving train


    and get away with it?"


    Moreover, the knife pressed against him wasn''t big enough to kill him. He would probably escape from


    minor injuries.


    "Peter, our boss has warned you not to meddle in our affairs. Have you forgotten that?" Brandon


    growled menacingly.


    "How will I forget your boss''s warning? I''m only going on a business trip to S City. I don''t think he would


    have a problem with me doing my job. Meeting you was a pure coincidence. You are the one who is


    provoking me." Peter shrugged. He wasn''t afraid of the boy''s threats.


    Anne heard themotion and turned around. Her eyes widened when she saw Peter.


    She wondered why he was on the train now.


    She narrowed her eyes and saw Brandon threatening Peter with a knife.


    Anne sprang to her feet and walked over. Seeing that the boy had pressed a knife against Peter''s body,


    she pulled him aside.


    Brandon frowned and was about to push her away. "Did you think that your boss would forgive you if he


    finds out that you have hurt me? Think about it!"


    Brandon revered Kim. Only he had the power to control the young boy.


    As expected, Brandon red at Peter before withdrawing his hand.


    "Anne? What a coincidence! What are you doing here? I''m going to S City. What about you?" Peter


    greeted Anne, ignoring Brandon.


    Anne''s eyes glinted with excitement. She suppressed her smile that was fighting to escape. Her guess


    was right: Peter hade for her.


    This couldn''t have been a coincidence. However, Anne couldn''t expose the truth in front of Brandon, so


    she decided to y along.


    "I''m going to S City too. I will be staying there for a while. What about you?" Anne asked innocently.


    "It sure is a coincidence then. I, too, will be staying in S City for a couple of weeks." Peter grinned. "I''m


    d that I havepany. Otherwise, the journey would be incredibly boring. We are old friends. You


    trust me, right? Why don''t we rent a house together?"


    Anne nodded happily. Her mind wandered to the love of her life, who was thousands of miles away


    from her.


    She understood that Kevin had informed Peter about what had happened and asked him to follow her.


    Fortunately, Peter had caught the train on time. Anne knew that Kevin would be worried about her now.


    She closed her eyes and silently thanked him for sending someone to save her.


    "Well, it''s better to live with you than with strangers," replied Anne, casting a disgusted look at Brandon.


    The boy''s face reddened with rage. He snorted and returned to his seat.


    Anne shook her head and smiled at Peter before going back to her seat.


    An hourter, the train stopped at S City. Brandon had already arranged a house for Anne to stay.


    Since Peter was with them, he had no choice but to let him stay with them.


    The three walked into an enormous, independent t. Peter picked one of the rooms and ced his


    belongings there.


    Anne sat in the bedroom and closed her eyes.


    She had left her family ande to a city, far away from her home, only to keep the people around her


    safe. ''Kim, now that I have fulfilled your wish, will you let go of my loved ones?'' thought Anne.


    Meanwhile, Brandon informed Kim that he had arrived at S City with Anne. The man knew that they


    were staying at the apartment he had booked for them. An evil smile crept onto Kim''s lips.


    ''Anne, how nice it would be if you continued to obey my every word.''


    Since the woman had left A City, Kim felt that it was the right time to execute his ns.


    He took his phone and dialed a number.


    Kevin was in an animated discussion with Simon and Sally, exining the reason why Anne had left


    when he received the call. A frown slipped onto the man''s forehead when he saw the unknown number


    on the screen.


    His heart skipped a beat. Kevin ran to the study and closed the door behind him before answering the


    call.


    "It has been a long time. How are you, Kevin?" asked a familiar voice.


    Kevin''s stomach clenched with anticipation. He knew that the voice belonged to the man who ruined


    Anne''s peace. He would recognize the voice even in his sleep.


    "Kim, you have finally found the courage to call me," he growled, clenching his fist.


    Kim cackled like a maniac. "Say what you want, Kevin. Call me a coward. But remember that this


    coward stole your wife. You can''t evenpete with a coward like me, so what does that make you?"


    Kevin clenched his jaw and decided not to argue with him anymore. "Tell me your purpose! Why have


    you called me?"


    "Well, we have been rivals for a long time. I am tired of fighting with you. Why don''t we put an end to


    this once and for all by getting into a battle?" Kim asked venomously.


    Kevin''s eyes widened in shock.


    He didn''t think that Kim would make such an offer.


    "How? What exactly do you mean?" he asked cautiously.


    "Well, anything is fine with me. If you want a group fight, we can arrange men for our respective teams.


    If you want a one-on-one fight, I''m ready for that too!" Kim replied.


    Kevin was astounded. Kim knew nothing other than fighting. He spent all his life killing people.


    Since the man had escaped from the death penalty, Kevin believed that he would realize his mistakes


    and understand what a wonderful gift life was. But the man hadn''t changed one bit -- he was still a


    vindictive beast.


    Anger had clouded his mind. Kim was desperate to fight. Was life so insignificant to him?


    However, Kevin knew that getting rid of Kim was the only way to reunite with Anne. Otherwise, his


    family would be broken forever.


    He had to fight the enemy to live a peaceful life.


    "Are you up for it or not?" Kim asked.


    "I''m not one to back out of a fight. Tell me the time and ce," Kevin growled.


    The man realized that it was a life or death situation. He knew that either one of them had to die in the


    battle. Although Kevin knew how to shoot, he wasn''t as good as Kim.


    The man was a criminal who effortlessly took people''s lives. But Kevin was ready to do anything for his


    family and keep them safe.


    He didn''t care about risking his life.


    Kim guffawed. After all, he had been waiting for this day for a very long time. "Good! Very good! See


    you at Mount YS tomorrow evening!"


    "All right. See you then," Kevin replied.


    The call disconnected with a beep. Kevin scowled when he realized that Kim had hung up the phone.


    Mount YS was an uninhabited mountain that was a couple of kilometers away from A City. No one


    would be around the vicinity on weekdays.


    Kim had been cautious enough to pick a deste ce for the duel.


    Kevin rubbed his temples, wondering what to do next. He opened the drawer of his desk and saw the


    ck bundle lying in a corner. After a moment''s hesitation, he picked it up and unraveled the cloth. His


    eyes lit up at the sight of the shiny pistol.


    Kevin sat back in his chair and wiped it with his shirt. He was sure that one of them had to die


    tomorrow.


    However, Kevin was determined to fight with all his might because Anne and the children needed him.


    They would suffer if he died.


    The man had to somehow find a way to kill Kim.


    Kevin closed his eyes and thought about what he had to do. Meanwhile, Kim pulled the gun from his


    holster and aimed it into the distance, looking murderous.


    "Boss, do you really want to fight a one-on-one battle?" asked the man dressed in ck. "It is very


    dangerous. Why do you want to risk your life?"


    Kim turned to look at the man. He didn''t have to take any risks, but this was his choice. He couldn''t


    back out now.


    "If I die tomorrow, you guys break apart and run for your lives. But If I live, I will continue to lead you,"


    Kim said coldly.


    "Boss, you are our only hope. We can''t imagine a life without you. This seems dangerous. Can''t you


    rethink your decision?" the man asked anxiously. Kim was advising them what to do after his death.


    Gangsters like them had no respect for people and their lives. Only a few things in the world had the


    power to frighten them, and Kim''s death was one of them.


    Once Kim died, their team would break apart without a leader.


    Unity was the biggest strength of their team. They could achieve the impossible if they stayed united,


    and Kim was the anchor that kept them together.


    Their lives would be in danger if he died.


    Kim looked at his subordinate but didn''t bother answering his questions. He had made up his mind and


    wouldn''t change his decision for anything in the world.


    After mulling his decision over, Kevin finally called Peter.


    The man had been calling him every hour. Peter was exhausted and decided to get some rest.


    However, his phone rang the moment he rested his back on the bed.


    Peter''s eyes were heavy; his body was begging him to sleep. He squinted at the caller ID and saw the


    name: Kevin Fu.


    "Oh, God! Are you going to stop calling me or not? We have got off the train, and I''m trying to rest. It is


    late at night," Peter hissed through his teeth, trying to suppress his anger. "Kevin, I don''t care if you


    can''t fall asleep. I am exhausted. I can''t execute our ns if you don''t let me rest."


    "Kim and I are having a gun duel tomorrow evening," Kevin came straight to the point, ignoring Peter''s


    comints.


    The man jerked up in an instant. All traces of sleep vanished from his face.


    "What? What did you say?" he stuttered.


    "Kim and I are having a duel at Mount YS tomorrow," Kevin repeated.


    Peter sucked in a big breath as the words finally sank in. "What the hell is wrong with you? Are you


    crazy?" Kim is a criminal! He is an expert shooter. The man murders people for a living. Why would you


    even think of fighting with him?


    You are no match for him, Kevin.


    You are digging your grave!"


    Peter eximed, pacing back and forth across his room. "I thought you were a smart person. How


    could you make a stupid decision?"


    Kevin wasn''t mad at Peter -- the man was merely stating the obvious. He shook his head and smiled.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Peter was right. He had agreed to Kim''s offer despite knowing the man''s skills.


    However, dying was better than living every moment of his life in fear. He had no choice but to fight Kim


    now.


    "Peter, I have had enough. I want to put an end to this!"


    Kevin said, sounding very tired.

 Chapter 544 The Duel On Mount YS (Part One)

    Chapter 544 The Duel On Mount YS (Part One)


    "Anne is my wife, my life partner. She is my woman. She should spend her entire life in mypany.


    But because of this wretched Kim, she has had to leave!


    Peter, you haven''t been through anything this warped before! You won''t be able to understand my


    sense of self me and helplessness. As a man, I have been dewed and cannot protect my own


    wife. Do you know how impotent that makes me feel?


    I am untouchable in the business world! It should be the same with my dealings with Kim!


    This time, I will end these issues once and for all with him. That way, he will never be able to hurt us in


    any way after that.


    I know that, as it stands, I have no chance in winning against Kim in a ten-paces-and-turn death duel.


    But this is the only way that I will be done with Kim. So I have called you to tell me how to kill him with


    one shot!" Kevin said this all without taking a single breath.


    Indeed, he was pained, greatly pained by everything happening.


    From the moment Kim had reappeared in their lives, he had found himself in a hellish abyss, along with


    terrible, torturous thoughts. Only when Kim was gone for good would he be able to feel even a glimmer


    of happiness again.


    So he needed to ensure this was thest time, that this would be the final solution to their ongoing


    problems with Kim.


    Peter frowned and let out a heavy sigh. "Both of us cannot evenpare to Kim when ites to


    shooting and duelling skills. We lookpletely useless next to his high level of prowess."


    However, this just made it much more difficult to think of a solution in dealing with Kim with finality.


    Kevin''s mind was in a mess, his thoughts tangled into a knotted bunch. He really could not think of a


    viable remedy.


    "No... It is too dangerous. Anne won''t agree if she finds out though!" Peter continued. He was


    depressed about the situation.


    Kim was highly skilful at ten-paces-and-turn duels. Defeating them would be child''s y for him. How


    could they ever have any chance of defeating him?


    Taking him on in this kind of duel would be an absolute suicide mission!


    "Kevin, I understand why you loathe Kim, but you have to remember that if you die, how could Anne


    live without you? And you can''t make such a rash decisions when you have your children to think


    about," Peter said, throwing caution to the wind.


    On the other end of the line, Kevin sighed with exasperation. He had already considered what Peter


    had now mentioned.


    However, if Kim remained alive, he could never ensure Anne''s or his children''s safety.


    So this was his only choice, wasn''t it?


    "Don''t panic. The duel is set for tomorrow just after midday. We still have time to find an alternate


    solution." With those final words, Kevin hung up the phone.


    "Kevin, don''t make such an important decision with such haste. We¡ª" Peter realized he was talking to


    no one. Kevin had cut the call. He roared in frustration and flung the phone across the room, onto the


    bed.


    He was so exhausted, ready to hit the sack.


    However, when he closed his eyes to finally have some rest, the image of the mountain appeared on


    the screen of his closed eyelids.


    He knew that only one person could survive in a duel of this kind, and if he were forced to pick between


    Kevin and Kim, the former would be his unequivocal choice.


    Yet, he was still just an ordinary man. How could he possiblye up with a solution?


    In the dead of night, every light in the Fu Family''s residence was turned off. But there was one that was


    still on - Kevin''s study.


    He sat in his chair with a gaunt look on his face.


    Kevin had an inkling that the moment Kim managed to force Anne out of A city, he would make a move


    on him!


    He had yed with many scenarios in his mind''s eyes. But he really had not expected Kim to choose


    such a fair, upstanding approach.


    This was definitely not Kim''s style, which was usually filled with deception and deceit. But, Kevin


    realized he would be able to ept the result much more easily when it arose from such a scenario,


    rather than Kim stealthily attacking him and forcing a result on him.


    However, he would only survive by the skin of his teeth if he somehow managed to defeat Kim in this


    duel. Perhaps there was no chance even of him surviving. But he knew that he had to live on for the


    sake of his wife and kids. Death really was not even an option for him.


    That being said, he had no choice but to think of a solution!


    Kevin whipped out his phone and called Sam again. After hearing the state of affairs. Sam also advised


    him not to act rashly. Kevin listened in rapt attention, asked Sam to still keep thinking of solutions, and


    then hung up.


    Many hands make light work. The more people thinking about possible remedies, the more likely they


    would find one. Between the two of them, surely one coulde up with something!


    Kevin breathed an exhausted sigh. He pulled open the curtain and looked outside, forlorn. A faint, sad


    smile appeared on his face. ''Anne, are you sound asleep? Have you kept me in your dreams?''


    Meanwhile, elsewhere and at the same moment, Anne woke up abruptly from a horrific nightmare. Her


    clothes were soaked in sweat.


    She sat up in her bed, and took in the unfamiliar surroundings. She couldn''t help cing a distressed


    hand to her forehead. She had realized she was in S city, and not in her warm home anymore.


    "Kevin, are you asleep now?" Anne got to her feet and wondered out loud.


    Time flew by quickly. The time of the duel was already upon them. Up to these very moments


    preceding the duel, no one had managed to find a solution.


    Lunch time had alreadye and gone, and Anne hadn''t seen Peter. She decided to check with


    Brandon, "Where is Peter?"


    Brandon answered with an impatient scowl, "How should I know?"


    Just yesterday, Brandon had asked Kim whether he wanted Peter dead. But Kim was showing out-of-


    character tolerance towards Peter, and said that, so long as he stayed out of the way of their ns,


    there was no need to take his life.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Although he didn''t agree, and was itching to execute Peter, he had no choice but to listen to the boss.


    Nheless, his loathing for Peter remained intact.


    Frowning with concern, Anne had a gut feeling that something untoward was afoot. She stood up and


    took a walk to his door. She rapped on the door.


    "Leave me alone!" Peter angrily shouted this through the door.


    Anne raised her eyebrows, utterly taken aback. She started to wonder what had happened to Peter for


    him to behave in this manner.


    Usually, he was mild mannered and polite. She had never seen him so emotional or aggressive before.


    What could have possibly happened to him now to draw such uncharacteristic behavior out of him?


    She looked at the floor. Her body stiffened as she mulled something over. He hade here purely at


    Kevin''s behest... Did his odd behavior have anything to do with Kevin?


    Once they had arrived at this vi. Brandon had confiscated her phone. She had not been in touch with


    him hence she had zero idea what had happened to him.


    All facts seemed to point to the conclusion that this had to do with Kevin.


    Her body was quivering involuntarily. She knocked on the door again. Before Peter could respond, she


    instructed loudly, "Peter,e out right now and tell me whether something has happened to Kevin!"

 Chapter 545 The Duel On Mount YS (Part Two)

    Chapter 545 The Duel On Mount YS (Part Two)


    Peter had been sitting, wide awake, on his bed through the entire night. Yet, he had note up with a


    solution. Suddenly, his train of thought had be disrupted by the knock at the door. He could not help but


    react with such an angry roar to be left alone. But hearing Anne''s voice, he was curious.


    Kevin had specifically told him not to let Anne in on the duel until it was over. How could he let her


    know now?


    In any case, there was no way to stop him at this point since Anne was here, so far away from him.


    Feeling defeated, Peter opened the door after taking a deep, steadying breath. He was met by Anne''s


    anxious gaze.


    "Peter, what on earth has happened? Has something happened to Kevin?" Anne asked without wasting


    any time on niceties.


    He really had no choice but to y his part well right now. He put his hand to his forehead as if


    exasperated. He asked, "Ms. Anne. How could you even think something has gone awry with Kevin?


    Kevin is safely in A City. What could have happened to him?"


    This rhetoric, somewhat mocking question made Anne be speechless. A City was under Kevin''s


    control and he had much influence there. Even if Kim and Kevin had got into an altercation, thetter


    would not be easily defeated.


    Now that she really thought about it, she realized she had let paranoia get the better of her.


    A breath of relief escaped her lips, and trying to rpose herself, she awkwardly ran her fingers


    through her hair and said, "It''s lunchtime. Come downstairs and eat. Don''t starve yourself."


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    "I''m not hungry." Peter shook his head and closed the door again.


    As she stood in front of the closed door, her face twitched with irritation. But she still wondered what he


    was trying to hide.


    Sneering at the scene, Brandon addressed Anne, "See? He doesn''t appreciate your kindness in the


    least bit."


    After finishing his poke at her, he went back to the table for lunch. With a scowl, Anne went back to


    eating her food in silence.


    Meanwhile in his room, Peter was indeed in a terrible mood. Only something involving Kevin could


    make him so restless, what else?


    No matter how hard Anne tried to figure out what was happening, she just could not do it. She felt


    depressed because of the whole situation. If Peter didn''t want to tell her, he would not say anything


    even if she forced him.


    Time passed painstakingly slowly. The evening finally came.


    Elsewhere, things were reaching a boiling point on Mount YS.


    Mount YS formed part of arge mountain range, and was one of the steepest sloping mountains. It


    was surrounded by a thicket of wild bush and trees. Although there were no dangerous wildlife around


    that area, the mountain itself still had an eery feel to it.


    It was quite creepy as there were no passersby usually.


    Of course, thisck of people bustling around made it the opportune ce for criminals to go about


    their business. Last year alone, two corpses were found on the mountain - and no one had been able


    to solve the mystery of it.


    Due to the extreme altitude of the peak, one had a good, open view from the top. But due to the


    shrubbery adorning thendscape, there were more than ample ces for people to hide themselves


    from view.


    Therefore, how could anyone really know how many threats were around in these wild parts?


    On the cliff, Kim and Kevin stood. Both of them had ck windbreakers on. They looked simr due to


    their height as well. What really set them apart was the look on their respective faces: Kevin was


    determined and Kim was murderous.


    As the two stood there, it was easy to make out who was the hero and who was the viin.


    Kim looked Kevin up and down with a vindictive smile and shook his head slightly. "Kevin, should I


    admire your courage or ridicule your stupidity? If you agree to this duel with me, you are courting


    death!"


    Kevin smiled wryly. "Kim, don''t be so overconfident. People sometimes lose their lives when they think


    too much of themselves!"


    Was he talking about himself?


    Kim didn''t think anything of his words. "In that case, I''ll show what a true marksman is today."


    As for shooting, no one ever dared to im the title as the best at it while Kim was still around.


    Kevin frowned and paid close attention to Kim. From this point on, he couldn''t afford to be absent


    minded.


    Kim was right about one thing. If he chose to duel him based purely on his marksman skills, he was


    highly likely toe out second best.


    But who said he was going to rely on his skill?


    With a wicked smile ying at the corners of his mouth, Kevin drew his gun first. Before he could even


    load his gun, he saw shes of Kim''s rapid movement. Before he knew it, a bullet was hurtling at full


    speed towards his heart.


    As if he hadn''t noticed Kim''s move, Kevin proceeded to take his time, aim and shoot directly at Kim''s


    head.


    Kim''s face suddenly changed to alertness and he swiftly moved out of harm''s way. They were using


    ordinary guns, so as long as they were fast with their reflexes, they could kill the other party.


    But Kevin stood there unperturbed. The bullet hit his heart, right on target, but instead of piercing


    through him, it fell to the ground.


    Seeing this, Kim smiled mockingly. "No wonder you are so confident. It turns out that you are wearing a


    bulletproof vest."


    Narrowing his eyes to ensure proper aim, Kim raised his pistol and pointed it directly at Kevin''s head.


    "Well, let''s see you dodge this one then!"


    As he said the words, he simultaneously pulled the trigger, giving Kevin practically no time to react. But


    Kevin was fast on his feet. He covered his head, dodged to the side and began retreating.


    While this was happening, innumerable gunshots were being fired from all around.


    Kim and Kevin looked at each other with hatred. Although they both had agreed to a one-on-one duel,


    they both had nned on breaking that agreement. Many men surrounded, lurking stealthily in the


    bushes.


    The gunshots were going off like fireworks. There were so many that it sounded like one continuous


    noise, and no individual shots could be heard due to the sheer volume. The two men stood in the


    middle, amid the hail of gunfire.


    Kim had not worn a bulletproof vest so all he could do was ensure he dodged the bullets as best as he


    could. Kevin flew at Kim, noticing his vulnerability. But Kim''s foot connected hard with Kevin''s shoulder


    as he went in for a solid kick.


    Kevin groaned in agony. The two men began a brawl, as if there were no gunshots wildly being fired


    around them. Although they had agreed to a gun duel, it hade to a fist fight!


    They both had hatred bottled up for each other for such a long time. This was finally an opportunity to


    vent every ill feeling they had for each other!

 Chapter 546 Kevin Falls Off The Cliff

    Chapter 546 Kevin Falls Off The Cliff


    Both sides had nned to kill off each other''s bosses. But much to their surprise, both their bosses


    came armed with guns, yet they were merely prepared for hand-to-handbat.


    Kevin wore full-body armor to protect every part of him except for his head.


    Meanwhile, Kim was as nimble as a squirrel, and to add to his advantage was Kevin''s poor


    marksmanship. Thetter couldn''tnd a bullet at Kim at all, let alone graze his skin!


    Therefore, both of them directly abandoned their guns and chose to fight with their fists. And as they


    were on the edge of a cliff, whoever had a wrong footing would definitely fall to his demise in a


    heartbeat.


    At this point, it didn''t matter if they were using artillery or their bare fists. What was important was that


    one of them must be killed!


    Gradually, the gunshots stopped, and both Kevin and Kim were left jousting, seemingly at the brink of a


    nosedive.


    With ice-cold eyes, Kim leaped into the air and kicked Kevin''s neck, causing thetter''s legs to give


    away. The next second, he tumbled to the ground.


    Squinting his eyes with a smirk, Kimnded another kick¨C¨Cthis time on Kevin''s stomach. But Kevin


    quickly tossed, avoiding the blow, before jolting Kim''s shins at the same time.


    Coward, as he was not, Kim, would never let Kevin get what he wanted. So, tightly clenching his fist, he


    gave thetter a heavy punch in the face. Just as he was still shocked by the impact, Kim prepared to


    throw another blow. In just a slip second, he booted Kevin on the stomach again.


    At this point, time seemed to stand still. Kevin had his eyes stretched widely out of surprise while Kim


    bore a cocky sneer on his face.


    The sudden gravity in the air made Kevin unable to control his body. He knew that he was about to fall


    from the cliff.


    And while he waited for that sudden leap of his body from the soiled ground to the air, the faces of


    Anne and their children shed in his mind. Suddenly, a whiff of discontent registered on his face.


    He thought he could kill Kim this time, but he didn''t expect it to turn the other way around.


    ''No, it shouldn''t be like this!'' he thought to himself, unwilling to give up.


    However, what else could he do?


    Kevin stretched out his hand and slowly shut his eyes as he let the atmosphere take away his body.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    "Kevin!" A man suddenly rushed out of the grass, but someone hurriedly grabbed hold of him.


    It was already toote!


    Kevin had fallen while Kim stood on the edge of the cliff, watching the former slump to his bottomless


    defeat.


    He had prayed to finally end Kevin once and for all. And now, it seemed that his wish was finally


    fulfilled.


    "Bang!" A sudden sound of gunshot red from behind. Kim slowly turned around, dumb-stricken.


    The next moment, he felt the sting of the cold bullet prating his shoulder, directly into his flesh and


    bones.


    Several more gunshots filled the air again, riling up Kim''s men, who immediately came to his rescue,


    covering him as they attempted to retreat.


    Kim pressed on his shoulder and studied the bullet. It was a shot from Sam. Fortunately, thetter was


    a whack shooter. Otherwise, it would have hit his heart.


    "Ha-ha!" Kim let out a sour chuckle as he hid among the tall nts. He gazed up at the blue sky with an


    undisguised smile on his face.


    ''Kevin, what are the odds of you surviving after falling from a high cliff?


    Anne, Kevin is dying. But don''t worry, I will not send you after him. I will threaten you with everyone''s


    lives and let you live in pain with me!


    I don''t care if you still love him. You''re now separated by life and death. And I might not have a ce in


    your heart, but I will be the one you''ll see day and night.


    After all the pain you''ve inflicted on me, I don''t love you anymore, not at all. I''m just simply getting my


    revenge.


    Anne, you asked for this, so don''t me me, '' Kim thought to himself as he watched the silent sky.


    "Kevin, I''ve finally killed you. I will die without any regrets," he uttered while greeting his teeth to ease


    the physical pain. Blood began to seep from his shoulder, and the wound sting was slowly filling his


    nerves.


    Meanwhile, Kevin''s men rushed up madly under Sam''smand.


    Seeing this, Kim waved his hand and signaled his men to retreat. He knew they were at a


    disadvantage, and today was not a great day for another bloodshed.


    Sam and his men rushed to the edge of the cliff but found no trace of Kevin.


    Starting to make sense of what happened in the scene, the former eventually knelt on the ground,


    looking at the abyss beneath the cliff.


    "Kevin,e back. Have you really given up on Anne and your children? How can you have the heart


    to leave them?" With his fist clenched, he jabbed the ground and yelled, "Kevin, how can you abandon


    them? How can they live without you now?"


    However, Kevin had already disappeared. No matter how much Sam shouted, how could he possibly


    hear him?


    "Everyone, go to the bottom of the cliff and search for him. I need to know whether he''s alive or dead!"


    Sam''s voice trembled as hemanded his men.


    "Yes, sir!" Everyone roared in unison before quickly turning around and leaving in a jiffy.


    No one had expected that Kevin would die here, not even Sam.


    And as he thought of the possibility of seeing his corpse, Sam felt his body weakened. So, he squatted


    on the ground for support, shutting his eyes and grabbing his hair to ease his grievance.


    ''Anne, do you know what happened here? Do you know that Kevin is dead?'' he silently asked in his


    head.


    Meanwhile, somece far, Anne was staring nkly at the sky outside as if she had lost her soul.


    Seeing this, Brandon raised his eyebrows slightly and asked in confusion, "Is it really so painful to


    leave someone behind?"


    It was so evident that this man had never loved someone so profoundly yet.


    "If you meet a girl you''re willing to die for, you will understand how it feels," Anne answered in a low


    voice.


    ''Die for a girl?'' Brandonughed scornfully to himself. He had worked for years to protect his boss,


    even considered thetter''s life his priority over his own. How could he die for just any girl?


    He would probably never get to experience such a feeling in his lifetime.


    But perhaps it was for the better. After seeing his boss suffer in pain because of a woman, Brandon


    thought he never wanted to undergo the same thing.


    At the same time, Peter received the news that Kevin fell off the cliff. There was flowing spring water at


    the bottom, and no corpse was found.


    ''Kevin fell to his demise, '' Peter thought with a gloomy face.


    He shut his eyes tightly while his jaw hardened. ''Kim killed Kevin, '' he thought sadly.


    "Peter, you haven''t eaten or drank for a day. Aren''t you hungry?" Anne''s urging voice resounded from


    the door again.


    Peter covered his head in pain. How could he tell her about it? How could he deliver the tragic news


    that Kevin was dead?


    Sighing heavily, he responded, "I''m not hungry. You go ahead and eat."


    How could he have any appetite after such a thing happened?


    Anne raised her eyebrows in surprise, wondering what could make Peter refuse food.


    However, he really sounded like he didn''t want to eat. So, with her head down, Anne walked away from


    the door, almost bumped into Brandon. "Can you watch where you''re going?" thetter demanded.


    Raising her head, she asked directly, "What is your boss doing?"


    "How can I know?" Brandon retorted with a pout.


    Taking a deep breath, Anne reached out her hand and said, "Give me my phone back!"


    "No, you promised my boss that you wouldn''t contact the Fu Family anymore. I won''t give it to you!"


    Brandon sounded utterly determined. He even held his head a little high to show that he was


    undeterred.


    "I won''t contact anyone from the Fu Family. I''ll just call Sam. Did your boss say that I can''t contact


    him?" Anne exined, trying to suppress her anger.


    Brandon shook his head subconsciously. It was true that his boss hadn''t said that, but... He didn''t say


    she could contact Sam.


    "No way!" Brandon refused firmly, crossing his hands against his chest unconsciously.


    "If you don''t let me call Sam, I''ll jump off this building!" Just before Anne could pass right by him, she


    added to her threat, "This vi is three stories high. And it''s enough to hurt me badly. Let''s see how


    your boss will me you after this."


    Much to her delight, it seemed that her threat worked. Brandon''s body stiffened while his lips curved


    into a frown. His boss trusted him to take care of her. If something terrible were to happen to her,


    then¡­


    Thinking of this possibility, Brandon shook his head. After hesitating for a moment, he took out her


    phone from his pocket and threw it at her.


    Knowing that Brandon wouldn''t leave her out of his sight, Anne could only call Sam in front of him.


    On the other side, Sam was still busy searching for Kevin''s body with his men. When he heard his


    phone rang and saw the caller ID, his face froze right there and then.


    It was Anne.


    What should he say to her? Should he tell her that Kevin was dead? And he didn''t find the body?


    After all that had happened, how could she bear this blow now?


    Sam slowly closed his eyes, waiting for the end of the call.


    Meanwhile, when no one answered after several rings, a bad feeling surged within Anne.


    Did something happen? It must be! Otherwise, Sam would have answered her call already!


    Without any hesitation, she phoned him again. On the other end, Sam heaved a deep sigh and finally


    answered the call.


    "Sam, is there anything wrong?" Anne''s voice was full of tension.


    "Yes. While fighting Kim, Kevin was knocked off the cliff and fell into the water beneath. No one knows


    whether he is alive or dead as we speak."


    Although they weren''t certain whether Kevin was still breathing or not, they all knew that the chance of


    him surviving that fall was slim!


    The cliff was too high, and the water was too shallow to bear his weight. Even if he fell into the water,


    he would probably be dead by now.


    However, there was still a glimmer of hope since they hadn''t found his body yet.


    Hearing this, Anne instantly stiffened, and her face turned as pale as paper.


    Kevin fell off the cliff, and the chances of him surviving were pretty remote.


    ''Kevin, how could this happen?'' she asked in her head with utmost sorrow. It had only been two days


    since she left. How could such a thing happen while she was away?


    Not able to sustain the shock, her phone suddenly fell from her hand while Sam''s voice resonated from


    the other end of the line. Her entire body was numb, and she couldn''t hear what Sam was talking about


    at all. At this point, there was only one thought in her head, and that was whatever terrible thing


    happened to Kevin.


    No wonder Peter behaved abnormally today!


    He already knew about it! He had known since this morning, but he chose to hide it from her.


    Feeling helpless and defeated, Anne squatted down and hugged herself tightly as tears streamed down


    her face.


    ''Kevin, you bastard! Why did you do such a stupid thing? Didn''t you promise me that you would be fully


    prepared? Was that a perfect preparation? How can you leave the kids and me?


    What would happen to us now?'' Anne grieved internally.


    Even Brandon was surprised to hear that his boss had killed Kevin. But before he could get excited, he


    saw Anne weeping her eyes out. So, he turned around and left her alone, finding a corner to let out his


    deviousugh.


    Meanwhile, Sam keptforting her, but there was no response. He could only hear Anne weeping


    from the other end of the line. Feeling anxious and worried, he immediately called Peter.


    Upon hearing this, thetter rushed out of his room and saw Anne balled up with her head buried on


    her knees.


    Learning about what happened to Kevin was already devastating for him. So, what more for Anne? The


    worst part was, they couldn''t do anything about it.


    "Anne, sorry for not telling you about it," Peter said in a helpless and guilty tone as he squatted before


    her.


    However, thetter neither moved nor said anything. She just held herself quietly, releasing all her tears


    and sorrow, afraid of anyone seeing her weakness.

 Chapter 547 Anne Threatens To Take Her Own Life

    Chapter 547 Anne Threatens To Take Her Own Life


    Peter closed his eyes and let out a weary sigh. "Anne, Kevin had risked his life to bring peace and


    happiness back to your life. But now..."


    His jaw tightened in anger. He wanted to scold Kevin and make him understand how stupid his decision


    had been. It had cost his life.


    However, it was toote.


    Anne craned her neck to look at Peter. Her teary eyes met his. "I want to go back!"


    She couldn''t believe that Kevin had gone.


    Anne was aware of Kevin''s potential and what he was capable of doing. He would never make such an


    impulsive decision. She believed that there must have been other reasons behind his move.


    Perhaps it was his yet another trick.


    Now everyone believed that Kevin was dead -- even Sam. He had perhaps made the world think that


    he was dead before making his next attack against Kim.


    The only way to defeat a dangerous criminal like Kim was to strike when he least expected.


    Peter waved his hands.


    "I, too, want to go back. But we can''t!"


    It seemed that Brandon was the only one watching them in the vi. But in fact, it wasn''t the case. They


    could never escape from the ce on their own.


    "But I must go back!" Anne was determined to leave. She couldn''t stay in the ce any longer.


    Peter ran his fingers through his hair, wondering what to do next.


    Anne sprang to her feet and darted toward the hall. Brandon was sipping on his coffee and ying


    video games.


    The boy''s eyes were fixed on the screen. He was engrossed in his game.


    Brandon didn''t realize Anne''s presence. He continued to y with a contented smile. Just then, Anne


    picked up the cup and smashed it to the ground.


    The boy jerked in shock. He turned around and red at her. "What the hell is wrong with you?"


    Anne squatted down and picked up a ss fragment and stepped backward. "I want to video chat with


    Kim!"


    "Our boss doesn''t want to see you," Brandon answered, ring at her.


    "Are you sure?" An evil smile crept onto her lips.


    Brandon frowned as he realized that she was up to something. As expected, Anne tossed the ss


    debris in her hand and slowly slipped them into her mouth.


    "No!"


    "Are you out of your mind? Don''t be stupid!"


    Brandon and Peter screamed in unison. But she turned a deaf ear to the pleas and continued to stare


    at Brandon.


    Peter knew that Anne was depressed; the woman was desperate to leave the ce. However, he didn''t


    expect her to do such a thing. Peter lunged forward to stop her. However, the woman pointed at her


    throat as she swallowed her saliva, warning Brandon that she would swallow the ss piece too.


    "Anne, the ss is too sharp. It would tear your internal organs. Don''t be stupid!" Peter''s body


    stiffened. He didn''t know what to do.


    However, Anne continued to ignore him.


    Thinking it might be a trick, Brandon calmed down and said. "I have killed numerous people in my life.


    Why would you think that I''d be afraid of you? You can''t frighten me!"


    The boy''s response irked Peter. He stepped forward, looking murderous. "Kevin is dead. She has


    nothing left to lose. Do you think she wouldn''t swallow them?"


    "What? Kevin is dead?" A sh of surprise crossed Brandon''s face. "That''s my boss. He always


    defeats his opponent!" He smirked. "I have been in S City for only two days, but my boss has already


    got rid of Kevin. I think you understand how strong and powerful he is!"


    "Cut the crap and think a way to stop her!" Peter snapped.


    Brandon stopped smiling. He frowned and began to take the matter seriously.


    He believed that Anne was only bluffing around to get what she wanted. But things would be different if


    Kevin was dead.


    Anne wouldn''t hesitate to swallow the ss piece.


    After a moment''s hesitation, Brandon called Kim.


    The man answered the call almost immediately. "What''s up?"


    "Boss, Anne wants to make a video call with you. She is threatening that she would swallow the ss


    piece if she doesn''t get to talk to you. What do I do now? Will you talk with her?" Brandon asked


    respectfully.


    After a while, he switched to video call and turned the camera to Anne.


    Anne seemed surprisingly calm. She took a deep breath and finally spat the ss piece.


    "Kim, are you happy now?"


    The man nodded as his face broke into a victorious grin. "I''m very happy."


    Then he shook his head with a smile and said sarcastically, "I thought Kevin would be a good


    opponent, but I didn''t expect him to be so weak."


    Kim thought that fighting Kevin would be a difficult task and that he had to muster all his strength. But


    the man had died too soon.


    However, he was happy that he had finally got rid of his biggest enemy.


    Anne''s heart broke into a thousand pieces. She closed her eyes, trying to think of anything else other


    than picturing Kevin falling off the cliff.


    However, part of her believed that her husband was still alive.


    Anne opened her eyes again and took a deep breath to regain herposure. She picked up the piece


    of ss again and said, "I want to go back to A City!"


    She wasn''t asking for Kim''s permission but only telling her decision.


    The muscles on Kim''s face tightened.


    Anne put the ss fragment back into her mouth. A momentter, she squeezed her eyes shut as


    blood trickled from the corner of her lips.


    She had cut her mouth.


    Anne was showing Kim what she could do if the man didn''t let her go. The man wanted her to suffer


    and drag her down to hell.


    Now that Kim believed that he had killed Kevin, the man wouldn''t let Anne die to apany her


    husband.


    She knew that he wouldn''t let her die without watching her suffer.


    Anne believed that Kim would agree.


    Kim''s eyes widened as panic crossed his face. "Anne, what the hell are you doing?"


    However, she ignored the man and continued to bite harder as blood continued to gush out of her


    mouth.


    "Anne, don''t do this. Kevin would feel bad if he finds out that you have been torturing yourself." Peter


    tried changing her mind. He wanted to step forward, but his body refused to move. The determination


    on her face frightened him.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    He was worried that she would end up dying as well.


    The ss piece would tear her organs and lead to internal bleeding. No one would be able to save her


    then.


    "Kim, what are you thinking? Didn''t you fucking kill Kevin? You killed the man with your bare hands and


    saw him die right in front of your eyes. What are you still worried about? Don''t you believe that he is


    dead, or do you want Anne to die as well?" Peter knew that he couldn''t persuade Anne. Therefore, he


    tried changing Kim''s mind.


    "Watch your attitude!" Brandon growled in anger.


    "Fuck you, Brandon! You better stay out of this!" Peter retorted.


    Brandon''s jaw dropped in shock. His gaze involuntarily shifted to Kim, who was ring at Peter.


    The murderous look on his face revealed that the man''s anger had reached its pinnacle. Brandon was


    Kim''s loyal assistant -- he knew what his reaction meant. The boy stood aside and scowled at Peter.


    "Okay, do whatever you want! If you want to go back to A City, just go!" Kim answered coldly and hung


    up the call.


    Anne''s body grew limp. She slumped to the ground.


    "Anne, listen to me. Open your mouth and spit out the ss." Peter grabbed Anne''s shoulders and


    began to shake her fiercely.


    He pressed his shirt against her mouth to contain the blood flow.


    "Anne, don''t do this. Kevin will be heartbroken. Think about your children. They are all waiting for you!


    Your kids need you, Anne," Peter cried.


    The reminder about her kids managed stirred the emotions in her heart. Anne slowly opened her mouth


    and spat the ss piece.


    "Anne, let''s go to the hospital." Peter held her arm and lifted her.


    "No, I''m going back to A City now!" She walked to the table and wiped her mouth with a tissue.


    She couldn''t wait any longer.


    Anne had to go home and find out what was going on. She needed to check if her children were safe


    and ask Selma to tell her the truth about Kevin.


    "I''m leaving right now!" She ran to the bedroom and began packing her bag.


    Brandon grew frustrated. However, he had no choice but to follow her. The three flew back to A City.


    It would take two days to reach A City if they traveled by train, so they chose to fly.


    Anne returned to A City that evening. Without any further dy, she went straight to the Fu Family''s


    residence.


    Her breath caught in her throat as she peeked into the house from the doorway. The entire house was


    in white as if it was someone''s funeral.


    However, Anne couldn''t believe that her husband had died.


    Kevin was a smart, cool-headed person. He would never make a rash decision.


    Anne believed that Selma had arranged everything to make the world believe that her son had died.


    She thought that her mother-inw was ying her part in Kevin''s ns.


    Anne refused to believe the truth. She stormed into the house to find out what was going on.


    Brandon couldn''t enter the Fu Family''s house, so he had left early. Only Peter was apanying


    Anne.


    Peter''s heart sank at the sight of the bleak house. Kevin had taken the happiness and joy of the family


    with him.


    The house seemed eerily empty and cold without him. Peter hated Kevin for not listening to him. The


    man had broken everyone''s hearts.


    He had left the world, abandoning his children and Anne, when he should be protecting them from Kim.


    ''I will never forgive you for what you have done, Kevin. You shouldn''t have gone to meet Kim.''


    Anne dropped her high heels while she crazily ran in. Peter picked them up and followed her, fearing


    that something would happen to her.


    Tears welled up in her eyes when she stepped into the hallway that was decorated in white.


    "Anne, you are finally back!" Selma cried and ran to her. Her eyes looked bloodshot and puffy,


    revealing that she had been crying all day. Her cheeks were sunken, and her hair had turned


    completely grey. "I knew you woulde back!"


    Anne''s legs gave away; she almost fell to the ground. "Mom, all of this is a set-up, right? We are just


    trying to make everyone believe that Kevin is dead, aren''t we?" she asked, grabbing Selma''s hand.


    Selma looked pained; tears gushed out of her eyes. She shook her head fiercely and swept Anne into a


    tight embrace.


    "Anne, I know that you can''t ept the truth -- neither can I. Kevin is my son. But we can''t change the


    fact. Our beloved Kevin has left us, Anne!" Selma burst into tears.


    It had been a day and a half since Kevin fell of the cliff. The police and the well-wishers of the Fu


    Family had gone to look for him. But no one could find any news about him.


    Even though no one could find his body, they knew that he wouldn''t have survived after falling from a


    high cliff.


    Kevin was gone.


    "No! Kevin has promised that he would always be with me and the children. He would never break his


    promise!" Anne grabbed Selma''s shoulders and stared into her eyes. "Mom, you have to believe that


    Kevin is alive just the way I do!"


    Selma mped her mouth and continued to cry without making a noise. She, too, wanted to believe


    that her son was still alive. However, she had gone to the cliff. No one could survive a fall from such a


    height.


    "Anne, honey, you are tired. You need to rest." Selma didn''t have the energy to argue with Anne. She


    thought that the woman needed time to ept reality.

 Chapter 548 Marry Me (Part One)

    Chapter 548 Marry Me (Part One)


    But Anne grew desperate as people continued to tell that Kevin had died.


    She held her head in her hand and burst into tears. Her body grew limp; she slumped to the ground.


    ''Kevin, where are you? Where on earth are you?


    I know that all of this is your n, and you are hiding from everyone. But you have to understand that I


    am worried about you. Tell me where you are. Please call me as soon as you can!'' Anne said to


    herself, hoping that Kevin would miraculously hear thements of her heart.


    "Honey..." Selma hugged Anne as fresh tears streamed down her face. "We, too, are reluctant to


    believe that Kevin is no longer with us. But do you think he''d survive a fall from such a height?"


    "Has anyone found his body?" Anne asked, cocking her head to the side.


    Selma frowned, shaking her head.


    Anne angrily wiped the tears from her face. She sprang to her feet and walked to her room like a


    lifeless puppet. Everyone watched her leave, not knowing what to do.


    She stood near her bed and took the photo frame from the table. It was a picture of Anne and Kevin


    smiling happily.


    The photo had captured her happiness, reminding her how happy she had been with Kevin.


    "Kevin, I won''t believe that you are dead even if the entire world says so. I won''t ept that you are


    gone unless I see your corpse. I know that you are living somewhere, soe to me soon!" Anne


    mumbled, nestling the photo frame against her chest.


    When Colin had gone missing, everyone believed that he was dead. However, the man was under


    Kim''s custody. Colin had managed to survive the torture.


    She thought that it was the same case with Kevin as well.


    Her husband couldn''t be dead.


    After Anne''s persistence, Selma had asked the servants to remove the white decorations from the vi.


    Everything was back to normal. However, the magnificent vi was eerily silent and joyless. It seemed


    as if the spirit of the family had died after Kevin had left them.


    Everyone was waiting to find any information about Kevin. They were desperate to find if the man was


    dead or alive.


    However, no one could discover anything that might lead them to him. It was as if Kevin had never lived


    in this world.


    In the following days, Anne locked herself in the study. The servants brought her food. The woman


    made sure to empty her bowl regardless of how much food they gave her. She ate twice as much as


    she usually would.


    Anne had to be strong enough to wait for Kevin. She wanted everyone to know that her husband would


    never leave her.


    However, things only seemed to get worse. Sam called Anne to inform her that someone was trying to


    secretly acquire the stocks of the AN Group.


    Anne knew what the acquisition would do to thepany.


    She also knew who was behind the problems.


    "Sam, now that Kevin is gone, I have to take care of thepany and my children!" Anne sounded


    strangely calm.


    The Fu Family had shed their blood and sweat to build thepany. It belonged to her husband and


    children. Anne would never let anyone take the AN Group from them.


    She would fight until herst breath to make sure thepany didn''t fall into the hands of the wrong


    person.


    That day, Anne went to see Kim.


    The man wasn''t surprised. He looked at Anne with expressionless eyes.


    "Kim, thepany belongs to the Fu Family. You better quit trying to acquire the AN Group!" The usual


    confidence in her eyes had disappeared. Her eyes looked strangely unfocused. She was desperate to


    do anything to ensure thepany belonged to them. "Tell me your condition. What do you want?"


    Kim''s underworld group was long destroyed; he didn''t need a lot of money to run it either. The wealth


    and money he possessed were enough for him to live afortable life. Anne knew that Kim was only


    using thepany as bait to have what he needed.


    She knew the man well enough to understand the reason behind his every move.


    A cunning smile stretched across his lips. "Anne, whether you ept or not, Kevin is dead. You are still


    young, and your children have a long way to go. You can''t be a widow for the rest of your life and take


    care of them all by yourself. Why don''t you marry me?"


    Anne shook her head in disbelief. She had been thinking that the man despised her. He wanted to drag


    her to hell. Why did he want to marry her now?


    As if he had read Anne''s mind, Kim scoffed and stepped closer to her. Anne involuntarily flinched back.


    "Well, I know that you love Kevin with all your heart. I also know that you will continue to love him even


    if he dies and be a widow for the rest of your life. You will suffer the rest of your life if you marry me,


    won''t you, Anne?"


    The blood on her face drained in an instant. Her lungs constricted; she couldn''t breathe.


    Kevin was not dead. He was just missing!


    But everyone was constantly telling her that her husband had left the world. Moreover, Kim was forcing


    her to marry him.


    Anne could never think of marrying another man. No one could rece Kevin in her life.


    "Anne, you know me well. You know I''m a man of my word. If you are willing to ept my offer, prove


    your loyalty. Otherwise, leave!" Kim growled in frustration.


    Anne closed her eyes and let out a loud breath. She couldn''t understand what was wrong with Kevin


    and why he hadn''te back to her yet. How long did she have to wait for him?


    Everything was happening so fast, and Anne didn''t know what to do.


    If Kim continued to work at this speed, it would only be a matter of few days before he acquired the


    company.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Anne wouldn''t have the time to reverse the damages.


    She had no choice but to ept his request.


    "Fine. I agree!" Anne thought that she could lie to Kim for the time being before he made his next


    move. However, saying the words out loud seemed harder than she had imagined.


    ''Kevin, I am doing this only for ourpany. I would never marry him. I hope you understand that, ''


    thought she.


    Kim''s body stiffened. His jaw dropped in shock. However, he quickly rearranged his expression so that


    Anne wouldn''t find out what he was thinking.


    "Well, Kevin has just met with an ident. We haven''t found his body yet. I can''t marry you until we are


    sure that he is dead. Why don''t we wait until then?" Anne asked.


    Kim lowered his head and studied her face. He was overjoyed to find that the woman had agreed to


    marry him.


    He had imagined this scene countless times in his head but never thought that his dream woulde


    true.

 Chapter 549 Marry Me (Part Two)

    Chapter 549 Marry Me (Part Two)


    Kim''s heart was crashing in his chest. However, he decided to be more cautious. He was afraid that


    this was a dream and that Anne would be gone if he woke up from it.


    He couldn''t let that happen. Kim didn''t want to suffer heartbreak.


    ''Anne, have you agreed to marry me? Are you really willing to be my wife? I didn''t mean what I said


    earlier. I would never hurt you.


    You have blended with my heart and soul. I have tried forgetting you, but I can''t imagine a life without


    you in it. You are the reason for my existence, '' Kim thought.


    Anne was the reason why he got into a duel with Kevin. Fortunately, thetter didn''t have the ability to


    kill him.


    "All right," Kim finally said, concealing the happiness bubbling in his heart.


    Anne shook her head and continued, "Thepany belongs to the Fu Family, which means it is my


    children''s property. I hope you don''t forget that."


    Kim shook his head andughed. "I''m not interested in thepany!"


    Anne nodded and left.


    Tears streamed down her face.


    ''Kevin, where are you? I can''t do this anymore. What do I do if you nevere back to me?'' The


    thought broke her heart all over again.


    Meanwhile, to everyone''s surprise, Kim stopped buying the shares of the AN Group. Sam, Rose, and


    the others called Anne to ask the reason for the sudden change in his mind. Anne didn''t bother hiding


    the truth from them. She exined what had happened.


    Everyone was shocked to find out what Anne had done. They advised her not to marry Kim regardless


    of what the man did.


    She couldn''t marry a psychotic criminal like Kim even if Kevin had died.


    Anne felt helpless. She had no choice but to agree to the man''s request to save thepany. There


    was still time before things got out of her hand. However, Anne couldn''t tell when Kevin would return to


    her.


    ''I''m ready to face anything if you are by my side. But everything is difficult without you. Pleasee to


    me, Kevin. I can''t do this anymore.''


    Anne decided to go to the hospital and see Eddy before going home.


    Although Eddy''s condition had improved over time, she couldn''t stop worrying about her son. She


    feared that something would happen to him. So she still kept him in the hospital, where there were


    doctors and nurses who could take care of him if something arose.


    This was Anne''s first visit to the hospital after returning to A City.


    She peeked into the ward through the door and saw her son sitting quietly on the bed. There was an


    indescribable sorrow in his usually bright eyes. He was staring into the distance, lost in thought.


    Her face turned ghastly pale as her heart ached at the sight.


    The family didn''t hide anything from Eddy. The boy knew that something had happened to Kevin.


    Anne couldn''t help but wonder if her son, too, believed that Kevin had died.


    "Mom,"


    Eddy''s faint voice broke her reverie.


    Anne looked up and met her son''s worried eyes. She couldn''t control herself anymore.


    Tears streamed down her cheeks. The boy gulped and asked, "Mom, do you believe that Dad is dead?"


    The panic was evident in his voice. "Everyone''s been telling that Dad has passed away, but I don''t


    believe them. I only trust you, Mom. Has Dad left us?"


    Anne shook her head fiercely and hugged Eddy. "No, honey! Your father is still alive, but we can''t


    contact him. He will never leave us. He must be still alive!"


    "Really?" "But even Grandma said..." Eddy croaked.


    "Eddy!" Anne cupped Eddy''s cheeks and stared into his eyes. "There are certain things in life that you


    cannot see but can only be felt with your heart. You have to trust your instincts sometimes. Don''t you


    know your Dad? You have known him ever since you were born. Has he ever been irresponsible? Do


    you think he would stay away from us?"


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Eddy shook his head and threw himself into Anne''s arms. "Mom, you are right! We can''t conclude


    things by merely seeing what is happening around us. I believe that Dad is still alive. He wille back


    to us!"


    All they could do now was to pray for him toe back soon.


    Anne rocked Eddy as if he were thest spark of hope. ''Kevin, we need you! Come back soon.''


    In the meantime, Sam and Mark were still at the bottom of the cliff on Mount YS. The two looked


    exhausted. Dark circles rimmed their tired eyes.


    The two had been searching for Kevin ever since he had gone missing.


    "Kevin, where the hell are you? If you don''t show up, Anne will marry Kim. Don''t you know that the


    monster is trying to steal your wife?" Sam growled and threw a stone into the water. He couldn''t stand it


    anymore.


    His cries reverberated across the valley. The people searching for Kevin looked at Sam in surprise.


    Sam rubbed his throbbing temples in frustration. He was desperate to find Kevin.


    They had arrived at the bottom of the cliff, right after Kevin fell. But the man had disappeared without a


    trace. No one could vanish in lightning speed even if the current was fast.


    No one could think where he might have gone. Why couldn''t they find him?


    "Sam, calm down!" Mark rubbed his shoulderfortingly. "It is good that we haven''t found out


    anything about him. The same happened to Colin, remember? Perhaps Kevin is still alive somewhere."


    If they actually found something, and proved that he was really dead, that was the time when they


    would really be devastated.


    But there was a shred of hope that made them believe that Kevin might be alive.


    Sam craned his neck to look at the sky. The sun couldn''t prate through the canopy of rocks and


    trees. The ce was chilly as dense shadows enveloped them.


    ''Kevin, have you managed to escape the darkness? Are you in a bright ce, waiting for us to find


    you?'' thought Sam.

 Chapter 550 The Plan Fails

    Chapter 550 The n Fails


    The AN Group was safe now, but Kevin still hadn''t been found. Even Kim, who was sure that Kevin had


    died during the duel couldn''t help but feel nervous now.


    Although Mount YS was a dangerous ce, there were no beasts or wild animals that might have


    eaten the corpse. He couldn''t understand why they hadn''t found Kevin''s body yet.


    Late at one night, Kim was standing on the top floor, sipping on red wine. A frown lined his forehead.


    It had been two weeks since Kevin had gone missing, but Sam and his team hadn''t stopped their


    searching spree. They were still looking for him everywhere.


    Kim''s n would end in vain if the man was still alive.


    The thought frightened him. He took out the phone from his pocket and called Anne.


    The woman had been suffering from insomnia ever since Kevin had gone missing -- she couldn''t sleep


    even for a second. Anne was staring at the ceiling, thinking about her husband. Just then, her phone


    red, breaking her train of thoughts.


    She frowned, wondering who would call her at this hour.


    The name on the caller ID sent a shiver down her spine. Her body stiffened.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Kim hadn''t contacted her after she had promised to marry him. However, his unexpected call at this


    hour made her think of the worst.


    She rubbed her forehead and finally answered the call.


    "Anne, I have given you two weeks. I can''t wait any longer. We will register our marriage in three days!"


    Kim said menacingly, without any room for discussion.


    "Why are you in such a hurry?" Anne asked in shock.


    "I have given you two whole weeks to look for Kevin, but there is still no information about him. It has


    been two weeks since the man fell off the cliff. Do you think he would havee to you if he were still


    alive? He is dead! Don''t you understand that? I can''t wait any longer!" he barked.


    Anne''s heart sank. At first, she was sure that everything was Kevin''s n. However, the man hadn''t


    tried contacting her.


    Anne loved Kevin with all her heart, and she knew that he loved her too.


    Kevin knew that she would be worried to death if he went missing for a long time.


    She couldn''t understand why he hadn''t bothered contacting her. Why was he hiding?


    "It has only been two weeks since Kevin has gone missing. The Civil Affairs Bureau won''t file a


    divorce," said Anne. "It will take at least two years."


    Kim guffawed as if he had heard the stupidest thing in the world. "A golden key can open any door. You


    don''t need to worry about all that. I''ll wait for you at the gate of the Civil Affairs Bureau at 9 a.m.


    tomorrow!"


    He hung up the call, leaving no chance for her to answer.


    The mayor had epted Brandon as his son-inw. The people in the city respected him. With the


    boy''s help, Kim could get whatever he wanted without any hassle.


    Anne clutched her phone and closed her eyes. Her body began to tremble as fear wracked her nerves.


    However, she didn''t shed a drop of tear.


    ''Kevin, did you hear what he said? If I don''t marry him, Kim will acquire ourpany and tear it apart.


    I''m afraid that he''d do something crazy. I have no choice but to marry him.


    Where on earth are you now? Will youe back to me or not?'' Anne could only cry to herself. A


    thousand questions swarmed her head every day, but she couldn''t find the answer to any.


    Anne sighed and poured herself a ss of brandy. She opened the curtains and looked out of the


    window.


    The sky looked pitch ck. Thick foams of cloud hid the stars. However, the bright neon lights


    illuminated the streets, dispelling hope and terror.


    ''Are we under the same sky?'' she wondered.


    Anne shook her head andughed at her fate. She took a sip of brandy, feeling stupid. The drink


    burned down her throat and stomach.


    She had been drinking for the past two weeks to ease the pain in her heart. However, she could feel


    nothing but pain and despair. The silence of the night killed her. However, listening to people talking


    about her husband''s death broke her heart even more. Every day was torture.


    "Kevin, it has been two weeks since you left us, but I still believe that you are alive. I don''t care if it is


    two weeks or two decades. I will still wait for you toe back!" Her fingers loosened, and the ss


    fell to the ground, shattering into pieces. Rage and madness zed in her eyes.


    Kim wanted to get married to her. Anne had no choice but to agree to him because her decision would


    affect thepany and her children.


    But she would never give herself to Kim. If he forced her, she wouldn''t hesitate to kill him.


    Anne could never let another many a finger on her.


    The night psed as the sun peeked out -- it was dawn again. However, Anne was still standing in the


    exact same ce, staring out of the window.


    She was ready to face whatever came her way.


    Her phone rang again. Anne looked at the screen and found that it was Kim again.


    Anger and disgust crossed her face. She stared out of the window like a stone statue.


    A few secondster, the phone stopped ringing. Soon a message shed on the screen.


    Anne let out a weary sigh and checked the message. "Don''t challenge me. I think you know what I am


    capable of doing!"


    She looked at the ceiling, feeling numb.


    A knock on the door forced Anne to stop thinking. She trudged forward and opened the door. Selma


    was standing outside.


    Her hair had turned grey; she had lost a lot of weight in two weeks.


    The woman looked at Anne with teary eyes.


    Anne gathered herself and wiped the tears on Selma''s face. "Mom, don''t cry!"


    She had sent a message to Selma at dawn, informing her that she was going to marry Kim.


    Selma shook her head and swept Anne into a tight embrace. "I''m sorry, Anne. I''m so sorry. Everything


    is my fault. I''m so sorry. Don''t listen to him, Anne. Thepany isn''t as important to us as you are. We


    can''t afford to lose you for the sake of thepany. You don''t need to suffer like this. Please don''t


    marry Kim."


    Selma couldn''t watch her daughter-inw marry a heartless monster.


    The fact that they hadn''t found Kevin''s body yet ignited a spark of hope in her heart.


    Maybe Kevin was still living somewhere in this world, and it was her responsibility to protect Anne and


    the children for him.


    "Anne, please listen to me!


    I have never asked you anything before; this is my only request to you. Please don''t do anything


    stupid." Selma grabbed Anne''s shoulders and began shaking her repeatedly.


    Anne trembled with fear. She threw herself into the woman''s arms forfort.


    She didn''t want to marry Kim either. She hoped that there was another solution to the problem.


    However, Anne had no other choice but to obey him.


    "Mom, do you have faith in me? Do you trust Kevin?" Anne held Selma''s shoulders and stared into her


    eyes.


    The woman sucked in a big breath. She knew the meaning behind her words.


    Anne was asking Selma if she would ept her as her daughter-inw if she returned to the Fu Family


    after Kevin came back.


    Anne had been through a lot; she had sacrificed herself for the Fu Family. Selma would never drive her


    away.


    "Anne, I''m not a heartless woman. I know what you have done for the family. Don''t worry. You will be


    my daughter-inw as long as I am alive."


    Anne''s body visibly rxed. She hugged her tightly as tears continued to stream down her face and


    drip onto Selma''s neck.


    A wave of gratitude washed over her. Anne had been worried about what Selma might think, but the


    woman understood her decision and why she was doing this.


    It was Anne''s responsibility to take care of the family and thepany. She had to solve all the


    problems before Kevin came back.


    Anne took a deep breath, stepped out of Selma''s embrace, and left. She had already wasted a lot of


    time wondering what to do. However, she realized that fighting her enemy was the only solution to the


    problem.


    Anne had lost a lot of weight; she looked skinny. Although her body had grown weak, she was mentally


    strong.


    Selma closed her eyes. Her heart broke a little more with every step Anne took away from her. ''Anne,


    no matter what the future holds for us, you will always be my daughter-inw. No one will ever rece


    you in my life.''


    Brandon was waiting outside the Fu Family''s residence in his car. Anne got inside and rested her head


    on the seat, dreading what was about to happen.


    Brandon nced at the woman through the mirror, with a sneer at the corners of his mouth.


    ''It doesn''t matter whether you are willing to marry my boss or not. You have to!'' He sneered. Brandon


    was happy that the arrogant woman had no choice but to marry his boss.


    His respect for Kim intensified as he had managed to make the woman oblige to his orders.


    "Anne." Brandon turned around and smiled at her. "Congrattions on your marriage with my boss."


    Anne''s body began to tremble. She clenched her palm and red at him.


    The smirk on his face annoyed her. She knew that the boy was trying to provoke her.


    "Shut up and drive the car!" she snapped.


    Brandon arched his brows and studied her face beforeughing. "You are my boss''s wife now. I will


    definitely listen to you."


    Anne looked out of the window and continued to ignore him.


    Brandon was bored. He turned the music on and drove to the Civil Affairs Bureau.


    The ce was rtively vacant; only a few people were standing outside. Tears prickled Anne''s eyes


    as she looked into the office.


    ''Kevin, I have to divorce you first in order to marry Kim. Do you know that?'' Anne hated the fact that her


    life was spiraling out of control. She didn''t have the heart to divorce Kevin -- her heart belonged to him,


    and it always would.


    "Let''s go inside." Kim smiled at Anne, ushering her in. The tenderness of his voice infuriated her.


    She gritted her teeth and followed him.


    A permanent smile was etched on Kim''s face. Although he knew that Anne had agreed to marry him


    only for the sake of thepany and family, he was happy that she would be his wife soon.


    However, an unexpected problem killed his happiness in an instant.


    A glitch in the data bank caused a problem in retrieving the data. Anne couldn''t get a divorce today;


    therefore, Kim couldn''t marry her either.


    Anne closed her eyes and silently thanked God for saving her at thest minute.


    "When will it get fixed?" Kim asked impatiently.


    "I''m sure we will get it fixed by Monday!" the staff assured.


    Anne suppressed a smile that was fighting to break out. ''Today is Friday, and they don''t work on


    weekends. I still have three days to escape from this marriage.''


    Anne knew that escaping from the marriage was next to impossible. But she prayed for some miracle


    to save her from the vindictive man.


    "I''m going back." Anne turned on her heels and left.


    Kim''s face reddened with rage. He pounded the table with his fist and followed her.


    The man had waited all his life to marry Anne. Therefore, he didn''t bother waiting for three more days.


    Anne didn''t want Brandon to drop her home. Therefore, she took a taxi to the Fu Family''s residence.


    Selma had been restless from the moment Anne left the house. She had been waiting at the door. Her


    racing heart returned to normal when she saw Anne.


    "Anne? Are you okay?" Selma asked, holding her arm.


    "Yeah. There was a problem with the data bank. They asked us toe on Monday," she answered,


    smiling weakly.


    Selma''s eyes lit up with joy. "I didn''t think there would be any problem at the Civil Affairs Bureau. But


    this is great!" she eximed, breathing a sigh of relief.


    Anne nodded. She had never heard of such a bizarre thing before. However, it had worked to her


    advantage. She still had three days to think of something.


    ''Kevin, where are you now? Can youe back in three days? I can''t escape if you don''te to save


    me by then.''


    Anne held Selma''s hand smiled. "Mom, let''s go inside."


    Selma followed her, praying for Kevin toe back soon before it was toote.


    Anne was both physically and emotionally drained. She decided to go to her room and rest. They had


    discharged Eddy from the hospital. The boy was resting in his room.


    Moreover, keeping the children''s safety in mind, Anne barred Simon and Sally from going out. The two


    kids were bored -- they stayed with Eddy at all times.


    On her way to the bedroom, Anne stopped at Eddy''s room. The door was half-opened, and the


    children''s conversation was audible from outside.


    She couldn''t stop herself from listening to what they were talking.

 Chapter 551 Sudden Change Of Anne

    Chapter 551 Sudden Change Of Anne


    "Eddy, everyone says daddy is dead. Is that true? Is he really dead?" Sally asked in a low voice, staring


    at Eddy with her innocent eyes full of sadness.


    Her brother, however, bore a dark face, matched with the furrowing of his thick brows. Cupping his


    sister''s little face, he uttered in a voice full of irrefutable insistence, "Sally, no matter what others say,


    you must remember that daddy loves us. He will never leave us. So, he is still alive and wille


    back!"


    "Really?" The poor girl suddenly brightened up. In a split second, her eyes were coated with a glimmer


    of hope.


    "Of course!" Simon nodded and added, "Back then, everyone said that E''s father was dead. But she


    didn''t believe it. Uncle Colin came back, didn''t he?"


    Stunned at this revtion, Sally nodded and smiled.


    "That''s right. So, I have to trust my daddy just like E did. He will definitelye back!" The little girl


    clenched her fists firmly.


    Meanwhile, Eddy watched his little brother and sister, happy that they somehow felt assured with his


    words. Then, feeling a pair of eyes staring at him, he immediately gazed up.


    Anne was standing quietly outside. She peeped inside through the gap between the door and its frame,


    relieved to see her eldest son responsiblyforting his siblings.


    Knowing that it was their mother, Eddy lowered his head as a pang of grief pierced through his heart.


    He felt guilty that his mother had to constantly worry about him. He was so useless. He couldn''t do


    anything buty on the bed to get recovered from his surgery.


    Now that their father was not here and their mother was evidently in agony, he should be a strong man.


    He must support their mother in protecting and looking after his siblings.


    "Mom!" Simon and Sally called in unison after seeing Anne by the door.


    With a forced smile, she pushed the door open and walked in.


    "Kids, you have to trust your daddy. He wille back!" With tears in her eyes, Anne held the three


    kids in her arms altogether.


    She believed that Kevin woulde back soon. He must be hiding in a secret corner somewhere in


    this world.


    When her phone suddenly rang, she let go of the kids and took the screen before her eyes. It was


    Peter.


    ''Is it about Kevin?'' she thought, knowing that Peter had been searching for him for the past few days.


    After all, it was Peter who found Colin. So, they had faith in the man''s ability to locate a missing person.


    Hastily, she slid her finger on the screen to answer the call.


    "Peter, is there any news on Kevin?" Anne asked anxiously and expectantly.


    On the other end of the line, Peter responded in azy voice, "I''ve learned what happened between


    you and Kim. Congrattions on not getting married. No, I should congratte you first for not


    divorcing Kevin yet."


    Anne sighed subconsciously and rubbed her temples. "It''s indeed a lucky thing for me now. But how


    will I face it three dayster?"


    What happened today was unexpected. Maybe it was because God pitied her, but who knows if she


    would be saved after three days?


    After all, it was impossible for her to always get lucky. So, knowing this, must she really marry Kim in


    three days?


    "Peter, have you found anything about Kevin yet? Do you know where he is now?" Anne stood up,


    walked out of the room, and gently closed the door. Her voice was not as calm as it had been just now.


    Instead, it was a little helpless. "Mount YS is not that big. You have searched for him countless times.


    Are there really no updates? I can ept both good and bad news. Please tell me something."


    After so many days, they should have found even at least a small clue. She would dly ept


    anything other than nothing at all.


    "Do you really want to know?" Peter uttered after a moment of silence.


    Hearing that, Anne froze and couldn''t help trembling. What did he mean?


    Peter knew how much she loved Kevin. If thetter was still alive, he would have told her already.


    Did that mean it was bad news?


    No! How could this be?


    How could Kevin leave her and the kids? They all believed that he would be back safe and sound. How


    could he just leave them behind?


    Was Peter ying a trick on her?


    "Anne, you will know it soon. I suggest youe here. I''ll tell you everything in person." Peter sighed


    heavily and added, "If you really want to know, don''t tell anyone you''reing here. Otherwise, I won''t


    tell you the truth."


    Anne''s body trembled more violently.


    What the hell was going on? What did he mean?


    "Anne? Will youe or not?" Peter asked again after hearing no response from the other end of the


    line.


    After a moment or two, Anne finally uttered in an unmistakable quivering voice, "Yes!"


    Whatever it was he had to say, good or bad, she still needed to hear it. So, how could she not go?


    After hearing the line end, Anne raised her head, and two streams of tears streaked across her cheeks.


    Heaving a deep breath, she wiped her face dry and strode outside.


    She was going to meet Peter and hear whatever news he had about Kevin.


    Another day passed, and Sunday came.


    Selma and the three kids got up very early. They thought that Anne would lock herself in her room


    again, but to their surprise, she graced the kitchen in her apron, busy preparing their breakfast.


    The three kids looked at each other in confusion before turning to Selma, who was also baffled.


    Since Kevin''s disappearance, Anne had been like a walking dead, as if she had lost her soul.


    But today, it seemed that she was back to normal, and her sudden change slightly rmed those


    around her.


    The eldest in the house, Selma, looked at Anne worriedly.


    When thetter left the Fu Family''s housest Friday night, she didn''te back until Saturday


    morning. Then she went out to join Sam, searching for Kevin. But they didn''t realize she was already


    back, in a rtively brighter mood, cooking them a sumptuous meal.


    If there was any news about Kevin, Sam would definitely call Selma. But the man didn''t. So, what


    happened to Anne?


    Tomorrow would be the day for her to go to the Civil Affairs Bureau with Kim. Why was she suddenly


    acting differently?


    "Why are you still standing there? Let''s have breakfast!" Anne looked back at them, and a broad smile


    crept on her face.


    But it was the kind of smile that would make anyone sense a shadow of eerie casting on her lips.


    Even the innocent Sally trembled at the sight of it that the little girl took a step back subconsciously and


    hid behind Eddy.


    Meanwhile, Selma walked up to Anne, holding her hand before asking worriedly, "What happened?"


    "Nothing." Anne shrugged her shoulders.


    "Is there any news on Kevin?" Selma couldn''t help asking, hoping it might be why Anne was acting


    strangely today.


    "No news yet." However, Anne''s answer shattered her hope.


    ''Then, what exactly happened to her?'' the old woman asked herself, feeling even more confused now.


    "The food is getting cold. Come on! Let''s eat now." Anne waved at the kids and signaled them to take a


    seat.


    Frowning, Eddy sat at the table with his brother and sister.


    "You three have lost a lot of weight these days. Eat more or you won''t grow taller," Anne reminded as


    she prepared a teful of food for each of her kids.


    At this point, the children were even more puzzled, but they just nodded and immediately devoured the


    food in their bowls.


    Anne watched them with relief before lowering her head to eat. In another seat was Selma, who was


    eyeing her intently with evident worry painted on her face.


    What did the sudden change of Anne mean?


    All throughout breakfast, her head was filled with that thought. It was not until the servant approached


    the table to gather the tableware that Selma went back to her senses. After that, Anne settled on the


    sofa and grabbed a fashion magazine for a read.


    "Anne? What are you doing?" Selma asked, sitting opposite her daughter-inw.


    Before, Anne was an enthusiast of fashion magazines. But since Kevin''s ident, she was no longer


    in the mood to care about these things.


    "I haven''t read these magazines in a long time. I want to see what new clothes are produced this


    season," Anne answered indifferently without raising her head.


    Surely, she behaved strangely, and Selma couldn''t help but grasp Anne''s hand. Surprised, the old


    woman begged, "Anne, please don''t be like this! I know you are sad that there is still no news about


    Kevin. But please don''t behave so strangely. You still have the kids. You need to cheer up for them!"


    A deafening silence fell between the two until Anne smiled helplessly. It seemed that Selma thought


    she had given up on herself.


    But she was not gonna lie¨C¨Cher behavior was indeed puzzling.


    "Mom, don''t worry. I will be fine. I know I have the kids, and I have to wait for Kevin toe back. I will


    never let anything happen to myself!" she uttered while eyeing the woman seriously.


    Her expression and firm tone indicated an assurance that she was fine.


    Hearing this, Selma breathed a sigh of relief and nodded. Maybe she was just overthinking.


    Anne then lowered her head and shifted her gaze back on the glossy pages. But her thoughts were


    somece else. ''It''s tomorrow, right?'' she told herself while a sh of hatred glinted in her sharp eyes.


    Even if she had to die with him, she would not marry Kim!


    The ringing of her phone suddenly disturbed the peace in the living room. Staring at the unlisted


    number, she answered it immediately. It was from the Public Security Bureau.


    "Miss Anne, we''d like to have you in our office to ask for statements on Kim''s escape and murders." A


    young voice came through the phone.


    No one knew these things better than Anne. Perhaps it was why the authorities called for her.


    So, without any second thoughts, she stood up and strode outside, leaving Selma watching her


    receding figure.


    Because of what happened, Anne was burdened with so many responsibilities. And Selma was too


    weak to do anything.


    Without hiding her whereabouts, Anne drove straight to the police station.


    An officer waited for her, who politely greeted, "Miss Anne, it''s nice to meet you. I''m the head of the


    major case team established in the capital, and I''m here to deal with Kim''s case."


    With a smile on her face, Anne sat up straight and responded solemnly, "Well, I will tell you everything I


    know. I won''t hide anything from you."


    Slightly surprised at her straighteback, the officer arched his brows but chose not to say anything.


    Instead, he began asking why they had a feud with Kim before briefing her of thetter''s escape from


    prison, his murder in the streets, and his case against Kevin. And all throughout, Anne remained poised


    and honest as sheid out all the facts.


    The officer, whose eyes were evidently indifferent, kept records of her statements. In this society ruled


    byw, gangsters who treated people''s lives as trifling matters really existed.


    They resorted to hurting countless people, destroying families, and ruining their happiness for their own


    selfish desires. As the guardians of thew sworn to protect the citizens, how could cops not do


    anything about it?


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    So, this time, they had to pull out every ace they had got up their sleeves to bring Kim behind bars


    forever, once and for all. They needed to make up for their mistakes and restorew and order.


    "Miss Anne, please rest assured. We will not stop until justice is served." The officer put down his pen


    and added, "We will deal with Kim so that you and Mr. Kevin will not be threatened by his existence


    anymore.

 Chapter 552 Everything Was Finally Over

    Chapter 552 Everything Was Finally Over


    As soon as the officer said that, he firmly closed his mouth and looked at Anne worriedly.


    Everyone knew what happened to Kevin. And although many cops in the police station had gone to


    search for him, there was still no news yet.


    Even though hearing nothing might be good, the longer the dy, the more likely there would be a


    worst-case scenario.


    Anne gazed up at the ceiling with tears in the corners of her eyes. Taking a deep breath and shing a


    gentle while, she uttered resolutely, "I trust you. I believe in this society ruled byw!"


    The policeman nodded and pursed his lips once more.


    No matter what, they couldn''t disappoint her.


    After getting out of the police station, Anne prepared to go home, but as soon as she got into the car,


    her phone rang.


    The moment she saw the unlisted number, she knew it was Kim. Frowning, she slid the screen and


    answered it.


    "Anne? Do you think the police can catch me?" Kim asked directly the second their lines connected.


    From the moment she left her house, she knew that someone was closely tailing and keeping an eye


    on her. So, she was not surprised when he called her.


    "I believe they can!" Her voice was firm as she spat those words.


    "If they really are capable, then why am I still alive?" Kim sarcastically retorted. With a smirk, he then


    added, "They are just a bunch of useless people."


    "Kim, don''t be so arrogant. The world doesn''t revolve around you. I don''t care if you don''t believe in the


    police, but I do. And I''m willing to wait no matter how long it takes just to put you behind bars forever!"


    Extremely irked, Anne hung up the phone.


    Yes, what he said was true, but it didn''t matter.


    She just needed to believe in the police and in societal justice.


    That night, all the people who cared about Anne called her. After all, the next day would be the day


    she''d register herself on a one-way ticket to hell¨C¨Cshe and Kim would go to the Civil Affairs Bureau to


    get married.


    However, she remained calm and collected. There was neither any trace of panic nor anguish in her


    eyes, much to everyone''s surprise.


    Even Eddy couldn''t help but question why his mother had suddenly changed.


    Thetter seemed to have sensed what his son was thinking. So, with a deep breath, she uttered,


    "Eddy, trust me. I will always be your mother and your father''s wife. I won''t take any risk, and I promise


    toe back safely."


    As her eldest son, Eddy was special and would always be her most sensible child in the world.


    The young boy didn''t say anything and just looked at Anne quietly. Although thetter''s eyes were dark,


    a gentle smile was etched on her face. There was no hint of dread, only peace andposure.


    So, Eddy was reassured that her mother would keep her words and that his father woulde back


    soon.


    Although he didn''t know why he had such a feeling, he knew it would happen.


    Without saying anything more, he turned away.


    Watching her son''s receding figure, Anne took a deep breath andid on the bed before shutting her


    eyes. Tomorrow, she would go to the battlefield, ready for war!


    However, it was inevitable for her to feel uneasy. So, she took out her cell phone and sent Kim a


    message.


    "Kim, if you don''t dare to go there tomorrow, just tell me know in advance. Don''t make me waste my


    time!"


    After waiting for a long time for his reply, her phone finally beeped.


    "I will use everything I have just to show you how naive you are! I will prove how useless those


    policemen are!"


    After reading it, Anne chortled and snuggled down under the bedclothes.


    The next morning, under everyone''s gaze, she drove to the Civil Affairs Bureau.


    When she got there, she found herself alone.


    ''Did Kim really note?'' she thought with furrowed brows.


    However, before she could go back, a car suddenly halted, and Kim got off.


    "Let''s go in and get this done with," he uttered with a straight face before striding inside.


    With her eyebrows arched, Anne followed him.


    When she got into the office, she suddenly stopped and eyed him coldly.


    "I promised Eddy that I would always be his father''s wife," she uttered in a stern tone.


    "So what?" Kim asked, curving his right brow up.


    "You can''t escape!" As she yelled that firmly, Anne quickly pulled out a gun from behind and pointed it


    at his head.


    Caught off-guard, a hint of surprise glinted in Kim''s eyes. He certainly wasn''t expecting that she would


    threaten him, let alone carry a gun here.


    "Do you think you can kill me?" Breaking into a sarcasticugh, he tore his clothes open, revealing a


    bullet-proof vest wrapped around his body.


    However, Anne didn''t flinch and instead kept her gun aimed at his head. ''He might be wearing


    protection, but his head was wildly exposed, '' she thought.


    "Kevin had also pointed his gun at my head back on the mountain cliff, just like what you''re doing right


    now!" Kim sneered and walked forward without hesitation.


    "Yes, and I''m doing it again." Suddenly, a familiar and domineering voice resounded behind him.


    In a blink of an eyed, Kim''s confidence dissipated. He turned his head slowly and stiffened at what


    graced his sight¨C¨CKevin stood there, eyeing him coldly.


    He was sporting a ck windbreaker while a sly smile was stered on his lips. He looked utterly


    dauntless, as if he was sure that he would triumph this time.


    With a gun in hand, he pointed at Kim''s head again and asked, "Take a guess. Have I improved my


    marksmanship?"


    Thetter sneered and looked back at Anne, who was still calm and undeterred. Therefore, it only


    meant one thing¨C¨Cshe had known that Kevin was still alive.


    No wonder her behavior suddenly changed. It turned out that her dead heart came back to life and


    started beating again.


    Realizing that he was fooled, Kim snickered and pped his hands.


    The staff inside the bureau suddenly tore off their clothes, revealing their police uniform.


    Even with this grand turn of events, no hint of panic glinted in Kim''s eyes. Instead, he raised his hand


    directly and shed a smile, ignoring everything in front of him.


    "I''ve been in the underworld for so many years that I''ve learned to see through your tricks. Don''t worry.


    I''ve already prepared a great gift for you. If I die, I will take you all with me to my grave." Kim''s eyes fell


    on Anne again.


    "What happened to Colin was so painful for you. If that happened to thousands of families, how would


    you feel? They might have nothing to do with you, but some children will lose their parents, while other


    moms and dads will lose their kids. And they will all know that it is because of you!" Revealing his most


    devious smile, Kim added, "People would rally in your house and in front of LF Group, cursing at you.


    Will you be able to handle such a thing?"


    Hearing this, Anne slowly closed her eyes. Kim was really crazy and terrible! He was not a human at


    all!


    "But that''s just your opinion," the police head from the capital city uttered coldly. With his sharp eyes


    piercing at the criminal, he added, "Here''s a bad news for you: Brandon betrayed you and has told us


    all your ns!"


    "What?" Kim asked in shock. Thinking it was absurd, he adamantly shook his head and retorted,


    "Impossible! Brandon can never betray me. It''s me who gave him life and wealth. He can''t betray me!"


    "What if I tell you that he did it for the woman he loves?" Kevin asked indifferently, cracking the


    firmness in Kim''s eyes.


    Thetter shifted his gaze back at Anne, this time looking helpless and defeated.


    Brandon would never betray him for money, but Kim didn''t expect that the boy would change because


    of love.


    "There''s no escaping today," the head officer mocked with a smirk.


    "Don''t worry. I''m not nning on running away anyway." Kim slowly put down his hand with a faint


    smile.


    However, seeing that, Kevin shouted, "No!"


    The next second, Kim took out a dagger and sprinted towards Anne.


    While all the guns were aimed at his heart, none of them had seen thising.


    Kim was about to get close to Anne, and although thetter had a gun in her hand, she didn''t have the


    strength to pull the trigger.


    Suddenly, numerous gunshots red in the building, bouncing off the cold walls and prating their


    ears. Anne firmly shut her eyes and felt a pair of hands firmly wrapping her body. A few seconds after,


    she opened her eyes and was shocked to see Kim covering her.


    His chest was zing with blood.


    He was never nning to kill her, but actually even protected her.


    Kevin''s eyes were agape; he obviously didn''t expect this at all.


    "Anne, hate me. Hate me forever, but please don''t forget me," Kim whispered domineeringly in her ear,


    holding her tightly with thest bit of strength.


    The next second, Anne fell to the ground with him. She could clearly see the pool of blood flowing from


    his body.


    He died in her arms and in front of her.


    She was sure; he was undoubtedly dead!


    And while all these happened in front of her, Anne was lost in a daze. But the picture of Kim running


    towards her armed with a dagger kept appearing in her head.


    From the very beginning, he never intended to hurt her. He just didn''t want her to forget about him.


    And now, she couldn''t believe he ended his life this way. He used the most atrocious way to engrave


    himself in her head forever.


    He was indeed a wicked and overbearing man!


    "Anne, let bygones be bygones!" Kevinforted, holding her tightly in his arms as she trembled all


    over.


    Without saying anything, she stared at the bloodstains on her clothes. It was still warm, but her body


    was entirely cold.


    The next moment, tears streamed violently down her face. She didn''t know why she was crying, but


    she knew it was not because she loved Kim. The only thing she felt for him was hatred.


    However, this cruel man, in hisst moments, seeded in stamping his mark in her head. How could


    she forget about all these now?


    "Kevin, why did he torture me like this?" Grasping the hem of Kevin''s clothes, Anne was at a loss.


    However, the man couldn''t answer her question and instead just held her tightly. Kim had loved Anne


    with all his heart. And although he could not win her heart, he triumphed in making her remember him


    in this lifetime.


    Feeling utterly weak, Anne kept crying until she eventually passed out. She fell into a deep slumber,


    and the moment she opened her eyes again, Kevin''s worried face met her gaze.


    "Kevin, I want to go home. I want to go back to our house. The kids and your mother are waiting for


    us," she uttered in a very meek voice.


    Kevin nodded firmly and responded, "Okay, let''s go home!"


    Slowly, Anne pulled herself up and walked out of the Civil Affairs Bureau. It was already dark, but the


    moon cast a bright light.


    Under the moonlight stood Sam, Emily, Mark, Rose, Eddy, Sally, Simon, Selma, Colin, and E, All of


    them waited patiently for Anne and Kevin. When they saw the two walking out hand in hand, they all


    smiled and sighed in relief.


    Finally, it was all over. Kim was gone forever, and the fear he induced on them dissipated together with


    him.


    ''Kim, you are so cruel to make me remember you forever. But even with that, I will still never love you, ''


    Anne thought, gazing up at the starry sky.This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    She then turned around and uttered lovingly, "I love you, Kevin!" It was like she was taking a vow in


    front of all their friends and family.


    "I love you too, Anne!" Kevin stretched out his hand and hugged her tightly.


    Amidst this heartwarming scene, all the people watching them broke into a smile, thinking that


    everything was really over.

 Chapter 553 Extra Story The Journey

    Chapter 553 Extra Story The Journey


    Kevin darted out of the AN Group in a hurry as if he had urgent work that required his attention. His


    cold eyes scanned the ce. A frown lined his forehead; he looked deadly serious. A strand of his


    perfectly tamed hair brushed across his eyebrows. His usual calm demeanor was long gone. He got


    into his car and drove home.


    It was a cold November. A gust of chilly breeze brushed across him as he got out of the car. Kevin


    gradually calmed down as he walked inside.


    He closed his eyes and took a deep breath, fearing that the person inside might find out the truth. After


    a moment, when he opened his eyes again, the man returned to his usual, arrogant self.


    He quickly straightened his shirt, opened the door, and walked in. A pair of fluffy slippers and the


    scattered toys on the carpet greeted him.


    A little boy was crawling on the floor, ying with the toys. He looked at Kevin with wide eyes before


    squealing with joy. Kevin''s heart melted at the sight of the baby. An ecstatic smile stretched across his


    lips when he saw the little one pouting and crawling toward him.


    Kevin quickly picked the baby in his arms and walked into the kitchen as he continued to y with him.


    Anne was cooking soup as a beam of sunlight bounced off her face. She was still in loungewear, her


    hair tied to a messy bun. The woman looked like a doting wife, married to an ordinary family, busy


    cooking for her family.


    It was the second year of their marriage. Anne and Kevin were blessed with a baby boy, and they


    fondly called him Ted. Their life was filled with nothing but joy. There were no misunderstandings or


    bitter feelings that tormented them. Anne was living the life of her dreams.


    "Anne?" Kevin called tenderly. He enjoyeding back home after a busy day at work. The sight of his


    wife and son made him feelplete.


    "Ah, you''re back!" She turned around and took the baby from his arms, smiling gently. "You better take


    a shower first. Dinner will be ready soon!"


    Kevin smiled and kissed her forehead before going to the bedroom upstairs.


    The images of the past shed in his mind. He regretted the times he had taunted and disappointed


    Anne.


    The woman had felt helpless countless times in the past. He felt guilty that he had ignored his son


    because of the other woman. The memories of the past reminded him how wrong he had been. He


    almost made a big mistake trusting the other woman while torturing his own wife.


    Just thinking about it made his heart race. He held his chest, trying not to think about it. Now looking


    back, although he couldn''t believe that he had been that stupid and ignorant, the images in his head


    assured him that they had happened in real life. It reminded him to love and care for Anne even more


    in the future.


    He squeezed his eyes shut and shook his head, trying to shake off the bad memories. Kevin chuckled.


    He had be more childish andid back after spending his time with Anne and his son.


    "Anne, why don''t we go on a trip with our son? Pick a destination of your choice. We can go anywhere


    you want," he said.


    "That''s great!" Anne pped her hands excitedly. "But what about your work? You have been busy


    lately!" The smile on her face faded in an instant. She put down her chopsticks and pretended as if


    nothing had happened.


    "Work is not as important as you and my son are," Kevin muttered.


    "Well, it''s settled then. Pack your things; we''ll leave tomorrow." He frowned, thinking about the several


    trips he couldn''t go to in the past for various reasons.


    "Where shall we go?" Anne was in no mood to eat now. Her eyes sparkled with excitement as she


    looked at Kevin.


    They had limited time, and she had to keep an eye on her son at all times. Therefore, Anne decided to


    opt for a nearby destination. After thinking for a while, she finally said, "Emily said that X Country is a


    nice ce. It is only a couple of hours away from here by flight. Moreover, the pleasing climate and the


    beautiful scenery will be good for the baby as well. What do you think?"


    "Whatever you like, Anne." Kevin smiled and stroked her hair, trying to ignore theplicated feelings


    in his head. That evening, Anne was packing their bags in the bedroom.


    The child was sound asleep in his crib.


    Kevin was in his study, sorting all his tasks for the next few days. Anne''s heart fluttered with joy.


    "All right, this red coat for Ted. This pair of parent outfit. Oh, I shouldn''t forget socks, sunhat, baby


    cream, toys, and the rubber nipple for Ted,"


    she muttered to herself, tossing one item after the other into the suitcase. Anne loved arranging


    everything for her family and didn''t want to miss anything.


    The next day, they took the nanny along with them to take care of their son. It was a smooth journey.


    Anne ced her son on the chair as soon as they arrived at the hotel.


    When she opened the bedroom door, she saw Kevin changing clothes with his back facing her. His


    muscles flexed with every movement.


    Anne''s mouth watered at the sight of his chiseled body; her heart took a sprint in her chest. However,


    seeing that Kevin was about to turn around, she quickly closed the door. The man was going to take a


    shower. However, Anne had closed the door without noticing the mirror on the wall opposite the door.


    Kevin had been watching her reaction. He was ecstatic to see the lust in her beautiful eyes, for his trick


    had worked.


    Anne leaned against the wall and pretended to look at the house, trying to control her raging hormones.


    A minuteter, she finally walked out as her excitement simmered down a little.


    There was a small courtyard around the living room on the first floor, surrounded by green nts.


    Green stones and mosses were paved on the pathway.


    The small swimming pool on the far end of the courtyard sparkled under the sunlight. There was a cozy


    sun lounger beside it to bask in the warmth of the sun. A big swing hanging on the tree in the corner


    completed the look of the ce. Anne sent their exclusive butler away and sat on the swing.


    Kevin dried his hair and walked up to her. Anne''s heart took a sprint at the sight of his handsome face.


    She looked away, trying to control the passion building up inside her.


    Her stomach flipped with every step Kevin took toward her. She saw his toned legs from the corner of


    her eye.


    He had just walked out after taking a shower wrapped in a white towel. Droplets of water covered his


    body. Anne raked her gaze upward, taking in every inch of his abs, strong chest, wide shoulders,


    slender neck, and finally she met his maic eyes. The man was staring at her with his eyes burning


    with desire.


    By the time Anne came to her senses, Kevin was already beside her. Their faces were inches apart.


    Her heart skipped a beat as she stared into his eyes. The man had the power to stir all the emotions


    within her. She felt as if she was seeing him for the first time.


    Kevin trailed his fingers across her cheeks, brushing past her lips, nose, and smoothed her eyebrows.


    Before she could react, he leaned closer and pressed his lips against hers. The swing dangled under


    their weight.


    Her eyes widened as the intensity of the kiss surprised her.


    Kevin was like a hungry wolf, fulfilling his desire. A momentter, he picked Anne in his arms and


    walked into the bedroom, kicking the door shut.


    Anne stared at the door with her mouth hanging open in shock. A subtle blush painted her cheeks as


    she realized what was about to happen. She buried her face against the crook of Kevin''s neck, inhaling


    his manly scent. Their bodies united that night, enveloped in a wave of pleasure.


    The next morning, the sun entered through the gap of the curtain. Anne stirred on the bed and slowly


    opened her eyes to look at Kevin. The man was in deep sleep; he didn''t seem as frightening as he was


    during the day. She felt he was closer to her as she saw a side of him that others couldn''t see, the


    warm and gentle side. Anne nestled closer as a smile crept onto her face. She felt happier than ever.


    "Have you finished admiring me?"


    Kevin muttered in a raspy voice as Anne was immersed in the beauty of her handsome husband.


    ''Anne, wake up! You have been married for two years. Stop staring at the man as if you are seeing him


    for the first time!'' she reminded herself as she got up quickly.


    "I''ll go and see the baby. You sleep a little longer." Anne muttered and tied her hair into a bun before


    slipping on her clothes.


    Kevin rested his hand behind his back and watched Anne. The marks on her body reminded him of the


    wild night. He shut his eyes as the dress concealed her naked body.This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Anne looked back. The messy hair and the stubble on his jaw made her mouth water.


    Her insides flipped as a wave of desire engulfed her again. She finally summoned the strength to look


    away from him and walked into the bathroom. Her body was sore and exhausted after what happened


    last night. She quickly brushed her teeth and washed her face before walking out. Her eyes widened in


    surprise when she saw Emily walking in the yard with a baby stroller. Ted''s eyes dazzled as he looked


    around the new ce with excitement. The boy looked adorable.


    "Emily, when did youe?"


    "I came here as soon as I finished my work." Emily smiled.


    "What happened? Why are you in such a hurry? Are you missing anyone?" Anne teased.


    "Do you like this ce? Are you happy with the arrangements?" Emily averted her gaze and changed


    the topic without answering her question.


    "Yes. Ted also likes it. Am I right, my little boy?" Anne looked at her son, grinning. She understood that


    Emily didn''t want to answer her, so she chose not to ask further questions.


    Seeing his mother, Ted reached out to hug her. Anne picked the boy in her arms and walked into the


    room. "You arrange the schedule today. We have decided to enjoy this holiday so we will bezing


    around mostly. We can rx together."


    "Okay, Anne. I will go to check if the breakfast is ready first." Emily smiled and followed her.


    "Well, let me check if Kevin has gotten up or not."


    Anne returned to the bedroom and saw that Kevin was still sleeping. She grinned and ced the baby


    on the bed. Ted was excited to be in a new ce. He kicked his legs and jumped on his father yfully.


    Seeing that Kevin was still sleeping, the boy pinched his nose and chuckled as if it was the most


    enjoyable game in the world. Ted startedughing harder as his father scrunched his nose up and


    turned around. Anne''s heart melted at the sight of her husband and son.


    Kevin finally opened his eyes and saw Ted ying with his hair. He stole a nce at Anne and realized


    that the woman had no intention of helping him. She was walking around the ce, pretending to take


    something as she continued to let her son y.


    Kevin sat up and ced Ted on hisp. He gently unsped the boy''s fingers and pulled his hair away


    from the tight grip. Ted''s innocent eyes made him happy. He hugged the boy tighter and kissed the tip


    of his nose.


    Anne opened up the curtains, letting the sunshine flood in. A contented smile stretched across her lips


    as she saw the father and son cuddle and y with each other.

 Chapter 554 Extra Story - The Luncheon

    Chapter 554 Extra Story - The Luncheon


    Kevin attended to making an appointment with his friends to talk business, after breakfast. Anne was


    going to take the child for a walk about the general area to get some fresh air. Before she had made


    this trip, she had known that the ce was known for its exquisite natural beauty. The hotel service


    was fantastic and attended to arranging a driver to apany her on her walk.


    Emily described the facts and history about the beautiful area. Her voice was melodic and easy on the


    ear. She spoke in such a pleasant tone. The walk through the beautiful ce did wonders for them.


    Anne felt rxed.


    When they had arrived at the first designated pic spot, Anne could feel the hot, humid atmosphere


    on full st. This was truly weather only fitting of a tropical season. The hotel was air-conditioned so


    Anne hadn''t felt the true heat of the ce until now. Emily, however, was fully prepared.


    Equipped with a lovely sunhat, she pushed the stroller and did her best to walk in whatever shade was


    avable on thene. They were not too far from the sea. In the distance, she could make out the


    beautiful beach coconut palms, and general scenery so characteristic of the southern parts of the


    country. The baby was quite well-behaved, but it had been a long time since he had a chance to stretch


    his little limbs. So, he lifted his arms and legs, kicking and punching the air. His eyes watched his arms


    and legs intently, but he also nced at his mother fondly, from time to time.


    He was still so new to the world and everything he saw aroused his curiosity. He struggled but


    managed to free himself from the stroller. He went to grab his mom''s hand and totter on the leaves


    under his small, unsteady feet. He became very excited by this new experience.


    Both mom and son were dressed casually in white sports tights and three-quarter sleeved T-shirts.


    Kevin also had a simr set of clothes, but since he wasn''t with them now, no one noticed that the three


    were in fact coordinated.


    Holding the tiny tot by the hand, Anne walked a little ahead of Emily, who pushed the baby stroller and


    followed them. When she saw Ted looking at her curiously, she winked yfully at him. She couldn''t


    help smiling.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Anne, this tot is so cute!"


    "You can also have one," Anne responded.


    "It''s not that easy," said Emily. She seemed to think of something, and the smile slowly slipped off her


    face.


    As they proceeded on their walk, they heard somemotioning from nearby. Her motherly


    instincts kicked in and Anne picked up her baby quickly. She noticed that someone had fainted a few


    feet away. A young man was busy next to the person as if he was attending to treating the person''s


    condition.


    Just as Anne was about to turn away from the scene and walk away, she noticed Emily looking a bit


    ssed over. Her eyes were unfocused and she unconsciously followed the busy young man''s


    movements.


    "Emily, what are you looking at?" asked Anne.


    "What? Nothing." Emily snapped out of it,ing back to her senses. Her answer was abrupt and her


    eyes wandered as if just rudely awakened.


    "Oh, then let''s go. There is nothing else interesting to see here," Anne responded.


    "Wait a minute. Let''s just stay a bit longer. There is a beautiful statue; it''s not too far away and I hear it''s


    quite an interesting visit. Let''s go have a see," Emily reported quickly.


    Just as Anne was about to disagree with Emily, she noticed that the young man had attended


    sessfully to the person who had fainted, and the crowd hadpletely dispersed now. He was


    walking towards them.


    As he approached them, he came into better focus. The young man was quite a towering figure,


    probably 182cm in height. He was strikingly handsome and had a grace about him. There was a hint of


    a smile in his hazel eyes. His general appearance and aura made people feel at ease.


    After looking at the man for a little while, Anne turned to look at Emily for her reaction. Emily looked


    stunned. Anne thought the two of them would look quite good together and sensed something between


    them.


    "Hello, Miss," the young man greeted.


    "A pleasure to meet you," replied Anne cordially.


    The young man hesitated and then said, "I am a friend of Miss Emily. Do you mind if I steal her for a


    minute for a quick word?"


    Emily didn''t deny their friendship, and considering that Kevin was on his way to them now, Anne ced


    the baby gently in the stroller and obligingly walked a short distance away to give them some space.


    She and the baby had been walking in the direction of the statue Emily had mentioned, and by the time


    they reached it, Kevin had also arrived. The trio was wearing matching outfits. As they walked down the


    lane, people admired the cute scene. Even passersby couldn''t help but notice how sweet it looked.


    The statues adorned the area around the fountain, but they were all varying sizes and ced in an


    erratic pattern. Anne was very taken by the artistry, and even Ted admired the site.


    Since his wife and son were so happy, Kevin happily took pictures of them in the bright sunlight.


    Kevin looked at Anne through the camera. She was smilingly from ear to ear, holding the bouncing


    baby in her arms.


    It was indeed a beautiful sight to behold. Such was her happiness that her eyes seemed to shine with a


    happy luster. Ted was also very happy spending time like this. He narrowed his eyes in the bright light.


    His parents were his entire world. He hoped this moment could just go on endlessly.


    Kevin''s friend had invited them for lunch at midday. They went straight to the hotel after that, took a


    quick shower and changed their clothing. They had such a long morning so they decided to leave Ted


    at the hotel to rest. Then they drove to their friend''s ce.


    Before they left, Anne learnt from Kevin that the friend they were visiting was named Sam, the son of


    the Feng Family. He was quite a well-renowned doctor and owned a private hospital. His family was


    very well off, to say the least. The Fu Family and Feng Family had a lot of connections, and some were


    even rtives.


    When Kevin and Sam were kids, they had spent many hours happily ying with each other. But now


    they seldom met each other as they were both often consumed by work.


    The ce the luncheon was to be held was a gorgeous seaside vi. When Anne saw Sam standing at


    the door, she took in a surprised breath. What a twist of fate, the man she had seen this morning at the


    park was none other than Sam. She really had not anticipated such a coincidence!


    After Kevin introduced the two of them, they both looked at each other in surprise.


    "Oh? You two are already acquainted?" Lowering his head, and pulling his sleeves down to straighten


    his cuffs, Kevin asked Anne quietly.


    Sam had turned and walked into the mansion without answering. Anne thought she couldn''t address


    Kevin adequately on the topic on this asion. So she just said, "We met briefly this morning. He is an


    excellent doctor."


    "I''m ttered, Ms. Anne. It was nothing to brag about," Sam responded.


    Kevin nced at Anne, trying to hide the emotion and uneasiness that he felt from his facial


    expression. Something came to his mind but he suppressed the idea, convincing himself that this was


    not the case. In fact, what he feared was not the true position.


    Kevin turned and walked into the hallway. Apparently oblivious to his unusual behavior, she followed


    him in.


    He agreed toe to X City and had wanted to introduce Anne to Sam. On one hand, he didn''t really


    want to introduce his wife to another man. On the other hand, he felt that if he saw them meeting with


    his own eyes, it would prove something to himself and dispel doubts.


    But considering his attitude, he wasn''t too pleased to hear they had already met. He felt a little anxious.


    The scene of them at the park this morning was hazily appearing in his mind, against his will.


    "How long will you guys be X city? Would you like for me to arrange a city tour for you?" asked Sam


    with consideration, looking at Kevin. He walked towards the bar.


    "It''s up to Anne. I''m just thepany on this trip," he said.


    "Thanks, Mr. Sam. I have a good friend who is very familiar with this city. She can assist in arranging


    it," she said. She smiled at Kevin as she took her seat on the couch.


    She nced at Sam who was preupied with wiping a ss and did not take any notice. She was


    very curious about Sam''s rtionship with Emily. But since it hadn''te up naturally in conversation,


    she thought it prudent not to mention it of her own ord. Her n was to rather ask Emily about Sam


    once she went back to the hotel.


    Frowning slightly, Kevin looked at Anne, thinking that she was acting very strangely. He could feel a


    little anger bubble up inside him.


    He really just wanted to take Anne back to the hotel, and never see Sam again, even though he knew


    Sam was an upstanding friend who would never try anything improper with her.


    "Anne, you can take a small walk around and see the ce," said Kevin, squinting his eyes at Sam.


    "Are you okay with that, Sam?"


    "Sure, please make yourself at home," said Sam to Anne. He ced the first ss on the counter and


    continued to pick up a second one.


    "Alright, and you two will also have an opportunity to catch up," she said with an obliging smile. She


    followed a waiter who directed her to a beautiful yacht to view.


    Now that Anne had left the room, Kevin felt more rxed and unbuttoned his top button to get more


    comfortable.


    Sam out down the next ss, picked up some good red wine which had been prepared in a stunning


    carafe, and poured generous amounts into the sses.


    "You are still so boring." Kevin picked up the ss,zily leaned against the sofa and swirled it gently.


    Looking at the light reflecting beautifully off the ss, his mind wandered elsewhere.


    "Would you think it would be funny if I told embarrassing childhood stories?" With a yful smile on the


    corners of his mouth, Sam sat down.


    "Humph!" Kevin didn''t say anything more.


    "You two seem very close to one another," Sam said slowly, as if something had just dawned upon him.


    Kevin at up straight. After a few moments, he eased up and rxed back into his seat.


    When Anne came back, the three of them sat down for the meal. The dishes that were served were


    rich and delicious. She enjoyed the crab paired with the sweet wine. It was scrumptious. Since she


    wasn''t in her own home, she took care to eat in a reserved manner, As if reading her mind, Kevin


    dished out another portion of crab meat onto a side te for her to eat.


    Anne ate happily, listening to the two men chatting, catching up after such a long time. The afternoon


    sun shone warmly on them and the sea breeze pleasantly licked at them. Drinking the exquisite wine,


    she started to feel veryfortable.


    Perhaps because the atmosphere was so rxed when they alighted their seats, she felt rather tipsy


    and off bnce when she got to her feet.


    She rubbed her eyes and ced a hand on the table to steady herself. Looking at the two men walking


    out, she felt a little nervous.


    She didn''t know how to tell Kevin she was tipsy. Plus, she didn''t want to make such a gaffe in front of


    Sam when they had just met.


    She ran her fingers through her hair, cing some of it behind her ear. She regretted that she had


    chosen to wear heels that day. It was making it even more difficult for her to walk. She wondered if


    Kevin had caught on that she was inebriated.


    She was a little lost in her own thoughts. Suddenly, she grabbed onto the back of Kevin''s shirt as he


    walked in front of her. Her eyes were slightly out of focus. She staggered a little, falling forward.


    ''Oh my God! I''m so screwed!'' she thought. Fortunately, Kevin was in front of her.


    Well, that is what she had thought anyway. But the stunned face that turned around in shock to look at


    her, was not of anyfort. ''s, my luck, '' Anne smiled bitterly.


    Seeing the two of them bumping into each other right next to him, Kevin was furious. He immediately


    pulled Anne to her feet.


    "Anne clearly isn''t feeling well. We should go now. See you next time." Before Anne could offer any


    apology, Kevin had picked her to her feet and began to head to the exit. It was apparent from his eyes


    that storm was brewing inside him.


    As soon as they left the house, Anne buried her face in Kevin''s chest in embarrassment. Nothing


    seemed too out of ce to her, though.


    Kevin assisted Anne into the car, went to the driver''s seat, and then drove off. Only then did Anne


    realize something was wrong, and it was toote now.

 Chapter 555 Extra Story - Anything Else

    Chapter 555 Extra Story - Anything Else


    Only two people were in the car, Kevin, who was driving, and Anne. When thetter turned to look at


    her husband, she felt some tension between them. Anne tried to recall what had happened during the


    day. However, apart from her fall, she didn''t do anything out of line. It was safe to say she had no clue


    as to why Kevin looked so unhappy.


    "All I did was drink a little too much. I just didn''t want you to worry about me, that''s all. I felt a little dizzy,


    and that''s why I bumped into Sam by ident," exined Anne carefully. Her gaze was still fixated on


    Kevin.


    "Really?" His tone of voice was incredulous.


    "Nothing more?" Kevin then stopped the car on the side of the road. He switched off the engine and sat


    there in silence. During this moment, which seemed like an eternity, his eyes were fixed on the steering


    wheel. Unwilling to look at Anne, he lit a cigarette and proceeded to enjoy the suffocating smoke.


    "No, that''s all that happened! The alcohol just got the best of me. I wasn''t expecting the effect it would


    have on me."


    But the silent man in the driver''s seat chose not to say anything.


    Anne, anxious by theck of response from her husband, tried to go over her actions. There must have


    been something else she had done. Unfortunately, she felt lost. What was more, the sight of Kevin,


    who was surrounded by a cloud of dark smoke, added to her feeling of helplessness. She had already


    felt very embarrassed at the luncheon, and now Kevin''s attitude made her feel even worse.


    "Nothing elsees to mind," Anne whispered, as she tried to suppress the nervousness in her voice.


    However, the tears in her eyes revealed her true emotions.


    Anne had made a fool of herself when she first officially met Sam, and that was out of the question.


    Nevertheless, she never figured this would be such a serious issue for Kevin. After all, it was all an


    ident. s, she was given the cold shoulder by her own husband.


    Of course, thetter, who was still immersed in his thoughts, failed to acknowledge her emotions.


    Anne lowered her head and silently wiped the tears off her eyes. Then, she took a look at the man next


    to her. Kevin refused to return the look, so he threw away the cigarette and started the car.


    Some minutes had passed when they finally arrived at the hotel. Kevin parked the car and immediately


    went to get Anne from her seat. He held her in his arms and walked back to their room, ignoring all the


    murmurs and surprised faces.


    Simr to the night before, Anne was carried back to their shared bed. Unfortunately, the mood had


    radically changed between the two.


    She sat on the edge of the bed and recalled the beautiful night they had shared the night before, and


    the warmth of this morning when she woke up in his arms. She suddenly felt out of control.


    She lowered her head and bit her lips, trying her best to restrain herself. She didn''t want Kevin to see


    right through her.


    Thetter, however, noticed the way Anne was behaving. She was sitting on the bed in a simple dress,


    which revealed her pale neck covered by her glossy hair.


    The neckline of the dress was rather low and inviting. Her waist was wrapped up with a belt, which


    highlighted her slim silhouette. The irregr hemline of the dress and her milky-white delicate skin


    made her look cute.


    All of these details made Kevin remember the way she looked at the party today. The corner of her


    dress was raised. Her eyes revealed her cheerful self. He could see how she was satisfied when


    tasting the wine due to her facial expressions. It was obvious that she wanted to grab something to eat,


    but chose to restrain herself instead.


    He had learnt how to read his wife like a book.


    He remembered that Anne had already met Sam somewhere he didn''t know. Additionally, she had


    secretly nced at Sam once. The two of them had in fact bumped into each other. That was why she


    was holding onto his clothes tightly.


    Anne didn''t think too much about this. Unfortunately, that couldn''t be said about Kevin. He had


    witnessed this chain of events with his own eyes and, at this moment, he felt furious. But he chose to


    suppress his emotions.


    The gloominess returned to his eyes. He just couldn''t stand seeing her as the object of attention of


    others.


    For a long time, the two of them remained silent.


    As soon as Anne calmed down, she felt the urge to look at Kevin. As if he had read her mind, he


    proceeded to walk up to her.


    When Anne finally raised her head, she noticed he was getting near. The need to meet his gaze was


    increasing.


    "Anne." Kevin''s voice was almost a whisper. There seemed to be some suppressed emotions in his


    tone of voice. He rested his hand on her glossy hair. With utmost gentleness, he stroked it, as though


    he was trying to calm Anne down.


    "Kevin, I really am clueless." she felt relieved by his disy of affection. However, her calm mood


    began to fade away. Then, she raised her hand to hold onto Kevin''s waist.


    "Okay." He was evidently dissatisfied with her response. He squinted slightly. Nevertheless, he couldn''t


    show his true emotions to her now.


    All of a sudden, Kevin lifted Anne up and threw her on the bed.


    "Ah! What was that for?" she asked, evidently perplexed by his actions.


    Kevin trapped her body between his arms. He gently brushed her smooth skin with careful fingers just


    to feel her temperature. His fingertips outlined her corbone and Anne shivered under his touch. His


    hand travelled down her figure, stroking it slowly. The way he touched her made her feel like a rare


    treasure.


    However, as she was imprisoned in his arms, Anne had little space to move. Kevin had put his weight


    on top of her and now the only things moving were his wandering hands. The way things had


    developed in such a short time left herpletely speechless.


    So, in a bid to regain herposure, she put her hands on Kevin''s chest and tried to push him away.


    "Well. Do you have anything else to say?" He raised his tone slightly. It was too difficult to ept


    Anne''s rejection in the situation they were in.


    "It''s time we have a talk." She looked at Kevin with misty eyes.


    "You think so? How did you meet Sam behind my back?" Kevin was definitely a little annoyed.


    "Or shall we talk about why you keep looking at him? Or why did you hold onto his clothes?" It was safe


    to say he wasn''t holding back on calling Anne out.


    The flirtatious mood was certainly over now that he had lost his mind.


    "What?" Anne was a little stunned. She couldn''t believe the interrogationing from him. His


    questions had been so out of left field. She finally sobered up.


    "Okay, so I''m all ears now!" Kevin let go of her and sat up with his arms crossed, as if he was waiting


    for a quick exnation.


    The couple exchanged nervous looks. On the one hand, Anne felt sure of what she wanted to say. On


    the other hand, however, she hadn''t expected such a misunderstanding. So, she failed to speak her


    mind.


    Quickly, she tried to gather her thoughts. "I''ll answer your first question," she said slowly.


    "When I went out with Emily this morning, I noticed someone had copsed on the ground, and Mr.


    Sam was treating the patient."


    "But why did you caught his attention?" Kevin looked at Anne seriously.


    "That''s because Mr. Sam came to meet Emily after he cured the patient who had previously fainted. He


    came to talk to her and that''s when I finally got to know him. I was the new one in the group, since they


    obviously knew each other," said Anne, shrugging her shoulders.


    After she figured out why her husband was so angry, Anne found a way to exin herself. "In regards


    to your second question, I was frequently looking at Mr. Sam, because I felt curious about the


    rtionship between him and Emily."


    "I had wanted to ask you what you know about Mr. Sam and what kind of man he is."


    After listening to these exnations, Kevin let out a sigh of relief. He realized that this whole situation


    had really affected him. The thought of Anne interested in that man made him feel uneasy. He couldn''t


    believe how harsh he was being with her. In the end, it was really not worth it.


    Fortunately, Anne could tell Kevin''s feelings had changed. His eyes revealed how much he felt sorry for


    his actions. She was very relieved.


    "Okay," Kevin snorted, tilting his head. He climbed on the bed with her again.


    "Wait, don''t you want to know the answer to the third question?" Anne held his face with her soft hands.


    She looked at him and exchanged a teasing gaze.


    "Naughty girl!" Kevin nted a quick peck on the tip of her nose.


    It wasn''t a secret that she was a little drunk, before they had the much needed talk. However, after


    finallyforting her husband, not only did she feel rxed but her drunkenness also came back.


    Although he was interested in knowing the answer to thest question, the time to talk about this had


    obviously passed.


    In fact, they still had plenty of time to talk about it. Obviously, the top priority now was to continue their


    flirtatious advances after they had been interrupted.


    Anne slowlyy down on the bed.


    When the loving couple finally left the room, they realized it was time for dinner. The family sat at the


    table. Much to his chagrin, Ted hadn''t seen his parents for the whole afternoon. So, at this moment, he


    was moving his little legs with excitement and stretching out his arms and fingers to hug his parents.


    Anne spotted the bright eyes of her sweet child. Unfortunately, she felt a little sting in her waist. She


    rubbed it in a bid to soothe the pain, all the while ring at Kevin to express her dissatisfaction.


    He looked at her back, oblivious to the meaning behind her stare, with charming and dazzling eyes. He


    couldn''t figure why she was looking at him this way. It was safe to say he had interpreted it as


    somethingpletely different.


    His eyes turned into crescent moons. Indeed, he was very satisfied with what had happened today.


    Kevin picked up the toddler from the baby chair and nted a quick kiss on his cheek. Ted was


    beaming with happiness due to his dad''s disy of affection. Then, he turned around to look for her


    mom with open arms.


    Kevin couldn''t help butugh and walked to Anne, so the kid could give her a hug. It was not until his


    mom kissed him on the face that Ted finally calmed down and behaved properly.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    "What a drama king!" Kevinughed again.


    Unbothered by the attention, the little boy grinned cheerfully.


    Atst, the three of them enjoyed dinner together.


    After eating, the family went back to their rooms to get some rest.


    In the dead of the night, Kevin woke up with sweat all over his forehead. Immediately, he looked at the


    sleeping girl lying beside him. So, in order not to disturb her, he quietly stood up and walked towards


    Ted''s room.


    The painful scenes were invading his mind once again. He felt so helpless.


    Under the dim light of the tablemp, Kevin looked at his sleeping son. Ted was smacking his lips, as if


    he had been eating something delicious in his dream. Kevin realized the simrities between his son''s


    and Anne''s button nose. What was more, Ted had really long eyshes, which made him look even


    more endearing.


    Kevin couldn''t imagine the kind of pain the child in his dream would suffer every day. In fact, he felt


    blessed, because he got to see his child so happy today.


    He recalled what they had done and Ted was enjoying himself so much. Even though the toddler was


    still sleeping, he had a grin on his chubby face. Funnily enough, he looked like a little elf.


    Kevin thought this was the sight of a happy child.


    The man bent down and proceeded to kiss Ted''s forehead. He said softly, "Good night, son. Have a


    good dream."


    He walked back to his room andy beside Anne again. He couldn''t help but think about the


    misunderstanding they had cleared today. He thought those scenes that kept shing in his mind were


    like an rm clock for his life. They constantly reminded him of how happy he felt now.


    Unfortunately, he found it hard to go back to sleep. So, he just closed his eyes and thought of what they


    were going to do the next day.


    He wanted to spend these days with Anne and Ted. All he wanted was to be happy with his family. He


    didn''t want to constantly have those awful scenes ying in his head.


    He let go off the burden in his heart and thought of other things. Without noticing, he fell asleep with the


    sound of Anne''s breath.


    The sun rose slowly the next morning. It was a new day.

 Chapter 556 Extra Story - Naming Ceremony

    Chapter 556 Extra Story - Naming Ceremony


    After breakfast that morning, Carl felt like he wanted to read something. He found that the best options


    on the bookshelf were "The Study of Names," The Book of Names," "The Meaning of Names," and


    rted literature.


    Now that he had nothing to worry about in respect of Kevin, it was his greatest, unfettered pleasure to


    give the child a name.


    In fact, Carl had begun looking for names even before Ted was born. He had given it a lot of due


    consideration, treating it as a matter of great importance.


    Now, time had passed so quickly that Ted was to turn one year old quite soon. Carl still hadn''t thought


    of his favorite name yet.


    "Fly, fly, fly, take to the sky and control the dark and light," Carl read slowly.


    He read through, nodding in interest from time to time, saying to himself, "Oh, that is indeed a good


    one."


    "Todd, Theodore, Nick," said Carl.


    "Todd sounds best."


    He eagerly picked up the phone and dialed Kevin.


    "Kevin, I''ve thought of another name today," Carl said. His voice was full of excitement.


    "Okay."


    "''Todd''. What do you think of the name ''Todd''? I really think it''s fantastic. Broach the topic with Anne,"


    said Carl.


    "Okay, I''ll chat to her about it when I reach home after work. I''m sure she won''t mind," said Kevin a little


    helpless.


    "Well, that''s all I called for. I''ll give it a bit more thought as well. Bye," said Carl.


    "Okay, we''lle visit you tomorrow!" Kevin answered.


    "Don''t worry yourself to visit. You just focus on your new baby. That''s all."


    After hanging up, Kevin rubbed his forehead, rather strained. He could not count how many times this


    had happened. Every time, Carl would be very satisfied with the name he had picked. Then it was just


    a matter of time before he changed his mind, yet again.


    ''What was it thest time? Maybe it was Gordon... Yes, and the time previous was Dennis.'' Kevin


    recalled just a couple of the numerable times this had happened.


    They knew that Carl had much love for the child. The kid''s name hadn''t been decided in finality just yet.


    So, for the time being, they just called him "Ted".


    When people became very old, they started to behave as naively and erratically as small children. So


    Kevin and Anne just let it be. Fortunately, Carl at least did not suggest any crazy names. But now time


    was running out.


    Ted slept soundly,pletely unaware that he had been named and renamed so many times. Of


    course, it didn''t even matter if he knew, because sooner orter, the name would be changed yet


    again. Just as it always happened...


    The next day, Kevin and Anne paid a visit to the old house of the Fu Family with the baby. Carl had


    been waiting, sitting on the sofa. He was very pleased to see the trio.


    This home was located quite close to a naturalke, but it was still quite close to the city center. Carl''s


    foresight had made him see the value of the property, so he bought it when it was still selling at a low


    price. At first, theyndscaped and ntedrge, beautiful trees. Next, they built a few smaller


    buildings around the property. Only then did they build this main house in the middle of it all. Even


    though many years had passed, it was well-maintained. With the rapid economic development in this


    particr area, it now became the new city center. This old house of the Fu Family was a peaceful


    ce amidst the bustling neighborhood.


    "Come here. Let me have a good look at Ted." Carl made his way straight to them without any


    hesitation, and gathered small Ted into his arms.


    Ted was very familiar with Carl since they visited him quite often. He affectionately nuzzled his face into


    Carl''s neck with a happy smile.


    "Grandfather, let''s sit and have a chat," Anne said, looking endearingly at the mischievous Ted.


    "Well, please do take a seat," said Carl. He held Ted lovingly in her arms. Ted was very affectionate,


    and clung to him.


    "Grandfather, Ted will be one year old very soon," said Kevin to Carl, who was ying with Ted.


    "Really? Time passed so quickly," Carl said, slightly shocked.


    "We really wanted to host a first birthday party for Ted. Do you have any ideas you want to share?"


    Anne asked, while turning towards the kitchen to make a tea.


    "Okay, well you can n a party as you please," said Carl casually, still holding Ted.


    "You two discuss it between yourselves. I don''t have any objection. But there is one thing I must


    ensure: My grandson''s party must be exceptional, extraordinary."


    "Of course. And his name..." Kevin broached the issue of real importance.


    Obviously, this was a very important point. Kevin had really not anticipated it would be so difficult for


    Ted to be given a final name. But he had felt Carl''s persistence and genuine desire to properly name


    the kid after due consideration. He took it as a very serious matter.


    "What?" Apparently, this hadn''t urred to Carl. He thought the family would just continue to call Ted


    by this nickname for the time being. But he realized that they would obviously want to introduce him


    with his final name publicly at the party.


    "Okay. I will consider it one final time and give you the final name." Carl looked thoughtfully at the baby


    in his arms.


    After a short catch up, they sat down together for lunch. Afterwards, the two parents took the baby and


    left.


    Carl returned to his study and once again took out the extensive list of names he had considered


    before.


    He crossed out a name which he thought sounded too effeminate. He wanted a strong, masculine


    name for the boy. But a name that was too strong and powerful wouldn''t be a good choice either. He


    thought that Ted wouldn''t like such a domineering name when he grew up to a be a fine young man. So


    he crossed the one he thought would not do either.


    After going through the list painstakingly, Carl had actually crossed out almost every name that he had


    picked. They just were not up to the standard he wanted.


    He crossed out thest one and felt a bit of anxietye over him.


    He really wanted to make sure he chose a ster name to match this little boy''s personality. His


    intentions were pure and he had very high standards. After all, this small one would be called by this


    name for the rest of his life.


    The party was going to be upon them soon, but Carl still had not decided.


    Being the little squirt he was, Ted didn''t have to worry about it. He just had to carry on his usual eating


    and drinking on tasty things for the day.


    The morning of Ted''s birthday arrived and the Fu Family servants were very busy with preparations.


    Because this was a very important milestone, Ted''s very first birthday.


    Anne got herself ready in front of the mirror, applying some makeup and changing into a lovely set of


    clothing she had picked in advance specifically for this day. She got up and went to see the birthday


    boy, little Ted.


    Ted was his bubbly, gurgling self as usual.


    Since he was still a baby, Anne pickedfy, simple clothes for him for the day. It was a matching style


    to that which Anne and Kevin had on but it was morefortable so as to not irritate him. A much


    softer material was carefully picked to ensure it didn''t make him itch either. The getup was quite cute.


    Anne lifted Ted into her arms and made her way out of the room. He was a little restless in her arms,


    eager to y.


    Ted was finally going to have a formal, official name. As Anne thought of this, a funny feeling arose in


    her.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Who would have ever anticipated that such a decisive, assured and business-savvy man would have


    such a hard time picking a name for a kid?


    He must really love Ted deeply to take this task to seriously.


    Kevin wielded the power of the AN Group, so many people were in attendance. Amidst the crowd were


    several people who wanted to be close to the Fu Family for business favors or for obtaining the


    opportunity to do business with them. It was not right to deny people ess to the happy asion,


    regardless of the purity of their intentions.


    The security guards at the gate were on high alert, so those who were clearly badly intentioned would


    have no chance to sneak in. All the people invited today were either rich or powerful.


    In order to ensure the party was still a lovely, joyous asion, everyone kept their spirits up.


    "Grandfather, are you ready?" Kevin knocked considerately at his door.


    "Almost all the guests have arrived. The party must start soon."


    "Indeed, I will be there in a jiffy," responded Carl.


    "Okay, I''ll wait for you."


    In the room, Carl was straightening his clothes, ensuring he was presentable.


    The three of them made their entrance into the banquet hall. The party was officially underway!


    The main event of the party was the "Drawing Lots" ceremony. But the lots prepared for Ted''s


    ceremony looked a little different to the usual ones found at these ceremonies.


    Anne took Ted to the special area prepared for today. There were many different little things all around.


    There was writing brush, antiques and many other little trinkets. There seemed to be a note attached to


    each object.


    The guests just assumed it was a Fu Family tradition and didn''tment on it.


    Seeing this, Anne tugged on Kevin''s sleeve urgently.


    "Do you think that setup is a good idea?" She was a little uncertain about the whole thing.


    "It''s okay. It''s the best way," said Kevin.


    Carl stood on the lines, not saying anything.


    Ted set on a seat in the middle of the area, getting a bit excited when he saw how many people were


    around. He looked around at all the different trinkets around him and couldn''t sit still. He started


    crawling around very energetically. After getting a good look at everything, he still didn''t choose one to


    grab.


    The guests admired this small tot. He had porcin skin and bright, big eyes. Already, you could see


    the intelligence in his eyes. Demeanor wise, he waspletely different from Kevin''s serious ways, but


    instead was vivacious and bubbly.


    Just when everyone concluded that Ted was not interested in any of the items around, he finally


    reached out a small hand to the toys before him. Everyone held their breath.


    Some people were already beginning to p and cheer for Ted to please Carl and Kevin, but naughtily,


    Ted withdrew his hand quickly as he looked at his mother. Peopleughed at the funny scene.


    Just when people were bing anxious, figuring he didn''t care for the items, he picked a seal before


    him. Then, he reached upwards towards his mom for her to pick him up. Apparently, this was the only


    thing that he had any interest in.


    Anne picked him up, took the seal from him and handed it to Carl.


    Carl in turn looked at the note on the seal. He had a poker face on. He passed the note to Kevin.


    The guests were in a state of confusion. But the people here were dignified and wouldn''t make any


    remarks at an event of such an influential family.


    The guests were kind and schmoozed each other. The note came back to Anne. She opened the


    crease and saw the name: Edward. She smiled.


    So the purpose of "Drawing Lots" was to pick a name for the child.


    Anne thought about it for a while. She figured that Ted should be the one who finally decided on what


    his name should be by picking in this fashion on his very first birthday.


    This name could therefore be considered as Ted''s choice. This was perfect. It was all thanks to Carl


    who hade up with the ingenious idea.


    Looking at the bubbly baby, she pinched His cheek affectionately. She heaved a huge sigh of relief.


    Finally, the name had been picked.


    Turning to look at Kevin, she smiled.


    "Edward, Edward," Anne murmured. It sounded good rolling off her tongue.


    After seeing the guests off, Anne and Kevin watched their son sleeping and went through the whole


    day together.


    It was a lovely day. Not a cloud was seen in the sky, and a cool breeze yed around the area. This


    wonderful weather made them feel so at ease and content - just like Ted.


    Ted, if he could still be called that, had finally been named.

 Chapter 557 Extra Story Well Prepared

    Chapter 557 Extra Story Well Prepared


    In a vi in X Country, the thick drapes were pulled apart.


    Only a thinyer of the sheer curtain was slightly fluttering in front of the big French window.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Emily sat in front of the dresser, painting her face with thick makeup.


    She had been a little excited since her father said they were going to visit the Feng Family.


    However, at the same time, she was a little dejected at the thought of seeing another girl with Sam like


    last time.


    Fortunately, she had prepared for it. So, with that thought, Emily expanded her lips into a smile.


    Then, she continued puffing her face with the cosmetics she secretly bought earlier.


    "Emily, are you ready?" The woman leaning against the door looked so gant with her face all dolled


    up.


    She was smartly dressed. Her long curly hair flowed over her shoulders. Her almond eyes shone


    brightly, highlighting the most ravishing aspect of her face.


    "Yes, I''m almost done," Emily answered as she quickly rolled the lipstick on her mouth.


    Then, pressing her lips together, she added, "You can wait in the car. I''ll be right there soon."


    As the woman''s heels clicked-cked and faded down the corridor, Emily took one look at herself in


    the mirror before walking out with a smile.


    Not long after, she hopped in the car and lowered her head slightly.


    "Emily, what''s wrong with you? Do you feel ufortable?"


    "No, no!" Emily took out her phone and pretended to busy herself with it. She was indeed a little


    nervous. But she was afraid her mother would find out.


    "You need to behave well. I believe you''ve met your uncle and aunt before. Greet them sweetly when


    you see themter, okay?"


    "Okay, I know. Don''t worry."


    Emily prepared for this day, because she would see that boy again. She wanted him to see the best of


    her; that was why she exerted an enormous effort in morizing herself.


    The car halted in front of a luxurious vi.


    The building was coated with a vintage aura, but it was still grand and exquisite.


    Its walls were covered with ivies while its yard was nted with all kinds of nts.


    Various flowers were even blooming and pping against the cold breeze.


    Emily walked closely behind her parents while her enchanting dress flowed with every step she took.


    After her parents greeted the hosts, she raised her head and gently greeted them with a beet-red face.


    "Emily, what''s wrong with you?" Sam''s mother tried her best to hold back herughter.


    "Ah!" Emily was embarrassed and stunned when she saw the reaction of Sam''s mother.


    Her innocent face was now coated with heavy makeup, and her eyeliner was askew. The hot red


    lipstick on her lips was also quite inappropriate.


    "I was wondering why you were behaving so strangely today. It turns out that you''ve started discreetly


    applied makeup on your face." At this time, her mother somewhat surprised voice resounded.


    As she was exposed, Emily quickly nced in Sam''s direction and found that the young man looked


    somewhat baffled.


    "What are you doing? Why did you put on makeup today?" Looking at his daughter''s face, Emily''s


    father, Juan, couldn''t help bursting into augh.


    At this point, the poor girl felt utterly embarrassed, thinking that she had made a fool of herself.


    She really wanted to raise her head to see Sam''s reaction. But the thought of how ridiculous her face


    probably looked made her hesitant. She was afraid to beughed at, more so see the glint of ridicule in


    his eyes. So instead, Emily lowered her head again.


    "Come here and have a seat," Sam''s father, Carmelo, ushered their guests inside. "Emily is a young


    woman. It''s just normal for her to take an interest in these things."


    "Tami, take Emily to wash her face," Sam''s mother, Vera, ordered and gently pinched the girl''s face.


    "I''ll go with her. I don''t know what''s wrong with this child today," said Emily''s mother, Finley.


    In utter silence, Emily walked to the bathroom, still thinking of how Sam could have possibly reacted.


    Right now, all she wanted was to dig a hole in the ground so that she could hide in it.


    "It''s okay, honey. Just wash your face. You are still my beautiful daughter," Finleyforted after


    realizing her daughter suddenly turned blue.


    "Okay," Emily replied in a dispirited tone. Although she wanted to cry, her mind was still upied with


    the thought of Sam and whether he had seen her embarrassed look.


    "It''s okay. I''ll teach you this thing when we get back," Finley continued to console as she caressed her


    daughter''s soft hair.


    After their short business in the bathroom, Emily appeared in front of everyone again. Her makeup was


    now removed. Her almond eyes, cut nose, and thin lips, which were the same as her mother''s, were


    now bare.


    What was more, her eyes gleamed with evident kindness and reticence.


    "Well, you look more beautiful without makeup. Go and y with Sam now," Juan uttered jokingly, still


    wearing a ghost of a simper.


    Then, he turned to Sam and added, "Sam, take Emily to y outside."


    "Okay," the young boy responded obediently. "Let''s go y outside."


    After receiving that invitation, Emily followed him out. She finally saw the expression on his face, which


    was not as bad as she had imagined.


    The two walked into the garden outside.


    "You can y here for the time being." Sam pointed at the swing.


    Then, he sat down on a chair beside it, picked up the book on the table, and began to read without any


    intention to say anything else.


    At the same time, the sun cast its bright light directly on him, coating the young boy with a golden


    outline. He looked gentle and holy under the illuminating rays.


    And for a moment, Emily was stunned and undeniably mesmerized.


    "Uhm¡­did I look ugly just now?" Perhaps it was because the atmosphere was just right that Emily


    couldn''t help asking.


    "Yes," Sam replied expressionlessly without even lifting his head to nce at her.


    His brutal yet innocent honesty pierced through Emily''s young heart.


    However, the moment he raised his gaze at her, Sam felt something different. He felt that her sad face


    made her look even worse.


    "But you look better now," he curtly expressed, discreetly trying tofort her.


    "Sam! Sam!" An excited voice suddenly broke from afar, slowly getting closer to where they were.


    In just a few seconds, a girl with a ponytail walked in from the door. She was the one Emily had seen


    before with Sam.


    "Sam, who is she? Why haven''t I seen her before?" the girl asked with a coquettish look.


    "This is Emily Xia," the young boy answered shortly and too formally.


    Emily smiled at the girl, still feeling embarrassed.


    The girl turned to her and asked with exploring eyes, "Oh, Emily, how long have you known Sam?"


    However, Emily was in no mood to be friendly either. Seeing this girl, who seemed to have a close


    rtionship with Sam, worsened her dull mood. So instead, she answered, "Not long."


    The girl''s face darkened when she heard the response.


    She then turned her head at Sam with a naughty idea popping out of her pretty head.


    "Sam, I got thirsty after running all the way here. Get me a ss of water,"


    she uttered coquettishly, hooking her arms around his and shaking them with a pout.


    "What do you want? Tea? Or water? Pick one."


    "I''ll have tea," the girl responded giddily.


    "How about you?" Sam turned to Emily.


    "The same."


    "You stay here first. I''ll be right back." The young boy put down the book and rose from the chair before


    walking out.


    "Don''t try to badger Sam."


    The minute he was out of their sight, the girl eyed Emily arrogantly and ran towards the direction where


    Sam left.


    Emily was a little puzzled. She didn''t expect that a person could change in a heartbeat.


    The girl chased after Sam and saw him on his way back.


    With his hands in his pockets, he strolledzily in the sun. His slender figure was only made much


    gentler by his casual clothes.


    Emily watched the girl run towards Sam and look at him with tearful eyes.


    "That Emily doesn''t seem to like me." Her eyes were full of grievance and pity as she grumbled.


    "If she doesn''t like you, just stay away from her." Sam didn''t seem to be affected by her words and just


    continued to walk forward.


    However, when she saw the servant tailing Sam, her face turned even sourer.


    Taking the tea te, she ordered, "You can leave now. Don''t follow us."


    "Humph! Why are you so partial to her?" sheined with misty eyes.


    Just as when Emily walked to the door, she heard those words escape the little girl''s mouth.


    Although the former didn''t know what happened, an unprecedented satisfaction surged within her.


    ''If only it was true, '' she thought to herself. Whenever she thought of how distant and aloof Sam was to


    her, she couldn''t help but feel disheartened. These thoughts were raging in her pretty head without her


    realizing that her eyes had begun to water.


    "What are you doing?" Sam queried, wearing a long face. His handsome face was stern as he intently


    eyed the girl behind him.


    He then nced at Emily at the door and walked forward, eventually passing her.


    Thetter turned around and followed behind Sam quietly.


    Meanwhile, the girl was left watching the two disappear at the door.


    "Humph! What are you socent for? Let''s wait and see!"


    Then, she stamped her feet angrily and looked at the tea te in her hand, wanting to throw it out of


    rage.


    As she tightly sped the te, a n came to her mind.


    The girl walked in with a big smile, as if nothing had happened just now, and said, "Sam, have some


    tea."


    "Put it down." Sam ignored her and maintained his focus on the book, not intending to talk to the two


    girls.


    The girl poured another cup and handed it to Emily.


    "Have some tea, Emily."


    Not expecting to be befriended like this, Emily was on guard secretly.


    "No, thank you," she politely refused.


    "Ah!" the girl screamed and looked at the tea that had spilled on her.


    "What are you doing? I am kind enough to pour tea for you. But what are you doing?" she suddenly


    yelled.


    Then, turning around, she stretched out her arm in front of Sam.


    "Sam, look at her! She''s gone too far!"


    "I¡­Uhm¡­I didn''t do anything," Emily exined frantically.


    Sam had been reading, so he didn''t know what exactly happened. Knowing this, Emily believed that


    she was doomed this time.


    He would surely dislike her more. He didn''t talk to her much before, and now that this happened, he


    probably would never dare to even look at her.


    A hint of fury glinted in Emily''s eyes. The cup didn''t reach her hand at all. It was the girl herself who


    poured the tea directly on her arm.


    "Why don''t you say anything, Sam?" The girl''s shrill voice broke the brief silence and shock.


    Emily felt painful when she heard it. So, she lowered her head and waited for whatever judgment would


    come her way.


    "Enough! Get out of here. Don''t show up in front of me again." Sam threw the book on the table and


    said in a low voice, suppressing his evident anger.


    Emily kept her head down, and tears began to stream down her face.


    She was about to turn around and run, not wanting to see the hateful expression on Sam''s face.


    "What? Sam, you don''t believe me?" the girl used in evident disbelief.


    Hearing this, Emily raised her head quickly and looked at the girl whose mouth was agape.


    "Why are you crying?" Sam asked Emily, ignoring the girl beside him.


    "Ah, nothing," she responded, feeling the liquid of tears as she touched her face. It was not until then


    did she realize that she was too shocked to even wipe her tears dry.


    At the same time, Sam''s heart ached at the sight of her being so scared.


    Her face was covered with tears, and her eyes were misty. Even her long eyshes were wet, which


    made her look very pitiful.


    "I wasn''t scolding you." Sam felt a little funny as if Emily had amused him.


    "Oh, okay," thetter uttered shyly, finally wiping off the tears on her face. This was the first time she


    had been blessed to see his smile.

 Chapter 558 Extra Story Fall For Her (Part One)

    Chapter 558 Extra Story Fall For Her (Part One)


    The girl saw how Sam gently treated Emily after he scolded her.


    Although she was unwilling to be dealt with that way, it was obviously not a great idea to stay there


    anymore.


    "I hate you," she uttered spitefully.


    Then, cupping her little face, the poor girl left in tears.


    Meanwhile, Sam didn''t respond and just maintained his distant face.


    "Let''s go back and change clothes." Seeing the tea stain on Emily''s clothes, he reached out his hand to


    her.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, Emily stood up and epted his hand, responding, "Okay."


    However, when she saw his shoulders shaking, she immediately asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "Look!" Sam pointed at the tissue caught in between their hands.


    And with bliss glinting in his eyes, he added, "I was going to give you this."


    With this, Emily blushed even more. Her cheeks were now as red as a ripened apple.


    The interlocking of their hands caused a surge of heat within her body, while his soft skin grazing her


    palms was undeniably tricky to ignore.


    "Let''s go," Sam uttered, seeming to sense how nervous Emily was. Then, he pulled her hand and


    walked out.


    The wind blew as they traversed out of the garden, illuminating a spark of freshness on the two teens.


    Only when they reached the living room did he gently let go of her hand.


    "Mom, find her a dress. It got stained by ident."


    Hearing what he said, Emily felt even more anxious, afraid of leaving a bad impression again. She still


    had not forgotten what happened this morning.


    As young teens, they were expected to be silly, share augh or a cry while exploring their formative


    feelings.


    "Why did you get your clothes stained?"


    "I identally poured tea on her dress," replied Sam.


    "Okay, go change your clothes." Then, his mother turned to Tami, the servant, and ordered, "Take her


    to change her clothes."


    As soon as Emily turned around and left, she heard Sam''s mother scolding him.


    "What''s wrong with you? Saki came to y with you. But I heard she left in tears.


    How many times have I told you about that before? I asked you to take care of her. Her arm was


    scalded, and yet you left her.


    If you keep acting like this, I won''t be able to exin it to your Uncle Noel."


    "Okay, I know," the poor boy uttered while keeping his head slightly low.


    Hearing this, Emily couldn''t help but slow her steps so she could listen more.


    But soon, she was taken to a guest room where she changed into a new set of clothes. The dirty one


    was given to the servant to be washed and dried. She thought she could wear them before going back


    home.


    And at the same time, she wondered if Sam''s mother liked the girl named Saki over her.


    This thought lingered on her head until she and her family left in the afternoon.


    "You should visit again next time."


    "We will, auntie," Emily replied sweetly.


    After saying that, she watched the adults biding their goodbyes.


    For a second, she couldn''t refrain herself from looking at Sam, whom she caught having his eyes fixed


    on her too. The moment their eyes met, Emily instantly blushed, feeling her heart raging in her chest.


    She didn''t want him to think she was too timid, so she stuck her gaze at him for a while.


    "Sam, you''re wee to visit our house too!" she invited with so much vigor.


    "Okay," the young boy shortly responded.


    However, deep down, he found her timidness quite cute and amusing. She was like a little rabbit¨C¨C


    sometimes dull, but mostly perky and adorable.


    However, Emily seemed to be quite lively in front of others. So, why was she so shy in front of him?


    Shaking his head, Sam wondered which one made her even cuter¨C¨Cher shyness in front of him or her


    vibrant spirit when facing other people.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Let me get your phone number so we could keep in touch," he suddenly uttered while taking out his


    phone.


    "O-Oh o-okay, sure." Emily firmly shut her eyes after realizing that she stuttered.


    She quickly extracted her phone from her bag and began operating it with slightly quivering hands.


    After that, she recited her number to him.


    By the time they sessfully exchanged their digits, Emily and her parents were set to leave.


    "Don''t forget to pay us a visit," she reminded one more time, obviously reluctant to take off.


    Perhaps it was the intertwining of their hands earlier, but Emily no longer felt the urge to avoid his


    intense gaze. Instead, she equaled his eyes with hers, not flickering for even a second.


    "Okay," Sam responded, waving his hand at her.


    While inside their car on the way home, Emily kept staring at the newly listed number on her phone,


    evidently delighted, as evidenced by the sheepish smile on her lips. She didn''t know when Sam would


    come and visit her, but it didn''t matter. At least now, they had a way tomunicate with each other.


    When they got home, Emily''s mother finally had time to talk to her.


    "Emily, do you like Sam?" the woman directly asked, much to the surprise of her daughter.


    Thetter avoided eye contact and replied apprehensively, "No."


    She didn''t know how her mother could sense it. Was it because she was too obvious? Then, would


    Sam find out as well?


    As these thoughts upied her head, Emily was a little distracted.


    "Emily, you are almost eighteen years old. Let me tell you something."


    "Okay, please go ahead," the girl eagerly uttered, sitting upright to listen.


    "To be honest, I have sensed it before, but I was not sure about it until today," Finley revealed,


    cautiously looking at her daughter to see any changes in her expression.


    "You like Sam.


    I also tried to sound out his mother''s attitude today, and I think she prefers Saki Su. I believe you met


    her today."


    Tears instantly welled up in Emily''s eyes when she heard her mother''s words.


    She was not a rebellious girl. What happened today had exhausted all her courage. The chance she


    had thought of before had now seemingly dissipated.


    "As you know, the Feng Family runs a private hospital. And Sam is very talented. He might be a doctor


    like your uncle Carmelo in the future."


    "What does it have to do with that Saki Su? Why does auntie prefer her?" Emily asked in a heavy voice


    while sobbing.


    "Saki Su''s family is engaged in the medical equipment business. They have been doing business with


    the Feng Family for many years. The two families are very close.


    More than that, Saki and Sam grew up together. You can say they are childhood sweetheart, and both


    their families are trying to make a match between the two."


    "Ah, I don''t want to hear this. I can''t ept it." Emily cried even more.


    "It''s okay. My girl, you are still young. You will definitely meet another boy in the future," Finley


    comforted, caressing her daughter''s soft hair.


    "Don''t worry about it, okay? You go and have a good sleep tonight," she added, still holding Emily in


    her arms and patting her gently.


    After crying for a long time, Emily went upstairs in a daze.


    When she woke up the next morning, the first thing she did was open her phone and stare at Sam''s


    number, feeling very bitter.

 Chapter 559 Extra Story Fall For Her (Part Two)

    Chapter 559 Extra Story Fall For Her (Part Two)


    She thought of the way Saki held his arm and acted like a spoiled child. Then, she recalled the way she


    held his hand too. If it weren''t for what her mother told herst tonight, she would have been looking


    forward to their next meeting.


    While Emily was lost in her thoughts, her phone suddenly vibrated. In a hurry, she slid her fingers on


    the screen and answered the call.


    "Hello. Who''s this?" she asked.


    "Emily, I have told you not to pester Sam anymore. Don''t even think you have a chance just because


    he was on your side yesterday. I''m warning you. He is mine!" the girl warned in a threatening tone as if


    she was Sam''s wife already.


    "Who told you that Sam is yours? Are you that insecure to call me so early just to tell me this? From


    what I saw yesterday, it seems that Sam doesn''t like you much."


    Emily broke into a chuckle out of her anger. She was already in a bad mood, and this girl calling to


    provoke her early in the morning only worsened her mood.


    "You just wait and see. Don''t let me find out that you are calling Sam!" Saki''s exasperated voice


    sounded from the other end of the line.


    God knew how angry she was when she visited Sam today and saw him staring at that phone number.


    "Okay. I''ll be waiting," Emily teased, feeling better when she sensed how tense Saki was.


    ''The angrier you are, the happier I am. You are just a spoiled child. You even chose such a silly way to


    deal with your rival in love, '' Emily thought as her lips curved into a grin.


    Meanwhile, Saki hung up the phone and jabbed it on the table, about to go crazy out of frustration.


    The scalded wound on her arm was still aching. And now, she regretted not pouring the tea on Emily


    instead.


    To make it worse, the thought of Sam''s cold eyes when she went to find him today pained her young


    heart.


    So, Saki believed that Emily must have done something or that thetter had spoken ill of her after she


    had left! Emily must have plotted something to make Sam hate her.


    More than that, Sam actually had her phone number, even looking so absent-mind as he stared at


    those digits on his cell.


    When Emily heard the line ended, she was instantly back in a great mood again. It seemed that


    bickering with others was a good way to regain her enthusiasm. Of course, that would only be possible


    if she won. And in this case, she did.


    So, not willing to let her excitement die down, Emily called her best friend. "Sylvia,e out and meet


    me. I need you."


    "Okay, let''s meet at the same ce."


    "Alright! See you then!"


    "See ya!"


    After that, Emily went downstairs for breakfast while humming.


    As a teenager, her mood swings altered in a heartbeat. She could be sad for a moment, and the next


    second, she could be zealous.


    On the other side, Sam had no idea that Saki had touched his mobile phone. Thetter was clever this


    time¨Cmemorizing the number and calling Emily with her own device.


    While reading a book, the boy felt utterly distracted. So, heaving a deep breath, he sat still for a while,


    lost in his thoughts.


    The winter garden was surrounded by ss, and the sun rays prated through it, illuminating the


    pot nts and those on the ground.


    With the book still in his hands, he rose from his seat and paced back and forth. After a while, he took


    out his phone. The man who used to behave maturely and steadily was now acting anxiously. It was


    rare, even for Sam himself.


    "Sylvia, here." Seeing the girling in at the door, Emily waved her hand to greet her.


    "What''s wrong? Weren''t you just excited that you were going to your prince charming''s house


    yesterday? Did you call me today to tell me everything that happened? Or were you just so fed up to be


    coiled up in your room all day?"


    Sylvia had a round face heightened by her slightly curly hair. Although she was a little short, her doll


    eyes were big and watery, making her utterly cute and charming.


    "It''s you who told me to put on makeup, saying that it could highlight my facial features! But it only


    embarrassed me yesterday!" Emilyined in a spoiled tone.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    It seemed that the two of them really had a close rtionship. They could make fun of each other


    willfully, share their embarrassing stories, and make fun of each other.


    It took half an hour for Emily to narrate what entirely went down yesterday.


    "Look at you! What did you say to your prince charming yesterday? Why didn''t you ask about his


    hobbies, the books, and songs he likes? You know nothing about them!"


    Sylvia felt both disappointed and funny.


    "So, after telling me all these, what kind of advice are you looking from me?"


    Obviously, the girl was a rational person. She instantly sounded out how clueless Emily was when it


    came to this kind of thing.


    "If I were you, I would have asked about those things first."


    "Yes, you are right," Emily agreed with a sigh.


    "Hmmm, since you don''t know them yet, why don''t you call him and meet up so you could get to know


    each other? Don''t you have his phone number?" Sylvia asked while staring at Emily''s expectant eyes.


    She sounded as if she was pretty experienced in this area.


    "What? Right now?" Surprised at her best friend''s sudden suggestion, Emily was thrown into a slight


    panic.


    "Silly girl, of course, you should call at the right time, with the right reason, and then do the right thing


    and say the right words."


    Seeing the innocence in Emily''s face, Sylvia felt that she had the absolute responsibility to teach her


    friend. So, when she spoke, she began to make it sound mysterious.


    "Oh, can you make it clear? I don''t understand." Thetter felt confused.


    She then picked up the drink she had ordered and put it in Sylvia''s mouth tteringly.


    At this time, on the other side, Sam had been bothered the whole morning by the question whether to


    dial the number or not. Finally, he held up his phone firmly and made up his mind to call


    Emily.

 Chapter 560 Extra Story - A Romantic Date

    Chapter 560 Extra Story - A Romantic Date


    Sylvia took a sip of the drink Emily brought her. After a few seconds, she finally said, "If I were you, I


    would just call him. Otherwise, don''t expect a call from him today." Sylvia sounded mysterious.


    "We need to find an appropriate time to do it. What''s more, we have toe up with a reason to ask


    him out."


    Her speech was interrupted by the sound of an iing call. Emily noticed the phone screen that lit up


    and realized it was hers.


    Speak of the devil! The call was from Sam.


    "Sylvia, Sylvia, Sylvia," Emily shouted incessantly.


    She waved the phone in front of her friend.


    "Well?! What are you waiting for? Pick it up!" It was safe to say, Sylvia was just as anxious.


    Emily hurriedly swiped on the screen.


    "Hello," she said as calm as she could.


    "Hello, this is Sam," he greeted after a short pause.


    "Yes, I know. What''s up, Sam?"


    Right off the bat, Emily wanted to p herself as soon as those words came out of her mouth. Why


    would she ask that question?


    "Oh, No. I''m not interrupting you, am I?"


    "Don''t worry, I''m in the middle of something but I have spare time."


    "Oh, really?" Emily had no clue what to answer.


    "Well, are you free tomorrow?"


    "Yes, of course."


    "Is MH Road very close to where you live?"


    "Yes, it is!" Emily answered with too much excitement.


    "How about we meet at the western restaurant on MH Road tomorrow? What time are you free?" asked


    Sam expectantly.


    "Sounds great! I am free all day."


    "Well, let''s meet at ten o''clock in the morning. Sounds good?"


    "Yes! See you tomorrow, Sam."


    "Bye, Emily. See you."


    The call ended and Sam was pleasantly satisfied with their conversation.


    He went over what he had said and. At this moment, he felt relieved.


    All of a sudden, Sam realized he hadn''t suggested to go by Emily''s ce and pick her up. Indeed, she


    was a girl. Was it wrong not to do that?


    As a matter of fact, Sam noticed he had never had such trouble in the past when it came to asking a


    girl out. He was feeling incredibly anxious. He wanted everything to go as nned.


    "Sylvia! Ah--," cried Emily excitedly. After the call, she felt on cloud nine.


    "Hush down! Hush down!" Sylvia held her hand in a bid to calm her nerves.


    Unfortunately, Emily''s scream had already attracted many customers'' attention.


    "Sam asked me out," she said, still unable to process what had happened minutes ago.


    "Yes! I know! I can''t believe it either." Sylvia was just as excited after she witnessed the romantic


    arrangement.


    "And you said he wouldn''t call me today!" Emily reminded her of what she had said. She stuck her


    tongue out as she boasted in front of her friend.


    "Okay! I guess I may have spoken too soon." Sylvia smiled shyly, the color red soon invading her


    cheeks.


    She couldn''t believe that Emily, who was still immersed in her emotions, would take herment so


    seriously.


    "Your predictions were off today!" She scowled at her friend.


    "Well, enough about me! Who was the one feeling sorry for herself before the call?" Sylvia teased her


    back.


    "Do you think I should get some new clothes?" Emily wondered, already picturing what their date would


    be like.


    "What do you want to buy? I mean, you''re just going out for a bit."


    "This is serious business! It is an important date!"


    "Okay then! Let''s go shopping!"


    Without further ado, the two of them walked out in search of the best date outfit.


    "This one, this one, and this one. Try them on." As if this was a matter of life and death, Sylvia ordered


    her friend to try on some of the clothes she had carefully selected.


    In fact, Emily trusted her friend''s taste very much. All of the items looked nice, so without thinking it


    twice, she grabbed them all and took them to the fitting room to try them on.


    Emily was a good-looking woman. Her silky hair, ck as charcoal, travelled down her slender neck


    and rested on her smooth shoulders. Her skin, which was milky-white, looked even more inviting in the


    white peasant dress she had just put on.


    The dress was a tight fit. What was more, the belt on the waist highlighted her silhouette and made her


    look ravishing.


    The next item she tried on was a bubble skirt. Its hemline was decorated with a variety of gems. This


    detail would make her outfit look luxurious and lively. The fabric wrapped her two legs perfectly.


    "You look so beautiful. This skirt suits you very well."


    With their eyes wide open, the two looked over and found themselves in thepany of a handsome


    young man.


    "Well, you have a good taste in fashion," said Sylvia.


    "The outfit''s not what''s stunningly beautiful here, but the person who wears it," the young man added.


    "Sylvia..." Emily called anxiously for her friend. The color red was slowing creeping in her face.


    Being praised by a stranger made her feel utterly embarrassed. Even though he was giving her a


    compliment, it felt as if he was making fun of her.


    "All right, all right. Let''s try another one. Shall we?" Sylvia understood what Emily meant.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Don''t look at her, please. My friend is a bit shy," she advised the man as soon as the embarrassed


    lady entered the fitting room.


    "Miss, may I have your phone number?" The man seemed confident.


    "Sorry, but no," Sylvia refused politely.


    "Okay, then. Bye." He gave a final smile and walked away slowly.


    After the two friends picked up the clothes, they went on to buy some essories for Emily.


    "I''m going to get a full set." She was happy with her decision.


    It was already dark when the girls finally finished shopping.


    "Emily, is he aware that you like him so much?"


    "I don''t have a clue, but it doesn''t matter. If he doesn''t like me now, I''m sure he will fall in love with me


    in the future."


    "Yes, you''re right. Don''t forget to talk more tomorrow."


    "I know. I''ll remember."


    "You''re stunning. It will be impossible for him not to fall in love with you. Well, good luck!" Sylvia hugged


    Emily.


    Suddenly, she felt a little sad.


    "Bye!"


    "Bye!" So, after they chatted for a bit, thedies bade each other goodbye and returned home.


    Meanwhile, the man examined the photo he had taken with his cellphone. It was when Emily had


    walked out of the fitting room. He noticed that her eyes were beaming with happiness.


    This could only prove one thing. Falling in love with a person had to start from the outside, in other


    words, their appearance.


    "An interesting girl." The man smiled and put away his phone.


    The night went by quickly. As soon as Emily heard the birds chirping from afar, she knew it was already


    the next morning.


    With all the excitement bottled up inside, she had to get up early. In fact, she couldn''t even sleep


    properly.


    Emily searched for the store bag and took out the clothes she had bought with Sylvia the day before.


    Then, she opened the wardrobe and began to put together her outfit.


    "Which dress should I wear?" This date wasn''t like any other. She had to pay attention to every detail,


    and her fashion choice was one of them. When it came to make this decision, however, Emily was a


    little hesitant.


    What happened next looked like a scene taken out of a girly movie. "This is sost year! Everyone


    wears this! I look like a child in this! This color is horrendous!"


    After Emily discarded the garments one by one, she was finally left with the one she had bought with


    Sylvia the day before.


    In fact, it took a lot of convincing from her friend to buy this one in specific. She was wearing it when


    that young man approached them. This whole interaction made her feel a little ufortable.


    Emily put on the new skirt and examined herself in the mirror.


    "It looks beautiful."


    Then, she took out the jewelry box and wrapped her neck in an exquisite silver ne, put on a pair


    of small star-shaped diamond earrings and slipped on silver bracelets encrusted with gems.


    For this asion, she chose not to wear makeup.


    After spending so much time getting ready, all she had to do now was wait.


    All of a sudden, her phone rang. "Hello, Sam."


    "Are you ready?" he asked, already knowing the answer.


    "Yes."


    "Okay, I''ll pick you upter."


    "Wait, what?" Emily was surprised by this. "Please, don''t bother. I can go there myself," she rified.


    After she politely refused, Emily realized that it would have been a good chance to get close to him. So,


    it was safe to say that once again she regretted her own words.


    "Just hold on. I''ll be right there," replied Sam after a brief pause.


    He ended the call without giving her another chance to refuse.


    Emily started getting nervous. She felt like a teenager. ''I''ll see my prince charming soon. How can I


    show my inner qualities? What should I talk about? Someone help me!''


    Of course, there was no one there to save her.


    Thedy stood up and left the house. Fortunately, her parents weren''t at home today.


    When Sam arrived at the gate, Emily was already waiting by the door. As soon as he spotted her, he


    noticed that her eyes were shining so brightly. However, she hadn''t seen him yet, so her face was


    expressionless.


    Sam got off the car and opened the co-pilot door.


    "Please, have a seat."


    When Emily looked at him, her heart started beating very fast. So, she tried to calm down without


    making too much fuss.


    "Thank you." Then, she got in the passenger seat.


    Thankfully, all the nervous thoughts began to vanish as she saw the car drive away.


    "So, Sam, what have you been up to recently?" Emily recalled what Sylvia had told her. ''I need to talk


    more.''


    "I''m not busy at the moment. I just spend my free time reading books. I go to the hospital every day,"


    replied Sam.


    "I see. Are we going to have western food? Do you like it?"


    "Not too much." He then secretly nced at her.


    After some minutes, they finally arrived at the ce. However, what Emily saw was not the western


    restaurant he had mentioned during the call.


    When she noticed that Sam was already on his way to the doorway, she snapped out of her thoughts


    and immediately followed.


    "Give her a makeover," he ordered.


    "Okay. Miss, please follow me." Emily, still confused by the nature of this ce, followed the person.


    Secondster, she realized that this was a make-up studio. ''Did he bring me here because of my


    terrible makeupst time?'' she wondered.


    Nevertheless, Emily felt secretly happy. It was sweet to be taken care of by the man she liked.


    Then, she took a seat.


    "Miss, do you like any particr style?"


    "No. You can do whatever you think that will make me look good." Emily sounded hesitant. She


    nced at Sam with nervous eyes.


    "Okay."


    Two hourster, Emily''s makeup session was over.


    Her hair was dyed blonde and styled in a wavy manner. Her crooked eyebrows were fixed and her big


    eyes had a soft pink eye-shadow. Overall, this makeover had done wonders to her already lovely


    appearance.


    In regards to her clothes, they were well matched. However, she changed into a pair of nude mid-


    heeled sandals. The stylish shoe belts wrapped around her slender and bony ankles. And her belt was


    decorated with gemstones simr to her clothes, shining brightly.


    Her wonderful shoes now left her toes exposed. Fortunately, the stylist had manicured her nails with


    pink nail polish.


    "Let''s go. Let''s have dinner," said Sam with a smile.


    "Okay." Emily didn''t expect that she would look so beautiful with makeup on.


    When they got to the car, she thanked him profusely, "Thank you, Sam."


    "It''s okay." He smiled softly. He was in a good mood.


    When they arrived at the restaurant, the two of them sat down. The atmosphere was perfect for their


    date.


    Unbeknownst to Emily, Sam had chosen the western restaurant because of that reason.


    They sat together, looking like a real couple.


    The light of the restaurant was dim. The chandelier hanging above them only lit up the center of the


    table. The two were face to face, looking at each other with gentle eyes. It was a nice scene.


    The lighting was perfect for their date. In fact, it looked like a romantic movie.


    "Have a taste of this wine. It''s sweet. Girls usually like this," said Sam, looking at Emily.


    "Come on, it''s okay." He shook the wine in his ss and smiled.


    Emily took a sip. "Yes, it''s exquisite." The wine tasted sour and sweet at the same time. The alcohol


    wasn''t strong. Instead, it was luscious.


    When the two walked out of the restaurant, their cheeks were slightly red due to the wine. Obviously,


    they were both very satisfied with how the date went.


    Sam took her home. When the buildings at both sides of the road became familiar, Emily knew that her


    house wasn''t far away.


    She thought this moment between them was a good beginning.


    She just hoped that the day when the two of them would meet again woulde as soon as


    possible.

 Chapter 561 Thank You

    Chapter 561 Thank You


    (This chapter is free~)


    Hi guys. Happy ending! Thanks for yourpany and support. I always think I am so lucky to have


    you. Next I will work even harder to bring you more interesting stories. Hope you can continue to


    support me.


    All my interesting stories are first released on Hinovel.


    Here, I would like to highly rmend my other interesting stories to you.


    1.Come back to Me, My Ex-Wife


    Margery Byrne had had a crush on Golden Barrett for seven years, and then married him for three


    years while being hated by him during these years.


    When she waited for Golden at home with the freshly cooked food on the table, he always went on the


    racket outside. When she was dining with an old goat to raise money for her son who was seriously ill,


    Golden just brushed past her indifferently with a popr actress in his arms. Margery had thought she


    could endure this unhappy marriage.


    Until one day she and her son were trapped in the fire, she realized that it was time to wake up from


    this nightmare.


    She made a strongeback as a well-known doctor five yearster while he developed impotence.


    Then she became his doctor in charge.


    With a big syringe and a scalpel in her hands, she smiled at him scornfully, ¡°Mr. Barrett, it¡¯s time to pay


    the price for what you have done to me.¡±


    2. Desperate Lovers


    Two years ago, Ang had a car ident, and was convicted of deliberately injuring the leg of James


    beloved.James broke one of herlegs and sent her to prison. Life in prison was full of bullies and


    sufferings.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Two yearster, Ang was released. She thought she had escaped from the hell and would keep


    away from James.However,James did not let her go.She was by his side and in his heart.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!